《The Second Coming of Gluttony》 Chapter 1. Prologue Puhak! Blood splattered everywhere. ;A ;womans dazed gaze fell on the spear impaling her left chest. When she felt the coldness of the blade penetrating her heart, her pupils shook as her body slowly lost strength. As the woman collapsed to the ground, an owner of an anguished cry rushed to the spearmans back. The spearman let go of his spear, startled by how quick the voice was approaching him. But that was it. The spearman quickly spun around, swinging his fist at the enemy behind his back. The target fell backward from the impact. The spearman didnt stop and swung down his bloody fist once more. Pow! The targets head burst open in an instant. Even then, the spearman didnt stop. Once, twice, thrice. He roared and screamed, bashing the targets head until he finally smashed the mans skull and brain to pieces. Only then did he stop his fists and looked around with a pair of bloodshot eyes. He picked up his spear. Then, he kicked off the ground, which was wet with a disgusting mixture of brain matter and human flesh. The man resembling a demon shot into a swirling fog. A swirling fog of ashes. ** Cough. The collapsed woman heaved out a dry cough. She scowled from the smell of ash in the area. But her frown only lasted a moment. She lifted her head and surveyed her surroundings. Is anybody there? Only a bleak gust of wind blew by. Is everyone dead? She waited, but no reply came back. Kuk. She let off a sudden chuckle and began humming as if she was singing a lullaby. Dead, dead, everyones dead. She looked at a burnt corpse near her and thought it looked better than some others. In another spot, a lump of meat that was once a human being floated in a pool of blood. She looked around once more as disappointment emerged in her expression. Her throat hurt. She somehow managed to raise her upper body before spitting out her saliva. Her complexion lightened a little before she looked up at the distant sky with her blurring sight. How How did she end up like this? One day, an alien race appeared in her world. Although it was only discovered later on, this race had been chased away from its original home world. After suffering a crushing defeat, they had wandered aimlessly in outer space for a very long time before invading her planet. In order to become its new overlord. Those retards. This woman was the princess of a certain kingdom subordinate to the Empire. She was six years old when she first heard the news of the alien races appearance, and she was ten when she heard the news of the Empires collapse. Despite being praised as the Never Setting Sun for their overwhelming technology and magic engineering, the almighty Empire had fallen in less than four years. Soon, the alien race devoured the Chief Deity worshipped by the Empire, turning the land into an ownerless wilderness. That was probably when everything began. Deprived of its Chief Deity, the planet fell prey to the many other races that had been eyeing it for an opportunity to pounce. The first invading alien race posed its leader as the new Chief Deity and began a bloody invasion throughout the planet. It was around then that new alien races began to appear one by one. One had appeared in the name of survival, and the others under the banner of conquest. Recalling the events of the past, the princess chuckled feebly. The land once ruled by mankind was now a war ground for several foreign races. Pushed around this way, pushed around that way, the original inhabitants devolved to a candle flickering in the wind. But accompanying the appearance of these foreign races were the seven un-worshipped gods, who were born together during the birth of the planet. These seven gods promised to help the surviving humans, and the inhabitants promised to worship them in return. And so, the deal was struck. But to the surprise of the inhabitants, help from these gods came in a strange manner. Their method of fighting back was to form an army by summoning another race that most resembled the worlds inhabitants. There was no other choice. Even the mighty Empire was toppled within a brief four years, so how could the kingdoms that served under it resist the alien races? Furthermore, the population had fallen drastically due to the war. Those damned sons of bitches. The princess spat out a curse as she blankly stared up at the sky. We shouldnt have trusted them in the first place. In truth, it wasnt so bad in the beginning. The first Earthlings summoned to aid the inhabitants grew at a shocking speed under the gods divine protection. However, as their influence grew and gradually overwhelmed that of the original inhabitants, the situation began to change. There really were all sorts of reasons. Some formed groups by nationality, some by the color of their skin, some by religion, and some by politics. In the end, profit was the problem. The factionalization among the Earthlings began to cause rifts in the relationship of the once-united kingdoms. The alliance formed under the desire to survive broke into pieces, and the ensuing internal conflict naturally weakened their forces. There were some who even revolted against the new gods. It was truly unfathomable. But was that all? In the end, the majority of Earthlings refused to participate in the final battle. They coldly ignored the inhabitants desperate pleas and returned to their home world. This was why rage boiled inside the princess. Sons of. She was about to curse once more but quickly shut her mouth. Splash splash. A soft sound echoed out amidst the gradually-cooling mountain of corpses. The sound approached her, but it stopped a bit to the right of her. Standing there was a burnt corpse. [Amazing.] In front of the corpse was a large darkness that couldnt be described with words. [Truly amazing! I did not place much hope, but to think you actually survived this bloody battle] An Earthling? As if to answer the princess question, the collapsed man raised his head. A powerful emotion surged up within the princess heart, but she had no choice but to swallow it back down. The state of the Earthling was horrific, so much so that she wanted to avert her gaze. The number may have been extremely small, but it wasnt as if no Earthlings participated in the battle. The state of the burnt man clearly demonstrated that he had fulfilled his duty in this battlefield. When the princess thought this far, she began to develop a sense of sympathy. At the same time, she felt it was a shame. If only all the other Earthlings were like him. [I want to praise your achievements a bit more, but you do not have much time left.] A low-pitched voice struck her ears. [Since you kept your promise, it is time for me to keep mine. Tell me, what is it that you wish?] As darkness set in the mans eyes, his weakened eyes looked forward. When he opened his mouth, he spurted out bits and pieces of his organs along with a mouthful of blood. His voice seemed to be lost, as only the sound of wind passing through his vocal cord came out. [You do not have to speak. I can simply read your mind So, you wish to be revived?] The princess almost laughed. Wishing to be revived? What use would it be? Everything was already over. [No? How foolish, your life is hanging by a rope. Then what is it that you want? Dont tell me, riches? Honor? In this situation?] . [What?] Suddenly, the tone of the darkness went up. [You want to start over?] An ominous sensation suddenly rose up in the princess heart. [Impossible!] An enraged voice shook the earth. [Even with your achievements, how could it be possible to reverse time!? You wanted to return everything to the way it was with only what youve accomplished?] . [Impudent! Perhaps if you accomplish todays feats dozens of times more, but in the current state, I cannot grant your wish. Nevermind your soul, not even a single piece of your body can be sent back!] . [How persistent! Given that your life is about to end and the feats you have accomplished until now, I shall restrain myself. Tell me another wish.] Then, a heavy silence descended. [Why did you make such a wish?] Was the darkness moved by the pitiful sight of the man dropping his head? The voice reverberating in the princess ears softened slightly. [Child, hurry and wish for your revival. If that is truly your wish, you can ask again in the future after youve accomplished more feats. Though, I cant say that it will be possible.] The mans shoulders jumped ever so slightly. He seemed to be cackling. It was already a miracle just to have survived this battle. But he had to accomplish feats equaling dozens of what he accomplished already? The man, the princess, and the owner of the voice all knew it was impossible. The man raised his head just barely. His mouth moved slightly. [Your memories?] . [You want your current feelings to] . [Since you cant send back your body or soul, you want to send back the feelings you felt here?] The darkness seemed to be taken aback, as silence descended once again. [Sending back feelings based on memories. Certainly, feelings are only thoughts of your emotions.] After a long silence, the voice answered. [But even that is difficult.] Although it was only for a brief moment, the mouth of the dying man twisted up. [I am truly sorry.] That was it. The mans shoulders stopped moving. Plop. His head slumped, never to rise again. Just like that, he stopped moving. [How foolish] Suddenly, a hand-like thing reached out from the darkness. As if it had suffered a great loss, it slowly caressed the mans head. I understand. The princess, who had been watching this scene unfold, spoke up. The darkness stopped its hand. [You are a descendant of the Royal Families.] That is correct, O Venerable Gula. The princess smirked as if to ask why that mattered. The kingdom has fallen. The gates must have been taken over by now too. With everything hes experienced, wouldnt it be better to die? Even though the Oath will cause him to lose his memories, thatll only make for a cleaner ending. He will have a place to return to. [No, this child didnt wish to return.] The heavy tone of the voice caused the princesss eyes to widen. [He said he wouldnt have a place to call home even if he returned.] A place to call home. Those words moved the princess heart. Perhaps, she felt a sense of camaraderie. With the kingdoms collapse, she also didnt have a place to call home. Although a few humans would have surely survived, their fate would be no different from that of livestock. After all, humans couldnt become the victors of this war. Then why didnt you just grant his wish? Her quiet grumbling made the darkness smile. [Nonsense. All effects must follow causes. No matter what, this childs wish would have resulted in interfering with the past.] The princess chuckled bitterly. She couldnt understand, nor did she want to. It just sounded like an excuse. [His achievements were simply not enough to become the cause.] You say that, but you seem to be regretting it quite a bit. [How could I not? This child was originally born with the fate of an Executor.] Executor? The princess was surprised. The Executors were the apostles who carried out the will of the seven gods. They were the seven leaders chosen to fight against the monsters threatening the world. The problem was that only one of them participated in this battle. [Right, he shone brighter than any of the other stars. If only he didnt ruin everything with his own hands Why do humans only learn to regret after everything is over?] The darkness fell silent. The princess also closed her mouth. She had spoken up because she didnt want to die lonely. Although she had regained her consciousness for a brief moment, she knew from the moment she opened her eyes that she wouldnt live for long. The princess eyes turned to the dead man. His humble end was all the more pitiful. She had no way of knowing for certain, but if he wished for the reversal of the time, he must have lived through life-or-death situations of incredible degree. But even that had not been enough to grant his wish. He had fought like a dog and died like a dog, without receiving any compensation. O Venerable Gula. After a moment of hesitation, the princess rummaged through her pocket. Please grant this Earthlings wish. [Mm?] The Royal Oath you havent forgotten about it, have you? The darkness brief confusion disappeared, and it stopped talking. Inside the princess wide-open palm was a beautifully crafted necklace. Although it was stained with blood, its original beauty couldnt be hidden, as it shone brightly. [That is.] With the oath you made to my father and this mans achievements, wouldnt it be enough to grant his final wish? Even if reversing time is difficult. [Do you have a reason to go this far?] Of course. When Earthlings crossed over to this world, the Royal Families also promised to reward them for their efforts. The princess had no desire to even think about the bastards who ran away from the final battle, but the Earthling in front of her had stayed until the end. Since he had honored his duty, it was time for her, as the princess, to honor the Royal Families promise. Plus, this was the final ounce of pride she could keep before dying. [But I can grant your own wish instead.] What can you do for me? The princess laughed out loud. One thing she learned from this long war was that not even gods were omnipotent. What could she even wish for in this doomed world? [I will say it again. This child cannot go back.] [Only his feelings of yearning and regret Even those would not be etched into his mind and only pass by like a fleeting dream.] [He might end up treating it like an insignificant dream and forget all about it.] [One thing I am sure of is that both you and he will die in this place. Are you saying that this is okay?] The darkness voice struck the princess ears multiple times as if to reaffirm her wish. It would be a lie if she said she didnt have second thoughts. But she was exhausted. The war had gone on for long too long. Although she endured all this time as one of the rulers of this land, she now wanted to rest. Returning to nothingness and falling into an eternal sleep didnt sound too bad. If only all earthlings were like you. Then, she wouldnt have had any regrets. [You want to grant his wish that much? Even at the cost of giving up what rightly belongs to you?] A smile formed on her lips for the first time. Yes. Finally, the wish had been decided. [In that case, fine.] She could feel something like a pair of wings spread open from the darkness. [Come closer, my child.] Suddenly, her body turned light like a feather. By the time she noticed this, her vision had become half-blurry. The world spun, and something unknown came up to her eyes. The last thing she got to see was [I cannot wait] a blue fragment rising above the man [Until I meet the two of you again.] And the darkness laughing in joy. Chapter 2. A Son of a Bitch (1) When he was young, he thought that the entire world was green. That people were green, that roads were the refreshing color of grass, that animals were dark green, and that the sky was light green. Green colors danced no matter where he looked. One memory he had of his childhood was the time he went to the zoo with his family. Rather than walking around and watching the enclosures, they entered a safari, where visitors rode on a bus to tour an artificial wilderness. Paper bags filled with raw meat hung on the side of the bus. The eldest brother sat on the seat next to the window, and the two-year-old sister took the mothers lap. He recalled being a bit down, unable to sit together being neither the oldest nor the youngest. The bus stopped. The wild animals lounging around the field sauntered up to the bus. The green animals jumped into a fierce competition for food. The way they pounced on each other reminded the boy of the game, Whack-A-Mole, so he laughed faintly. It was then. A single animal. Just one. It sat on top of a boulder like an emperor, reflecting the shining sunlight. The boys smiled disappeared. Why? Its color? Unlike any of the other animals he had ever seen, that one animal wasnt green. Did it feel his gaze? The beast stared into the boys eyes. As if enchanted, the boy became afraid. He averted his gaze instinctively and stopped breathing. Both his hands and body trembled, and his heart pounded crazily. Even as he was swallowed by a terror that no boy his age was able to withstand, the boy raised a question. Why wasnt that animal green? No, I must have made a mistake. The boy took a deep breath and looked out the window again. It was then. Pang! The window shook violently. The beast had been far away, but it had approached the bus before the boy even noticed. But why was it ignoring the food hanging at the side of the bus and sticking to the window? The beast opened its mouth and revealed its fearsome teeth, while repeatedly trying to chew on the window. The boy didnt understand what had transpired. Still, he flinched and shrunk back. I have to run. Why isnt the bus moving? Im scared. I want to get away from here. Mom, Mom, Mom, Mom.! Just as the boy was about to burst into tears, a warm hand carefully covered his eyes. It must have frightened you a lot. The voice was as silvery and gentle as a spring breeze. Just that single sentence made the boy feel relaxed and relieved. The boy jumped into the womans embrace without checking to see who it was. There, there, everythings okay. The scary lion isnt here anymore Ah, the bus is moving again. Pat, pat. ;The woman gently patted the boys back, and his stifled breathing became relaxed. Only then did the boy raise his head to take a look. Eh? Suddenly, the womans hands stopped. She drew closer to the boy, studying him carefully. Then, she gasped in surprise. Oh my goodness Really. When the boy tilted his head in confusion, the woman smiled. Your eyes are beautiful. My eyes? Yes, theyre beautiful. In the seven colors of the rainbow. The boy stared at the woman curiously, but she only smiled in return. Then, she let out a sigh, as if she found something to be a great loss. If only you were a little older No, perhaps its better that you grow up unaware. Before long, the safari tour ended. Tourists got up one by one, but the boy showed no sign of leaving. The woman also hesitated, as if she wasnt ready to give up. The woman whispered into the boys ear. Whats your name? Se- Seol. Seol? Thats a pretty name. She then met the blushing boys gaze. Hey, once you grow a bit older and we somehow meet by coincidence, will you come to me? To you, Noona?[1] Yes, Ill be there if you ever need my help. Although the boy couldnt understand what she meant, he still nodded his head in her embrace. Soon, the sound of his mother and younger sister looking for him rang out. Here, promise. A soft sensation touched the boys forehead before disappearing. Let us meet again, little prince. As the boy held his mothers hand and walked out of the bus, he looked back longingly. The woman was smiling brightly and waving her hand, all the way until the boy disappeared. Time passed, and the boy became an adult. He had grown until the special memories from this day turned faint. With age, he lost his fear of wild animals, and he began to research the phenomenon he experienced that day. What was this ability of his? Why did he have a power that no one else did? In the end, he could not arrive at an answer, but he began to figure out the conditions where the green color appeared and disappeared. His life began to change as he began to apply this power to his everyday life. And when this ability suddenly disappeared one day, his life rapidly spiraled out of control. ** Seorak Land was a casino located in Gangwon Provinces Sokcho City. Regardless of winning or losing, people pressed buttons like a robot and flipped cards, as both cries of joy and despair rang out together. . A young man looked down at a table with a nervous expression across his face. He stole a glance at the dealer, who remained expressionless. After glaring at the table like a hungry beast, the young man opened his mouth with great difficulty. Stop No, double down! The dealer immediately put his hand on the deck, as if he had grown bored of waiting for the youths decision. The young mans throat dried up. His chin dripped with sweat, and his back was drenched as well. But unlike the anxious youth, the dealer flipped the card with apathy. The young man wrapped his hands around his head. The sound of joy and despair once again rang out. * Park Hyung, you got lucky today? Ah, Choi. When a well-built man walked out of the entrance and greeted him, the bespectacled man shivering outside, while smoking a cigarette shook his head. Lucky? Damn, Im barely even. What about you? Its the same for me. Guess todays not my lucky day. I came outside to take a short break. I have a small headache from staying at the same table for hours on end. I figured the cold wind would cool me off. When the bespectacled man grumbled, the well-built man grinned. Yeah, I feel you Hm? Just as the well-built man began to rummage through his pocket, a loud shout suddenly struck his ears. With their eyes opened wide in surprise, the two men turned their heads to a young man on his cellphone. Choi furrowed his brows before tilting his head. He kind of looks familiar. Who? That young man on his phone. You know him? Him? Of course, I do. Thats Seol. I think hes been coming here longer than you. I first saw him three, four years ago. Choi was inwardly impressed with how long Park had been here and stared at the young man with a shocked expression. T-Three, four years? But he looks so young! Uh He should be in his mid-20s now. He used to be famous around these parts. Park licked his lips with a tinge of regret in his face. But Choi simply shrugged his shoulders. Really? Ive seen him a couple times. He didnt look all that special. Hes like that now, but for about a year, he was the real deal. Back then, some people fought to move to his seat whenever he left. Oh? I guess he has some skills then. No, no, I wouldnt really say hes skilled. Hes bold, maybe? He knew when to gamble like a demon. He kept strict rules for himself, not going overboard, always bringing a set amount with himself It felt more like he was coming here to play, not because of an addiction. Anyways, he was a weird one. How did he turn out like that, then? Who knows? He suddenly started saying he couldnt see anymore or something. It wasnt long until he became ;that. Park clicked his tongue and resumed smoking his cigarette. The young man was still holding onto his cellphone. He seemed desperate as if he was pleading. Choi snorted. It doesnt sit well with me. A young man like him should go out there and work for his money. As long as youre an adult, youre free to come here, no? If you put it that way, youre a young man too. Eii, its been ages since I passed forty. Does age matter? A casino is just a gambling house with a fancy title. The moment someone sets their foot inside, theyre free to lose their mind, regardless of their age. Haha, I guess thats true. Bored of talking about the young man, the duo exchanged meaningless jokes and laughed. * Father, please! Just this once! Just one last time! Im hanging up, you bastard! Father! Tk. ;The line cut off one-sidedly, and Seol immediately spat out a curse. Haa. Im going to go fucking crazy. He had lost what little money he had left. All he had in his pockets were four casino chips, and he only had enough bills in his wallet to cover his taxi fare back. For a moment, he even considered trying his luck at the slots to recover even a little bit of what he lost. However, if he lost even that, he knew he would have to walk home. His eyes scanned his contact list once more. When the name Yoo Seonhwa showed up, he pressed the call button without hesitation. Unfortunately, it was still dawn, and no one answered the phone no matter how long he waited. Seol accessed the banking app and checked his balance. But that only revealed what he already knew. He sighed as he stared at the minus sign in front of the numbers. Damn it, why arent you picking up your fucking phone. After seething in anger for a bit, he tilted his head up and looked up at the sky. The morning sky was still grey. With a sigh, Seol raised his hand. Taxi! Where are you going? Gangnam Station No, Nonhyeon Station! Get in. Soon, the taxi carrying the young man slipped into the darkness. [1] A form of address for an elder sister by a boy. Chapter 3. A Son of a Bitch (2) I need more money so I can go back. Seol stood in front of Nonhyeon Station, pondering his next move, before finally coming to a decision. He was seemingly surrounded by enemies on all sides, but there was one secret hill he could always run to for help. * The alarm buzzed loudly. It was 5:30 in the morning. Yoo Seonhwa opened her eyes and stretched her limbs out from a refreshing nights sleep. The morning sunlight beamed through the window and brightly illuminated a small frame on her drawer. The frame contained a photo of seven people, including Yoo Seonhwa and her younger sister. Looking at it, a faint smile bloomed on the young womans face. There was Seol Ahjussi, who looked uptight on the outside but was warmer and more caring than anyone else on the inside; his wife, who always treated Yoo Seonhwa like her own daughter and made sure she was eating properly. It wasnt just those two in the photo, though. There was also the husband and wifes oldest son, Seol Wooseok, who looked cold and stiff but possessed a warm heart; the youngest daughter, Seol Jinhee, who was open and outgoing; and finally There was a young man with a gentle smile in the middle of the two. Then, there she was, leaning on his shoulder and smiling radiantly. . Looking at the photo, a hint of worry crept into Yoo Seonhwas complexion. When she checked her phone to see the time, the shadow on her face grew darker. * Youre leaving already? Why dont you stay for a cup of coffee? ; Uun, I wanna do that too, but I really gotta go. I need to finish that piece and turn it in tomorrow. You didnt forget anything? Youre good to go? Of course! Im not a little kid. Okay, Im heading out now! See you later! The front door closed shut, and tiny footsteps grew farther away. Left alone, Yoo Seonhwa finished her breakfast with a thin smile on her face. Her little sisters bright face had made her energetic as well. She had been nothing but happy in the few days, so much so that she began to wonder if it was okay. Right, she was definitely happy. That was, if she were to disregard one little thing. After finishing her meal, she began packing her lunch with the leftovers, when she heard footsteps growing closer to her door and snickered. ;Koong, koong. ;When she heard the hasty knocks on the door, she quickly went to unlock it, as if she knew this would happen. See? Didnt I tell you to double-check every. Yoo Seonhwa was about to lecture her little sister but froze up on the spot instead. You thought I was Seunghae? The person standing in front of her wasnt her little sister. The man wearing clothes that were at least a couple of days old reeked like he went swimming in sewage. There were dark bags under his eyes as if he had not slept a wink. You Why are you here? Yo, its been a while. Have you been doing well? Wow, this place looks spotless no matter when I show up. Seol entered the flat and took a look around. Once he spotted the leftovers on the kitchen table, he reached out with his dirty hands, shoved it down his mouth, and nodded with approval. Delicious. I was just getting hungry, so this is perfect. Make me some breakfast. . Come on, hurry up. Who told you to come in? The young mans eyes widened from the voice full of hostility. Whats wrong? This is my house, not yours. Dont you know that forcefully entering someone elses house is a crime? What are you talking about? How is this place yours? I know full well my dad paid the security deposit for this place. I already paid him back a long time ago. Why are you talking about that now? Besides, even if that was true, you have no right to come in here. Hey, dont be like that. Between us? Between us? Really? Yoo Seonhwas voice became sharper and colder. Stop dreaming. Its over between us. You and I arent anything. Not anymore. Her words went beyond cold and began to feel venomous. Seol rolled his eyes and let out a deep sigh. Then, with a groan, he lied down on the floor. Im starving, so make me food. Im exhausted from walking all the way here. Hey! Im not going to humor your antics anymore! Get up. Get up and leave before I call the police! Seol snorted. But when Yoo Seonhwa really pulled out her cell phone, he hurriedly stood back up. C-Cmon, cant we talk this out? I came because I had something to say. For real. I have nothing to say to you. If you want to talk to me, go to the casino and ask them to ban you from entering. Then Ill think about it. Wow~ Why are you so sensitive today? Yoo Seonhwa felt like she might explode with frustration. She shut her eyes, lowered her head, and took a heavy breath. Get out. Come on, youre really gonna be like this? Before he could finish, a piercing shout rang out. In the end, Yoo Seonhwa exploded from her pent-up rage. You think I dont know why youre here!? Youre here to ask me for money again! Seol flinched as she had accurately hit the mark. Hey, hey, what do you mean. He smiled self-consciously, trying to evade the topic, but Yoo Seonhwa was already experienced. This wasnt the first or second time this was happening. It had only been four months ago that she had told herself to trust him one final time since he got on his knees and begged for her forgiveness for several hours. Seeing the smile on Seols face that was starting to look ugly, a never-before-felt repulsion began to boil up inside her. I cant give you a single dime. No, I wont. What? You want to start over? Am I crazy? What, it wasnt enough that you blew away our security deposit last time!? After blowing out the anger inside her, Yoo Seonhwa took a deep breath. She even coughed from the heated shouts. Seol stood there in a daze. He seemed to be at a loss of words from her adamant stance, but a cruel smirk hung on his twisted lips. Ive been patient and this is how you act? You little bitch. Yoo Seonhwas thoughts of Did I go overboard? lasted for a brief second. She couldnt help but doubt her own ears. What did you just say? What, are your earholes blocked up now? You think Im a fool too? Fuck. It was the first time Yoo Seonhwa was hearing Seol curse so openly. She blanked out from the sudden mental shock. You of all people cant do this to me. You clung to me when things were hard for you, but now youre like this? I didnt wanna bring up old tales because its petty, but did you forget about me taking care of you in middle school and high school? You ran around every day crying about wanting to see your mom and dad. When your little sister came crying to me about you disappearing, it was always me who went out to search for you. A disgusting, nauseous feeling clogged up Yoo Seonhwas throat. She tried to hold it in, but her eyes became wet and hot from the feeling of betrayal. What about when you wanted to go overseas and study but had no money? Didnt I postpone my own studies and support you? I even worked part-time to send you money so that you wouldnt starve out there! It was all true. Yoo Seonhwa wanted to go overseas to pursue her dream, but reality made it difficult. She agonized in secret as she couldnt tell anyone about her problems, and that was when the youth in front of her stepped forward. When he delayed going back to university just to support her with his tuition, she couldnt even describe how grateful and sorry she was. That was the kind of man he was, a man who supported and cared for her more than anyone else. When they entered the same university and he confessed to her, she felt like she had obtained the world. When he promised her their future, she loved him so much she thought she might die from it. But how did things turn out this way? How did he ruin himself to such a degree? Yoo Seonhwa stood there and trembled like a lone leaf on a tree. She sniffled and then raised her head. She seemed to have calmed herself down a bit, but her eyes and nose were tinged with red. You son of a bitch. W-What? Seols anger subsided as he stuttered. Rather than angry, he looked dumbstruck. He knew how much Yoo Seonhwa hated swearing. She had never cursed a single time in her life. How much was it? Her tearful voice was resolute as if she had finally made up her mind. Huh? How much was it? The money you gave me when I went overseas. Uh The tuition was 5 million, and I sent you another 2 million from working part-time. Ill pay the tuition back to your dad. You gave me the money, but it was his to begin with. As for the 2 million, Ill give it to you now. Yoo Seonhwa spoke as if she was repeatedly swallowing something. She picked up her cell phone. There, I sent it. Its 2 million exactly, so check it. Seol let out a dry cough and took out his phone. After checking his bank account, he grinned. Wow, you have a lot of money now. How much do you have in your bank account? Are we done now? Her tearful voice came out like she was squeezing out every word from her throat. Hearing the ominous voice, Seols delight disappeared with a surprised flinch. He looked at Yoo Seonhwa and shrugged. Hey, I never asked you to give me money. If someone heard, theyd think I stole it from you or something. I paid off all my debts now, right? Uh yeah, I guess. If youve confirmed it, get out. You and I have nothing to do with each other from now. Not even a debt. This again? In the end, Yoo Seonhwa couldnt hold it back and dropped to her knees. Seeing her desperately trying to hold her tears back, the young man scratched his greasy hair. Fine, fine, Im leaving. Seol, with his shoes still on, hurriedly left the flat like a burglar who was caught stealing. His refreshing sense of accomplishment only lasted a moment. Huuuunng. When he heard the restrained wail from behind the closed door, he suddenly felt dirty. He ran out and looked up at the sky. The morning sky was blue, a color so damnably clear. The fatigue he had forgotten about rushed in. Seol returned to his flat after filling his empty stomach at a nearby convenience store. After turning on the lights, he plopped down on the dusty blanket. After some time, the midday sun went over the western horizon, and darkness began to dye the orange glow of twilight. Bzzzz! A small buzz rang out, and circular ripples formed in the air. The ripples gradually gathered to a single point before instantly transforming into a blue fragment. The fragment dropped down and gently fell onto Seols forehead like a lovers kiss. Soon, the fragment slowly sank as if it was sinking below the water. Flinch. Seols unmoving, sleeping body jerked. ! And his eyes shot open. Chapter 4. March 16th, 10:30 PM (1) Huuk! The first thing Seol saw was light pressing down on his eyes. Once he focused his blurry gaze three, four times, he finally saw the lightbulb he left on before going to bed. Seol gasped for air and curled his body from the cold that flooded in. He found that he was soaked with cold sweat. What. He wiped away the sweat on his forehead, but he couldnt stop his body from trembling. His mind wasnt groggy, but clear. However, he couldnt breathe from the intense emotions swirling inside him. He forced his body up and barely managed to lean against the wall. Immediately, the sigh he had been suppressing escaped from his mouth. Ah. Seol closed his eyes. A dream. He had a dream. A dream that was a bit, no, a lot different than the dreams he usually had. He felt as if he had personally experienced everything. He even felt all sorts of emotions from the dream. Logically speaking, none of it made sense. The dream was detached from the everyday life he saw and experienced. The sceneries he intermittently witnessed were far removed from the background of the modern world, and he had even fought creatures that clearly were not human. Perhaps, everything was just a silly dream. But, why? The final scene was stuck in his head. The dying man was full of regrets. Regret, remorse, lamentation, and a deep sigh Even until his life flickered out, these fervent emotions raged inside him. They lingered inside Seol, ringing his heart. Seol opened his eyes after much struggle and slowly looked around his room. The blanket tossed to the side, the clothes draped over a ramen box, bottles of soju rolling around on the dirty floor, and a pack of cigarettes sitting on the same spot. For some reason, this sight felt surreal. A splitting migraine suddenly swept over him. He got up almost reflexively and staggered to the bathroom. Once he drew a bucket of cold water and doused his head in it, his mind turned clear. When he couldnt hold his breath any longer, he raised his head out of the water. His own face reflecting off the bathroom mirror seemed too unfamiliar. His eyes were sunken, and his complexion was pale like a sickly man. This is me? He slowly touched his face as light returned to his eyes. His old face was nowhere to be found, replaced by the face of an impoverished gambling and alcohol addict. He felt like he was looking at a dead man. He left the bathroom without even wiping off the water dripping from his chin. He put on his jacket almost angrily and pushed the front door open. His stomach ached, and he felt like he wouldnt last much longer if he didnt shove something down there. He stopped by the convenience store, but nothing grabbed his attention. Rather than leaving his house to grab food, he had stormed out because he felt he couldnt stay inside. In the end, he left after picking out a can of beer. He began to walk aimlessly until, eventually, he reached the spot below the Tancheon River Bridge. It was the place he frequented to lament his luck whenever he lost money at the casino. Seol cracked open the can and gulped it down. His stomach seemed to scream, but he didnt care. As he sat in complete silence, the emotions he had been trying to ignore flooded back to him like a tidal wave. How did I end up like this? Seol stared at Tancheon Rivers dark waters. He was in elementary school when he realized he was different from everyone else. He called his ability Green Eyes and considered himself a chosen child. He quivered with excitement, anticipating that something special would happen to him one day. Looking back, the stories of his childhood only made him blush in embarrassment. It wasnt until he got older that he learned being different from everyone else wasnt all that good and that it was better to hide this difference. During the 26 years of his life, he had only determined four facts about his ability. If he focused his senses on his eyes, living things and objects would glow green. Among them, there were some that would lose the color even if he maintained his focus. If he involved himself with things that were green, nothing would happen. But, if he involved himself with things that lost their green color, something bad would happen with over 50 percent chance. Seol focused on the over 50 percent chance. From a different perspective, it meant something good might have under 50 percent chance. The casino was where he chose to confirm this hypothesis. At first, he simply considered the casino a place of experimentation. Although he lost 60 to 70 percent of his buy-in, he only brought one hundred thousand won every time. If he lost it all, he left without turning back. Although he wasnt happy, the amount was no different from a college kids allowance. The problem was with the days he actually won money. One time, he had even turned his buy-in to 5 million won in two days. He ate everything he wanted, bought clothes he only imagined himself wearing, and replaced his computer to the latest model. Even then, he still had a lot left over. The taste of spending money. Once he experienced it, his life began to change. The number of times he visited the casino skyrocketed and the amount of money he brought with him increased as well. He forgot all about his experiments and focused on earning money. As he was spending his days obsessed with winning money, his ability suddenly disappeared. It wasnt that it was out of the blue. His head hurt the more he used his ability, and he even developed insomnia as days where he couldnt fall asleep increased. As the symptoms worsened, the green color he used to see just by focusing a tiny bit became fainter. After he passed out one time from exhaustion, he lost his ability to see the green color even after concentrating for hours. Although his greed had cost him his ability, he couldnt stop gambling. He had experienced the positive side of the variance of gambling. He believed he could recoup his losses if he won big just once. He didnt listen no matter who tried to talk sense into him. He had already fallen into the joy of gambling. The ecstasy he felt when he won was more electrifying than any other pleasure. From that point on, Seols life headed straight down towards the bottom of the abyss. And then, and then. Seol clenched his teeth. Why did he suddenly feel like this? Baseless pride and reckless defiance arose in his heart. But whenever this happened, the emotions he felt in his dreams flooded in and drowned them out. Suddenly, he recalled making Yoo Seonhwa cry in the morning. Immediately, another powerful wave of emotions swept in, making him dizzy. [Son of a bitch.] Ah. Clunk. ;The beer can fell from his hand and spilled on the ground. Why did I do that? The youth covered his face with his hands. He put strength into all his fingers and pressed down crazily. Just why did I do that? I didnt mean to. I shouldnt have said something like that. Damn it. He felt like a part of his heart was torn out. The emotions he felt from his dream didnt disappear as he became more aware of them. Instead, they became clearer. The feeling of regret stabbed his heart, and the edges of his eyes turned hot. Now, he felt like he understood the truth. That without his ability, he was just a worthless bastard. If only I never had this ability! The moment he finally accepted this truth Seol felt the last bits of his ego being washed out of his mind. Kuhuhuu.. He suddenly broke out into laughter. He burst out as if his heart would explode. But gradually, his laughter turned into weeping. Heuk Im sorry. He regretted everything. He felt stuffy like something was strangling him. Im sorry, Seonhwa. A grown youth cried like a kid. Id rather die than continue living like this. He had lived like trash, troubling everyone around him. He couldnt even imagine how much disappointment and pain he caused. Just like his little sister said, maybe it was better for everyone in the long run if he just took his own life. Seol slowly got up. The slowly flowing river water seemed more alluring than ever before. He approached it as if in a trance and looked down at the river. The tears flowing down from his cheeks caused tiny ripples in the water. Glaring at the river fixedly, he stepped forward with his shaking legs. It was then. ! Suddenly, the color of the water changed. From the point where Seols feet were or, more specifically, from the point he caused the ripples, green color bloomed outward. Like dropping paint into clear water, the forgotten color, the lost light quickly spread out in all directions. Not only did it dye the flowing river water, but it also traveled up the support pillars of the bridge, dyeing the entire structure. It covered the spot he was just sitting in and, eventually, the distant sky. The whole world became dyed in green, just like when he was younger. Seol stared at the feast of green dancing all around him with eyes wet with tears. His face was clearly one of utter disbelief. This is. After standing there like he had been struck by lightning, Seol consciously scattered his concentration. Immediately, the world returned to its normal colors. When he concentrated again, the green world returned once more. His ability It came back? Just like how it suddenly disappeared one day It really came back? It suddenly returned. But why? He had failed to restore his ability no matter how hard he tried. The sense of loss he felt that day could hardly be described with words. But what had caused it to activate again? Suddenly, he recalled the mornings dream again. Now that he thought about it, the man from this dream seemed to use the same ability. Seol frantically recalled the dream from the beginning. . But soon, he determined that it was unrelated. It didnt make sense no matter how much he thought about it. Perhaps, his subconscious desire to regain his ability had manifested itself as the strange dream. That was more realistic and easier to swallow than actually believing that the dream had anything to do with regaining his ability. Wait. But looking back, the dream was strangely realistic. Didnt the dream also begin with the man drinking beer in Tancheon River and lamenting over his life? Just like how he was now. It was then. ; Just as Seol fell into a new-found confusion, the click-clack of high-heels hitting the stone pavement rang out. The strange rhythmical steps caught Seols attention, and he promptly turned his head to the side. And there, Seol could definitely see it. In the world dyed in green, the viridescent light was gradually fading away in one spot. It was in the direction of this sound. Chapter 5. March 16th, 10:30 PM (2) You wont die even if you fall in there. A silvery voice rang out. Her voice sounded louder than usual, perhaps because there wasnt anyone around. Soon, a figure appeared from the darkness. A white blouse, a black jacket, and a grey H-line skirt that clearly outlined her curves. With a leather office bag in her hand, the woman looked to be a typical young businesswoman. The water isnt deep here. Its only really good for a light swim. Her tone went up towards the end of her sentence. Despite her appearance as a serious businesswoman, she spoke somewhat playfully. When Seol slowly stepped out of the water, the woman gave a faint smile. Are you Seol. Who are you? The woman swallowed her words and approached Seol with slow, relaxed steps. With an experienced gesture, she took out her business card and pushed it towards him. This is me. Seol glanced at the card. [Sinyoung Pharmaceuticals] [Director Kim Hannah] When Seol showed no signs of accepting the card, Kim Hannah withdrew her hand, as if she was feeling somewhat awkward. Then, she handed him a handkerchief. Take it. Personally, Im not a big fan of seeing a grown man cry. Seol didnt take the handkerchief and wiped his eyes with his sleeves. Others might have been disgruntled, but Kim Hannah seemed to find Seols alertness interesting. I once heard that a gambling addict wouldnt move a finger even when beautiful women threw themselves at him naked. I guess its true. Seol examined the bespectacled woman with otherworldly beauty. He felt like he had seen her in his dream. To be specific, he remembered seeing her in the very first scene. A woman had approached him while he was drinking beer by Tancheon River. She had said that she had great news to tell him. And it really was great news. She said she would give him enough money to pay off his debts and help him make more so long as he worked hard. When she handed over an envelope full of cash, the dream version of Seol was completely entranced. Although he had to sign a contract in return, the dream Seol didnt care about it at all. After all, money had practically rolled into his pocket, when he was thinking about becoming a medical test subject for extra cash. Of course, it wasnt until later that he found out he had been tricked. He was dragged away to a place hed never seen before, and the contract had actually been a slave contract. Although this happened within the dream, he shuddered when he recalled how he had toiled away like a dog. No, wait. Seol suddenly realized something. Things he had regarded as a mere dream were happening in reality. Once he recognized this, his heart turned cold and his alertness peaked up. Youre a lot calmer than you look. ? I thought you would react if I mentioned gambling. Certainly, Seols current reaction could only be a surprise to Kim Hannah. It was just that his attention was focused elsewhere at the moment. Well, thats better for me anyway. Looks like it will be easier to talk to you than I thought. Talk? Yep. I came to deliver gre~at news. Kim Hannah snickered as if she found herself funny. Meanwhile, Seol couldnt hide his shock. I came to deliver great news. Those were the exact words he had heard in his dream. Now, he was starting to believe that his dream wasnt just random nonsense but a premonition of things to come. Hey. Kim Hannah put down the leather bag hanging on her right wrist. When the handle of the bag drooped down, the contents of the bag were exposed, and neatly tied stacks of 50,000 Won bills revealed themselves. Why dont we make a bet? She got down to business. She had already finished investigating the young mans background. All that was left to do was to throw the bait. Gambling addicts were some of the easiest people to reel in. However, she was a perfectionist. She always sought to move at the perfect timing, so that her targets would never refuse. And that was today. Seeing the young man staring at her bag fixedly, Kim Hannah was fully confident that she would succeed. Seol slowly raised his head. Kim Hannah clasped her hands as if to urge him to speak. No thanks. Great, the game well play is. Kim Hannah paused mid-sentence. I quit gambling. I wont do it. When Seol doubled down, Kim Hannah regained her composure. She blinked her eyes quickly and tilted her head slightly. Even though this can all become yours if you win just once? Not interested. What if I told you its yours regardless of whether you win or lose? If I remember correctly, you have quite a lot of debt to pay off. Ill take care of it on my own. Then arent you interested in why Im making you this offer? . Ill explain everything. All you have to do is play a game with me. Of course, you can have the money too, regardless of whether you win or lose. To be completely honest, it was an enticing offer. Even at a glance, Seol could count at least forty stacks of bills. The woman seemed trustworthy from the confident way she spoke. Hearing her out didnt seem like such a bad idea. Just as Seol was about to nod his head in agreement, an alarm bell resounded in his head. The leftover emotions from his dream from earlier in the day shook violently in fierce defiance. At the same time, he could feel a strange attraction. Inside the contradictory swirl of emotions, Seol took heavy breaths. Did I almost make another huge mistake? No matter how vivid a dream was, one would quickly forget about it after waking up. Since Seol remembered her even now, didnt that mean she played an important role? Seol told himself to remain cautious. Seols suspicion was correct. Her words, All you have to do is play a game with me, could be interpreted in all sorts of ways. I refuse. Oh yeah? ;Kim Hannah mumbled inwardly. His reaction was a surprise for sure. Kim Hannah had expected Seol to jump at her like a starving beast the moment he saw the stacks of money. That was the Seol that Kim Hannah knew. But this situation wasnt completely unexpected either. Occasionally, there were those like him, fools who acted tough to get more out of her. Kim Hannah adjusted her internal evaluation of Seol. He didnt seem all that bad. At the very least, he seemed to be better than reckless idiots. Unfortunately You picked a wrong opponent, you bastard. This wasnt her first rodeo. She knew full well how to convince people like him. How troublesome. Kim Hannah pretended to cross her arms and pressed the inner pocket of her jacket. Buzz ;Something vibrated. Ah, sorry, hold on a moment. She took out her phone and skillfully put on her earbuds. Yes, this is Kim Hannah. Ah~ Yes, Im talking to him right now. Yes, yes. Really? So were recruiting that person? Glance. ;Kim Hannah snuck a quick glance at Seol. Then Yes! Of course, thats fine. My client refused. Anyways, Ill head back then~ She took off her earbuds and smiled. What a coincidence. The last slot we had was filled up just now. Kim Hannah emphasized the phrase last slot. Well, since you refused, I guess it works out. Excuse me, then. I sincerely hope you can achieve everything youve set out to do. Kim Hannah picked up the leather bag and turned back without a shred of hesitation. She then began to walk away, step by step. From her experience, she expected one of two things to happen. He would either stop her immediately or wait a bit until hurriedly running after her. Wait. Kim Hannah smirked. Yes, what is it? She turned her head slightly. Her teasing expression that seemed to say whats up? was just a bonus. You were a bit different from my expectation, but you think the likes of you can win against me? She made a triumphant smile. It was then. If it isnt the Contract. Seol opened his mouth. If it isnt the Contract, Ill hear you out. That was it. With just that single sentence, Kim Hannahs train of thought completely paused. Blink, blink. ;She stared at the man in front of her with her jaws open. Come again? She barely managed to eke out a reply. What I want. What followed afterward is an Invitation, not a Contract. completely destroyed every scenario she had imagined. You. Kim Hannahs smiling face vanished completely. She slowly took off her glasses as her expression turned icy cold. Who are you? Her way of talking changed. A hint of hostility could even be felt from her tone. You already know. Seeing the woman drop her polite manner of speech, Seol also talked more casually. Kim Hannahs glaring gaze turned sharper. Youre already from ;that side? You should know thats not true better than anybody else. Kim Hannah almost agreed. She had picked out Seol as one of her targets half a year ago. Until now, he had not acted strangely in any way. Moreover, if he had gone over even once, he should have ;that ;on his body. However, she couldnt feel the aura of the Mark. This was clear proof that Seol had no direct relationship with the other world. Faced with a situation she hadnt imagined in the slightest, Kim Hannah wasnt quite sure what to do. As far as she was aware, this couldnt be happening. You want me to believe that? Even though you know the difference between an Invitation and a Contract? What about it? Am I not allowed to say invitation? Seols shameless response made Kim Hannah bite her lips. Im not here to play with words. Who was it? Who contacted you first? Thats not important. Seol purposely changed the topic. Everything he said until now came from his dream. Both the Invitation and the Contract. He had just thrown it out there as his feelings told him to. Since there was no way for Kim Hannah to know the truth, he figured it was better to let her misunderstand. After all, this was the only weapon of deception he had against her. Whats important is that I want an Invitation, not a Contract. Hearing this, Kim Hannah took a deep breath. Fine, dont tell me if you dont want to. Im curious, but I have no reason to hear you out. One, two, three, four. ;Kim Hannah counted numbers in her head to calm herself down. She had the feeling she was being swept away at the young mans pace. Other than that, tell me why you would want an Invitation. Because Im not interested in taking the Contract and living as a slave. Seol answered simply. Kim Hannahs eyebrows twitched. Tell me why I have to use my precious Invitation on a worthless gambling addict! Seol flinched. Before he even realized it, he was treating the mornings dream as reality. With that in mind, he couldnt help but wonder if he should continue. It wasnt too late. He could end the conversation now and pretend todays talk never happened. He had already resolved himself to quit gambling. He could start to regain the trust hed lost by getting an honest job and working earnestly. However, when he declared he wasnt interested in taking the Contract, the unknown sense of repulsion hed been feeling vanished. Now, the strange sense of attraction was the only thing that remained. He was curious in his own way. There was something he wanted to confirm as well. Seol recalled the dreams final scene. The dying mans emotion of regret was now pushing Seol forward. It was telling him to go forward. Seol finally understood what he previously felt. In order to go there, he had to absolutely refuse to take the Contract. Seol clenched his teeth. He scavenged through his memories with all his focus. You might regret it if you dont give me an Invitation. What? You said you were Shinyoung Pharmaceuticals Director Kim Hannah, right? So? Shinyoung is famous for continuously developing new medicine these past few years It has something to do with that world, right? Seols bid for victory worked. The calm expression Kim Hannah had been trying to maintain crumbled down. Before having todays dream, Seol knew nothing about the other world. It was obvious that information about it was being kept a secret from the public. He didnt know whether Kim Hannah was forced to keep silent or doing so voluntarily, but he assumed it was a weakness worth prodding. Since the current Seol was an ordinary civilian with no restrictions on his freedom, he didnt need to hold back. I wouldnt even need to open my mouth. The 21st century is known as the Information Age, after all. Youre threatening me? Youre the one who tried to trick me first. What comes around goes around. Funny. You think anyone would believe you? A gambling addict of all people? Well, I guess youre right. When Seol readily admitted his error, Kim Hannah felt a sense of unease rising in her heart. Just how was he so relaxed? But would your superiors think the same way? Crack. ;The sound of gritting teeth rang out. Cant even complete a simple Contract, cant keep an important secret Im sure theyll love you. You son of a bitch! Kim Hannah finally dropped her fa?ade. Seol could tell he was getting close. He knew getting a scammer to curse was no different than making them wave the white flag. He briefly considered provoking her further but quickly decided against it. Now that he had whipped her a few times, it seemed like a good idea to gently appease her. After all, she was the one who held the final decision. Of course, I dont want to go that far either. You just have to give me one Invitation. Seol took a step back. Kim Hannah was still gritting her teeth with a vicious face. A Contract and an Invitation are two completely different matters. I can complete Contracts with my authority, but not an Invitation. Didnt you say something about your precious Invitation just now? Motherfucker. ;Kim Hannah bit her lower lip. Some motherfucking deity you are. You said a time would come when I would have no choice but to use it. Is this what you meant? Kim Hannah ruffled her neatly combed hair as she cursed out another worlds god. Im not lying. I have to receive permission for a normal Invitation. Seol shrugged. Seeing his calm demeanor, Kim Hannahs boiling head gradually simmered down. The Contract was a business. The Invitation carried a different meaning, but it was technically an extension of that business. In that sense, Seol had surpassed Kim Hannahs expectations. He seemed to be a real talent rather than a slave. He made her feel like she was dealing with a veteran who had toiled away on that side for several years. Of course, she knew that couldnt be the case. After collecting her breath, Kim Hannah opened her phone. But before she pressed the call button, an intense internal struggle stopped her. Damn it, just how did I end up with this son of a bitch Changing a Contract to an Invitation wasnt an easy thing to do. No matter how much she embellished her words, it would be difficult to escape being blamed. As a career-centric woman, Kim Hannah couldnt stand having her record get blemished. She spoke, with her phone still turned on. You have to agree to three conditions. Chapter 6. The Golden Stamp (1) Conditions? Seol asked back. Do you want to hear me out or no? Im listening. Number one. You have to swear that youve never entered that world before. Right here, right now. Sure, thats easy. Number two. I want you to tell me your secret when I hand over the Invitation. About how you already knew these things I cant do that. Seol immediately refused. What makes you think I would? I have nothing more to say about that. Even if I give you a special Invitation? Special Invitation? The phrase piqued Seols curiosity, but he shook his head. No. If I get to trust you a little more in the future, then maybe. But not now. Since he couldn''t be a 100 percent sure about Kim Hannah, he left room for interpretation. Kim Hannah tilted her head back slightly. Looking at the night sky, she let out a long sigh. .The final condition. After you successfully enter that world, you have to negotiate with me first before anybody else, no matter what. Understood? What if I fail? Unless youre a retard beyond imagination, that wont ever happen. Ill forcefully drag you into that world if I have to. Hearing Kim Hannahs heated declaration, Seol did some calculations in his head. It seemed that Kim Hannah would not concede on the last point. If he didnt agree, not even a Contract seemed possible, much less an Invitation. ''It looks like this Invitation thing really is precious. Since she used the word negotiation, Seol guessed that she had abandoned all thoughts of a slave contract. After assessing his options, Seol made his decision. I accept. .Good. Kim Hannah put her phone away. She sighed yet again before reaching into her pocket and rummaging through it. Judging by how much her hand trembled, Seol guessed how reluctant she was to use this Invitation. When her hand finally came out of her pocket, four stamps were locked between each gap between her fingers. One was colored red, the other ones were bronze, silver, and finally, gold. You said you wont sign the Contract. Kim Hannah removed the red stamp. As for the bronze. I can use it with my authority, but its still a shared asset. I dont even need to mention the silver. The way she spoke while ;coincidentally ;waving her middle finger around got on Seol''s nerves a bit, but he endured. The sole remaining stamp was the gold one. That was her so-called precious Invitation. With an anguished look, she tightened her hand around the gold stamp. Then, she rushed towards Seol as if to devour him on the spot. W-Wait! What? Aren''t we finished talking now? You wanted an Invitation, right? What is that gold stamp. It''s my life, you bastard! With a frustrated shout, Kim Hannah snatched up the retreating Seol''s left arm. Then, she pressed the gold stamp on his palm as though it was a dagger. Immediately, a golden light flashed. The light shone upwards before dissipating like a receding tide and becoming grey. Feeling completely mystified, Seol shifted his gaze down at his left palm. Right in the middle, a small, round mark was emitting a reddish-gold light. Although it quickly vanished in the next moment, Seol was still mesmerized by the sight. Next, an envelope slapped him in the chest. Seeing how luxuriously packaged it was, he guessed that it was the Invitation letter. The Gate will open at 10:30 PM, tonight. It''s around two hours from now, so take care of your personal affairs. As for that letter, I don''t really care if you read it or not. While clutching the bag full of money, Kim Hannah abruptly turned on her heels to leave. Just as she took several steps away, she trembled noticeably and turned around to glare at him one final time. You. You better survive. I don''t care what you do, so survive and enter that world. Got it!? ? If you die after all of this, let''s see what happens! I''ll get back every little thing you owe me even if I have to chase you to the ends of the Earth, understand!? She must have been furious as her voice was laced with incredible killing intent. After that little outburst, she quickly disappeared into the darkness. Seol plopped down on his butt. It felt like a wild storm just swept by a second ago. He danced along to the tune being played at the time, but now that it was over, he felt completely drained. Seol clenched and loosened his left fist a couple of times before shifting his focus to the Invitation letter. There was one letter neatly folded inside the envelope. For some reason, he ended up recalling his past while feeling rather proud of himself. He had never received an invitation before, either in his life or during that dream of his, but now that he did, he was somewhat moved. Seol carefully opened the letter. Greetings! We would like to thank you for accepting our Invitation to Lost Paradise, a foreign world that is connected to ours. Lost Paradise is a world for the select few. A world full of heart-pounding adventure and dazzling riches! It is a world of living, breathing legendary ruins and fierce competitions! This Invitation letter will guide the honorable guest to the steps of Eden and help you escape the drudgery of everyday life! *This Invitation letter is only issued to an honourable guest with the approval of the golden stamp. *The opening time for the Gate is 10:30 PM, March 16th, 2017. We recommend that the guest open this letter at that time in a secluded place. *This Invitation letter is required during the confirmation of the Marking as well as the starting bonus giveaway. Do not lose this letter and please bring it with you. *This Invitation letter allows the honored guest to bring along another person as an aide. Ah, crap. Seol stopped reading every little word of the letter and took a look at his phone. The time was already well past eight and racing towards nine. ''I don''t have a lot of time left.'' Seol complained slightly before a wry smile formed on his lips. Kim Hannah told him to take care of personal affairs, but he didn''t have much to do. His family had disowned him, and he didnt have any close friends either. Even if he didnt contact anyone for one or two months, no one would bat an eye. In fact, they would probably be happy that he wasnt bothering them. In any case, there wasnt much he could do with the remaining time. He wasnt told to prepare anything either. It was at this moment that Seol recalled Yoo Seonhwa. . Seol shoved the Invitation letter inside his pocket and got up from his seat. All of a sudden, he felt like he was running short on time. Seol immediately headed to a sauna. He scrubbed himself thoroughly and cut his hair at the barbers inside the sauna. Just like that, one hour flew by. Before he could even enjoy the refreshed feeling he had been lacking for days, he raced to his flat fast enough to give superheroes a run for their money. He switched to the cleanest set of clothes he could find, stopped by an ATM to withdraw 2 million Won, caught a taxi, and headed off to Nonhyeon-dong. While on his way there, he worried constantly. Do I have to go? She probably doesnt want to see me ever again. She even said it herself! Maybe itll be better for both of us if I just send her the money through the bank. However, Seol soon realized that going there personally would only serve as self-satisfaction. Seol knew how much he hurt Yoo Seonhwa with his words. He wanted to apologize, even if that meant receiving a well-deserved slap in the face. His heart pounded louder and faster the closer he got to Yoo Seonhwa''s home. After reaching the front door, Seol collected his breath and rang the bell. But no matter how long he waited, no one answered. Tok, tok. ;He knocked on the door several times, but it was still dead silent. Seol checked the time and noted that he had less than ten minutes remaining. ''Is she still at work?'' He fiddled with his phone and then sat down on the staircase leading to the corridor. ''Am I doing the right thing?'' Now that he had come this far, he could no longer call that dream a fantasy. After all, the things he saw and experienced in the dream had become a reality. Although he talked big to Kim Hannah, he was rather worried about the whole thing. Of course, he had already spilled the milk, and the die had been cast. He had no choice but to face the upcoming challenges head-on. Seol decided to think optimistically. Since he was brave enough to consider drowning himself, he could surely use that bravery to accomplish greater things. Just as he made up his mind, the clock reached 10:30. Seol looked around his vicinity and saw no one. Ding! Almost at that exact moment, he heard a chime coming from the elevator. He saw a triangular green light indicating 1. Someone was coming up. Before he lost the chance, Seol hurriedly pulled out the paper bag containing 2 million Won. Then, he got on his knees and shoved the bag inside the mail slot of the door. Just as he finished, a circular light appeared above Seol''s position. The mysterious light swallowed him before vanishing without a trace. This happened in the blink of an eye. Shortly afterward, the elevator door opened, and a lone woman stepped out. With a look of exhaustion and depression, Yoo Seonhwa unlocked the front door and entered her place. She took an enervated step forward, only to gently kick something. Hm? Her eyes widened after spotting a weighty paper bag by her feet. After checking its content, she quickly turned around in stunned silence. However, she could only see the lonely darkness quietly settling down on the empty corridor of the apartment. ** Seol felt cold, perhaps because of the chilly air tickling his toes. He reached out absentmindedly to search for his blanket, but the only thing his wandering fingers could grasp was a pillow. He hugged the pillow tightly, but the chill remained. And now that his brain had woken up, it didn''t want to go back to sleep. It let this fact be known with a small but insistent migraine. In the end, Seol opened his eyes. Feeling somewhat groggy, he took a look around. No matter how many times he looked, this place was still his rented flat. Startled, Seol hurriedly looked down at his left palm. It was clean. He carefully studied it, but there wasnt a single indication of a mark. Ha. Hahaha. A bitter chuckle escaped his lips. It was all a dream? He chuckled hoarsely to himself before lying flat on the floor. Right, of course. Why would someone like me get the chance to. Damn it! Are you trying to make fun of me or something? Like a man who had lost his mind, he stared at the ceiling for a long time before switching on the television. .Earlier, the temperature had been dropping below freezing point, but at the moment, Seoul''s temperature is hovering around 2.4 Celsius. It''s higher than what it was same time yesterday. The darkened screen gradually flickered into life, and the clear voice of a weather-girl entered his ears. But rather than watching the TV, Seol grabbed his cigarette packet and lightly shook it. He pulled out one of the two remaining cigarettes and stuck it between his lips. Then, he changed the channel. Sinyoung Pharmaceuticals has announced that they have developed a new medicine. Seol''s gaze chased away the faint grey smoke and landed on the TV''s screen. The news channels were carrying the stories of new medications entering the market as their top headlines for the past few days. Since Seol''s dream had been so vivid, he naturally ended up paying attention to the news piece. Located in the city of Seoul, Sinyoung Pharmaceuticals is a medical research firm established four years ago for the purpose of developing new medicine. More expectations are being placed on them as they have shown concrete results today as well. The image on the screen changed, and a man wearing an unkempt, white lab gown showed up. .It possesses the characteristics of antioxidants that suppress the origin of the inflammation, as well as boosting the level of testosterone in the blood. Perhaps because of the cigarette smoke, Seol''s dizziness seemed to intensify. He crawled towards the nearest window, reached out, and opened it wide. He immediately felt a bit better when the cold wind hit his face. He leaned against the wall, before sliding down to a squat in a quiet, absentminded daze. He stared at the TV spitting out unimportant and indecipherable babble and, almost out of habit, reached down to his pocket. !!! He flinched. His hand stopped. He felt as if every single cell in his left hand had woken up. Slowly, ever so slowly he pulled out the object caught between his fingers. A familiar paper envelope revealed itself. It was the Invitation letter. Seol abruptly raised his head the moment his phone started vibrating. [The message from the Guide has arrived. We recommend that all the Contracted and Invited guests confirm the message immediately.] Seol instinctively stood up after that robotic announcement hit his eardrums. When he hurriedly looked outside his window, his jaw became slack. What the.? Chapter 7. The Golden Stamp (2) Desolate. There was something unnatural about the streets for Seol to simply describe them that way. For one, he couldn''t spot a single person or a moving vehicle. What he saw was a dreary and bleak cityscape without a single ant in sight. Even the sky above was a shade of dull grey. ''So it wasnt a dream? It was all real? Realizing this, Seol practically flew towards the smartphone and picked it up. [Identity confirmed. The registration of the user has been completed.] A robotic voice came from the device and the screen lit up next. He hurriedly tapped on the mail icon blinking on the corner, and texts appeared on the screen. [Sender: The Guide] [1: Arrive at Paradise High School''s assembly hall before the time runs out.] [2: Remaining time - 00:09:45] The content was simple, but the sender had also kindly attached an image that turned out to be a map. He took a look and found that his current location wasn''t too far from his new destination. Seol slapped his own cheeks, hard. Of course, his face stung quite a lot. He was trying to see if that would wake him up, but he mainly wanted to use the pain to reaffirm that this was indeed happening for real. .Ouch. He rubbed his aching cheeks and cautiously pushed the front door open to leave. * While he walked, an unexplainable tension continued to rear its ugly head. Besides the loneliness born out of feeling like the last man on earth, it felt like he was walking around while the world around him was frozen in time. Finding his way around wasn''t difficult at all. He simply followed the direction indicated on the map and needed only two minutes to arrive at the destination. The eye-catching plaque shouting out ''Paradise High'' hung next to the wide-open front gates of the school. ''What a funny name.'' That name stinks. An unexpected voice surprised Seol, and he quickly looked to his side. He didn''t even know when she had arrived, but a girl with a hoodie was standing there. Their eyes met. Her flawless pale skin indicated her young age, but her arched up brows seemed to indicate her rather fierce personality. Just as Seol got this impression of uncaring disinterest from her expressionless face, she brushed past him. Both of her hands were shoved deep within the pockets as she quickly stepped past the open gates. She seemed to be in a hurry for some reason. ''The white roof, right?'' The attached map said this was the location, but that didn''t mean this very spot was the meeting point. Seol looked around and found the assembly hall. As he approached it, he could hear the murmurs of the people within. Seol climbed up the steps, only to come to an abrupt halt. An unexpected person was standing by the entrance of the hall. To be more specific, a blonde woman wearing a full-on maid outfit was graciously waving her hand at Seol. It was as if she was saying, please, over here, welcome, sir. Uhm Am I supposed to enter through here? Nod, nod. The blonde woman silently nodded her head and smiled brightly. But when Seol tried to walk past her, she trotted to his front and blocked his path. She quietly stared at him and suddenly reached her hand out. ? Seol tilted his head in confusion. Then, the blonde woman''s lips opened without letting out a sound. She used both the index fingers and thumbs of her hands to form a rectangle before reaching out to him again. It was as if she was telling him to hand something over. Unfortunately, Seol could only stand there, blinking his eyes in further confusion. Do you need something from me? As if Seol was making her frustrated, the blonde maid narrowed her eyes in an elegant manner. Her cheeks even puffed up, and her lower lip stuck out in a slight pout. This only caused Seol to fall further into his state of confusion. She wants your Invitation letter! Or your Contract paper! As he stood there wondering what to do, someone shouted out from inside the hall. Seol took a look and found a guy sitting on a chair inside the assembly hall, giggling while spectating what was happening out here. Finally going Oh!, Seol pulled his Invitation letter out from the pocket and handed it over. Hmph. The woman received the letter and opened it while carrying a prim expression. While Seol stood next to her wondering whether that ;hmph ;was her trying to say something or simply her short snort, the maid''s expression gradually froze up. She looked at the Invitation letter. Then, she looked back at Seol. Her wide-open eyes slowly closed shut. She carefully folded the Invitation letter, gathered both of her hands in front of her chest, and slowly lowered herself in a deep bow. It was an elegant yet dignified greeting. Suddenly, the entire assembly hall fell silent. The attention of everyone who had arrived here before Seol focused on the newest arrival. Completely disregarding all those stares, the blonde maid pointed towards the left side of the hall and guided the flustered and even more confused Seol there. The maid guided him towards an empty chair, and bowed politely once more, before smoothly retreating away as if she was riding on skates while never turning her back to him. She still didn''t say a single word, yet her attitude towards him had definitely changed. What''s the matter with her? Why is she acting like that all of a sudden? I wonder. She didn''t do that when I showed up. The eyes of two particular men landed on the new arrival that was Seol. But all he could feel at that moment was the sense of being confused and flustered. Even though he had come here in that super-vivid dream, in reality, this was his actual first time. And certain things were progressing rather differently compared to the dream, too. So, of course he was flustered. That was why he decided to divert his attention and try to suss out his new environment instead. The number of people gathered in the assembly hall was well over 30. What was especially noticeable was that they were divided into left and right sides as if to separate the two. The left side with Seol in it only had eight people in total six men and two women. They were furnished with chairs to sit on, and the general atmosphere was relaxed and easy-going. On the other hand, the right side had almost thirty people, but they were either sitting on the floor or standing up. Seol could see that the atmosphere there was anxious as well. It must be fate, meeting in a place like this. Why don''t we introduce ourselves to each other? A man suddenly spoke up. He looked bored from all the waiting. He was also the one giggling at Seol just now. His loud and manly voice managed to attract the attention of everyone present. The front part of his hair was slicked back to reveal his equally manly face. A faint smile formed on his lips as if he enjoyed being the center of attention. Nice to meet you all. Im Kang Seok. And these two guys over here. Hey, guys, introduce yourselves. I''m Yi Hyungsik. Jeong Minwoo. It was unclear if they were friends before coming here or became friends after arriving. The two men briefly introduced themselves. Seol inwardly assigned nicknames to both of them since their physical traits were rather distinct. He nicknamed the former, ''Skinny'', and the latter, ''Fatty''. As for the first guy who spoke up, Seol gave him the nickname, ''Rock''. What''s your name? Kang Seok''s next target was the woman wearing the hoodie, the one Seol ran into at the school''s gate. She seemed to be completely uninterested. It was as if she wasn''t even listening to what was being said around her, only immersing herself on the phone''s screen. In other words, she was ignoring Kang Seoks question. Kang Seok scratched his head and awkwardly smiled. She must be one of those picky and arrogant women. Without a doubt. Yi Hyungsik chimed in. Thats kinda embarrassing Is there anyone willing to save me? Kang Seok''s gaze landed on the remaining woman of the group. She tightly squeezed the hand of a teen boy sticking close to her and awkwardly smiled. Oh my name is Yi Seol-Ah. So, it''s Miss Seol-Ah. How about the gentleman next to you? Hes my little brother, Yi Sungjin. Upon hearing the words little brother, Kang Seok seemed more interested. You two are blood siblings? Yes, we are. May I ask how old you are? I mean, you two seem a bit too young to be here. Oh, my apologies if that offended you. Oh, no. It''s fine. I''m eighteen and Sungjin is two years younger than me. Wow. Kang Seok let out a surprised gasp as if he found this fact quite surprising. He quickly formed a beaming smile and offered his hand. Oh, that means I can drop the formal speech. I''m twenty-nine this year. Since we all received Invitation letters, let''s get along well. Think of me as a reliable uncle. Oh, um Thank you very much. Yi Seol-Ah bashfully shook his hand. Her graceful appearance and that shyness reminded Seol of a freshly picked beautiful flower. He couldn''t take his eyes off her for a moment or two. Even Kang Seok didn''t let go of her hand for a while. The remaining two were Seol and a man wearing a green cap and a pair of sunglasses. The cap-wearing man was busy moving his lips up and down as if he was chewing on a piece of gum, while listening to music through the earphones stuck to his ears. His legs also moved along to the beat, leading to an overall impression of him being a bit of a restless busybody. He also didn''t introduce himself as if such things didn''t interest him. Seol quietly gathered his focus and stared at Kang Seok. The green light appeared on him for a brief moment before dissipating. The odds of nothing good happening by mixing up with him were high enough. In the end, Seol turned his head away. He got pretty flustered when entering the assembly hall, but as time passed, he had gradually calmed down. The Seol of the dream was standing on the right side of the hall, which meant that things were different now. Just what was that golden stamp and why did it warrant such different treatment? He tried to go through his memories once more for answers, but he couldn''t recall anything. ''I''ll get to find out, eventually.'' When he checked his phone for the time, he saw the countdown tick from 00:00:01 to 00:00:00. It''s time. Suddenly, a voice came from the front of the hall. On the stage, a tuxedo-wearing man walked up in a dignified, disciplined manner. Everyone present was quite surprised since there was no one there just a moment ago. The stylishly dressed man sported a clean and neat hairstyle, as well as a monocle over his eye. He raised a hand towards the blonde maid standing by the entrance. Is this everyone? The maid shook her head softly, pointed towards the group on the right side of the hall, and then raised four fingers up. Four people. Well, it''s fine. We can''t wait any longer, so just close the door and unleash ;it. When the blonde maid showed some sign of hesitation, the man who kind of resembled a head butler narrowed his eyes. I am the Guide. It''s not like its difficult to get here. Those who can''t even adhere to the schedule aren''t needed here. In the end, the maid obediently lowered her head and quietly closed the door shut. She then produced a smartphone and tapped away for a little while. Meanwhile, the man on the stage clapped his hands twice to draw everyones attention towards himself. Welcome. I am called Han, tasked with guiding all of you this time around. You can call me the Guide. Han spoke up to here and gestured at the maid with his index finger. She quickly ran to his side, while her blonde ponytail danced in the air. First of all, the Contract documents, please. How many do we have? Twenty-eight. Quite a lot, isn''t it? And we have eight Invitations this time? The Guide didn''t even take a look at the bundle of the Contracts and simply shoved them underneath his jacket. However, he still held onto the Invitation letters tightly in his hand. The Guide played with his monocle. Ehem, firstly, let us confirm the identities of those present today. Although we have the Invitation letters here, it''s meaningless if we don''t personally confirm. The silence still remained inside the assembly hall. The Guide simply smirked. I''m sure that you''re curious about many things. But let us follow the protocol. Everyone present here, please, think of bringing up your Status Windows, or simply yell Status in your minds. It''s fine to say it out loud, as well. ''Status Windows? Status?'' Just as Seol thought like this. In the empty air right in front of his eyes, a sudden avalanche of texts came crashing down. [Your Status Window] [1. General Information] Summoned date: March 16th, 2017.Marking Grade: GoldSex/Age: Male/26Height/Weight: 180.5 cm/80.6 kgCurrent Condition: GoodClass: LV. 0 (Invited)Nationality: Republic of Korea (Area 1)Affiliation: N/AAlias: N/A [2. Traits] 1. Temperament:Weak-willed. (Possesses a weak will, thus unable to make decisions alone, nor sticks to ones already made.)Short-tempered. 2. Aptitude:Average. (Normal in every way; possesses no particular talent or qualities.) [3. Physical Level] Strength: Low (Low)Endurance: Low (Extreme)Agility: Low (Intermediate)Stamina: Low (Low)Magic: Intermediate (High)Luck: Intermediate (Low) Remaining Ability points: 0 [4. Abilities] 1. Innate Abilities (2)Future Vision (Grade Unknown)?? (Grade Unknown) 2. Job-Related Abilities (0) 3. Other Abilities (0) [5. Level of Cognition]Will be available after the conclusion of the Tutorial event. Ohh. Wha, what the hell is this? People began gasping in surprise everywhere. Seol was no exception. Although he had seen this tens and hundreds of times before in his dream, now that he was experiencing it personally, it really felt quite a lot different. Whats this Innate Ability thing? Hey, Hyungsik, what does yours say? Excuse me? Do you perhaps possess an Innate Ability? The person who answered Kang Seok wasn''t Hyungsik but the Guide, Han. Kang Seok didn''t expect his words to be overheard from this far, so he got flustered while he shook his head in denial. N-No, I don''t have one. I was just curious. Oh. Well, it''s only normal for you to not have an Innate Ability. That''s how it is with most humans. You don''t have to mind that section of your Status Window. Han smiled brightly as he spoke. Well, then. Let''s stop being surprised, shall we? This time, please reveal the grades of your Marks. Just like before, just think about it or speak it out loud, and it will be done. Dont worry, I won''t be able to see anything besides what''s been revealed. The assembly hall got a bit noisy. However, Seol was still intensely staring at his Status Window. The Guide definitely said it was normal to not have any Innate Abilities. However... the Window in front of Seol''s eyes showed that he had them. Two, as a matter of fact. ''Future Vision? And what''s with the question marks?'' He suspected that it was somehow related to his ability to see green colors, but what was up with the question marks? Let''s see. Since we don''t have a lot of time remaining, I shall just directly move to the next step in the procedure. Miss Yi Seol-Ah, Mister Yi Sungjin, Mister Yi Hyungsik, Mister Jeong Minwoo, and Mister Hyun Sangmin? You all have the Bronze Marks, yes? Oh, indeed you do. Five people out of the left side''s eight nodded their heads before staring at the Guide with somewhat befuddled eyes. The Guide asked and answered his own question, then he threw five Invitation letters in the air. Suddenly, the letters shone brightly before transforming into five bronze-colored bags that fell down to the ground. It was all just like a fancy magic trick. The Bronze Marks will only receive one Random Box as per the regular bonus item rules. You could also have asked for the bonus of bringing along a helper, but I see that none of you have done so, regrettably. The blonde maid picked the five bronze-colored bags and handed them over to their respective owners. Meanwhile, the Guide unfolded two more Invitation letters. While reading the contents, he carried on. We advise you to immediately activate your bonus items right away. The Tutorial will begin soon, so it''d be a pity if you died without using them. Ohh? The Guide''s eyes always maintained a level of disinterest, but a small glint of surprise flickered in them now. Hoh. We have two silver Marks. I''m genuinely looking forward to guiding all of you. Mister Kang Seok? Miss Yun Seora? Yes! Kang Seok shouted out energetically. The hoodie-wearing girl, Yun Seora, simply nodded her head once. For the Silver Marks, two regular Random Boxes, and special bonus items unique to the Invited, will be provided. Mister Kang Seok won''t receive the special bonus item, but there is one for Miss Yun Seora. This time too, the Invitation letters turned into bags as they fell down to the floor. If there was one thing different, it was that these bags were silver-colored rather than bronze. The blonde maid moved busily. Meanwhile, the eyes of the Guide landed on one man. And that was Seol, still stupidly staring at the empty air in front of his eyes. Please reveal the grade of your Mark. Han''s voice was low, but it contained an undeniable power. Seol was too preoccupied with the whole Innate Abilities thing until then, but when the voice powerfully reverberated within his eardrums, he quickly snapped out of his daze and asked back. R-Reveal my Mark''s grade? Yes. Oh, it''s fine now, so. Hmm!? The Guide suddenly stopped his words and stared hard. What. His eyes widened as he stared at Seol, or to be more specific, his revealed Mark''s grade. G-Gold!? The blonde maid, who finished distributing the bags, lightly trotted to the stage and used her elbow to gently poke the waist of the dumbstruck Guide. Ah! Finally regaining his senses, Han lightly coughed and cleared his throat while lowering his gaze. With the remaining piece of paper in his hand, he became overtly cautious as he slowly unfolded the Invitation letter. He read the contents from top to bottom without leaving anything out. Then, he breathed out a long sigh. We have a. very important guest this time. His voice was quiet. But, still the noisy clamor came to a dead stop, and dozens and dozens of eyes focused on one person. Seol could actively feel his cheeks reddening right about now. I''d like to apologize. It is my first time guiding a Gold Mark, after all. No, even in history, there has been only one prior event like today''s. I''ve only heard about it until now. Seol wondered if this Gold Mark thing was such a shocking matter. Han''s words didn''t even sound like an excuse, just some babblings of a stunned man. When the blonde maid giggled softly, Han cleared his throat again. Alright, let''s carry on, shall we? He lightly threw Seol''s Invitation letter. The paper exploded into a brilliant shower of light before transforming into a single bag. And there were six things written on the tag of the gold bag. Three regular bonus items, plus three special bonus items unique to the Invited quite unlike any other Invitation letters; Kim Hannah made sure to pack hers to the brim, it seemed. For the Gold Mark. Oh. Han''s jaw dropped after he read the list of bonus items. Chapter 8. The Awakening (1) The Guide remained shocked for a considerable amount of time, being unable to complete his sentence. Then, his lips began twitching in an ugly manner before he hurriedly covered up his monocle with his hand. However, Seol still got to see the lens emit some sort of light before it was covered. Fuck, the one who invited that man, are you watching right now? The Guide growled quite menacingly. What is the meaning of this? Why is a Guide even necessary if you plan on doing things this way? It seemed that Han was really ticked off. Are you making fun of me? Was your experience during the Tutorial that unpleasant? Youre trying to completely rip it to shreds, is that it? Just how did you even know what that man would need in here..!? Suddenly, the light from the lens vanished. The Guide issued a short but sharp groan and began chewing his lips. Completely and utterly disregarding Han, the blonde maid simply picked up the golden bag and gracefully brought it to Seol. Han didn''t try to interfere, but his complexion was visibly complicated. Just what was in this bag then? Seol couldn''t help but become quite curious now. Even the taciturn Yun Seora craned her neck slightly to sneak a better look. Seol confirmed that there were six items listed on the tag attached to the bag. Necessary Box, x3 Survival Points - 5,000 points Mark of Survival, x1 Diary of an Unknown Student, x1 The first thing to attract Seol''s gaze was the so-called ''Necessary Box''. He heard that both the Bronze and Silver Marks got Random Boxes. His had a different name. Please, open and apply your bonuses here. Unlike before, Han''s voice seemed to possess far more urgency than before. Since he was planning to do that anyways, Seol slowly unlocked and opened the bag. [5000 Survival Points have been credited to you.] [You have acquired (1) Mark of Survival.] [The Diary of an Unknown Student is currently being updated.] The smartphone buzzed and vibrated in his pocket, but Seol couldn''t feel it. Why? Because, his attention had been stolen away by the three boxes with all sorts of intricate symbols and runes covering them, neatly tucked to the bottom of the bag. There should be three boxes inside the bag. You can just open them. Nothing complicated to worry about. Han tried to add some explanations in a friendly manner, but he failed to hide his eagerness to see what was inside those boxes. Shit, all this suspense is killing me here. Hey, is it fine if we open the box together? Kang Seok, who had been staring at Seol''s bag with barely-disguised greed, stood halfway up from his chair. It was then. Sit back down. A powerful but still well-mannered voice slammed into Kang Seok''s eardrums. No, I was just. I told you to sit back down. Han''s voice sounded incredibly cold. Kang Seok nervously swallowed his saliva and parked his butt back down on the chair. The Guide, Han, snorted out once and then began fiddling with his monocle. .His bonuses are reserved only for that person. They are things you, Mister Kang Seok, should neither see nor even desire. Han then shifted his gaze back to Seol. The assembly hall fell into the grips of the deathly silence yet again. Not even the sounds of breathing could be heard now. As for Seol. Each of the boxes was no bigger than an adult''s clenched fist. Pressured by the silent stares, Seol reached inside, and carefully opened the first box. [The Necessary Box (x1) has been opened!] [Scanning for the most ''needed item'' during the current situation. Please wait.] [The awakening of the Innate Ability, ??, has been initiated.] When Seol blinked his eyes once, new messages began popping up one after the other. [Your Innate Ability, Future Vision, is responding to the awakening of the new ability!] [The Innate Ability, ??, has evolved into Nine Eyes.] [The central direction (1) of your Innate Ability - Nine Eyes, the Green color: General Observation, has been fully unlocked.] [Please confirm your Status Window.] ''Green color? General Observation?'' Hearing the announcement that he should check the Status Window, Seol raised his head, which led him to peek at the top of Yun Seora''s craning head. [Yun Seora''s Status Window] [1. General Information] Summoned date: March 16th, 2017Marking Grade: SilverSex/Age: Female/20Height/Weight: 166.2 cm/53.4 kgCurrent Condition: GoodClass: LV. 0 (Invited)Nationality: Republic of Korea (Area 1)Affiliation: N/AAlias: N/A [2. Traits] 1. Temperament:Cool-headed. (Her actions and thoughts are not swayed by emotions; always calm.)Indifferent. (She''s not easily interested in anything particular.) 2. Aptitude:Brilliant. (Possesses a smart brain as well as good overall talents)Highly observant. (Will carefully analyze and study items and events all around her.) She must have sensed his gaze. Yun Seora raised her head, and Seol almost reflexively cried out. He quickly averted his gaze, but her Status Window didn''t disappear from his sight. It wasn''t just her general information and her traits, either C her physical level, talents, and even her conscientious awareness were laid bare. Not knowing what happened, Yun Seora could only tilt her head. From Seol''s perspective, this whole thing felt absurd. Didn''t Han say that one''s Status Window couldn''t be observed by others without explicit permission from the person themself? [Yi Seol-Ah''s Status Window] [1. General Information] Summoned date: March 16th, 2017Marking grade: BronzeSex/Age: Female/18Height/Weight: 160.6 cm/49.8 kg.Current Condition: GoodClass: LV. 0 (Invited)Nationality: Republic of Korea (Area 1)Affiliation: N/AAlias: N/A [2. Traits] 1. Temperament:Virtuous (Possesses a fine, gentle, and benevolent personality.)Deeply-caring. (Possesses deep love and care.)Dependent. (Unconsciously seeks someone to depend on.) 2. Aptitude:A jack-of-all-trades. (Good at various activities.)High-concentration. (Can use 100% of her concentration while performing an action.) When Seol sneaked a glance at Yi Seol-Ah to make sure, he also got to see her Status Window. Now feeling somewhat befuddled, Seol was about to raise his hand when he realized his mistake and quickly lowered it. Yes? Are you curious about something? However, the Guide didn''t miss Seol''s actions. Have you opened your boxes? .Yes, I have. Seol''s throat suddenly dried up. He couldn''t be sure why, but he thought that not saying anything right now was for the best. So, he decided to change the topic slightly. I just received a message to confirm my Status Window, so. Oh, I see. Your Status Windows, is it Han''s anxious expression seemed to brighten up in an instant. So, what was updated? Your traits? Or perhaps, abilities? When Seol wordlessly stared at Han, the Guide awkwardly laughed. Seeing that reaction, it wasn''t all that difficult for Han to figure it out. Oh, my. Please, excuse my thoughtless behaviour. You do not have to worry. As long as you don''t permit it, not only me, but no one else alive in this world can take a peek at your Status Window. The Guide was inwardly breathing a sigh of relief while saying this. A Necessary Box usually gave out something outrageous to those who were privileged enough to open them. Ones traits, abilities, and even physical prowess were fair game. If Seols Status Window had only been updated, Han could accept it. Of course, that was only possible because Han had no idea just what kind of ability Seol had awakened. When the probing eyes of the Guide had left him, Seol hurriedly opened the remaining boxes both at the same time. [Your Innate Ability, Nine Eyes, is evolving further.] [The left directions (3) of the Innate Ability Nine Eyes have been unlocked: Yellow C ''Attention Required'', Orange C ''Do Not Approach'', and Red C ''Immediate Retreat Recommended''.] [You have acquired the ''Paper Talisman''.] Seol couldn''t see this talisman at the moment. Because, he was far too occupied to notice it. Seol was under the belief that he could only see green until now, so the mental shock he received was similar to someone violently hitting him on the back of his head. .You have beautiful eyes. .Yes, they are beautiful. In the seven shades of the rainbow Seol inexplicably remembered something from his distant past, something he had almost forgotten. The whispers of a woman he couldn''t even remember the face of brushed past his brain cells like a bolt of lightning. ''HC Hold up. Red, orange, yellow, green..'' Excuse me. While Seol was in the midst of his thoughts, someone from the right side of the assembly hall piped up with a voice smaller than a mosquito buzzing around. Han was still rubbing his chest while feeling rather relieved with himself. His eyes immediately shifted towards the group of the Contracted. A young woman sporting a bob-cut hair was dusting her butt while standing up. Uhm, is it, possibly. What is it? We''re just about ready to begin. His attitude was clearly different from when interacting with the Invited. Hearing his voice full of annoyance akin to chasing away a pesky bug, a certain sense of dissatisfaction formed on the woman''s face. You are not giving us anything? ? You know, like those bags that those people just got. The Guide let off a cynical chuckle and then replied immediately. Yes. You don''t get anything. BC But why not? Those bonus items are reserved for the Invited only. It was a simple and articulate answer, but a deep frown emerged on the womans face. Why is there a difference? It''s simple. The Guide smiled softly and his right hand pointed towards his right, that is, the left side of the hall. These guests have been invited here after going through a strict evaluation. Next, Han''s left index finger pointed to his left, the right side of the hall, in a somewhat accusatory manner. And you people got dragged here because of the Contracts. No, that''s not what I meant! Besides, didn''t you, Miss Shin Sang-Ah, receive ample compensation back in ;reality? Hmm? With the timely arrival of that question, the woman with the bob-cut hair, Shin Sang-Ah, became utterly lost for words. She sat back down with a reddened face, but that wasn''t the end. Are you done talking? A man from the group of the Contracted stood up in indignation. Seeing how fierce his eyes were, not to mention his rather well-developed physique, he looked like someone who knew how to get down and dirty if need be. And what else do you want? Finally, a look of irritation formed on Han''s face. Ah? Can''t you provide a proper explanation on what this Contract bullshit is? You told us to come here and this is how you treat us? A few people here and there began to quietly agree with the nameless man. Such a complaint was bound to occur sooner or later. After all, ever since the Guide appeared, he paid attention only to the left side of the hall, where the Invited were. They were already feeling unsure and anxious, and after being treated like a bunch of invisible fish out of water, it was not very strange to see them spit out their dissatisfaction in the open. Unfortunately for them, this wasn''t the place to voice their problems, neither was Han the correct person to complain to. You know what, stop wasting time and get us some chairs, too. My legs are aching from all that standing around. That''s right! Now that I see, you still look like a young man, so, how can you even think that it''s good to discriminate between people like this? When more and more voices began chiming in, some amount of confidence and energy began filling up the expression of the nameless man. He glared at the Guide, waiting for a response. As for Han, he was simply smirking back at them. .Sometimes, we get people like you. Those who don''t know their place, those who only know how to bark and nothing else. What did you say? Well, I do understand you. I don''t know which deplorable bastard reeled you in, but you must have jumped in first without even waiting to listen to an explanation. That is, after being blinded by money and the promised reward. The nameless man flinched. Whatever the case may be, you have already signed the Contract, haven''t you? As long as you are here, you don''t have a choice but to follow my guidance. If you want to complain, then you should meet up with the person you signed the Contract with later on and do so. So, what you''re saying is I should sit here quietly? Exactly. We don''t deserve to know so we better shut up and do as told? Correct. Excellent analysis. Ha, what should I do, then? Because I don''t feel like doing that. Well, if you feel that way. Seeing the nameless man''s rebellious attitude, Han simply pointed at the lone exit of the assembly hall with his index finger. You can simply leave. You stinking son of a bitch. You think I won''t leave? The nameless man venomously shot back and turned to address the group, shouting out loudly at them. He''s telling us to leave, so let''s leave then! Tell them to do whatever the hell they want and let''s go! Hearing this, three or four stood up hesitatingly. Ultimately, though, the number of those preparing to move was small. What are you all doing? I''m saying, we should leave, now! Even after the nameless man urged the crowd, no one else budged. And when the majority didn''t move, even those who did stand up began sitting back down. Sure, there was the awkward atmosphere to consider, but also, it wasn''t as if every Contracted here didn''t receive an explanation or two before coming here. Hah, screw this. What a bunch of dumb cowards. The nameless man muttered a few choice words, and then angrily stomped his way towards the exit. The blonde maid with her quick wits was already there; she carefully creaked the door open. The man turned around, spat on the floor of the assembly hall, and made his exit. Is there anyone else who wishes to leave? The Guide asked, but no one else made a move. The maid silently closed the door and locked it. Han didn''t say anything else. He simply stared at the door with an expression of someone finding it all rather amusing. As this strange silence continued, the crowd alternated their gazes between the exit and the Guide for a while. And so a minute went by like that. And just as the second minute was about to tick by. They all could hear the hurried and scared running steps approaching the door. Then, the door handle was desperately yanked from the outside. Open the door!! Open the door!! Next, there was heavy pounding on the door. You fucking sons of bitches! Open! Please!! Pleeeeaaaase!!! Ah, aaaaaahhhh!!! The noises from the outside suddenly cut off both the screams of that nameless man and the pounding on the door. Well, I knew that would happen. Alright, in any case, let''s all get started. The time''s already this late and all. The Guide smiled brightly and tapped an icon on his smartphone. [You have received a new message from the Guide.] [The Tutorial''s first mission, ''Escape from the Assembly Hall'', will now commence!] [The Diary of an Unknown Student has been updated.] I pray for an enjoyable school life for all of you. Han placed his right hand across his chest and politely bowed. Then. Everyone, I wish you all a good fortune. .He vanished into thin air, just like when he made his first appearance. Not just him, but the blonde maid as well. Now left seemingly abandoned, people began standing up in haste, one by one. Just as someone was about to shout out KWANG!! An impact noise on a different scale from the previous pounding rocked the exit door, instantly silencing the uproar before it could even start. One of the door''s hinges couldn''t endure the impact and broke off from the wall, hitting the ground with a sharp metallic clang. The door had been securely locked up, yet it was forced open just a crack before it was closed shut again. The silence that settled within this confusion was deafening. None of them knew what to do next. Only the instinctive reaction of the mouths silently bobbing up and down continued. . Of course, Seol didn''t remain still as this chaos unfolded. He picked up the empty golden bag, slung it over his shoulder, and got up from his chair. All the meanwhile, he didn''t forget to keep his eyes on the door. Because the door was no longer shining in green but in the color of orange. Chapter 9. The Awakening (2) [Sender: The Guide][1. Escape from the assembly hall and arrive at the second floor waiting area of the main school building before the time runs out.][2. Remaining time: 03:59:38] KWANG!! The door seemed to almost break as the fierce pounding continued, and it issued a harsh metallic protest. No, it was better to describe that the door would break, very soon. KWANG, KWANG!! Even seeing with naked eyes, it was difficult to believe that this was really happening; the thick metal door was struck only twice, yet it caved in as if it was made up of paper. Several thick metal hinges were hanging dangerously loose, ready to fall at the slightest impact. WC we need to block that!! Rather than shouting, it was more like everyone fell into a frenzy. The movements of humans when their lives were under threat were remarkably swift. Yi Seol-Ah picking up her chair and running towards the door signaled the beginning; dozens of bodies all rushed to the door. Someone brought along unoccupied chairs, someone climbed up the stage to see if there was anything useful up there, while the rest simply used their bodies to push against the door. Kkheuk! The noisy, consecutive pounding on the door seemed to contain a certain amount of anger, and the force from the resulting impact managed to knock four, five guys away as if they weighed nothing. Move out of the way! Just in time, a group had brought down the pulpit from the stage and jammed it against the door. Although that alone wouldn''t be enough to completely block the door, it was still better than nothing. Chairs got piled up alongside the pulpit in the blink of an eye. On top of that, twenty-odd men propped the door up with everything they had. Soon, the door no longer looked like it''d break down. And, after a man placed a chair below the door handle like an improvised doorstop, the crowd began sighing out in genuine relief. Haa Yi Seol-Ah stopped propping the door with her back and squatted down on the floor as if she was feeling dizzy. Perhaps the sight of a young frail girl fighting desperately looked pitiful to him, as a middle-aged man spoke to her while wiping the sweat off his brows. Youre very quick-witted for someone who is so young. He was speaking about her making the move first. People who acted after she had made hers nodded their heads in agreement. If it weren''t for Yi Seol-Ah''s quick actions, the door might have broken down by now. Yi Seol-Ah didn''t know how to respond and shyly lowered her gaze. No, it wasn''t like that. I froze up from the fear myself. But boy, was I shocked or what watching you react like that. When I realized, heh, I was also moving, you see. Everyone did their best to help. I wouldn''t have been able to block the doorway by myself. Yi Seol-Ah''s embarrassed appearance helped to alleviate some of the tense atmosphere permeating within the assembly hall. Her gentle personality really did suit that bright and pretty appearance perfectly. Also, the fact that she was an Invited, as well as the first person to respond, were enough for the group to develop a favorable impression towards her. Unfortunately, the event that happened just now was far too shocking to instill a warm and cordial atmosphere. So, what should we do next, then? Someone''s resigned sigh-like muttering brought everyone back to reality. Some turned their expectant eyes towards Yi Seol-Ah''s direction, but even she was at a loss. Soon, the collective gazes of the Contracted were focusing on the Invited. Once the chaos had died down, Seol turned his attention back to his phone. Besides the message from the Guide, he had received two more. One of them happened to be the ''diary of an unknown student'', his so-called bonus item. [Sender: Unknown] [#Assembly Hall (an excerpt from the Diary of an Unknown Student, page 2.)] .There was only one door in and out of the assembly hall. We did somehow block it up, but at the same time, we also ended up blocking our only way out. Before long, the outside became quiet. Sadly, my classmates were divided into two groups. One group wanted to wait and see for a while longer, while the other group wanted to go outside to take a look By the time the infighting became heated, we forgot about the existence outside the walls. .Soon, we all got to learn that that thing'' was not a simple monster or a zombie. [#Assembly Hall (an excerpt from the Diary of an Unknown Student, page 3)] It was a total pandemonium. No other words could describe it. The door we had desperately blocked became useless. .During the chaos, I was able to somehow discover the ''hole''. ''Hole?'' Seol was paying attention to the last line. But by the time he raised his head, the group of Contracted had somehow inched closer to his general location, almost managing to surround him. Wowsers. It''s just the beginning, yet they aren''t messing around. Look at the goosebumps on my arms! Kang Seok was busy rubbing his arm, but he seemed to have more than enough leeway as he spoke those words. Now that the door is all blocked up, I wonder what we should do next. His words and attitude raised hopes in the hearts of the Contracted that a quick solution to their problems would be found soon. However. Let''s go. Let''s just poke around here and there, see what''s what. Kang Seok only took his lackeys, Yi Hyungsik and Jeong Minwoo, along with him, prompting those waiting for an answer to their prayers to be dumbstruck instead. The bespectacled middle-aged man wearing a worn-out business suit the man who praised Yi Seol-Ah earlier hurriedly stepped in front of them. EC excuse me. Hey, Hyungsik, check out the back of the stage. And Minwoo, you should. Excuse me, young man! .What, me? Kang Seok''s reply arrived some breaths later. The middle-aged man couldn''t be sure if he made a mistake or not, but he felt that Kang Seok did that deliberately. What are you all trying to do? Uh. Searching around the assembly hall? Around the assembly hall? Yeah. Like those guys. Kang Seok pointed towards the stage, where Yun Seora and the man named Hyun Sangmin the man with the green baseball cap were busy searching around, their heads turning this way and that while doing so. To find what, exactly? Not really sure. Now that the exit is all blocked up, I guess we gotta find something, right? We don''t know what might happen next, anyways. Right, right. That''s right. Of course. The middle-aged man nodded his head quite enthusiastically, necessitating him to catch the falling glasses and put it back on his nose. So, you want us to help as well? Eh? Kang Seok frowned slightly. Why are you. Do what you want, mister. It''s not like I''m the boss here or anything. That''s true. But, you guys, well, how should I say this Hmm. You guys are different from us, isn''t that right? Sure, we''re different. So, what is it that you want to say? The tone of Kang Seok''s voice remained curt. He even sounded quite similar to how the Guide sounded when talking to the Contracted. What I''m trying to say here is, we should help each other out. Thats all. The middle-aged man ignored the hostile tone and pleaded his case, but all he got back instead, was a dismissive chuckle. I''ll have to ;politely ;decline. It''ll get very annoying with more people clinging on us, so I don''t want to. What do you mean, annoying? Whatever. You take care of your own business, okay? The three of us, we will go our own way. Kang Seok refused the middle-aged man''s offer without hesitation and turned around to leave. The middle-aged man shouted out, Hey, wait a minute, young man!, but Kang Seok didn''t bother and kept on walking away. What a petty bastard. Kang Seok''s steps came to an abrupt halt. He stared at the ceiling for a moment or two, spat out a long sigh, and turned his head to look at the source of that name-calling. He found a woman sitting with her knees tucked under her staring at him with venomous eyes. It was Shin Sang-Ah. What did you call me? You''re a selfish bastard. You only care about your own neck. What the hell. Hey, you''re wrong about that, though? I care about these two fellas too, you know? Kang Seok wrapped his arms around the shoulders of his lackeys as an oily smile formed on his lips. Shin Sang-Ah''s eyes became even more hostile. Oww, man. Look at how she glares! You might kill someone with such eyes, lady. Hey, isn''t she that dumb woman who threw a tantrum just now? You know, asking for a bag of her own and shit. Yi Hyungsik and Jeong Minwoo giggled hoarsely at her expense. Didn''t the old saying go along the line of ''the sister-in-law trying to stop the mother-in-law is more hateful than the mother-in-law beating you up''? Can''t you see these people over here? There are women and children here! I can see just fine. I''ve got good eyes, you know. Shin Sang-Ah shouted at him in anger, but Kang Seok didn''t even bat an eye. And, and you three. just want to survive all by yourselves? What do you expect us to do when we''re also in a hurry? That''s why we said we''d help, didn''t we!? God, how can you be this dense? Hey, listen up. We don''t need your measly help nor do we want it in the first place. Stop trying to lump us with useless baggage like you. Useless baggage!? Yep. You are nothing more than baggage. Even a blind fool can see that you''re trying to leech off of us. So, shoo, shoo. Go away. Shin Sang-Ah became flabbergasted and her mouth gradually opened up in disbelief. You three. are you even human beings? Oh? Maybe you''re all parasites, then? Kang Seok sarcastically retorted right until the end. Shin Sang-Ah couldn''t hold her anger anymore and stood right up, getting ready to slap him. Kang Seok snorted derisively and retracted his arms from the shoulders of his lackeys. And just as the volatile situation was about to blow up, a young girl hurriedly jumped in between the two parties and intervened. It was none other than Yi Seol-Ah. Please, both of you, stop! Shin Sang-Ah opened her mouth to say something, but must have thought that it was unwise because she simply turned her head away instead, and said nothing. But her clenched fists were trembling in rage. Meanwhile, Kang Seok simply shook his head in derision. It''s barely enough to get through this even when we''re working together, yet why are you two fighting like this? Working together, my ass. Kang Seok shot back with a shout. We three, we go way back. Even before we got here, you know? That''s why we came here with a plan of our own. But! But, but, but. Kiss my butt, instead. Hey, you''re also an Invited, so you should''ve realized it by now, too. Kang Seok smirked and offered his hand to Yi Seol-Ah. Let''s stop bickering over this, okay? Seol-Ah, why don''t you join up with us? Your brother''s Sungjin, right? I''ll take him under my wings, too. .Why are you willing to let us tag along with your group? That''s obvious, isn''t it? Unlike them, you two are going to be very helpful for us. You''re a very callous person, aren''t you? Yi Seol-Ah''s expression showed how disappointed she was, while her words slowly but powerlessly leaked out of her mouth. I thought you were a good person, too. Kang Seok shrugged his shoulders nonchalantly and raised his hand up high. Hey, man! What about you? The you he was referring to was a certain youth standing there minding his own business a short distance away from them Seol. Don''t you want to get this stupid Tutorial over and done with as soon as possible? I''m sure we''ll finish up real fast if you join us. Although the whole situation had turned out into a strange farce, it really didn''t matter in the end. Right now, even an idiot could figure out Seol''s unknown worth. After all, he was someone not even the Guide couldn''t talk down to. He was, in other words, someone special. Please, help us! Even Yi Seol-Ah pleaded with him. Please, help these people! Don''t abandon them, please! Seol couldn''t help but feel like he was stuck in a rock and a hard place, what with being singled out like this. On one side, Kang Seok and on the other, Yi Seol-Ah. And on one side, the Invited, and the other, the Contracted. One side talked about the reality of the situation, while the other tried to appeal to his emotions. Perhaps unsurprisingly, when faced with such a choice, Seol instinctively activated his ability. The entirety of the assembly hall was bathed in a cacophony of colors. ''What the?'' For a moment there, Seol mistakenly thought that he was sinking into a sea of blood. And no, it turned out that he didn''t make a mistake. The colors of the blocked-up exit had changed from orange to green; instead, it was Kang Seok who was shining in orange now. There was no color shining from Yi Seol-Ah at the same time. However, Seol couldn''t afford to mind these changes in color at this moment. Why? Because, the entire floor was dyed in the deep shade of red, that was why. It was as if he was looking at a sea of blood. ''Immediate retreat recommended, wasn''t it?'' .Just as Seol thought this, a loud alarm bell went off inside his head. Bump! Suddenly, the wooden floor of the assembly hall quaked upwards. The aged wooden floorboards began tearing up, pieces violently flying off one by one. People had to perform unsteady dances while trying to regain their lost balance as the floor rumbled. WC what the hell!? An earthquake? That line of thought proved to be far too lackadaisical for the current situation. It happened in the blink of an eye. The floor exploded as if a bomb had gone off. And from between the gaps of flying bits of wood, a lengthy and rotting arm shot out. There were six hook-like things attached to the end of this arm. The arm drew a short but sharp arc in the air and came down to the floor, before grabbing the hair of the totally dazed and stiffly standing Yi Seol-Ah, proceeding to drag her down the newly-created hole. Kyaaaak!! Yi Seol-Ahs head slammed into the floorboard with vengeance and bounced up, and like a golf ball rolling towards the flag hole, she got rapidly sucked into the gaping black hole on the wooden floor. Noonaaaa!!! Yi Sungjin pounced on the upside-down pair of legs kicking helplessly in the air. Heeeeelp!! That cry sobered up everyone right away, and the crowd rushed in to grab hold of Yi Sungjin, as he too was getting dragged into the hole as well. As the ten-odd pairs of hands tugged and pulled and yanked, shoes flew away, and then, even loose socks came flying. Amongst the hectic chaos, somehow some people managed to grab Yi Seol-Ah''s flailing legs and ankles, and from there, a desperate tug of war unfolded. Hold on!! Don''t let go! Pull up!! I said, pull them up!! The whole place descended into pure, unbridled chaos. Cries and shouts were roared out; no one dared to hold back as they struggled hard. Even with the combined strength of ten plus men, Yi Seol-Ah couldn''t be pulled out of the hole. They were being roughly rocked from side to side due to the sheer force pulling down from below, causing many to lose their grips and crash to the floor. Euahahah! Hey! Don''t let go! It was then. KYAAAAAAAK! The scream was definitely from Yi Seol-Ah, yet the horrifying screeching tone made it seemingly impossible for a human to issue such a sound. Splash! And from the hole, red liquid exploded upwards. It was like seeing a blender stuffed full of tomatoes switching on but with its lid not closed, and then, crushed bits of flesh and juice were flying off everywhere. The crimson blood rained down like a small fountain. Noona!! Noonaaaa!! Her legs that were kicking and twisting until now, suddenly went dead straight and still. All of her ten toes curled up simultaneously; her thighs trembled; and then, just like a puppet with its strings cut, her knees folded. A certain sickening sensation of something being cut was transmitted to the hands of everyone trying to pull her back out. The pulling force from below was suddenly gone. Everyone fell back hard on their rear ends with loud thuds. Among them, a man was rubbing his aching butt. And while frowning, he took a look at his hands. He was still holding onto a slender ankle. Below that, a smooth, rather shapely leg. Even further below, a blue skirt soaked in blood. Beyond that. he couldn''t see any other connecting body parts. All he could see was some remains of crushed intestines and bits of mangled flesh. Aaa.. He saw the shape of something human slowly rising up from the hole in the floorboards. Aaah. Its long, unkempt hair seemed to dance around unrestrained, caked with blood and bits of human flesh from top to bottom. Aaah, ah.. Its head was at least four times the size of a grown adult man''s head. And there was a single giant eye that took up almost half of that large head. Ah, ah, ahhhhaaaack!! The man couldn''t hold it back any longer and screamed. He got up as quickly as he could and ran for his life. He didn''t know where to, but as long as he could get as far away from that creature as humanly possible, he''d be fine with that. Soon, pure chaos descended on the assembly hall. There was no other fitting description. People got utterly, completely terrified by the creature''s grotesque appearance, and while screaming their heads off, they scattered everywhere. ''.My, my thoughts are.'' ; When Seol regained his own wits, he found himself running towards the blocked up door. ''Why.'' It should be normal to hear all that crazy chaos unfolding all around him, yet, the noise got progressively less and less prominent, fading into nothingness. Everything seemed to crawl down to slow motion as well. Everything, even the man busy pulling and chucking away the chairs blocking the exit; even the nightmarish creature that had fully revealed itself from the hole, extending its long limbs like a spider and starting its assault on the fleeing crowd. Every one of these little things, they were unfolding in slow motion for him to watch without missing anything. ''Why.'' He found it very difficult to breathe. Sweat drops falling on his eyes spread out like paint and blurred his vision. ''Why.'' How many would die here today? The footing was already slippery from the blood. And it had also gotten sticky. His body became heavier and his running speed gradually slowed down. He even had to wonder if he was aimlessly flailing his arms and legs here. Everything was in a total mess. In the end, Seol stopped running and stood still, even though the exit was only a few steps away. Suddenly, the stuffed up breath exploded out. He could hear his own escaping breath; the cold wind blowing in from the now-wide open exit caused his own boiling, seething body to relax. His heart continued to pound away in his chest. Seol was well aware how stupid and dangerous it was to ignore the warnings of immediate retreat. It wasn''t too late to run away, even now. Yet. ''Why am I so calm?'' The acrid air stung his nose, his body was burning up, and he felt dizzy. And then, the familiar sensation of vertigo assaulting him went away. The dreamy haziness dissipated almost immediately, and the surrounding world became clear again. Seol slowly closed his eyes. The monster was busy feasting on a corpse, but it stopped and abruptly turned its head around. It spun around in a manner akin to the second hand of a clock and found a single man standing near the exit of the hall. It ran towards the man on all fours. Kheehick? Seeing that the man wasnt budging an inch, it tilted its head in confusion and craned its neck. And like how a person might appraise a plate of food before eating it, the monster studied Seol with great interest. The foreign, unknown matter brushed by his cheeks and the disgusting odor assaulted his senses. It was a rather familiar feeling and a welcoming smell. His sensory perception became incredibly sharp. Seol''s closed eyes cracked open a sliver. In front of his nose, a huge black vertical slit of a pupil, with bloodshot whites surrounding it was waiting. And when his gaze met with that eye brimming full with the desire to kill. .. A relaxed smile broke out on Seol''s lips. Keeeick! The monster hurriedly retracted its neck. His eyes still narrowed to a slit, he lightly kicked up the broken leg of the chair lying near the exit. Whether to confront it or to show his back to it; he already had his answer; the Seol of the dream told him. He told Seol that a creature like this, it was nothing to him. He even asked Seol, ;youve overcome even more dangerous situations than this, haven''t you? .Even the Seol from before the gambling, before he had lost his ability, said the same thing; now was the time to bet everything. He snatched the leg of the chair spinning in the air. For some reason, it just felt right in his grasp. And, even though it wasn''t a spear, he still held it like one and got into a stance. And shortly after that, both of his eyes widened. Chapter 10. The Different Types of People (1) Just as Seol took a step forward while pointing the sharp, broken edge of the chair leg at the monster Kiiiiik! It flinched and cowered. The monster quickly retracted its head and pressed its crawling body flat to the ground. And when his airborne first step finally came down to the floor, it retreated in a flash, its reaction speed as quick as a boar that got stung by a scorching skewer. The sneakily retreating monster looked very confused as if it couldn''t quite figure out why it was running away like this. Grrrr. When the monster accepted the fact that it was getting suppressed by Seol''s aura, its phlegm gurgled loudly in its throat. Its instincts were screaming out danger warnings. This human in front of its eyes was incomparable to everyone else. If it attacked this man, then it would die. The monster had already filled its belly to some extent. Also, there were lots of other prey running loose outside. There was no reason for the monster to brave this danger in here. As soon as the monster made this decision, it rapidly escaped through the open door. Truly, it possessed quick wits and just as quick reflexes. Tk. The broken leg of the chair slipped out of Seol''s hand and fell. Seol looked around the assembly hall''s empty interior with a somewhat dazed face. He looked totally deflated right now. Not a long time had passed, yet he could spot well over ten corpses lying in a pool of blood. Eventually, the hole that the monster crawled out from caught his attention. ''It''s the hole from the diary.'' So, that was it then. The hole from the diary was that one. Seol took another glance at the hall''s exit. There was some hesitation, but he still chose to cross the floor and cautiously peered over the edge, now dripping wet with blood. Then, he carefully lowered himself inside. [The Diary of an Unknown Student has been updated.] Seol arrived at the basement floor. He decided to walk forward, at least for the time being. He must have overused his powers a bit as his mind and body felt quite fatigued. The corridor bent 90 degrees up front, and he eventually arrived at the part where it was lined with doors set at a regular interval on either side. It seemed that the school had used this underground floor as the space for club meetings and activities. Seol pushed open the door with a colorful banner proclaiming Go, anywhere! The room beyond was small and intimate, only about ten or fifteen square meters wide. Checking the posters hanging on the walls, it seemed that this room belonged to a travel club. Seol lowered the golden bag from his shoulder and sat down against the wall. As he sat there like a man in a trance, his once-hazy consciousness seemed to return to him bit by bit. It was as if he was waking up from a long dream. And, soon enough. ''What was I even thinking?'' The previously forgotten terror and disgust came crashing in one after the other. The smell of blood that he had blocked out of his mind with the help from the adrenaline rush caused him to gag out reflexively. When he recalled the appearance of the so-called weakling monster, his entire body began to shiver in fear. However, all of this only lasted for a short moment. When he slowly gathered his breath, the shivering and the shaking came to a stop. Feeling his heart settle down, Seol couldn''t help but form a wry smile. Was the demonic destroyer Seol of the dream the real him? Or was the man shivering in fear right now the real him? It all felt like he was experiencing Zhuangzi''s Butterfly Dream. ;[1] Seol gritted his teeth and focused his mind, trying to organize what had happened so far. The first thing to figure out was the question regarding his eyes. The evolved ability called ''Nine Eyes''. This managed to give Seol quite a bit of mental shock. After all, he had been living under the assumption that seeing the green color was all his eyes were capable of. ''No, it wasn''t that there were no other colors, I just couldn''t see them.'' The newly-unlocked colors were yellow, orange, and red. Just as important, there were other colors yet to be unlocked. Kang Seok was shown in yellow color, the so-called ''Attention Required''; yet there was no color for Yi Seol-Ah. That meant he couldn''t see her color yet. Thinking about that girl, his thoughts became rather complicated. Her pleading shouts for help still rang around in his head. If he hadnt ;taken his time making up his mind, could that good-hearted girl still be alive by now? [Mister Kang Seok, Mister Yi Hyungsik, and Mister Jeong Minwoo have arrived at the second-floor waiting area.] ''They got there already?'' The sudden announcement helped clear out Seol''s mind somewhat. [#Basement first floor, the club room (excerpt from the Diary of an Unknown Student, page 5)] I''ve somehow managed to hide in the basement, but tears keep pouring out of my eyes. I can''t stop crying. I can''t forget the screams of my friends dying right in front of me. What kind of a monster was that? And why. Oh, God. Please, help me. I cried for so long. Eventually, my stomach grumbled in hunger. I knew this wasn''t the right time nor the place, but still, I''m so hungry. Seol read the diary carefully before discovering that there was a file attached to it as well. He must have missed it before as things had been quite hectic. When he clicked on the file and opened it, Seol''s eyes widened in surprise. ''A map?'' The attached file was actually the blueprint-like map of the entire school grounds. When he clicked on the ''main building'', that portion of the map expanded in size and Seol could easily check out the building''s interior layout. His gaze fell on a spot by the second floor. This particular room was in a rectangular shape, and there were six blue blinking icons located on, or near the edges and lines demarcating the walls. However, he saw one of them change to red color, before ceasing to blink altogether. Knock. Knock. Seol was trying to figure out what those blue blinking icons could mean when he heard the sounds of knocking on the door. Surprised, Seol turned around to look and found the door briefly being bathed in a green hue before the color vanished completely. He''s not in here either? Who''s there? Seol''s sharp voice stopped the noise on the outside from moving away. Whew, I finally found you. Hey man, can I come inside? Oh, right. I''m not trying to threaten you or anything, so please, relax. . If you don''t feel comfortable with me joining you, just say so. I will leave you alone in peace. .Come in. The door slowly creaked open. Thanks! I was actually worried that you''d tell me to scram or something. The man entering the club room while speaking in a jovial tone was one of the eight Invited people the one who wore a green baseball cap over his slightly long hair; his softly tanned complexion was slightly covered by a pair of sunglasses. Man, I had to work hard just to find you. I mean, the bloody footsteps were getting faint, and there were so many of these rooms here too. Oh, right. You also want a smoke? The man put his bag down on the floor and raised a small fuss, before suddenly presenting Seol with a packet of cigarettes. Wordlessly, Seol fished out his own packet. He still had one cigarette left. You smoke a hybrid? I don''t like them. I hate those weird flavors, man. He then proceeded to light Seol''s cigarette. Soon enough, the two men were staring at each other while blue smoke lazily drifted in between them. The man slowly opened his mouth. Should we introduce each other? Im Hyun Sangmin. Seol. Seol? Kind of a girly name, don''t you think? Is it a single-syllable name? How did you find me? Seol changed the topic. Hyun Sangmin didn''t seem to mind. He simply flicked the fingers holding the cigarette. I saw you at the assembly hall, entering the hole in the floor. You remained in the hall, too? No, no. I also ran for the exit, you see. But I came back. Huh, you were in there the whole time? Seol nodded his head silently. Seeing this reply, Hyun Sangmin simply scratched his head. He then quickly continued on with his explanation. At the critical juncture between life and death, the crowd was able to remove the pulpit and the piled-up chairs to yank open the exit door. The escaping people then scattered everywhere. Some headed off towards the front gate of the school, but the majority followed Kang Seok and ran to the front entrance of the main school building. However, they encountered a new problem: the entrance was locked. It wasn''t like we didn''t have any time on our hands, though. You see, that monster looked like it would chase us down right away, but for some reason, it didn''t. Hyun Sangmin took a look at Seol for a short while and then carried on. But, no matter what we did, kicking, pushing, shoving. Whatever the fuck we did, the door didn''t budge. And we were getting all damn anxious and everything. And to make matters worse, the monster showed up as well. I''m telling you, it was no damn joke back then. So, what happened? Dunno. I was trying to pick up a rock or something in the nearby flower garden to crack the windows open, but when I saw the monster, I took off, man. I took the long way around and came back to the assembly hall. Hyun Sangmin lowered his sunglasses and smirked slightly. Since it attacked there once already, I figured it wouldn''t show up there again. And you happened to see me, and then decided to follow me? Yep. Never in my wildest imagination did I think you''d enter the hole. I was understandably hesitating on what to do. But, when I got down there, you were long gone. So, I''ve been looking for you until now. Why? What? You really dont know? Hyun Sangmin prattled on. Of course, Seol too could more or less figure out the reason. It''s simple, really. I want to join you. That''s why I searched for you. So? What do you think? You want to ride alone or with me in tow? . If you are willing to let others tag along, well, how about me? But, I''m telling you this right now, I''m not planning to leech off you or anything like that. When Seol remained silent, Hyun Sangmin became more anxious than before. Alright, let me say this out loud. I can endure unfairness, but I cant stand losing out. Seol stared back somewhat confused by this statement. Hyun Sangmin killed off his cigarette and sat up straight. Listen, man. What I''m proposing here isn''t an equal partnership. No, it''s more like a vertical relationship. A vertical relationship? That''s right. You let me tag along, then I''m gonna carry out your orders. And yeah, I''m willing to take on some amount of danger for you if you ask me to. Hyun Sangmin''s proposal was simple and easy enough to understand. ''It''s fine to use me.'' ''I''m a pretty useful guy, so believe me and utilize me.'' Seol could just about understand why this man was willing to go this far, in this manner. It was all because of Seol''s Gold Mark. There was also the possibility that Hyun Sangmin had figured something out back in the assembly hall. However, Hyun Sangmin wasn''t a selfless good samaritan. Obviously, he would want something in return. What do you want in return? Well, lots of things, but. For now, surviving and making my way to Paradise. That should suffice. Seol studied Hyun Sangmin for a while. If you''re a lone wolf, I will respect that. I also don''t want to force the issue. I told you this before, didn''t I? You don''t want me, then I''ll quietly go away. He spoke up to here and slowly offered his hand. [Hyun Sangmin''s Status] [1. General Information] Summoned date: March 16th, 2017 ;Marking grade: Bronze ;Sex/Age: Male/26 ;Height/Weight: 176.2 cm/65.8 kg ;Current condition: Healthy ;Class: LV. 0 (Invited) ;Nationality: Republic of Korea (Area 1) ;Affiliation: N/A ;Alias: N/A [2. Traits] ;1. Temperament:Self-centered (Only seeks out benefits for himself) 2. Aptitude: ;Extraordinary (Far more excellent than average) ;Discerning eye (Possesses great instincts at determining the value of objects and people) ; To be perfectly honest, Seol wasn''t feeling it. If it was someone like Yi Seol-Ah, then he wouldn''t even hesitate and say yes in a heartbeat, but for Hyun Sangmin well, nothing really seemed to pull Seol''s attention. However, there was one point about Hyun Sangmin that was rather similar to that now-deceased girl. ''I can''t see his color.'' If his color was yellow Attention Required then Seol would have refused right away. But the fact that he was not able to see Hyun Sangmin''s color really played on Seol''s mind. Thinking to himself that it wouldn''t be so bad to wait and see, Seol grasped Hyun Sangmins offered hand and shook it. Nice! Hyun Sangmin smiled brightly as if he was genuinely happy. Nice, very nice! Now, I''m also a member of the best team in the world! If left alone for any longer, he might have broken out in a song and a dance. Hyun Sangmin eventually stopped making a fuss and got closer to Seol. So, what are you going to do now? Mind telling me what your plans are? Seol fell into deep contemplation. Since he possessed a map, going to the second floor waiting area would be a walk in the park if he decided to head there right away. Although that monster was still roaming around, as long as he used his ability, they would be able to avoid any danger. Out of the blue, Seol recalled Kim Hannahs words and nearly burst out in a fit of laughter. She was right. She indeed made it so much easier for him already, so he''d better survive this event or else. Seol grabbed his bag as he stood up. Hyun Sangmin stared at him without saying anything. For now, let''s get out of here. * The two of them left the club room and continued down the long corridor. The door at the end of the corridor led to the underground parking lot. Of course, they couldn''t spot a single parked car there. While they crossed the parking lot, Hyun Sangmin continued to yap on and on. He asked about what Seol got from his box, he got 500 survival points or something, he had no idea where to even spend that so it must have been garbage, etc, etc. Meanwhile, Seol walked forward while checking the map every now and then. When Seol didn''t even reply once, Hyun Sangmin became somewhat embarrassed and hurriedly cleared his throat. So, where are we going? Are you looking for a staircase? No. Eh? Aren''t we supposed to go to the second floor? Sure, we are. Seol shook his head while looking at his phone''s screen. However, there''s no need for us to go there right away. How come? Isn''t it better to get there as soon as possible? As soon as possible? Were we told anything regarding the order of arrival dictating things? That is.. That was a no. The message simply stated that they had to arrive at the destination before the time ran out. And they had over three hours and thirty minutes remaining. Seeing Hyun Sangmin continuously blink his eyes in confusion, Seol felt a need to explain himself a bit more. Think about it. How long do you think you will need to get to the second floor waiting area from the assembly hall? Dunno. If you ran with everything you had. less than a minute, maybe? That''s correct. This school''s assembly hall is constructed pretty close to the main building. The objective of the mission was far too easy. Even a normal, unprepared person would be able to clear it. Don''t you think that''s a little strange? Even if you were delayed, the whole trip wouldn''t have taken more than five minutes. Isn''t it because the door was locked? A locked door could be broken into, and that would be it. And you heard that announcement from before, right? Those three must''ve succeeded somehow. In other words, clearing this mission wouldn''t take that long of a time. Then what about the monster? Even if you consider that variable, you wouldn''t need more than one hour. Two hours, tops. Four hours for a minute''s worth of distance is just too much. Didn''t the Guide Han say something similar before, too? .It''s not like its hard to get here. He did say that. Truthfully, ten minutes were more than enough for Seol to find and arrive at the assembly hall. In the end, Seol only needed around four minutes to make his entrance, so it was as if he was given twice the amount of time he might need in order to accomplish his task. So, what Seol found odd was that the distance he needed to cover got shortened, yet the time limit grew by several folds. There had to be a reason for that a reason for a four-hour-long time limit. Hyun Sangmin wasn''t a fool, either. As if he too had realized something, he stopped talking and began rubbing his chin. So, what you''re saying is, although the mission itself is simple and easy, we have been given way too much time. Is that right? Also, we''ve been told that this is just the first mission. Which means, there will be a second mission, a third mission, so on and so forth. And. Also, the fact that they were told to gather on the second floor and not anywhere higher. As they walked, Seol added more of his thoughts. In any case, the main point is, there isn''t a real need to get there as soon as possible. It''ll be fine for us to get there after procuring what we might need later on. There are multiple ways to get to the second floor, as well. And how do you know that? Seol showed him the phone''s screen. Hyun Sangmin came closer to take a look and spat out a loud snort. What the isn''t this a map? But, I didn''t receive one, though? I got it as my bonus. Okay, this is where we are going. Seol tapped on the screen, and the map of the basement floor expanded. This underground level is connected to the entire school premise. Below the assembly hall, there are the clubrooms. After we cross this parking lot, we will arrive at the main building''s basement. Seol soon stopped his steps. He then proceeded to open a glass door, which led the two to see what lay beyond. Hyun Sangmin couldn''t help but shout out in glee. They saw a long and straight corridor. To the left, there was a staircase going up, while on the right, three doors labeled ''Library'', ''Convenience Store'', and ''Stationery''. Hyun Sangmin''s entire attention was devoted to the convenience store. Only now could he fully understand the point Seol had been making, the one that was teasingly within his reach but eluded him until now. There were three things that a human couldn''t do without if one wanted to continue living. One, three minutes without air. Two, three days without water. And three, three weeks without sustenance. In other words, Seol came here with the purpose of solving the most basic need for one''s survival. ''Well, I guess he''s not a Gold Mark for nothing, huh.'' Hyun Sangmin''s gaping mouth didn''t want to close. He couldn''t hide his shock at all since he was only thinking of quickly getting to his destination ever since the details of the mission had been announced. ''I gotta stay with this guy. Doesn''t matter what happens, I gotta, definitely. Kang Seok can''t even lick this guy''s boots, for crying out loud!'' It wasn''t as if Hyun Sangmin carried any ill feelings towards Kang Seok and his crew. But there was an undeniable difference between Seol and those guys who simply ran to the main building. Should he say that the thought process was on another level altogether? It was to the point where Hyun Sangmin had to question whether Seol was the same human being as the rest of them. I thought it would be a tuck shop, but it turns out it''s a convenience store. The students of this school must have had it real good. Hold up! Seol was about to enter the convenience store when his shoulders were grabbed by the visibly excited Hyun Sangmin, who then proceeded to lightly pound on his chest like a proud gorilla. Good. Great! Freaking amazing! I get it now. Let me handle this from now on. ? You were planning to go upstairs after sweeping this place clean, right? Something like that. So? What if there''s something inside? It''s times like this you''re supposed to use me. Declaring so, Hyun Sangmin sneaked inside the convenience store. However, most of the corridor''s right side wall was made up of glass, so one could literally look inside the stores from the outside. Shortly thereafter, Hyun Sangmin raised his hand and sent an okay signal, as if he had finally ascertained that everything was perfectly in order. Seol had already checked the place out with his ability, so he could only chuckle softly as he entered. The first place they checked out was, of course, the convenience store. The place was smaller than they expected, but still, each of the shelves was stocked to the brim with various food items. Keh. This is so good. So damn good! Hyun Sangmin popped open the lid of a can of Cola and gulped it down. Hey, let''s hurry up. It''ll get very awkward for us if we take too long and the monster shows up. Roger that! Hyun Sangmin seemed to be genuinely enjoying himself while robbing the store. Seol too began stuffing his bag with things like canned foods, sealed instant kimbap[2], and others that were small but packed with energy. And while they were busy sweeping everything away Mm? What''s going on? What? What happened? Seol realized that something was off when he was about to stuff the bag with a bottle of water. Although he was carefully arranging things as he shoved them inside the bag, there seemed to be a lot of space left over still. It was a similar story with the weight too. Since he had stuffed the bag with lots of things, it should weigh a ton by now, yet all he could sense was only a slight increase in the overall weight. .I guess even our bags got discriminated, huh. Hyun Sangmin was envious, seeing that his bag was already bursting at the seams. In the end, Seol even had to sweep the daily necessities away into the bag just to make it seem near full. After they ransacked the convenience store clean, they began going through the library and the stationery store separately. Unfortunately, the results weren''t as encouraging. A map of the basement was discovered in the library, but they already had one, so it was of no use. It was the same story for the stationery shop; well, they certainly didn''t need a notebook or a pen right now. They did pick up a few cutting knives just in case, and soon, they left the underground corridor for good. Hyun Sangmin was whistling a tune as they climbed up the staircase, but when Seol gave him the signal, he quietened down right away. When they got to the first floor, they ran into a huge ivory-colored metal door. The acrid odor of blood assaulted their noses when the door was creaked open ever so slightly. [The Diary of an Unknown Student has been updated.] I think that''s the place. What place? You know, the locked entrance I told you about. The door was locked, but I could look inside just fine, you see. I''m pretty sure of it now, seeing that staircase right over there. However. Hyun Sangmin deeply frowned. God damn it. A lot of people must''ve died here. They did gain the entry somehow, though, by the look of things. It was as he said; through the open gap, Seol could see bits of broken glass and splashes of blood lining the floor. The steps of the staircase going up were painted in such a thick amount of blood that it was hard to tell what their original color might have been. [#Main Building, first floor, main entrance (an excerpt from the Diary of an Unknown Student, page 7)] The friend who stepped out first screamed. Another friend following out right after tried to stop in a hurry but slipped like someone being swept away. Only after we lost two more of our friends did we realize the trick to the staircase. You know, those stairs gives me the creeps. How about we forget about those, and carry on with our staircase, instead? Seol agreed with Hyun Sangmin''s suggestion. Besides, they already had a staircase behind them that led up anyways, so no real need to utilize that one over there. Most importantly, though those steps were shining in a deep orange glow within Seol''s vision do not approach, in other words. Seol carefully closed shut the door and turned around. They quietly but quickly mounted the stairs and soon, their destination came into view. However, what greeted them by the entrance to the second floor wasn''t another ivory-colored metal door. No, for some reason, several thick metal spikes stood there, blocking their progress. ''It shouldn''t be like this.'' Seol checked the map one more time, but they were on the right path. This was the most direct route when considering the convenience store''s location. Do we need to press something? Hyun Sangmin looked around but couldn''t find anything resembling a button nearby. Seol stared at the metal spikes for a bit, before his brows furrowed slightly. ''They don''t have any colors to them?'' If they were not in green color, then it meant they were not ''normal''. Seol tilted his head a bit, before reaching out with his hand. And at the exact moment his hand touched the metal spike. [1] This talks about a chapter from an ancient Chinese text called ''Zhuangzi''. If interested, you can find the Wiki ;link here ; [2] Korean sushi roll. Chapter 11. The Different Types of People (2) [A new user has been registered.] Clang!! Accompanied by dull metallic clanks, the pointed ends of the metal spikes separated from the ceiling almost immediately and then retracted into the floor below with an even faster speed. As soon as those metal spikes were gone, the space in the front became a wide-open passageway they could enter. W-What the hell just happened? What did you do? Hyun Sangmin was full of questions as he tried to follow after Seol and walk past the area of the spike barrier. Slam! Huh!? As soon as Seol walked past, the spikes shot right back up and slammed into the ceiling once more. Having become separated, Hyun Sangmin held onto the spike barrier and shouted out in alarm. Seol also fell into a state of confusion. But he spotted a red button mounted on the interior wall near the barrier. He quickly pressed it, and the metal barrier squeaked noisily before retracting again, just as he suspected it might. D-Damn Feels like I lost ten years of my life just now. Hyun Sangmin hurriedly entered past the barrier and rubbed his chest to calm his pounding heart. [Mister Hyun Sangmin has arrived at the second-floor waiting area.] Hearing that, Seol flinched slightly. He was caught off guard as he had forgotten about the automatic arrival announcements. When he took a glance at Hyun Sangmin, he was only spitting out sighs of relief. It seemed that he had not noticed the announcement yet. Perhaps he missed it from all the shouting, as well as the sound of the metal barrier opening and closing. Oh! So you''ve finally arrived. Hm? Kang Seok was waving his hand towards Seol, but when he spotted Hyun Sangmin, the ends of his sentence trailed off. What the. You two decided to work together? Hyun Sangmin raised his head after hearing Kang Seok''s rather unhappy tone of voice. What about you then? Well, as you can see. We arrived here a long time ago. Kang Seok winked in a playful manner. Seol looked around and found Yi Hyungsik and Jeong Minwoo as well. The so-called waiting area reminded him of a regular high school corridor. With the exception of steel bars barricading the windows, everything looked the same. At the end of the passage to the left, there was another door, and to the right, a solid wall. This place is like a prison. That monster can''t possibly enter here, right? It can''t. Dunno why, but that thing can''t seem to get past the metal barrier. No telling what will happen if there was no barrier, though. Kang Seok replied nonchalantly. Meanwhile, Hyun Sangmin was nodding his head along, before quietly asking back. Back then. did you manage to open the door? Not open, but more like breaking it down. Thanks to a certain someone high tailing it outta there, after throwing down rocks and flower pots all over the place. Youre blaming me? Hyun Sangmin''s voice was icy cold. Kang Seok''s eyebrows rose up before he smirked softly. No way! I told you this before, didn''t I? I don''t really care what you do unless it involves the three of us. As long as you don''t hinder us in any way, it''s fine. . Hmm. Maybe I sounded a bit rude just now. Sorry about that. I''m always like this. Well, there''s no reason for us Invited to be at odds with each other, right? Thats true. Great! As an apology, I''ll let you guys in on interesting info. Even Seol had to shift his attention to Kang Seok''s direction after hearing the word, info. Kang Seok''s lips twitched when he realized that none other than this fancied ''Gold Mark'' was paying attention to him. His posture suddenly became a bit stiffer and more arrogant compared to before. Now look closely. This here is the passage we came through. Kang Seok pointed to his back, and then pressed a button on the wall. The metal spikes retracted to the floor before shooting back up again. Hyun Sangmin muttered under his breath. So, it''s not on the outside, but inside. That''s right! That''s where it gets interesting. Kang Seok clapped his hands. To put it simply, this entrance became mine as soon as I entered first. Only I can open or close the barrier. What? I only figured it out after entering here. The first one to enter through the barrier is given the right to control it. One person per barrier, though. How does that even make sense? If you dont believe me, why dont you try it out? Kang Seok stepped aside, allowing Hyun Sangmin to quickly press the button on the wall. However, there was no reaction from the barrier. He pressed it a second time, then a third, and then many more times afterwards, but the metal spikes didn''t budge an inch. Still half in doubt, Seol''s eyes drifted towards the map on the phone, and he belatedly realized something. Out of the six blue icons blinking around the second-floor waiting area, four had now turned red. However, only one was red when he was in the club room. Was there a need to make three entrances yours? Oh? How did you figure that out already? Seol''s question caused Kang Seok to become visibly surprised. What''s the matter? Don''t you think it''ll get more interesting later on? Oh, right. How about you make that other one yours? Kang Seok stared at Hyun Sangmin and pointed towards another barrier on the opposite side. Well, passages on this side all belong to us now, so you should take one from that side over there. All you have to do is to grab the spike. Simple, right? It seemed that Hyun Sangmin was quietly debating on it. He sneaked a glance at Seol, then slowly shook his head. I''m gonna pass. I''m fine with simply being here and all. He and Seol then found a nice little spot for themselves and settled down. Oh well. Do whatever you want. Kang Seok and his two lackeys sat down too, but soon, they had to get back up again as Hyun Sangmin pulled out a new pack of cigarettes. The trio reached out and pleaded for a smoke, so Hyun Sangmin handed one to each while saying it was compensation for providing the info. Then, just as Seol was digging through his own pockets to find a smoke too, Hyun Sangmin presented a whole bundle to him. How about smoking these? Uhm. I saw earlier that you were running out, so I packed in a few at the convenience store. Hyun Sangmin whispered quietly and gave Seol a thumbs-up. Soon enough, the corridor was filled with the blue smoke rising from the five men. Now that most of the tension had ebbed away, Seol''s sight slowly blurred and he felt his eyelids had become much heavier than before. It wasn''t like he had to endure an all-nighter, yet he felt quite drowsy. This was probably due to the fatigue accumulated from overusing his ability. ''Should I sleep for a bit?'' They had over three hours left until the time limit. It seemed that sleep was the best means to cool down his overworked eyes and brain. He knew now wasn''t the best time to close his eyes and drift away into the slumberland, but. He had regained his power somehow. It''d be deathly stupid if he lost it again through overuse. Seol entrusted himself to the encroaching embrace of sleep. And that was why he couldn''t hear it. * .I can''t tell whether he''s got balls of steel or doesn''t really care about the Tutorial. Seeing Seol''s head droop ever so lower in sleep, a wry smile broke out on Kang Seok''s face. He flicked the cigarette butt away and groaned out. Just when is this supposed to end? It''d be so much better if it ended soon. We still have over three hours left. Fuck this. Why are we waiting for four hours in a mission like this? Yi Hyungsik grumbled as he rechecked the mission details on his phone. Kang Seok silently agreed with that opinion and massaged his head with his interlocked hands. I''m so~ bored. I really hope someone comes through the path on this side. What if no one else shows up? Eii, no way. The rest of the Invited havent shown up yet. What, you mean that Yi Seol-Ah? She''s already dead, isn''t she? Not that dumb bitch. Ha, people who act like heroes always end up getting killed first. Kang Seok darkly muttered out those words, which made Jeong Minwoo lick his lips in regret. What a waste, though. Yep, that I agree. But, then again, don''t you worry. We still have one more left. Who? You know, the other one. What was her name? Yun Seora? Ah, that arrogant girl? When Yi Hyungsik chimed in, the three of them giggled out in sync. Their laughter sounded leery and ominous. Whatever. Maybe I should catch up on some sleep myself. Kang Seok''s yawn was large enough to nearly rip open his jaws. Just as he was about to lie down, something happened. Out of the blue, noises containing both loud shouts and hurried footsteps could be heard from the distance. Kang Seok blinked his eyes a couple of times before shooting right back up. Excluding the sleeping Seol, everyone present scanned the barriers. Which one? Which one is it? Jeong Minwoo pointed towards the middle barrier on the opposite side. Since Seol had taken over the left barrier there, that particular one had no owner as of yet. Kang Seok seemed to be incredibly disappointed by this development as he looked at Hyun Sangmin. It''s still not too late, though. .I told you, I''m fine. Kang Seok spat out a sigh and stood there with his hands across his chest. His attitude was that of a man who had just found something interesting to spectate on. The noise got closer very soon. There were three people running up as if they were being chased by something a middle-aged man, a woman, and a young girl. The middle-aged man was wearing a worn-out business suit and a pair of glasses, and was leading the woman holding the young girl''s hand. His necktie danced uncontrollably as he ran up in a huff. It was none other than the man who asked for Kang Seok''s help earlier on. Just a little bit further! Just a bit. Huh!? He rounded the corner in a hurry, but as soon as he saw the metal spikes on top of the stairs, his steps came to an abrupt halt. He must not have considered the possibility of the path being blocked. Despair began to dye his expression pale. Soon, though, he discovered Kang Seok past the spike barrier. The woman and the girl following him ran into the middle-aged man''s back and awkwardly bounced back. And finally, sharp and familiar-looking hooks pounced on them. All these things happened at roughly the same time. Help us!! The bespectacled man ran up to the barrier without hesitation and shouted out. Let us in!! [A new user has been registered.] With a loud clang, the metal barrier slid open. The wide-open entrance caused the expression of stupor to appear on the man''s face. And when he turned around to look behind him while still carrying that expression.. Help! .He couldn''t help but flinch. Both his wife and daughter were already in the grips of the chasing monster. Help us!!! Help!! Dear!! Dad!! Save us!! Daaaad!! They pleaded, yet the man''s steps were halting and retreating. When he met the gaze of the monster and its large, bloodshot eye D-Dear Hee, Heejin. He couldn''t move. He was completely frozen up. Splat, splat!! Step by step, the sticky footsteps got nearer. The middle-aged man''s expression distorted into an unsightly mess of tears, snot, and uncertainty. He cast his glance over to Kang Seok, asking for help again. However, the young man bluntly spat out. Quickly make up your mind, will you? Huh? Are you going to come in or not? Make up your damn mind. You planning on killing us too? Was it because of Kang Seok''s shouting or was it because of the threatening atmosphere emanating from him? Whichever case it may be, the middle-aged man finally made his decision and moved. Slam! D-Dad!? Dear!! No! Don''t leave us!! The middle-aged man chose to enter the waiting area. Daaaaad!! Don''t abandon us!!! Dear!! A pair of jet-black hands grabbed the legs of the screaming mother and daughter. The man squeezed his eyes shut after seeing his family being lifted up into the air, hanging upside down. Rip! The sickening noise akin to a sheet of silk being ripped up in one go pierced his ears. The terrified, pained screams rang out loudly from the stairwell. The man collapsed on the floor and hurriedly covered his ears. He violently shook around on the dusty and unclean floor. He never lifted his head up again. Not until all the screams finally died down. * It was only obvious that Seol would wake up from his light sleep due to all the unfolding chaos. By the time he fully regained his consciousness, the screams couldn''t be heard anymore. He hastily got up and took a look past the metal barrier, only to see the corpses of the mother and the daughter both ripped in half. What shocked Seol the most, though, was their expressions. Their expressions that hadn''t eased even after they died. Their expressions, twisted and corrupted by the combination of pain and terror, despair and fury. It was plain to see their ardent desire to live, right up until their last breath. I, I, I. I don''t, I don''t know. I, I didn''t do that, I''m not responsible. The middle-aged man remained on the floor, huddled and not moving, except that his entire body trembled and shook all the time. There. there was no helping it.. There was. nothing I could do. No one said anything, yet he continuously spat out incoherent babble while sobbing pathetically on the floor. Pffft. Out of the blue, a short burst of laughter leaked out from someone''s lips. The middle-aged man''s trembling came to a sudden halt, hearing that. Meanwhile, Kang Seok hurriedly covered up his mouth. Puhahahahaha!!! Even though he looked like he was trying to keep it in, in the end, he lowered his head and his shoulders shook from the unrestrained laughter. The middle-aged man''s hands tightly clenched into fists, nails digging in under the skin. A wise old saying said that if you werent planning to give something to a beggar, you shouldn''t at least kick his begging bowl. Recalling that old saying, a deep frown formed on Seol''s face. ''Hes actually laughing in a situation like this?'' It was then. They could all hear another metallic clang. Yun Seora walked in from the last remaining door that had no assigned owner. As if she too had searched through the school premises, she was holding a handful of A4-sized papers. Just like back when she was in the assembly hall, she swept her gaze around the waiting area once, found a quiet spot for herself and settled down, before concentrating on a paper in her hand. And with this, the confirmed number of survivors was seven. It was not even half of the starting 36. Within the quiet silence, time continued to flow. Every now and then, they could hear some kind of chaos unfolding downstairs, but those died down eventually. Seol came to a conclusion. There shouldn''t be any more survivors left. However, his thought was proven wrong about 30 minutes before the time limit. We are almost there, everyone. We''ll arrive there soon, so go up as quietly as possible. Contrary to his expectations, more survivors showed up. And it wasn''t just one or two, but a group of five. Seol even recognized two people. One was Shin Sang-Ah, the woman who raised her voice at Kang Seok back in the assembly hall, and the other one was Yi Sungjin, the younger brother of Yi Seol-Ah. He didnt know what they went through, but they had successfully arrived at the destination. Unfortunately, the path they had taken was occupied by Kang Seok and his cronies. Oh, wow, look who it is! Kang Seok blinked his eyes and theatrically exclaimed out in surprise. So, you managed to make it alive! The cry-baby has done it! HChuh? Shin Sang-Ah had been climbing the steps cautiously, but finding the barrier, she fell into a state of confusion. Seeing the people beyond the metal spikes, she blankly muttered out a question. What what is going on? Why is the path blocked? Oh, that? Kang Seok smirked like a snake. It was as if the moment he''d been waiting for all his life had finally arrived. Seeing that oily smile, Shin Sang-Ah couldn''t help but frown deeply. What? What do you mean, what? I''m the owner of this barrier. The owner of this barrier? Kang Seok burst out in laughter and began to gleefully explain things. It was as if he had transformed into a well-paid private tutor, and explained everything one by one, bit by bit, and in full gory detail. Of course, his audience wouldn''t be able to concentrate on this useless yammering. Shin Sang-Ah became even more anxious as she kept on looking back behind her. The tone of her voice became ever so urgent as well. I get it now, so you can open this barrier, right? Oho, youre smarter than you look! Or maybe my explanation was just that good. I get it, so open up already! Really now, how did you manage to get here? I mean, youre just a Contracted. Im surprised you managed to evade the monster. Kang Seok showed no indication that he heard her plea and seemed to be genuinely enjoying this situation. I, I don''t know. We nearly got discovered, but this boy used something he got from the Random Box. We all escaped somehow during the confusion, okay? Shin Sang-Ah pointed at Yi Sungjin. The boy''s complexion was still dark and aimless. It seemed that the death of his older sister had hit him real hard. Oh, well, I guess hes an Invited too. So at least it wasn''t all luck. Okay, now. Open the barrier so that we can enter. Hmm. Kang Seok slowly opened his mouth. I dont wanna. A truly disgusting smile crept up on his face. Chapter 12. Top Record Are you crazy?! Open the barrier right now!! Why should I? This here is my doorway. I decide what to do with it. Why are you acting like this? Do you have any idea just what we had to go through to get here? Aigoo~. So, you had to go through so much, huh? But, what should I do? According to a certain someone, I''m an egocentric, petty son of a bitch. Shin Sang-Ah gritted her teeth while listening to Kang Seok''s sarcastic remarks. She could more or less tell why this asshole was acting this way. Clearly, he was still holding a grudge against her for that verbal spat back in the assembly hall. She held back her anger and spoke to him in a level voice. I apologize. I apologize for calling you names when we were in the assembly hall, so please open this barrier. It''s not just me here, too. These people haven''t done anything to you. You shouldn''t treat people''s lives as a joke. Ooh now thats not what I expected to hear from you. Are you being honest? Of course. Well, I guess I don''t have much choice here then. Fine. Prove it to me. Prove it? The other four with you, I''ll let them in. You stand back. Shin Sang-Ah''s jaw dropped to the floor. Her expression screamed, what kind of an asshole would act like this? Unfortunately for her, Kang Seok''s expression showed how relaxed he was. You.. You.. What are you going to do? That monster might show up soon, you know~. Shin Sang-Ah didn''t expect Kang Seok to behave like this, and her face reddened up considerably as a result. However, with the exception of Yi Sungjin, the other three were looking at her with pleading eyes. Their stares were laden with a certain pressure. She gritted her teeth and took three, four steps back. Oh, wow, a martyr, arent you? Kang Seok exclaimed out loud as he pressed the release button. As soon as the barrier was lowered, the three rushed inside. Yi Sungjin stared at Shin Sang-Ah for a bit before belatedly trudging past the barrier as well. Only afterwards did the trio begin calling out to her, crying out her name out in a helpless manner. The barrier closed shut regardless. However, Yi Sungjin suddenly reached out towards the button to press it. He''d been watching Kang Seok''s hand quite intently just now. Of course, nothing happened. Seeing this, Kang Seok broke out in laughter. Dont waste your time. Didn''t I tell you? Only I can open the barrier. Yi Sungjin suddenly pounced on Kang Seok. However, it couldn''t even be called a fight from the get-go. The teen boy got easily subdued by Yi Hyungsik and Jeong Minwoo, and he could only glare at Kang Seok in rage. Bastard, do you have a death wish? What, did that bitch tell you she''ll become your new sister or something? Open the barrier! That''s up to me, and I kept my end of the deal. . Good job. You can go look for another path or something now. Good luck. Shin Sang-Ah couldn''t bring herself to leave just like that. She scanned the inside of the waiting room, hoping for something or someone to save her, but that turned out to be a waste of time. The people inside were either spectating or looking unconcerned. In the end, she turned around helplessly. Should I let you in? Hearing this, Shin Sang-Ah''s steps came to a halt. She abruptly spun her head and shot Kang Seok a murderous look. Do you actually enjoy toying with people? Yup. When would I ever get to have fun like this if it''s not today? Kang Seok nonchalantly replied and gestured her to come closer. Stop being difficult and come over here. You saw me letting people in just now, right? I''m the kind of guy who keeps his promises. Hearing his words of keeping promises, Shin Sang-Ah was gripped by an intense bout of doubt and uncertainty. But thinking about the hardships she suffered to get here, she couldnt imagine looking for another path. Plus, even if there was another path, she had to search for it alone. She figured it''d be better to get bitten by a rabid dog once. She made up her mind and turned around to face him. .What do you want me to do? I''m not asking for much. Just apologize for the things you said back in the assembly hall. But I already did. No, no, it was clear to anyone watching that you werent sincere. Besides, I''m not the type to believe in apologies coming out of a person''s mouth. Then what do you want me to do? Shin Sang-Ah raised her voice when Kang Seok remained sarcastic to the end. He rubbed his chin as his eyes scanned her lecherously. Shin Sang-Ah did not possess the same sort of fresh appeal as Yi Seol-Ah, but her skin was pale smooth and her rack was commendably voluptuous. A sinister smirk formed on Kang Seok''s lips.First, take them off. .What? Shin Sang-Ah couldn''t help but question her own hearing. Take your clothes off. Ah, I''m a nice guy, so I''ll let you keep your panties. Cool? Hearing Kang Seok''s ''benevolent'' tone of voice, Shin Sang-Ah even forgot to close her wide-open mouth. I think Ill feel a little better if you perform a little nude dance show. How about you twerk for me? You you insane son of a bitch! Don''t wanna do it? Fine. Fuck off, then. Kang Seok shrugged his shoulders. Shin Sang-Ah bit her lower lip until one could clearly see the teeth mark on her flesh. She inwardly mumbled, This crazy son of a bitch. Then, her body shook from the belated sense of humiliation. Tears welled up on her eyes, ready to fall at any moment. Unfortunately for her, that moment when her group ran into the monster played heavily in her mind. What if, she went downstairs now and ended up encountering the monster again.? What are you waiting for? Like I said, you can fuck off if you don''t wanna do it. I''ll do it. Then hurry the hell up. I''ll give you ten seconds to take your pants off. Starting now. When Kang Seok really started counting down, Shin Sang-Ah had no choice but to hurriedly undo her buttons. She hesitated when it came to pulling her pants down, but after hearing the rapid countdown, she still forced her jeans down all the while shaking like a leaf in the wind. Kang Seok made a catcalling whistle as Shin Sang-Ahs bare thighs were revealed to the cold air. Hiyaa~, youve got a great figure. Your underwear''s pretty cute too. Shin Sang-Ah squeezed her eyes shut, hoping this would lessen the humiliation she felt even by a tiny amount. What are you doing? Keep stripping, girl. I''m gonna count down again Huh? Huuuuh?! It''s the monster!! The monster!! Kang Seok suddenly cried out in alarm and pointed at the staircase behind her while hurriedly taking a step back. Shin Sang-Ah''s eyes shot open in shock. She screamed in terror and tumbled forward in an ungainly fashion. Mommy! Out of reflex, she looked behind her, only to find nothing there. Rather than the monster, the staircase was as empty as it could possibly get. Sure enough, she could hear several loud and detestable chortles coming from beyond the barrier. Did you hear that? You heard that, right? She said Mommy! Mommy!! Hahahaha!! Haha, that was fucking adorable. Kyak! Mommy! When Yi Hyungsik imitated Shin Sang-Ahs cries, Kang Seok and Jeong Minwoo burst into laughter. Lost for words, all Shin Sang-Ah could do was to let tears accumulate around the edges of her eyes. Sorry, sorry. I was just teasing you a bit. You looked really cute just now. Too much. Well~ now. It''s time to remove your top, right? This is too much. In the end, she couldn''t hold it any longer and broke down in tears. You''re crying? Hey, now. You shouldn''t cry, you know~. You gotta take your clothes off and dance for me before. Kang Seok clapped his hands boisterously and laughed before suddenly shutting his mouth. Unknowingly, a dark shadow was looming over him. * Seol wasn''t angry from the beginning. He initially planned to ignore the matter. He was neither a saint nor a man of justice. Like most people, he was disinclined to interfere in other people''s business. Even if he saw something he considered unjust, he would only frown and think, Isnt that going too far? Unless it was someone he knew, Seol would never personally get up and do something for a total stranger. However. When his eyes landed on Yi Sungjin, or more specifically when he heard him whisper help us as he was pinned down to the ground, he had a change of heart. Perhaps it was a coincidence, but the scene happened to remind him of the time Yi Seol-Ah asked for help in the assembly hall. Seol''s emotions trembled. The small tremor soon spread out like some sort of a mutated butterfly effect and it violently quaked, eventually transforming into rage. That was why he stood up. Just like the day he had that dream.Just like the experience he had in the assembly hall. [Innate Ability, Future Vision, has been activated.] Just like the way his emotions were leading him to. What? You also want to join in on the fun.? Thats enough. Open the barrier please. Kang Seok dazedly stared up at Seol. He hadn''t realized it until now, but Seol was taller than him. I''ll open it. When I feel like it. Open. The. Barrier. Kang Seok shut his mouth. Judging from his expression, it seemed he just couldnt understand. Did you inhale something weird? Who the hell are you to order me around? Open it. Kang Seok''s complexion hardened. For some strange reason, he found it difficult to meet Seol''s gaze. Even his balls seemed to shrink a bit. He didn''t want to admit it out loud, but Kang Seok was scared. It was as if he was staring at a choice of whether he should cross a line he should never even consider crossing in the first place. His instincts forced him to press the button. However, just before that, Kang Seok''s defiant streak reared its head. He couldnt help but think, Why should I listen to this son of a bitch? Because he had a Gold Mark? What a fucking joke. Kang Seok arrogantly leaned his head back. I don''t want to. The corners of his lips slowly wiggled and twitched. Listen here, Im trying to stay friendly with all the Invited. Dont be an asshat and go away. Seol slowly raised his arm up, which prompted Yi Hyungsik and Jeong Minwoo to move as well. However, Kang Seok confidently stopped them by raising his own hand. What? Youre gonna hit me? Fine, go ahead. If Almighty Gold Mark-nim wants to hit me, this lowly Silver Mark should just obediently get hit, no? . But remember this. The more you try to show off, the lesser I''ll be inclined to open the. Kuk! Thwack! Seol''s fist slammed into Kang Seok''s nose. Yi Hyungsik and Jeong Minwoo were taken by surprise but even they had to cry out in pain while grasping their noses. The speed at which Seol''s fist flew was so scarily fast, they couldn''t even see it. Y, you son of a.. Kuaaaak!! Kang Seok reflexively threw a fist of his own, but Seol simply snatched it off the air and twisted it hard. The force was so severe that Kang Seok''s knees gave out in one go. Seol then proceeded to drag his arm and forcibly pressed the button. The barrier slid open. Come in. Shin Sang-Ah carried a dazed expression as she stumbled into the waiting area, not even thinking of putting her pants back on. Only then did Seol release Kang Seok''s arm. [Miss Shin Sang-Ah has arrived on the second-floor waiting area.] [The first Tutorial mission, ''Escape from the Assembly Hall'', has concluded. Number of remaining survivors: 12.] [A new message from the Guide has arrived.] [The second mission of the Tutorial, ''Breaking Through Traps'' has begun.] They all heard the new announcement, and at the same time, the sturdy locked gate at the end of the corridor automatically undid itself. It seemed that, regardless of the remaining time, the next mission would be triggered right away once all the survivors arrived at the waiting area. Kuuuuk! Kang Seok rolled on the floor in a fit of pain. Then, he used the wall to support himself and got up. Still holding his twisted arm, he glared at Seol with murderous intent. You! Kang Seok was about to shout out something but then simply spun on his heels to leave. We''ll see what happens later, you fucking son of a bitch! He picked up his own bag and hastily escaped through the now-open passage. Seeing him retreat, both Yi Hyungsik and Jeong Minwoo slinked away from sight. Next, Yun Seora, who had been watching Seol silently, turned to leave. T. Thank you. Thank you so much. Thick teardrops fell from Shin Sang-Ah''s eyes as she began to wail. Next to her, Yi Sungjin''s head also dropped low. However, the recipient of their gratitude, Seol, wasn''t feeling all that good. He knew his actions were not entirely from his own will. His rage failing to cool down drove him further into an even greater frenzy. He felt like destroying, rampaging, and making an utter mess of everything. [Sender: the Guide.][1. Enter the classroom 3-1 on the fourth floor of the main building via annex''s third floor before time runs out.][Remaining time: 01:57:56] Two hours, and a time-limit type mission. After confirming the details of the next mission, Seols eyes burned with a dangerous light. H, hey! Hold up! Seol unhesitatingly walked forward, and Hyun Sangmin hurriedly chased after him with two bags. * [Area 1. The second mission is now commencing.] A robotic voice made an announcement as images flickered on a massive semi-transparent screen. Several men and women were sitting in front of this screen, watching the proceedings unfold. It''s only the second mission but. Damn it, I''m gonna lose my mind at this rate. 24 people died in the first stage? How does that even make sense? Why is every one of them such goddamn trash this time? When a bald giant of a man spat out in anger, a woman wearing a purple robe next to him grumbled unhappily as well. However, when another woman wearing a business suit sitting in front swept her icy gaze over them, the two shut their mouths up rather quickly. Really now. At this rate, the name ''Area 1'' will become a huge joke. With the March''s overall assessment looking this bad, how are we supposed to endure until September? The bald giant couldn''t resist and added a couple more sentences, but fearing that the business-suit woman would glare at him again, he hurriedly turned his attention to her. Anyone know what''s going on in other areas? Anyone hear anything? Me. A young man with curly hair raised his hand. I overheard something while I was outside. As far as clear speed is concerned, I hear Area 2 and Area 7 are neck and neck for the first place. 2 and 7? I get the Europeans, but whats up with those Chinese bastards? Whats the point in even asking? You already know what dirty tricks they are using over there. Their Invited all conspire together and as soon as the Tutorial starts, they take the Contracted hostage. I''m sure they are passing the missions while sacrificing the Contracted whenever necessary. The balding giant spat out a groan. .Fine. What about 2? I heard they are the very example of perfection itself. A French girl named Odelette Delphine has taken over the show. With just pure skills, too. Well, her killing the phantom in front of everyone with the starting bonus she got during the first mission proved to be the decisive factor. Huh. What''s her Mark? Silver. Also, as soon as the second mission began, she succeeded in opening up the path to the computer classroom. She''s bulldozing everything in her way. I think she won''t even need an hour to get to the end. Maybe 50 minutes tops? Wow, what is she, a monster? Europe really found a good seedling this time. What about the rest? Area 5 is doing decent but, it''s so-so. Theyve had a 30-minute head start for the second mission compared us, so there''s that. The giant groaned out again. God damn it. At this rate, we aren''t gonna have a single one remaining at the end of the Tutorial. No way. Dont forget, we have a Gold Mark. It looks like he even has the Diary of the Unknown Student. Surely hell be able to clear it with no problems. You think so? I mean, he chased that phantom away with nothing more than his glare, right? The curly-haired youth spoke with the aim of consoling the giant man, but the bald giant''s face continued to show how disappointed he was as his eyes remained locked on the screen. Seol, as shown on the screen, was entering the annex via the pedestrian overpass connecting the two buildings. Hey, doesn''t that guy look a bit pissed off right now? What the hell? What''s the matter with him all of a sudden? The curly-haired youth raised a shrill voice of surprise. As the mission name suggested, the location reserved for the ''Breaking Through Traps'' wasn''t supposed to be tackled willy-nilly. Yet, Seol didn''t even stop to take a look at his phone and simply strolled right in. .Can we really trust a guy like that? The bald giant tapped the woman wearing the business suit. Hey, say something, Kim Hannah. Shut your damn mouth for once, okay? Kim Hannah spat out in a voice full of undisguised irritation. The giant man immediately realized that if he tried to provoke her any further, he''d be on the painful receiving end of the hysteria of an unmarried spinster. The giant licked his lips as if he found the whole thing unsatisfactory, then got up from his seat. He figured he would rather go out for a smoke break than sit here and get pissed off at what was happening on screen. * The bald big guy wasted around 15 minutes outside smoking. But, when he was about to enter the room again.Clang! Clang! He spat out a disappointed groan after hearing the noisy metallic clangs coming from inside. He thought that a brainless idiot was repeatedly stepping into traps, activating them inadvertently. While shaking his head, he opened the door to enter. Clang! Then, he tilted his head, wondering if his eyes were playing tricks on him. In truth, the second mission wasn''t at all difficult for someone like this bald man. A highly trained Earthling would be able to clear it in around 30 minutes even if he was taking his time. However, the ones doing the mission right now weren''t the trained Earthlings, but a bunch of weak, powerless civilians. These people hadn''t even experienced a proper war. The goal of the mission was simple enough C to stop the activation of various traps by fulfilling a set of conditions beforehand. Or, leave it to lady luck to decide. That should have been the case. However. ''He''s evading, blocking, and deflecting?!'' Not only did Seol not stop after performing those actions, he even deliberately triggered the traps that hadn''t been activated yet. He was progressing forward while destroying everything. It was like looking at an Earthling, not a powerless civilian. A look of disbelief was etched on the bald man''s face as he hurriedly got closer to the screen. At the same time, three sharp metal spears were shooting out towards Seol from the ceiling and from both the right and left sides. Clang! Claaaang!! It was unknown where Seol had acquired a steel beam, but regardless, he spun it like a cartwheel; soon, the audience was treated to the cacophony of metallic clangs as well as a beam of cold silvery light flickering on the screen. The result was all there to see. The moment spears from the right and left were sent flying, the spear from the ceiling brushed past Seol and pierced the ground. The woman wearing the purple robe stood up reflexively, her fists clenched in anticipation. Is he dead? No, did it miss? No, he dodged. The bald man closely watched the proceedings unfold, then confidently declared out loud. I''m sure of it. He slapped away the spears coming from both of his sides, and he was about to do the same to the one coming from the ceiling, but. But? .Dunno. It''s like, his body couldn''t keep up with what he wanted to do. In any case, I definitely saw him tilt his head out of the way. Oi, Kim Hannah! Just what''s up with that guy?! The bald guy seemed to be shocked by his own words and belatedly shouted at Kim Hannah. Kim Hannah remained quiet for a long while before suddenly opening her mouth. For the second mission. whats the record for the fastest clear time? The record? You mean, Sung Shihyun-nims legendary 29 minutes and 38 seconds? Mm, mm. The bald giant nodded his head as if he was proud of something. Meanwhile, Kim Hannah''s head dropped low, and eventually, she began rubbing her face as if she was feeling quite fatigued all of a sudden. .This is crazy. What''s crazy? [Area 1''s second mission has been cleared.] The expressions of everyone present became dumbfounded by the sudden announcement. 16 minutes, 24 seconds. This was precisely the moment when history was rewritten. Chapter 13. A Dangerous Treasure Hunt (1) The label above the classroom door read 3-1. Seol quietly opened the door. He looked to be in a pathetic overall condition while propping himself up with the metal spear serving as a makeshift cane. His boiling-hot rage had cooled down by now; however, the sense of emptiness filling him up right after his ability, Future Vision, ended was incredibly hard to endure. It was as if he was overcome with a bout of lethargy. The new gathering area was a regular classroom that could be found on pretty much any school out there. Seol chose a chair and as soon as he sat down, he plopped down on the desk with a thud. His eyeballs hurt so much, he thought they might pop out at any moment now. He was also beset with intense vertigo, as well. And as he stayed there, barely moving, the door opened again and the classroom gradually became somewhat crowded. The total number of casualties during the second mission: 0. It was an obvious result, really. Seol ended up destroying every single trap there, so it was not a surprise that everyone got to clear it without a fuss. The survivors took an unsure glance at Seol who was still collapsed on the desk. Well, they had to bear witness to some unbelievable scenes that were simply beyond their ability to describe, so understandably, they couldn''t stop staring at him. They already had some thoughts as to how special Seol could be, but still, their imagination had been easily exceeded. Are you alright? After flawlessly performing his duty as the trustworthy bag shuttle, Hyun Sangmin asked with a lot of worry in his voice. Seol simply waved his hand to imply, don''t worry about me. Shin Sang-Ah entered the classroom in hesitating, faltering steps, found a chair on a quiet corner for herself, and settled down there while hiding her face. Yun Seora arrived a bit later after that. Finally, Kang Seok and his lackeys showed up, signaling that all 12 survivors had gathered in the classroom. Well, well, well. I''m truly shocked. When that familiar voice suddenly popped out of nowhere, Seol''s eyes shot right open. I couldn''t have imagined you''d pass the second mission that quickly. Thanks to you all, my prestige has gone up a level in the meantime. Behind the teacher''s podium stood the ''Guide'' from the assembly hall, still wearing that butler outfit of his. Everyone stared at Han as if he was a phantom or some such. I congratulate you on successfully arriving on the fourth floor. I have to ask, did you enjoy the proceedings of the first and second periods? His leisurely and bright tone of voice roused anger in the hearts of almost everyone present. But, they knew there was nothing they could do, so they simply had to swallow it back. Still, the breathing of the bespectacled middle-aged man quickened noticeably. I''m here to give you all great news. There is only one mission remaining in the Tutorial. There''s another one? Yes. But, there is genuinely no reason to fret. The reason being. The ends of the Guide''s eyes arched upwards. The remaining mission, it can actually become quite easy and enjoyable for everyone. Easy and enjoyable? Yes. As long as you stick to the rules. All of you. When the Guide emphasized the words all of you, a dangerous smile crept up on his face. Shall I start with the explanations, then? Ah, the mission this time is a little more complicated, that is why I''m here. Besides, those announcements are so robotic and impersonal, no? Ahaha. The Guide seemed to be in a really good mood, for some reason. Overall, this mission''s goal is similar to the ones you had to go through until now. You are tasked with reaching the sixth floor via the fifth floor. However, there are a few more additional rules to consider this time. The Guide picked up a chalk and drew a small circle on the blackboard. This is a coin. . Have you heard of a treasure hunt? . I am beginning to truly appreciate the greatness of the teachers teaching those unresponsive students. The Guide''s shoulders slumped forward rather theatrically, then, he played with his monocle. Fine. I shall finish the explanation and disappear from your sights as soon as possible. On the fourth and the fifth floor, there are many of these hidden coins, waiting to be found. You all are required to find and amass as many coins as possible before nightfall. He then began writing on the blackboard again. 1. The usages for the coins:Entry feeLucky draws There is a place on the sixth floor where the gate leading to the Paradise is scheduled to open. The mere mention of entry to Paradise caused a small commotion to rise up. Unfortunately, there are no free lunches in the world. You will have to pay the appropriate entry fee. If you plan to enter the gate, you will need one hundred coins as the usage fee. One, one hundred? You need that many? Actually, that''s not a lot. Han shook his head. The total number of hidden coins is 3000. With a little bit of leg work, finding 100 should be a cinch. Han spoke up to here, before letting out a gasp of Ah! Now that I think about it, there are coins hidden in this classroom too. Suddenly, the sound of a chair being slid across the floor could be heard. A woman stood up and took a quick stride towards the podium, then began rummaging through it. It was none other than Yun Seora. Soon, she straightened her back and sure enough, four yellowish coins rested on her palm. Han showed some surprise after seeing a stack of papers clutched in Yun Seora''s hand. I see that you have searched through the staff room on the first floor. Those documents were useless until past the third floor, but from here onwards, they should prove to be quite helpful. Still carrying an indifferent expression on her face, Yun Seora returned to her seat. ''Did she find a map that shows where the coins are?'' If that was the case, then Yun Seora held an overwhelming advantage on this mission. Seol couldn''t help but feel a bit envious. Han continued on in the meantime. On the fifth-floor library, you will find an item draw machine. Item draw? The expressions of the people present became confused after hearing an unexpected announcement. Those of you who manage to amass lots of coins, you MUST use this machine! You will definitely be able to acquire many things that will aid you in your journey. L, like what, exactly? You''ll find out once you get there, but, things such as food, consumable goods, etc, etc.. For some reason, Han quietly stared at the person who asked the question, causing Shin Sang-Ah to lower her gaze in a hurry and cross her legs in a defensive manner. .Well, if your luck is good, then you might even receive a protective item of some kind. Also, weapons and spell balls as well. ''Weapons? Spell balls?'' Seol narrowed his eyes. Or, when you pour in a lot~ of coins in one go, you might find unique and special items. Items such as. Han deliberately stretched his sentence trying to create a sense of anticipation. .A legendary elixir that can bring the dead back to life. The devastated and downtrodden middle-aged man''s gaze shot towards the front of the classroom. Even the dazed Yi Sungjin visibly flinched. Is, is that true? Noona can be revived? Really? Han nodded his head at the two''s hurried shouts. Of course. However, you need to meet lots of requirements first. It''s definitely not going to be easy. You shouldn''t take the act of reviving a dead person so lightly. Stop what you''re doing this instant. Han''s icy voice reverberated throughout the classroom. The middle-aged man with the worn-out business suit had shot out from his seat and was heading towards the exit, but he had to stop and hesitate. You won''t find any coins even if you leave now. The treasure hunt will only commence precisely 30 minutes after I finish my explanations. Even though Han''s words were simple to understand, the middle-aged man showed no signs of sitting down. He just staggered towards the door and stopped right in front of it. Han clicked his tongue in disapproval, before spotting an oddity at the corners of his eyes. It was Seol, who had raised his hand to ask a question. Please speak. What is the reason for weapons, defensive items, and spell balls being available from the item draw machine? Hmm? Conversely, is there a reason why they shouldn''t be available? Why would we need those items in a mission that''s supposedly easy and enjoyable? .Fufufu. I like these kinds of questions. The hardened expression of the Guide softened considerably. Such questions mean that the listener isn''t just taking things at face value and is constantly evaluating the situation. For now, here is the answer to your question. Han winked once, pulled out his smartphone, and tapped on the screen. [A message from the Guide has arrived.] I''m not lying to you; if all of you can cooperate together, this mission will become very easy to clear. And you will even get to enjoy it, too. I guarantee this. Han dropped the chalk and raised a finger. And also, if I were to provide you with one more helpful hint. Keep an eye out for the Hour of the Deceased, please. The Deceased carry an unending hatred for all living things, after all. ''The Hour of the Deceased?!'' Seol hurriedly pulled out his phone to check the message. [Sender: the Guide] [1. Rules of the treasure hunt]The classroom 3-1 will be set as your safe zone from here onwards.The period between midnight till tomorrow midday will be designated as the Hour of the Deceased.The phantom, ''Gaekgwi'', and the deceased are unable to enter the safe zone. [2. Requirements for gaining access to the sixth floor]Access will be granted with the ''sixth-floor key'' that can be drawn on the item draw machine using 199 coins, or by paying 499 coins at the door. [3. Requirements to activate the gate]The gate will appear in the middle of the sixth floor, 30 minutes after the access has been granted.When the access to the sixth floor has been granted, the metal barrier on the second floor will be removed immediately. When Seol raised his head, Han was already long gone. [The treasure hunt will begin in 30 minutes.] Seol began gritting his teeth. ''Of course. I knew it.'' Hey, this isn''t what you said, is it?! Hyun Sangmin roared out in frustration. What? When we gain access to the sixth floor, the metal barriers on the second floor will be removed? Isn''t that the same thing as saying that god damn monster will show up here sooner or later?! Seol was deeply worried about that as well. The 30-minute gap during the sixth-floor door opening and the gate ready to activate held all the potential to be absolutely fatal for everyone here. Besides, they had to worry about these so-called Deceased, as well. I mean, we can open the door to the sixth floor, and then come back here to wait out the 30 minutes, no? What the fuck? What would you do if that damn Gaekgwi monster is waiting for you in front of this safe zone? What then? When someone voiced his opinion, Hyun Sangmin promptly shut that person down. Then he spat out a long groan. Wow. Nothing is easy at all. Not a damn thing. What should we do now? Well, it doesn''t have to be so bad. Seol spoke up. We go out and find as many coins as we can until midnight, then we wait until midday tomorrow. Then, we draw as many weapons and whatever we can from the item draw machine, before opening the sixth floor.. .Seol was about to finish his sentence with we might stand a chance then, but he couldn''t and, instead, simply clicked his tongue. Yun Seora and the middle-aged man were no longer in the classroom. It was the same story for Kang Seok and his crew, too. Only seven people remained in the classroom. .Oh, well. Wanna eat something? We still have some time left to kill and all. Seol wordlessly nodded his head. He was actually starving after going on a rampage earlier on, anyways. He felt like he needed to eat something in order to regain his strength. When Seol poured out various food items from his bag, the eyes of everyone present, besides Hyun Sangmin, grew extra-wide in shock. Come. Let''s eat together. Even you, Mister Yi Sungjin. I''m. You won''t find any coins even if you leave now. It''ll be more beneficial for you in the long run to fill up before you begin. I. Thank you. Hyun Sangmin didn''t seem to be too happy about Seol being so considerate, but still, didn''t try to stop him. After all, the food provided wasn''t his to begin with, and then, there was plenty to go around, as well. Also, some of the food, like gimbap, would go bad in a few days time so might as well eat them. And so, even Yi Sungjin joined in, which left behind only one person. What about you, Miss Shin Sang-Ah? Shin Sang-Ah remained sitting in the chair. Seol was about to ask why she wasn''t joining them, but then, saw her desperately trying to hide her exposed lower half. He realized that her pants were still missing. I, I was too busy trying to enter. I f-forgot. Wouldn''t it be okay to go and fetch it now? .I''m scared. Seol took off his jacket and handed it over to her. Shin Sang-Ah expressed her deep gratitude, and after wrapping the jacket around her lower waist, she was finally able to stand again. Afterwards, a silent and uneasy meal commenced. .You seem to have a good appetite. Shin Sang-Ah spoke in a surprised voice while unwrapping the packet of cold sandwich. She saw Seol swallow hotbars in one go, and then proceed to devour several onigiris as well. ''I wonder, since when did I have this much appetite?'' Seol was also slightly confused by this and tilted his head. Even though these were instant foods from a convenience store, they tasted really good. The funny thing was that when he was still addicted to gambling, nothing tasted nice to his palette. Well, the wise old ''they'' once said that hunger was king; Seol simply wolfed down the sandwich Shin Sang-Ah personally took out from the packet, without asking another question. It was around here that a young man who seemed to be around the age of a university student asked Seol. Uhm. We should start collecting those coins soon, yes? Yes. You need to collect a minimum of 100 before you can pass. The young man seemed to be waiting for Seol''s reply, as he hurriedly continued on. That Guide said it, didn''t he? That we could revive a dead person. Mm? Yes, he did. Actually, I came here with a friend of mine, but he. Uhm, so, like, the thing is. The ends of his sentence blurred as he kept stealing glances at Seol''s direction. M, me too!! I came here with an Oppa I know well, but he, he tried to defend me and. A girl suddenly jumped into the middle of the conversation, but she too couldn''t get to finish her sentence and could only grow tearful in expression. She even stared at Seol with pleading eyes. Obviously, Seol stopped eating, then. He was feeling rather flabbergasted. He was already having a headache while wondering how should he go about clearing this mission, yet, what were these people trying to say here? More importantly. ''What do they want from me now?'' Hey, you! Let''s just have a meal in peace. In peace, I say! Hyun Sangmin shouted out loudly in an unhappy voice. What do you all think you''re doing? Seriously now! Hyun Sangmin furrowed his brows rather grandly as if to display how displeased he was. Can''t you see how tired he is right now? Just let him enjoy his food in peace already! You aren''t even supposed to provoke a dog during meals, let alone an actual human! No, I''m just saying. Just saying this and that. But, who cares?! You want to revive someone, then do it yourself, alright? Seriously, all you have to do is to find enough coins, anyway. What do you expect from him, then? His abrasive and rude words led the two''s neck skins to visibly redden from heat. They didn''t say anything else as a retort, but the young man simply snorted out as if he was dumbfounded or some such. The girl too was visibly displeased, as well. Meanwhile, Hyun Sangmin powerfully squeezed a packet of instant bread and popped it open, hard. If it weren''t for Seol signaling with his eyes to take it easy, he might''ve started physically fighting the two. The awkward meal eventually came to an end. Seol left the classroom and stepped into the corridor. It was almost time to begin the treasure hunt, but also, Hyun Sangmin called him out there to have a chat as well. I''m telling you this right now, I can''t stand people like those two and I won''t go around with them. Hyun Sangmin''s voice was rather heated at the moment. What useless fucking idiots! You found them a path, and hell, you even fed them food. Yet they want even more? Don''t they have any shame?! He glared towards the direction of the classroom, unable to dissipate his simmering anger. But, he suddenly lowered his voice. You should be careful, too. ? From where I''m sitting, it looks like those two think you''re an easy mark or something. I apologize if you think I overstepped my boundary, but things like this, you gotta cut off the head right from the beginning, know what I''m saying? Seol slowly nodded his head and then shook it slightly. Even if Hyun Sangmin didn''t step forward just now, Seol knew he wasn''t going to say something nice to those two as well. It would be the same story whether the Future Vision was activated or not. A person''s true nature is only revealed when he''s pushed right to the edge, am I right? Now that their bellies are full, and they are feeling all nice and comfy, they are acting like a bunch of spoiled assholes. I don''t like guys like Kang Seok, but that bastard''s opinions aren''t half wrong. . You continue being nice to them, they''ll eventually end up thinking that it''s their birthright or something. Well, in any case. Don''t ever trust those two stinking bitches, okay? [The treasure hunt will now commence.] [Remaining time until midnight 05: 29: 59] People began leaving the classroom one by one, leading Hyun Sangmin to do a couple of fake coughs to clear his throat. Well, I''m sure you''ll do what''s best for you. Anyways, I''m going. See you back here around midnight, okay? He lightly tapped Seol on his shoulder, affixed the bag on his back and disappeared through the stairwell. Almost instantly, the whole floor seemed to come alive with lots of activity. Seeing a person run past him in a hurry, Seol decided to concentrate on finding coins himself. He figured that, by amassing as many coins as possible, a new path forward would open up for himself. [The Diary of an Unknown Student has been updated.] Seol stood there wondering where should he go first before he pulled out his phone when the message entered his ears. [Sender: Unknown] [#4th floor, the corridor in front of the classroom 3-1 (excerpt from the Diary of an Unknown Student)]4th floor, classroom 3-1, inside the teacher''s podium (x4)4th floor, classroom 3-2, inside the 4th desk on the 2nd row (x1)4th floor, classroom 3-3, inside the 1st locker (x2)4th floor, classroom 3-4, on the window sills facing the corridor (x3) Oh. Chapter 14. A Dangerous Treasure Hunt (2) Seeing that well-organized list, Seol''s head automatically moved up and down in a nod. He had no idea who''s child this unknown student could''ve been, but well, this was very well-organized, indeed. ''Most likely an honor student, top of the class and all that.'' Now that he had leeway to spare, Seol no longer hurried and simply walked on the corridor in a relaxed gait. He found three, four people busily running around inside classroom 3-2; he then spotted Shin Sang-Ah jumping up and down in joy while crying out Yaaaaay! inside 3-3. She then froze up like a deer in headlight as soon as she saw him staring at her through the corridor window. Seol procured three coins by the window sill of classroom 3-4, and entered the 3-5, only to run into someone he didn''t expect to find so soon. It was Yun Seora. She was in the middle of searching every nook and cranny. She only took a cursory glance when she heard the classroom door slide open, before turning her attention back to the treasure hunt. She kept on opening and digging through every single desk in the classroom. Seeing that, Seol couldn''t help but tilt his head in confusion. ''Why is she searching every desk like that? Doesn''t she already have a map?'' Seol''s thoughts were only half correct. They both possessed maps, but the level of information contained within was quite different. For instance, the info shown on the diary of the unknown student''s was as concise and precise as one could get, telling him to go to ''classroom 3-5, 2nd desk on the 3rd row, x1'' or to ''6th desk on the 5th row, x4''. However, Yun Seora''s map only displayed vague hints such as, ''classroom 3-4, inside a desk''. Unless it was something like a teacher''s podium, which there would only ever be one in a classroom, she''d have to roll up her sleeve and do some hard labor when the coins were hidden inside one of the many lockers or desks there. Yun Seora finally found a single coin and became rather pleased with the result. She then dropped it inside her bag and turned around. ? Then, she spotted Seol casually finding four coins that were hidden inside a desk near the door. Her eyes blinked several times in shock. ''Alright, let''s see. Next is.'' Next, Seol headed to the classroom 3-6. By the time Yun Seora recovered from her shock and belatedly followed him, Seol had already swept the place clean. ''Too easy. Way too easy.'' Seol whistled and happily went about his task. He was deeply worried before, yet now that a path had opened up for him all of a sudden, he couldn''t help but feel very happy and motivated here. And so, he ransacked the classroom 3-7 in the same manner. But, as he was exiting the room, his steps came to an abrupt halt. Yun Seora was standing in front of the doorway. Her gaze alternated between the wide-open door of a locker and her map, before shifting her gaze upwards to Seol. Although her face still more or less remained impassive as before, her eyes kept blinking nonstop. Inexplicably, Seol felt a wee bit scared, all of a sudden. . . For some unknown reason, he even felt like he did something he shouldn''t have and had become a criminal in the process. ''.Maybe, I should leave 3-8 alone.'' He carefully sidestepped past Yun Seora and headed off to 3-9. His steps were quick and urgent, as the feeling of apologetic guilt pricked him. However, while walking past 3-8. He couldn''t understand why Yun Seora chose to follow him, instead of stopping by the classroom. Seol was now beset with a sense of awkwardness and began to run. Sure enough, he could hear the hurried footsteps following him from behind. Now genuinely flustered, Seol quickly entered classroom 3-9. [Classroom 3-9, on top of the teacher''s podium, x3] [Classroom 3-9, above the TV cabinet, x1] While Seol was pocketing the coins on the podium, Yun Seora charged forward as fast as an infantryman attacking his enemy and pounced on the TV cabinet. By the time Seol shifted his gaze towards her direction, her arm was already shooting up towards the top of the cabinet. .Ah. Unfortunately for her, her hand couldn''t quite reach up there. The TV cabinet itself was rather huge, and it easily exceeded two meters in height. In other words, it was tall enough to nearly touch the ceiling. It was obvious that Yun Seora and her height of around the middle of 160 cm would never reach up there. .Even when she tried to stand on one foot,.Even when she stood on tiptoes, both of her heels leaving the ground,.Even when she jumped up and down on her not-so-new shoes. .Her hand only swung around the empty air, so close and yet so far. She kept doing that for a while. She could''ve just used a desk or a chair to stand higher, but. Seol found her gasping and sweating while struggling like that very funny and adorable, and short laughter broke out from his lips. Fu. Ahahaha. Her movements came to a standstill. Seol hurriedly covered his mouth up, but it was too late by then. Yun Seora''s head robotically turned around to face him, her expression dazed and lost. Seol felt incredibly apologetic once more. He had no excuses to offer C even though his personality might be on the wrong side of being blunt, he still knew he had made a big mistake just now. Indeed, he knew that very well, yet.. Seol had to summon every ounce of willpower to suppress the laughter trying to explode out of his mouth. Should he say that the dam had been well and truly burst open? Her reactions of now were utterly, comically different to her normally indifferent expressions, and he found it incredibly funny. Didn''t one of the old sayings go along the lines of, ''laughter would get progressively harder to block the more you try to?'' ''What should I do now?'' Seol felt like he''d explode in a fit of laughter if he tried to say something now. He gulped in lots of air, and while suppressing his laughter in the same way one would hold his breath, walked to the TV cabinet. He retrieved the coin and took a quick glance at her. ''What now? Why is she being so resentful like that?'' Seol carefully presented the recovered coin to her. She briefly looked at it resting on his palm, before staring at him without saying anything. However, she seemed to be implying, ''Are you pitying me right now?'' . . A strange but definitely awkward silence flowed between them. Seol was this close to breaking down, though C she needed to either take the damn coin or not C she needed to make up her mind right now and leave the classroom, so he''d get to finally break down and laugh his head off. Trying to suppress this laughter was killing him inside. T, take it. In the end, Seol couldn''t endure it and opened his mouth with great difficulty. However. ..A, gah, gah, ahahahahahaha!!! The laughter exploded out of his mouth, even though he inwardly went, Oh, crap! No, wait! I mean, no! Gah, hahahaha. Yun Seora''s complexion, visible through his desperately waving hands, was incomparably pale. Now that he finally let the unstoppable laughter out of his system, the unavoidable reality hit him. Yun Seora seemed rather nonplussed. Although her gaze was slightly lowered, she maintained that impassive expression of hers. ''She''s feeling okay, I guess?'' Just as Seol was feeling relieved inwardly Sniff. .He could hear a soft sniffle through her nose. Although the amount was small, her upturned eyes were wet with tears. It seemed that her pride had been wounded C her breathing became imperceptibly faster, and her facial muscles began twitching as well. Now that Seol took a closer look, she was biting her lips ever so slightly, too. She eventually wiped her eyes and turned on her heels to leave. Uhm. Seol continued to watch the silently departing back of Yun Seora, the coin still resting on top of his palm. * On the fifth floor, just after the treasure hunt commenced.Kang Seok directed his followers into the bathroom and locked the door behind him. What''s the matter? .Is it urgent? We gotta find those coins quickly, you know! Hearing Yi Hyungsik''s words, Kang Seok''s lips formed a wry smile. What are you so worried about? We can start looking for them later. Or just take it from those who have found some already. You want to steal them? Obviously. After hearing Kang Seok''s declaration, Yi Hyungsik rubbed his nose. Perhaps still feeling the brunt of the pain experienced not too long ago, a low groan leaked out of his lips. Jeong Minwoo''s complexion wasn''t so good, either. That bastard wouldn''t sit still, though. That''s right. I think it''ll be better for us to collect them the normal way. Kang Seok raised his voice in anger after hearing the two''s pathetic replies. Fuck me, you get hit only once and are now shivering like some scared cats? Why don''t you chop off your balls right now or something? Idiots. . Eh? What''s the matter with you two? Are you going to take that shit lying down? Really now? B, but.! I can''t let this shit go. I gotta pay him back with interest. Ten times, no, 100 times more. Isn''t that how human nature works? .You have a plan or something? Jeong Minwoo asked, still sounding not entirely convinced. Kang Seok licked his lips in a rather ominous manner, rechecked that the door was locked, and then, beckoned his lackeys to come closer. Come on, closer. Yi Hyungsik and Jeong Minwoo came closer and paid attention. We will also go and collect those coins. We will do our best, right until midnight. Got it? Uhm? Keep listening, because this is where it will get interesting. Kang Seok lowered his voice to a whisper and explained his plan to the two. W, what did you say? Yi Hyungsik''s mouth opened up wide in surprise. What the? But, if that happens. Keep your mouth shut. Kang Seok growled menacingly, causing Yi Hyungsik to promptly slam his lips shut. .Is there a reason for us to go this far? Yeah, there''s a fucking reason. That asshole came out swinging first, so it''s only correct that we swing back even harder. But. will it even work? It''s going to. Look, look! Seeing Jeong Minwoo tilt his head this way and that, Kang Seok smirked deeply. What do you think this is~? Kang Seok then pulled out two pieces of paper from his pocket and waved them in front of his lackeys'' faces. What''s that? He''s not the only one who received a starting bonus, know what I mean? If we succeed, then we''ll be the ones controlling this place in no time. Kang Seok declared triumphantly, before slightly cocking his eyebrow. .So? While having his hands locked and fidgeting around, Jeong Minwoo shrugged his shoulders. Seeing this, Yi Hyungsik sighed out as if he couldn''t help it, either. Good. No need to worry about a thing, boys. We only need what, 5, 10 minutes, tops? Now you get it, don''t you? The two lackeys nodded their heads. Kang Seok began gritting his teeth. All we have to do is to defeat that fucker. When we grind that motherfucker to nothing, then we win. * [Remaining time until midnight: 00: 36: 12] The end of the treasure hunt was getting nearer. The total number of hidden coins might have been 3000, but that didn''t mean all of them could be found at once. After the coins were discovered and taken away in an area, they respawned after a short amount of time elapsed. Seol got to find that out after seeing the diary of the unknown student get updated numerous times. Thanks to that, Seol had to roam the fourth and fifth-floor several times, but eventually, he got to stretch his limbs in the end. He felt fulfilled. He worked tirelessly and got to find almost 1600 coins in the end. Specifically, 1552 of them. There were twelve survivors participating in the hunt, so this was the same as him monopolizing over half of the available coins. ''I should probably go there now.'' After lightly tapping his bag, Seol headed upstairs. If he wanted to, he could keep finding the coins, but he was mindful of the time needed to use the item draw machine. Now that cooperating with others was out of the question, no one knew what could happen later on, so, rather than anxiously wait till it was midnight, he knew it was smart to make some kind of preparations. As if others were still too busy with the treasure hunt, there was no one besides himself inside the fifth-floor library. The so-called draw machine kind of resembled one of those gacha machines one could find commonly placed in front of stationery shops, the only difference being this one was somewhat larger. [The list of items available to draw] 1. 1 coin to 9 coins: Food, daily necessities, a note from the Guide, medical supplies.2. 10 coins to 49 coins: Relief supplies, souvenirs, various maps, a letter from the maid.3. 50 coins to 99 coins: Weapons, defensive items, Survival Points, a brand new, cutting-edge smartphone.4. 100 coins: Spell balls, random coin box (contains up to 1~499 coins)5. 199 coins: Sixth-floor access key (100% odds)6. 300 coins: SPECIAL Seol fell into deep thought. He needed 100 coins as the usage fee, so he had to deduct that amount. And since he didn''t know what would happen later, he had to reserve the amount to purchase the access key as well. That left 1253 coins to play around with. So, should he go for the SPECIAL four times, or only try that one out a couple of times and get some spell balls, instead? He didn''t think for too long. First of all, he found the actions of Kang Seok and his crew rather suspicious. They ran into each other a few times during the hunt, yet they didn''t try anything, seemingly only focusing on the treasure hunt and nothing else. However, they couldn''t fool his eyes. ''I saw their colors.'' Originally, only Kang Seok emitted the yellowish color, but now, both Yi Hyungsik and Jeong Minwoo emitted the same yellow hue as well. He had to pay them close attention, in other words. Since their colors were the same, it could only mean that they were cooking up something bad. So, Seol naturally chose the latter option. He needed a weapon of some kind. Indeed, he needed an all-conquering ace up his sleeve that could help him out, even if he found himself stuck in the worst possible situation imaginable. Seol picked up the first coin but, he soon began swearing out inwardly. Why? Because he realized that manually inserting each coin one at the time was unexpectedly a lot of work, that''s why. Goddamn it. A somewhat lengthy time later, Seol packed the drawn items into his bag while massaging his aching fingers. The end result was actually quite satisfactory. [Random coin box: contains 81 extra coins] [Spell ball: Spider Web, x1] [Random coin box: contains 136 extra coins] [Spell ball: Poison Fog, x1] [Spell ball: Ignite, x1] [Random coin box: contains 292 extra coins] [Spell ball: Hydrochloric Acid, x1] [SPECIAL: Mirror of Understanding, x1] He was especially happy with the results of two of the random boxes. Although it couldn''t be called a massive success, he''d happily call that a mid-level success or some such. So, he still had 1061 coins remaining. Even if he went for SPECIAL twice, he''d have 162 coins left over. Seol decided to stop around there. This should be more than enough, but also, time was running out, as well. As soon as the clock struck midnight, the so-called Hour of the Deceased would begin. So, he should quietly return to the safe zone and wait until midday tomorrow. Seol''s steps as he walked down the staircase was confident yet easy going. What he didn''t expect to find was that the classroom 3-1 was still deserted. It was the so-called safe zone, and there was less than 10 minutes before midnight, yet not even an ant could be seen. Seol stood there wondering until he heard the classroom''s sliding door noisily open up behind him. Uh? You were here already? Seol turned around while inwardly thinking, Of course, people should start showing up soon. The first one to enter was Hyun Sangmin, but he didn''t look so good. A short while afterwards, Shin Sang-Ah trudged inside as well. What happened to you? I got nearly fuck all. M, me too. I mean, what the hell? It''s like a crazy asshole swept away everything or something. Why is it this hard to find a single damn coin? You''re so right. You know, I shouldn''t have been so fired up after finding a few in the beginning. I could only find 70 coins in the end. Shin Sang-Ah complained while massaging her feet. You''re worse than me, though. I did meet the 100 coin requirement, at least. Hyun Sangmin''s voice was also rather weak as well. Seol thought about it for a long while, before deciding to give Shin Sang-Ah 30 coins. Since he was already treating the remaining 162 as a reserve, he didn''t even hesitate. Uhm.? Shin Sang-Ah''s eyes grew larger. A, are you giving me these? The look in her eyes was already well past gratitude and into the territory of ''worshipping a savior''. Wha, what the heck? 30 coins in one go? Please, take it. What, you also need some? Holy shit. How many did you manage to find? Seol scratched his cheek sheepishly. .Enough to survive, I guess? Hyun Sangmin''s expression showed how dumbfounded he was before he suddenly exploded in a fit of laughter as he fell back. Geez, so it was you. ? I knew it. It just didn''t make any sense unless someone already swooped in and picked everything clean. I seriously searched everywhere, dude.! Uh-whew, so the guilty party wasn''t Yun Seora, eh. Why? What''s up with Yun Seora? Mm? I thought you''ve realized it by now, too? I was thinking that she knew where all the coins were and were busy hogging them all for herself or something. I''m pretty sure it''s not only me who thinks this way. That made sense. Hyun Sangmin added that he was now feeling bad after inwardly slagging her off for being a selfish bi*tch C which led to Seol feeling even greater sense of guilt, knowing that he had inconvenienced everyone else albeit it wasn''t his intention to begin with. [The Hour of the Deceased will commence from this point on.] Finally, midnight arrived. As if the three of them made a promise beforehand, they closed their mouths shut at the same time. However, there were only three of them in the base, even now. Where''s everyone? It''s obvious, isn''t it? Hyun Sangmin answered Seol''s query while fishing out a cigarette. Even I was wondering whether I should return or not. In any case, I found 100 coins, so I decided to come back here, but. Others probably aren''t thinking the same way. You think so? Yeah. They are probably like, a just bit more, a bit more and then. They should be going crazy trying to find enough for the usage fee, alone. And those trying to revive the dead, well, they don''t even care anymore, it seems. So, that''s how it was. Although not as much as Seol, Yun Seora must''ve found a considerable number of coins for herself. What with the two of them sweeping away the majority of the available coins, there shouldn''t be a lot remaining right about now. So, it was as obvious as daylight that the competition would only get worse. Seol never expected things to devolve in this manner while he was busy collecting the coins. No, he didn''t even bother to think about it at all. Oh well. If they are worried about their lives, I''m sure they''ll eventually show up sooner or later. Hyun Sangmin murmured while sucking on his cigarette. What. are you going to do? Shin Sang-Ah asked while cautiously studying Seol''s reaction. Seol felt contradicting emotions in his mind. He didn''t care much about Kang Seok and his crew, but when he thought about Yun Seora and Yi Sungjin, he couldn''t help but feel uncomfortable. I guess I should find the ones that I can. Yes. Let me help you. Shin Sang-Ah agreed immediately while her expressions showed how relieved she was. Seeing this, Seol became ever so slightly curious about her Status window. And so, just as he was about to take a peek into it. Oww, goddamn it. .Hyun Sangmin slowly stood up from his seat. I don''t like this at all, but. Yeah, I will lend a helping hand, too. A promise is a promise, right? He spoke as if letting out a long groan and playfully pointed towards the door with his chin. Shall we go, Leader? .It happened then. Chapter 15. A Dangerous Treasure Hunt (3) The fifth floor. At the end of a corridor lined with various classrooms, there was a laboratory. Not one ray of light could escape from the resolutely-shut front door to the lab C only the soft rustling noises managed to intermittently leak out. A certain teen boy was currently rummaging through the lab''s interior. He cleared away the chemistry sets and other glass apparatuses on top of the tables and pulled out all the books stored on the bookshelves. He was desperately searching for something. But, as time continued to tick by, the signs of anxiety slowly but surely crept into every little action he performed. Kiik. Suddenly, there was a noise. However, the teen boy, Yi Sungjin, couldn''t hear it due to the very fact that he was turning a table upside down at that same moment. He intensely glared at and looked through all the fallen and shattered laboratory apparatuses. And he moved on, not even slowing down briefly to express his disappointment. He continued to mutter, Coins, I need to find more coins. He deliberately didn''t switch on the light. He thought that it''d be easier to spot those clear-yellow coins if the surroundings were darker. Tak. Tak. Again, there were foreign noises. It was soft and low enough to miss if one didn''t pay attention. Yi Sungjin didn''t pay attention. His mind was full of thoughts of reviving his dead sister, Yi Seol-Ah. The Guide definitely said it C he would be able to bring his sister back to life if he got to amass lots of coins. Noona. The mental shock he received after witnessing the dead Yi Seol-Ah being pulled out was truly enormous. Although below her waist remained relatively fine, her upper torso was ripped to shreds and not much of her remained. Just thinking about his undeservedly murdered sister, his body seemingly shook off any hints of growing fatigue and regained its vigor once more. It was said that the heavens would help those who helped themselves C he soon discovered an object gleaming softly inside a sink. Yi Sungjin''s eyes shot wide open and he reflexively reached out. Unfortunately. he was in too much of a hurry. Ah! The coin that he worked so hard to find, slipped out of his grasp and fell to the floor. It rolled and slid under the desk. The boy instantly jumped down and reached out with all his might, finally catching the wayward coin before it disappeared for good. Only then did he catch his breath again. Outside the lab''s windows, the world had become pitch dark. Only the cold, uncaring moonlight seeped through the glass and faintly illuminated the interior. Whew. It was only one coin, but this was clear evidence that his concerted effort was not in vain. Time was already well past midnight, yet he still had a long road ahead. He didn''t have the time to worry about the Deceased and stuff. No, he had to find more coins. Lots more. Yi Sungjin clenched the lone coin in his hand tightly and gritted his teeth. Tak.! Tak.! Yi Sungjin was about to push himself up from the floor but froze up instantly when he heard the noise. The noise seemed to brush by his senses, perhaps tauntingly calling out to him. His arms became tense and taut. His hands pressing down on the floor felt the deathly chill and goosebumps spread all over him. In an instant, fifty thousand different thoughts raced past his brain. The sixteen-and-a-bit-year-old teen boy very slowly raised his head. And when his sights were raised from the ash-colored floor just a tad, he forgot to breathe. Just below the desk, he could see a pair of small feet, and above them, long, shapely legs. Legs, that trembled and stuttered as if they might falter at any moment. Yi Sungjin was about to scream, but his eyes opened wider first before his mouth could leak out a sound. Although he only saw the lower half, he found it rather familiar, somehow. And when he recognized the blue skirt with dried blood on it, the boy''s eyes opened even wider. N, noona?! The stuttering legs stopped. And they slowly spun around as if they were looking for someone. Wwwwhhhheeeerrrreee.. The voice sounded awful and Yi Sungjin was immediately repulsed by it, but to him, that wasn''t important. He stood right up and. Noona? Is it you, noona?! I''m here! N. .And, he couldn''t finish what he wanted to say. The figure with its back to him, and slowly turning around, was quite similar to Yi Seol-Ah. Such as, those long flowing hair, and, and. N, noona.?Something was wrong. Very wrong. He couldn''t put his finger on it. Yet, this figure resembled so much like his older sister. Yi Sungjin''s instincts were overcome with this hard to explain terror. Ssssuuuunnngggg-----Jjjjjiiiinnnn---aaahhh.. Hhhhuuuu..Plop. Suddenly, her neck skin wobbled and stretched like an empty sack. Only then did the boy understand the reason for the sense of disharmony C the ratio of her body parts didn''t quite match up. N, noona. He wanted to ask. He desperately wanted to ask why her body looked like that. He desperately wanted to ask if she was really his sister. However, his voice refused to come out. Hhhhuuuurrrryyyy.. As if this thing wanted to tell him something, the abrasive and dirty voice continued to leak out. She had completely turned around now and was facing him, and when Yi Sungjin saw the empty eye sockets, his deeply-held breaths exploded out from his lungs. Euh-hark!!! Would stitching together several worn-out mops resemble that thing? Within the many holes found on its skin, dried-up clumps of blood and rotting meat scraps were seemingly shoved in together. The meshed and torn flesh seemed to have hardened after the bits were forced together to their supposedly correct destinations; the ripped skin seemed like it was sewn back together and was draped over whatever was underneath. It was truly a hellish, nightmarish appearance. Piecing together the torn-away bits of limbs and flesh one by one would probably net a better looking, more palatable result than this. Euh, uwaaaaahhh!! Yi Sungjin unconsciously stumbled back, until his heels got entangled and he fell down on his butt. His legs madly kicked the air as he tried to widen the gap between himself and that thing. It was then, the comparatively-normal looking legs stopped approaching him. Her misaligned jaw that looked like it might fall off at any given moment began trembling up and down. L, llliiisssttteeennn.#$%@ Hhhuuurrryyy. Yi Sungjin''s mind fell further into disarray. He thought that he''d be dead meat by now, yet why did this creature stop advancing? And, what was it trying to say to him? It was here that a crazy thought popped up in his head. He summoned what little courage he could. .I, is it you, noona? . Noona? Really? It is you, noona?! .Hhhuuurrryyy.. Ssstttaaannnddd. .Hurry? Stand? While keeping his gaze firmly fixed on the creature, Yi Sungjin slowly got back up. Gggooo. ooouuutttsssiiideee. Fffiiinnnddd. Go outside? Find? You mean coins? Are you talking about coins? Don''t worry. I, I haven''t given up, and I''m still looking for them! I''ll definitely bring you back. The thing shook its head with some difficulty. It was as if it was saying that''s not it. Iiittt. cccooommmiiinnnggg. Sssooooonnn It weakly raised an arm somehow and pointed at the door. Cccooommmiiinnnggg. ttthhheeeyyy aaarrreee.. Although it was hard to understand what it was saying, the boy still got to realize something. She was saying he needed to get out before something else showed up. Noona!! It is you, right?! . I''ll definitely bring you back to life!! That is why. Sssuuunnnggg-----Jjjiiinnn---aaahhh. Yi Sungjin''s tearful voice seemingly caused the thing''s shoulders to tremble as well. From its empty eye sockets, blood-colored liquid slowly oozed out. Mmmuuusssttt.llliiivvveee. Oookkkaaayyy It was then. Uwwwaaaahhhhccckk!!! An ear-shattering scream coming from somewhere outside the lab shook the corridor, hard. * Mommy?! Shin Sang-Ah jumped up fright. Seol and Hyun Sangmin too wordlessly stared at each other. .Hey man, did you hear that? Seol nodded his head. Goddamn it! Why the hell can''t they just come back after finding enough for themselves?! Where did that come from? Dunno. Could be from the fifth floor. Hyun Sangmin took off his cap and scratched his head. Seol carefully slid open the door. The darkened corridor seemed rather ominous and eerie. Although he had exited from the classroom, Seol had no idea what he should do now, since things were happening seemingly out of the blue. In the end, he chose to rely on his Nine Eyes once more. The entire fourth-floor corridor was bathed in a green hue. Seeing this, Seol''s gut feeling told him that the scream came from the fifth floor. The three of them quickly climbed up the stairs. But, as soon as arriving on the fifth floor, they nearly collided into a teen boy running on the corridor. It was Yi Sungjin, and when he saw it was Seol, the boy''s eyes opened wide. Mister Yi Sungjin? What''s going on? H, hyung!! Yi Sungjin suddenly grabbed Seol tightly. I, I saw her!! I saw noona just now!! Your noona?! But, how could that be? Yi Seol-Ah was already dead. She was the first one to lose her life back in the assembly hall, after all. Seol carefully appraised the kid, but he didn''t seem to be suffering from any form of mental duress. Seeing Seol''s expression, Yi Sungjin quickly shook his head. No, no! Hang on! It''s definitely her! Her hair, her dress, everything. Yi Sungjin sounded frantic and confused, but his words did make Seol think for a minute. Then, a thought of could it be? brushed past his brain. Was it really Yi Seol-Ah? Yes!! Her. appearance, it was a bit weird, but, but, she told me to quickly get out of there, and. You son of a. Seol somehow managed to swallow down the rising tide of curse words. ''The so-called Deceased are actually the people who died earlier in the day, aren''t they?'' If what Yi Sungjin said was correct, then this could be the only explanation. [The lock of the sixth-floor entrance has been disabled.] [The gate will be activated in 30 minutes'' time.] [The second-floor metal barriers have been disabled.] It was then, alarm bells began ringing out loudly from their smartphones. W, what the hell? Hyun Sangmin cried out in shock after checking out these rather unexpected messages. What the fuck!! Which insane motherfucker did this?! What, what happened? Shin Sang-Ah asked Seol, but obviously, he too had no idea. Only that, his gut feeling was busy telling him that this wasn''t the end C that there was more trouble yet to come. ''No. It''ll be fine.'' The situation had suddenly turned a little chaotic, but Seol quietly controlled his emotions to calm them down. Running around like a headless chicken would only intensify the level of confusion. Besides, didn''t he already make preparations for events such as this one? For now, he decided to put aside the unanswered questions; there was something he needed to confirm first, although he thought that his suspicions might not be correct. Were you the one screaming just now, Yi Sungjin? Eh? N, no. Not me. Right, I also came here after hearing that. I, I thought it was a woman''s voice. Shin Sang-Ah anxiously spoke up. In any case, it''s not this kid, so what are we going to do next? Hyun Sangmin gritted his teeth. If we''re going to search, then we should split up. Or, we go back right now. Seol had found one of the two people on his mind, so going back to the safe zone now C to the classroom 3-1 C didn''t sound like a bad idea. How about we split up into two groups of two and three? I mean, things could get dangerous. Seol was going to suggest going back, but then, Yi Sungjin took the initiative first and voiced his opinion. Seol looked at the boy with a surprised expression, and Yi Sungjin became somewhat sheepish. Ohh, I, uh I also want to help you. It''s past midnight, thus things will definitely get dangerous. Also, the sixth-floor access has been granted as well. Returning to the safe zone might not be such a bad idea. No. It''s just that, I think my noona wanted to me to find something. Although he said that, Yi Sungjin''s voice suggested that he wasn''t entirely convinced of it himself. ''Find something?'' Seol''s gaze sharpened. The surroundings became dyed in green. However, the color from one single spot dissipated almost immediately. The spot with no color whatsoever was the girl''s toilet. The light was switched off inside the toilet; Seol confirmed a spot of blood on the floor right in front of the door. He slowly pushed it open. As if his senses were already familiarised with it, his nose reacted to the faint whiff of blood in the air. By turning on the light, the group could see the interior of the bathroom quite clearly. Yun Seora? The figure collapsed on the bathroom floor was none other than Yun Seora. Her huddled and crumpled body was shaking and convulsing uncontrollably. Seol got closer to her and ended up frowning deeply from what he saw. Even Hyun Sangmin issued a stunned gasp. What What happened to her arm? It was just as he said C Yun Seora''s right forearm was completely mangled. As if someone stabbed a knife and then went to town on the limb, the flesh on her arm was utterly torn up and destroyed. The bleeding was quite considerable, too, and even her bones were visible to the naked eye. Miss Yun Seora? Miss Yun Seora!! Seol called out her name, but she didn''t respond, simply convulsing over and over again. Please, move aside! Shin Sang-Ah hurriedly knelt down and took off her shirt. She ripped her top up, then proceeded to wrap the fabric around Yun Seora''s shoulder and under her arm, and then securely tightened it. Her movements were well-practiced and quick as if she had performed actions like this countless times before. She then pushed open Yun Seora''s eyelids and checked the eyes. A deep frown etched on her forehead. She''s going through shock. She will die soon if we let her be like this. S, she will die?! Yes! We need to do something! Anything! Shin Sang-Ah shouted out while repeatedly opening and closing Yun Seora''s hand. However, Hyun Sangmin was comparatively calm as he spoke up. Since you did the treasure hunt, you should know it by now C there ain''t no infirmary on either the fourth or fifth floor. The item draw. Seol spoke up and the attention of the three rapidly dawned on him. Now that they thought about it, ''medical supplies'' was one of the listed items on the draw machine. What do we need to draw from there? Only after asking this question, Seol realized that it was the wrong one. From the onset, no one knew what would come out of the machine. I''ll go and bring whatever comes out. Seol stood up while slinging his bag over his shoulder. What? You going alone? What''s the matter? Let''s not do it that way. How about this? This kiddo here and Miss will move Yun Seora over to the safe zone. Meanwhile, you spin that damn draw machine, and if we think we got the right crap, I''ll take it back to the safe zone. I''ll act as the go-between if it need be. Seol found this suggestion quite logical, so, although he knew time was of essence, he still nodded his head in appreciation. He was inwardly surprised as well C now that the metal barriers on the second floor were gone, that Gaekgwi monster would definitely show up sooner or later. Even then, Hyun Sangmin was keeping his promise. Let''s hurry up! Hyun Sangmin pushed Seol''s back. Entrusting Yun Seora to the remaining two, Seol and Hyun Sangmin headed straight to the library. Perhaps fortunately, they didn''t run into the Deceased or other people. Unfortunately, though C the medical supplies didn''t want to come out. They got to draw plenty of food and daily necessities. They even ended up receiving the ''note from the Guide'', too. Sometime later, all they had to show for their effort was a couple of rolls of gauze, a bottle of antiseptic, and some ointments, etc, etc. They were neither here nor there. Let me just take these along for now. What about you? Go on ahead. Okay. Don''t strain yourself, though. Ah, right. As soon as I deliver these, I''ll come back here right away. If I don''t show up within two minutes, then that means something bad has happened to me. Don''t worry, I''ll rescue you. Hah! Well, thanks for the sentiment, but I''m not playing here. I''m being serious. Hyun Sangmin was indeed dead serious, and he left the library like a streak of lightning. Seol concentrated on drawing from the machine. He was quite confident that he''d be able to kill this Gaekgwi monster if it showed up. Right now, he wanted to procure medical supplies if it meant he could help just a bit more. If Yun Seora died, then that would be the end of the road there. He thought like this and continued to move his hands without rest C until his movements suddenly came to a halt. ''.Why am I doing this?'' She was a complete stranger to him. So, what did it matter if she died or not? Sure, it''d be a pity if she did die, but was there a reason for him to go this far? While wasting his hard-earned coins, even? He couldn''t understand it. He thought that it''d be nice if he activated the Future Vision right about now. Seol hesitated, yet returned to spinning the draw machine. And so, he finally got his hands on some rolls of compression bandages, a hemostat, as well as vials of morphine. But then. Seol realized that something was off. He thought that it was already well past the two-minute mark, yet Hyun Sangmin hadn''t returned. . Seol felt a certain sense of anxiety creeping in C after all, he thought that Hyun Sangmin was joking around and thus, didn''t pay attention back then. Now that he more or less got what he needed, Seol put them all in the bag and left the library. When he climbed down the staircase and arrived on the fourth floor, he ended up running into quite an unexpected sight. Chapter 16. A Dangerous Treasure Hunt (4) Seven people, consisting of Shin Sang-Ah, Yi Sungjin, Hyun Sangmin and Yun Seora, as well as three people Seol shared food with earlier on, were standing on the corridor right outside classroom 3-2. They seemed to be unable to enter the safe zone. That wasn''t the end, however. Seol found three rather familiar figures outside classroom 3-1. Lee Hyung-Sik and Jeong Minwoo stood triumphantly, while Kang Seok was sitting on a chair, looking quite relaxed and pleased with himself. You finally showed up. Kang Seok raised his hand and greeted Seol. Ignoring him, Seol walked closer and spotted Hyun Sangmin''s darkened expression. Anger was evident on his face as well. Shin Sang-Ah looked like she''d had just about enough of those three, too. .They say it''s a spell that restricts access. Hyun Sangmin glanced at Seol and groaned out. ''A spell that can restrict access?'' Just as he finished thinking this, Seol''s steps came to a halt. No, that wasn''t quite right C he couldn''t go forward as if there was an invisible wall blocking his progress. Seol lightly tapped on the seemingly empty air. Knock, knock. There was nothing in front of him, yet the sensation of knocking on cement was transmitted to his hand. You''re wasting your time. You see, I got this as a starting bonus. No one can enter without my permission. Kang Seok slowly fidgeted around with his fingers. There was a half-torn piece of paper held between his index and middle finger. You haven''t forgotten that my Mark was silver, right? Mister high-and-mighty Gold Mark. Kang Seok giggled insidiously. Seol frowned slightly, instead. You opened the door to the sixth floor, didn''t you? Bingo. And why? Mm? I got the key through the drawing machine. Don''t you know that you will definitely receive the key if you spend 199 coins? Of course, Seol knew that. But, he was curious of the reason why Kang Seok would waste his coins getting that key in the first place. After all, what with Seol and Yun Seora taking away almost all of the coins, Kang Seok and his goons couldn''t have had the easiest time searching themselves. It would have been tough just finding enough for their gate usage fee, so why. Ahh. It was then, a hypothesis formed in Seol''s head. He reflexively turned his head around to look behind him C at the fainted Yun Seora. Yup, as expected! I knew you were a smart guy! Kang Seok exclaimed in a display of pleasant surprise. Actually, I have to admit that this was a gamble with low odds of success. I mean, in order for us to succeed, two things had to happen, you know what I mean? If you had chosen never to leave this safe zone in the first place, then my plan would''ve been all for nothing. What are you saying? However, I definitely knew you''d crawl out of here. Seriously now, a nice gentleman like you wouldn''t just sit still on your ass after hearing that loud scream, am I right? . As for Yun Seora Well, I was planning to approach her when the time was right, but for some reason, she was getting really fired up trying to find more coins. Oh well. It was a good thing for us in the end, so it doesn''t matter, right? Hearing this, the pieces finally fell to their intended places.The first step of Kang Seok''s plan was to get the sixth-floor access key. With three of them working together, finding 199 coins wouldn''t have been that difficult. After acquiring the key, Kang Seok kept a close eye on the situation. From the very beginning, he never planned to hit Seol. No, he planned to attack Yun Seora the moment she revealed that she was in possession of the map. The timing was important, but the main variable remained Yun Seora. Kang Seok had to try something, anything to separate her from Seol. The original plan was to have one of their members assault either Yi Sungjin or some other poor sucker to draw Seol away, and in the meantime, the remaining two would attack the isolated Yun Seora. Her personality meant that, even if there was some kind of an incident unfolding somewhere, she''d not care and thus not make a move herself. However, Yun Seora was focused on finding more coins well beyond the midnight mark. How could this situation be any better for Kang Seok and his goons? So, trio assaulted Yun Seora as she entered the girl''s restroom. After robbing her of her coins, they went to sixth floor before Seol reached the bathroom, and opened the door. Then, when Seol was still on the fifth floor, they came back down to the safe area and activated the restriction spell. All of you lost your damn minds! Shin Sang-Ah loudly swore at them. You insane bastards! You crippled a person to this degree, just for some measly coins? Nope~ That wasn''t my original intention. I just wanted to knock her out. I swear, that was all. Kang Seok defended himself as if he was being wrongly accused of a crime. But then, that girl was so damn persistent, you know what I mean? She grabbed onto the bag and didn''t want to give it up, and that really pissed me off. So, that''s why. The end of Kang Seok''s sentence blurred; Jeong Minwoo standing next to him giggled unsightly, and then, from seemingly out of nowhere, produced a dagger and performed a stabbing motion in the air. He too was an Invited, albeit as the Bronze Mark. KKKIIIEEEHHHH-!!! With an exquisite ill-timing, a devilish roar resounded out from the distance. The complexions of almost everyone present paled. The very first monster they encountered upon the start of this journey, the one that gave them such a nightmare C the Gaekgwi was climbing up to where they were at this precise moment. Wow. Sounds like that thing is really pissed off, isn''t it? Oh, well. It''s been locked out down below all this time, so there''s that. Kang Seok and his two cronies looked extremely relaxed. If you''re waiting for the end of this spell''s duration. Well, I feel like I should inform you right now, that you all should just give up. Are you saying it''ll last forever? No ways. It''s not that crazy a cheat item. Not only the duration, but the size of the effective area is limited, actually. If I were to increase the area to its maximum permitted width, then it''ll probably last around 8 minutes, tops? But what do you think will happen if I only keep the area to half its maximum size? Like, only around this part of the corridor. Kang Seok pointed once each towards the safe zone''s front and rear entrances. Seol didn''t reply. There was no need to, after all; Kang Seok was implying that, when the spell''s covered area decreased in size, the duration of the spell would increase, instead. With that Gaekgwi coming up, you wouldn''t be able to go to the sixth floor yourself, though? Oh, that? You don''t have to worry. You see, I''m a really lucky bastard. Look here. Kang Seok pulled out another piece of paper and waved it around the air. See? I''ve got another paper talisman with a spell written on it~! Seeing how he was playfully teasing Seol and others like that, it seemed this must''ve been his natural-born talent. Seol couldn''t help but think that the reason the bastard turned out this way was all thanks to suffering a bad prenatal development or something close to it. Please! Let us in! Someone behind Seol shouted out. It was the young man who tried to sneakily ask Seol to revive his dead friend, right before the treasure hunt commenced. Mm? I, I haven''t done anything wrong to you, have I? Hearing that, Seol couldn''t help but chuckle bitterly. ''Are you trying to imply that I did something wrong, then?'' Forming a fake expression that screamed I didn''t think about that!, Kang Seok opened his eyes wide and began rubbing his chin in a show of deep deliberation. Then, as if he was being a benevolent benefactor, he murmured rather loudly. Yes, indeed. It could be so. I''m sure it''s unfair to you, like this. Fine. Good, good. You, you, and you. You three, I''ll grant entry. The trio glanced at each other, and then, without any hesitation, ran forward. It was a repeat of the time when they were entering the second-floor safe zone as soon as the metal barrier was lowered. Only after rushing inside the safe zone did they begin spitting out sighs of relief. And so, the moment Kang Seok had been waiting for finally came. He gazed at the remaining few outside the barrier with a relaxed smile. ''Huh.'' Seol inwardly issued a disappointed groan. It seemed that the lessons taught on the second floor weren''t enough for these idiots. ''It''s a good thing that I made preparations.'' Seol slowly reached inside his pockets, getting ready to finish this nonsense once and for all; but, before he could. So, what about you, little guy? Or you, Hyun Sangmin? Seol''s hand stopped just before he could grasp the spell balls. It was unknown what he was thinking at the moment while he withdrew his empty hand from the pocket. You wanna die like this? Hey, you want to die to that Gaekgwi monster that murdered your pretty and kind sister? Siblings, eh? Is it like, ''get one and you get another'' kinda deal? I, I. Hey, man. Miss Yi Seol-Ah must be spinning in her grave. I''m pretty sure she''s fervently praying for me to save your hide right now. Kang Seok confirmed that Yi Sungjin was trembling like a leaf, and then shifted his attention to Hyun Sangmin. And you You did what you could already, right? No, wait a minute C could it be that you''re feeling guilty conscience or something? What the? I thought you were a realistic bastard like me? Was I wrong? .Just come in already. There ain''t nobody here to tell you shit. Kang Seok''s words were as slick and seductive as the whispers of a viper. After hearing those persuasive words, Hyun Sangmin and Yi Sungjin kept staring at each other before shifting their gazes to a single man. However, Seol simply stood there in silence. The first one to make his move was Yi Sungjin. He resolutely shut his mouth and trudged onwards. He walked past the invisible barrier and entered the safe zone. Keke. Still so young, yet so impressively decisive. Very good. You could even become a general in the future. Kang Seok lightly tapped on the youth''s shoulder. The boy didn''t say anything and entered the classroom. However, you are more loyal than you look, aren''t you, Hyun Sangmin? Even then, Seol didn''t show any response. Seeing this, Hyun Sangmin licked his lips regretfully and pulled his cap low. After spitting out a low groan, he began moving as well. .Sorry. .After leaving behind that single word. Oh, hang on. How about giving me a smoke first? Kang Seok stopped Hyun Sangmin before the latter could enter the barrier. Don''t forget the light. Only after Hyun Sangmin personally lit the cigarette for Kang Seok was he allowed in. Kang Seok sucked in the cigarette smoke once; he then proceeded to feign shock after ''finding'' Shin Sang-Ah standing there. What''s the matter with you now? Did you become an exhibitionist all of a sudden after taking your pants off once? Shin Sang-Ah gritted her teeth. Yi Sungjin and Hyun Sangmin''s desertion was quite shocking, but there was a far more grave matter of her own safety to worry about here. Thinking back to the confrontation that happened in the assembly hall, and the humiliation she had to suffer on the second floor, she just knew there was no way Kang Seok would make things easy for her now. However, Kang Seok proceeded to shatter her expectations as if he was trying to show off. Hey, now. I was just joking, you know. Just a joke. I can tell that you ripped your shirt to stem Yun Seora''s blood loss. That is commendable. But still, you keep standing there and you might come down with the flu, you know? Kang Seok then took off his cardigan and pushed it towards Shin Sang-Ah''s direction. He waved it around slowly as if telling her to come and take it. She couldn''t help but grow suspicious. You, doing this again.! Nope. I''m not trying to lead you on. I promise. But, why.? Stop trying to make me say the obvious things. Take this and put it on, already. Don''t you get it already? .Huh? Man, this lady is really slow on the uptake, huh. I''m saying, you can also enter. Do I have to spell it out for you too? Shin Sang-Ah lightly swallowed her saliva. Why was he suddenly acting like this? She could just about understand the reason why C most likely, they must''ve held a deep grudge against Seol, all because of what happened on the second floor. Powerful indecision gripped her, then. Meanwhile, Seol still showed no signs of movement. Shin Sang-Ah stood between Seol and Kang Seok as she weighed up her options before a strange light flashed by on her face for the briefest of brief moments. And then. Argh, my arm hurts. Just as Kang Seok lowered the offered cardigan just a tad, she moved her feet. That''s right. That''s right. She took a quick glance at Seol a couple of times, but her feet never stopped moving. Before long, she crossed the barrier. A strange smile formed on Kang Seok''s face. Oh? So you really came, eh? What do you mean.? No, no. You did well. Take this before my arm falls off, will you? Kang Seok raised a small fuss while waving the cardigan around. Shin Sang-Ah glanced at Seol one more time, before reaching out. Just as her hand touched the offered clothing, though C Kang Seok suddenly grabbed her arm and pulled her in close. Mommy?! Like someone falling face first, she fell forward and ended up in the still-seated Kang Seok''s embrace. You like looking for your mom a lot, don''t you? W, what are you doing?! Stay still, will you? You came here knowing this would happen already. I, I.! Thud, thud The low vibration from the floors below continued to get closer. Shin Sang-Ah''s stiff body flinched ever so slightly. Kang Seok''s hand, lightly patting her back, slowly crept lower, past her slender waistline and eventually, arrived at her petite, round rump. Or. You''d rather go back outside? She began to tremble even more when Kang Seok whispered in her ear. Gradually, all strength seemed to seep out from her. Even when he began roughly kneading her butt like rice dough, Shin Sang-Ah didn''t mount any form of resistance. Now, do you feel like listening to what I''m saying? . You don''t want to answer? Y, yes When Shin Sang-Ah replied with honorifics, Kang Seok''s complexion brightened to reflect his happiness. Uh-whew. My little bitch, look how soft and fluffy your ass is. Slap, slap. Kang Seok lightly slapped her rear, causing Shin Sang-Ah to squeeze her eyes shut. Quite surprisingly, though C she then carefully wrapped her arms around Kang Seok''s back, and dug deeper into his embrace. Seeing this, Lee Hyung-Sik and Jeong Minwoo wolf-whistled quite loudly. Kang Seok burst out in boisterous laughter when she began gently rubbing her cheek to his. Very good. See? If you behaved this way from the beginning, everything would''ve been simpler. If you start making me feel happier by showing some aegyo and stuff from now on, I''m gonna treat you right, you know? While constantly enjoying the riches of Shin Sang-Ah''s body, Kang Seok then pointed his chin outside the barrier. There were only two people remaining there C Seol and the currently-unconscious Yun Seora. So, how does it feel to be betrayed? Why don''t you enlighten us, Mister Gold Mark? [Kang Seok''s Status Window] [1. General Information] Summoned date: March 16th, 2017Mark grade: SilverSex/Age: Male/29Height/Weight: 178.8 cm/ 72.6 kgCurrent condition: GoodJob: LV. 0 (Invited)Nationality: Republic of Korea (Area 1)Affiliation: N/AAlias: N/A [2. Traits] 1. Temperament:Maverick (Tries to do things the way he likes, regardless of others.)Self-centered (Vigorously pursues his own personal gains only.) 2. Aptitude:Gift of gab (Possesses great talent at talking and making speeches.)Sadism (Feels sexual gratification only after inflicting physical or psychological pain to another person.) [3. Physical Level] Strength: Low (Intermediate)Endurance: Intermediate (Low)Agility: Low (High)Stamina: Low (High)Magic: Low (High)Luck: Intermediate (Low) Remaining ability points: 0 Seol was busy looking at Kang Seok''s Status. He felt like he could understand just a little where it all went south for this idiot. Besides that ''gift of gab'', he seemed to be suffering from a few noticeably negative traits. Hey, friend. Seol''s brows furrowed slightly at that. A friend, huh. I feel really sorry for you. Kang Seok seemed to be genuinely sorry for Seol, judging from his facial expression. Why do you insist on living like that? Mm? He lightly tapped on Shin Sang-Ah''s head and continued on. You don''t seem to have any morals. Morals? Kang Seok began chortling as if he had heard something funny. Aigoo~, my friend. Ah, I get it, I get it. Really. There is a reason to be mindful when we''re on Earth. There''s laws and stuff C and if I don''t follow them, I will end up behind bars. However. Kang Seok pointed at the ground below. However, this isn''t Earth. Meaning, there''s no reason for me to stay the same here. You are an Invited too, so you should know this by now, no? We''re going to a brand new world? My ass. In the end, this is all just a fucking game, man. A game. And you''re supposed to enjoy playing games. A game, huh. Yup. So, what''s the point of keeping up with your morals here? Like, what''s the fucking point of being the best, kindest, and the fairest in this place? There is no one here who gives a shit about those things. Only ''me'' counts. I''m telling you, nobody cares. Ahh, aheuck! Kang Seok suddenly grabbed Shin Sang-Ah''s hair and yanked, causing her to gasp out in pain. Look at her. She''s your proof. She only latched onto you for a bit so that she can leech off of you. I mean, you saw it with your own two eyes, right? How did she react when the situation changed just now? Shin Sang-Ah slowly averted her gaze. So, the point here is that, don''t suffer losses. You have that much talent, and I can tell you got a quick brain in that head of yours too, so why couldn''t you just close your eyes and commit to the program? Seol continued to listen while standing there, his arms across his chest. You want to look after these weaklings? What a load of fucking bull. You think all those with power are evil, and weaklings are all pure, nice folks? You still think these losers are nice? Kang Seok passionately spat out his words. I can see that you''ve received some mental damage just now. But, you know what, don''t be too discouraged, man. That''s how~ the world operates. You''re supposed to exceed the ''haves'', and step on the ''have-nots'' C that''s the only way you can survive. You stay mindful of this guy and that girl, then sooner or later, you''ll be bitten by all sorts of stray mutts. Only you''d end up dead. Seol slowly closed his eyes. The words coming out of Kang Seok was something he too was thinking about recently. You still don''t get it? What happened to Yi Seol-Ah earlier? And what''s happening to you now? . You see, it''s not that the ''one who''s supposed to make it'' are making it, but those who are willing to make it, are making it. Also, it''s not that those supposed to fail are failing, it''s just that they are destined to never make it. Simple. Those who are destined to make it. That''s right! Kang Seok shouted out of the blue and extended his hand. Now that I''ve talked this much, I''m sure you get it now. So. ? Like true men, why dont we let bygones be bygones. As a symbol of starting over. Ahh. As if he remembered something, Kang Seok withdrew his hand. I still should make you apologize, though. Seol''s eyes narrowed. An apology, huh. That''s right, an apology. The spot you sucker punched me still hurts, you know? Whew C Kang Seok spat out a sigh and loosened his shoulders. If you''ve really changed the way you think, I''m sure it''s not that difficult for you to do something as small as making an apology, right? Seol quietly stared at Kang Seok. Well, it''s a simple matter, anyway. All you have to say is one word C sorry. Then, we can become true friends afterwards. Seol took a glance at Yun Seora. Not her. You gotta leave her there. Kang Seok must''ve noticed Seol''s gaze because he spoke in no uncertain terms. I''ll have to refuse your apology if it comes from a mindspace where you''re thinking that you can''t help it if it means saving Yun Seora. You see, I really hate hypocrites. Seol shifted his gaze away and then, placed his left hand on the invisible barrier. So Kang Seok smirked; his mouth opened up progressively wider in a smile as if his long-held wish was finally being granted. So Seol sounded as if he was desperately squeezing out his voice ''unwillingly''. Like a kid opening up his birthday present, the colors of Kang Seok''s expression brightened even more. Seol held his breath, then clenched his fist..Son of a bitch. I was lyin. Huh?! Just as Kang Seok forgot what he was going to say and sat there stupefied, the safe area behind him became quite noisy. What the hell? Jeong Minwoo turned around to find out why it became so noisy over there. And, just as Seol was about to produce a spell ball from his pocket Chapter 17. A Dangerous Treasure Hunt (5) SLAM!! Keuk! Blood spilled on the ground. Jeong Minwoo''s large frame tilted unsteadily to the side before falling down hard with a loud thud. Then, from the seemingly empty space, Hyun Sangmin''s figure slowly revealed itself like a ghost. There was a steel bar clutched in both of his hands. What the?! The utterly stunned Kang Seok tried to stand up from the chair, but he couldn''t. Shin Sang-Ah was desperately clinging on to Kang Seok''s waist with both of her hands tightly interlocked as if the ghost of Nongae had come to possess her. Also, she was pushing down on him with all of her body weight, as well. Sungjin!! She shouted out while lowering her head in a hurry. Uh? Oh! Right! Kang Seok had no choice but to watch on helplessly as a chair descended upon his unguarded face. Accompanied by a dull impact noise, his head snapped to the left. Kuaaaak.Kang Seok then slowly fell to the floor, his face dazed and frozen as a whimper leaked out of his mouth. .Who the hell do you think you are to say my sister''s name? Yi Sungjin angrily spat out while carrying a chair. Now left alone, Yi Hyungsik dazedly stared at Hyun Sangmin as the latter man spat on the floor in disgust. Take a nap. One swing of the steel bar later, Yi Hyungsik''s upper torso spun as if he was performing a traditional dance, then he crumpled to the ground. Seol could only stand there and stare at the three of them, still frozen in the middle of trying to throw a spell ball. As he continued to blink in a stupefied state, he ended up witnessing something interesting. Kang Seok was pulling out his other paper talisman even as his eyes were swimming from the impact to his head. He almost went unnoticed, b ut at that moment, Shin Sang-Ah, baring her teeth like an angry lioness, pounced on him. Aaaaaak Her teeth tore into his flesh; Kang Seok threw his head wildly while screaming in pain. She didn''t stop there, though C she then proceeded to climb up on top of his writhing body and lifted her hands up high. In all my life, I. I! Slap!Her wide-open palm powerfully slapped Kang Seok''s face. I''ve never, ever seen.! SLAP!! .A damn perv like you who''s so fixated on a girl''s naked body, you damn son of a bitch!! Slam! Her third hit was an elbow drop roughly aimed at Kang Seok''s nose. Blood exploded out from his nose. Kang Seok was laid out on the floor like a dead frog, and when her elbow hit, he began convulsing like a person having a seizure. But that must have not been enough to cool her anger as Shin Sang-Ah stood up while breathing like an angry bull before lifting her foot up as high as she could. .She, she wouldn''t. Seeing this, Hyun Sangmin flinched and stopped his actions of making sure that Yi Hyungsik and Jeong Minwoo would not get up again with the help from the steel bar meeting their faces. And, he squeezed his eyes shut when her heel accurately slammed down on Kang Seok''s family jewels. @%#%^%!!!!!!! Perhaps Kang Seok had some energy left over as his scream was loud enough to tear open his own vocal cords. Only then could Seol feel the restriction spell being deactivated. Since the owner of the spell lost consciousness, it was only natural that it would be canceled. Seol was able to regain his focus when he heard the wet, sticky footsteps coming from his rear. It was the monster, Gaekgwi. It would''ve been strange if the creature didn''t show up after such noisy chaos unfolded. Although Seol was confident in being able to kill the monster, he''d rather make sure that an unlucky accident wouldn''t happen. Seol hurriedly carried Yun Seora into the safe zone and then pulled the still-enthusiastic Shin Sang-Ah inside as well. Miss Shin Sang-Ah!! Miss Shin! Please, stop! Let me go! Let me go, right now! Do you have any idea how much this bastard!! I, I.!! It''s the monster! The Gaekgwi has shown up! .Eh? .?!?! Mommy!! When Shin Sang-Ah confirmed the monster''s terrifying outer appearance approaching them, her attitude did a 180 real fast and she jumped into Seol''s arms. Somehow successfully calming her down, Seol carried her back into the safe zone and only then could the four of them breathe long, long sighs of relief. It felt like they had to go through a torrential storm all thanks to a certain someone. Whew. First time ever hitting another person like that. Hyun Sangmin''s hand, as it pulled out a cigarette, was unsteady. He offered what he extracted out from the packet first to Seol. Seol was about to pull out his own but quietly accepted that instead. Hey, man. What are we going to do about those three outside the classroom? ? Should we bring them inside, then? You do that, and we are through. Hyun Sangmin bitterly spat out his opinion. Not too long after, the two men looked at the corridor through the classroom window. The Gaekgwi had come closer before anybody had noticed, and was in the middle of slowly devouring Jeong Minwoo. Crunch, crunch. Seeing the monster chew and swallow the man from his head first, Seol could only feel the sense of astonished disgust. What happened just now? Mm? Oh, that. Yeah, well, that boy and I exchanged a look, if you know what I mean. I was the one who signaled Miss Shin over here, though. Did that really happen? Seol felt rather dazed after hearing that since he genuinely had not noticed it. Hyun Sangmin chuckled, sounding rather pleased with himself. What? You thought we really betrayed you just now? How did you signal to each other? Like this. I just had to show this off a bit, and. Hyun Sangmin began fiddling around with a half-torn piece of paper C but, it happened right then. K, kuuuuak!! Suddenly, the sliding door was flung open and Kang Seok''s face entered the classroom. His arm was clawing the floor, desperately trying to reel himself inside. The two men couldn''t hide their surprise. To think, he was able to regain his consciousness so quickly after being pummeled like that. His endurance was indeed higher than average, according to his Status Window, so that might have been enough to explain his resilience. Where the hell do you think you''re trying to enter?! As soon as she saw him, Shin Sang-Ah ran hard and kicked Kang Seok''s head like a ball. K, kuk!! P, please! H, help me! Help you?! You bastard! Have you forgotten all the crap you did already?! P, please! Get lost! Get lost!!! She stomped down on his hand that was desperately clinging onto the floor. In the end, he couldn''t continue holding on, and his body was sucked out of the doorway like a receding tidal wave. Meanwhile, the Gaekgwi had finished devouring the two lackeys, and when it saw the bloodied Kang Seok, it reached out and grabbed him as if he was a delicious dessert. Hey! You, you devour that asshole slowly, okay?! You eat him piece by piece, got that?! The Gaekgwi blinked its large eye several times while hearing that. Then, it proceeded to chew on Kang Seok from his feet onwards. Hyun Sangmin began shuddering after witnessing all this. I, uh, I didn''t know she was this insane. Seol almost ended up agreeing out aloud with him there. And well, there we go, that thing finishing everything up. I hadn''t gotten my share of satisfaction yet, though. Isn''t it enough just watching them die like that? Well, I guess so But still, how are we going to deal with that thing now? Hyun Sangmin sighed and covered his face. They might have taken care of Kang Seok and his lackeys, but a new problem rose up to replace them: the monster Gaekgwi. If that thing decided to camp out in front of the safe zone''s door, then they had no answers to that, at all. And it was obvious that they couldn''t just stay in the safe zone for thousands, ten thousand years, either. In that case, we better kill it, then. Eh? Seol''s voice was refreshingly confident. Kang Seok''s screams that grew louder and louder eventually stopped at a certain point. When Seol opened the window and took a look, he could see a dead body that was missing the entire lower section below the chest. Seol then lightly tapped on the window sills. The Gaekgwi spun its head around like a bolt of lightning, faced him, and opened wide its jaw while emitting a chilling, shrill cry. Seol found the sight of the chewed-up human flesh stuck in between the monster''s teeth rather disgusting and unappealing, so he quickly chucked in a spell ball down its basketball-hoop sized throat. The desired result occurred right away; the Gaekgwi began showing an unusual reaction after swallowing the spell ball. It began falling down on the ground while all of its limbs began convulsing uncontrollably. Its large eye shook so hard, the hidden whites could be seen; out of his wide-open mouth, the monster belched out a thick, dark fog. ''I guess one ball wasn''t enough.'' What did you throw in there? It''s a spell ball called ''Poison Fog''. Seol answered rather briefly and pulled a couple more spell balls out from his pocket, before asking Hyun Sangmin a question. Right. What was that thing earlier? What thing? You suddenly appearing out of thin air like that. While speaking, Seol carefully took aim and threw another spell ball. The red-colored spell ball drew a small arc in the air and landed perfectly inside the Gaekgwi mouth once more. Oh, that? I also got a paper talisman through my Random Box, you see. For concealment. Concealment, is it? Hyun Sangmin nodded his head while paying very close attention to the suffering Gaekgwi. I can stay invisible for a long time, but it gets canceled if I attack someone just once. Didn''t you say you only received 500 Survival points? What the?! Hey, man, let that one go, will ya? In any case, I helped out, didn''t I? And, I need to hold a hidden trump ca. Boom!! Hyun Sangmin couldn''t finish his sentence thanks to the sudden explosion. Hyun Sangmin mouthed, What the hell was that? and quickly took a look outside the window, only to yank the sunglasses off his face. Kkkkiiiieeeecccckkk!! Gaekgwi was rolling on the ground, evidently in a lot of pain. And whenever there were sounds of explosion coming from its innards, its entire body took on a reddish hue and began swelling up. You, you even something like that?! Well, I was going to use it just now, but you guys made a move first, so. Oh, it''s running away. The Gaekgwi was doing whatever it could to scramble away, but Seol simply chucked another spell ball, which accurately landed on the fleeing monster''s back. An explosion of light occurred next, and dozens of spiderweb-like things shot out, tightly bounding the Gaekgwi to the spot. . It was about here that Hyun Sangmin decided to shut up and simply watch the proceedings unfold. All the enthusiasm he felt had been drained out of his system by now, and not only that, he was too worn out to feel shocked anymore. ''This should finish it off.'' The last spell ball landing on the monster transformed into a clear liquid and rained down on the monster that couldn''t go anywhere. What happened?! Shin Sang-Ah asked after belatedly approaching them. I killed it. Seok spoke while pointing at the corridor. As it turned out, the most powerful spell ball of the four was the Hydrochloric Acid one. It even melted that scary monster into nothingness in the blink of an eye. Within the corridor, a mass of rotting flesh that was once the Gaekgwi could be found lying on the floor. Oh, wow. Really. Seol explained himself further as the others showed disbelieving reactions. The Guide was right. By drawing a couple of spell balls, we could''ve got to have fun with this mission. And well, I got lucky with the right combination of spells. Spell balls? Combination? Yes. I spread the ''Poison Fog'' inside its body, which served to strengthen the explosions caused by the spell ''Ignite''. I tied down the escaping Gaekgwi with the spell ''Spider Web'', and then showered it with Hydrochloric Acid. Oh, my. Shin Sang-Ah''s mouth opened wide, and she quickly brought up her hand to cover it. .Isn''t that a bit. too cruel. Seol and Hyun Sangmin could only stare at her totally dumbfounded C even Yi Sungjin too, as he sat there with his back against the wall. * Dawn was mercifully uneventful. Inside the safe zone where only eight people now remained, two men were busy chatting to each other in a relaxed manner. After that chaos had died down, Shin Sang-Ah regained her bearings and quickly treated Yun Seora''s injuries. Thankfully, her life was spared, but Shin Sang-Ah had no confidence about the arm C saying there was nothing she could do anymore. Besides, the treatment itself had been delayed, which didn''t help. The four of them discussed, and they decided to stay put until midday. They were thinking of waiting for Yun Seora to regain her consciousness, but also, the main issue was with them all being just too damn fatigued to carry on any further. While looking on at the trio of Yi Sungjin, Yun Seora, and Shin Sang-Ah softly snoring away, Seol quietly asked a question. I don''t see that middle-aged man. Mm? Who? You know, that guy with glasses. Oh, the guy who gave up on his fami. Cough. Why? You wanna go out and look for him, too? Seol didn''t reply, and simply chugged down a bottle of energy drink.A short period of awkward silence flowed between them before Hyun Sangmin tapped a cigarette loose from the packet. Hey, man. Can I ask you about something? Mm? Back then, when you were staring down at Kang Seok. You were going to use those spell balls, weren''t you? For the first time in a long while, a thin smile formed on Seol''s formerly composed, serene face. You were planning to use one, but didn''t, right? When Hyun Sangmin asked again to make sure, Seol simply nodded his head. Why did you do that? Well, the result was good, so there''s that, but still. You said it before. Human beings would only reveal their true colors when pushed to a corner. I just wanted to confirm with my own eyes. This time, Hyun Sangmin became speechless.Another bout of silence descended upon them. But, a short while later. Fuck, so did we pass or what? The two men laughed at the same time. Chapter 18. Rewards Befitting One’s Achievements (1) The morning sun rose up but classroom 3-1 remained still and quiet. The very first thing Seol did after waking up was to confirm that his Nine Eyes was still there; his vision became dyed in green before returning back to normal. Seol felt relieved after his ability activated without an issue. Then, he came to realize that there were three people missing from the classroom. The bespectacled middle-aged man hadn''t been seen since last night, but now, both Yun Seora and Yi Sungjin were gone as well. ''Where are they?'' The time was 09:47 AM. There was still over two hours left until midday, so the Hour of the Deceased should still be active right now. ''I''m sure they are fine.'' Seol picked up his bag and the steel bar. Maybe because he and Hyun Sangmin ate a lot of food during the early morning hours, his innards were screaming out in bitter protest. Thankfully, toilets were located right near the stairwells of each floor, meaning the distance was rather mercifully short. After Seol took care of natures call and exited from the bathroom, he spotted Yi Sungjin walking down the stairs, looking visibly downtrodden. After spotting Seol himself, the boy hurriedly bowed his head. Good morning, Hyung. Yes, good morning to you, too. Did you sleep well? Yi Sungjin''s smile seemed a bit awkward and weak as if he found Seol''s politeness strange. It''s alright if you drop the honorifics, you know. Oh? That okay with you? Seol stopped using honorifics right away; he also noticed the boy''s anxious demeanor as well. It was as if Yi Sungjin wanted to hurry up and get going. Still in the middle of the treasure hunt? .Yes. How many did you find so far? Uhm. If I count the ones I found after waking up this morning, then it''s enough to pay for my passage. Considering the fact that Seol and Yun Seora had monopolized the majority of the coins, this amount was nothing to scoff at. Seol could imagine just how hard the boy must''ve worked to find that many. Seol carefully appraised the round, innocent-eyed teenager''s face for a bit. Because of his slightly below average height and the baby fat still visible here and there, if he claimed to be a middle school freshman, anybody would be inclined to believe the boy. In hindsight, him hitting Kang Seok with a chair was a rather wonderfully mystifying act. Thanks for your help last night. I made it because of you. Ah, that''s not true. That hyung did most of the work, anyway. Although the boy said so, both Yi Sungjin and Shin Sang-Ah combined their strength to knock Kang Seok out. The boy might not have come up with the plan, but his role in it was still considerable. In any case, I didn''t expect you to lend help. Of course I''d help. I too had to suffer because of him on the second floor. Oh? You did it out of revenge, then? No, rather than revenge. I mean, he was deliberately indulging in only evil things. He had a really twisted, evil mind, you know? Seol chuckled slightly after hearing the teen''s declaration. Indeed, Kang Seok was an evil man. As if he had more things to say, Yi Sungjin hesitated and mumbled softly. Besides. I got a feeling that you would have resolved the matters by yourself, anyways. Mm? Why do you think that? I mean, you did kill that Gaekgwi monster so easily. And, also. He hesitated again, before continuing on. I kinda thought that noona was telling me to find you. Miss Yi Seol-Ah said that? Yes. No, I mean, it''s just my gut feeling. I''ll ask her after I revive her. Just the mere thought of his older sister must have made him happier because there was a radiant smile forming on Yi Sungjin''s face. It was pleasing to see that the boy hadn''t lost hope, so a warm smile also spread on Seol''s face as well. Yeah, I''m also getting curious, too. Seol walked up the staircase. The boy''s eyes dazedly chased after him going up. When Seol beckoned him to follow, Yi Sungjin hurriedly moved his legs. I, I think there arent any more coins left on the fifth floor. And you don''t have to. Nope. There are no coins left on the fourth floor for sure. But there should be four more left on the fifth. Seol knew this because he had checked the Diary of the Unknown Student already. Eh? Besides all that C how did you and your sister receive your Invitations? Seol quickly changed the topic. Although Yi Sungjin tilted his head while looking unconvinced, he still honestly retold his tale in full detail. From the beginning when his mother was diagnosed with a terminal illness, and how the family had to go through a tough struggle for a while; how he had heard of a certain medicine that could cure the said disease existing in the ''Paradise'' from the mouth of a person the family knew; finally, to how he and his sister got to receive their Invitations. When Seol asked about the matter of his schooling, Yi Sungjin mumbled some things and hurriedly glossed over it. Seol found the remaining coins while listening to the story, and the two of them headed off to the library next. The coins remaining in his possession was 885 C from the original amount of 1065, he gave 30 to Shin Sang-Ah, and he spent further 150 on trying to get the right medical supplies for Yun Seora. Now that there was no need to spend coins to open the sixth floor, even after deducting his passage fee, he could still freely spend 785 coins. I''ll try my best, but I can''t give you any guarantees, okay? Yi Sungjin looked like he still hadn''t understood what was going on. I have nearly 800 coins on me. The ''Revival'' should be listed under SPECIAL, so I should be able to spin the machine twice. Seol said as such while pushing open the library''s door. Yi Sungjin''s eyes grew very large. H, Hyung?! Belatedly regaining his senses, he quickly chased after Seol, but both of their steps came to an abrupt halt right afterwards. There was someone here already. On the floor around the item draw machine, twenty-odd coins were strewn about, and near them, the owner of the coins was squatting on the ground, her hood pulled up to hide her face. Her right arm hung limp. Ah. Yi Sungjin gazed on at this sight with pitying eyes, before he proceeded to pick up all the coins on the floor. Seol approached Yun Seora and asked her in a soft voice. Are you feeling okay? Her head buried between her knees trembled slightly. Seol thought she might be raising her head, but it turned out that she was just shaking it, instead. Your right arm. You can''t move it? At all? She silently nodded her head. Uhm, here. Yi Sungjin sheepishly entered into the conversation and cautiously reached out with his hands cupped together. Coins filled his hands. Finally, Yun Seora raised her head. She blinked her reddened eyes several times. Tear marks were still visible on her cheeks. Her slowly rising left hand trembled visibly to the naked eye. She received the coins with much difficulty and dropped her head again. Seol gently grasped the shoulder of the panicking and flustered boy. He then shook his head quietly, which led the boy to slowly nod his head in understanding. Seol then moved on, choosing to insert his coins into the machine in silence, instead. When he inserted the 300th coin, he could clearly hear Yi Sungjin gulping down a huge dollop of saliva. Seol looked down in time to see a familiar-looking item box fall down with a clung! [A quill pen of flowing consciousness, x1] ''A quill pen?! What?'' .Whatever it was, it definitely wasn''t what he wanted. Which meant that he only had one chance left. Getting a bit more tense now, Seol began inserting more coins to the machine. The second SPECIAL he got was a box he hadn''t seen before. His heart beat from anticipation as he opened the lid C only to find ten spell balls neatly arranged inside. Just to make sure, he picked each one up and carefully checked them out. Unfortunately, these balls seemingly weren''t designed for things like reviving someone from the beginning. He found none that could help. .I''m really sorry. I, it''s fine. I know that you did this only out of your generosity. Although he said that, Yi Sungjin was noticeably despairing. The higher one''s expectations were, the greater the disappointment one would suffer C the teen was trying his best not to show it, but tears were forming on his eyes. But there was nothing either of them could do. The world didn''t operate to their wishes and whims, after all. And all of the coins had been recovered by now, too. Seol was wondering how should he go about consoling the boy, but ended up flinching when a finger poked him on the ribs. ?! Oh, it was you, Miss Yun Seora. She suddenly offered her hand. Here. She didn''t speak for long, but it was clearly audible. And on her small left hand, a miniature bottle wrapped up in paper could be found. Seol dazedly stared at both of them. This is the potion of revival. It was the first time Seol heard her speak a proper sentence. There was a certain coldness to her voice, but it was also rather pleasing to listen to as well, just like a cool wind brushing past one''s ears. Are you giving this to us? Yes. This was unexpected. Why was this ''disinterest personified'' doing an act of kindness out of the blue? As if she had read Seol''s facial expression, Yun Seora tried to clear up her position. I heard from the boy not too long ago. Yesterday. When Yun Seora shifted her gaze to Yi Sungjin''s direction, the boy got flustered and raised his voice. I, I ran into her earlier during the treasure hunt! She, she asked me what was going on, so, I, uh. While he was speaking up, Yi Sungjin''s eyes were completely fixated on Yun Seora''s offered hand. Is it okay for us to receive this? What about your arm? This item won''t work on a living person. You''ll understand once you read the paper. .Seol cautiously received the bottle. Her skin that came in contact with his was cold and very smooth. Yun Seora spat out a long sigh and brushed past the two males to leave the library as if she was finished with her business here. I, uh, thank you so much! Yi Sungjin shouted out loudly. Thank you!! Really! Truly! Thank you! Tears were already flowing out from the boy''s eyes as he bent his back forward 90 degrees. Thank you. Seol too thanked her. She stopped walking, then. .Me, too. She then bowed slightly as well, before quickly leaving the library for good. ''I guess she''s a nice person, after all.'' Seol tilted his head slightly, before quickly unwrapping the paper around the bottle. If he delayed any longer, Yi Sungjin might die of anticipation right in front of his eyes. [Requirements for usage]1. To be used on the Deceased only!2. A portion of the Deceased''s body part.3. The cancellation of the state of insubordination for the Deceased C death of the Gaekgwi. The first and the third requirements are met already, but a portion of the body part? I know where to find that! Yi Sungjin hurriedly pulled Seol along. The place the boy led them to was a laboratory. However, as soon as the boy enthusiastically jumped inside the lab first, Yi Sungjin screamed out in fright. Seol held the steel bar tightly and entered too, only for a shocked gasp to escape from his mouth. The middle-aged man, missing since last night, was lying on the floor C his body torn in half, from top of his head right down to his groin. He, he wasn''t here last night, though?! Yi Sungjin fell even deeper into frightened confusion. However, Seol could roughly guess what happened here. Just by taking one look at that gruesome sight, it told him all he needed to know. ''Did they hate him that much.? To kill their husband, a father, like this.'' It was in stark contrast to Yi Seol-Ah, who allowed her younger brother to run away. Sssuuunnnggg---Jjjiiinnn.? An ear-grating voice came from the corner of the lab. Seol and Yi Sungjin spotted a figure squatting down there, just like how Yun Seora did back in the library. Checking the appearance of this figure, Seol''s brows instinctively furrowed. It was his first time seeing a Deceased, and sure enough, it was as grotesque as he had imagined. Noona!! Yi Sungjin quickly recovered from the shock and jumped up and down. You can live again!! Really! Llliiivvveee.? This hyung, this hyung got the potion to revive you!! At the same time, Seol could feel his hand getting rapidly warmer. The miniature bottle in his hand began emitting bright light. He didn''t know what to do next, so he simply removed the cork to see what might happen C then, the clear liquid inside the bottle flowed out by itself and slowly danced in the air. The way it wiggled like that, it seemed to be asking Seol who he wanted to revive. Seol pointed at Yi Seol-Ah. The liquid then smoothly flew over as if it understood his command. It disappeared as soon as coming in contact with the Deceased in the blink of an eye as if it got sucked in. Paat! A bright light exploded out from Yi Seol-Ah''s figure. It was so blinding, Yi Sungjin near her had to squeeze his eyes shut. However, Seol could still see a blurry but amazing sight unfolding amongst the cascading rays of brilliant light. He saw her wounds slowly disappear, and new flesh grew to replace the missing parts. Then, with a sudden flash, the blinding light shower came to an abrupt end. At the spot where the light had died down, a girl was sitting on the floor, her eyes wide open and blinking non-stop. The previously-grotesque appearance was nowhere to be found, only to be replaced by the warmth and prettiness she used to have. Finally, Yi Seol-Ah had been revived. N, Noonaaaa!! Yi Sungjin ran as if he was flying and embraced his older sister tightly. The two of them must have more tears left to shed C Yi Seol-Ah remained confused for a while, but when she saw Yi Sungjin crying his eyes out, she too began sobbing as well. Seol quietly left the laboratory while closing the door behind him. It was a moving reunion, but he didn''t belong there. He hesitated slightly, wondering whether he should leave them alone before he leaned against the door and crossed his arms. While listening to the siblings cry their hearts out, he fidgeted around with the steel bar. He was staying, just in case a Deceased overheard their cries and sauntered over here. * When Seol returned with the Yi siblings, chaos unfolded inside the safe zone. Hyun Sangmin was in the middle of chewing a piece of bread, but his jaw dropped so much that the piece actually fell out. Shin Sang-Ah''s reaction wasn''t all that much different from his. Seriously now. The revival thing was all true. After listening to a brief explanation, Hyun Sangmin laughed out loudly. Seol handed over a packet of food from the convenience store to Yun Seora as well as to the Yi siblings, who had been expressing their gratitude non-stop since from a while ago. Seol completely ignored their thanks and began roughly chomping on a convenience store riceball, as if he was completely fed up. When Hyun Sangmin threw him a questioning look, Seol finally relented and opened his mouth. I heard them thanking me a thousand times while coming here. Now I understand why some people develop neurosis. Stop exaggerating. No, it''s the truth. It started to get annoying around the 300th time they thanked me. I told them it''s enough, but they won''t listen. Even then, the siblings were expressing their gratitude in a multitude of ways and gestures. Seol ended up facepalming, before pointing towards Yun Seora, who happened to be sitting away from them a light distance away. Miss Yi Seol-Ah? Yes, yes! Thank you! I am truly grateful! How should I go about repaying your kindness? You revived me and helped me to meet my little brother again, so I''d like to somehow. Wait, wait. I got you. I hear you, but here''s the thing C I didn''t find the revival potion, but she did. She gave it to me. Yun Seora stopped quietly biting into her sandwich and threw him a look of protest. Seol resolutely ignored her. Is that true? Yes. If it weren''t for Miss Yun Seora drawing the potion, reviving you wouldn''t have been possible. Y, yeah! That''s right, noona! That lady gave the revival potion to Hyung! Lady Yun Seora! Yi Seol-Ah finally left Seol''s side. He breathed out a sigh of relief and changed his target to Yi Sungjin this time. He pulled out 100 coins and handed it over to the boy. Your noona''s passage fee. Ahh! Yi Sungjin cried out as if he hadnt thought about that until now. Please, just stop. Seol pleaded. You dont need to thank me. In fact, dont even think to say thank you. You even mention ''tha'' of ''thanks'', I''m not going to give you these coins. Got it? . If you''re grateful, then you quickly scoot over to Miss Yun Seora and tell her that. Just like your sister. Yi Sungjin carefully received the coins with both of his hands. And, like a good boy, he did as he was told and after joining his sister, combined together with her to land as many attacks of gratitude on poor Yun Seora as possible. Only after somehow taking care of the crisis did Seol get to enjoy his meal in peace. Shin Sang-Ah and Hyun Sangmin simply giggled while watching this unfold. I might die of laughter here, you know? Just look at Miss Yun Seora''s expressions. Yeah, that''s quite something else, really. By the way, hey man. How many coins do you have on you now? Besides the passage fee, that is. Seol replied ''85''; Hyun Sangmin used his eyes to send him a signal, telling him to look to his side. A trio of a man and two women couldn''t participate in the relaxed mealtime, and they could only look on in daze from the corner of the classroom. Seeing them, Seol quietly asked Hyun Sangmin. Aren''t they going to have a meal, too? Oh, please. Why should I waste my precious food on those guys? Well, if they were my comrades-in-arms, sure, I might have spared some. Even Shin Sang-Ah nodded her head in agreement. And, also. Not too long ago, they asked me if I could spare them any coins. Ah, that''s right C their passage fees. They are short by how many? All three of them combined, around twenty, maybe thirty. Hyun Sangmin whispered the information, before snorting out in dissatisfaction. What a bunch of shameless fools. Hey man, you aren''t thinking of helping them out, right? Don''t help them. Like, never. For some reason, even Shin Sang-Ah piped in with a small voice. After the incident on the second floor, her relationship with the trio had been soured somewhat. If they were like Yi Sungjin who at least tried to open the metal barrier, then who knows. However, as it was now, Shin Sang-Ah couldn''t forget the looks of ''it''ll be fine as long as you''re not one of us'' they gave her as soon as Kang Seok made his offer back then. Even putting aside the fact that they actually didn''t do anything at all, she lost what little favorable impression she had, from their selfish desires to survive at someone else''s expense. Seol didn''t reply. Instead, he pulled out the remaining coins and handed them over to Hyun Sangmin. Mm? You use them. There''s still some time left before midday. You want me to spend them? On the draw machine? If you''re scared of the Deceased, then don''t. However, I haven''t spotted a lot of them so far. Hyun Sangmin''s expressions became rather strange just then. What the I can really spend these? I''m telling you, yeah. You can. Seol didn''t have anything else to draw from the machine, anyways. Also, since he had peeked into Hyun Sangmin''s Status Window, Seol figured it would be smarter to look after him every now and then. Not to mention, if it weren''t for Hyun Sangmin, Seol might not have been able to kill the Gaekgwi, so this was sort of a reward as well. Seriously? You aren''t gonna say anything about how I spend these, right? Use them or throw them away C do whatever you feel like. Since Seol said as much, there was no reason for Hyun Sangmin to refuse. With the coins in hand, the expression on his face resembled a naughty kid about to pull a prank. He then sneaked a glance to his side and left the classroom, his steps full of swagger. Let me go with you! Shin Sang-Ah stopped her meal and chased after him. The trio glared at Seol with resentful eyes and then, also left the classroom, clearly running after Hyun Sangmin and Shin Sang-Ah. Now that those three had seen the coins exchanging hands, they no doubt would beg for some of them. Seol sniggered and began enjoying his meal in peace for a bit while spectating on Yun Seora and her troubles. However, he nearly toppled over from his seat when the Yi siblings abruptly returned to his side instead. Yun Seora was ignoring them outright in the beginning, but in the end, even she couldn''t endure and chased them away, while almost blowing up in anger. However, didn''t the old saying go something like ''even if the heavens fell, there would always be a spot for one to stand up?'' [A message from the Guide has arrived.] Before long, the midday had arrived. The message told them to gather on the sixth floor. * When Seol got to the sixth floor, he ended up feeling rather disappointed. He was wondering what kind of layout he''d get to see, but as it turned out, the sixth floor was just a normal rooftop. There was a round portal glowing in faint red light set up in the middle of the roof. The Guide, Han, and the blonde maid were standing next to the portal and waiting for the arrival of the survivors. Hee-yeah. Yes, yes! You''ve all finally arrived. I must congratulate you on successfully passing all of your missions. Han gave them a formal greeting. He also looked like a happy man today as well. So much so, he felt like a somewhat different person from the Han of the assembly hall. Very good, very good! Now that everyone has gathered here, allow me to officially announce the completion of Area 1''s Tutorial! Clap, clap, clap, clap! The blonde maid silently clapped her hands. Of course, no one else followed her example. As the awkward atmosphere descended on the rooftop, Seol was realizing there was a slight inconsistency to the Guide''s declaration. ''Is this everyone?'' Because there were only six people on the rooftop. The trio of the man and two women were nowhere to be seen. From the beginning when 38 lives started this journey. While Han started gushing on and on about something, Seol approached Hyun Sangmin who was whistling out in a carefree manner and asked softly. What happened? Mm? Oh, you mean, with the coins? Those three people. Did you kill them? What? No! .I gave 55 coins to Shin Sang-Ah. I told her to draw whatever. And whatever she got, we split down the middle. And the rest? .I''m sure you all wish to enter the portal right away, but regrettably, you will have to wait a little longer. We need to complete the setting of your dispositions, and also. Most importantly, we need to distribute the completion bonuses as well. Han was still in the middle of his speech. Hyun Sangmin stared at the Guide who seemed to have finally gotten around to the main topic while whispering in a low voice. So, what do you think I did? ? If you promise me not to get mad, then I''ll tell you. I promise. I threw them away. All thirty coins. Seol doubted his own hearing, then. You threw them away? That''s what I said. I chucked them down the toilet bowl and flushed them away. Hyun Sangmin lowered his sunglasses. Even his eyes were smiling now, too. Not only that, I did it while they were looking on! Dayum! What a shame. I wish I could''ve stayed and watched them throw a tantrum. Hyun Sangmin continued to giggle away. Chapter 19. Rewards Befitting One’s Achievements (2) Will you please keep it down over there? The Guide issued a stern warning as soon as things became a bit noisy. Hyun Sangmin didn''t say anything else and suppressed his laughter. First of all, let us commence with evaluating your level of cognition. As soon as those words were spoken out, a message popped up in front of everyone''s vision. [5. Level of Cognition] Actions/Emotions/Disposition This is how it should look to you. From the left, Actions, Emotions, and Disposition. Well then, lets start by assessing your Actions. Suddenly, the left-most column began spinning up and down, just like how it was with a slot machine. Countless words flashed by. The first section reflects how you appear to others through your actions and speeches. As Han''s explanation continued, the speed of the dizzying spin gradually slowed down. ''Righteous'', ''Fussy'', ''Temperamental'', ''Disgusting'' all sorts of descriptors flashed by. Seols column went back and forth between ''Moderate'', Neutral, and ''Hypocritical before finally stopping on the word ''Moderate''. What? Shin Sang-Ah responded to her evaluation as if it was the most absurd thing in the whole world. This can''t be right! Is this really correct?! I assure you, things will only get tougher for you if you are getting shocked already. Han chuckled to himself and clapped his hands. Then, the middle column began spinning this time. The middle column, ''Emotions'', reflects your thought process or what you feel from facing certain events or phenomena. Out of the three, you could say it has the most variability. For Seol, the middle column came to a stop with the word ''Curiosity. Seol nodded his head in agreement. He then saw Hyun Sangmin giggling to himself and couldn''t help but get curious C what did he get as his assessment result? And finally. The last column, ''Disposition''. This one has been raising a lot of controversy for a long time now. Seol didn''t even have the time to check using ''General Observation'' before the third and the final column began spinning. The ''Disposition'' column indicates your inclination according to your overall personality. There have been numerous cases where this part simply repeats what''s been shown on [Temperament] of your Status. Seol''s heartbeat sped up. He was judged to be ''weak-willed'' and ''short-tempered'' before. Since he couldn''t really dispute those, he had no choice but to unhappily accept them until now. However, there have been quite a few cases, where the Disposition and [Temperament] didn''t match. Han''s voice became rather serious there. How could such a thing be possible? After many debates and research later. We focused on the fact that [Temperament] was listed under [Traits], while Disposition was listed under the [Level of Cognition]. And so, we arrived at a temporary conclusion. Words such as ''Altruistic'', ''Selfish'', ''Rational'', ''Lethargic'', ''Evil'', ''Detestable'' flashed by in front of Seol''s eyes. Until the spinning speed gradually slowed down. If your Temperament is a personality trait formed by interacting with the world at large, then. Seol''s column heavily seesawed in between the words ''Moderate'', ''Hot-headed'' and ''Narrow-minded''. .Then, your Disposition should indicate your true nature; in other words, the foundation that forms the core of who you are. That''s what we decided on. However, the column suddenly spun again wildly and landed on ''Chaos'' instead. If you find that your Disposition and Temperament don''t really match, or you find it disagreeable and that you''re unhappy with the assessment, allow me to offer you this advice. Han''s voice became as light as air once more. If you wish to change your Disposition, then you''d do well to try changing your Temperament first. You see, I personally hold the view that a good Temperament would naturally lead your Disposition towards the nicer path. If you wish to change C those words rang inside Seol''s heart. On the flip side, your Disposition looks good, but your Temperament happens to be not? I can confidently say this C your Disposition too will slowly deteriorate and end up corrupted, eventually matching your Temperament. The implication was simple C he was saying that one should try to change one''s Temperament before it negatively influenced one''s Disposition. And so, the evaluation came to an end. Seol carefully surmised his own evaluation results. Moderate (Actions and thoughts are sensible) / Curiosity / Chaotic (Many things are jumbled up and is impossible to unravel) [Your Status Window is being updated.] ''Chaotic.'' Although his head was tilting to a side ever so slightly, he could more or less understand why he ended up with that assessment. No matter what, the contradiction coming from the disposition he used to have up until his early twenties, the disposition he revealed after falling into a gambling addiction and losing his ability, and finally, the disposition he suddenly gained after experiencing that dream, was as chaotic as one could imagine. Of course, that''s not an easy thing to accomplish. The Disposition has the lowest chance of changing, after all. Meaning, a person doesn''t easily change. Han winked a little here. It happened, then. Koong, Koong. Accompanied by loud thuds indicating that someone was coming up, the sixth-floor door was violently flung open. A clearly-incensed woman and a young man hesitantly following behind her entered the rooftop. They were the trio from before. No, one of them was missing now. The girl who pleaded with Seol to save her older brother was not among them. We''ve brought along the passage fee. With an icy voice, the woman threw down the object in her hand. It was a wooden handle of a mop, one that could be found commonly in any janitor''s closet. However, from where a mop head should''ve been, only blood managed to drip down to the floor. Seol felt like he could hear the sorrowful wail of a woman coming from down below. However, the young man hurriedly closed the door behind him. A strange but conspicuous light flashed by Han''s monocle. What''s the matter? Are we not allowed up here? No. I shall acknowledge it. Han simply smiled even when the woman spat out coldly. In the end, the two belated arrivals also had to go through the assessment of their own Level of Cognition. As soon as that was completed, Han ordered everyone to line up in a row in front of the warp gate. The first one on the line was the last woman to arrive. She was glaring at Hyun Sangmin with venomous eyes. A deep grudge could be spied on them as well. Aigoo~, I''m sooo scared. Of course, Hyun Sangmin didn''t even bat an eyelid. The woman then cast the coins off in a disgusted manner. However, Han showed off an incredible display of dexterity and caught every single one of them. And while maintaining a nonchalant smile, he pulled out a piece of document to read. Lets see Ah, it was simple to calculate the points for Miss Oh Minyoung. You will receive 35 Survival Points. .Survival Points? You haven''t done anything during the first mission, so out of the possible 100, you get 0. No need to mention the second mission either C 0 out of the possible 150. In the third mission, you couldn''t even find enough coins for your passage, so also 0. However. Just now, you have been judged to have struggled bitterly for your own survival, so 35 points were added to your tally. That is all. Where are we supposed to use these points, then? You''ll find out once you get there. The woman, Oh Minyoung, glared at Han for a long, long time. She then wordlessly stepped through the warp gate and disappeared from the view. The next person was the young man who had followed Oh Minyoung up to the roof. You have 0 points. Han''s evaluation was short. You''ve done nothing. Literally, nothing. I can''t even see one category where you might have earned a point or two. The young man was clearly embarrassed as he stepped through the gate. And so, the entry procedure carried on. Yun Seora received 317 points. Shin Sang-Ah, 116. Hyun Sangmin, 302. Yi Sung-Jin, 114. As for Yi Seol-Ah, she could only receive 46 for the things she had done in the assembly hall. As people stepped through the gate and disappeared one by one, Seol''s turn eventually arrived. Han began groaning out as soon as seeing Seol''s face. Really now. I thought I was going to die while trying to calculate your points. Although it wasn''t as difficult during the first mission, the second and third missions were really, really problematic for me. Especially so, during the second mission, when things became really, completely nonsensical. ? Not only were you not satisfied with breaking the all-time clear record, you then proceeded to destroy all of the traps as well as the mechanisms found there. Such an event is unprecedented. The tone of his voice was quite combative, but Han was beaming rather brilliantly. In any case, here is your points tally. During the first mission, 200 bonus points added after successfully chasing away the Gaekgwi from the assembly hall. Also, you made a correct move by going upstairs as soon as emptying out the convenience store. Since you were in possession of the diary, all you needed to do was to procure some food. So, 100 bonus points. Another 50 bonus points for rescuing Miss Shin Sang-Ah. That amounted to 350 points. Hearing this, Seol tilted his head. I thought 100 points was the maximum for the first mission? That''s only for the base points. If you perform certain actions that weren''t included within the mission goals, you''re eligible to receive bonus points if those actions fall under certain categories. These bonus points can be as much as double the amount of base points. Seol nodded his head in acceptance. ''Is that why both Yun Seora and Hyun Sangmin have high scores?'' Just by receiving the points from the first mission, he had become the top scorer. For the second mission, the basic score is 150. 300 bonus points for the fastest clear in history. Another extra 300 points for destroying every trap and mechanism found. Total of 750 points. . For the third mission, the base points on offer are 150. 300 bonus points for finding as many coins as you have during the treasure hunt. 300 extra points for killing the Gaekgwi alone. 150 extra points for reviving Miss Yi Seol-Ah. 100 extra points for the act of giving out some of your coins to others, seen as an act of mercy. Total of 1050 points. When calculated together, 2150 points. Han spoke non-stop up to here, but he wasn''t finished yet. And finally, possessing the Mark of Survival C which adds a 10 times multiplier. So, your total Survival points tally is 21500. Han folded the paper away and stared at Seol with an envious expression. .You must be very happy. Your points tally is the highest in history. You might even be able to use the VIP store as well. The VIP store? There is such a thing. You''ll see once you get there. Oh, I almost forgot. Han suddenly displayed an extremely friendly attitude and leaned in closer to whisper something to Seol''s ear. Seol began frowning somewhat after hearing the Guide out. I do have it in my possession. But, why. I was only reminding you since you seem to have forgotten all about it. After all, you were lucky enough to draw them in the first place. Fufufu. Seol was about to ask something, but then, the blonde maid began pushing him from behind. H, hey! Wait a minute! My role ends here. The last thing Seol got to see as he was being pushed into the warp gate was. I wish you best of luck in the Neutral Zone. .Han politely bowing his head, his hand placed on his chest. * As soon as Seol entered the warp gate, he arrived inside a small room. Seven people who entered before him were waiting there. The blonde maid was still pushing Seol forward while panting quite heavily. Once they were in, she let out a big sigh of relief and walked past everyone. She opened the exit door and pointed towards the passage beyond it, before walking first in light, airy steps. The passageway was made up of marble. It was long and dark like a tunnel. The group simply followed the maid while remaining completely clueless as to where they were headed off to. But, when they spotted light from a distance, a certain sense of excitement began filling them up. The maid arrived at the exit of the passage first and her steps came to a halt. She then softly opened her mouth. Korea, Area 1, cleared. An unexpectedly clean and beautiful voice came out of her mouth. ''She could actually speak?'' As Seol stood there stewing in mental shock, several other clean and nice voices rang out from somewhere and entered his ears. Europe, Area 2, cleared.Germany, Area 3, cleared.North America, Area 4, cleared.Asia, Area 5, cleared.Africa, Area 6, failed.China, Area 7, cleared.South America, Area 8, failed.Oceania, Area 9, failed. That''s a bit weird, isn''t it? Hyun Sangmin muttered almost inaudibly. What is? Six of those areas are the six continents, right? So how come Korea, Germany, and China get a separate area designation? Hey man, what do you think? Seol shook his head. Ah, she''s moving again. Are we supposed to enter first? Hyun Sangmin''s guess proved to be correct. Beyond the exit of the passage was a large and empty area, shaped like a high-end theatre. While walking on the red carpet, Seol took a look around him. Towards the darkened front, he could sort of see a stage. Although the lights were off, there were some strange things on the walls that glistened and managed to illuminate the darkness a little bit. The ceiling was so high, he couldn''t even see it properly. The maid leading in front took the group towards a row of chairs located just before the stage. The number of chairs was exactly eight. After confirming that everyone had taken a seat, the blonde maid climbed up to the stage and disappeared behind the curtains. That was the signal; Seol could hear many more footsteps coming from behind him. I guess they are from the Area 2. Was it Europe? Hyun Sangmin spoke as he turned his head around to look. Over thirty people were following a maid to their seats. The place this maid led them to was a location a bit behind Seol''s group. There was a total of 32 chairs. The unfamiliar maid also disappeared behind the curtains as soon as she was done leading them to their seats. ''So, that many people survived the European Tutorial.'' As Seol wordlessly checked them out, one of them also began looking at Seol. It was a woman sitting in the middle of the front row. No, perhaps it would be more correct to call her a girl, instead. She possessed curly light brown hair and a pair of eyes bright enough to softly shimmer within this darkness. The rest of her face revealed with the aid of a white hairband holding her hair back was very memorable as well. Seol ended up inadvertently focusing on her neck that reminded him of a beautiful orchid flower until he saw her waving her hand slightly in greeting. So, he inadvertently ended up greeting back with a slight nod as well. Meanwhile, people continued to stream inside. Soon enough, Seol got to learn that the number of survivors differed greatly from area to area. Perhaps Hyun Sangmin thought of the same thing as he was constantly muttering to himself. We have eight people. Europe, 32. Germany, 10. North America, 11. Asia, 17. The queue of people steadily entering this large area briefly broke up. A short while afterwards, five men, all wearing the same type of black suits, appeared from the passage. And there were three people following behind them as well C all women, and for some reason, their heads lowered. Huh. A group of five decked out in identical suits. Oh, there are three more. So, a total of eight people from China, I guess? That was the end of the queue and no one else entered afterwards, no matter how long they waited. Does that mean there are no survivors from South America and Oceania? Don''t forget Africa, too. When transitioning from Area 5 to Area 7, there was a short gap there. Hyun Sangmin added his opinion while agreeing to Seol''s guesses.''So, that means.'' The surroundings became quiet. Sitting inside this lengthy silence, Seol inexplicably began recalling Han''s words from earlier on. You possess the notes from the Guide with you, yes? How about reading them and see what''s written on them? Ah, I suggest that you read them while you''re alone, if possible. Seol got that ''note'' while drawing medical supplies. There were three of them, even. But, why did the Guide go out of his way to mention them? They weren''t even the so-called SPECIALs, either. Unable to calm his curiosity, Seol pulled his bag closer to open it. However, just as he was about to reach in. The curtains hiding the stage were silently pulled to the side. Paat!!! Suddenly, blinding lights bathed the stage. Not just Seol, but every survivor from the six continents dazedly stared at the brightly-lit stage. Chapter 20. Rewards Befitting One’s Achievements (3) Seol saw the blonde maid who guided him in Area 1. But she wasnt the only maid. A total of nine maids all wearing the same outfit stood there, their hands neatly folded and resting in front of their stomachs. A lone woman sat in the middle of them all. This woman wasn''t wearing a French maid outfit like the rest, which naturally drew everyone''s attention towards her. It was unknown whether the lighting was to blame, but her silky hair reaching the arms of her chair had a bit of a sanguine hue. A thick coat hung loosely from her shoulders; her eyes were closed and her arms crossed in front of her chest as if she was in a state of deep contemplation. A short while later, all nine maids began clapping their hands in unison. Congratulations~ and celebrations~. When I tell everyone that you''re in love with me~. They even started singing Cliff Richards famous song. What are they doing now? Someone from the back asked, sounding somewhat flabbergasted. Other people''s reactions weren''t all that different, either. They were all dumbfounded at this unexpected ''celebration'' featuring a singing routine. Eventually, the song came to an end. The eyes of the woman sitting in the middle half-opened. She slightly jutted her chin out, and as if she was appraising high-end luxury goods in a store, her eyes slowly swept across those sitting in the audience seats. The inside of the theatre remained deathly silent. The reactions of those meeting her gaze were similar to one another C either they got nervous and lowered their heads, or sneakily averted their gazes. The sounds of saliva being swallowed could be heard here and there as well. Her heated gaze that reminded one of a predator surveying its potential prey, caused subtle fear to rise up in the hearts of those meeting it. Her crossed legs slowly unfurled. And when she elegantly stood up from her chair and walked leisurely towards the front, Seol got rather surprised by how tall she was C she was tall enough to stand shoulder to shoulder with a tall man. The woman suddenly halted her steps and directed her gaze towards Seol''s general direction. Or, to be more specific, towards where the survivors from Area 2 were seated. There, the girl who shared wordless greetings with Seol was raising her hand up in the air. Are you also a Tutorial guide? She can still ask a question even under such an atmosphere? thought Seol. He couldn''t help but be impressed, and at the same time, slightly worried. Even he was feeling a certain unexplainable sense of danger from this woman. If he were to put it in words, she reminded him of a wild, untamed beast. The tall woman didn''t reply, simply standing there in utter silence and staring back. While her gaze never wavered, she reached inside the thick coat and fished out a cigarette. The light from flame catching on to the end of her smoke illuminated the darkness just enough for the scar extending from her eye down to her cheek to be highlighted in all of its glory. If the girl was sensible enough to pick up on the awkward atmosphere, she would have lowered her hand already. But maybe she was either exceedingly brave or simply daring as she threw another question out instead. Or. What should I call you? Who are you? The tall woman''s head tilted slightly towards her back. A maid standing two spots to the left of Seol''s blonde maid stepped forward. Area 2, Odelette Delphine. Upon hearing that name, the half-closed eyes of the tall woman opened up fully, and she shifted her gaze back to the girl, Odelette Delphine. Her red lips slowly parted and the thin blue smoke eased out. .Just call me Cinzia. The girl lowered her hand then. What have they been talking about? That tall lady said that her name is Cinzia. And the person who asked the question must be named Odelette Delphine from Area 2. Shin Sang-Ah grumbled softly in a low voice, and Yi Seol-Ah proceeded to whisper back. Cinzia? Othello Delphine? What kind of names are those?! I think Cinzia is an Italian name. And, um, it''s not Othello, but Odelette. Yi Seol-Ah smiled awkwardly and tried to explain. However. [The synchronization will now commence.] Suddenly, a sharp and grating pain assaulted the brains of everyone sitting in the audience section without warning. Seol was in the midst of concentrating on Yi Seol-Ah''s explanations and was caught off-guard. A heavy frown formed on his face as the pain attacked him relentlessly. Whimpers and moans came from pretty much everywhere as people began grasping their own heads. Thankfully, the assault didn''t last for long. [The synchronization has been completed.] As soon as that announcement was made, the pain washed away as if it was all a lie. Now suddenly freed from the brain-melting pain, the crowd fell into a state of chaotic confusion. I guess the synchronization was delayed somewhat. Oh well, I''m sure you can all understand me now. The tall woman who introduced herself as Cinzia was looking on as if she found this whole affair quite entertaining. She spoke so fluently that even native speakers would have been impressed. At a bare minimum, it sounded like Korean to Seol''s ears. Perhaps finding the stunned silence to her liking, the corners of Cinzias mouth rose up. It sure is much more preferable to filter them out at least once, right? If they started yapping on and on like a bunch of goddamn parrots, I''d have been really pissed off by now. Her steps rang around loudly as she started walking again. As a show of respect for you all not raising a fuss regarding the synchronization, let me inform you of something important before we start. I don''t like beating around the bush. Also, you should have a general idea what this place is by now. So, I''ll get straight to the point. Cinzia took a couple more steps forward and spoke up in a low but powerful voice. This place is the sanctuary created through the combined powers of the seven deities, called the Neutral Zone. Seol recalled Han''s words after hearing that. The butler did wish for Seol to enjoy the kiss of lady luck in the Neutral Zone, didn''t he? And in this place, all of you shall be given the chance to prove that you are capable of surviving in the Paradise. You''ve all received your Survival Points, right? Seol''s points tally was 21500. Han confidently declared that it was the highest in history. Long story short, you must increase your points to over 1000. That is the only way to leave this Neutral Zone. Although we''ve prepared various methods to increase your points tally, we are not going to mind other ways you cook up yourselves. However, you only have one month to do so. A small commotion began rising up. After all, most of them present here heard that, as soon as they cleared the Tutorial, they would be allowed to enter Paradise. So, this was contrary to what they were promised. Of course, there were few here that displayed a relaxed demeanor as well. These were the people who got to hear a more in-depth explanation beforehand, so they knew what was going on already. If you fail to gather the points in a month''s time. What is the meaning of this? The loud voice of dissent came from Area 4. A man with an imposing physique and a beard stood up from his seat. However, Cinzia only spared him a cursory glance. Hmph. If you don''t want to regurgitate that burrito you shoved down your throat before you got here, you''d better sit your ass back down. I really hate being asked a question in the middle of my sentence. The bearded man blinked his eyes in surprise for a few seconds before his expression crumpled in anger. The hell did you say? Watch your mouth, you spaghetti bitch! Cinzia threw her head back in a loud fit of laughter. Certainly a barbaric Mexican, ain''t ya? You from the Sinaloa, right? How do you know. It''s obvious. Out of those with the authority to recruit, the only one who can mass mobilize the Bronze Marks is found there. Cinzia''s laughter abruptly came to halt and she beckoned with her index finger. The fourth maid from the left stepped forward and handed over a piece of paper to her. Let''s see. I''m getting curious here if your results match that mouth of yours. Cinzia took a look at the paper, and a mocking smile formed on her lips. 0 points? What? Is this real? The maid quietly nodded her head. Youre not even a Red Mark. Getting a 0 as a Bronze. Cinzia threw away the paper and coldly looked at the burly Mexican. I can''t bother to talk to you again. Sit back down, burrito. You! Sit. Otherwise, Im going to make the ones who invited you regret it. The abrupt change in the tone of her voice was so eerie and terrifying that it roused goosebumps on all who heard it. The Mexican man shrunk back in an instant and collapsed back down to his seats unsteadily. I think you''re all misunderstanding something here. Cinzia continued to smoke without saying anything for while before sweeping her gaze across the audience seats with eyes belonging to a wild beast. The official title of this land is Lost Paradise. Got that? She emphasized the last part of her words. Specifically, the name. Did you all think that because it''s called ''Paradise'' that you''d get to ride in roller coasters and have a jolly good time? You all better wake up. If I were to compare this place to Earth, then the land you''re about to step into is a battlefield full of gunshots and explosions happening every single day. This is a warzone, where you will be permitted to survive only after your enemies are all dead. She flicked the butt of the cigarette away and crossed her arms again. Just because you managed to somehow escape from a weakling monster, you think you got the right to bark at me? Don''t you get the meaning behind the Tutorial? Don''t get cocky. You better not fool yourselves into thinking that things you''ll encounter in Lost Paradise are around the same level as what you experienced in the Tutorial. The reality of the situation must have sunk in as the small commotion died down almost immediately. That''s right. If you understood, then keep your mouths shut, you useless bunch of woodpeckers. It was at this moment that a giggle escaped out from Seol''s lips. He was seriously concentrating on Cinzia''s words but couldn''t help himself when she blared out the woodpecker bit. He realized he made a mistake right away and tried to cover his mouth C but he had already become the center of attention by then. Youre A strange glimmer flickered in Cinzia''s eyes. Oh, I see. Indeed, you may find all of this rather adorable. ? But, you should try to understand too. No matter how careful the selection process was, there will always be some dirt that manages to escape the filtering. Seol was expecting to hear an earful, but upon hearing her voice that seemingly asked for his understanding, he could only feel confusion. Well, this place will be the end of that anyways. Cinzia shifted her gaze back to Area 4''s direction and giggled. You are going to go through a lot of hardship, that''s for sure. To get to 1000 points from 0, now that isnt going to be a walk in the park. Hearing this, several people began to flinch noticeably. This is the consequence of your own actions. Who told you to get a free pass through the Tutorial? Even Yi Seol-Ah''s complexion wasn''t so good. Her points only amounted to 46. Now that we''re here, we might as well get the awards ceremony done and dusted too. If there''s someone deserving of punishment, then there should be others deserving of rewards. Cinzia let off a lengthy groan and reached into her inner coat pocket. From now, if I call out your name, stand up. Area 5, Tong Chai? A thin man wearing a white turban stood up. You already meet the requirements. If you want, you can enter Paradise right away. I choose to remain. Then, take this. Cinzia threw something at Tong Chai. He easily snatched it off the air and asked her, full of curiosity. Whats this? What, a member of the assassination squad is asking for info? An unreadable smile formed on Tong Chai''s face as he sat back down. If you''re really curious, then ask your maid standing behind me later. Area 2, Salvatore Leorda. This time, a man with a buzz-cut stood up. Cinzia didn''t bother to say anything and simply threw something at his way. The unexpectedly-youthful man caught it, bowed slightly, and sat back down on his seat. Area 7, Hao Win. One of the identically-kitted Chinese men, a man with good physique and looking somewhere around in the mid-thirties, stood up. Seeing how you carry yourself, I can easily guess where you''re from. So, will you be staying? That is a foolish question. I will be staying, of course. The man named Hao Win smiled refreshingly. Okay. And then. Area 2, Odelette Delphine. I''m also staying. The girl answered right away. She quickly caught the thrown item that drew a long arc in the air. She checked it and then, promptly raised her hand up high again. Excuse me for a second! Mm? I think you gave me the wrong one because it says No.2 on the plate. Nope. I know full well that you earned 7500 points. Shocked and impressed gasps came from the various parts of the audience. Most of the crowd here stared at the girl with the white hairband with disbelieving eyes. If I deduct the 1000 Survival points you got as your starting bonus, then your original points tally is 6500. And your Silver Mark got you a Mark of Survival with the 5 times multiplier. So, you earned 1300 points during the Tutorial. Am I right? Y, yes, you are right. How regretful. That amount would have been enough to get you to the top of the rankings. But this time, it''s only enough for the second place. The girl''s jaw dropped. Quite likely, she hadn''t thought of the possibility that someone else could''ve surpassed her in the points tally. ''Wait a minute? Didn''t I also receive some Survival points as the starting bonus?'' Now that he thought about it, Seol did receive 5000 points in the assembly hall as starting bonus. It seemed that the points he got back then were not subjected to the multiplier effect of the Mark of the Survival. In any case, that meant the actual total of Seol''s Survival points was not 21500, but 26500, instead. Area 1 I''m staying. Seol quickly got up from his seat. The back of his head was getting really itchy right about now. How many points did that guy receive, then? You shouldn''t even ask. Just tallying up the original points alone, it''s 2150. It''s higher than yours by 850. W, wow ''Doesn''t she know any shame?!'' Seol inwardly complained while catching the incoming object. It was a key with a golden numeral ''1'' engraved on the attached plate. You know, I find it really amazing. Cinzia unexpectedly displayed a certain amount of admiration. Its already impressive that your tiny country earned the right to recruit people independently, but now a second Irregular has appeared. Thanks to her declaration, the eyes that fell on Odelette was now firmly fixed on Seol. He really wanted to decline all this attention. Finally, Cinzia gave out a signal, prompting the maids to hurriedly descend from the stage and move to either side of the audience area. What are you all doing? Stand up! Seol was about halfway down to his chair, but he had to stand back up again. The countdown to the month''s deadline has begun already. What, you want me to spoon feed you everything you need before you''ll starting moving your asses? Hearing this, Seol quickly picked up his bag. The blonde maid was waiting for him in a different doorway than the one he used to enter the theatre. It was as if she was telling him to use this one now. * Everyone formed the same sort of surprised expressions once they exited from the theatre and took in the sights unfolding before their eyes. The so-called Neutral Zone reminded one of a super-massive department store with its spectacular interior. The ground floor was shaped in a huge circle, and wherever they looked, they could find lounges and shops as well as other facilities. And none here could even start figuring out just how many floors, interconnected with spiraling staircases, there were above their heads. They couldn''t exit from the Neutral Zone yet, but it wasn''t hard to imagine how this place might''ve looked from the outside C like the legendary Tower of Babel, a tall and round tower. Seol found an empty chair inside one of the ground floor''s lounges and settled down to survey the area around him. The most eye-catching object within this ''lobby'' was a giant noticeboard set up next to a fountain in the middle of the floor. On this board, there were countless pieces of paper that resembled paper talismans stuck to it. And a healthy crowd of people had gathered in front. Seol decided to go and check out that later, once things had calmed down a little bit. So, he sat here and organized his thoughts. He was initially thinking of leaving the Neutral Zone right away. Since he already possessed the qualifications, he believed that there was no real need to waste his time here. However, the other four people who had amassed over 1000 points all chose to remain. They didn''t even show a hint of hesitation, either. And also, didn''t that man Hao Win say it out loud, too? He said that was a ''foolish question''. ''Okay, then. What did I dream about this place.?'' .He couldn''t remember anything about this place at all. There must be a reason why all four of them said they''d rather remain here. In times like this, Seol couldn''t help but grow resentful of Kim Hannah. Seol remained sitting there while rubbing his face, unsure of what to do next. He felt someone approaching him and raised his head. How do you do? The woman greeting him with dignified elegance as soon as their eyes met, was decked out in a rather familiar attire. Seeing her neatly tied hair, as well as the pair of spectacles sitting on her nose, Seol easily recognized her C she was the second maid standing to the left on the stage. ''She''s from Area 2, isn''t she?'' Hi. Is there anything I can help you with? I''m called Agnes. If its okay with you, I''d like the honor of guiding you around this facility. Now that was a wonderful thing to hear. But it also raised a question in Seol''s head. I thought we were supposed to find the necessary info by ourselves? Indeed that is the case. However, we are tasked with providing basic information. And also, providing more information on our own volition isn''t against the rules. Seol figured that this nice treatment had something to do with his Gold Mark. He nodded his head in acceptance. Being guided around, instead of stumbling around by himself, certainly saved him a lot of time. Thank you for your help. I''ll be in your care, then. Ahh, in that case. Just as Agnes''s complexions brightened, she began glancing behind Seol with a stiffened face. He looked behind and found the blonde maid from the Tutorial standing there. Not only that, there was a refreshing smile on her face too. Agnes did her best to reciprocate a smile on her own. M, Maria Of course, I know that Area 1 isn''t my jurisdiction. But the Tutorial has ended already. Isn''t it fine to yield this little thing to me this time? The blonde maid, Maria, continued to smile radiantly. Meanwhile, she began raising her middle finger. Agnes''s expression hardened instantly. What''s the meaning of that gesture? Excuse me~. ? Don''t fuck around, please. .You''re still as coarse as ever, I see. Agnes let off a soft but resolute hurumph before silently bowing to Seol and leaving without saying anything else. Still with that disgusting habit of trying to wag your tail everywhere, you Sicilian bitch. Seol couldn''t help but doubt his own hearing. He had already confirmed that the blonde maid could speak just fine, but to see such hardcore swearing jumping out of that adorable and radiant face of hers was just. Well, then. Allow me to guide you. .You are pretty good. With talking, I mean. Ahh, that. I am currently practicing the vow of silence, you know. The vow of silence? Yes. I''m trying to fix this bad habit of mine. You see, my words tend to not get filtered by my brain and just jump out of my mouth first. Maria was implying that she talked without thinking. Somehow, Seol could see that. Well, uh. I''ll be in your care, then. When Seol stood up from his seat, Maria began tugging at the corners of his clothes. Then, she pointed towards the inside of the lounge area. The facilities there resembled a cafe. Before we get started. Would you like to buy me something to drink from there first? . Seol turned around to call for Agnes. Maria jumped up and down in alarm. Wait, wait!! Okay, fine. Fine! But, what''s wrong with buying me something to drink?! But, why should I.? Scrooge. You have a lot of Survival Points, don''t you? Seol blinked his eyes a couple of times. While she was begging him to buy her something, she mentioned the Survival Points. Why? Does that mean you have to use Survival Points to use the facilities in this place? Yes. Within the Neutral Zone, Survival Points act as the sole currency. In order to eat, sleep, and buy things to wear, you need Survival Points for all of those. Seol furrowed his brows. Not just needing to amass lots of points but also needing to spend them C now that would spike the difficulty upwards rather steeply. How do you gather more Survival Points? Rather than a verbal answer, Maria pointed at the noticeboard, instead. There was still a healthy crowd of people in front of it. By taking on the missions placed on that noticeboard and clearing them, you''ll be eligible to receive points as rewards. That''s the normal way of getting the points. The normal way, huh. The Survival Points can be loaned out or transferred to others, too. A bitter smile formed on Seol''s face. By connecting what Maria said to Cinzia''s words of ''we are not going to mind other ways you cook up yourselves'', Seol could make a pretty good guess here. Most would go about solving their problems by getting a loan or, more likely, resorting to robbery. Since I told you, you''ll buy me something, right? I refuse. Ehhh? But, why? I''ll have to conserve my points. It''s not like they fall down from the sky or something. But, why so stingy?! You know you will get free accommodation and food, so how come? Seol tilted his head, wondering what she was on about now. Maria sneakily looked around her and began whispering to his ear. Even here, you''ll see lots of discrimination, you know. The Contracted has to pay the full amount when using the facilities found here, but that''s not the case for the Invited, right? The Bronze Marks get 10% discount, the Silver Marks gets 20% discount, and. If that''s the case. As a Gold Mark, you get 30% off on every available facility here. On top of that, you were the highest-ranked survivor. So, not only are you given an exclusive residence, but you also receive 70% discount when utilizing the services of certain shops and restaurants. When Seol stared at her in disbelief, Maria nodded her head quite animatedly. And as it turned out, she was telling the truth. The cheapest drink available cost one Survival Point. Maria chose a drink that cost 10 points, but as soon as he showed off his Gold Mark and the plate attached to his key, he didn''t even have to pay a single point. You really made a wise decision to stay behind, you know. As they were headed off to his residence located on the upper floors, Maria suddenly told him thus. Her expression was one full of happiness as she sucked in the drink through the straw. You see, it''s really difficult to return to the Neutral Zone once you leave. Since you already have secured your right to leave, you might as well suck out every little benefit you can from here, right? And what benefits are there that can make my stay worthwhile? The VIP store. Maria answered him right away and pulled out a pamphlet from seemingly out of nowhere. This here is the list of some of the things you can buy from the VIP store. Seol''s eyes grew wider and wider in surprise as he scanned contents of the list. Chapter 21. A Star Shining Again (1) The biggest difference between the area where the Tutorial took place and the Neutral Zone was the facilities available at the latter. If Seol were to get technical about it, then the Neutral Zone could only exist in Paradise and nowhere else. He could definitely agree to the notion of this sanctuary being very special C after all, the seven deities combined their might to create this place. Seol sensed that they paid a considerable amount of attention to the safe integration and adaptation of the survivors. Such a thing was easy to figure out when recalling the initial reactions of who all saw this place for the first time. Even he thought he was looking at a high-end department store. The plaza located in the middle of the ground floor or the mock cafes where one could buy something to drink were good examples of that. However, such considerations could only be extended so far. Just with a casual glance, he spotted several items that people from modern Earth wouldn''t have the chance to see or use in their everyday lives. But that was to be expected. Paradise wasnt as scientifically advanced as Earth, and its culture was different as well. In other words, certain things to remind one about what to come was essential C all in order to minimise the sense of incongruence one might feel during their initial days spent outside the walls of the Neutral Zone. The upper floors were solely reserved for those who managed to amass more than 1000 points during the Tutorial. When looking down from the guardrail of the winding corridor, one could easily take in nearly everything happening below. That proved to be quite a view. Seol couldn''t hide his anticipation, wondering what it would be like inside the room. Maria led him to a door with ''1'' engraved on it. Seol opened it and entered the room beyond C only to struggle very hard to keep his jaw shut that threatened to drop to the floor. The floor space of the so-called room was as wide open as an ocean; so much so, he couldn''t even figure out how big this place was. And as his eyes took in the many luxurious paintings and sculptures decorating the walls and pockets of space, as well as the gorgeous chandelier hanging high in the ceiling, he couldn''t help but mistakenly believe that this room ought to have belonged to a king. For all of his 26 years of life, Seol had never ever stepped foot inside any room or space as luxurious as this one. He had clapped his eyes on something this grand only through the magic of the internet. As a comparison, probably the legendary Ambassador Suite of Brunei''s Empire Hotel C supposedly there were only two such rooms in the world C would be able to rival the level of opulence seen here. Seol took his time checking out this room that was obviously far too large to be called a mere room, before sitting down on the edge of the equally-too-large-for-one-person bed and decided to relax for a bit. His elation lasted for a brief moment, though. Finding himself all alone in such an expansive room, he ended up getting bored quite quickly. What was the point of such a wide-open space and all this luxury? There was no TV here. No fridge. No computer, too. The only object that operated on electricity he had on his person was the smartphone he got at the beginning of the Tutorial, used to receive the missions and the like. .He had basically nothing to do here. So, he ended up checking out the pamphlet Maria left behind once more. And as he browsed through it, his eyes remained wide in surprise, but the expression on his face was getting more and more complicated in the meantime. *Greetings to you! The Neutral Zone operates a very special store for those of you with plenty of Survival Points burning a hole in your pocket! The VIP store possesses three distinct characteristics that separate it from other stores within the Zone: Firstly, this is a very unique store created through the combined guidance of the seven deities. Secondly, the products from this store won''t be restocked ever again once it''s been purchased. And finally, the number of people who have used the services of this store can be counted on one hand. Although the pricing on each item might be unimaginably high, we can confidently guarantee their effects. The following are the list of items purchasable from the VIP store. We eagerly look forward to your patronage, so see you soon! VIP Item List 1. Ambrosia: 30,000 SP each, x2 2. Pneuma''s Sky Boots: 50,000 SP per pair, x1 3. Moirai''s Souvenir: 600,000 SP, x1 4. Miyal''s Branding Iron: 100,000 SP, x1 5. Divine Elixirs: 30,000 SP each C Strength x1, Endurance x1, Agility x2, Stamina x2, Magic x1, Luck x3 6. The Divine Stigmata: 300,000 SP, x1 7. The Seed of the World Tree: 400,000 SP, x1 8. Sidus''s Divine Strength: 80,000 SP, x1 9. Aphrodite''s Sedge: 150,000 SP each, x5 10. Psychi''s Tears: 250,000 SP, x1 There were only ten items on the list, but every single one of them possessed outstanding effects. The obvious problem was, of course. The prices were incredibly, absurdly, nonsensically, sky-high. ''Crazy.'' He felt like swearing out here. Just looking at that ''Moirai''s Souvenir'' told him seemingly everything he needed to know. Were they actually being serious here? Wasn''t this like making fun of him or something, by showing off an item so profound and desirable, only to declare loudly, ''Ohh, look how expensive it is!! Kekeke!!'' ''Just who in their right minds can afford things this expensive?!'' .He kept thinking like this, yet he couldn''t just forget about it. Especially so, he couldn''t let go of his interest in the first and the fifth items on the list. The ''Ambrosia'' was supposedly a ''drop'' of morning dew that forcibly evolved one of the awakened abilities to the next level. As for the Divine Elixirs, they were miraculous medicines that increased the physical stats by one level higher. Their pricing seemed reasonable too, comparatively speaking. Currently, out of the possible five directions, Seol''s Nine Eyes had opened up the central and the left directions. If he could drink two Ambrosias, then he''d get to open two more directions out of the remaining three. Which meant. Seol would be that much closer to unraveling the mystery that he had to live with for the last 26 years. ''.I shouldn''t be wasting time like this.'' The time period of one month was not long at all. No, he thought it was far, far too short. He felt the sense of urgency take over his thought process. After picking up the bag, Seol left the room. * Back on the ground floor. There was still a crowd in the plaza there, but it was much smaller than when Seol first came out of the theatre. Seol took a look around to see if he could find anyone he was familiar with, only to realize that other people were, for some reason, inching away from him. Thanks to that, he was able to approach the noticeboard in peace. As Maria had mentioned earlier, the board was choke-a-full with numerous parchments. After deciding on the mission to undertake, one just had to take its parchment and rip it in half. That would teleport the person to space where the given mission took place. There was this one rule that had to be adhered to, though. There were many missions available here that allowed the survivors to band together in order to complete. However, one couldn''t form a party where more than half of the minimum required number of participants were from the same Area as him- or herself. In other words, one was forced to cooperate with survivors from other Areas. Seol wasn''t thinking of forming a party now, anyways. Thinking like this, he quickly took a sweeping look at the board. [Survive on a mountainside (remaining number of attempts: 14/15)] Avoid the fangs of a starving beast and survive for the next two hours within the mountainside! Difficulty: Very Easy When successful: +10 Survival Points When unsuccessful: N/A *Cooperation not allowed ''Nope. Pass.'' It was an easy mission, but the reward on offer was too low. What Seol wanted was a mission that could be done in the shortest amount of time while also having the highest possible rewards. And if it was safe to boot, then there would be nothing more he''d ask for. What with his numerous prerequisites, his search didn''t go easily; but there were literally hundreds of missions available here, so it was only a matter of time. Soon enough, he spotted a certain mission parchment. [Find your path inside a maze! (remaining number of attempts: 90/90)] Escape from an underground maze in six hours! If you end up in the wrong path. Difficulty: Normal When successful: +100 Survival points When unsuccessful: Starting from the beginning again or death *Cooperation allowed (up to two people) Just by looking at the reward, he wasn''t too keen on it. However, he could repeat it as much as he wanted to, and more importantly, he liked the fact that he could potentially rely on his innate ability. The mission explanation implied that he could die if he entered the wrong path. However, wouldn''t it be fine if he only stuck to the paths that shone in green? It was certainly worth a shot. Seol made up his mind and took one parchment out from the thick bundle. He checked the time with his smartphone; it was 11:31 AM. After confirming the time, he ripped the paper in half. A bright light exploded and he felt a strong suction force sucking in from his midriff. Seol closed his eyes and opened again a bit later. He realised that he was now standing inside a cavern. The novelty of his new surroundings wore off really quickly, though. He tightly grasped the steel bar and cautiously surveyed the immediate area around him. However, even after one, two minutes of solid waiting, not a single thing showed up. He breathed a sigh of relief and shifted his gaze to his front. There were five big holes in the wall, shaped like entrances. As soon as he activated his Nine Eyes, things unfolded as he suspected it might; the hole to his far-left glowed in green; the middle three glowed in yellow; while the right-most one was in the hues of orange. Seol stepped forward in this slightly-bending cavern and entered the left entrance. * [You have completed the ''Normal'' rated mission.] [100 Survival points has been awarded.] [Current SP: 26600 SP] With the announcement ringing in his ears, Seol''s vision was filled with the sight of the ground floor plaza. As soon as he made out of the maze, he was transferred back to the Neutral Zone. The clock on his phone displayed 12:56 PM C he only needed one hour and 25 minutes to complete a 6-hour mission. He only walked in the direction dictated by his innate ability, so he didn''t encounter anything that could''ve been called ''dangerous''. Clearing the mission took a bit longer than he''d liked because it was his first time attempting it. However, he figured that as soon as he became familiar with it, he might be able to finish the maze in less than one hour. Seol nodded his head, now convinced. He then returned to the noticeboard in a hurry to rip up the mission parchment for the maze once more. And so, he proceeded to vanish and return to the plaza several more times. After he completed the mission that nominally needed six hours to complete six more times, a couple of unexpected problems rose up. The first problem was that the number of attempts remaining had decreased quite noticeably. This was because the other survivors witnessed Seol continuously completing this particular mission; they figured that it must''ve been easier than they initially feared, and one or two people began trying their luck. After all, for a regular survivor, 100 Survival points amounted to one-tenth of their aim, so the allure was indeed great. And the second problem was. Euhck. A sharp pain momentarily bore through his brain. Seol had no choice but to halt his hands from ripping up another mission parchment. There was no need to even mention what this pain signified. He was all too acutely familiar with it, after all. It was a warning. Or, perhaps, an omen. He had been using ''Nine Eyes'' for over six hours straight now, so it wasn''t all that surprising for his brain to cry out in anguish. ''But, I still need to do a few more.'' The level of pain wasn''t all that great if he thought about it. However, back in the past, back a few years ago when he proceeded to ignore similar warning signs. He ended up wallowing in the harsh reality of losing his ability and suffering the consequences of it. ''Now that I think about it, my whole body kind of feels fatigued, too.'' No matter how important evolving his ability was, if the ability itself was lost through recklessness, then that would be the worst way to waste his time, ever. He didn''t want to repeat the mistake of losing his ability ever again. In the end, Seol returned the mission parchment back to the board, and decided to take a break in his room upstairs. * Seol woke up from his slumber feeling completely refreshed. Not only his head, but his entire body felt alive and rejuvenated. His body, which did feel a bit heavy C although not to the extent of feeling like a mountain C felt quite normal now. Maria explained that there was definitely a reason why expensive rooms cost so much. There were dozens of rooms in the Neutral Zone but their pricing varied to quite a ridiculous degree. According to her, the cheap rooms were only good for sleeping, but as the price increased, the environment found in the rooms gradually became more ''beneficial'' towards the survivor trying to rest there. More importantly, Seol''s room was one of its kind in the whole Zone. Even if he rested as long as everyone else, he''d get to enjoy the effects of a rest that seemingly had lasted for several times longer. The phone''s display now showed 11:12 PM. ''I slept for around five hours, huh.'' Seol pulled out the convenience store food from the bag. He could eat for free in the restaurants, but he couldn''t waste the time going there to order and eat. While chewing on a sandwich, he organized his thoughts. ''The efficiency is too poor.'' Including the break, he spent 11 hours to earn 600 Survival points. If he earned 1200 points in 24 hours, then in a month, that would be 36,000 points. He might be able to somehow afford two Ambrosias at this rate, but. ''The problem is with the remaining number of attempts.'' Seol knew very well that it was impossible to go and repeat the same mission over and over again. He also needed to consider those people who would try to follow whatever he painstakingly chose to do next as well. Seol felt the distinct need to revise his strategy. The two prerequisite conditions of ''short time requirement/high rewards upon completion'' were non-negotiable, but he thought he could forego his safety. No, he had to forget about it. Why? Higher the danger, higher the payout, that was why. Honestly, he was very much tempted by what was on offer at the VIP store. Besides, he was told that once he left, it''d be exceedingly difficult to return to the Neutral Zone, too. So, he earnestly wanted to at least drink the Divine Elixir as soon as possible. He wondered whether he should visit the other stores, too. But, he just shook his head in the end. Really now, he couldn''t afford to waste a single point, so what was there for him to possibly buy? However, he couldn''t neglect to make thorough preparations. So, Seol pulled his bag closer and began inspecting its contents. ''Let''s see. The quill pen of flowing consciousness is not for combat. And this Mirror of Understanding is for. Damn it, it''s only useful against the Deceased!'' There wasn''t a mission to get rid of the walking dead in the Tutorial, nor would the survivors be given such a mission in the first place, so why. Fortunately, though, he possessed a box full of spell balls. He only needed four of these balls to take care of that terrifying Gaekgwi, so he was sure of these coming in handy in the near future. Seol extracted the familiar combination of Poison Fog, Ignite, Spider Web, and Hydrochloric Acid and put them in his pockets. Then, he headed towards the ground floor. The hour may have been late, yet there were still twenty-plus people loitering around the plaza. Even the second-place Odelette Delphine and Hao Win could be seen among them as well. When the ''first place'' Seol made his entrance, both of them turned around to meet him as if they had a prior agreement. However, Seol was too preoccupied with earning more Survival points, so he failed to notice their actions. He simply poured his attention on the noticeboard. Excuse me. Just as Seol''s gaze headed upwards, Odelette Delphine called out to him. Uhm, yes? Seol tilted his head slightly. She was fidgeting with a strand of her brown hair C unlike the first time he saw her, she seemed to be in a slight bind over something. Did you know? Do you perchance remember Mister Tong Chai? Mister Tong Chai, you say. You mean, the man wearing a turban? Yes. He was the fifth-place finisher. That man. I think he has met his doom. .Met his doom? He''s dead? A survivor who managed to amass more than 1000 points during the Tutorial died already? Now that was something Seol couldn''t just gloss over. That one. I think he died while attempting that mission. The mission parchment Odelette pointed at was the very same mission Seol was repeating earlier in the day. Indeed, there is a warning that you might die, but. Why do you think he''s dead? It''s been six hours since he disappeared, but he hasn''t returned yet. Mmm. I''m not so sure about that. No matter what, to say he died while attempting something as simple as this Normal difficulty mission is a bit. Odelette''s expression became complicated when she heard his words. Something as simple. I see. Well, will you be attempting the same mission again? Ah, no. I was thinking of trying my hands on a different mission this time. Seol shifted his gaze back to the noticeboard. Odelette Delphine stood there licking her lips for a little while longer, before opening her mouth again. Can you spare some time to share a cup of tea with me? . Although her suggestion didn''t sound so bad C meeting a girl possessing an amazing beauty late at night C Seol had something far more pressing to attend to first. He needed to select a new mission and attempt it at least once. I apologize, but there is something I really need to confirm first. If it''s not too much trouble, can I take a rain check? Seol spoke while considering the fact that she was a foreigner. After listening to his formal rejection, Odelette formed a wistful expression. I guess it can''t be helped, then She turned around to leave. Seol resumed checking the board out C then, he thought what if, and activated his ability. Most of the mission parchments placed lower down on the board didn''t emit any color, but as he raised his gaze upwards, he saw yellow, vermillion and crimson, in that ascending order. ''Does that mean missions found higher up on the board are harder?'' Seol then stared in disbelief at the mission parchment dyed in deep crimson color located at the very top of the board which proudly boasted the mission reward of 172,800 points. However, his gaze spotted something odd nearby and stayed there. Among the sea of orange, there was one mission parchment dyed in yellow. ''1000 Survival points as the mission reward?'' The difficulty was one step above the ''Slightly Hard'' C ''Hard''. Remaining attempts? 15 out of 15. Most importantly, there was no time limit, either. As he looked up at that piece of paper, greed filled up Seol''s expression. Chapter 22. A Star Shining Again (2) [Break through the siege and survive! (Remaining number of attempts: 15/15)] Survive the encirclement of the group of skeletons! Difficulty: HardWhen successful: +1000 Survival points.When unsuccessful: Death*Cooperation possible (up to 6 participants) ''A siege? Skeletons?'' The mission parchment screamed ''danger'' even through a cursory glance. The fact that the mission allowed up to six people to form a party told the same story, as well. Quite likely, Seol would find himself surrounded from all sides the moment he ripped the parchment in half. However, no matter how long he stared, the mission''s color remained yellow. And that color, without a doubt, signified that he should pay attention. Seol stood there, hesitating somewhat thanks to the word ''siege'', but then he remembered that Kang Seok also glowed in yellowish color as well. If the creatures he''d encounter were on that guy''s level, then. ''I have to take the risk.'' If he could survive and succeed, then he could potentially earn up to 15,000 points. He''d get to amass almost half of his goal of 34,000 points with this one mission alone. Besides, other survivors showed no sign of even touching this parchment, so it seemed perfect for his current situation. ''I should still be careful, though.'' After making up his mind, Seol pulled out all the spell balls in his possession. ''Will poison work against skeletons?'' Seol deliberated for a while, before deciding to use them even if they proved to be ineffective. He did confirm the crucial fact during killing the Gaekgwi, that the poisonous fog seemed to possess some elements of explosive gas. If he combined that with Ignite, then there was a good chance that he''d reap huge benefits C just like the last time. ''So, it should be better to combine these two.'' He carefully checked each of the spell balls and divided them into two groups C ones that would be used in combination and the rest that would be used by themselves. It was a shame that there were no spell balls related to holy or divine magic. It''d be a lie if he wasn''t feeling nervous. Still, he shoved the spell balls inside his pockets and grasped the steel bar as tightly as he could, before ripping the parchment up with his teeth. The already-familiar sensation brushed past him and the scenery changed in an instant. The location for this mission was set inside an underground cavern-like space. His vision immediately took in the ceiling above that seemed far too low for his liking. . And, right in front of his eyes. Several dozens of skeletons stood there, as he expected they might, and were glaring at the intruder. ''They all look rather hostile, don''t they.'' The disparity between what he saw in things like video games and that of reality was as great as heaven and earth. Whatever the case may have been, his plan was to start his assault with a bang. Seol pulled out the combination of Poison Fog and Ignite C the very combo that worked so splendidly against the Gaekgwi C and was about to throw the two, before his hands hastily froze mid-action. .Huh. Suddenly, he had a thought. He was standing in a completely different environment compared to when he was killing the Gaekgwi. He glanced behind him and saw a solid wall. There wasn''t a lot of space around him, and worst of all, there was no room to retreat. But, he was thinking of using a poisonous gas here? And to make it explode, too? He nervously swallowed down his saliva after realizing how close he got to inadvertently killing himself. From the very beginning, things were going sideways. Kwaaahhhaaa!!! Right at the back of the undead horde, a skeleton wearing a battle helmet roared out. Then, dozens of ''normal'' skeletons began to repeatedly clatter their teeth in unison; they raised their weapons and began inching closer to Seol''s position. Realizing how urgent his situation had become, Seol quickly chucked the Ignite spell ball first. It caused a small explosion and knocked out two skeletons. Maybe because it was used independently, its overall prowess was far lesser than what he was hoping for. Seol tried to remain calm and pulled out his second combination from the pocket C Spiderweb and the Hydrochloric Acid. The thrown spell ball rapidly spun in the air, before tens of silvery threads exploded out. Ten-odd skeletons were tied up by these threads. Seol chucked the Acid ball a beat later; the acidic liquid rained down on the immobile monsters. The skulls, ribs, pelvic bones, femurs, etc, got melted in the blink of an eye, taking care of the first wave. The overall effect was more or less acceptable, but the problem was that he still had to take care of twenty-plus remaining skeletons. These monsters continued to advance forward while their teeth noisily clattered, even though the flames from Ignite spread around and caught a few of them on fire. All these were still within Seol''s calculations, though. He had to decrease their numbers as much as he could before he was pushed up against the wall. While cautiously retreating, Seol pulled out more spell balls from his pocket. Strong beams of light exploded out from the fourth ball he threw in the air.With a loud buzz, the ball exploded in a blinding shower of arcing electricity which spread out to everywhere, causing a chain reaction of sorts. The skeletons trembled non-stop before they collapsed to the ground like puppets with their strings cut. Somehow, Seol managed to bring down the second wave. Guaaaah From the back, the helmet-wearing skeleton roared out in anger once more. Since it seemed to be the leader of this undead horde, its anger was more or less understandable, what with its subordinates decreasing by over half in only a few breaths'' time. The leader skeleton grasped a large ax and rushed forward, before powerfully kicking off from the ground. The boney hand arced back and then, shot downward as if the monster wanted to slice apart the rude intruder in one go. Seol didn''t expect the enemy to perform an aerial assault like that and stood there blinking in a daze. Meanwhile, the distance between him and the monster shrunk rapidly. He was about to pull three more spell balls out but had to urgently raise the steel bar to defend himself, instead. Although he was slightly caught off-guard, as long as he could defend this attack and hit the skeleton with lots of spell balls, then he''d be. CLANG!! Seol''s body tilted to one side rather unexpectedly. His eyes grew wide in disbelief. The airborne attack that carried the downward momentum contained destructive power that easily exceeded his expectations. The angle of defense allowed him to deflect the descending ax, but at the same time, the impact force shoved his own arm away as well. The ax was swung again in a diagonal line and smacked away Seol''s steel bar like it was nothing. Then, it swung back towards his now-exposed ribcage. His eyes instinctively spun and took in the sight of the powerful arc the ax was drawing. Seol''s head blanked out, then. I''m going to die here?Just like this? Really?But, it was only ''Attention Required'', wasn''t it?I still have spell balls left to use, and I am not in a disadvantageous position yet.! As thousands of thoughts entered and left his head, his instincts screamed out. It told him it was too late now. Seol gave up on counter-attacking right away and spun around with what little reflex he could muster up. While exposing his back, he crouched forward as much as he could. Slice!! The sharp blade of the ax didn''t cut the intruder''s back but sliced up the object slung across his shoulders C the thick bag that contained pretty much every little thing from a certain convenience store. At the same time, the skeleton''s head was reflected on the smooth, polished surface peeking out from underneath the gap cut open by the ax. Suddenly, a light beam shot out from the bag and penetrated the skeleton''s eye sockets. Kieeeeeee! The skeleton screamed. Seol nearly toppled over from the impact but managed to prop himself up by placing his hands against the wall. He turned his head around to look. Although he was dazed and stunned silly, he still got to see the skeleton screaming out in pain as it was burning away. The moment of quick thinking had saved his neck, but he couldnt hide his shock from the sudden change of situation. ''W, what happened?'' He managed to survive, but that didnt mean his troubles were over. He quickly pulled the bag that served as a wonderful shield to his front and rummaged through its contents. He then figured out the cause of the change. A beam of bright light was coming from the sliced gap of the bag. .Oh. The Mirror of Understanding. It was the SPECIAL item he drew from the drawing machine, supposedly for dealing with the Deceased. Thinking what if, Seol pulled the mirror out and shined its light on the still-burning skeleton with the helmet. Every single bone on its body began to change color right away. Very soon, the monster completely became ash and scattered away like dust. It wasn''t the only that monster, though. Even the ones trapped within the Spiderweb, even the ones hastily retreating as soon as the light touched them, they turned into ash while crying out in sorrowful wails. He only had to shine the light once around the cavern, but the tens of skeletons all became dust in less than one minute. When all of its targets were gone, the mirror''s surface cracked as if to signal that it had achieved what it was designed for. [You have successfully completed a ''Hard'' difficulty mission.][1000 Survival points has been added to your tally.][Current SP: 28,100 SP] * When Seol returned to the plaza, a small commotion rose up. After the ''first placed survivor'' vanished from the plaza, the crowd quickly checked what mission he had chosen, only to be shocked out of their minds. Not even one person among them dared to attempt a Normal difficulty mission yet, but this youth was challenging a Hard difficulty already? Not only that, all by himself? The opinions were evenly split. Some were saying that he had bitten off more than he could chew, while others said that they should wait and see. And as everyone could see, Seol returned to the plaza in less than five minutes. Since there was only one possibility upon failure of the mission, which was death, his re-emergence meant only one thing. I can''t believe it. Hao Win muttered out softly in disbelief. It could be said that Hao Win''s surprise was on a different level compared to other survivors here. He had managed to complete a few missions already, and while doing so, he got to form a certain view, an educated guess of sorts, regarding how one should go about surviving in the Neutral Zone. He was convinced that, if he wanted to undertake missions, he would have to make adequate preparations first by purchasing various items through many stores found here. And also, even if he could form a party with other people possessing similar level of abilities as himself, he should not, under no circumstances, attempt to clear missions that had difficulty rating higher than ''Normal'', at least not for now. That was probably why Odelette Delphine went to chat with the first-placed young man from Korea. Of course, she still got refused rather grandly, though. But that man from Korea had complete a mission with a difficulty rating two rungs higher than ''Normal'' this quickly? How did he do it? Is able to use magic already. Hmm? Hao Win was thinking of inching closer to Seol and ask, but he ended up tilting his head instead. Seol was standing in the same spot, unmoving like a stone sculpture. There was a strange, awkward atmosphere surrounding him. It was as if Hao Win was looking at a soldier who barely managed to return from a bloody and brutal warzone. When Hao Win took a closer look, the golden bag he was so envious of was split almost in half, and Seol''s expression seemed to be lost and contemplative at the same time. Then, Seol began moving his feet in silence. The crowd could only stare at the back of the young man wordlessly climbing up the staircase in unsteady steps. * Seol couldn''t recall how he returned to his room. His head hurt and he felt dizzy as if he had too much to drink. Upon regaining his focus, he found his entire body soaked in cold sweat. A chill crept up his back. His breathing seemed normal on the surface, but his heart kept pounding. His throat felt so dry and clammy that he thought it might crack into pieces at any second. He pulled out a two-liter bottle of water and drank from it non-stop. His Adam''s apple danced up and down for a long time. Seol drank almost half of the bottle in one go, then forced his shaking legs to move. Soon, he fell on top of the bed. Only then, this sensation of returning alive from the abyss came washing over him. Honestly speaking, had he ever felt this enervated since the Tutorial began? Tok, tok He heard someone knocking on the door and raised his head, but then, decided not to care and dropped his head back down the sheets. He didn''t feel like talking to anyone at the moment. The knocking continued for a while, but when there was no response, it stopped. Seol just lay there and wordlessly stared at the ceiling. The checkered pattern on the ceiling above seemed to be spinning in his view. How much time went by? The thick and enduring silence continued on. Seol''s fearful and shocked eyes slowly closed until only a sliver remained open. ''Did I place too much blind faith in my ability?'' The parchment was glowing yellow. He thought he could definitely clear the mission given his previous experience with Kang Seok. ''Or was I too careless?'' It wasnt that he thought it would be a walk in the park. He knew it would be very dangerous. He simply thought that he could handle the risk. ''Maybe, I was too relaxed'' But didn''t he make preparations? He checked each spell ball and even divided them into possible combinations. Seol thought up to here, and then. ''Was I too hasty.?'' .He completely closed his eyes shut. The more he tried to analyze his actions, the more foolish he looked to himself. At least, he had successfully completed the mission. Or, more correctly, he could only manage to barely clear it. The wrong choices he made came back to bite him in the ass and he nearly lost his life. Actually, being able to return alive and in one piece was a miracle in itself already. His ''Nine Eyes'' didn''t lie. When he thought about it carefully, that mission was on the level where he could have cleared it if he was being very careful. He even had in possession the necessary answer to clear the mission, too. What would''ve happened if he pulled the Mirror of Understanding out the moment he got there? Whether it was a Deceased or a skeleton, they both were undead, so why couldn''t he think of this obvious similarity beforehand? Or, what would''ve happened if he came up with different types of spell ball combinations? Only by relying on that pathetically small level of experience of killing the Gaekgwi, he went and picked the Poison Fog as his first line of attack out of the ten spell balls in his possession. Meanwhile, he didn''t even stop to consider just what kind of location he might find himself in after the teleportation. In the end, his mind was to blame. He pretended to be not relaxed. He pretended to be not overconfident. His mind, his greed, blinded him with the need to amass the Survival Points as quickly as possible. At a bare minimum, he wouldn''t have acted this complacent back during the Tutorial. ''.No, that''s not right, is it?'' Even back then, was there anything he did with his own power? More and more questions naturally reared their ugly heads as Seol was pulled along by this chain of logic. When he chased away the Gaekgwi at the assembly hall, was that through his own power? Or, when he broke past the second mission full of traps alone? They were both due to his ''Future Vision'' ability. He didn''t even know how to activate that thing right now. And more importantly, it wasn''t as if Seol made the conscious choice to act. He was simply overwhelmed by the emotions at the time. And when he killed the Gaekgwi? That was only possible because of the absolute safety the safe zone provided. What about when he earned the highest amount of points during the Tutorial, then? That was all thanks to the diary of an unknown student. Most likely, he had become too cocky. As soon as he stepped into the assembly hall, he got recognized as the holder of the hallowed Gold Mark and everyone was super respectful of him. Everyone tried to follow after his footsteps and some even worshipped him. Even the smallest things he did garnered so much attention. They all said that he was someone very special. He must''ve been enjoying all this attention, this acknowledgment of his being, even though outwardly he denied it, did not want it, didn''t even like it. [2. Traits] 1. Temperament:Weak-willed. (Possesses a weak will, thus unable to make decisions alone nor sticks to ones already made)Short-tempered. 2. Aptitude:Average. (Normal in every way; possesses no particular talent or qualities) [3. Physical Level] Strength: Low (Low)Endurance: Low (Extreme)Agility: Low (Intermediate)Stamina: Low (Low)Magic: Intermediate (High)Luck: Intermediate (High) Remaining Ability Points: 0 In reality, he was weak. If one took away this and that, then he had nothing and was nothing. He already knew what happened to him the moment he lost his ability. He knew so well what kind of useless wastrel he was, yet. Also, wasn''t he given so much more this time? Besides his own supernatural ability? You stupid son of a bitch. He found it hard to endure this sense of shame. Seol stood right back up and gripped the water bottle the other way, then he poured the water over his head. The cooling liquid rained down from his head, rushed past his face and wetted his upper torso. This was him mocking himself. He told himself, you find yourself in a such a favorable position, so much better than compared to other people, yet is this all you can do? Even after the bottle emptied, Seol remained standing there with his eyes closed. He focused on every drop of water falling from the tips of his hair. When he did this for a long time, that whirlwind of boiling emotions deep inside the pit of his stomach began to cool down just a tad. Only then did he reopen his eyes. Fuuuu.. The light of greed was completely gone from his eyes now and the original glow returned. ''This can''t go on.'' He began reflecting from the very beginning, a detail by every small detail. Not just when he started doing the missions, but the moment he stepped foot inside the Neutral Zone. ''Why am I so hung up on getting the Ambrosia?'' His obsession started the moment when Maria handed over the pamphlet. No, that wasn''t quite right. He knew the existence of the VIP store even before he got here. [Maybe you might be able to use the VIP store.] .The Guide, Han. When Seol recalled Han''s face, he also remembered something he''d forgotten until now. Why did that guy choose that time to whisper those words to Seol? Why did he go out of his way to mention the VIP store in the first place? The water drops still fell from Seol as he moved to grab the bag. He flung it open and rummaged through the contents until he found three neatly-folded pieces of paper inside. He picked one up and cautiously unfolded it. Chapter 23. A Star Shining Again (3) A Note from the Guide (49/50) 1. Advice to remember when in the Neutral ZoneDo you wish to quickly increase your physical level?Why not use the special ''Competence''?Available in: the VIP store Again, another mention of the VIP store. ''Competence?'' Now that he had taken a look, the note turned out to be just that, a note that had neither a beginning nor a proper ending. Seol still decided to leave his room, however. The only way to satisfy his curiosity was to check this Competence with his own two eyes. The VIP store was located on the eighth floor. When he pushed the door open, he found a small room, a counter, and a maid sitting behind it. Her eyes grew wide as soon as she saw him. Eh? ? Oh, my apologies. I didn''t expect to see a survivor to enter through those doors so soon. Are you perhaps here to window shop? Is this the VIP store? If you wish to purchase an item, please enter through here. The maid pointed towards a small door to her side. It seemed that there was another room behind the one they were in. Unfortunately, it isn''t possible to window shop in this store. You also need a minimum of 30,000 SP to enter, as well. If you''re curious about the products available in here. Do you have an item called Competence on sale? Seeing the maid about to pick up a familiar-looking pamphlet, Seol hurriedly interjected. The maid flinched and stopped. She then spotted the piece of paper gripped in his hand and an unreadable light flickered in her eyes. Ah~ of course. The Guide''s. Well, then. The story changes a little bit in that case. Please give me the note. After receiving the Guide''s note, she opened up the huge closet right behind her. The interior of this wooden closet was packed full with rows upon rows of adult finger-sized potion bottles. The maid pulled one out and placed it on the counter. Seol stared at this small bottle containing a milky white substance. He activated ''Nine Eyes'' but couldn''t see any color. You will also find Competence in the regular stores down below. However, they pale in comparison to the ones found in this VIP store C the price, the effects, etc. What differences are there? Mm. Well, the most expensive Competence you can find in the regular stores is priced at 250 SP. Its effects last for 12 hours. The maximum amount of boost you will receive is four times the normal. That''s not so bad if you consider the cost-effectiveness. Don''t you agree? .. Oh, you meant the VIP store''s? There isn''t even a need to say it out loud becuase the potion''s effects and its duration are doubled. For a low, low price of 400 SP, the duration lasts for 24 hours while you receive eight times the boost! Training one single day will give you the same results as training for eight days straight, guaranteed. Seol had to wonder whether he made a mistake when he thought the tone of her voice shifted subtly as if to ask, ''You''ll buy it, right? You will definitely buy it after this sales pitch, right?'' Isn''t that just impossible? How can such a thing be. Seol displayed a strong sense of disbelief. While she was laughing with her eyes, the maid''s overall expression was calm and composed. This is the Neutral Zone. Yes, so? This is the divine sanctuary created through the combined might of the seven deities. As long as you are trying to complete the tasks found within this zone, no effort will be spared in supporting you. .. Of course, a part of this zone''s reason for existence is to test you. But the main objective is to help you develop your skills even further and to increase the odds of your survival outside. The maid tilted her head slightly to the side and smiled radiantly. .That''s what I''d like to say, but well, it''s true that this potion is a little bit peculiar. Only 60 bottles are made available during each of the Neutral Zone''s openings. Also, not everyone can buy one. There are even restrictions placed where one needs to bring along these ''notes from the Guide. That''s just in case an Invited hears of the potion''s existence before arriving at the Neutral Zone. Seol thought about this carefully. He felt like he could see the answer to his quandary. Until now, he had been blinded by the VIP store to have realized it, but the words ''trying to complete the tasks found within this zone'' continued to tug at his mind. Will you buy one? The maid placed both of her hands on her waist and confidently asked him. Seol organized his thoughts for a bit, then raised his head to meet her gaze. Yes. * After leaving the VIP store and heading back to his room, Seol ran into someone he was rather familiar with. And that was Yi Seol-Ah, looking somewhat anxious as she paced up and down in front of his door. Miss Yi Seol-Ah? Orabeo-nim! (TL: Highest form of honorific used to denote one''s elder brother, used by females) Orabeo-nim? While Seol stood there confused, Yi Seol-Ah ran to him with a look of worry on her face. Are you alright? Are you really alright? W, what do you mean.? You looked like you were in pain before. I was worried, so I followed you and tried to see if you were okay, but you weren''t in your room. Seol realized that the knocking noise he heard earlier belonged to Yi Seol-Ah. She was most likely referring to the time when Seol came back looking haunted after completing the ''Hard'' difficulty mission. He was out of it back then, so he must have looked rather odd. Seol could understand now why she was behaving this way. Have you been crying? Crying? Seol unconsciously touched around his face and found that the spring water he poured on himself hadn''t fully dried yet. .I guess so. B, but, why? Because Im pathetic. Orabeo-nim isn''t pathetic at all! Yi Seol-Ah jumped up and down on the spot. She hurriedly scuttled towards him and carefully grasped hold of his arms. N, no, you are simply amazing, that''s all. You even completed a Hard mission by yourself. Because of that, a huge chaos is unfolding downstairs. Seeing her worry-filled eyes staring up at him, Seol felt like he was feeling a little bit better than before. Just a little. He slowly shook his head. That mission was not something I should''ve tried in the first place. The mission was that difficult? I attempted it without even realizing my own limits. And I almost died because of it. To be honest it''s a miracle that I''m standing here. Yi Seol-Ah was about to say something, but she chose not to after seeing Seol''s deeply wounded facial expression. I shouldn''t have carried on like that. I shouldn''t have tried that mission. Until now, I''ve only. His furrowed brows deepened even more. He closed shut his mouth for a second or two, the sounds of gritting teeth escaping from between his lips. I was using my own life as collateral in a stupid gamble. And I even swore to myself I''d never, ever gamble again O, Orabeo-nim. Yi Seol-Ah fidgeted and fretted about while wondering whether there was something she could do to aid him. She then grasped his sleeves a bit tighter and tugged. Seol raised his downtrodden eyes, only to find Yi Seol-Ah and her gentle smile looking back. Would you like to run with me for a while? Uhm, excuse me? Yes, we should have a foot race! Seol ended up slightly panicking after that suggestion literally came out of nowhere. A race? Why a race, all of a sudden? Running is really great, you see! Your mind clears up when you''re in the middle of your strides, and you''ll definitely feel better after sweating a lot. But, uh, there is no space around here to run, though? And to run on the corridors is just. Take a look at this~. [A foot race (Number of available attempts: ?/?)] Lap the track ten times! Difficulty: BasicWhen successful: noneWhen unsuccessful: none*Cooperation possible (up to 6 people) These were the contents from the mission parchment the girl produced. And it wasn''t just one or two pages, either C she was holding at least thirty of them. Seol looked at the bundle with a dazed expression, prompting her to go, Oops! and explain herself. It''s okay. The number of attempts for this mission is infinite, so I think it doesn''t really matter if I take a few more than usual. But still, isn''t that a bit too much? Oh. Uh, well, I need to run around for a while before I go to bed, or I won''t be able to fall asleep. She poked her tongue out and waved around the mission parchment slightly. Seeing her bright, innocent smile, Seol couldn''t bring himself to say no. The method of ''cooperating'' was rather simple. Whether it was by holding hands or touching shoulders, it was fine as long as there was some kind of body contact when the parchment was torn in half. The location they moved to was an athletic field. It was no bigger than what one might find in a middle school. Seol thought that doing ten laps around the track found here shouldn''t be too hard, but well, he had to revise his assessment soon enough. ''W, was my fitness level this terrible?!'' He had no problems up to fourth and fifth laps. However, he began gradually slowing down on the sixth lap, and by the time he barely managed to complete the seventh, he couldn''t even see Yi Seol-Ah''s back anymore, never mind thinking of catching up. He couldn''t even tell whether he was running on the track or the track was running him out; his breathing was beyond rough, and his heart pounded incredibly hard while loudly demanding more and more oxygen to be delivered. Sweat poured out from his back as if it was raining, and a bittersweet odor leaked out from his throat. ''I I I can''t do this!'' He wanted to plop down on the floor and pass out, but then again, that would be just too embarrassing. Why? Yi Seol-Ah had already finished all of her 10 laps and was waiting by the start/finish line while carefully regulating and calming down her breathing, that was why. However, this was unsurprising. For many, many years, his body had been poisoned by the constant stream of late-night gambling, alcohol intake, and non-stop smoking. So, there was no way he would be in a healthy state at all, especially when he never exercised in the first place. Change the way you breathe! Don''t breathe through your mouth, but through your nose! Like this, hu-hu, ha-ha! Hu-hu, ha-ha! Seol heard her encouragements and gritted his teeth. Only now, the answer that was just within his reach became crystal clear. Just like his own words muttered out not too long ago, Seol had been doing things by simply gambling with his life as the collateral. Sure, he had received a favorable hand thanks to his Gold Marking, but if one single thing went wrong somewhere, then he''d end up dead without a doubt C like when he collapsed from the skeleton''s jumping attack, for instance. Also, the maid was right, too. The Neutral Zone wasn''t designed to be a place where you must find a way to survive. No, it was designed to help one learn how to survive. Everything had an order to follow. Seol finally managed to complete all ten laps and stopped just before the finish line. He crumpled to the floor like a collapsing building, and roughly wheezed in and out. Yi Seol-Ah trotted to where he was and advised him to slowly regulate his breathing, before tilting her head a bit, looking somewhat surprised. I didn''t expect Orabeo-nim''s fitness level to be this low. H, how come. Miss Yi Seol-Ah can run so well? Well, I''ve been delivering milk in the early mornings, you see? I did that for about one year straight. Sounds rough. Oh no, not at all! I''ve always enjoyed running, you know? Even when I was at school, I entered the athletics club and ran track and field almost everyday~. Yi Seol-Ah drew a victory sign with her fingers. Seol always thought her demure, shy demeanor and her good looks matched up pretty well, but as it turned out, she was a bona fide athlete, instead. He gladly accepted her extended helping hand while opening his mouth. Thank you. Eh? She became flustered as his gratitude came out from nowhere. My mind''s a lot clearer now. Oh, I It was nothing. If I was able to help somehow, then I''m glad. Besides, you have saved me, so. I should be, instead. She quickly lowered her gaze and her cheeks reddened softly. Seeing her at a loss and not knowing how to respond, a certain streak of mischievousness tickled Seol''s fancy. In any case, thank you. N, no. It''s nothing at all. Thank you. I mean it. No, it''s really nothing at all. It''s me who''s. I really don''t know how I should repay this debt to you. .Orabeo-nim. Yi Seol-Ah puckered her lower lip in a pout and cutely glared at him. You are doing this only because of what Sungjin and I did, yes? Am I busted? Seol winked at her and stood up straight. This was quite surprising. During the run itself, he felt like a dying man, but now that it was over, his mood had improved dramatically. It''s not bad, this running thing. Right? Running is easily the best way to increase your fitness level. It increases your lung capacity, improves the way your lungs function, and it strengthens your heart. Plus, it even improves your blood circulation! Seol''s eyes gradually grew wider as he listened to the virtues of running. He genuinely had no idea that something as simple as running could be this beneficial. In that case, shall we run together one more time? Mm. I''m happy with that, but Yi Seol-Ah tilted her head this way and that before she spoke to him in a low voice. You have to drop the honorifics, okay? Seol let off a soft chuckle at her unexpected request. * After ending the running session with Yi Seol-Ah, Seol rechecked the noticeboard, and sure enough, he could see them. Right at the bottom of the board, he found huge stacks of parchments with ''Basic'' written on them. With no Survival Points offered up as rewards, everyone had been ignoring them until now. Seol revised his plans completely. The first thing he did was to visit the VIP store again. He then ignored the pleas of the maid there and bought the remaining 59 bottles of Competence. After drinking a bottle, he began running again. ''Healthy citizens make a strong nation!'' Shouting the famous slogan that encouraged people of Korea to exercise, Seol solely focused on improving his fitness level. He figured that before he could start doing any missions, he needed to be healthy and fit. As days passed, other survivors began to think Seol''s actions were odd. After all, to their eyes, he possessed enough abilities to solo a Hard-ranked mission. Even so, he was only doing Baisc training regimes that offered no rewards. Not only that, he was repeating them over and over, completely stopping other missions. Seol also found it pretty hard in the beginning. His weak physique demanded rest way too often. And inevitably, he grew bored of repeating the same thing all the time. He was constantly haunted by thoughts that told him, This is enough, you can stop now. However, when he sensed the gradual change his body was going through, he was able to throw away all doubts and temptations. On the same track that he could barely run around ten times at the start of it all, now he could complete the distance without decreasing his speed one bit. His breathing would be ruffled only a little, too. In the end, he thought this wasn''t going to be enough, so he proceeded straight into the next training mission. And that was to run 20 laps around a slightly longer track. There was one thing different for this ''mission'' than the previous one, though C there was a reward of 1 SP. Regardless, he repeated this mission diligently for a while, and he could feel his body developing ever so gradually. Maybe it was all due to the effects of the Competence potion, he could definitely feel the improvements the more he exercised. And since the results were so tangible and palpable, he no longer found the training routine monotonous and boring anymore. They had become much more interesting and fun. Every time he succeeded when he thought he couldn''t, every time he endured and achieved his goal, something within him was changing. He got addicted to this euphoria of success. And he began pouring all of his focus on training like a madman. He spent two-thirds of a day strictly on training. The big reason why he could continue doing this, though, was his room C the room that Maria personally declared as the ''best in the Neutral Zone for resting''. Just one hour of rest washed away all the fatigue, and he only had to sleep for four hours to recover his stamina completely. Soon, Seol realized that time was too precious to waste on anything else and thus became interested in how to recover his stamina even faster. Since there were potions like Competence, he figured there could be something else similar to improve one''s recovery rate as well. He didn''t hesitate to spend his SP in this regard. After all, he had no other place to spend these points, what with his meals and sleeping quarters being free to use. Soon, his exercise time increased to nearly 20 hours. He believed that he had finally begun making good use of the great starting conditions he was given, not just relying on them as if they were his crutch. Yes, he felt envious of other survivors forming teams to tackle various missions. He still felt some attachment towards the Ambrosias, too. But, when he ran around with all his might, all the negative thoughts filtered out of his system and he could control his mind better. He was determined not to take on any missions until he felt confident enough to tackle them again. And so, two weeks went by, just like that. For everyone else, it was 14 days, but for Seol, the past two weeks were more like 112 days, instead. * He''s insane. Cinzia concluded as so while watching the footage. She was resting her chin on one hand at the same time. On the screen, Seol was running on the track without taking a break. Spending half of the month only on training his basic fitness. Hah. I really did not expect that someone like him would pop up. I''m sure the gods are really happy right about now. Shouldn''t we think about informing the survivors soon? The maid courteously waiting behind her spoke up. It was Agnes, the maid who offered to guide Seol around in the beginning, only to be kicked to the curb rather rudely by Maria. What? Oh, you mean the fake deadline? The Neutral Zone is in turmoil at the moment. The deadline has been shortened far too drastically. If the survivors learn of the original deadline, then. Then? What can they realistically do? Cinzia extracted a cigarette from her inner pocket. Agnes expertly lit it up. Dont worry about it. Well just relax and wait and then tell them, ''Oh, youre all so pitiful. I decided to generously extend the deadline. Simple. But still. Enough. Agnes shut her mouth right away. A thin smoke slowly drifted out of Cinzia''s mouth. There''s no problem. Besides, didn''t I already send the word out that the Neutral Zone''s deadline will be left to my discretion? There has been a debate as to whether you changing the rules as you please is wise. Hmph. Well, then. Tell me, what do you think would have happened if I told them that they can stay in here for three months? Agnes could only sigh out after being on the receiving end of that pointed question. It''s too obvious. They would take it bloody easy. I mean, even those with 0 points would only need to get 30, 40 points a day to pass. Don''t you know just how much price we had to pay to establish this Neutral Zone? You think I''ll just sit here and watch such a thing unfold? That is true, as well. Agnes reluctantly agreed. Even the most worthless fool can complete the Normal difficulty mission by the deadline as long as they build themselves up step by step. More promising eggs would be able to go beyond that. Youve heard of Sung Shihyun who started off from the Basic difficulty and cleared the ''Impossible'' difficulty on the final day, right? Yes, Ive heard the story. That''s right. This place is designed to speed up growth. But what''s the point of telling them that it''s important when they don''t even bother? . Hearing it thousands of times is far worse than seeing it once. If they can''t feel it and sense it by themselves, there''s no point telling them the truth hundreds of times. At least now, with the short deadline, theyre forced to desperately give their all. But they will reach their breaking point soon was what Agnes was about to say, but she kept silent and just lowered her head. She didn''t 100% agree with this notion of forcing people because there weren''t enough of them voluntarily going for the optimal. But she didn''t have any sound rebuttals to offer. The countless cases of the past Neutral Zone openings were ample enough proof of Cinzia''s assertion. Most importantly, though C the manager in charge of the summons of March 2017 was Cinzia. Besides the basic rules that needed to be adhered to, the rest was left to her sole discretion. Well, I shouldn''t be saying those words out aloud, right? I too used to complete these missions like a loon, after all. Cinzia returned her gaze to the screen and licked her lips slightly. Rather than dissatisfied, she looked somewhat envious, instead. Agnes covered her mouth and smiled softly. If I trained as hard as he did when I came to this place. Then, Id be twice as strong as I am by now. I also think so. Ho? Even the famous Agnes thinks so? Of course. Every time Im faced with my limits, I have regrets. If I could buy a chance to start from the beginning, then I would not hesitate to spend millions and millions. Cinzia smiled brightly. She seemed to be really enjoying this. Returning in time, huh. That''s an interesting topic. So, how would you do things differently? Mm, first, Id try to amass as many Survival Points as possible in the Tutorial. Then once I reach the Neutral Zone, I''d drink one bottle of Competence from the VIP store every day while fully utilizing the sleeping quarters provided to the top survivor. Since Id have points left over even after that well, Id probably do the same thing that man is doing right now. That''s right. That''s why I''m kinda envious. Cinzia nodded her head and shifted her gaze away from the screen. Within the eyes of Agnes busily staring at the footage, an odd desire was visibly burning bright. I guess your instincts as a craftsman havent gone away. It''s fine if you wish to help him out. Cinzias sudden consent made Agnes blink her eyes in surprise. Pardon? Ah. But, that man is. I know, he was invited by Miss Foxy. Here''s the thing, though. I''ve heard of something interesting. While still smoking her cigarette, the ends of Cinzia''s lips began arching upwards. Chapter 24. Hidden Potential Bursting Out (1) Interesting information? That man. He might not be affiliated with Sinyoung. Upon hearing Cinzia''s straight-forward declaration, Agnes''s slim, shapely eyebrows furrowed noticeably. But that can''t be. Kim Hannah definitely. Yes, Miss Foxy is affiliated with Sinyoung. But whats important is that the gold stamp wasnt issued by them. What do you mean? Our investigation revealed that the Temple of Gula has granted her the stamp. Agnes lowered her head and closed her eyes. She did this out of habit whenever she needed to reorganize her thoughts. To have another Gold Mark appear when Sung Shihyun is still missing. So? Don''t you think it''s all a bit fishy? . Of course, nothing''s certain. Well, it really doesn''t matter even if Miss Foxy guides him to Sinyoung. They and we, Sicilia, might not be in a cooperative relationship, but were still in an amicable position with them, after all. Agnes raised her head. Unfitting for her usual taciturn expression, there was a glint of a strange light in her eyes. In that case. I''ll deal with Maria for you. That girl wont be opposed to the idea, anyways. Will it really be fine for me to get involved? With my personality, I will undoubtedly go all out once I start. Right back at you, Drill Sergeant Agnes. You''ll have to give it your all, or else. Cinzia''s expression became somewhat sinister. Sung Shihyun was an Irregular with a Gold Mark, and that man is also a Gold Mark Irregular. Conditions are seemingly the same. But if there is one thing different compared to how things were two years ago, then it''d be the trainers involved, isn'' Ah, right, I guess Sung Shihyun was personally trained by an Executor, so I guess there would be some differences. Cinzia didn''t miss the brief flash of fury rising up on Agnes''s face. If you think you can do it, then go for it. Show me what the Sicilia''s infamous demonic instructor, the conqueror of the South, has to offer. In case that man becomes a powerful enemy that stands in our way at a later juncture, please do not blame me. Agnes bowed her head in a respectful manner and quietly made her exit from the room. .Hmph. Did I push her a little too hard? Cinzia exhaled the cigarette smoke and chuckled to herself. * [Foot Race (Number of available attempts: ?/?)] Run around the track until you collapse from fatigue!Difficulty: BasicWhen successful: +10 SPWhen unsuccessful: N/A*Cooperation not allowed Hoo-hoo, haa-haa, hoo-hoo, haa-haa Seol was running on the track with a completely empty mind while utilizing the breathing method Yi Seol-Ah had taught him. By now, he had long gotten rid of the habit of keeping count the number of laps hed done. He simply did as the mission required from him C run until collapsing from the exhaustion. After a certain point, he stopped noticing his body improving. There was only one reason why he continued to train like a madman and that was to win the competition against himself. Like now. He maintained the highest speed he could muster and lapped the track dozens of times; yet, as if he was trying to run around the endless ocean, he saw no signs of the finish line. It was quite obvious that Seol''s stamina wouldnt be infinite. No matter how hard he struggled, he would eventually reach his limit. When that happened, temptations would quickly flood in. Theyd whisper, You''ve done enough. Take a short break. It''ll be fine to walk for a bit, why don''t you slow down a little When he was so short of breaths that he felt like he''d die at any second, everything around him seemed to fade away. Even taking one step forward became excruciatingly difficult. It was as if a giant wall was blocking his progress. It was telling him that this was as far as he could go. . Suddenly, a drop of tear leaked out from the corner of his eye. He wanted to cry. He wanted to cry because it was so hard. He knew it was pathetic, but he still wanted to collapse on the floor and cry his eyes out. Then, maybe, just maybe, he''d feel a lot better. Other survivors were too busy completing various missions, yet why was he here, doing this thankless work all by himself? It wasn''t as if anyone would acknowledge the hard work and sacrifice he had put in. No, he began to regret the fact that he entered this place in the first place. Kkheuck! Seol resolutely held back his tears. He gritted his teeth and endured. Whenever he was on the brink of falling to those whispers, he felt an unpleasant sense of deja vu. For some reason, he felt like he would fall into his old habit of gambling again if he couldnt overcome this here. He''d rather die than fall back into that hateful state ever again. He thought that wishing for a change when he couldn''t even win against himself was an unfunny joke not worth repeating. This desire, this drive to ''not admit defeat'' became the motivating force that ensured he would never falter. Just recalling the days when he was lost to the ecstasy of gambling boiled his blood and enraged him. Remembering back to how badly he ended up disappointing his family and how he made Yoo Seonhwa cry, he gritted his teeth. He hated himself so much that he could even start harming his own body. His rage transformed into the whip of stubbornness that mercilessly pounded on his legs. Kuaaaaaak! He reached out with his hands; his feet powerfully kicked the ground as if he was trying to jump over a wall. Unbelievably, his outstretched leg didn''t falter, and it stepped on the ground with strength and stability. Right in that moment, a strange feeling wrapped around Seol''s senses. The wall that had been resolutely prohibiting his approach until now, became a trusty and secure foothold as he jumped over it and landed on top. Seol moved his leg one last time, before finally faltering to the ground and rolled ungainly along the track''s surface. Even then, he tried to run again and his arms and legs flailed about, only to feel vomit rushing up his throat. Ueeeeeck! Seol continued to puke while tears fell down his face nonstop.The retching eventually ended, and he powerlessly rolled onto his back. He closed his eyes, wanting to enjoy the remaining traces of ecstasy that overwhelmed his senses just now for a bit longer. [''Basic'' difficulty mission has been successfully completed.] [10 Survival points have been accredited to you.] [Current SP: 2840 SP] Meanwhile, Seol''s energyless hands slowly but tightly clenched into fists. [Your personality trait, ''Weak-willed'' has been erased.] [Your stamina level has risen from ''Low (Low)'' to ''Low (Intermediate).] The track disappeared from his view, and the familiar sight of the Neutral Zone''s interior entered his view. ? Seol was teleported back to the plaza while still on his back. He raised his head slightly when a shadow loomed over him. His slowly rising eyes spotted someone''s rather shapely legs first. Then, he even got to see the ends of the garter belt crossing her inner thighs, just hidden beneath her dress. And when his sights dug in just a little bit higher, a piece of frilly fabric with a cute teddy bear sewn in front that seemed to be protecting the most secretive and important area. .Lilac? Kuk. With a grunt, a pair of legs hurriedly backtracked. Seol nodded his head, thinking that was one very cute bear. Then, after spotting Agnes''s cold glare penetrating through her glasses, he began to panic. But how was that possible? After all, she looked like one of those uber-strict head maids working for some historically-important household. I beg your pardon. I did not expect you to be teleported back while lying on the ground. Agnes coughed to clear her throat and quite abruptly presented Seol a cup with some kind of liquid in it. Seol was feeling thirsty anyway, so he gladly accepted it and smiled. Soon, the cool and refreshing liquid slid down his throat. It felt as if a little bit of his energy had returned immediately. He pushed off the ground and stood up. Thank you. I was actually. It''s 10 SP. It wasn''t free?! Seol was about to argue that he was being forced into buying something he didn''t really need but swallowed his words right back down as soon as he felt the changes taking place within his body. Oh. The cold liquid sliding down his throat suddenly felt warm and gentle once it arrived in his stomach. A truly refreshing sensation spread throughout every corner of his body and gently massaged all the accumulated fatigue away. Instead of topping up his spent energy, the liquid seemed to enhance his own surging vitality. This is.? It''s nothing much. If you rest for a little longer, you should be able to move as usual. Agnes stopped there for a second and stared at Seol. And also, although I fully understand your intentions, it''d be for the best that you no longer drink the stamina recovery potion for the time being. Why? Seol was surprised. Rather than ''How did you know'', his surprise was more of ''Why shouldn''t I?'' But, if I want to increase my training time. I never thought I, as a trainer, would say this, but. Agnes fixed her glasses on her nose. You need to decrease the length of your training time. You''re telling me to. train less? Yes. Agnes readily agreed with his answer as if she was waiting for it. It may sound presumptuous of me, but through my observation of the past two weeks, I have come to the conclusion that your training routine has gone beyond the realm of simple fitness training and is now harming your body instead. Your body needs time to cool down properly through regularly scheduled breaks. However, you''re punishing it even before it can get adequately ready. It is almost to the point of cruelty. Her cold analysis left Seol speechless. You have been using recovery potions to forcibly regain your stamina. Although its fine to use it every once in a while, continuous intake over a prolonged period of time will not help you at all. Resting well is also part of a proper training routine. The more your fatigued body repeats recovering stamina through natural means, the faster your natural recovery rate will get. Now is the time you let your body get used to recovering naturally. I I see. From here onwards, rather than relying on recovery potions that instantly replenish your stamina, I strongly advise you to use various items that aid you in natural recovery. For example, there are refreshments, special scented oils for bathing, plants or scented candles to place near your pillow, and others. Agnes also added that such items would also have positive effects on his endurance, strength, and agility. Seol could only nod his head in a daze. He was currently lost among the influx of information, not knowing what to make of it. He knew she wanted to give him important advice, but right now, that dang teddy bear from before merrily danced inside his brain and he couldn''t concentrate properly. If it''s not too inconvenient for you. Completely unaware of what Seol was thinking at the moment, Agnes quietly continued on with her words. Will you grant me the honor of guiding you? Please. She said something very similar on the first day Seol arrived on the Neutral Zone. However, the nuance of her words was a little different this time. Itd be my honor. Seol had no reason to refuse, so he didn''t. There is one thing that I''m curious about. As they climbed up the staircase, Agnes asked him. Why do you not eat at the restaurants, and instead, choose the food items you found in the Tutorial''s convenience store? You can utilize the services of the restaurants for free. Her voice sounded like she was admonishing him somewhat. Seol sheepishly scratched his cheek. Well, uh. I thought I didn''t have a lot of time to waste, so. That will not do. Just as proper rest is important, so are your meals. Your body needs more nutrients as you train, yet you''ve been eating those unhealthy junk food. Agnes shook her head in disappointment. Eventually, their steps came to a halt. They arrived on the third floor. Through the glass door, they could see a wide-open space filled with various exercise equipment. Even though there was no treadmill insight, it was still better kitted out than some of the best gyms out there. Running for two weeks. And you have been taking the special Competence daily, so that equates to almost four months of constant training. I believe that you are at least fit to a certain degree now. It was at this point that Seol became sure; this strict-looking maid, who just so happened to possess a taste in cute underwear, had knowledge of everything that occurred inside the Neutral Zone. Running isn''t the only form of training. In order to evenly raise your physical stats, I recommend that you try other types of training as well. Seol agreed with that idea. He was thinking of starting other basic training besides running, anyways. Agnes was introducing him to this facility because of that reason as well. Of course, it wouldn''t be free to use this place, though. How much is it to use this place? Ten points per day, but if you pay for a week in advance, then it''s discounted to 50. Also, if you wish to hire a full-time trainer to aid you in your training, it will cost you further one extra meal a day. Seol had been paying close attention and ended up doubting his own hearing. Seeing that dumbfounded expression on his face, Agnes hurriedly added something else. You see, the cuisine offered here in the Neutral Zone is really delicious. Although Seol couldn''t really understand what she meant by that exactly, he decided to accept it as her way of saying she''d help him for free. Even he knew that having a trainer beside you while training made a huge difference. Besides, he could tell Agnes was fired up about something. Feeling something was slightly odd, Seol activated ''Nine Eyes'', but she didn''t emit any color. In other words, she wasn''t necessarily trying to harm him. Seol carefully assessed his situation before opening his mouth. By any chance, are there any other maids beside you who can also train me? Agnes tilted her head slightly. It''s not impossible to find one, but. Are you perhaps not satisfied with me? No, not at all. Seol denied the notion and quietly took a deep breath. I''d like someone who possesses excellent skillset, but also someone who can train me without holding back. Agnes adjusted her glass; the glare from the light reflected off the lens rather sharply. In that case, there is no need to introduce anyone else. Her eyes remained fixed on Seol as she quietly gathered her hands in front of her chest. He thought that there was a trace of smirk on her lips. It is quite embarrassing to say this out aloud, but I am also referred to as the Sicilia''s demonic instructor. Demonic instructor. That''s good. Will you be fine with it? I was planning to be gentle with you at first. Her words seemed to be implying, Do you think you can handle it? Seol replied without hesitation after hearing such a naked provocation. Let me pay the Survival points first. Exactly 10 minutes later. Seol was regretting everything he had said while figuratively beating the ground up in anguish. The nickname of ''demon'' wasn''t just for show. The moment the training began, Agnes pushed him to the brink without mercy. It was to the point that Seol began missing the pain he felt while he was running laps around the track. He even ended up protesting during the training by saying, Isn''t this too harsh? Didn''t you say something about taking a break? And the reply he got was, You can rest after the training is over. No one said you could take a break in the middle of your training! Another thing he couldn''t bring himself to understand was her suddenly getting violent in the middle of the training. I told you to keep your eyes forward! Slap! Her thin stick sharply landed on Seol''s shoulders with a loud slap. Again! One! Seol panted non-stop as he fixed his grip on the barbell resting on his trapezoid muscles. While doing squats, the so-called must for training the muscles on the lower body, Seol was suffering from the kind of pain that felt like his thighs were being cut up with a dull knife. Two! Kkheueueu..! When he somehow managed to lower his hips, the stick slapped him hard on the back once more. You are bending your knees, yet why are they sticking out beyond your toes? Straighten yourself! ''I''ve never seen someone as vicious as you! Seol was screaming inside. He didn''t say anything since he knew that getting hit would help with increasing his endurance. But still, he had no idea she would be this heartless. Was it because he inadvertently sneaked a peek at that laced lilac teddy bear underwear? Meanwhile, Agnes sharply shouted out. Again! Unfortunately, Seol''s quaking thighs couldn''t hold on any longer and he fell on his butt..What do you think you''re doing? Agnes''s icy cold voice ''politely'' entered his eardrums. Hua, Hua! Not caring one bit, Seol began massaging his aching thighs. He was getting seriously worried about blood coalescing there and then bursting out of the skin or something. Hmph. Agnes let off a snort and crossed her arms against her chest. Only with this much. If you''d like, I can go a little easier on you. Well, I think I''m being sufficiently gentle even now. You.! If this is not to your liking, I can introduce you to someone else at any time. The corners of Agnes''s lips curled up. Seol barely managed to swallow the curse words almost jumping out his mouth and lowered his head. .No, it''s fine. Let''s continue. Let me say this one more time. I won''t go easy on you during the duration of your training. This is what I wanted. I''ll just shout out some gihap and continue on. Gihap, is it. What you need right now isn''t some random shouts, but the willpower to endure. In any case, let us continue. Please, stand up. Seol spat out a lengthy groan after hearing her. Ah! Is it fine if my gihap is a bit peculiar? When he asked her while still massaging his thighs, Agnes''s eyes became narrower than a slit. Are you trying to buy yourself time? You can do whatever you want with your gihap, but you will need to hurry and stand up, please. ''Damn it! Damn it!!!'' Seol stood back up while gritting his teeth. Meanwhile, she simply hoisted the barbell on his shoulders. And then. No matter what type of training you perform, the two most important things are your posture and your breathing pattern. One! He timed his gihap with the count. Li! Li? That''s indeed a peculiar gihap. Two! Lac! ? One? Li! ..Two. Lac! Suddenly, the counting came to an abrupt stop. When Seol turned his head around to look, he found Agnes glaring at him with her face completely dyed red. She was furtively grasping the hems of her dress, and the stick in her hand was trembling ever so slightly as well. She seemed to be very flustered at the moment. Suddenly, Seol felt quite satisfied for some reason. He slyly threw out a question. Why did you stop counting? W, w, w, what. What are you saying.?! Is there a problem with my posture? N, no! That''s not the issue! Oh, you mean, with my gihap? You said I can do whatever I want with my gihap, so. Ah, right. Let me change it to something else. Seol raised the white flag when Agnes threateningly raised the stick up high. Of course, he had no desire to end things here. Please, train properly. One! Teddy! Two! Bear! Again, the counting stopped. A short moment later. SLAP! From the third floor gym, a sticky slapping noise resounded out. * After Agnes entered his life, Seol''s way of living in the Neutral Zone underwent yet another noticeable change. The biggest change, of course, had to do with his haphazard training regime. Now, he was working off on a well-defined and thought-out training routine. Now he could say that, although the length of the time spent had decreased, the overall quality of the training had been increased several folds. Strength, endurance, agility, and stamina C the severity of the training regime targeting these four key areas remained cruel enough for him to resort to throwing out multiple expletives. However, thanks to his fitness level raised through the constant running, he could cling on more or less. Also, Agnes showed much diligence and even mapped out his activities outside training, including his diet and methods of resting, etc. Since the instructor displayed the kind of zeal only seen when polishing a valuable but still-rough diamond, Seol too was motivated to reciprocate that dedication and worked hard. Not only that, the special Competence with the eight times the effects were added on top, so naturally, he grew at an explosive pace. Indeed, his fitness and stats continued to improve. Not only that, his body would now cool down rapidly from the state of sweaty exhaustion soon after the training ended. The transformation felt so alien to him, Seol sometimes had to wonder whether this was his own body or not. While Seol constantly and rapidly grew under the guidance of Agnes, the 30th morning finally arrived on the Neutral Zone. For other people, it was 30 days, but for Seol, it was more like 240 C almost eight months of hardcore training. On this day, the situations of those who had made preparations and those who hadn''t would be changed somewhat. Chapter 25. Hidden Potential Bursting Out (2) On the morning of the 30th day. As planned, Cinzia made the announcement of the deadline being extended by another two months. She sounded like she was being generous towards everyone, and that led many of the survivors to breathe out a sigh of relief. After all, most of them had failed to gather 1000 points until now. Of course, not everyone displayed the same reaction. What is it, Hao Win? Cinzia knew that Hao Win was staring at her for a long time, but she decided to reply only now and shifted her own gaze towards the man in the black suit. Hao Win''s eyebrows rose up ever so slightly. It''s nothing, really. Just that. Just that? It''s different from what I''ve heard. Wasn''t it originally three months to begin with? Hao Win seemed to have found a way to imply those words without saying them out aloud. Of course, he had no real reason to reveal the truth and get on Cinzia''s bad side. Is that so? What a shame. I don''t know which moron told you those things, but you must have not heard that I''m the general manager this time around. If you say something like that, then I guess there''s nothing more to say. Hao Win shrugged his shoulders and turned around, breaking eye contact. Cinzia then casually swept her gaze across the rest of the survivors. So, how was the first month of your stay in the Neutral Zone? Her question was met with nothing but silence. The reality of the survivors'' situation was that no matter how many of them gathered to form a team, none could crack a single ''Normal'' difficulty mission. Unless you''re a complete moron, I''m pretty sure you began to realize the harsh truth by now. ''Ah, Im really worthless. If I leave this place now, I will die right away''. You must have thought about such things, no? Dont you think so, burrito? The burly Mexican man who complained about not being let into Paradise avoided meeting her gaze in embarrassment. Looks like you''ve all woken up by now. Cinzia seemed to be satisfied by their reactions as the tone of her voice softened just a tad. Now that you''ve become aware of your own reality, surely you''re more willing to listen now than ever before. Most of you probably have amassed at least some Survival Points by now, correct? That was indeed the case. Pretty much everyone did nothing but complete missions like madmen. Even those who entered the Zone with 0 points had amassed a few hundred points at this point. Well, I''ve prepared a gift for all of you. At the mere mention of a ''gift'', the eyes of the survivors opened up wide in anticipation. For tomorrow only, the Chamber of Awakening will open up for you. And inside this Chamber of Awakening, you will get to meet the seven gods that rule this world. Not only that, you will receive ''classes'' that best suit your situation as well as your disposition. Simply put, you will be able to use mana from that moment on. Whisper, whisper The once-quiet theatre grew noisy in an instant. Once you receive your class, it should become easier for you to figure out what kind of missions you should take on or what kind of roles you should play during cooperative missions. Also. Cinzia''s eyes arched up. The Survival Points you''ve earned so far will become even more valuable. Several questions came flying at her from the audience seats. Unlike the first day, Cinzia patiently answered every single one of them. Meanwhile, Agnes was sighing softly in the sidelines. She could already tell what would happen in the Neutral Zone after the Awakening. Just as Cinzia suggested, the moment one''s class was assigned, one would be able to use mana. Naturally, that meant one would have to learn how to utilize it and receive specialized training tailored to their new class. This matter could be resolved easily through SP. One just had to purchase ''Ability'' and ''Mana Application'' from the stores. But that was the core of the issue C the survivors would become stronger too easily. But they would hit the limit to their growth just as quickly. It''d be more correct to say that one would forever be stuck at a certain level and never improve by relying on this method. The gap between relying only on what''s shown on the Status Windows and perceiving the ''truth'' on your own was absolutely huge. And that gap would only grow wider and wider as one''s levels increased. Perhaps, Cinzia was aiming for this C to turn those who spend SP as soon as the Awakening was completed into a useable combat force as soon as possible. In other words, those who ''knew what they were doing'' would be left alone, while those who had no clue at all would be, well, ushered around like that. Cinzia''s methods of doing things were too ambiguous to truly label it wrong, and likewise, Agnes couldn''t definitely pick faults with her decision-making process. After all, it all boiled simply down to matters of differing opinions. More importantly, since Cinzia was the general manager of the Neutral Zone this time around, it was her prerogative on how she''d ''raise'' this flock of young hatchlings. * Seol was glad to hear about the extension of the deadline by another two months. Now he''d be able to use up all the Competence he had bought already without feeling the urgency. He could use any items he bought here in Paradise, but that was outside these safe walls. The Neutral Zone was constructed solely for the purpose of ensuring the survival of newbies and the training of future combatants. There was no better place to use the Competence than here. Your class will be determined tomorrow in the Chamber of Awakening. Agnes spoke as she cut into a slab of juicy T-bone steak. Seol had agreed to her suggestion and stopped eating junk food spirited away from the convenience store. He now ate proper meals from the restaurant. Doing that caused him to feel deep regret over two matters. The first regret was all to do with him not coming here sooner. Not only did the food taste amazing, but they also provided the right amount of necessary nutrients. It didn''t simply fill him up; he felt like his body was visibly getting healthier. Of course, the tastier the food, the more expensive it got, but such things didn''t matter to Seol at all. The second was that he should never fool around Agnes when it came to food. There was this one time not too long ago when Seol inadvertently broke the promise of buying her a meal once every day. She coldly told him, You had your meal alone, I see. Why don''t we get started training right away? Then, she proceeded to not talk to him for the next four days. When he thought about how much he had to sweat while trying to appease her cold, simmering fury, well. What''s on your mind? .Well, uh, the thing is, I''ve already made up my mind about which class I want. Seol quickly came up with an answer. Agnes sighed softly. You don''t get to choose your class. It''s chosen for you. Oh Is that so? The seven gods that rule over this world debate among themselves before granting survivors a class out of these four beginner ones C Archer, Magician, Priest, and Warrior. Hearing this, Seol tilted his head slightly. Only four? That''s not as many as I expected. That''s only in the beginning. Depending on how your level progresses, countless other class paths will become available to you. Agnes elegantly chewed on the meat and swallowed it before continuing on. For instance, let''s say a level 1 Warrior uses a sword as his main weapon. Then, he levels up to 2. His class title will change to ''Swordsman'' from then on. If he used an ax, then he will become an ''Axe Warrior'' instead. It is the same for the Archer class. If you rely on short swords or daggers as your main attack weapon, then when you reach level 2, your class will become ''Assassin''. In other words, only the initial stages would be the same, and the evolution of classes would entirely depend on how one developed themselves. After carefully thinking about a few things, he couldn''t help but become curious. What would happen when you''re chosen as a Magician but you level up using a sword all the time? You''d become a Level 2 Magic Swordsman, but I wouldn''t recommend going down that route. Its very difficult to dig just one well, after all. Indeed, raising one''s stats accordingly to suit the class bestowed made sense. There was no point in becoming a jack-of-all-trades that wasnt good at any one thing. Seol nodded his head in agreement, while Agnes continued on with her explanations. Also, when you level up to 5, the dividing line separating the lower class and higher class combatants, you will be asked to choose which god you wish to serve. That is the moment when the class path you have chosen becomes critically important. It is the same story when you reach Level 7. I have to choose a god?Mm. Think of it this way. Your class will either evolve or become even more specialized to suit the powers of the gods you choose. For now, this much information should suffice. Seol''s brows furrowed slightly. He thought this whole ''class'' situation would be something a bit simpler, but it turned out to be far more complex than he bargained for. As for our future training schedule. Seol thought that whatever the case may have been, he''d get to figure it out eventually as he carried on. However, as soon as he heard Agnes, he became quite tense. Whenever Agnes mentioned ''training'', his body automatically reacted in this manner. You must inform me immediately as soon as your class has been chosen. We will need to tailor your training to match that. Are you talking about the class-specific training as well as mana training? Yes. You know about them already. I heard about them today. If it''s only those. I strongly do not recommend buying the Applications from the stores for that purpose. Seol was slightly taken back by her sterner-than-usual tone. Learning how to use mana and basic skills related to your class C those can be learned via regular training. They aren''t difficult at all, so there is no point in wasting your SP on them. Not to mention, you also have the Special Competence so you will definitely learn them all in no time. . It felt like there was another reason for her to forbid him from buying the Applications, but Seol decided not to pry. One of the things he learned during the last few weeks under her tutelage was that hed end up with gold in his pocket if he just listened to her. From now on, your fitness training will only take place during the morning. During the afternoon, you will learn how to use mana. Seol was about to ask her when he''d get to start doing the missions but stopped. He already made up his mind that he''d only do so once his lost confidence returned on its own. Although there was a certain sense of anxiety, a sort of urgency, he endured and told himself to wait for a little while longer. ''I won''t be able to come back here again, remember that.'' There should be a good reason why Agnes was ordering him like so. Since Seol knew next to nothing about the world outside, it wasn''t wise to disregard her recommendations at all. Seol slowly licked his lips, before lowering his fork. I guess we''ll only decide after my class is chosen tomorrow. Agnes nodded her head as if she was satisfied with that answer. * Next morning, the Chamber of the Awakening opened up. Every single survivor was told to come to the eighth floor and stand in a queue. The corridor wasn''t long enough to accommodate everyone, so the queue had to snake down the staircase, as well. The process seemed rather simple. People who entered first emerged from the chamber not even after 30 seconds passed by while looking a bit lost and dazed. Although there were some differences among the survivors, the shortest time was 15 seconds, while the longest took around one minute. The queue decreased quite rapidly as a result. Yi Seol-Ah was deeply worried about not receiving a class, but once she emerged from the Chamber, she seemed to be in a strange state, just like everyone else before her. I''m an Archer now. An Archer? As Seol chatted to her, over half of the survivors had already received their class. It was not a definite thing, but from what Seol overheard, most of them had received the class that favored close-quarter battles C in other words, the Warrior class. Next up was the Archer class. There were a few survivors with the Priest class assigned as well. However, Seol hadn''t heard of a single Magician so far. If there was one odd thing about this whole process, it was that different classes equated to different reactions when exiting from the Chamber. While those with the Warrior class walked around seemingly fine, those with Archer classes like Yi Seol-Ah looked quite troubled by something. In the case of Shin Sang-Ah, who received the Priest class, she looked to be in a sorry state as she exited from the Chamber. What about mana? Can you sense it? Uhm, not sure yet. It feels like my body is a little bit warmer than before, but. Yi Seol-Ah rubbed her chest and stomach while tilting her head this way and that, looking somewhat unconvinced. It was at this point in time that Seol got jolted by the loud, abrupt opening of the door and the sound of someone falling over in a heap. When he lifted his gaze to see what happened, Seol saw a young female barely standing on her two feet coming out from the Chamber. She couldn''t walk properly and swayed uneasily, before falling on her knees and hands. She started heaving for breaths uncontrollably. Her entire back was soaked in sweat. Haa, haa She needed a little bit of time, but eventually, Odelette Delphine managed to stand back up. She leaned her head back slightly and placed her hands on her chest and stomach. It was as if she was standing there contemplating something. ''Could she have.? While Seol was pondering about Odelette''s class potentially being a Magician, his turn finally came.Before he entered the Chamber, his eyes met Odelette''s. Her curiosity filled eyes seemed to be egging him on to enter already. She seemed to be waiting around to find out what kind of a class Seol would end up with. Are you feeling alright? Seol asked out of courtesy. Odelette Delphine giggled. It''s like I''m pregnant or something. Seol smiled back and entered the Chamber. As soon as he closed the door behind him and turned around. ''.Huh?!'' The Chamber''s interior changed. Everything was white. No, it was more correct to say that this space contained no color at all. It was to the point where he couldn''t tell if he was standing on something or was floating in the empty air. Since he teleported around countless times all thanks to the mission parchments, Seol was able to get used to this abrupt change pretty quickly, but he could not get rid of the wonderment he was feeling at the moment. Still holding the door handle with one hand, he slowly surveyed his surroundings. Suddenly, several large things appeared in this space and entered his view. And they were stone statues. The doorway was right in the middle of the encirclement of the seven 10 meter-tall stone statues. [He is finally here.] [Let us commence with his Awakening first.] As these powerful voices resounded in his head, Seol felt as if a giant hand came to rest on top of his head. He flinched as all his nerves felt like they were being pricked. All the hair on his skin stood up. Ah! Was this how it felt like to be sucked in by a vacuum cleaner? Seol could feel his pores opening up one by one. This sensation of being sucked in lasted only for a short while. Something changed within him. Inexplicably, the place just below his navel became quite itchy. It felt like a seedling of energy was slowly blooming there, before it rapidly boiled over and began enlarging in size. It didn''t even take five seconds for the sapling to turn into a thick vine. [Ho? With this much mana he should at least be Intermediate (High), no?] [He has an Innate Ability.] [I see. I get it now!] [He must have opened his eyes when he was still young.] [There is a trace of him losing his power at least once before.] [How regretful, how regretful.] Several different voices resounded in his head C a voice that sounded supremely arrogant; a thunderous voice seemingly filled with rage; a lazy voice filled with annoyance; a sensuous voice that stirred one''s hidden desires. However, Seol didn''t even have enough leeway to mind the voices. That energy was rising up like a wiggling wyrm and proceeded to course through every nook and cranny of his body. As the unfamiliar sensation of the unknown energy stormed throughout every orifice and hidden depth of his entire being, he couldn''t even think straight. [Indeed, it is a waste. During the time he lost his ability, his mana had also regressed a great deal. If only that didn''t occur.] [He might have surpassed Low-High'' by now.] [It can''t be helped. He wouldn''t even have been cognizant of mana in that planet of his.] [Let us make our decision right away. Without a doubt, it is Magician, yes?] [Agreed. No debate necessary.] [Two Magicians in a row. A rich harvest. A rich harvest, indeed.] It felt like the world around Seol was spinning endlessly. However, even though his head felt like it was stuck in a dizzying loop, he still clearly heard the word ''Magician. He summoned what little willpower he could and pinched his thigh real hard. Spear. When he managed to murmur out a sound, the surroundings fell silent for a while. [Spear?] [What a peculiar man. He wishes to become a Warrior.] [Now that I took another look, he does possess a great potential as a Warrior as well. I am unwilling to give up on this path.] [Mmm. Certainly. I can see his compatibility. He might not suit the class of ''Magician'', after all.] [What are you all talking about? With his talents, he can become a Unique Ranker in no time!] [Difficult. It is truly difficult.] Goddamn it. I don''t care what it is, just make up your minds already! Seol fervently prayed in his head. He wanted to get out of this place as soon as possible. His body didn''t feel fatigued, yet, the longer he remained here, the harder it was to stand upright C like, he was under some kind of hypnosis or something. [Why don''t you all stop? Have you forgotten that the longer one stays, the higher the cost of the contribution?] [Why don''t we bestow the class this child wants?] [No!] [That is enough. We shall decide with a vote.] Seol forced his eyes to open after realizing that they were about to come to a decision. His vision was blurry as if the liquid had gotten into his eyes. [''Magician.''][''Magician.''][''Warrior.''][''Magician.''][''Warrior.''][''Warrior.''] Three ''Magician'' votes, and three ''Warrior'' votes. [.Gula. Why haven''t you said anything?] Gula? Even though he was barely standing there, Seol tried to comb his memories. That name sounded way too familiar. [I.] As Seol got to hear the rest of the voice, he instinctively knew that it was finally over. He grasped the door handle and barely managed to turn it. * The cold air outside cooled his body down rapidly. He had no idea that the Neutral Zone was this cold until now. Seol leaned against wall and flinched in shock after sensing the cold wetness on his back. His entire body was soaked in sweat. He felt encumbered. Meanwhile, that energy stirring and wildly roaming inside his body was settling down in the spot between his heart and just below his navel. He felt drowsy as well, but just by the virtue of being able to breathe freely, his condition was gradually improving. Fwuooo. Seol opened his eyes to find dozens of pairs of eyes dazedly staring at him. Now that he thought about it, his exit from the Chamber was no different from how Odelette Delphine made hers. I knew this would happen. Odelette Delphine was waiting for Seol while sitting on the floor. I''m guessing that you''re now a Magician as well. Perhaps she was feeling a lot better now since she could ask him while forming an expression that said, I knew it. Seol carefully regulated his breathing and quietly opened his mouth to speak. Chapter 26. Hidden Potential Bursting Out (3) A Warrior? Seol nodded his head at Agness question. Just as he had been ordered to, he informed her of his class as soon as it was bestowed to him. I see. Agnes nodded back while inwardly breathing a wistful sigh. If one were to rate the values of different classes, then the ''Magician'' class possessed an unmatched brilliance that no others could hope to match. Not only did this class boast incredible firepower, but it also came with the inherent advantage of cheat-like flexibility, allowing for the rapid adaptation to the situation at hand. On top of that, it was a rare class too. It would be difficult to find even one out of 100 candidates. In order to become a ''Magician'', one''s Mana stat had to be ''Intermediate (Low)'' at a bare minimum. Not to mention, one''s personality trait and the talent had to be suitable as well. In reality, the average Mana value of the survivors entering the Neutral Zone was only at ''Low (Low)''. It was only par for the course that their Mana stat would be that low since they had been living on Earth with its advanced technology. So, it was only natural that finding a Magician among them would be difficult. And it was definitely not an exaggeration to say survivors with the Magician class would be treated as a nobility regardless of where they showed up. It was a similar story for Priests as well. The basic requirements were for one to possess Mana stat of at least ''Low (Intermediate)'' and Luck stat of ''Intermediate (Low)''. Priests were well-recognized as an important class as they had supportive abilities such as healing, detoxification, and removal of curses. Since such abilities were in high demand, the presence of a Priest was welcomed by pretty much everyone. ''If he was at least an Archer Archers also formed an important and necessary fighting force in an expedition. After all, the ability to track, scout, and sense the enemys movements were indispensable. Of course, this didn''t mean that ''Warriors'' didn''t play an important role. The issue had to do with the abundant supply C there were just too many of them. Taking one look at the class distribution among the March''s Neutral Zone entrants told everything one needed to know in that regard. 86 people entered the Neutral Zone on the first day, and currently 78 still remained. Among them, there were four Priests, one Magician, and 22 Archers. The remaining 51 were Warriors. Some even joked that all Warriors had to do was be a meat shield. This wasnt entirely a joke as a Contracted who didn''t show any redeeming qualities often ended up as a meat shield. ''Regardless, all I have to do is train him well.'' Agnes carefully fixed her expression so as to not reveal her thoughts. Then, she handed Seol a piece of paper. I understand. Let us begin with training your mana first. [Reacting to Mana (remaining number of attempts: ?/?)]Sense your Mana! Difficulty: BasicWhen successful: N/AWhen unsuccessful: N/A*Cooperation possible (up to 6 people) The parchment contained one of the new missions that appeared on the noticeboard after the Awakening was completed. Although he took the parchment since Agnes was giving it to him, he was feeling a bit skeptical as well. ''Sense my mana, is it?'' A firm, heavy energy had taken root inside his body. This thing didn''t feel alien to him anymore. Not only could he sense it very clearly, but he also thought that he''d be able to circulate this energy inside his body as long as he concentrated. Okay. I''m off. While remaining not wholly convinced, Seol ripped the parchment in half and disappeared from the spot. Agnes looked on. The space Seol teleported to was an artificially created space where the density of mana was thicker than usual and helped one''s training by stimulating the energy hidden within. Even if one was a Warrior, one would still be able to sense mana coursing through their body. Agnes became slightly worried, wondering how should she go about guiding him after the mana training came to an end. She was about to turn around to leave, but then her movements came to an abrupt halt. Seol had reappeared on the same spot. I succeeded. Agnes blinked several times as she stared at the relaxed youth. You succeeded already? Yes. It was easier than I thought. As soon as I got there, I. What did you say?! Agnes''s brows angrily shot up. I told you not to buy the Application method from the store, haven''t I? Her misunderstanding made sense. Since she had an errand to run in the morning and couldn''t be at the Awakening, Agnes had mistakenly thought that Seol''s mana was somewhere around ''Low (Extreme)'' or ''Low (Low)''. Seol stared back at her confused before raising his own voice in denial. I didn''t do that! And what didn''t you do? I never went to the store. I find that hard to believe. If you feel confident, can you show me your Status Window? Just show me your class-related abilities. Ah, that''s right, we can do that. Seol readily agreed and revealed the relevant portion of his Status Window. Agnes, who remained suspicious even when he strongly denied it, could only be dumbfounded after reading the information. [4. Abilities]2. Class-related abilities (0) If Seol had bought ''Mana Application'', then the ''0'' would have changed to ''1''. No matter how many times she looked, it was still a resolute ''0''. .Oh. I told you, I didn''t. Seeing her flustered and not knowing what to do, a smile of satisfaction crept on Seol''s face. For the first time in a while, he got himself a good opportunity here. .I beg your pardon. I seem to have made a mistake. No, it''s fine. So, what should we do next? Agnes nodded her head. She was about to pull out another mission parchment before hesitating slightly. Can you circulate your mana? You mean, right here? Yes. She was thinking of teaching him about the fundamentals of using mana but decided to keep her mouth shut for now. Although she confirmed the truth with her own two eyes, she still couldn''t bring herself to believe it. If this was happening for real, then there was something she needed to confirm first. Seol corrected his posture and closed his eyes. Wiggle. The energy inside him twisted and quivered. Immediately, it began to course through his body according to his will. It circulated freely by following the unseen pathways of his body C to the tips of every finger, to the ends of every toe, all the way up to the crown of his head. Seol enjoyed this smooth gliding sensation. He was also slightly amazed by this development. It hadn''t been that long since the Awakening, yet he couldn''t feel one iota of resistance. No, he only felt a sense of intimate familiarity. It was as if this energy was a best friend he grew up with since his childhood. Seol circulated this energy around him a few more times and opened his eyes as messages suddenly began popping up. [The Class Ability, ''Mana Application'', has been created.] [Your Innate Ability, ''Future Vision'', is responding to the creation of the new ability!] [The Class Ability, ''Mana Application (Lowest)'', has evolved to ''Mana Application (Intermediate)''] [Please confirm through your Status Window.] Ohh? Agnes was half in doubt, but as soon as she saw Seol''s reaction, her suspicion was confirmed. Has Mana Application been created? Yes. Agnes began massaging her temples. She hoped that this wouldn''t be the case. She prayed, even. Unfortunately, there was only one reason why a situation like this could occur. You refused the Magician class, didn''t you? Well, I didn''t really refuse it, per se. You didn''t? The gods were debating between the Warrior and the Magician classes. They voted, and the end result was ''Warrior''. Well, I did say I wanted to use a spear before that though. Hearing that, Agnes''s expression became frozen. Seol''s words had forced her to recall a certain person''s face. Sung Shihyun. Another Irregular from Area 1. ''How could they be so similar to each other?'' She didn''t mean to, yet she ended up comparing the two. The road they walked on and the direction they were walking towards were just too similar. No, there were some differences. Many knew about the famous tale of Sung Shihyun refusing to become a Magician and stubbornly choosing the life of a Warrior. However, Seol said that the gods had to take a vote to choose his class. ''This is. This isn''t a matter I can interfere with.'' Agnes decided to give up on worrying about it. But, one thing was for sure C she''d have to change the plan she had in mind in its entirety. She initially envisioned the mana training to last around a week, yet it was completed in less than 5 minutes. So what was next? We will begin your class-related training right away. But, before that, she added a condition. You are not allowed to use your mana. * [Stabbing (remaining number of attempts: ?/?)] Learn the Thrust! Difficulty: BasicWhen successful: N/AWhen unsuccessful: N/A*Cooperation possible (up to 6 people) Seol surveyed his new surroundings. There were only two things visible on the flat plain he was standing on C a scarecrow with a target draped over it, and a spear lying next to it on the ground. Seeing that weapon, Seol suddenly felt quite happy. He felt like he had missed it. His heart even began beating faster. The spear was around 1.5 meters long, making it a short spear. Seol joyfully studied the weapon''s sleek and smoothly flowing shaft and its pointy tip reflecting the bright sunlight in an X. He then carefully picked it up. Every hair on his body stood up; his shoulders tightened. ''Learn to thrust, huh.'' Seol got into a suitable spot in front of the scarecrow and while standing a bit awkwardly, grasped the spear''s shaft with both of his hands. Then, he thrust forward with some power. The spear tip pierced the target and sunk in deeply. . He missed the bullseye by a little bit. Seol pulled the spear out and tilted his head this way and that, his expression showing the level of dissatisfaction he was feeling at the moment. Next, he held the spear with only the right hand and attempted to stab the target. He tried this three times, but the results were all bad. Not only was the depth of penetration shallower than before, his aim each time was off by a lot. ''This isn''t right.'' Seol desperately combed through his memories. Normally, a person would start forgetting the dream he had as soon as one woke up. Only some parts of the dream would remain etched in memory. However, a scene so shocking or a scene that kept on repeating itself would not be forgotten and be firmly imprinted into one''s brain. More importantly, he wasn''t merely a spectator watching those events happen. He had experienced it personally. There was a reason he chose the Thrust as his first training mission C he was drawn to it. The Seol of the dream always carried around a spear, and he utilized the Thrust the most. The number of enemies that fell from a single stab piercing into their exposed gaps was too numerous to count. So, his body should be able to remember it. ''Im not supposed to rely only on my arm strength I need to move my entire body. He changed his posture. He strengthened his right hand and grasped the lower part of the spear tighter. The spear shaft came to rest on his left palm. He grasped it without using too much strength. The spear tip seemed to waver a little. In this state, Seol took aim at the target. ''.Not yet.'' Something didn''t feel right. He looked down and found his right foot slightly out in front, pointing to his flanks. He repositioned the foot by pulling it back and glared at the scarecrow. After a moment of silence that was neither too long or too short, he kicked the ground hard. His left foot shot out first. His right foot followed next as he stretched out his left arm. Accompanying the sensation of his right arm shoving away, Seol thrust his spear forward. Swish! A crisp sound cut through the air. Just before the spear struck the target, the back of his left hand facing the ground spun halfway up and pointed towards the sky. The spear tip spun as well, and it accurately struck the middle of the target. A satisfyingly heavy feeling was transmitted through his hands. Confirming that the spear had penetrated much deeper than before, an equally deep smile formed on Seol''s face as well. [Class Ability, ''Basic Spearmanship C Thrust [Low (Extreme)]'' has been generated.] [Your Innate Ability, ''Future Vision'', is responding to the creation of the new ability!] [Class Ability, ''Basic Spearmanship C Thrust [Low (Extreme)]'', has evolved into ''Basic Spearmanship C Thrust [Intermediate (High)]''!] [Please confirm your Status Window.] As the message cascaded down, the surrounding scenery changed. The scarecrow disappeared, and the spear in his hands also dissipated away. .Huh? Damn it, Seol mused wistfully and took a look at the plaza of the Neutral Zone. He wanted to feel that sensation for a bit longer. ''Ive barely done anything'' Seol opened and clenched his fists several times, still left wanting for more before falling deeply into thought. What if he used that thrust against the skeleton that attacked him by jumping in the air? At that time, Seol chose to defend himself. No matter how many times he dissected his choice of action, he was far too carefree. The skeleton simply knocked Seol''s steel bar away and left him defenseless. ''If I stabbed back at that time.'' Eventually, Seol shook his head. Since the monster was airborne, it wouldn''t have been able to dodge the thrust, but he still had to consider the possibility that he might miss his target as well. Also, even if he succeeded in landing a blow with the thrust, what would happen if the ax swinging down didn''t sway and continued on the trajectory to split his head open? ''Relying only on a simple thrust isn''t the answer.'' The basics of spearmanship were to prey on the opponent''s openings. And if there were none, he would simply have to make one. So, back in that situation against the skeleton, how should he go about creating an opening? The answer was obvious; the monster had shown him what to do already. ''I have to do the same thing. Ill knock his axe away first and then stab the skeleton.'' Reorganizing his thoughts as so, Seol swept his gaze across the noticeboard. His slow-moving eyes found the parchment he was looking for. [Swatting (remaining number of attempts: ?/?)]Learn the Strike! Difficulty: BasicWhen successful: N/AWhen unsuccessful: N/A*Cooperation possible (up to 6 people) Seol ripped that paper up right away. * Even though his class had been decided Seol''s daily life hadn''t changed. He got addicted to the joy that his new training regime brought him and concentrated on it like a madman. Seol''s morning routine looked like this: As soon as he opened his eyes, he drank a vial of the Special Competence. After breakfast, he ran on the track as a light after-meal exercise. Most of the time, he ran alone, but there were times when he ran together with Yi Seol-Ah. Yi Seol-Ah couldnt hide her shock. She was able to run past Seol like it was nothing the first time they ran together, but from some time onwards, he stopped lagging behind. And today, he even managed to overtake her. ''T, That''s impossible!'' They must have run 10 laps or so already. No matter how hard she pushed, the distance between the two was widening instead of diminishing. In the end, she reached her physical limit. O, Orabeo-nim!! Hearing her pitiful cry, Seol turned his body around to face her. A, aren''t you tired yet? Hm, dont know. Maybe? If it''s too much, why don''t you rest for a bit? He replied to her with a nonplussed expression while lightly running on the spot. He was obviously implying he had energy left in the tank and that hed simply been matching her pace. Yi Seol-Ah bit her lower lips. She managed to finish the laps but only after a considerable amount of time. She panted heavily for a while, before asking him with a disbelieving expression. H, how did you do it? Mm? It, its only been two months but you''re faster than me. Oh, that? Seol told her about Competence. Since he heard that it could also be purchased from the regular store, he figured that Yi Seol-Ah should also be able to enjoy its effects. Of course, the regular one wasnt as good as the VIP stores. After hearing the explanation, Yi Seol-Ah''s expression was frozen in a daze. It seemed that she didn''t even know of Competence''s existence until now. When he advised her to buy one even if she didn''t want to spend her Survival Points, she squeezed her eyes shut. Her cheeks reddened gradually, then, out of the blue, she lifted her clenched fists up high towards the sky and shouted out. No doping!! Absolutely not! Chapter 27. Mopping Up the Missions (1) Seol spent a bit of time explaining to Yi Seol-Ah that Competence wasn''t a drug, that he wasn''t doping or anything like that. After convincing her somehow, he headed to the gym on the third floor. For some reason, Agnes hadn''t shown up for a while, but he figured that it didn''t really matter. Even if she wasn''t around to supervise him, Seol still faithfully stuck to the diet and training regime she laid out. After ending the physical training, he returned to his quarters and practiced mana application while taking a break at the same time. Seol was a human being just like everyone else, so he found it easier and several dozen times more enjoyable to sit and meditate than do squats with barbells resting on his shoulders for hours on end. As for mana application, the more he practiced, the faster the speed of the energy flow became. The sense of unfamiliarity also gradually lessened until it was gone for good. Since moving it from the get-go wasn''t an issue, he instead focused on accepting this energy as a part of his own body as well as exerting finer control over its flow. It would be past midday when he finished with meditation. Seol would head back down to the first floor, this time for the class-related training. This was the last training task for the day, and Seol looked forward to it the most. Sometimes, when he swung and stabbed his spear, his mind became free from all distracting thoughts. He felt that the hours were figuratively flying away in a blink in this state. He even went and bought a spear to use during training. It cost him a grand total of 580 Survival points. A short spear was already provided for the class-related training missions, but he found it a tad too short for his personal taste. Also, the fact that he couldn''t bring it out of the missions played a key role in the decision to buy a spear of his own. If he were to continue using it at a later date, it seemed like a prudent thing to get used to the weapon as early as possible. Seol focused on mastering three spear techniques C the thrust, the strike, and the cut. Although there were more techniques available, Seol chose to stick to these three only. Stabbing, swatting away, and slicing apart C he knew that the Seol of the dream managed to kill and destroy countless enemies with just these three techniques. While partaking in the training missions, Seol always adhered to four rules. First, as Agnes said, he never used his mana. Not even once. Second, if he wasnt satisfied with his posture, then that practice move wouldnt count, and he would redo the move again. Third, he would perform the same basic move at least 1250 times during the missions. And finally, even if he was in the middle of hard training, he would never neglect to eat healthy food and proper rest. He settled on the number 1250 simply because of Special Competence. Since it gave 8 times the boost to the training''s effects, wasn''t it the same as him performing the move 10000 times in a single day? By the time he was done with these training missions, his smartphone''s clock would display past midnight. The end of the day''s routine had come to an end at this point. He would return to his quarters completely drained, but his complexion remained bright. This continued on for several days and weeks. Of course, he had a good reason to smile all the time. [Your Status Windows] [1. General Information] Summoned date: March 16th, 2017Marking Grade: GoldSex/Age: Male/26Height/Weight: 180.5 cm/72.8 kgCurrent Condition: GoodClass: LV. 1 (Warrior)Nationality: The Republic of Korea (Area 1)Affiliation: N/AAlias: Top Graduate [2. Traits] 1. Temperament:Short-tempered.Patient. (Will endure and overcome pain and/or hardship) 2. Aptitude:Average. (Normal in every way; possesses no particular talent or qualities) [3. Physical Level] Strength: Low (High) 2Endurance: Low (High)2Agility: Intermediate (Low) 2Stamina: Low (High) 2Mana: Intermediate (High)Luck: Intermediate (Low) Remaining Ability points: 1 [4. Abilities] 1. Innate Abilities (2)Future Vision (Grade unknown)Nine Eyes (Grade unknown) 2. Class Abilities (2)Mana Application (Intermediate)Basic Spearmanship: Thrust [Intermediate (High)], Strike (Intermediate), Cut (Intermediate) 3. Other abilities (0) [5. Level of Cognition] Moderate (Actions and thoughts are sensible; hard-working) / Intense Yearning / Chaotic (Many things are jumbled up and is impossible to unravel) Seol''s mood as he checked his Status Windows was one of contentment. His physical stats had risen by nine times. Just by relying on physical exercises, he had achieved the exact same results as drinking 9 Elixirs. He''d need 270,000 Survival points if he wanted to match that. Ouch. While he was happily checking out his Status, the stinging pain coming from his hands made him deeply frown. He didn''t have to look to see why it hurt C his hands must''ve been bruised badly again. He began washing the aching hands with cold water, and his teeth began clattering all on their own. ''Damn it, I thought my hands are calloused enough by now.'' Although he was complaining inwardly, he still appreciated the progress he had made; the first day he practiced with a spear, the skin ruptured and he was bleeding all over the place. He was in so much pain that day, right up to the moment he hit the sack and passed out. ''Should I take a shower, or just go to sleep as I am?'' While Seol was wondering what to do next, he heard someone knock on his door. Who is it? Seol opened the door, only for his eyes to open wide in surprise. Past the doorway stood a woman wearing a French maid get-up, her hands demurely gathered in front; he could see her cold, strict eyes behind the pair of glasses and her slim, athletic figure as well her hair cleanly pulled up to a bun. Agnes? It''s been a while. What brings you here at this late hour.? There is something I''d like to talk to you about. Of course. Please come in. Thank you, Agnes said in a polite manner and entered his room in a dignified stride. Oh yeah, Agnes. Seol was guiding her into the room before turning towards her direction as if he had remembered something just now. Yes? How is your little teddy bear doing nowadays? Pow! Her lightning-fast fist landed squarely in the pit of his stomach. Seol toppled over and began wheezing in pain. Ouuuuch. You and that stupid teddy bear!!! Agnes cried out in anguish, which was quite unlike her, and her entire body began to shudder. I, I can''t, breathe. Goddamn it!! Do you have any goddamn idea what showed up in my Status Windows Alias column because of you?! S, still, my stomach. She must''ve been royally pissed off because she raised up her elbow very high in order to land an elbow drop on his back. However, she stopped after spotting something odd in the way he was clutching his stomach. Seol wasn''t using his palm but the edges of his hands to press onto the stomach. Only then did she notice his bruised and messed up hands. .Aren''t you going to heal your hands? He managed to raise his head somehow and eked out a pained whimper. Agnes spat out a lengthy groan and shook her head. I see that you''re still persistent with your foolish ways. It will be better if you at least get some kind of basic treatment on the injury. She dragged Seol and sat him down on the bed, then pulled out a bottle of antiseptic, healing salve, and some bandages from a closet nearby. Seol didn''t even have a clue such things were there, so he was understandably stunned. Give me your hands. Seol obediently presented his hands. She knelt down in front of him. This room will aid you greatly in recovering your vitality, but has only a minimal effect on healing injuries. At least, if you were to take baths with the special ointments I''ve recommended, then. While opening the bottle of the antiseptic, she continued to talk to him. Watching her expertly clean his wounds, apply the salve, and bandage them in one go, a thin smile crept up on Seol''s lips. He felt rather happy at the moment. Actually, it had been a rather long time since he felt this way. He enjoyed this new life of his, where he got to spend the whole day engrossed in the things that interested him and still have someone to take care of him. It felt ''comforting''. Even his personality was changing for the better. When he was still addicted to gambling, he was constantly on edge. The victim mentality took center stage in his heart and caused him to choke up over nothing important; often, he''d get defensive and angry even if he was in the wrong. However, Seol was changing gradually the longer he stayed in the Neutral Zone. Perhaps, it might be more correct to say that the old personality, the one Yoo Seonhwa fell for all those years ago, was finally returning. Whatever the case may have been, a new problem had risen up along the way; his mischievous side came back, too. Agnes focused solely on wrapping the bandages around Seol''s hands, allowing him to stare at the top of her head for a while. He then asked her a question out of the blue. I''m curious C how old are you, Agnes? I''m 27. As she was almost done with the treatment, Agnes focused on that and didn''t pay attention when she answered him. Oh. You are a noona to me by one year, then. .Pardon? I''m only 26, you see. A frown quickly formed quickly on Agnes''s face. She was quite clearly taken off guard. She stared at Seol with a pair of eyes that seemed to imply, Where are you going with this now? Actually, the word noona was as unfamiliar as it could possibly be for her. Uhm. Seol scratched his cheek in an awkward expression. It''s nothing, really. Only that, if it''s okay with you, I''d like to call you noona from now on. Let''s talskd t, traeeming. Agnes hurriedly spat out some incomprehensible words before she quickly covered her mouth with an expression that screamed, Oh, no.Taslskd traeeming? Forgive me. I bit my tongue. I was talking about your training. Agnes cleared her throat with a fake cough and spoke properly this time. Ah. My training, is it? At the mere mention of training, Seol''s eyes began gleaming brightly. Seeing this, Agnes inwardly felt relieved. She didn''t know why she felt that way, though. She succeeded in changing the subject, but she still kind of resented Seol C her thoughts had been complicated for a little while now, yet he just had to say something totally unnecessary and make her feel even more conflicted than before. A short while later, Agnes opened her mouth to speak. I''ve carefully considered this matter for a while. Agnes never stopped caring about Seol''s daily training, no. On the contrary, she couldn''t appear before him precisely because there was nothing further she could do for him at this stage. Is it time for the new type of training? Initially, there was no reason for her to be this meticulous on someone else''s training. However, her pride as Seol''s teacher played 30% of the decision, while 20% belonged to Cinzia''s provocation. .Well, I wonder. You could say this is indeed a new type of training, in a way. As for the rest, though C that was the fault of her own desires. A wish, a desire, that any Earthling in this place would harbor at least once in their lifetime. Perhaps, she was seeking to find fulfillment through a substitute C for instance, ''only if I did things like this when I first arrived in the Neutral Zone'', or ''only if I did things that way, then I''d have'' She was pouring out her own avarice of pursuing the ideal perfection, the one she had failed to achieve herself. In a way you say? For the period of one month since Seol got his class, she watched him train by himself. Seeing him get better and better all alone, she felt envious, and. .Yes. .And also, thankful. She was thankful that he gave her the opportunity; she was thankful that he was patient enough to not partake in any other missions; she was thankful that he didn''t give up halfway through; she was thankful that he didn''t complain C much C and followed her advice without questioning it. The youth sitting in front of her not only satisfied her avarice, she also satisfied her pride as a teacher as well. Perhaps that was why she no longer felt the need to compare Seol to Sung Shihyun. This youth was his own person. And that man was his own, too. Simply put, the Seol she knew now was a survivor who had properly tread on the steps of the Neutral Zone, one at a time. Indeed, that was who he was. And finally, the ends of those steps were within sights. Cutting to the chase, I believe you have performed enough training by now. The role Agnes performed so far could be compared to being an automobile''s steering wheel and its gear lever. Now, it was time to hand the control back to the owner. You''ve done truly well. You''ve endured wonderfully until now. I am being honest. The chassis of the said automobile had been replaced with something even sturdier than before. But, from now on, it''s time to increase your combat experience. The engine had been a high-performance unit to begin with. Seol erased the smile off his face. You mean. His voice was soft, almost inaudible. Agnes adjusted her glasses. The only thing remaining to do It''s time to start doing the missions. .To storm the Autobahn and run free. Chapter 28. Mopping Up the Missions (2) It was early dawn, yet the Neutral Zone''s first-floor plaza was still packed with people. Ever since everyones classes had awakened, missions became that much more doable. Likewise, the survival rate had improved greatly as well. Before the Awakening, not many dared to attempt ''Normal'' difficulty missions. But now, as long as the party''s composition was well thought out, such missions could be cleared without taking too much risk. One could even hear rumors floating around that a party had managed to successfully clear a ''Hard'' mission. There were three motivating factors that forced the survivors to become more proactive. And those were ''succeed in more missions, earn more Survival points, and then purchase better abilities or equipment''. Everyone could see that they were visibly getting stronger through spending their SP, which led the survivors to be completely immersed in doing the missions. One could say that this was like the famed M?bius strip; Cinzia had hit the bulls-eye on this one. Huaaam~. A man sitting inside the first floor''s lounge area opened his mouth wide and yawned loudly. He licked his lips and surveyed his surroundings as if he was waiting for someone. He lifted his head slightly when he heard the steady footsteps walking closer. His eyes grew a bit larger in anticipation as he looked up the staircase. But his curiosity lasted only for a brief second. He rested his chin on his elbow and disinterestedly studied the person who climbed down the staircase. It was a young man holding a spear. Everyone knew who this guy was. The survivor sitting on the first spot, who also hogged all the spotlight after solo clearing a ''Hard'' mission. Of course, that was in the past. Two months had passed by since then, and now, people no longer thought of him as someone special. The spear-wielding youth''s actions barely made any sense. He didn''t perform any real missions whatsoever. He only repeated the same basic training missions that yielded no rewards at all. It was only natural for everyone else to find his behavior rather odd. Lots of rumor swirled around the youth and his unexplainable ways, but even that lasted only for a little while before dying down completely. As he wasn''t getting in anyone''s way, people lost interest. Add in the fact that he had plenty of Survival points to begin with, people understood that there was seemingly no reason for him to do anything. The thoughts of the man in the lounge arrived here, and he withdrew his attention completely. ''What''s so fun about running all the time, anyways? .Huh?'' The man in the lounge suddenly realized there was a small change in the way the youth behaved today. Normally, he''d rip the mission parchment for the track running as soon as he got to the plaza and disappear from sight. However, for some reason, he was standing around in front of the noticeboard for a while now. Even where he stood was slightly different from the norm, too. He finally selected a parchment and cautiously ripped it in half. He was gone the next second. ''The running mission isn''t found on that part of the board, though?'' Could it be? The man in the lounge got up. His eyes didn''t leave the exact spot the youth was standing just now and ran there as if he''d grown a pair of wings. ''He took this one, here.'' The second row from the bottom, at the far right C the man took the mission parchment and took a look. [Survive the Assault of the Ape Dogs! (remaining number of attempts: 2/30)] Fight three Ape Dogs in the jungle and survive! Difficulty: Slightly EasyWhen successful: +40 SPWhen unsuccessful: Death*Cooperation possible (up to 2 people) The man''s brows creased up as he read the mission details. * The place Seol ended up in was a jungle full of twisting vines and large, sprawling trees that blocked the heavens above. He pulled out a small pouch from his bag. He lifted it above his head and shook it, causing a pinkish powder to spill forth and disperse in the air. The name of the pouch was ''smell of meat''. Sold in the stores of Neutral Zone, it had an effect of attracting monsters. It was one of the things Agnes said he should buy. The thing was, in missions where one was asked to ''Survive in the wild'', it was actually faster to kill every beast and monster found in the mission area, instead of trying to avoid them for the next two hours or whatever the time limit may be. Excluding missions that didn''t feature any combat, such as ''Find the correct path'' or ''Escape the maze'', Seol was planning to at least try every single one available on the board. So, this ''smell of meat'' was an indispensable item if he wanted to speed up the clearing process. While waiting, Seol emptied a vial of Competence down his throat. The ones he bought from the VIP store were already finished, so he bought a new batch from the regular store. He thought that four times the training efficiency was certainly better than not having any. The Ape Dogs had highly developed olfactory senses, so they should arrive at Seol''s location pretty soon. Sure enough, sounds of rustling bushes began tickling his ears not too long afterwards. The direction was to his side; Seol discarded the vial and held his spear tightly. The thicket rustled softly a few times before two Ape Dogs slowly emerged from the vegetation. Covered entirely in black fur, the monsters possessed quite a large, hulking frame. Not only its four limbs, but the monster''s entire frame was bulging with rippling muscles. They reminded Seol of a gorilla, but slightly smaller; its canine-like snout being the major difference. One of the two Ape Dogs positioned itself in front of Seol''s view. The other one slowly circled around to his side in an anti-clockwise direction, as if he was tempting Seol to look at it. Seol swallowed his saliva while continuously glancing at the monsters. His throat was getting clammy, and thick sweat drops formed on his forehead. He hadn''t felt fear when facing dozens of skeletons, yet he was now getting unbearably tense while facing only two dog-like monsters. It was a noticeable change in mindset compared to how he was like two months ago. Even though he was feeling the heart-tightening anxiety, his brain never stopped working. The mana circulating through his body at the same time transmitted into the spear as well, and the weapon began to hum ever so softly in his hands. ''Do I need to wait for them to make a move?'' No, I shouldnt. If left alone, these two creatures would soon face each other, and that meant he''d have to contend with enemies in front and back at the same time. In that case, he might as well. ''The first to strike, wins the battle.'' When he took aim with the spear, the leisurely-walking Ape Dog stopped in its tracks. Just before he moved, Seol regulated his breathing. Was it this difficult to take the very first step? He was inwardly astonished. Seol wasn''t even thinking of having a spectacular battle, like the ones he witnessed countless times in his dream. No, he only wished to fight accordingly to the training he received up until now. ''Let''s do this.'' He already got into the correct posture. His eyes gained renewed focus. The moment he made up his mind, his left leg pushed off the ground hard while he thrust his arms out. The Ape Dog quickly dodged to the side and then, savagely pounced forward. The monster was keeping a close eye on the spear as well. The spear would miss at this trajectory, without a doubt. But Seol wasn''t waiting around doing nothing. As soon as he saw the monster dodge to the side, he shifted the grip he had on the spear. His attack changed from the ''Thrust'' into the ''Cut''. The thrusting spear tip suddenly drew a sharp arc and sliced past the Ape Dog''s throat. It felt like he was cutting through a hardened block of tofu. Seeing the blood spurt out from the wound, he swiftly jumped to his back; claws that tried to ambush him barely missed his waist and brushed past. The Ape Dog''s sneak attack failed by a hair''s breadth; the monster slid across the ground before spinning its body around as if it was a drifting master, leaving behind claw trails on the dirt. Too bad, by the time it tried to look at the human, a sharp object was already digging into its head. The spear embedded itself deep into the monster''s brain. The Ape Dog''s body shook as it collapsed. Seol had taken care of two Ape Dogs in the blink of an eye, but it was not over yet. He retracted the spear, now dripping with blood, and spun around like a cartwheel and slashed out. ''Strike!'' Slam! The open maw of the remaining Ape Dog aimed at his back spew blood like a fountain in the air. The creature spun in the air a couple of times before landing head first on the ground with a heavy thud. It wiggled around like a dying worm, before eventually going completely limp. Seol looked at the dead monster with a dumbfounded expression on his face. He did guess that the third Ape Dog must be in hiding. Since it was written on the mission parchment that there were three of them, he suspected as much. What really took him by surprise, though, was his unexpectedly high attacking power. For a battle that psyched him up so much, it ended in such a whimper. At the moment, he couldn''t help but find it quite funny, thinking back to how he had to continuously encourage himself to take the first step.''And they didn''t even look that weak either.'' Before he knew it, the surroundings changed. It was a victory worthy to be called ''perfect'', yet Seol wasn''t happy about it at all. ''Was there a need for me to step back and then thrust forward?'' He replayed the battle in his head, step by step. ''When I was switching from the Thrust to the Cut. I could have taken care of both of them at the same time.'' Agnes said that these missions were also a form of training. Basic technique training alone could not fill a certain gap, she said. It was now time to go through various types of combat situations and earn valuable experience, she also said. The Survival points earned would only be an icing on the cake, she added. ''One more time.'' Seol picked up the last remaining mission parchment with an excited face and ripped it in half. Finally, the ignition was turned on. * Currently, the survivor wielding the most influence within the Neutral Zone was, without a doubt, Odelette Delphine. Not only was she a much fancied holder of the ''Magician'' class, but her initial starting SP of 7500 had also given her a figurative pair of wings to soar highly. She proceeded to purchase several abilities and equipment as soon as her Awakening was completed. Soon, she found herself being elevated to the status of the most talked-about in the Neutral Zone. Perhaps befitting her personality, though, she then chose to form her own party rather than enter someone else''s. The survivor from the same area as her, Leorda Salvatore, and the area 7''s Hao Win entered her party. Which meant that calling her group the top of the pile within the Neutral Zone wasn''t an exaggeration. It was simply a fact. Who? That man. The top-ranked. Odelette Delphine was looking at the unusually-excited Leorda with an intrigued face. Just what could agitate the normally-taciturn holder of the Archer class like this? Ah~. Was it since yesterday? I did hear that he began doing the missions again. But, that is Isn''t it a good thing, though? Pardon? I was expecting him to start making his move soon, anyways. In any case, I will personally go and talk to him. That man. Honestly, he was the number one person I wanted to recruit, you see. Leorda could only feel a sense of frustration as he listened to the blueprint of a bright future coming from this still-naive teenage girl who hadn''t figured out what was going on. That''s not the issue here. ? Then, what is? Two days ago, every single ''Easy'' and ''Slightly easy'' mission on the board disappeared. Gone. That man cleared them all. Alone. Hmm Those two difficulties weren''t much to begin with, though? Hao Win muttered in between his cigarette smokes while leaning back on his chair, both feet on the table. He seemed to imply that there was no need to fuss about things. There was a total of 9 different difficulty levels found on the board. ''Basic.'' ''Very easy'', ''Easy'', and ''Slightly Easy.'' ''Normal.'' ''Slightly hard'', ''Hard'', and ''Very Hard''. And finally, ''Impossible.'' The remaining attempts available for missions rated ''Very Easy'', ''Easy'' and ''Slightly Easy'' were almost all finished by now, due to the survivors flocking to clear them during the first month of their stay in the Neutral Zone. Not to forget, the number of attempts was low to begin with, so them disappearing completely was bound to happen sooner or later. After their Jobs were awakened, survivors were now flocking to ''Normal'' and ''Slightly Hard'' missions. However, it was still fine because their number of attempts had increased rather dramatically to coincide the Awakening. The number of attempts available for the next tier of difficulty was far lower in comparison. Of course, parties attempting ''Hard'' difficulty were pretty low in number as well. No, the real problem was. See, one-third of the remaining ''Normal'' missions have disappeared since last night, too. .What? Both eyes of Odelette Delphine shot up. If it was last night, she was in the middle of attempting to clear a ''Hard'' mission with her party. It''s not only that. I personally went there and confirmed it. Even the ''Slightly Hard'' missions are decreasing at a frightening pace. What did you say?! Hao Win had to lower his feet and sit upright. Didn''t I tell you this already? The whole plaza is in an uproar. Let''s go. Let''s go and take a look! The man and the girl stood up from their respective seats simultaneously. Odelette Delphine hurried to the first floor, only to run into a spectacle she failed to understand right away. Dozens of survivors were surrounding one man while whispering to each other. In the middle of that crowd, Seol was busy ripping a piece of paper in half. What is going on.? Odelette Delphine became flustered as she saw Seol disappear. She was about to push the blocking bodies away and rush towards the noticeboard, only to stop dead in her tracks. What.?! The teenage girl couldn''t help but exclaim out in shock as Seol reappeared in the plaza. Was that around one minute? It was definitely no more than two minutes. She even felt scared after seeing the expressionless face he had as he walked up to the board and ripped up another parchment. ''What did he choose?'' When Seol disappeared again, she hurriedly checked the board. [Survive against a Wendigo! (remaining number of attempts: 14/60)] Fight a Wendigo inside a forest and survive!Difficulty: Slightly hardWhen successful: +450 SPWhen unsuccessful: Death.*Cooperation possible (up to 4 people) I just heard that this is his sixth time doing that mission. Leorda was standing by her side before she had the chance to notice it. He shook his head as a bitter chuckle escaped his mouth. Delphine counted in her head C one, two, three, four. When she counted to 57, Seol returned to the plaza. The youth then proceeded to choose another mission. Rarely did he attempt a mission only once; most of the time, he repeated it twice or three times before moving on. Some missions, he tried them well over five times. Before she knew it, even she became one of the stunned spectators. Within the span of 20 minutes, she got to hear the sounds of the parchments being ripped in half twelve more times. Each mission was combat-related. No matter how one put it, Seol was clearing each mission at a frightening rate. Two men watching on from the lounge could only click their tongues in amazement. Wow. Is that even humanly possible? Dunno. But look, there he is. He did it again. How envious, being the Gold Mark and all. Hah. And here I was, wondering why he hadn''t done anything until now. It''s like everything''s a pushover to him, right? Gold Mark? A pushover? Agnes snorted in derision as she listened from the corner of the lounge. ''What a bunch of fools.'' These two could never see the light of truth, even if they were sent to hell and back. While they fell for Cinzia''s tricks and concentrated on clearing the missions, Seol alone had to endure an unforgiving training regime. Did Seol not want to clear missions and earn SP? Of course not. He really wanted to clear them as well. But he simply endured. The skills and abilities he piled on for the past two months without complaining were finally bearing delicious fruits now. As if he had something to prove, Seol continued to appear and then disappear for a long, long time. A soft, subtle smile floated on Agnes''s lips. * [Break through the siege and survive! (Remaining number of attempts: 11/15)] Survive the encirclement of the group of skeletons! Difficulty: HardWhen successful: +1000 Survival points.When unsuccessful: Death*Cooperation possible (up to 6 participants) ''Finally.'' Seol mopped up the available ''Slightly hard'' missions in the next four days. And now, he was about to attempt the first ''Hard'' mission. He already made up his mind which one he''d go for, so there was no hesitation. The place he was teleported to was the underground cavern. Staring at that low ceiling, a strange sense of deja vu flooded in. It''s been a while. Dozens of skeletons were glaring at him, just like before. Seol grinned slightly before the look of resolute focus returned to his face while his body shifted into the correct stance. The battle arena was small and confined; there was no room for retreat. The correct answer here was to not back off but push forward. The moment the skeleton wearing the helmet at the back opened its bony jaw, Seol pounced forward like a leopard. When he powerfully thrust forward at the area with a large concentration of skeletons, dull cracking noises filled the cavern and shattered bits of bones flew about. He slapped away a blade trying to cut him from the side and thrust his spear at the exposed gap. The skeleton, with its head split open, shook around comically before crumbling into a heap. He secured some space for himself in this fashion. Then, he proceeded to speedily kill the skeletons one by one as they attempted to rush to his position. Seol''s style of battle was simple yet effective. He first swatted away the incoming attack and relied on the Thrust to shatter the enemy''s head. If another attack came at him at the same time, he rapidly fell back, preyed on the timing when the attacks missed, and stabbed forward. He only aimed at the skulls specifically. The shift between the Strike and the Thrust was as seamless as a flowing stream of water. His hand speed was genuinely quick as he continued to wield the spear non-stop. The experience gained through hundreds of missions was helping Seol to grow even further than before. In a blink, the frontline of the skeletons was decimated. And as the second line was getting pummeled into submission as well. Just as he expected. Roar! The skeleton with the helmet let loose a loud roar from the back. It grabbed a huge axe and began madly running towards Seol''s direction. It was at this moment when Seol''s heart shook and cried out. How long. Just how long did he wait for this moment? The number of simulations he ran inside his head amounted to several dozens. He was not going to make a single mistake here. He swatted away the incoming attack of a small fry and took four quick steps back. At the same time, the helmet-wearing skeleton jumped in the air. The axe was pulled back and then, came down towards Seol''s head. Right then, his eyes shone with a dangerous glint. ''Strike!'' The falling axe and the rising, spinning spear violently collided in the air. Clang! The ear-ripping metallic screech bounced around the cavern. The axe could not descend any further nor could the spear deflect it away. However, something had changed compared to before. Kiik, Kiiiik! Sparks flew off as the axe blade and the spear shaft grinded against each other. A short competition of strength soon developed as Seol bore the brunt of the skeleton''s attack. Woong!! The monster''s great power, enhanced by its fall, dissipated quickly. However, Seol''s mana constantly bubbled up like a bottomless spring and supplemented his physical strength. Kuuuuuek! Seol successfully shoved the axe away and quickly seized the opening that was created; when a grandiose attack failed to connect, the resulting exposed gap would be equally grand. The skeleton fell from the air after losing its balance, and Seol swiftly stabbed his spear forward into one of the skull''s empty eye sockets. Clunk! The helmet made up of bones flung away after the spear slammed into it. The skeleton began a drunken dance as it crumpled to the ground after more than half of its head was blown away. I did it! Seol seldom shouted, but he did now out of excitement. Swatting and stabbing the skeleton C the event he could only dream about pulling off, he''d finally done in reality as well. His complexion was filled with happiness as he eyed the heap of unmoving bones on the ground. The sense of accomplishment, a victory well earned, ballooned inside his heart. He thought that he''d never ever grow sick and tired of this joy for the rest of his life. ''Hang on a sec.'' Suddenly, he pondered on what might have happened if he chose a different method to counter. Since he was aware of the opponent using a jumping attack, couldn''t he have tried something else other than ''swatting and stabbing'' and still win in a simple, efficient manner? Several possibilities continued to enter and leave his brain. He needed to try them out first to see what was what. ''One more time!'' The desire to quickly fight the helmet-wearing skeleton filled him up, so he quickly brandished his spear towards the remaining monsters. A joyful smile never left his face, however. * Seol continued to attack the encirclement ''Hard'' mission over and over again. He considered other survivors'' positions and left behind enough attempts for other missions, but for this skeleton mission, the thought of being polite did not once enter his mind. Every time he defeated the helmet-wearing skeleton, he felt as if an unseen weight weighing down on his shoulders was lifting up. He finally felt like he could breathe again. Unfortunately, the unavoidable problem eventually reared its head; since he was so enthusiastic about clearing the mission, the remaining number of attempts depleted quickly as well. There was nothing Seol could do as there were only 12 attempts left to being with. But he still wasnt satisfied. On the contrary, he thought that he needed to do at least 50 more times before he''d be satisfied. Naturally, Seol deliberated on what he should do. Then, on the last remaining attempt, he did something completely unheard of. He defeated every single small fry found in the mission super fast while leaving behind only the helmet-wearing boss skeleton. There were plenty of opportunities to kill it, but Seol made sure not to fatally wound it. Get up, you bastard. Seol was glaring at the skeleton lying on the floor. In his hands were his spear and the skeleton''s axe. He found the sight of the monster not to his liking, so he used the end of the spear to tap its skull a few times, trying to make it stand. Stand up straight, Skellie. When he kicked a bit hard, the skeleton noisily rolled away. Its helmet was missing and couldn''t be found anymore. It was not hard to imagine the level of torture the monster had to go through simply by looking at the misaligned collarbones or several cracked ribs. The skeleton flinched and began to shuffle about. It tried to push off against the ground with its trembling bones, and once up, swayed about unsteadily on its feet. Seol then tossed the axe over to it and strode away, widening the distance between them. His sour expression showed how unsatisfied he was, as he continued to glare at the skeleton that kinda looked like it might keel over at any second. The idea of one-on-one face-off he came up with was a brilliant one, if he could say so himself. Now, he was able to continuously fight to his heart''s content without the pesky remaining number of attempts handicapping him. For the first thirty times they fought, the skeleton seemed to be humoring Seol''s whims. However, past the 50th time, it felt like the skeleton began to desperately resist him. Past the 60th, it visibly lost all motivation to even put up a fight. Seol too had made several mistakes adjusting his strength during the fight and ended up damaging the skeleton here and there. Even considering that, the disappointment he felt was hard to describe in mere words. Please, please! Just do one more jumping attack! You know, that jumping attack you do? Can you even understand me? It was unknown whether the skeleton was listening to him or not. It simply raised the axe but then, one of its shoulder bones snapped and fell. The bone finally gave in and broke after the repeated abuse it had to endure. The skeleton froze on the spot; its empty eye sockets sneaked a quick glance at Seol''s direction. .Well, you still have your right arm. Clack, clack, clack, clack. The skeleton powerlessly clattered its teeth. No one knew what it was trying to say, but it still sounded like a plea. Come on, let''s fight. Hurry. In the end, the skeleton succeeded in grasping the axe as it squeaked and creaked noisily. It was as if it was forcing itself to overcome its limits. Although it was just a measly skeleton. Good. Come at me. I heard that an undead monster like you carry around unconditional hatred for all living things. So, show me. Seol used his spear to beckon the monster. I''ll end this after twenty more times, okay? It was then, Seol momentarily thought that he could see the exposed spine of the skeleton flinch. The skeleton standing around doing nothing finally moved its legs. It heaved the axe up high and began its rush. However, its attack had none of its former viciousness nor conviction. No, it only looked wretched and miserable. Seol licked his lips and readied the stance for the ''Strike''. And so, the skeleton unsteadily ''ran'' towards Seol, and lifted its remaining arm over its head. Just as he was about to get ready to swat away the falling axe. The skeleton simply let go of the axe as its arm fell down. Seol''s attention was stolen away by the axe that flew past him. In that moment he wasn''t looking, the skeleton grasped the spear shaft as tightly as it could. Then, summoning whatever strength it could still bring forth, it slammed its own head on the spear tip. The skull disintegrated, and the rest of the bones clattered to the ground. The way its remains piled up like that, one couldn''t help but feel that salvation had finally come to the poor monster. Everything happened in the blink of an eye. [You have successfully completed a ''Hard'' difficulty mission.] [1000 Survival points have been added to your tally.] [Current SP: 85,280 SP] Seol just stood there dumbfounded, his eyes blinking nonstop. .Huh. Chapter 29. Looking Back (1) When Seol returned to the Neutral Zone''s plaza, he was met with the sounds of people taking huge gulps. They looked like they had just seen a ghost. That was quite understandable. The longest he took to clear a mission was only around five minutes. Yet, he took several hours this time, so people were thinking that maybe he met an accident and got killed, whether through carelessness or by a mistake. But, here he was, unharmed and healthy as if to taunt everyone looking on. Ha, ahahahaha!! Seol tried to clarify what happened, adding that it was all just a misunderstanding. That only caused Hyun Sangmin to beat the floor while laughing his head off. The s, skeleton k, killed itself. Ahahaha. Even Shin Sang-Ah was in tears as she joined in on laughing, her breaths eventually running ragged and short. Seol found this scene a bit mystifying. Only two months had passed since the ending of the Tutorial. Yet, these two seemed to have gone through a rather remarkable transformation. Perhaps it was their new outfits, but even their aura seemed to be different. Shin Sang-Ah and Hyun Sangmin laughed their hearts out and then complained how difficult it was to talk to him for the last couple of months, never mind even seeing his face. So, the three of them chatted for a long time. Hyun Sangmin''s class was ''Archer''. His quick wits and that active personality of his combined to make the decision to not hold back on spending his SP as soon as the Awakening was completed. As a result, he got a head start over his peers in earning more Survival Points, and now he was known as a quite skillful survivor. Although the team he worked with wasn''t as amazing as Odelette Delphine''s, Hyun Sangmin said they were steadily clearing missions. As for Shin Sang-Ah, her life turned for the better after the Chamber of Awakening opened up. Her Priest class was a highly sought-after rare class, only losing out to that of the Magician. Thanks to that, the moment her class was revealed, the number of teams that tried to court her couldn''t be counted. Some even tempted her with the promise of advance SP payment. Shin Sang-Ah entered the team that offered her the most amount of signing fee. She was very proud of herself, saying that she was finally living like a normal human being now, only to be promptly shot down by Hyun Sangmin. He mocked her for showing off in front of Seol, who had far more points than she could ever dream of. Seol simply smiled while listening to their banter. Realizing that these two had adapted well and were carving out their own paths now put his mind at ease. Ah, right. What about Miss Yun Seora? Seol suddenly remembered about her in the midst of listening to the duo''s antics and asked them offhandedly. He met up with Yi Seol-Ah and her brother, Yi Sungjin, a few times in the last couple of months, but he hadn''t seen Yun Seora once. Hyun Sangmin stopped talking for some reason. Shin Sahng-Ah''s complexion darkened at the same time. Seeing their reactions, Seol felt his heart skip for a moment. .Did she die? No, she''s more or less alive. Hyun Sangmin corrected Seol. But what he said sounded far more ominous. She was ''more or less'' alive? Well, she. I think it''s really tough for her. With her right arm in that state. Shin Sang-Ah''s voice was full of pity. Seol inwardly went, Oh, crap. Now that he thought about it, she lost her right arm''s mobility for good during the treasure hunt, all thanks to Kang Seok and his cronies ambushing her. The image of her silently shedding tears next to the item draw machine floated back up to the top of his head. Yun Seora received around 300 SP at the end of the Tutorial. That amount was way too short to endure two months of stay in the Neutral Zone. Even if she saved up like a madman and lived frugally, she couldn''t have enough to endure for more than a fortnight, at most. I think the Yi siblings have been constantly helping her out until now. Ah, that''s right. You also gave out some SP, didn''t you? Miss Shin Sang-Ah. It was only once, though. Shin Sang-Ah averted her gaze and hesitated slightly. I couldn''t heal her arm, maybe because my class level is still too low. I tried to give her some of my points, but Miss Seora didn''t want to take them. And it feels like she''s been avoiding me for a little while now, too. Listening to her voice getting progressively smaller, one got the impression that she was trying to come up with excuses. Actually, she was feeling ashamed for bragging about living pretty well nowadays. Hyun Sangmin waved his hand about and said that there was no need to act like this. It was understandable for someone like Yi Seol-Ah, who was indebted to Yun Seora for her life. However, there was no reason for someone with a self-centered personality like him to go out of his way to help Yun Seora. Even Seol had nothing much to say in this regard. Quite frankly, he had completely forgotten about this matter as he was too busy with the training regime until now. After a lengthy bout of silence went by, Hyun Sangmin slowly got up from his seat. You shouldn''t worry about her too much. Sure, you can help her out if you''ve got some wiggle room yourself, but you know this too, don''t ya? That we''re all equally having a rough time trying out there, trying to fend for ourselves. That was also true. It could get pretty hectic trying to survive within the Neutral Zone. Looking after someone else in this place was basically a luxury very few could afford. Well, I should get going now. If we have a chance later, why don''t we do some missions together? I''m confident of being more helpful to you now, you see. Hyun Sangmin lightly tapped on his crossbow and grinned. Me too. If you need any help, you can call on me anytime, regardless of when. I''ll cancel everything and run to your rescue. Shin Sang-Ah waved her hand goodbye as well and walked away. * After separating from the two, Seol returned to the plaza. He was planning to have a go at the remaining untouched ''Hard'' mission types right away. However, he was feeling a bit restless inside. So, he figured that, by immersing himself into clearing missions, he''d be able to forget about everything for a while. The number of different Hard difficulty mission parchments found on the noticeboard was 11. All of them were combat missions, while the SP completion reward on offer varied greatly from 500 to 1000. The ''escape from encirclement'' mission Seol ran to the ground just so happened to be one of the most dangerous available among the Hard difficulty. Since he didn''t encounter any hardship completing that, he was confident of blitzing the remaining ones in no time. Some time later. The remaining attempts for the missions were 15 for every single type, but he only did six times each before moving on to the next one. Even still, he got to earn another 43500 Survival Points. ''This should be enough.'' He could probably do more, but, after chatting to Shin Sahng-Ah and Hyun Sangmin, he decided not to monopolize. Their stories taught Seol of the harsh reality that, although completing missions became easier than before, there were very few who could afford to live as good a life as him among the survivors, even now. For example, if four people cooperated and completed a mission rated ''Slightly hard'' worth 300 SP, the reward would be split evenly according to the number of participants. Of course, the individual survival rate would go up, but at the same time, all their hard work would only result in a measly 75 points per participant. The truth could be seen from the way Shin Sang-Ah described her situation C someone as in demand as her didn''t say that she was rich, but merely that she was living like a human. Seol wasn''t too worried about others criticizing him for hogging all the high-paying missions. But, there was this one thing he came to realize during the treasure hunt. Because he got too enthusiastic and swept away every coin he could find, Shin Sahng-Ah and Hyun Sangmin had to go through so much trouble. As for Yi Sungjin, the boy had to search throughout the night too, without rest. As time went on, more and more teams would start attempting the Hard missions. Since he left behind more than half of each mission types, the survivors should not complain. Not too much, at least. Besides, it wasn''t as if there were no harder difficulty missions, either. [You have successfully completed a ''Hard'' difficulty mission.] [950 Survival points have been added to your tally.] [Current SP: 128,780 SP] Seol clenched his fist tightly. He decided to stop doing the missions for now. There was something else he needed to do first before moving on to the next difficulty. The ''Very Hard'' difficulty had a total of six missions. The lowest point payout was 10,000 points. That was ten times the reward of the most dangerous Hard difficulty missions. When he skimmed through the mission detail, it sounded rather challenging, as well. Clearly, he would need to make thorough preparations to challenge them. Not only would he need to acquire a set of armor and potions but also capable comrades. Right on top of the noticeboard, there was the lone ''Impossible'' difficulty mission, but he didn''t pay that any attention whatsoever. Although its payout was a humongous 172,800 points, the mission goal was completely, utterly absurd that no one would be able to clear it. Seol turned around to leave. There were several things he needed to prepare. But he already knew what needed to be bought first. * The eighth floor. As Seol stepped outside the VIP store, he had to do everything in his willpower to calm his wildly beating heart. Within his grasp were two small medicine vials. They were Ambrosias C the mysterious liquid that would evolve one''s already awakened abilities. He didn''t stop at that though. Even after he bought both of the available vials of Ambrosia, he still had a fair amount of SP left, so he bought a bottle of Divine Elixir, which would raise his Mana stat by one stage. With this, the VIP store no longer had Ambrosias or mana-boosting Divine Elixir for sale. All thanks to their enormous price tags, Seol''s Survival Points tally dropped all the way down to 38,780 in a single breath. With the remaining points, he could have bought another bottle of Divine Elixir. However, he held back with what could only be described as superhuman patience. He still needed these points to purchase his equipment, after all. He thought that, after getting himself the best equipment on sale, he''d be able to earn back the points in no time. Ehem. However, no matter how hard he tried to restrain himself, he couldn''t prevent a foolish grin from bursting out of his lips. He even momentarily thought that the entire world was blooming in a rosy color. ''I should wait until I get to my room first. No, no. Waiting around might invite a disaster.'' He only had to climb up two flights of stairs, but Seol couldn''t wait anymore. He drank both vials of Ambrosias in one go. Fearing that his other abilities might evolve instead, he fervently thought of ''Nine Eyes'' and nothing else. [Your Innate ability, ''Nine Eyes'' is evolving.] [The lower direction (1) of your Innate Ability C Nine Eyes, Black color: Escape Immediately, has been unlocked.] [Your Innate ability, ''Nine Eyes'' is evolving.] [The upper direction (1) of your Innate ability C Nine Eyes, Gold color: Golden Commandment, has been unlocked.] Finally, he got to pull back the two layers of veil covering his ability. With this, he unlocked four out of five directions. The only one remaining was the ''right''. Seol activated his ability right away and fell into deep contemplation. Yellow was ''Attention Required''.Orange was ''Do Not Approach''.Red was for ''Immediate Retreat Recommended''.Black was Escape Immediately. Judging from this, the newly unlocked color, Black, was an extension of already available emergency warning signals. ''I get what''s up with Escape Immediately, but Golden Commandment?'' He pondered for a while, but he couldn''t quite grasp what it did. That wasn''t the only riddle he could not solve, however. The ''lower'' direction only opened up after he had unlocked the ''left'' direction first. So, he thought that the ''upper'' direction would also open up only after he unlocked the ''right'' direction. The order of the things had been changed, as far as he could tell. Was it because the colors were on opposite directions? ''How can I use it without knowing what it does.?'' Seol began walking again and climbed up the stairs, all the while shaking his head slightly. But then. ''Gold color?!'' His eyes shot open abruptly. Beyond the tenth floor railing, he could see a clear and radiant golden glow, coming from a spot right in front of his quarters. He hurriedly ran up and found a person quietly waiting there. Seol''s thought process dimmed just for a bit when he confirmed who it was from her back. She was certainly one of the last people he expected to see in the Neutral Zone. You''re finally here. As if she sensed his approach, the business-suit wearing woman turned around to greet him. Youre It was none other than Kim Hannah. Its been a while. She smiled refreshingly. And sure enough, her entire body was bathed in a golden hue. Seol couldn''t help but be confused. For one, he was curious why she was here, and two, why was there a golden color coming from her.? Can we go inside? It''s a bit awkward to talk out here and all. Her friendly voice brought Seol back to reality. As soon as they entered his room, Kim Hannah couldn''t hide her astonishment. Wow~. It really is nice here. Honestly, I never dreamed that you''d end up using this room. Kim Hannah''s facial expression implied that she wasn''t sure where to park her rear as she stood around before she chose a spot on a comfy couch and settled down. Seol quickly sat on the opposite side. Seeing this, she burst out a fit of giggles. Why are you in such a hurry? What, are you that surprised to see me? Obviously. Hmm. Before we get started, I guess I should appease that curiosity of yours. Fine. What would you like to know? Seol almost blurted out ''Why is your body glowing in a golden hue?'', but somehow was able to change his words at the last second. How did you get here? Well, because I know how to? Hey. Just kidding. Of course, the Neutral Zone isn''t a place that anyone can just come and go as they please. However, I''m an exception, you see. Seol stared at her without saying anything. You idiot. Didn''t you read the Invitation letter? The Invitation letter? What about it? Seol was about to ask her, before going Ah. He just remembered that, in the gold stamp Invitation letter, there was a clause about him being able to bring along one ''helper''. You don''t have to fret, okay? Miss Cinzia knows about me being here. I went through the proper procedures, so theres no problem. Thats a relief Suddenly, Kim Hannah raised her hand. Hold on, its my turn to get an answer. ? It''s about Miss Cinzia and Miss Agnes. Especially Agnes C she seems to be particularly interested in your growth for some reason. Is she? Yes. Just what underhanded tricks did you use to flip those violent Sicilian gangsters over to your side? Seol couldn''t help but doubt his own hearing just then. Violent? Gangsters? Kim Hannah''s eyes went round when she saw his expression. Oh my, you didn''t know? . You really had no idea? Those two are pretty infamous as the Battle Maniacs of the South. A battle maniac? Miss Agnes is? Yeah. She''s the direct subordinate of Boss Cinzia and Sicilias top executive. She''s even known as the demonic drill instructor. Almost everyone in Paradise knows about them. As the explanation continued on, a certain sense of chill crept up on Seol''s backside. He had no idea that Agnes was such a big shot. ''Maybe I, uh, I shouldn''t have teased her.'' If you''re done asking me about stuff, shall we get to the main topic of my visit? Seol nodded his head.He was indeed curious as to know why she came here in the first place. There was still a month left to go before the Neutral Zone''s deadline, after all. Well, I came to cheer you on, and. I wanted to give you advice. Also, there''s something I need your help with. Kim Hannah took her glasses off and stared at Seol. Compared to how it was like back on the riverbank, the way she looked at him had softened considerably. First of all, I gotta praise you. You''ve exceeded all of my expectations. I honestly would never have guessed you were this excellent. I thought you were unhappy about using the golden stamp on me. That was back then. But, not anymore. The stamp wasn''t wasted on you. At all. Honest. Seol felt an itch creeping up on his face hearing the constant stream of praises. Okay, so that''s the cheering bit done. What advice do you have for me? When Seol sheepishly scratched his cheek, Kim Hannah grinned slyly. You did the right thing by stopping at the ''Hard'' missions. You see, the difficulty spike in the ''Very Hard'' missions is nothing to laugh about. You have to prepare yourself properly first. But of course C Seol was expecting as much as well. Seeing that the rewards on offer jumped by ten times in value, the difficulty should rise just as much, too. And, you should find yourself reliable comrades. If I have a complaint to make, then you just stick to yourself too much. Comrades, huh. That''s right. Odelette Delphine, Hao Win C I recommend these two people. I''m telling you this before you get the wrong idea C my suggestion isn''t solely because of their skills. Then why? They will certainly become a big help to you in the future, that''s why. It was rather clear what Kim Hannah was implying here. Are you telling me to form a personal connection with them? That''s one way of looking at it. In any case, you already have a link called ''fellow survivors from the same time period'' going for you. I mean, there''s nothing to lose by getting friendly with them, right? I get it with Delphine since she''s a Magician, but what about Hao Win? He''s a big player in the darker side of the society; I heard that he''s a top level executive in the biggest Triad in China. Seol slowly facepalmed. Not only the Sicilian ''Battle Maniacs,'' he had to deal with a man from a damn Chinese Triads, too? He would''ve never imagined getting mixed up with these sorts of people in his old life. It was here that a thought popped up in his head. If I work together with those two, then could I challenge the Impossible mission and. No. Do not even think about challenging that one. He was just blurting out the possibility, but Kim Hannah promptly cut him off before he got anywhere with the idea. Seol could only smile bitterly. It''s that difficult, huh. Even Im not confident with that mission. At a bare minimum, only a mid to large-sized team of Level 4 or above Earthlings would be needed to have a chance of clearing it. Really, I dont know why the gods would have such a mission here in the first place. She complained bitterly before turning her sharp gaze on him. Wait a minute. You are not thinking of trying your luck on that one, just because you''ve heard of someone clearing it in the past, right? Someone cleared it before? Now this was the first time he heard of it. Yeah, sure. In the entire history of the Zone, one guy did pull it off. But, how.? Seeing Seol''s shocked expression, Kim Hannah simply snorted. Only a few know about this. But that guy, he didn''t clear the mission in what you''d call a ''proper'' fashion. He just got lucky, that''s all. Even if it was down to luck, it still counts. That''s true, too. But whatever, do not ever attempt that mission. Got it? It''d be better to fight a monster from the world of the dead with your bare hands rather than attempting that mission. Kim Hannah passionately voiced her opposition and slowly regulated her breathing. She shook her head, causing her ponytail to sway this way and that. I''m sure you''ll do what''s best for you, anyways. She sneakily raised the end of her sentence and glanced at him. Seol ignored that and asked her once more. Didn''t you say you need my help? What''s that about? .Well, it''s nothing big, really. Kim Hannah hesitated slightly, which was unlike her, before opening her mouth. Again, let me make this clear. What I''m about to say from here onwards isn''t coming from me. Okay, so from who is it, then? One of my superiors. One of your superiors. You mean from Sinyoung? Kim Hannah nodded her head and continued. Anyways. What I''m trying to say is, someone else other than me is asking you for a favor. If you don''t wanna do it, fine. You don''t have to. But if you do decide to go for it, there are plenty of benefits for me. You might also get to share in the loot, too. What''s the favor? You know Yun Seora, right? Kim Hannah got to the main topic right away. Seol was taken back somewhat, though. You see, the person who invited Yun Seora is the person asking you for the favor. From Sinyoung. Hold on, let me get this straight. Youre saying that your superior officer from Sinyoung invited Miss Yun Seora? That''s right. That person is known for having a discerning eye. Everyone he invited all turned out to be big hits, you see. He even resorted to using a silver stamp and invited her this time, so the companys expectations are high. But. Right. You know this too, don''t you? At this rate, Yun Seora is going to fail. Understandably, my superior officer is a nervous shell of his former self. Only then did Seol get the rough idea of what the favor could be. Let me get straight to the point C that person would like you to look after Yun Seora. That''s too unspecific, isn''t it? Do I need to give her 1000 Survival Points and be done with that? After all, she''d be able to leave the Neutral Zone with that. That would be worse than failing, actually. Okay, if I were to get more specific, he wants to see Yun Seora develop normally in the Zone, just like everyone else. Heal her arm if it''s possible, let her tag along when you go around clearing missions, etc, etc. Basically, I want you to carry her. Carry Seol inwardly let off a long groan. Coincidentally, he got to hear about Yun Seora twice in one day. Seol understood that her life in the Zone was fraught with extreme hardship. It wasn''t as if he had no plans of helping her out. However. [You know this too, dont you?] He also thought what Hyun Sangmin said back not too long ago wasn''t wrong, either. Kim Hannah was waiting for Seol''s reply. She was still emitting the golden hue. .What do you think I should do? Me? As I said this before, I didn''t invite her. I know that. Im asking the person who invited me what her opinion is. Perhaps she didn''t expect to be questioned, her expression became somewhat dazed and lost. Soon enough, though, the corner of her lips arched up ever so slightly. Of course, I''ll be very happy if you do this one thing for me. I''ll be owed a debt. There was a slight grin etched on her face as she spoke up, clearly enjoying herself. I understand. I can''t give you a definite answer, but I promise I''ll look into it. Hng. Not bad, you even know what to say to make me feel better, too. She muttered to herself, Are you even the same gambling addict from back then? and continued on with what she wanted to say to him. In any case, consider it carefully. Yun Seora''s supposed to be a rising star invited by Sinyoung''s greatest talent scout. Making him owe you a favor would be a good thing for you, too. A favor, huh. He hadn''t given much thought over the notion of Yun Seora being a potential rising star, but that did make sense. Back in the assembly hall, when he inadvertently spied on her Stats, he saw ''Brilliant'' appearing on the ''Personality'' column, after all. Having finished what she wanted to say, Kim Hannah began standing up. That''s right, a favor. Well, there''s that saying, right? The Golden Rule. Take ca. What did you say? Seol was taken by surprise again and stared at her. You know, the Golden Rule. She winked at him and walked towards the exit of the room. Therefore whatever you desire for men to do to you, you shall also do to them; for this is the law and the prophets. Is that. the Golden Rule? It''s a verse from the Gospel of Matthew. Verse 7:12. I never really thought of those words as altruistic babble, though. No, it''s much more closer to ''give-and-take'', don''t you agree? . Who knows? If you appear before her like a prince riding on a white horse and rescue her, she might just fall hard for you. I mean, she''s pretty cute, right? Of course, she was only joking. However, Seol''s mute response seemed rather suspect. Feeling a bit embarrassed now, she fixed her high heel, lightly tapped on the floor with her feet, and opened the door. Before she slipped through the door, she turned around one more time. No need to see me off. Oh, and don''t forget the deal we have. You negotiate with me before anyone else when you leave the Neutral Zone. Oh, uh. Right. Don''t get killed. I''ll be here in a month''s time to fetch you. She closed the door. Although Kim Hannah was gone, Seol didn''t show any sign of movement. For a long time, he stood there and dwelled on everything she said. And then, dwelled on them some more. .Even as the sounds of high heels getting further away disappeared altogether. Chapter 30. Looking Back (2) ''The Golden Commandment is it'' Its meaning wasn''t complicated and the phrase wasn''t trying to imply anything deep, either. So, he only needed to interpret it as he heard it. However, he just couldn''t link the original meaning of the phrase to his ability, ''Nine Eyes''. It didn''t feel quite right. Just like the ''right'' and ''left'' directions, there must be some kind of deeper meaning behind the way it was named like that. He thought about it dozens of times, but could only draw a blank. The deeper he thought about it, the more complicated his head became. In the end, he spent the whole night without a wink of sleep. ''I can''t figure it out.'' Sleep didn''t want to visit him. Eventually, Seol got exhausted stirring around the bed wide awake and decided to postpone deciphering the ''Golden Commandment'' to another time. He knew better than to force himself to a wrong conclusion here. In any case, he needed to find the proverbial loose string to yank out first if he wanted to unravel this mystery. There were two ways he could think of that might resolve this quandary: One, to open up the ''right'' direction. Just like how the ''left'' direction was connected to ''lower'' direction, the odds of ''upper'' direction having a link with the ''right'' was high. If he could find what the remaining three colors were, he might be able to narrow down the meaning of the golden color. ''But there are no Ambrosias left.'' Two, the sole remaining method, was to find the truth by experimentation. Having stared at the ceiling for the entirety of the night, Seol made up his mind and pushed himself off the bed. The longer one stayed in the Neutral Zone, the harder it became to sense the hours passing by. Not only were there no clocks in this place, but most of the facilities also stayed open 24 hours a day, which kind of made finding a spot without light shining on it a rarity. Only the smartphone he received at the beginning of the Tutorial kept him up with the current date and time. [05:17 AM] Around this early morning hour, the always-crowded first-floor plaza would be much quieter. Wondering if Yun Seora was there, Seol came down to the first floor only to find someone else''s familiar back, instead. ''Yi Seol-Ah?'' He was about to call out to greet her but stopped. His half-opened mouth slowly closed shut. Yi Seol-Ah was in the midst of taking a halting glance at the noticeboard. It didn''t seem as if she was here for the running mission. A Basic difficulty mission could be repeated infinitely, so there was no need to worry about the mission parchments running out. If she was hesitating like that in front of the board, that could only mean that she was thinking of challenging a mission with a difficulty higher than ''Very Easy''. Her petite shoulders drooped in disappointment. Her head faltered, hinting that she was deeply devastated over something. Seol quickly walked over to her side. What should I do now.? Miss Seol-Ah? Heukyahck?!?! When he called out to her out of the blue, a rather peculiar scream jumped out of her mouth. She quickly turned around to face Seol. Her shocked expression calmed down quickly after seemingly losing ten years of her life through fright. Orabeo-nim! Good morning. You here to try the running mission again? It''s been a while since we ran side by side, so how about it? Oh. Well, shall we? She sounded really unwilling. Seol didn''t miss the fact that she hesitated ever so slightly before answering him. What''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell? Oh, no! Not at all. Uhm, it''s like, I''m lacking in confidence, something like that? I haven''t practiced a lot lately and stuff. She blurred the ends of her sentence and smiled awkwardly. Her smile was the usual one that seemed pure and innocent, but today, he picked up the hint of unnaturalness that she couldn''t completely conceal. Her always-sunny complexion seemed very haggard as well. ''Mm?'' Seol carefully studied her appearance for a little while and tilted his head. Now that he had taken a closer look at her, there were a few odd things about her. It had been slightly over a month since classes were awakened, yet her attire remained the same as what she wore during the Tutorial. And having met up with Shin Sang-Ah and Hyun Sangmin earlier on, this oddness came across as quite bizarre to him now. Yi Seol-Ah''s ''aptitude'' wasn''t bad when he took a peek at her Status Windows. Although it couldn''t be called as desirable as ''Brilliant'', he did remember seeing the description of ''jack of all trades'' or something similar to that in her Aptitude column. Have you eaten breakfast yet? When he asked her while thinking, it can''t be, right?, she hurriedly nodded her head. O, of course!! I filled up before getti. Growl. With the exquisite timing, the loud cry of an empty stomach roared out for everyone to hear. And sure enough, it was not coming from Seol''s belly. ..If I want to eat, I need to complete missions, you see. Quite unlike how she sounded just a minute ago, there was no energy in her voice now. Her pinkish neck slowly reddened up in the shade of sunset. Seol dazedly shifted his gaze over to the noticeboard. As expected, she wasn''t here to do Basic difficulty missions. She was checking out the sections where ''Very Easy'' and ''Easy'' missions were originally located. Unfortunately, there were no parchments left there. That was because Seol ended up completely exhausting what little remained a few days ago. .Yi siblings are constantly helping out Yun Seora Suddenly, Seol recalled Hyun Sangmin''s words. And right away, it felt like a hammer struck him in the head. ''Ahh..'' Now he understood the truth. It wasn''t as if the Yi siblings failed to earn enough SPs for themselves. No, it was more like they couldn''t as they were trying to look after Yun Seora as well. In order to complete a mission that paid out enough Survival Points for one to carry on living in the Zone, one would need to get the matching equipment and suitable abilities for one''s class. Attempting a mission without those would be akin to throwing your life away. If one had to lower the difficulty through a sheer lack of choice, then the rewards on offer were too low. Even then, if one continued to persevere and complete them, it''d be possible to amass a few handfuls of points. But for the Yi siblings, those points would have been spent in looking after Yun Seora, instead. It''d only leave them towards a continuous downward spiral. On top of this, Yi Seol-Ah entered the Neutral Zone with only 46 points to her name. Her brother, Yi Sungjin, had only 114 points. Since they had to support another person with their already struggling finances, their situation must''ve been in a downward slide for a long time by now. ''Goddamn it.'' Seol''s hand clutched his spear tightly. ''.And I had no reason to even do those missions either.'' He resolved himself not to repeat the mistake he made during the treasure hunt, yet he had done it again. He told himself to control his desires, yet, in the end, he thoughtlessly used himself as an example when making decisions. Only if he paid little more attention. How could he fail so spectacularly to consider the possibility that the situation would be different for other survivors? From Yi Seol-Ah''s perspective, it must have been like him robbing her of the last lifeline she had been depending on. .I''m sorry. Hearing his sudden apology, Yi Seol-Ah''s eyes grew wider and wider. Of course, she was aware of it, too. There was no way she didn''t know since the stories about Seol were widespread around the Neutral Zone nowadays. N, no! Don''t say that! I''m at fault. I''m the one who finished off all the easier missions. Orabeo-nim, don''t say that. Those mission papers aren''t mine to begin with. .. More importantly, for the last two months, you didn''t touch any of those missions, anyways. It''s my fault for being lazy and not completing the missions more often, you know. It''s my fault instead. Seeing her trying to console him, his hard-to-describe guilty conscience got heavier by another layer. She said that she had been lazy, but there was no way that could be true. No, it was far more likely that she was struggling desperately to survive. I heard that you are looking after Miss Yun Seora. Oh, uhm. T, that is. Yi Seol-Ah could only open and shut her mouth repeatedly as if she didn''t know what to say. Her expression was asking him, How did you find out? How long has it been? Maybe. After entering the Neutral Zone. Around ten days after that. So, well over a month, huh. Seol chuckled out bitterly. She could''ve asked him for help during that time, at least once. But she didn''t say anything, even when they met a few times to lap the track together. She didn''t even show any signs of struggling, either. If no one told him of the Yun Seora situation, he might''ve never found out what was going on. Seeing her helplessly lower her gaze, Seol''s thoughts became very complicated. ''What should I do now?'' Although he didn''t give a definite answer to Kim Hannah, he was planning to help Yun Seora out, anyways. He thought that it wouldn''t be such a bad idea to repay Kim Hannah''s kindness since he had received lots of benefits from her Gold Mark up until now. However, helping out the Yi siblings was out of his calculations. Of course, if he began supporting Yun Seora, the burden on the siblings would decrease considerably, but But, it was already too late. Others had leapfrogged far ahead of them by now. Never mind catching up to them, could she and her brother even manage to gather 1000 points each before the end of the deadline? While stewing inside the swirling mess of jumbled up thoughts, Seol got to confirm his disposition being ''Chaotic'' one more time. Even though he thought he should aid them somehow, no small part of him didn''t want to get involved here and just wanted to concentrate on completing missions, instead. Should he help them, or not? Encountering yet another crossroads in his path, Seol closed his eyes to contemplate. It was then, he suddenly recalled a scene from almost two months ago. [Let''s run together!!] He remembered a scene of a girl who came to console him after seeing how shaken he was back then. It was of a girl who''d never forget her savior and tried to repay the favor no matter what. And then, that Bible verse Kim Hannah left behind entered his thoughts as well. .Therefore whatever you desire for men to do to you, you shall also do to them. He then decided to look at things from the siblings'' perspective. What if he ran into a situation similar to what the siblings, or even, Yun Seora were facing? Without a doubt, he''d be wishing for someone to come and help him out right about now. [I never really thought of those words as altruistic babble, though. No, it''s much more closer to ''give-and-take''] Although it was only by a little bit, Seol thought he could understand where Kim Hannah''s sentiment was coming from. Maybe. Just maybe, there could be a future that might unfold in the way Kim Hannah had been implying C a future, where Seol needed to receive help from someone else. Could this girl in front of him be one of the potential ''someone else''? No, that didn''t matter. What did matter was his feelings on the subject regardless of what might happen in the future. He didn''t know why, but he wanted to help her. He wasn''t dealing with a bastard like Kang Seok. Knowing the struggles this kind-hearted and warm girl was going through, he couldn''t turn a blind eye anymore. ''It''s not like I don''t have a wiggle room, is it?'' The moment he decided, Seol opened his eyes and spoke to her. Come. Let''s run for a while. * Seol and Yi Seol-Ah began jogging on the track. He completed his portion of the allocated laps first and waited for her to finish. Seeing her slowly inch closer to the finish line, he waved his hands in encouragement. She managed to get to the line, but before crossing it, she collapsed on the floor and began panting heavily. Seeing this, Seol grinned softly. It''s only 30 laps, you know. I didn''t know you were this unfit. Doping is not allowed! Yi Seol-Ah protested to the injustice of this situation. I''m telling you, it''s not doping. While defending himself, Seol''s lips formed a bitter smile. He remembered giving advice that she should buy Competence, while being completely oblivious to her living conditions. How do you feel after you ran around for a while? It feels nice. Yi Seol-Ah smiled brightly on the ground as she regulated her breathing. Even though he forcibly dragged her in here, she wasn''t dissatisfied at all. Well, then. Should I make you feel even better? Hm? In the Neutral Zone, one could lend out or transfer Survival Points to another. Seol transferred 200 Survival Points from his account to Yi Seol-Ah. Uh? Uh, uh?! 200 points? You''ve successfully cleared a mission, right? You should receive compensation for that. Seol jokingly said that, but her expression showed how apologetic and at a loss she was. Even still. If you give me so much points, then I. Her words only managed to make Seol surprised and flustered instead. Just how difficult had her stay in the Neutral Zone been for her to act like that over measly 200 points? What is your brother doing right now? Oh, Sungjin? He should be waking up soon, I think. In that case, go have a good breakfast with him. With 200 points, you should be able to enjoy a hearty meal once. J, just once?! If I save up, I think we can stretch it out to ten days. No can do. You will spend it all in one go. All 200 points. Seol resolutely cut her off. For a short while, she didn''t say anything. She simply stared at him with a dazed facial expression as if she hadn''t finished processing this event quite yet. Once you''re done eating, come up to my quarters with your brother. Oh, and by the way, do you know where I can find Miss Yun Seora? O, Orabeo-nim? Yi Seol-Ah unsteadily got up from the ground. She still looked like she hadn''t been able to tell whether she was in a dream or not. But, but, why? Mm. Well, because I''m grateful to you? A, about what, exactly? I, I haven''t done anything. Seol sheepishly scratched his cheek as she stammered out. What do you mean, you haven''t? You ran with me back then, didn''t you? When looking back, one could say that was indeed the case. Only by running together with her, Seol finally got to realize how weak he was. From that day on, he focused on improving himself like a madman. In a way, it was because of Yi Seol-Ah''s intervention that he had begun his intense training regime to get to where he was now. Yi Seol-Ah couldn''t say anything for a little while longer. Only her lips parted and closed several times. Orabeo-nim. She somehow managed to squeeze out a word. Yes? Can you turn around for a second? Sure, why not. But, why? I want to cry, but it''s embarrassing. Seol smiled gently. She was probably trying to express how grateful she was in her own way. Do what you want. However, as soon as he turned around, he heard her crying out loudly. His heart nearly jumped out of his mouth in fright, and he quickly looked back, only to find Yi Seol-Ah squatting on the ground again while shedding thick tears of appreciation. ''She''s really crying?!'' This time, it was Seol''s turn to panic, instead. * After sending Yi Seol-Ah back to her place. Seol headed off to the fifth floor. He''d never stopped by this floor before. According to Yi Seol-Ah''s explanation, a sizeable lounge could be found there, and Yun Seora spent most of her time in that place. Seol initially believed that, since that space was called a lounge, the facilities there shouldn''t be so bad, but. . .As soon as he arrived there, he had to revise his thoughts immediately. The circular lounge was indeed rather spacious and open. But there were only a handful of chairs to be found here. He couldn''t even begin to call this place a lounge at all. When he pushed open the glass door and entered, he spotted a lone female figure lying quietly in the far corner of the room. She had a hood covering her head while her body was in a huddle. Seol heard her cough. It sounded dry and scratchy. Seol placed his palm on the floor, and his body shivered slightly after sensing the coldness coming from the hard surface. ''It''s really cold in here.'' She must be in a deep sleep; Seol walked towards her in loud-enough footsteps, but she still showed no signs of movement. Zzzz While listening to her soft, nearly imperceptible breathing, Seol looked at her face and became utterly speechless. Yun Seora''s appearance too had changed a fair deal since the end of the Tutorial. Unfortunately, it was for the worse. Her previously pale smooth cheeks were now yellowing and sunken. Her exposed wrist was so thin, he mistakenly thought he was looking at bones. He thought he was looking at a broken doll. .Miss Yun Seora? Seol called out her name and placed his hand on her shoulder. Her body flinched a little, then. Miss Yun Seora. And when he gently shook her. .Ah-ahck! Suddenly, she sucked in a heavy breath; as if she was having a nightmare, a strained cry escaped from her lips, and she desperately hid her face with her left hand. She huddled even closer and began shaking like a leaf. What the.? He thought he looking an abused child trying to not get hit anymore. Seol took a step back in astonishment. Are you alright? Euh. Euhah! Miss Yun Seora!! Uh, uhm? Abruptly, she raised her head. A pair of blurry, unintelligent eyes gazed at Seol. Huuua She let off a pained whimper, and her eyes slowly closed again. Her entire body slumped, too. And when he called out to her again, she didn''t respond. ''Is she unconscious?'' Her current state seemed too precarious to simply say she fell unconscious. Seol quickly lifted her up. He only used his arms, yet he could barely feel her weight. Leaving the fifth-floor lounge, Seol immediately went to his quarters on the tenth. He thought that, since his room restored one''s stamina rapidly, simply by being there would help her regain her consciousness. After carefully laying Yun Seora down on the bed, Seol was overcome with a feeling of helplessness. Although he did bring her here, he hadn''t realized how bad her conditions actually were. Perhaps, that superior officer asking Kim Hannah for favor must''ve realized that Yun Seora was on the brink, too. ''Let''s confirm her status first.'' Seol activated his ''Nine Eyes''. [Yun Seora''s Status Windows] [1. General Information] Summoned date: March 16th, 2017Marking Grade: SilverSex/Age: Female/20Height/Weight: 166.2 cm/48.2 kgCurrent condition: Heavily injuredClass: LV. 1 WarriorNationality: Republic of Korea (Area 1)Affiliation: N/AAlias: N/A [2. Traits] 1. Temperament:Indifferent. (She''s not easily interested in anything particular.)Despair. (Has fallen into despair and gave up on herself, and has not looked after her own body.) 2. Aptitude:Brilliant. (Possesses a smart brain as well as good overall talents.)Highly observant. (Will carefully analyze and study items and events all around her.) [3. Physical Level] Strength: ExtremeCLow 2Endurance: ExtremeCLow 1Agility: ExtremeCLow 3Stamina: Extreme-Low 2Mana: High-LowLuck: High-Low Remaining Ability points: 1. [4. Abilities] 1.Innate Abilities (0) 2. Class Abilities (0) 3. Other Abilities (0) [5. Level of Cognition] Depressed (Deeply worried and/or frustrated; lacking in energy) / Despair / Pessimistic (Has a gloomy outlook on her life; is in mourning; is in despair) .What the hell? Seol''s brows furrowed in a deep frown. Yun Seora''s condition, confirmed through her Status Windows, was in a terrible state. Chapter 31. A Misunderstanding (1) Yun Seora. Current age, 20 years old. A young woman, who got invited to Paradise after being scouted by Sinyoung. The so-called picky and arrogant woman as coined by the dead Yi Hyungsik. Along with another Invited, Kang Seok, she was seen as Area 1s top seedling for the March recruitment period. She always displayed the habit of ''think first, act later'' in everything she did; her thoughts or decision making were never swayed by emotions, and because of her personality, she held no interest in other people''s business. Such characteristics meant she enjoyed a certain amount of advantage during the Tutorial, but once she lost her right arm, her situation drastically changed for the worse. She was very much aware of her weakness in the context of the environments of the Neutral Zone, where cooperating with others was a must. So, for one month straight, she focused solely on fixing her broken right arm. Unfortunately, she had no choice but to revise her strategy and focus on strengthening her fitness level instead after learning that her tally of SP, 317 points, wasn''t even remotely enough to heal her wounds. As an Invited, she already had acquired a fairly good understanding of what was going on in the Neutral Zone before coming here. That was why, before her Job awakened, she decided to focus on raising her physical stats. She knew that, as long as she could become a Sorcerer, or, even a Priest, then her problem would be solved. Yun Seora did not let go of that sliver of hope, even when stuck in a hopeless situation. However, that got brutally cut off when her Job was set as a Warrior. She left the Chamber of Awakening as if being chased away. And as expected, there was literally not a thing she could do in her current state. She had spent every single SP she had by then. She even had to sell the bag she got as the starting bonus cheaply, too. Even if she wanted to earn some points, no one wanted a Warrior with a crippled arm in their team. Staying in a proper sleeping quarter became a luxury she could only dream of. She couldn''t even afford to eat one meal a day, and her health continued to send out warning signals as a result. Starved of the necessary nutrients, her body got weaker and weaker with every passing day. And with her weakened body, she couldn''t even attempt those Basic missions that did give out a small amount of points as rewards. Her determination ran out a long time by then and even enduring through nothing but sheer malice also eventually reached its limit. If it weren''t for the Yi siblings that came to see her every other day, Yun Seora would''ve died of starvation already. However, she knew that the siblings were also struggling desperately as well. So, she could not depend on them forever. Sensing Yun Seora''s discomfort, Yi Seol-Ah spoke up carefully. She said, How about we speak to ''Orabeo-nim''? Since he''s honest and hard-working, he wouldnt abandon us callously. It''d be a lie if Yun Seora wasn''t tempted by that suggestion. In the end, though, she shook her head and said no. If he owed her a favor, the story might have been different. Sure, he saved her life, but in return, she gave him the Revival potion. And their relationship came to an end there. At least, Yun Seora thought so that way. She didn''t mind if others called her out on her petty pride. Actually, she was too ashamed to go and speak to him by then. Still, refusing to heed the suggestion of Yi Seol-Ah played heavily in Yun Seora''s mind. And, not wanting to inconvenience the siblings any further, she discreetly changed her hiding place without telling them. However, that night, Yun Seora ended up going through a terrifying and breathless ordeal. She opened her eyes in the middle of the night to find three Western men. Two of them were restraining her arms, while the other one was sitting on top of her. No matter where, it seemed that one would run into bastards like Kang Seok. In the middle of her fiercely resisting them, the face belonging to the man on top of her came in closer to whisper. Hey, I heard that you''re a cripple. You wanna keep living like this? Don''t you wanna go to Paradise? Just behave yourself. We will feed you well and find you a warm bed to sleep on, too. Who knows? Maybe even a couple of points, too. Survival Points. The moment she heard those words, all strength automatically seeped out of her body. Naturally, her resistance weakened as well. By the time she realized her mistake, she felt coldness touching her buttocks. When she regained her bearings, she found her underwear pulled down to her ankles already. And when that man took off his pants while a thick, lecherous smile formed on his face, Yun Seora shook like a smartphone vibrating to alert the owner of an incoming call. She shook hard as if someone poured a bucket of freezing water on her head in the middle of a harsh winter. Like words of a snake tickling her ears, the man told her to open her mouth. A hideously ugly object neared her face, yet her lips remained shut. She thought that the moment she yielded here, everything would really come to an end for her. No, a simple ''end'' wouldn''t be all. She feared falling even deeper into a bottomless abyss. And so, she did not open her lips. But, she did scream out with everything she had. She bit whatever she came in contact with and used her whole body to fight. Her rewards were harsh swearings, along with fists and kicks. Even then, Yun Seora did not let up her crazed resistance. Eventually, the men grew sick and tired and abandoned her with a thick spit to her face. She fixed her clothing and unsteadily made her way back to the fifth-floor lounge. She then fell to the floor and got into a huddle. A single drop of the warm, salty liquid she''d been holding back finally leaked out of her eye. The tears she''d been shedding inwardly began streaming out, and eventually, she burst out into uncontrollable sobs. ''Itd be better if I just died. She was scared of falling asleep again because of the incident but forced her eyes shut regardless. She thought that if she died here, like this, then she might not have any regrets. She didn''t care what happened anymore. And so, Yun Seora fell into a fitful slumber. But, then. .Miss Yun Seora? Just as she was about to pay the ferryman to cross the river Styx Miss Yun Seora. .She took a look behind her. And, she clearly saw him. Are you alright? She saw a certain young man offering his hand to her. * While Seol was nursing Yun Seora, Yi Seol-Ah and Yi Sungjin arrived at his quarters. The siblings entered his room hesitantly, and couldn''t close their mouths after taking in the grand sights of the luxurious furnishing of the place that reminded one of a palace. They recovered quickly from the shock, though, after spotting Yun Seora whimpering on the bed, and approached her. Deep frowns were etched on their faces. She wasn''t this bad two days ago. Really? Yes. Why did she get so.? Yi Seol-Ah looked anxious. Seol lightly held his chin, contemplating. ''What could be her problem?'' With just a glance, he could clearly tell that Yun Seora was very sick. Even though he brought her to his quarters, thick perspiration continued to form on her forehead, and her breathing became rougher and rougher. He thought that the current situation was marginally better, compared to when she failed to respond to him gently shaking her around. However, since he lacked proper medical knowledge, he could only remain in the dark. He still recognized the fact that she needed help. Seol told the siblings he''d be back soon and left his room. When facing a situation he didn''t know how to solve, there was only one person he could rely on. After hearing his explanation, Agnes quickly called for another maid to join them. The person to answer the call was unexpectedly none other than Maria. The blonde maid walked up to them in swagger, and when Agnes introduced her class to Seol, she cocked an eyebrow, perhaps in disapproval of the revelation. It turned out that Maria was a Level 4 Priest. Not only that, she was a Priest in healing who had walked a long road C from Lv.1 Priest, Lv.2 Deacon, Lv.3 Clergyman, and to her current Lv.4 High Priest. Seol promptly returned to his quarters with the two maids in tow. This is so bloody fantastic. After checking out Yun Seora''s condition, Maria spat out a short assessment. It''s that bad? Never mind her right arm, it looks like she''s been starving herself for the past month or so. On top of her body and nerves being weakened to this state, she even got beaten up pretty good as well, so yes. It''s bad. She got beaten up? Yes. Seriously now. Don''t know who hit her, but that person sure fucked her up. Maria leaked out a hollow chuckle. Hearing the real cause of Yun Seora''s accelerated deterioration, Yi Seol-Ah covered her mouth in shock. You did the right thing by bringing her here. Without the effects of this room, she might have crossed the River of Lethe and would be tipping the wineglass of Forgetfulness by now. How do we go about healing her.? If you want, I can do it. But, strictly speaking, there''s no need. If she spends the next couple of days in this room while eating and resting well, she will recover fully. Does that mean her right arm will be healed, as well? Maria suddenly went very quiet and gazed at Yun Seora. Agnes also studied Yun Seora''s crippled right arm for a while before speaking up. Six stab wounds on the arm. Caused by a short but sharp dagger, it seems. The assailant even twisted the blade around in two of the wounds too. How long has it been? Over two months. Will it be tough even with ''Moderate'' or ''Massive''? Why ask something you know the answer to already? ''Light'' would have sufficed if the wound was treated right away, but. But, it''s too late now. You know that a wound gets progressively harder to heal the longer it is left untreated. If it''s a ''Colossal'', it might be possible, but I''m not confident. Agnes breathed out a soft sigh. Meanwhile, Seol couldn''t hide his astonishment at the two maids who were able to figure out what happened two months ago with just one look. A certain sense of anxiety was blooming in the corner of his heart at the same time, as well. He couldn''t figure out the contents of the discussion since several words related to Maria''s profession were thrown around, but he still understood that fixing the right arm would be very difficult. Maria stood up straight and shook her head before shifting her gaze over to Seol. This arm is as good as dead. It''s past the simple ''healing'' spell, requiring something on the level of ''Revival'' at this point. Instead of leaving it as is, I recommend amputation. .Excuse me? There''s no helping it. We arent in Paradise. You won''t find a Priest better skilled than me within the Neutral Zone. But even I find healing this arm difficult. Seol was hoping, but just as expected, this injury couldn''t be healed in the Neutral Zone. Maria didn''t beat around the bush and conveyed the truth. That wasn''t the end of the bad news, though. There was still around a month left until the deadline, and Yun Seora''s right arm could get even worse during this time. Is there any other way? Seol wasn''t expecting to hear ''impossible'' as the prognosis, and he could only chew on his blameless lower lip in frustration. It was then. There is one other way. A calm voice seemed to help him recover his senses. Agnes raised her body up from the bed, having concluded her examination of Yun Seora''s arm. As Maria said, only a Level 5 High Ranker can heal her injury. But it just so happens that the Priest class is the closest to the gods. . I told you that you''ll have to select a god to serve when you reach Level 5. Do you remember? Seol nodded his head. ''Colossal'' is a very powerful holy spell a Priest can learn after reaching level 5. Didn''t you say Miss Maria is level 4? Indeed, she wouldn''t be able to use it under normal circumstances. But there are exceptions. Agnes? You should really shut the fuck up now. Maria began glaring at Agnes. However, the latter maid only spared a cursory glance as a reply, and her words did not stop. A Priest who walks on a singular path without receiving the aid of other gods will be bestowed the High Priest class. When one becomes a High Priest, you''re given a special privilege. A special privilege? Yes. That is the power to hold a Ceremony. It''s like begging the gods to allow one to use a high-level spell. Maria squeezed shut her eyes. Even the noise of her teeth gnashing could be heard. Seol thought that she just whispered several curse words, too. He eventually opened his mouth while looking at her. .Excus Ah, no! Hell no! No freaking way! M, Miss Maria? I can''t hear you~ Lalalala~~ Ebebebebeh. Maria repeatedly covered up her ears and uncovered them with her hands. C, can''t you help us? Please! I beg you! Yi Seol-Ah couldn''t just keep watching, so she begged, but. Fuck, keep your piehole shut. Maria spat out in anger and became supremely irritated, causing Yi Seol-Ah to jump up in shock and hurriedly seek refuge behind Seol''s back. The maid''s sudden burst of sweary anger unnerved the Yi girl and she was unable to close her slack jaw. Seol signaled the tearful girl to be quiet, and then, began slowly approaching Maria. The maid''s entire body began convulsing. Don''t come here! Don''t'' come closer to me!! Don''t you dare!!! Miss Maria, a word. Please. Argh, shit! Let go of me right now! Since she showed signs of running away, Seol gently grasped her arms to stop her. Maria then threw her fists and resisted him. They landed on his chest, but seeing that they didn''t hurt too much, he figured that she wasn''t planning on hurting him. What will it take for you to help us? What the hell? Are you deaf? If it was within my ability, I might help you if you paid me lots of SP, but I''m telling you, I can''t do it! How about that Cere. Fuck the Ceremony. Don''t even bring that up again! I''m being this civil only because Miss Foxy invited you here. That''s all! If you weren''t, I''d have bashed in your skull by now. Seol nearly blurted out ''This is you being civil?!'', but managed to force the words back down his throat. He thought he could finally understand, more or less, why she was practicing the vow of silence, but that wasn''t the important thing right now. I know I''m asking a lot of you. But, only you can do this, Miss Maria. And why should I?! Maria shot back while still glaring back at him. You think a Ceremony is a thing where you just have to offer a couple of prayers and kowtow a few times? What about the right type of offerings? Where would those come from? And, why should I offer my own shit that I sweated blood and tears to gather for a bitch I don''t even know? I''m not even affiliated with Sinyoung! You think that''s all? Do you even know what kind of negative rebound I have to endure after performing a single Ceremony? As if her emotions were running wild, she continued to spit out her words in anger. There were even glimpses of madness in her expression, and Seol became slightly terrified by that, but he still looked into her eyes. ''Begging her without a plan will not work. No, he had to convince her first. There is a certain verse in the Bible. Maria looked at him with an expression that said, What bullshit are you trying to say here, while panting like crazy. Therefore whatever you desire for men to do to you. .You shall also do to them. Book of Matthews, verse 7:12. Gospel of Luke, verse 6:31. I know of it already. Maria quickly cut him off, and then chuckled hollowly as if she couldn''t believe this. Seriously, I''m fucking speechless. So, are you saying that a useless bitch like her is going to owe me a.? It''s not just Miss Yun Seora, though. This time, Seol cut her off. I''ll be grateful to you, not to mention a certain Miss Kim Hannah. His serious voice made Maria shut up and study the youth. She was still glaring at him, but her frown had softened up ever so slightly. It was as if she was caught off guard just now by what he said. What did you say? Who will? As he suspected, him mentioning the name of Kim Hannah was the right call. Seeing a ray of hope finally shining here, Seol continued. You''ve heard that Miss Kim Hannah stopped by the Neutral Zone, right? Sure. She came to ask me for the favor then. Yes, it''s straight from her mouth. Oh, fuck. Dear lord. Oh, god Luxuria. Maria''s head slowly faltered, and she planted her forehead on Seol''s chest. She then didn''t move for a good while afterwards. As Seol stood there, worried about his pounding heart being discovered, her small hand slowly rose up to his view. She beckoned with her index finger. Give me a cigarette. And let go of my arms, too. Oh. Seol quickly released her arms and pulled out a cigarette for her. He even lit it up. Fu-wooo. Maria slowly breathed out the smoke from her nostrils and her mouth, then her eyes began gleaming in dangerous and chilling light. For the next five minutes, you all shut your mouths. I''m already feeling like shit, so you better not squeak once. Got that? She leaned against the wall and began staring at the ceiling. It was as if the cigarette was her breathing apparatus because she continuously puffed the unhealthy smoke in and out. She also didn''t forget to lace the quiet air with various colorful swear words, too. Of course, Seol patiently waited for her to finish. And eventually. She flicked the cigarette butt away and spat on the floor. She used her heel to stub the dying light out, causing Agnes to frown ever so slightly, but the latter maid chose not to raise an objection. Agnes was well aware of the dangers and sacrifices a Priest had to bear to perform a Ceremony. Haaaaa Fuuuuck. Maria angrily combed her hair back and opened her mouth. 82,010 points. No, since you gave me a cigarette, 82,000. M, Maria?! Quite unlike her, Agnes stammered out in surprise. Her facial expression showed how shocked she was, her open mouth and all. Completely ignoring that reaction, Maria only paid attention to Seol. Let''s see. Your tally of Survival Points is. Way too bloody short. In any case, you wanna fix that girl''s arm, then you better earn 82,000 points and pay me upfront. After that, I''ll do it, a Ceremony or whatever. Yi Seol-Ah mouthed a strained gasp. For a person who got flustered only with 200 points, a number like 82,000 was something she couldn''t even dream of. Maria must have found that displeasing because she raised her middle finger at Yi Seol-Ah. And then. That''s the end of our little talk. Don''t forget, I want exactly 82,000 points. .She growled menacingly and turned around to leave. SLAM!! Right after Maria slammed the door shut, hard enough to almost shatter it, Yi Seol-Ah muttered out in a daze. 82,000 points. That''s crazy. It''s too expensive. You''re wrong. It''s not expensive at all. Agnes corrected her. Considering the materials involved, it''s not an unreasonable price at all. No, I honestly believe that Maria has asked for the absolutely lowest possible amount. Is that so. Seol asked back, a helpless smile forming on his face. I have no clue about what holding a Ceremony entails, but is there a reason Miss Maria detests it so much? Mm. Let''s just say that she stands to lose a lot. Basically, a Ceremony was the type of ritual where one prayed to gods while making appropriate offerings. The greater the wish, the greater the need for higher quality offerings; if one prayed for something that did not match his or her level, then one would immediately receive backlash, as well. For instance, if Maria wished to cast the ''Colossal'' spell, which happened to be the top-tier Level 5 Priest spell, she''d be confined to bed for the next seven days, suffering from a high fever. Then, a restriction of being unable to cast any spell for the next two weeks would be imposed on her as well. Most likely, as soon as the Ceremony is performed, she will leave the Neutral Zone. She''s going to leave? Yes. If she heads to the main temple of the god she serves, then she can halve the duration of the restriction. More importantly, by offering prayers and recuperating her damaged body there, the odds of preventing the reduction in her physical stats or the loss of her ability to cast spells altogether increases significantly. . That''s not all. Just the act of leaving the Neutral Zone alone will cause Maria to incur heavy losses as well. The fact was, maids found in the Neutral Zone weren''t volunteers working for free. Working in the Zone, as well as the survivors spending their points, earned the maids their own share of Survival Points as well. After leaving the Zone, they could swap these points for something called ''achievement records''. If she were to leave before the Zone closed, then naturally, Maria had to give up on those benefits. So, if she were to perform the Ceremony now, she had to swallow all those losses. That price of 82,000 points should be only for the offerings needed for the Ceremony itself and nothing else. You could say this is the result of her pride as a Priest, I suppose. If you still believe that price is too much, even after I clarified her position, then there is nothing more I can say. Hearing that strict and no-nonsense tone of Agnes''s voice, Yi Seol-Ah could only lower her head in embarrassment. Meanwhile, Seol was carefully thinking about a couple of things. He currently owned 38,580 points. Meaning, he needed to earn another 43,420 points. ''That''s not going to be easy.'' He had decided not to do anymore ''Hard'' missions. And, in order to complete ''Very Hard'' missions, he''d need to prepare himself accordingly, which naturally meant he would need to spend some points there. Even if he were to go out now and find suitable partners, since the rewards would be divided equally among the number of participants, he wouldn''t receive a lot as well. ''Why only after I purchased things from the VIP store.?'' What an exquisitely ill-timed event this was. If he only knew when he still possessed over 120,000 points. Agnes quietly studied Seol busy lamenting his poor luck, before bowing politely. No matter what you decide to do next, I wish you best of luck. Agnes too left his room, leaving only the four of them in Seol''s quarters. Yi Seol-Ah began murmuring her apology with an ashamed face. I''m sorry. Because of me, you. Seol couldn''t help but agree with her. After all, he wasn''t a saint, nor was he a virtuous man. While being subjected to Maria''s hysterics, he wondered several times why he should even do this in the first place. However, whenever that happened, he recalled the old tale of Liu Bei and the old man and reined in his impatience. The moment he gave up, everything he''d done up until that point would be wasted, but if he persevered till the end, he''d gain twice the benefits. ''The Golden Commandment. Better not be a waste of my time, you hear me?'' Besides, the story might have been different if no one told him. He knew, and since he started this thing anyway, he was planning to see it to the end. He didn''t want to look back in regret later, that''s why. his thoughts up to here, Seol transferred another 300 points to Yi Seol-Ah. O, Orabeo-nim?! For now, stay and rest here. Buy something to eat for dinner with those points. When Miss Yun Seora wakes up, buy her something to eat, as well. Something easy to digest, like a bowl of gruel or something. The Yi siblings became totally speechless from Seol''s considerations for them. W, what about you.? I''ll go and earn some Survival Points. Don''t worry about me and wait here. They stared, still dazed, as he picked up his spear. If he activated his ''Nine Eyes'' at that moment, he might have flinched in surprise. However, he was too focused on earning the points and he didn''t. He simply swung open the door to leave. * He came down to the first-floor plaza without a concrete plan, but as expected, there were no ready answers waiting for him there. The only idea he could come up with was to continue doing the ''Hard'' missions. There were ten missions available, and each mission had 9 attempts left. If he carried on as he did, then he''d be able to earn 40,000 points. However. ''Please stop looking at me like that.'' The stares coming from the other people were no joke. The crowd wasn''t saying anything out aloud since they had nothing to say at the moment, but if he tried to attempt another ''Hard'' mission, they would no doubt start whispering to each other again. Damn it, it''s your fault for not trying out these missions in the first place! ''Sorry, but I''m also in a bind here.'' Seol firmed his resolve. But, just before he could reach out to a mission parchment, someone poked him on the back, and he had to turn around to see who it was. So, can you spare me some time for a cup of tea today? As soon as he turned around, a nightingale-like voice entered his ears like a pleasant song. A girl wearing a blue gown was looking at him with sparkling eyes. It was Odelette Delphine, one of the two people Kim Hannah recommended that he should get friendly with. Or, are you going to refuse again? Since she asked him so innocently, Seol couldn''t refuse her.No, I have time. Okay! Let''s head to that cafe over there. Everyone''s waiting for you. Seol was briefly confused by that statement, but after getting dragged to the cafe in question by her, he understood what she meant. There were four people sitting by a table, waiting for his arrival. Three of those faces, he sort of knew. Uh? Seol checked the face of the thin man wearing a turban and exclaimed loudly. You thought I died? The guy who looked to be an Indian carried a thin smile as he spoke. Yes. Back then, you. Everyone said the same thing when I got back. All thanks to a certain someone. Delphine smiled brightly, before going, Oops, and stuck her tongue out. It turns out, ''death'' isn''t the only result available if you fail that particular mission. Who knew. You either die or go back to the beginning and try again. You don''t return to the plaza to start over again, correct? Indeed C simply back to the beginning of the maze. I thought I''d really die, trying to escape that accursed place. Well, it was a story from two months ago, anyway. It was easy to see from this conversation how much not invested Seol was in the ongoings of the Neutral Zone unless it had to do with his training regime. Sitting on the spot Delphine guided him to, Seol slowly took in the faces staring back at him. In any case, welcome. Just call me Tong Chai. The man who said that was Tong Chai, from Area 5. .Leorda Salvatore. From Area 2, with a pair of sharp ash-grey eyes that resembled a wolf, Leorda Salvatore. It''s a pleasure. I''m Hao Win. The man slowly savoring his cigarette while resting his feet on the table, Hao Win from Area 7. ''This guy is.'' This man was the other survivor Kim Hannah spoke of. Wasn''t he supposed to be a boss in an underground organization? Was it Triads or something? What with his neat and composed appearance, he didn''t look like a thug at all. And then. Finally!! My dream is about to become a reality! Area 2s Odelette Delphine, the lone Magician and the second place holder of the Neutral Zone, smiled brightly. With the exception of one person, everyone here was someone Cinzia called out by name on the first day, back in the theatre. Chapter 32. A Misunderstanding (2) The gist of Odelette Delphine''s offer was just as Seol suspected: she wanted him to join her team. Judging from her description, he thought that the composition of the team itself seemed to be well thought out. Hao Win was the Warrior of the group, Leorda and Tong Chai were the Archers, Delphine was the Magician, and the last person Seol wasn''t familiar with acted as the Priest. Considering that missions rated ''Hard'' and ''Very Hard'' had the cap of six participants max, it was as if they had deliberately left the final spot for Seol. If things remained the same as before, Seol wouldn''t even hesitate to say yes. Not only did this team feature two people Kim Hannah mentioned he should get friendly with, Seol himself was sensing that the time had come to find reliable comrades as well. However, the situation was different now. Seol had to amass 82,000 points as quickly as possible. ''I''d be able to earn that many points even if I join this team, but.'' Obviously, he didn''t want to sacrifice himself unconditionally. He wanted to fix Yun Seora''s arm, get himself some proper equipment, and also buy more Divine Elixirs from the VIP store. In other words, he wanted to have his cake and eat it. Others might call him a greedy fool, but he did not want to give up on any one of his desires. In the end he had to decide. I''m truly sorry, but. At the moment, it''s difficult for the time being. There was a way for him to achieve the things he wanted. If Seol monopolized the remaining ''Hard'' missions, he''d be able to earn more than enough points to cover the cost of the Ceremony and still have some change. With that, he''d get equipment and recruit people to form a team. People might slag him off for this, but this was the best scenario Seol could think of. Hng. Maybe she didn''t expect him to refuse her, Delphine looked crestfallen. Hmm. Hao Win seemed as if he was not ready to accept Seol''s answer just yet. I am well aware of how extraordinary you are. I acknowledge your skills, but the difficulty of the ''Very Hard'' missions are nothing to laugh about. You alone will not be enough. Yes, I know. You say you know, yet. Ahh, is it because you do not like the composition of this team? Or were you planning to form your own? I haven''t thought of forming a team yet. And, to be frank, I quite like the look of this team as well. I wouldn''t mind doing missions with you, actually. Then why the refusal? Hao Win gazed at Seol with a questioning pair of eyes. His expression showed how confused he was, and he continued to study Seol for a bit longer, before tilting his head. Now that I''ve taken a proper look, I see that you haven''t bought any equipment besides your spear. I''d imagine you were able to earn a massive amount of points by now. Did you invest them all into your abilities? No. Seol shook his head right away. He never planned to buy abilities from the stores but did want to buy good equipment for himself. The situation got turned on its head before that could happen though. I am even more confused, then. One more thing C if I didn''t see incorrectly a moment ago, you were planning to do another Hard mission, were you not? The question was sharp and on point. Just like his stare was. You have exhausted one mission completely, but as for the others, you only did them six times each before moving on. . You could have finished them all, but left them behind in consideration of other survivors. At least, that''s what I thought until now. Mister Win! Delphine glared at Hao Win. Judging from the tone of his voice, she thought that he was trying to pick a fight with Seol. Sounds like you are saying that this young man''s at fault. If you did indeed mean that, I can not agree. Tong Chai stood up for Delphine. I''m not certainly trying to go against the decisions already taken. But, honestly speaking, I never really understood us also planning to perform each Hard mission six times and move on to the next one. The Neutral Zone is a place of competition. Should it not be, ''first come, first served'' when it comes to missions? I''m not saying it''s his fault. Simply put, I''m having a hard time understanding him. Delphine stared at Hao Win who was waving his hand around in a show of frustration. The first person to suggest Seol''s inclusion to the team might be her, but the one who vigorously championed for it was none other Hao Win. Her team was indeed the best in the Neutral Zone on paper. However, they still had their share of issues. In short, they lacked offensive power. For the time being, the team''s tactic was to have Hao Win stand in front as the vanguard, while the two Archers kept the enemy movements in check. And, Delphine would sweep them away with her magic from the back. With this tactic, they were exposed to comparatively low risk per mission, although the time it took to clear one was a little long. However, new ''clear conditions'' were added to ''Very Hard'' missions. Simply staying on their backfoot and passively defending all the time would not work anymore. New conditions, such as ''ambush'' and ''occupation'', were added to each mission, forcing one to take the initiative and attack. So, Hao Win argued that they would not be able to complete these missions with the tactic they have been employing until now. He passionately argued that they needed this youth''s attack power. So, why was this Hao Win questioning the youth like this? If you''re a lone wolf type, I will respect that. However, I don''t think you''re one. You must''ve gathered a sizeable points tally by now, yet besides the spear, you haven''t invested them on anything. It''s like, you''re only trying to hoard them and nothing else. Certainly, from the third person''s perspective, Seol''s story did sound rather odd when someone pointed out the strange bits like Hao Win had. Seol let off a soft sigh. Just like you said, I had quite a few Survival Points. Had. Why the past tense? I spent most of it in the VIP store. Of course, I left some behind to buy new equipment for myself. Well, I was planning to buy, but then, my situation changed. How so. Something happened? Hao Win''s attitude had softened ever so slightly. There''s a situation, and I need to earn a lot of points as quickly as possible. Although this wasn''t a story he should go around advertising, Seol felt that he owed these people an explanation. So, he told them about Yun Seora''s right arm, as well as Maria''s Ceremony that required a large amount of Survival Points. He hadn''t had anyone to share his troubling thoughts with for a while, so when this opportunity presented itself, he ended up pouring out most of what was in his heart. After listening to Seol''s situation, everyone blinked non-stop and stared at him. Especially Hao Win, who looked totally dazed as if someone punched him in the face out of the blue. You had that kind of situation. Delphine sounded very sympathetic. Mm. I understand your situation. But, is there a reason for you to help that person out in the first place? Tong Chai asked Seol, sounding slightly confused. Unless she was your family member, a sibling, perhaps. But, to spend 82,000 points for someone from the same Area. That seems a bit too drastic, don''t you agree? Seol scratched his head, unable to answer right away. He had various reasons. Besides Kim Hannah requesting him, it was also a chance to test out the Golden Commandment as well. Of course, he also wanted to help her out, too. In any case, there was no need to tell these people absolutely everything. I received her help during the Tutorial, and. It''s hard to say why. I just can''t stop thinking about it. You can''t? Yes. It is a bit of shame, too. Seol muttered out as if he was complaining about something. Only if I knew what was going on a little bit sooner, things wouldn''t have gotten this bad. After hearing Seol''s whisper, Hao Win''s body shuddered ever so slightly. He drew his chin inward and quietly studied Seol for a while. It was as if he was looking at the youth in a new light. Who is this person you''re trying to help? Hao Win asked him. Compared to before, his voice and softened quite considerably. Her name is Yun Seora. Yun Seora. Definitely a girl, then? Yes. I see. That was why. Hao Win let off a short groan and finally lowered his legs from the table. Oh, by the way, I don''t think I''ve heard your name yet. Seol. My name''s Seol. Hao Win sat up properly and gazed at the darkened complexion of the youth. I apologize for my earlier behavior. Looks like I spoke too prematurely. I thought you didn''t really associate yourself with anyone. I had no idea you had that kind of circumstance. Truly. No, it''s alright. Don''t mind it. Will you accept my apology? Hao Win suddenly offered his hand. Seol reached out and shook it after being slightly bewildered by this gesture. Hao Win quietly nodded his head, and then, spoke up again. I understand. Pardon? Only if you knew sooner. The words of lingering attachment. I know how you feel since I''ve experienced something similar myself. Hao Win sounded rather lonely, then. Please, stop telling us that annoying love story of yours!! Please! Huh? But, did you not sympathize with me when I told you the story for the first time? That''s for once or twice, you know! If you bring it up again today, it''ll be for the seventh time!! Delphine crumpled her expression and covered up her ears. Seol alternated his gaze between the two, feeling rather pleasantly surprised. He thought their relationship was simply a cooperative one, but it seemed to be a lot friendlier than expected. Hao Win licked his lips as if he was unhappy about the missed chance and let go of Seol''s hand. Listen, friend. How much do you need for that Ceremony? Hao Win asked Seol out of the blue. The youth quickly calculated in his head. 43,720 points. 43,720? .That might be doable. What did he mean by ''doable''? Before Seol could ask, Hao Win clapped his hands once and drew the attention to himself. Let''s see. I know that we''ve prepared various things to entice this young man into our team. However, why don''t we do it this way? What way? Delphine asked in curiosity, causing Hao Win to point at the noticeboard. First of all, we invite him to our team. Then us six will clear Hard difficulty missions. Delphine tilted her head but still listened. Hao Win may possess an easy-going and pleasant personality, but he was never one to speak without thinking deeply about a subject. Except, we hand over our share of rewards to this youth. What did you say? Bullshit. Tong Chai strongly objected. Even Leorda, who had been keeping quiet until now, spat out his opinion in a cold voice. If you were planning to do whatever you want, why did you even form a team in the first place? What, didn''t we agree that we need this youth''s ability in order to attempt ''Very Hard'' missions? But, you changed the story, did you not? Listen to me. My point is this C either we cooperate or we compete. Hao Win then pointed at Seol. This friend here, Mister Seol, needs Survival Points for personal reasons. He will do whatever it takes to earn them. Didn''t you see him getting ready to attempt the Hard missions just now? So, what about it? We can also do those missions, no? All we have to do is recruit another skillful Warrior. It''s not a matter of skill. As far as the Very Hard missions are concerned, the positions of our team and this youth match up just fine, but for Hard missions, it''s a different story altogether. I can''t figure out what you''re trying to say here. Think about it. Think about how long we need to clear one Hard mission, and then, how long this young man needs to clear one. Tong Chai''s expression hardened visibly. Finally, he realized what Hao Win was trying to say. Everyone here could remember it well. This youth cleared missions at a frightening speed. Not only that, all by himself, no less. I''ll say this right now. If we fail to pull this young man in now. How many more times will we be able to complete Hard missions, I wonder? Hmm. At a minimum, five times? Ten times, if we''re fast enough? Even if that''s true, I feel that we wouldn''t be losing out too much still. Indeed, we''d be able to still earn some points that way. There is something you are mistaken about, Hao Win. Leorda abruptly cut in. As you say, if Seol becomes our comrade, it''d be a good thing for us. However, I can not agree with your assertion that only after he joins our team, we''d be able to attempt Very Hard missions. That''s the same story for this friend too. Hao Win didn''t even flinch as he lightly rebuffed the argument. Indeed, there is no doubt that our team is the best in the Neutral Zone. However, this friend here is the top survivor in the Zone. He is unmatched. Unrivaled. You think he won''t be able to form his own team? Or you think no team out there will welcome him with open arms? If their team failed to pull Seol in, then later on, they would have to compete against him or his team. Since Seol regained his fame and prestige a few days ago through his unbelievable actions, it''d be a lie to say they weren''t feeling the pressure. So, the conclusion is this. 43,720 points? Let''s think of it as a contract signing fee. If we divide the cost among ourselves, it''s what, around 8,700 per person? That much, we will be able to recoup very quickly as soon as we start doing the Very Hard missions. What Hao Win was arguing for was to recruit Seol to their team and avoid potentially having to compete with another strong team later down the line. Think about it carefully. Just completing one Very Hard mission with 50,000 points nets over 8,000 points for each of us. Very good. Delphine spoke up with an enthusiastic voice. In order to earn a bigger profit later, invest now, is that it? I can agree to that. I enjoy competition, but for this once, I will instead choose to grab onto this opportunity. This fellow here, I''ve had my eyes on him for quite some time, you see. So she says. What about you? Hao Win looked at Tong Chai, and the latter man slowly closed his eyes. Leorda did the same as well. Since the team''s leader had spoken, it was the same thing as the scale having tilted to one way already. Oh, and about the contract fee we were planning to give him. As if he hadn''t finished yet, Hao Win continued. With the exception of our Priest over here, let''s lend 2000 points each to Seol. I''m sure you all have that much leeway? I thought we were finished with discussing the signing fee? Delphine hurriedly spoke up after sensing that Tong Chai was about to blow his top. Look, after he goes through that Ceremony or whatever, he will be left with nothing to his name, correct? Don''t you think this friend needs to get some proper equipment if he were to attempt Very Hard missions with us? Even still. I''m saying, we are lending him, not giving the points away. Besides, Seol will be taking the vanguard position from now on, so can''t you extend your favors just a little? By equipping this friend with the best armor available, the odds of our survival also increases, no? Really, you don''t know when to quit! Tong Chai angrily stood up. He then glared at Seol, who was just sitting there with an innocent look on his face. No need to say anymore. Show us what you''re capable of. Huh? Hao Win over here is a man who will live and die by his principle. That''s why he''s saying all these things, but I''m different. I understand your situation, but I do not see the reason why I need to go out of my way to accommodate you. Seol slowly nodded his head. Actually, even he thought Hao Win''s conditions were too good to be true. If he were able to move with a team, he''d be able to avoid being blamed for hogging everything for himself, and better still, he''d be able to monopolize the rewards as well. On top of this, they wanted to lend him points to buy equipment, too. He was planning to buy equipment sooner or later anyway, so it was difficult to see this as him owing them a debt. However, I do understand some parts of Hao Win''s arguments. That is why you should display your skills to us. We have heard all the rumors, but I need to see it with my own two eyes. Convince me that you are worthy of investment. Tong Chai passionately stated his case. Prove himself? ''That''s easy.'' Seol grasped the spear and stood up from his seat. Which caused Tong Chai, who had been glaring at him until now, to flinch and back off. H, hold on. ? I didn''t mean that you should fight me. No, what I meant was, show me through those. Tong Chai pointed at the mission noticeboard.Oh. Kuhum. I''ll go and bring a mission paper. Prepare yourself in the meantime. Tong Chai left the lounge. While waiting for the turban-wearing man, Seol shifted his gaze over to Hao Win, who had a huge smile etched on his face. Why? Mm? Why are you going out of your way to help me? Hao Win played a major role in talks progressing to this point. Seol lacked the ability of eloquent speech, and so, could only marvel at Hao Win''s sleek persuasion skills. But at the same time, the youth couldn''t understand the reason why. After all, the Chinese man was someone he''d never even talked to prior to this day. Well. I''m apologizing for my initial misunderstanding. The end of Hao Win''s words trailed off, which was quite unlike him. He then shrugged his shoulders. I don''t hate guys like you. A man who''s willing to brave dangers for the woman he loves! Actually, I wish to cheer you on, you see. Seol nearly spat out the drink he was drinking, right then. L, love?! Hmm? Am I wrong? Definitely. I''m not even going out with her. But, you said you can''t stop thinking about her? That is. .A person was withering away right in front of his face, so, quite obviously, he wouldn''t be able to stop thinking about it. Seeing Seol''s complexion wane, Hao Win broke out in hearty laughter. I don''t mind a shy type of love, but it''s better if you are upfront about it. Look, man. If it was someone totally unrelated to you, would you be going out of your way to gather 82,000 points? Weren''t you planning to forge ahead regardless of what others might think of you? B, but, that''s not it. If he was interested in Yun Seora in the first place, he''d not have abandoned her until she fell into such a wretched state. He only heard about her circumstances coincidentally. And just as coincidentally, Kim Hannah came to him to ask for the favor. He did completely forget about her while being immersed in the training regime, after all. I was the same as you. A long time has passed by since then, but I still regret it to this day. I never knew how important the other person was. Only after she left my side did I realize my mistake. Whatever the case may have been, this Hao Win fellow deeply misunderstood something here. I also find you rather envious as well. You''ve realized it before its too late, unlike me. Hao Win''s reminiscing tone of voice nearly made Seol''s body to shrink back, but the youth summoned whatever willpower he could muster to stop that from happening. At the same time, Tong Chai returned with a mission parchment. In order to enter a mission with others, they had to be in physical contact. In any case, that is the reason why I''m helping you. Hao Win picked up a huge shield. After placing his arm over Seol''s shoulders, a big grin broke out on his face. You see, I''m a hopeless romantic. And then, accompanied by the sound of paper being torn, all six of them disappeared from the spot. A short while later. To be more precise, two minutes and 47 seconds later. Six people reappeared in the plaza. With the exception of one, no, two people, the expressions on the rest showed how shocked they were. Hao Win was laughing his ass off while keeling halfway to the floor; meanwhile, Seol was catching his breath after going all out for the first time in a while. C Crazy. Leorda''s expression was as if he had just witnessed a terrifying monster. He saw it with his own eyes, but even then, he could hardly believe it. The youth carrying a spear dashed forward like a streak of lightning the very moment they teleported to the mission area. Then, he began beating the seven shades of monsters there without missing a beat. He stabbed them with his speartip, then he smacked them around using the spear shaft C Leorda couldn''t forget the scene of one monster dying without fail every time Seol wielded his weapon. Leorda was well aware of the fact that Seol had completed the toughest mission in the ''Hard'' difficulty, ''Breaking out of the siege'', all by himself. But, this was. Now that he bore witness to the youth''s prowess, it exceeded Leorda''s wildest imaginations. Should he say the whole thing was exciting? Soul-stirring, even? I''d have never imagined that I''d feel pity for the monsters during a mission. I told you. Now can you understand everything I''ve said? Hao Win continued to cackle at Leorda''s expense. The latter man looked like he was totally fed up now as he shook his head. The facial expression on the person who objected most voraciously, Tong Chai, was also quite something else to behold. Now that you saw the performance personally, what do you think, Mister Tong Chai? Tong Chai stood there like a stone statue before abruptly shifting his gaze over to Seol. You''re from Area 1, which means you''re from South Korea? That''s correct. Have you been to the army? I was a sergeant by the time I was discharged. Ahh. I see. ? Seeing Tong Chai nod his head sagely, Seol couldn''t help but get flustered. What sort of misunderstanding was this guy going through now? Seol was about to clarify that he was nothing more than an administrative clerk, but Hao Win cut in before he could. So, now you agree with my proposition? I agree with you 100%. And I will invest 3000 points. Hao Win whistled, impressed, at that big amount. Wow. Isn''t the change in your attitude too sudden? But, of course. I''ve only recognized the fact that I''m not the driver, merely the passenger in this ride. Tong Chai smiled wryly and took off his turban. Then, he slightly lowered his head towards Seol. I hope you can buy the best equipment available. I am genuinely looking forward to trying out the Very Hard missions now. Fufufu. What about you, Leorda? .I''ll also lend him 3000 points. Leorda crossed his arms in front of his chest and averted his gaze. Oh, it seems that everyone is willing to show off a bit, no? Very good. Then, 4000 points from me. And 5000 points from me! Staying silent until then, Delphine suddenly piped up and, as if she was very excited about something, jumped up and down repeatedly before clutching onto Seol''s arm. Bus!! Panicking slightly, Seol looked down at her. While clinging onto his arm, she shouted out while her eyes sparkled brightly. Please, let me get on this bus! * She opened her eyes and was greeted by the blurry world. It was as if she was looking through a screen of water while being submerged underneath. The lights filling her vision remained bright, though. Ahh. Her eyes hurt. Yun Seora reflexively closed her eyes and sighed out inwardly. ''I survived'' She wished to die, actually. She pulled her hands in almost instinctively, only to realize something was not quite right. The sensation on the tips of her fingers was soft. Her back felt comfortable too, and most importantly, her body did not feel heavy at all. It always felt like it weighed a ton until now. Right away, she opened her eyes like a person struck by lightning. And she was astonished by the sights of the room greeting her. Where is this? She remembered making her way back somehow to that place on the fifth floor, the one that wasn''t furnished enough to be called a lounge. But now that she had opened her eyes, she found herself inside a palace, instead. ''Maybe, I did die?'' .But, just as she finished thinking like so, the door to the room clicked open. Uh? Unni? Yi Seol-Ah was returning to the room after buying something to eat, and seeing that Yun Seora had regained her consciousness, she quickly came to her side in a light trot. Uhm. You are awake! How are you feeling? Where am I? It''s heaven. Yi Sungjin abruptly butted in. Yun Seora went, oh, and was about to nod her head, but saw the pointy end of the food tray dig deep into the boy''s side and couldn''t help but be confused. Ouch! What?! She''s going to misunderstand you! But, but! This place is heaven, isnt it? T, that''s true, too. Now that Yi Seol-Ah thought about it, her little brother had a point there. Yi Seol-Ah quickly cleared her throat a couple of times and, with a bright smile, placed the tray down. Yun Seora''s eyes opened up wide in shock after seeing some seriously appetizing grub on it. Saliva instinctively pooled in her mouth as the warm steam rose up from the delicious-smelling soup. Please, eat them. I''m sure you''re starving by now. W, what about you two.? We brought ours along as well, so don''t worry. What is going on? Yun Seora''s mind was in a mess. She woke up and so many things seemed to have changed while she was out cold. Oppa helped us out. Hyung helped us out. The siblings answered simultaneously. W, who? That''s it for now. I''ll tell you everything once you finish them all~. Yi Seol-Ah pointed at the food tray. There was no way Yun Seora would refuse. This was the first proper meal she had seen in over a month, after all. Unable to fight the desire, she hurriedly picked up the spoon. ''Tastes so good.'' This soup that seemed to melt on the tip of her tongue C how could it taste so wonderful? Yun Seora''s whole being focused on the meal at hand, and after making sure nothing was wrong, the Yi siblings also dug into their food as well. And so, as the trio silently enjoyed their meal, Yi Sungjin suddenly let off a long sigh. Yi Seol-Ah glanced at her brother, chopsticks caught between her lips. You shouldn''t sigh like that during meals, you know. No, I know. It''s just that, I''m worried. Mm? I wonder if it''s really okay for us to keep staying here. Hearing her little brother''s depressed voice, Yi Seol-Ah tilted her head. If I were in Hyung''s shoes, I think I''d be feeling a bit annoyed by us Y, you think so? Ng. I mean, us staying here like this, we''re inconveniencing him, right? If we are honest, didn''t we dump him with the responsibility of fixing Seora Noona''s arm, too? Yun Seora''s left arm was moving nonstop but then, it froze mid-action as soon as the boy''s words left his mouth. Yi Seol-Ah went, Ah!, but it was too late. Even though Seol said he''d go and earn enough points, that amount was not something he could gather in one or two days. No, the odds of not gathering enough before the Neutral Zone''s deadline approached were greater. It would do no one any good to raise an unrealistic expectation, so she didn''t want to say anything. What are you talking about? It, it''s nothing. Don''t worry, unni. Just finish your meal first. Yun Seora silently put the spoon down, no longer eating. Yi Seol-Ah glared at her little brother, but she knew that the milk had been spilled already. In the end, she had to come clean about what happened. 82,000 points?! Yes. If we want to heal your arm, we need 82,000 points. It was such a nonsensical number, a helpless chuckle leaked out from Yun Seora''s lips. Since she didn''t even have 10 points for a simple meal to her name, she couldn''t even begin to imagine the enormity of 82,000 points. What about him.? He left a while ago saying he''d be going out to earn some points. Yun Seora leaned her back against the wall. Her question''s been answered, but the confusion in her head remained. ''Why?'' She couldn''t understand it. They only came from the same Area. Yet, he brought her to his own room. He then gave away those precious points, so she could have something to eat after waking up. And then, he was trying to get her arm fixed as well. ''But, why?'' As a person who never cared about other people''s business, Seol''s helping hand felt so alien and not to mention, burdensome to her. On the flip side, it did kind of feel a little itchy. Her head still questioned, but her body was certainly rejoicing at the goodwill being showered on her. Now that she thought about it, she might have seen him during her sleep. [.Are you alright?] The face of the youth, reaching out to her. ''.I want to see him.'' When this thought formed in her head, Yun Seora''s eyes blinked several times in surprise. ''What did I think about just now?'' Uhm, unni? Please, don''t be discouraged if orabeo-nim tells you it''ll be difficult. I won''t do that. Yun Seora replied matter-of-factly at Yi Seol-Ah''s baseless anxiety. She remained cold and detached, but still, knew how to remain courteous. ''But what should I say to him once he comes back?'' It was then. They could hear loud footsteps coming from the corridor. * ''But I wanted to see what the Ceremony looked like'' Seol was sitting on the steps of the staircase while sighing out wistfully. He and the new team successfully completed several Hard mission. They completed each mission six times, earning 43,500 extra points. His clearing speed was also incomparably faster. Every team member fought in the manner Seol recommended, so it was small wonder that the missions were cleared much faster than before. After earning enough points this way, Seol went to see Maria and requested her to hold the Ceremony. She might have a dirty mouth, but Maria would never go back on her own word. She told him not to come inside the room since the god she served would descend during the Ceremony itself. She then swapped out of the maid uniform for an ice-white robe, and while clutching a sizeable bag full of stuff and being accompanied by two other maids, she went upstairs to Seol''s room. By this time, even the two Yi siblings must''ve been chased out from the room, thought Seol. In any case, knowing that he had resolved the situation somehow, he was feeling not too shabby at the moment. As I was saying. .That was, if one discounted one exception. All thanks to Hao Win, who was sitting next to him and yapped on and on seemingly without an end, Seol thought he might develop neurosis at this rate. Originally, the team was supposed to meet up again tomorrow morning after Seol purchased suitable equipment for himself. However, Hao Win said he wanted to talk to the youth for a bit, and that ''bit'' got extended to ''forever'', instead. It was fine for him to misunderstand all by himself, but then, he kept yammering on and on about some nonsense. .Such as, the stories of his past love. You see, women are creatures of emotions. See? They are different from us males. Sure. Your looks? Your body? Money? They do matter, sure. But the most important thing, it''s your heart. Your heart! Sure. How much does this man think about me? How much does he care about me? These things are important, you see? That''s all you need. Sure. Really now. You need to be more confident in yourself. I can help you out any time if you need me. I mean, such a wonderful opportunity has been created, so it should be a child''s play now. Am I right? So, how about it? Should I help you? Sure. .Or, with substance-less lectures about the rules of dating. Seol continued to mouth half-hearted replies. Now he could understand why Odelette Delphine looked so fed up back then. ''Oh well, at least he''s not as terrifying as I feared, though.'' Alright! I won''t stand out too much, and just set the mood up for you young ones. All you have to do is to match the timing, that''s all! .Eh? Seol had been responding like a robot without thinking too much about it, and the conversation strayed off course by quite a lot while he wasn''t paying attention. Match the timing? Just before Seol could ask for clarification, bright light exploded above their heads. When both men looked up, they saw soft and gentle rays of light up there. This was odd since the door to Seol''s room should have been closed shut. Hao Win slowly opened his mouth. Looks like it''s over. I should go and take a look. Seol got up and hurriedly ran to his room. For some reason, Hao Win decided to follow right behind, as well. Arriving on the tenth floor, Seol could see that that door to his room was still closed shut. The two maids accompanying Maria were nowhere to be seen, other than the backs of the anxious Yi siblings hesitating there. Orabeo-nim! Yi Seol-Ah spotted Seol and called out helplessly. What happened? I, I dont know! There was a sudden explosion of light, and, and, the two maids entered the room in a hurry, and. How long has it been? Not long. Maybe, not even one minute? Creak. Before Yi Seol-Ah could finish, the door cautiously creaked open. Chapter 33. A Misunderstanding (3) Hot and stuffy air rushed out from the open door. The acrid and bitter odor of blood and sweat also faintly brushed by Seol''s nose. The two maids that entered before him were supporting the completely exhausted Maria from her sides while leaving the room. Maria''s previously-radiant blonde hair looked as if someone doused it with a bucket of cold water as drops of liquid fell from the strands. Her thin, white ceremonial robe was completely soaked through as it clung onto her figure and revealed more than a hint of her skin. Ueek! From her cherry-colored shapely lips, a mouthful of blood spewed out. The white robe rapidly got stained in the dark crimson hue. Miss Maria! When Seol ran up to her, Maria weakly raised her head up. As if she was already suffering from a high fever, her once-pale cheeks were reddening up. Are you alright? Fuck. Can''t you see for yourself.? . My head''s ringing, so please don''t shout near me. I really feel like I might die soon. Maria coughed and vomited out two more mouthfuls of blood. She regulated her breathing and then shot Seol a fierce glare. Don''t forget. . I did you a big favor with this. Seol wasn''t a dummy so he quickly replied. I understand. I''ll never forget about today''s matter. Maria lowered her head again. She was helped along by other maids and soon, they disappeared beyond the bottom of the stairs and out of sight. Still worried, Seol continued to look on before shifting his eyes away after hearing the loud exclamation of joy coming out from his quarters. It was the sound of the Yi siblings crying out. Time for the main character to make his entrance. Hao Win lightly patted Seol''s back. Although the questions regarding why this guy followed him here remained, Seol was more curious to find out Yun Seora''s condition, so he hesitantly took his first step inside. ''Ho!'' Hao Win followed Seol into the room and ended up gasping out in admiration after seeing the figure of the woman sitting on top of the bed. The way she sat up on the bed while leaning slightly against the wall reminded him of a beautiful snowflower shyly blooming within a hidden crevice in the middle of winter. She continuously raised her right arm and then lowered it. Her actions were somehow like that beautiful flower not knowing what to do when the rays of warm sunlight fell upon it after it was forcibly taken out from its deep hiding place and into the open plain. Indeed, I see why he fell for her. Hao Win silently mused to himself, and then he lightly pushed Seol forward. Thanks to that, the youth ended up stumbling a couple of steps forward, which inevitably drew in the attention of Yun Seora. She flinched slightly and met the youth''s gaze. H, how are you feeling? . Is your arm okay? Ah. Her small but shapely lips parted slightly before closing shut again. All sorts of emotions flashed in her eyes, but her lips could only tremble softly. Judging from her small and nearly indecipherable hand gestures, it seemed as if she desperately wanted to say something, but at the same time, she was at a loss as to how she should proceed. So much so, the ones watching on could feel their hearts melt into a puddle. ''Man!'' Now how heartwarming and wonderfully refreshing was this! Hao Win was deeply admiring this sight, but then. May I know how you managed to gather 82,000 points? .Yun Seoras words brought him back to his senses. Hao Win quickly stuffed a cigarette in his mouth and shoved his hands down his trouser pockets. Then, he cocked his head exactly at the angle of 30 degrees and jutted his chin out just a bit as if he was looking down on his opponent. Oh, that. This is. Hiya~~. Congrats, congrats. Just before Seol could introduce Yun Seora to Hao Win, Hao Win seized the initiative and stepped forward while walking in an extravagant fashion. He placed a hand on Seol''s shoulder and scanned the crowd. I see that you''re all nicely healed and stuff. You can move your arm now, yeah? Y, yes. It''s all thanks to Mister Hao Win Sure, sure. It''s all good, all good. But The ends of Hao Win''s lips twisted up slightly. As a clearly slimy smile surfaced on his face, Yi Seol-Ah couldn''t help but form a deep frown. We''ve held up our side of the bargain, so. It''s your turn to keep your side of the promise, no? Of course. Oh, good. You see, I just wanted to make sure. I mean, if you somehow forgot, things might have gotten a bit troubling for both sides. You don''t have to worry. Seol confidently replied. He received a lot from them already, and he was planning to pay them back in full. Of course, that was just from Seol''s perspective. The others, who weren''t aware of the details, could only tilt their heads in confusion from those ambiguous words. Uhm, excuse me. What promise are you talking about? And sure enough, Yi Seol-Ah took the bait. Oh, that. That''s right, it''s a promise. Seol was about to explain himself, but Hao Win cut him off again. It''s nothing much. Let''s just say, it''s kinda like we made a deal? He said it was nothing, yet the tone of his voice or the way he said it indicated otherwise. This friend here, I saw him running around like a headless chicken in the morning, you see? And I thought him working his butt off like that didn''t look so nice. So, after I heard his story, I decided to lend him a hand. T, Then. He said theres this girl he needs to save and that he needed 82,000 points for that. Cool, so cool! I was so moved that I even asked my family to pitch in to meet that amount! Y, your family? Yi Seol-Ah''s dumbfounded gaze landed on Seol, but he could only look back at her without saying anything. What Hao Win said wasn''t wrong, technically. It was true that Hao Win went out of his way to help and he really did reveal himself to be an unashamed romantic. Also, one could refer to one''s teammates as family, too. But because Hao Win had his back to her, she couldnt see his facial expression. But, here''s the thing, little lady. We arent running a charity operation, so we reached a proper business agreement. Know what I mean? In an instant, the whole room became deathly quiet. Seeing Hao Win cackle like some sort of a cartoon villain in an apparent display of joy certainly got on the nerves of almost everyone present. Oh well. For today, celebrate away! But from tomorrow onwards. When he intentionally blurred the ends of his sentence, the unsettling atmosphere got heavier. In any case, you''ve got a lot~ of work to do. I''m sure you know very well that you gotta work hard to keep my family safe and sound, yeah? That was also true. Delphine''s team did want Seol''s overwhelming attacking prowess, after all. And it was common sense for a Warrior to take to the frontlines. I know. I''ll see you tomorrow morning. Very good. Ill get outta here now. Oh, right. Hao Win turned around to leave, before turning back again to face Yun Seora as if he just remembered something. She wasn''t stupid C no, on the contrary, she was incredibly sharp. As if she had sensed what was going on, the seriousness of her expression was clear to see. Before I go, I should say my thanks first. Your name''s Yun Seora, right? Thanks a bunch. .What do you mean? Her voice was sharp enough to cut human flesh, but Hao Win simply cackled on. All thanks to you, the number one man in the Neutral Zone has landed in my hands! Hao Win theatrically mimicked grabbing and fondling motions with his fingers and ominously laughed out. It was only then that Seol realized something was off, but before he could respond, Hao Win''s rough hands violently grabbed his collars. A word of advice. Don''t even think about running away. If we don''t get back our investment here, then we''ll get it back in Paradise. If not, then, well, we''ll just get it when we''re back on Earth. Just as Seol was about to ask what the heck he was on Well, Ive yet to meet a fool who would do that after hearing the name of the Triads Hao Win released Seol''s collars, leaned in closer, and winked at him. With a refreshing smile on his face, he strode right past the confused and stunned Seol. Soon enough, the noise of the door closing was heard. Seol fixed his clothes and let off a soft sigh. Not only was that man noisy, he was also quite indecipherable sometimes, as well. In any case, today was the day for celebration. Yun Seora needed a few more days of recuperation, but by healing her arm, Seol certainly did wonders for Kim Hannah''s reputation. Now that the most difficult task was over, the rest should be comparatively easy as pie. Conveniently enough, it was now around dinner time. Seol was about to suggest that they should enjoy a feast to celebrate Yun Seora''s recovery, but then. ? .He couldn''t help but fall into deep confusion. The complexions of both Yi Seol-Ah and Yi Sungjin were poor. They stood around like a pair of statues, gazing at Seol with eyes rapidly moistening up. Actually, I. thought it was strange. Eh? Just how. You were able to gather so many points in such a short time. I was so curious. Her halting words were wet with emotions. All. All because of us. As if all strength abandoned her legs, Yi Seol-Ah suddenly plopped down on the floor. And finally, from her reddening eyes, thick teardrops began pouring out. Now in panic mode, Seol hurriedly waved his hands around in denial. No, no!! Wait a minute!! You guys are misunderstanding something! It''s a misunderstanding? That''s right! But, you had to borrow the points, right? Yeah, but. Seol became rather speechless. It was true that he borrowed points. Suddenly, he didn''t know where to even begin his explanation. However, as soon as Yi Seol-Ah''s elegantly defined facial features began crumbling and soft sniffling noises came from her nose, Seol couldn''t help but hurriedly blurt out. I didn''t borrow a lot. I already took care of the 82,000 points, and they just added a few more so I can get a couple of equipment for myself. I''ll be able to make that up through a handful of missions. R, really? Of course. But he said you fell into his hands. He was just messing around. I''m telling you, you don''t have to worry. Really. But, what about you meeting up tomorrow morning? Seriously now, it''s nothing to worry about. I''ve joined his party, that''s all. They needed my strength, so we''re going to carry out missions together. It was at this point where Yi Seol-Ah completely broke down and cried even harder. He had to use his body to get those points C that was how she took it, no matter how hard Seol tried to explain. She made up her mind simply through the actions of Hao Win. ''It''s all because of me!'' In Yi Seol-Ahs mind, her orabeo-nim, who was better than anyone else in the Neutral Zone, had fallen to become a mere meat shield all because she spoke up carelessly. The crashing tidal wave of guilt forced even more tears out from her eyes. Since Seol had no idea what she was thinking, he tilted his head in confusion. The whole thing was like a lightning striking him out of the blue. ''Why?!'' The more he tried to pacify her, telling her that everything was okay, the more she seemed to cry. Yi, Yi Sungjin.? Seol shifted his gaze over to Yi Sungjin, wanting to egg him to do something about his sister. However, Yi Sungjin wasnt much different. With his head was lowered, he had his fists clenched tightly while shaking in rage. ''What''s the matter with him? Seol''s neck creaked noisily like a rusted machine as he turned his head around. Yun Seora was in the middle of wordlessly staring at Seol. When their gazes met, she flinched grandly and hurriedly avoided him and then began glaring at the poor bed sheets. It was the first time Seol saw such a display of raw emotion from a girl who always seemed taciturn and disinterested from the short time he had known her. However, he felt a sense of deja vu when even Yun Seora began biting her lower lip. Sob Yun Seora couldn''t hold back anymore, and she too began crying. She covered her face with those thin pair of hands, and her shoulders began quivering ever so gently. I''m. I''m sorry. She quietly sobbed, and after seeing her like that, Seol could only glare at the ceiling in helplessness. ''That guy, really.'' On a day well-suited for celebration, the whole room became a sea of wails, instead. On the other hand, as the multiple choruses of crying escaped from the room, Hao Win let off a long smoke out from his lips as he leaned against the door, his arms across his chest. Now that his work was done, he flung the dying butt of the cigarette away and moved on. The expression on his face as he climbed down the stairs was one of satisfaction. He sniffed and wiped his nose once while slowly nodding his head. ''Yup, humans are emotional animals.'' **The following morning. Unable to win against the sorrowful atmosphere of his room, Seol made his escape at early dawn. He decided to get his gear ready in time for the meeting later in the morning. ''Let''s see. The remaining points are.'' .14,780 points, although he gave 600 away for his guests and their meals for the day, so now, 14,180 remained. Yi Seol-Ah completely refused to take the points, but when he used Yun Seora''s recuperation as the excuse, she took them with thick tears in her eyes. ''What should I buy?'' Normally, the pricing of defensive equipment started from around 1000 points. Since they were designed to keep you alive for as long as possible, they were naturally quite expensive. After entering the store, Seol looked around hesitantly before an Asian maid discovered him and trotted to his position. She was a cute girl with braided hair. Hello there~! What brings you here today? I came to buy defensive gear. Hm~. The maid swept her gaze over Seol and nodded her head. What is your allotted budget? It''s around 14,000 points. Since you''re a Gold Mark, you get a 30% discount! So, we can budget you for around 20,000 points, yes? ''She knows who I am?'' Seol stared blankly for a bit before asking her. By any chance, do I also get the first-place discount as well? The maid smiled refreshingly. Why? Do you want the ownership of the Neutral Zone too? Of course, Seol knew that the additional discount of 70% only applied to regular facilities. He still had to ask though, just in case. If it''s fine with you, may I act as your coordinator? Although Seol didn''t mind looking around, there was no time. He was originally planning to come here last night, but all thanks to Hao Win causing mayhem, he had to suffer the consequences the whole night. He even failed to calm them down. Please. Roger, roger! And what type of armor are you looking for? Uh. For the whole body? I see that your class is Warrior. So, do you focus on mobility or defense? I guess, uh, mobility? Wait, I think defense is also important. Yes, yes~. And your weapon is a spear? Yes. You aren''t planning to change it? Nope. He wasn''t thinking of changing a weapon when he''d just about gotten used to it. Besides, his budget was already too tight, anyways. Roger that! I''m your coordinator, Aragaki Yuzuha!! Ikimaaaaasu! The maid suddenly raised her arm up high and ran deeper inside the store. Which left Seol with a slight sense of panic. While the rustling noises of her searching for stuff resounded out from the back, Seol leisurely browsed through the available items on the list provided. The names of the items appearing on the store''s list were pretty simple. For instance, the spear Seol bought from the store for 580 points was named the ''Sharp and Sturdy Spear''. Although it featured no special attributes, Seol found its simplicity rather pleasing, and more importantly, its length nearly matched his own height C which he preferred C so he bought it right away. Here I am! The maid, Aragaki Yuzuha, brought along several articles, carried on both of her hands. The first item to be shown off was an armor coloured in a deep brown hue. This here is the boiled leather armor. It''s the best one available here among the leather armors. After bringing the oil containing paraffin into a boil, you repeatedly dip the leather in there for a few hours and then take it out. That makes the leather super strong! Touch it and see for yourself. Seol touched the shoulder pad, and sure enough, not only was it stiff, it also felt reassuringly solid as well. He put a lot of strength on his fingers, but he still failed to bend the armor out of shape. That''s why, it offers great resistance against cutting attacks, but that still doesn''t mean it''s omnipotent, you know? If you receive an impact that the armor can''t handle, it''ll simply break apart, unable to disperse the force behind the attack, you see? So, you gotta be especially careful about attacks from blunt weapons! And then, she went, That is why!!, and presented the next thing in her hand. It was also an armor, formed from small and roundish metal rings interlocking with one another. However, to call it an actual armor, it seemed a bit too small. I strongly recommend that you put this on under the leather armor. Is this the so-called chain mail? Wee~ll, it''s a wee bit, you know, small to call it a proper chain mail, but you can think of it as the miniaturized version. It''s lighter than normal because it''s been designed for Magicians and Priests to wear under their robes, but still, its defensive capability is excellent. Even if your luck''s bad and the boiled leather armor gets broken, this little guy can save your life. Doubling the layers of armor C Seol thought that wouldn''t be such a bad idea, and so, he asked. How much for both? The boiled leather armor is 5,700 points, while this is 6,900. Ah, that''s the discounted price. The latter''s more expensive? Of course! That''s leather and this one''s metal, after all! Mm. And then~. Thanks to Yuzuha''s rather excellent salesman skills, Seol ended up also buying leather protectors for his arms and shins, as well as leather gloves and long boots adorned with cleats. And~ the total is 13,980 points, dear customer! Seol didn''t say anything else and duly handed over the points; Yuzuha seemed to be very happy about that. ? Kimochi~! . The mini chainmail barely covered him from his shoulders to just below his navel. The boiled leather armor could be worn like a T-shirt, so putting it on wasn''t very difficult. While he squatted down to replace his shoes with the leather long boots, Yuzuha busied herself by checking out his spear, before her eyes began narrowing to a slit. ''.I don''t have any points left, though'' Are you properly maintaining your spear? .Maintaining? Yes. I can see that the blade edges have become quite dull. Have you sharpened it ever since the day of purchase? Do I really need to do that? After hearing his reply, Yuzuha formed an expression of total disbelief and asked back. Do I really need to keep breathing? .I guess I understand what you''re trying to say. In the end, he had to spend another 20 points to buy a whetstone and a towel. All 14,000 points got sucked out from him in a blink. Thank you very much~! We still have Named weapons available, so please, pay us a visit again after earning lot~s of points! Okay~? Leaving behind Yuzuha''s words, Seol went down the stairs to the first floor. His body felt a bit hefty now, but at the same time, he was feeling a bit excited as well. Buying equipment for himself indeed was a long time coming thing. Finally shedding the clothes he''d been wearing from Earth and kitting himself in the proper armor, his heart was stirring restlessly. ''I''ll earn lots more points and make sure the kids get suited up properly, too.'' Even before he''d noticed it, he was treating the Yi siblings and Yun Seora as kids he was looking after. Seol found a quiet spot for himself on the first floor, and with a clumsy hand, began polishing the blade edges of the spear, while waiting for the arrival of his new party members. * [Ambush (Remaining number of attempts: 10/10)] Ambush and annihilate the group of Bugaboos walking past the mountain road!Difficulty: Very HardWhen successful: +10,000 Survival PointsWhen unsuccessful: Death*Cooperation possible (up to 6 people) * Seol hid in the thicket over a small hill and stared at the mountainous trail not too far from him. There was a group of the so-called Bugaboos busy walking on the narrow path located between two hills. Even at a casual glance, there seemed to be at least over thirty of them. A Bugaboo was an exceptionally furry monster that had a roughly human-like body but with a head of a bear. It was around 150 cm tall, but its entire body was made up of rippling muscles, so it was certainly not something one could take lightly. Seeing their sharply-jutting out fangs and the scary claws on their hands and feet, even Seol tensed up. ''Also, why are they carrying so many weapons?'' Not only such things as swords, shields, and spears, he could see blunt weapons and bows and arrows, which he hadn''t seen in a mission until now.Most eye-catching, though, was this two-meter tall Bugaboo walking in the middle of the group. It carried a huge mace in one hand, and Seol judged it to be the leader of this group. ''Good thing I didn''t try the mission alone.'' The thing about the difficulty spiking up incredibly high during the ''Very Hard'' ranked missions was indeed true. He could now understand why the mission was called ''Ambush'', as well. If he or his group were to clash head on with these creatures, they wouldn''t even last five minutes. Finally, the group of Bugaboos was walking past below the hill Seol was hiding in. ''Not yet.'' Right then, the once-quiet mountainside was filled with a powerful gust of wind. The stormy winds formed at the end of the narrow path and began to violently overturn everything as they rushed past, eventually pouncing on top of the Bugaboo monsters. This was, of course, all due to Delphine''s magic. GuakGrrrr, Grrrrrr The leader Bugaboo stumbled unsteadily, before falling on its butt with a loud thud. It was the same situation for the other monsters. They all fell and rolled around the ground, their ranks completely collapsing. As the wind slowly died down, Seol grasped his spear tightly. The leather of the glove seemed to glue to the spear shaft. He crouched and placed strength on his ankles, getting ready to pounce at a moment''s notice. Not too long thereafter, a sharp whistling noise came from the hill on the other side. A Bugaboo, while trying to get back up, screamed in a shrill voice with an arrow stuck to its neck. Leorda Salvatore and Tong Chai, the two archers, began sniping the Bugaboos at the rear that carried bows. The majority of the monsters hadn''t gotten back up yet. But those that did regain awareness of the situation turned their heads to look at the direction of the hill where the arrows were coming from. Hell, three were already up and running towards that direction. It was right here that Seol raised his body up. He rushed down the hill like a streak of lightning and stabbed the head of a Bugaboo trying to get up. He pulled his spear out before the dead monster''s face greeted the ground, then in the blink of an eye, stabbed to his side, and caused a bloody hole to appear on the temple of another Bugaboo still regaining its balance. Confirming that his attacks worked, Seol relentlessly used his spear. His role was to reduce the monsters'' numbers as much as possible while their attention was robbed by Delphine''s magic and the arrows from the two archers. After sending six, seven monsters to hell literally in the blink of an eye, Seol quickly retreated. The Bugaboos finally realized that there was another enemy to their backs and tried to pounce on his position with their weapons. From here onwards, a proper battle unfolded. Seol deflected away the incoming blade with ''Strike'' and rapidly attacked with ''Thrust'', causing yet another monster to fly away while spewing blood. And as he went with ''Cut'' to his side. Clang! With a loud metallic clang, his spear was blocked. A Bugaboo had raised its shield in time and managed to block him. Unlike the undead skeletons, these Bugaboos did not stupidly try to rush in front. No, they spread to either side of him and tried to surround him. Clang! When his spear clashed with the axe of the monster, Seol''s eyes widened in surprise. Not only the power behind the axe swing surprisingly great, even before he could counterattack, blades and spears of other monsters were already closing in on his position. When he managed to pull back and avoided getting hit, an axe came flying at him as if it was waiting for him to move. And so, instead of attacking, Seol gradually got mired deeper into a defensive battle. Surrounded by six aggressive monsters and their weapons, he had no choice but to constantly be on the backfoot. It wasn''t only that, though C as he wholeheartedly concentrated on defending against the monsters'' weapons, he flinched and came to an abrupt halt when an impact landed on his chest. An arrow couldn''t penetrate his armor and bounced away. A Bugaboo holding a bow was taking aim at Seol and was pulling at the string. It was then. Swish, swish!!Accompanying the clear sounds of air being parted, two monsters running up the hill screamed out. Arrows penetrated the back and the thigh of those monsters. Leorda began lending his aid just as Seol found himself in a spot of bother. ''But, they also have archers!'' Soon enough, Seol''s eyes became wider still. From behind the archer''s back, a pair of bronzed hands suddenly appeared and wrapped around the monster''s neck like snakes, then a dagger sliced its neck open. As the dead Bugaboo collapsed, the sight of Tong Chai wielding the bloodied dagger was revealed. It was like transferring aggro to and fro. When their rear became noisy, the monsters chasing after Seol had to stop and hesitate. On top of this, the arrows continuously flying in were enough to delay the Bugaboos, even if it was only for a second. Some of the arrows even managed to land in the monsters'' weak spots and disabled them from continuing on. Now that Leorda was helping out, while Tong Chai cut the number of enemy archers down, Seol stopped retreating up the hill, changed his grip on the spear shaft, and reverted from defending to attacking. He rapidly took care of the blindly rushing pair of monsters with ''Thrust'' and ''Strike'', then went to town with the ones looking back in confusion. By the time he got back to the bottom of the hill, he managed to further kill two. Guaaaak! It was at this point in time that the leader Bugaboo stopped observing in silence and stepped forward. It took aim at Seol, loudly roared out in anger, and raised its massive mace up high into the sky. It was understandably pissed off, seeing that over half of its subordinates were cut down in no time at all. ''Should I dodge this?'' Even if it was Seol, he had no confidence in completely defending against this attack. The monster''s mace descended violently enough to blow away the dust on the ground. In the following moments, just as Seol prepared to retreat, a dark shadow leapt in front of him. Boom! A thunderous metallic noise exploded out. Puhup! Hao Win wielding a large steel shield gritted his teeth as his feet slid on the ground. Seol quickly propped him up and opened his mouth. I was going to dodge that. And I''m trying to block it for you! Hao Win shoved the mace away with his shield and retreated with Seol in tow. That damn Priest is always slow with his spells, you see. Seol wondered what Hao Win was on about, but then, a semi-circular barrier with them in the center suddenly materialized. The leader Bugaboo powerfully slammed its mace on this barrier, but other than it trembling violently for a bit, nothing else happened. Oh, well. His mana must be pretty high since the barrier is useful and all. Didn''t a few monsters go over to that side? I took care of them. But thanks to that, I kinda got held up before coming here to help you. The leader Bugaboo and its ten-plus underlings surrounded the semi-transparent barrier. It was unknown how long this magical defense would last, so they needed to do something about it. However, Hao Win seemed to be rather relaxed. In any case, aren''t you really amazing? How many did you take care of by yourself? Fourteen? Fifteen? It''s fourteen. Aren''t we in the middle of a battle? No need to sweat it. It''s about time Joker makes her entrance. Hao Win pointed at the other hill. Seol could just about catch the glimpse of Odelette Delphine, currently decked out in a blue robe. She also happened to be aiming her wooden staff at the leader Bugaboo. Avar C Ava C Avaritia. Seol heard a loud buzzing noise. And at the same time, a sizzling ball of flames struck the head of the leader Bugaboo. Guaaaaaaak! Crackle. The flames caught on the monster''s fur and spread out quite rapidly. The leader dropped the mace to the ground, covered its face, and began rolling around on the ground like a madman. Take care of that big guy! We''ll take care of the rest of the small fries! The protective barrier was still in place. Staying behind in the safe space, Seol began wildly stabbing the leader Bugaboo that was rolling around in pain. By the time the barrier became visibly thinner, there were several dozen bloody holes on the monster''s body. There were other monsters still left, but their ranks had been broken into disorder a long time ago. Leorda continuously shot arrows with his bow, while Tong Chai went around silently with his dagger; Hao Win, too, was concentrating on relentlessly attacking his enemies as well. For Seol, this first cooperative battle proved to be. ''.Easy.'' It might have been a bit tough in the beginning while trying to aggro the monsters, but by enduring, things got progressively easier as time passed by. If he were alone, he would have never been able to clear this mission, no matter how hard he tried. Also, he thought that, if the composition of the team was off by just a little, this mission would''ve been a lot harder. This battle proved to him why a Magician was valued so highly. You all worked hard! Right after the last creature fell, Delphine raised her hand from the hill over yonder and called out. A Magician is really something else, isn''t it? When Seol spoke in an admiring tone, Delphine stopped jumping up and down in delight and tilted her head to the side. From her perspective, all she did was to cast two spells while receiving absolute protection. And she couldn''t help but feel that he was being sarcastic, since he had not only blocked the combined attacks of the monster group, but also managed to eliminate almost half of them, too. However, she became slightly abashed soon after realizing that Seol was being sincere. Since you Warriors protected me, things were definitely easier. Delphine humbly replied. So? How was it? Hao Win shook the blood off his sword and excitedly asked. Playing with a team ain''t bad, right? Seol smiled in reply. [You''ve successfully completed a ''Very Hard'' difficulty mission!] [1,667 Survival Points have been accredited to you.] [Current SP: 1,847] Chapter 34. The Golden Commandment After entering Odelette Delphine''s team, Seol''s daily life had entered what one might call a period of stability. No, perhaps he should say it was on the right track. In any case, he managed to pay off his debt in just two days. Clearing the ''Ambush'' mission once paid out 1,667 SP, so by clearing it ten times, he was able to pay back the 15,000 points and still have lots left over. Even after all that, there were still five ''Very Hard'' missions left to go. What the team tried their hands next was a mission called ''Arrive at the destination within a soundless environment'', and it gave out 20,000 points as reward. Clearing it just once netted Seol 3,334 points. Now that the debt had been paid off, Seol was able to get lost in the fun of cooperative battles as well as the joy of amassing a lot of Survival Points, without a single worry. Yun Seora''s recovery was just as trouble-free. Like what Maria said earlier, simply by eating well and resting well, and with the added effect of Seol''s quarters, her physical fitness level returned to normal in no time at all. The only thing was that Seol couldn''t help but notice her being uncomfortable around him. Once, he returned to his room to find it cleaned spotless. The shelves were all neatly arranged, mirrors shone and reflected light brilliantly, and the toilet sparkled blindingly too. Seol dazedly looked around, only to spot Yun Seora sweating profusely while mopping the floor on all fours. Of course, he was quite shocked by this sight. Not only could he not figure out why she was cleaning the place, but she was also in the middle of her recovery too. He hurriedly ran up to her and snatched the mop away and asked her what on earth she was doing instead of resting. She only lowered her head in silence as her reply. On another occasion, he returned after clearing a mission only to find Yun Seora missing from his room. And on top of the bed, he spotted four neatly-folded papers. The contents of those letters started off with the expression of her gratitude as well as her apology for causing him so much trouble; they were so profoundly heartfelt and touching, he almost cried reading them. And the passage about the debt being hers and hers alone, so she needs to pay it off herself sounded especially grimly resolute. Thinking to himself, She wouldn''t, Seol went out to look for her and ended up nearly falling over in fright after finding her bravely stalking towards Hao Win on the first floor. He then had to go through the event of picking up and carrying away the struggling Yun Seora. It wasn''t only that though. Just taking care of Yun Seora alone was already headache-inducing, yet the Yi siblings went around causing problems as well. Seol found them loitering around in front of the noticeboard, apparently hoping to pay off the debt by themselves, so Seol had to bring them back with force, too. ''This can''t go on.'' Seeing that Yun Seora''s condition had recovered fully, Seol thought that he should move on to the next step. No, he had no choice but to do that. Seol only said he wanted to have a chat with them, yet the siblings were kneeling on the ground right in front of him. Yun Seora, who had been cautiously reading the mood from the side until then, also silently bent her knees and got down, too. He told them to sit more comfortably, but they didn''t budge. Judging from the way they continued to stare at the floor, they must''ve understood what they had done wrong. Seol spat out a lengthy groan. Just what were you thinking? B, but But? That man, Hao Win. I told you, he''s a good person. He''s friendly, and. No, wait. Fine. Let''s hear it. What about Mister Hao Win? Did he say something else to you? Yi Seol-Ah mumbled helplessly. I. overheard. by chance. Okay, heard what exactly? That, well, he is a. He''s really a gang member from Hong Kong''s Triads. Thats the biggest Chinese underground organization. If there was one thing Seol came to realize about himself recently, it was that he seemed to have developed a strange habit of glaring at the ceiling when something dismayed him or caused a sense of dumbfoundedness. So, he stared at the ceiling of his room for a while, before shoving a cigarette between his lips. Yeah, sure. He''s a Triads boss. Right. He more or less understood where the Yi girl was coming from. He too had a preconceived notion about Agnes and Hao Win when he initially heard of their affiliations. Most likely, they were really terrifying people. But, at least judging from what Seol knew, Hao Win was a man with a pleasingly outgoing personality. Okay, let''s say he is. So what? H, Hyung, we. I know. I know that you want to help out somehow. It''s a commendable idea, but I''m asking you again. What were you even thinking, looking at the noticeboard like that? Don''t you know that all the missions up to ''Slightly Easy'' difficulty have been exhausted? They couldn''t reply. They couldn''t say anything even if they had ten mouths. Is it because of the debt? I''ve already taken care of that. No, I''m in the middle of amassing points at the moment. The reason I''m still doing missions with them is that I also need their strength. I can never clear ''Very Hard'' missions by myself. . If you really want to help, then become stronger. Haven''t you realized that you guys doing whatever you want is actually making my life really difficult instead? . You guys have no armor, no weapon. Your classes aren''t even in high demand. You literally have nothing, yet you want to tackle missions? You think ''Normal'' difficulty missions are a cakewalk? We''re sorry. Yi Seol-Ah whimpered out an apology in a really tiny voice. It was her first time seeing Orabeo-nim get so angry at them. Rather than feeling unhappy after receiving his scolding, she could only remain apologetic here, though. She very well knew that his anger stemmed from him being worried about her and her brother losing their lives. Seeing their dispirited looks, Seol''s anger cooled down a tad. If it were any other time, they might have raised a huge fuss, saying stuff about doing everything they can to show their gratitude and all. ''No, hang on.'' Even then, a wrong deed was still a wrong deed. .Listen to me. I borrowed 15,000 points in total. That was for me to buy the necessary equipment so I could attempt clearing the Very Hard missions along with that man''s team. In other words, I too have received help from Mister Hao Win. Yes. So, this is what''s going to happen to you three. I''ll lend my points to you. I''ll train you too. ? I''m telling you to become stronger. If they wanted to help him, they needed to become stronger, without a doubt. Flipping that around, he was telling them that they were too weak to be of any help right now. You all understand that you''ve fallen far behind everyone else even if you start right away, right? All three nodded their heads in sync. There''s no need to get depressed, though. Depending on what you do during the remaining time period, you can catch up to the rest, or even surpass them. R, really? Only if you do as I say. He wasn''t making an empty claim. It was an undeniable fact that Yun Seora and the Yi siblings were far behind everyone else. Even after receiving their classes, nothing had changed from the day they entered the Neutral Zone. To be more specific, they lacked the necessary points, so they couldn''t buy anything, including abilities. However, Seol found that to be their advantage, instead. Agnes once told him, I do not recommend buying Applications from the stores. There was an old saying, a dangerous situation could also become one''s opportunity. You all know about the effects of this room, right? Yes, it''s a room only given to the first place ranker. Right. Take these. Seol placed three vials in front of the kneeling trio. Yi Seol-Ah''s eyes widened instantly. They were bottles of Competence. They also happened to be the most expensive potions available in the regular stores. Not as good as the VIP store''s special Competence, they nevertheless still boasted four times the effect on any training done. It''s not going to be easy. Seol told them in no uncertain tone. You will have to train really, really hard. I will help out, obviously, but once we start, it''ll be very harsh. It''s the same for you too, Miss Yun Seora. Seol stopped looking at the siblings and shifted his gaze over to Yun Seora as he spoke. She froze mid-action of trying to open the stopper off the vial. Will it really be alright? She sounded much more determined than before. There is something I realized after entering a party. Seol replied. There are a lot of amazing people to be found inside the Neutral Zone. Simple determination would never be adequate in this place. Mister Tong Chai, Leorda Salvatore, Odelette Delphine, Hao Win. Also, Mister Hao Win came here after years of preparation on Earth. Seol did not want an answer that was neither here nor there. While you, Miss Yun Seora, couldn''t do anything for the past two months, these talented people poured in their best efforts to become stronger. If she were to do this, she needed to do this properly. If not, she might as well give up now. That was what Seol was implying. Honestly. Yun Seora''s voice was small as she spoke. I have no confidence in surpassing them as I am right now. But, for the first time ever, the woman who remained ever so quiet until now, so much so that her presence sometimes couldn''t even be sensed. But, even if it''s late, I want to catch up to them. revealed what was on her mind. I want to become stronger. She revealed her simple wish. That was all he needed. Yun Seora unhesitatingly drank the vial. Same for Yi Seol-Ah and her brother, Yi Sungjin. Seol watched the Yi girl''s cheeks puff up before she swallowed the liquid down her throat. A sly grin emerged on his lips. You just entered the ranks of doped athletes, you know that? P, please don''t say that. Yi Seol-Ah blushed deeply. Seol got up from his spot. The effects of Competence would only last for 12 hours. Even a minute, a second, was too precious to waste. Seol activated ''Nine Eyes'' and spoke up. Yi Sungjin, you need to raise your fitness level first. Go down to the first floor, and find the ''Running No. 4'' mission among the Basic difficulty. Start doing that until you collapse. U, until I collapse?! There''s no helping it. There isn''t enough time left, until you have to start doing the real missions, you know. When you''re finished, come to the third floor gym. Yes. I will! Yi Sungjin hurriedly ran out of the room. Seol took the remaining two women and, before heading to the third-floor gym himself, sought out a certain maid. Training, you say? Agnes tilted her head slightly. Hmm, I wonder. You''ll still be behind everyone even if you start doing the missions now. Hearing her rather unconvinced tone of voice, Seol quickly added his own. They haven''t bought any abilities from the stores. I believe they still have a chance. Not buying from the store through choice and being unable to buy because of the circumstances are not the same. I''m going to help them as well. They will continue to stay in my quarters, and I will make them use the same items that aid in the natural recovery that I''ve used. Mm. I''ll also make them drink two bottles of the regular Competence a day. I will also provide them with the necessary points to buy their equipment. Will it be still impossible? If you''re willing to do that much, then the story certainly changes a great deal. Finally, Agnes seemed to show a positive reaction. Will you help us out? I might be able to, but. Agnes cocked an eyebrow and swept her penetrating gaze over the two women. Have you fully explained my training methods to them yet? Of course. In that case, I understand. Since it''s your personal request, I shall do my utmost best. However, if they decide to give up halfway, I shall not stop them. Agnes''s role within the Neutral Zone was a trainer, an instructor. If someone wanted to train under her, she wasn''t going to refuse outright. It''s just that, no one wanted to in the first place. Seol paid for the usage of the gym and gathered his hands while watching the two girls follow in after Agnes. He was praying for their happiness in the afterlife. Well, Agnes was known as the Sicilia''s demonic instructor, after all. * The merciless training regime commenced. On the first day, both Yi Seol-Ah and Yi Sungjin broke down and cried. The maid named Agnes whipped them and pushed them hard like a devil. Even Yun Seora had to shed a small tear. However, although she cried a little because of the toughness of the training, the biggest reason had to do with the sheer joy of it all. It was tough, but she also enjoyed it. It was as if she was finally doing something meaningful C as if, things were finally, finally clicking into gear. As she had already experienced nearly falling into pits of hell, she was indescribably happy from the joy a fulfilling day provided her with. It was as if she was living in a dream every day. And so, such dream-like days began changing her little by little, day after day. [The personality trait, ''Cool-headed'', has been created.] She regained her lost personality, and. [The personality trait, ''Despair'', has been removed.] Not only that, her desire to give up disappeared. Also. [The personality trait, ''Indifferent'', has been removed.] Also, she developed an interest in someone. . Late at night, while everyone else was asleep. After returning from another day''s arduous training, Yun Seora lay on the bed but her eyes remained wide open and blinking nonstop. Although her body was fatigued, sleep wasn''t forthcoming. Like a habit, she sneaked a glance at a certain someone. And she stared at the youth lying on the floor to sleep silently and continuously. He was the guy who never forgot to give her the Competence in the mornings and the afternoons. He was the guy who brought along a few items and said that they would help with strengthening her body''s natural recovery rate. He was the guy who never forgot to encourage her, saying that they would go and do the missions together as soon as she finished the training. Although it was hard to understand why he sometimes slyly suggested that she should utter the words ''teddy bear'' to Agnes, but regardless, he was. ''Someone I''m grateful to.'' Thanks to his generosity, she could rest in his quarters where even a short period of break would wash away all the fatigue. On top of that, she didn''t have to worry about starving ever again, getting to fill her tummy with delicious food, instead. From a certain point on, she began accepting his gestures of goodwill. The uncomfortable awkwardness gradually disappeared, and at the same time, the sense of gratitude grew larger and larger. However. ''Why is he helping us?'' That was the last unanswered question burning a hole in her head. Was it because he pitied them? Or did he sympathize with them? Or, could it be. ''Because he''s interested in me.?'' It was then, an unknown type of bashfulness assaulted her in full. No matter how hard she reasoned, it didn''t make sense. She began chewing on her lower lip. Shaking her head while inwardly crying out, ''I don''t know anymore!'' was just an added bonus. ''.Seol-nim.'' Again, she began staring at the youth. Staring at one thing continuously might''ve been boring for some, but she never once took her eyes off him. Eventually, she did close her eyes as the dawn approached, but her consciousness still refused the embrace of sleep. .No, that wasn''t strictly correct. In reality, she was afraid of falling asleep. She was afraid of waking back up on the fifth floor. She was afraid of waking up and finding those three foreigners. Whenever that happened, she desperately tried to recall a certain moment from that day. .Are you alright? She recalled the hand of Seol outstretched towards her. She recalled that short memory deeply imprinted in her brain. If she concentrated on that moment, before noticing it, she''d fall into a deep slumber. Usually, that had been the case. ''.This is a big problem.'' But, for some reason, she couldn''t fall asleep tonight, no matter what. She tossed and turned on the bed for a little while longer, before eventually deciding to get up. Ever so carefully, she took each step so others wouldn''t wake up. Soon, she stood before the deeply snoozing Seol and gazed at him. A strange glint flashed by her eyes as she slowly directed her gaze lower down from his face. ''His hand.'' As soon as Yun Seora discovered his right hand, she lowered herself as if she was in trance. She then got down to the floor on all fours. She crawled like that to her new destination. Just before she collided with his hand, she stopped. She closed her eyes and cautiously placed her nose against his palm. Sniff. A small noise leaked out as she took a sniff, and sure enough, she detected his scent. The scent coming from his hand. Sniff, sniff. Now that she got going, she ended up sniffing for the second and the third time. She realized that she shouldn''t be doing this. Yet, like an addict, she couldn''t stop. For Yun Seora, who could fall asleep only by recalling the events of that day for the past few nights, this was one temptation she could not win against. ''It''s nice. Nice.'' Seeing that the youth showed no signs of waking up, her actions became even bolder. She placed her head on his palm and slowly moved it this way and that, then she even rubbed her cheek against his skin. His palm was large enough to hide her smallish face. ''It''s. warm.'' Sensing the comfort and security his large hand gave her, Yun Seora''s eyes eventually grew heavy. Not too long after, a soft but regular breathing pattern emerged from her nose. That night. Seol had a dream. * ''.A dream?'' Is this one of those lucid dreams, I wonder? Seol mused inwardly as he surveyed his new surroundings. The scenery of his dream was quite breathtaking. He saw a beautiful small hill covered in a refreshing green hue and several different animals playing on it. There was a bear, sitting on top of the hill and enjoying the gentle breeze; a squirrel darting through the branches of a tree; a deer drinking water from a stream. While he spectated this scene, Seol''s eyes landed on a particular animal that attracted his attention the most. ''Oh?'' It was a pig. Not only that, a small and very pink piglet, its body so plump and adorably cute. ''It''s really small. Is it a newly born?'' Seol found the way it slept while leaning against the grass incredibly cute, so he cautiously approached it. He wanted to take a closer look. Zzz zzzz Seeing it breathing out so softly like that, his entire body quivered in emotions. In the end, he couldn''t control himself any longer and gently poked the pinkish and squidgy body of the piglet with his index finger. -!! The piglet''s eyes shot open abruptly, and it hurriedly got back up to stare at Seol. Kyu? ''TOO CUTE!'' Seol screamed inwardly. When he slowly sat down on the ground, the piglet began retreating while carrying a scared, tearful expression. ''Nonono, come here, here. I''m not gonna hurt you.'' Seol presented his right hand, causing the animal to lightly flinch and stop retreating away from him. Then, the piglet stared at his open palm. ''Come here'' The piglet hesitated, before trotting closer to his position. ''There, there.'' Seeing the animal lightly brush his palm with the flat of its nose, a grin automatically formed on his lips. When he carefully brushed its back, the piglet''s small tail began wagging, too. ''Should just I keep it?'' Just as Seol was sincerely considering this, he noticed that something had changed. ''Gold color?'' The piglet''s pinkish hue of before had been replaced by a blinding gold color, instead. Kyu! The piglet, while emitting the brilliant golden light from its body, raised one of its front paws at him C as if it was asking him to hug the creature. ''Oh, oh, oh!!'' Seol, of course, hurriedly picked it up and hugged it. Yet it remained docile. He couldn''t hide his joy. Well, there was that old saying, wasn''t there C that, among all types of dreams, ones with pigs were the best out there? And even more so, since the little piggy was gold, this dream must''ve been a really good one. ''It''s mine.'' Seol smiled in satisfaction and tightly embraced the piglet squirming and digging in deeper into his arms. ''I''ll never let go.'' Chapter 35. To Paradise (1) When Seol opened his eyes early in the morning, he fell into a state of panic. He got to experience a thoroughly wonderful dream, yet ended up being roused from sleep by something slightly weighty pressing down on his chest. By the time he spotted Yun Seora sleeping soundly within his arms, a short cry of fright escaped from his mouth. ''How can a girl do this when we''ve done nothing but talk a few times?!'' His thoughts bubbled up chaotically, but then he realized that his own arms were hugging her tightly as well. For some reason he thought her body felt rather comfortably warm. Argh When he tried to forcibly pry her off of him, Yun Seora simply. Mmnn.. .Dug in even deeper into his arms and buried her head in his chest. ''There, there, little one. Daddy''s here, so don''t you worry about a thing. Eh?'' Seol belatedly realized that he''d been patting her back and hastily removed his hand. What am I even doing?! Seol dazedly looked down at the smiling face of Yun Seora as she rubbed her cheeks against him. ''.Could this be because of her unruly sleeping habits?'' Even though he was panicking inwardly, he still managed to lift her up ever so gently and carried her back to the bed. When he placed the duvet on her, he spotted Yi Seol-Ah lying alongside on the bed. The teen girl''s limbs were spreadeagled as she enjoyed the sweetness of a deep, deep slumber. Only then did Seol figure out what happened here. ''Ah. So she was forced off the bed all thanks to Yi Seol-Ah''s terrible sleeping habits, huh.'' Yi Seol-Ah must have kicked around a lot since her top was bunched up enough to expose most of her tummy. Seol chuckled softly, lowered her shirt, and covered her with the blanket as well. Seeing her giggle as she continued to slumber away, she must''ve been having a nice dream. ''I guess I should sleep a little further away from them tonight.'' Although it was an unintentional mistake, he still did something he shouldn''t have. If Yoo Seonhwa found out what happened, just how saddened would she be? Tsk. Almost immediately, he realized how wrong he was regarding that matter. Their relationship was already over a long time ago. It was only Seol who couldn''t let go and forget about her. I wonder if Seonhwas doing well As Seol headed to the adjoining bathroom, his shoulders began slumping forward, feeling slightly depressed. On the following dawn. . Seol woke up, only to be utterly dismayed by his new discovery. He thought his chest felt heavy and opened his eyes, and sure enough, he found Yun Seora hugging him from the top. He couldn''t help but wonder how she could have gotten here since he was sleeping a fair distance away from the bed. More importantly, he was sleeping on a couch. So, if she was forced off the bed and rolled on the floor to arrive where he was, it was still impossible to climb up and settle down on top of him. ''.Is she sleepwalking?!'' Suddenly growing fearful of Yun Seora, Seol slowly wiggled out from her embrace and got away from her. ''I have to find a safer place to sleep later on today.'' And so, Seol made up his mind as such. When bedtime came later that day, Seol headed off to the bathroom. Since his room was already an excellent place to begin with, even the bathroom was spacious and more than comfortable enough to sleep in. Most importantly, there was a lock on the glass door, so as long as he locked it, no one could come in. Next morning. Seol was finally able to start the day as how it should be. Locking the door must have done the trick since Yun Seora was not sleeping on top of him this time. ''I should start sleeping here from today onwards.'' Well, it didn''t really matter if he was in a bathroom. It was so big and clean, anyways. Also, as an added bonus, he could splash some water and wash his face as soon as waking up, too. While grinning widely, Seol raised his body. He relaxedly stretched his limbs, and his gaze drifted towards the glass panel of the bathroom door. @%#$?! .And he ended up grandly crying out in fright. Wha, what, what the, what the hell?! Because, Yun Seora was glaring at Seol while sticking to the glass like a piece of gum. With her eyes completely bloodshot, to boot. Two weeks flew by as if it was nothing after the training commenced. We''ll take a ten-minute break. As soon as Agnes gave out her permission, several noises of people falling on their butts resounded out within the third-floor gym. While looking at Yi Seol-Ah massaging her aching thighs, the maid-cum-instructor fell into deep thought, stroking her chin in the process. ''She''s better than I expected.'' At first, Agnes thought of this assignment as a nice little diversion to while away some free time, but gradually, her opinion changed. Yi Seol-Ah''s nature suited the role of an Archer perfectly. Maybe because she used to compete in track and field events, she was fleet of foot and possessed a really high level of concentration. More importantly, Yi Seol-Ah was quick-witted enough to pick up on things as soon as they were taught to her. The Archer class required one to be proficient in many different skill sets; in that regard, the compatibility between her and this class seemed to be near perfect. ''I do not know who invited her, but they definitely found a gem.'' If she was nurtured well, then she had the potential to become a High Ranker. Ending her evaluation there, Agnes then shifted her gaze over to Yun Seora, currently bent over and panting out heavily to the side. ''As for her. I can''t be sure.'' Agnes was uncertain. Not in a bad way, but definitely in a very good way. She could figure out how Yi Seol-Ah might turn out in the future, but it was almost impossible to even imagine what Yun Seora might achieve. In other words, the depth of Yun Seora''s dormant potential was unfathomably deep. Agnes dared not to pass a haphazard evaluation. ''Her physical fitness level increased surprisingly quickly. But her talents are even better.'' Perhaps, she can even become a Unique Ranker Agnes''s thoughts came to a halt there, and a wry smile formed on her lips. She was getting ahead of herself. It was already difficult to become a High Ranker. Becoming a Unique Ranker wasnt something anyone could do. Instructor? The voice of a young boy pulled Agnes out from her thoughts. She shifted her gaze over to him. Yi Sungjin was looking up at her while his entire body was soaked in sweat. Yes? What is it? Uhm. Just what is ''Teddy Bear''? . Agnes sucked in a deep breath, somehow calming herself down in the nick of time. I wonder. I''m not quite sure what you''re talking about. Really? But, that''s so strange. Seol Hyung definitely said. When Yi Sungjin muttered to himself, Agnes''s eyes became super-sharp. What is strange? Oh, that. Seol Hyung told me that if I say ''Teddy Bear'' to you, you''ll find it really funny. Suddenly, the nearly inaudible sound of gnashing teeth leaked out from Agnes''s mouth. Even Yun Seora and Yi Seol-Ah were looking on at the maid with curious expressions etched on their faces. They too heard something similar from Seol before. Huh? But, I heard it''s supposed to be ''lilac'' instead. I heard it was ''Little Bear''.? Even though the person in question was present, they nevertheless unwittingly went through with the public execution. .There is no need to waste your time on such nonsensical rubbish. Agnes replied without batting an eyelid because, in her mind, she had already murdered Seol several dozen times over. By any chance, do you know where he is right now? You mean, Hyung? He should be in the middle of clearing missions with his team. I see. Well, I''ll have a little talk with him later on. In the meantime, let us continue with your training. Agnes spoke while cracking her knuckles. Yi Sungjin tilted his head in confusion while getting back up. And, in the evening. Three of them. I!! POW!! Told you to!! Ouch?! Agnes?! W, wait a minute! Do it!! In moderation!! Euhurk?! Agnes!! Because of you!! The Alias!! In my Status Window!! Ouch!! Help!! Have you!! Any idea!! How it''s!! Changed?! S, stop!! I''m sorry!! .Got to spectate Seol getting grandly beaten up by Agnes after she came to visit them late that night. * Around the time when the trio almost finished with the fitness training and familiarized themselves with their Class Abilities and mana application Agnes suggested that they should train in the mornings and perform missions in the afternoons from here onwards. From her perspective, they weren''t fully ready, although she did her best to train them as much as possible during the short time she was given. However, Seol diligently supported them with things like Competence and other supplements, so they were ready in that regard. Just as important, they also had to clear missions and get used to how they operated quickly as well. Overall, Agnes wasn''t completely happy about a couple of things, but then again, she knew very well that experiencing actual combat formed an important part of training. Seol bought the trio proper equipment on that day. He was planning to not spend more than 10,000 points on each of them, but unfortunately, he ended up running into Aragaki Yuzuha again at the store. And like a scary vampire, she sucked away the upper limit of 30,000 points in the blink of an eye. If he thought about the 30% discount, then he just ended up buying 43,000 points worth of stuff from her. Yi Seol-Ah was rejoicing like a little kid that just got her first proper party dress. Yun Seora found the armors worn in Paradise somewhat strange and unfamiliar, so she kept looking at herself. She even lightly swung her longsword around, and Seol couldn''t help but praise how proficient she looked doing that. Even though the amount of points that could have bought him a Divine Elixir disappeared just like that, Seol didn''t regret it. No, he was feeling rather liberated, instead. ''I guess this is enough of me supporting them.'' Agnes made sure the trio received enough training, so now, all he had to do was to be there when they were attempting to clear the missions. However, since his aim wasn''t to earn points for clearing the missions but to simply help them, he was planning to do ''Normal'' difficulty missions maybe three, four times together with them. He believed that should be plenty enough for the trio to get used to the combat situations. He was also pretty sure of the talent scout Kim Hannah mentioned before not being too happy about Seol following around his find and spoon-feeding Yun Seora and Co. ''Yeah, it''s about time they start learning how to take care of business by themselves. Mm?'' Seol was about to suggest to the trio that they should go check out some missions, but then, felt that something was off. When he took a look around, he found a certain Oriental woman staring at the trio from a fair distance away. However, her gaze was not friendly at all. ''Who is she? And why is she.?'' Although Seol couldn''t remember her face, she also seemed kind of familiar. No, he thought he could just about barely recall who she could be. Seol stared at her for a long, long time before inexplicably remembering what Han the Guide said many moons ago. .It was easy to calculate Miss Oh Minyoung''s points. ''Ah.'' Seol finally remembered who she was. That woman passed the Tutorial after procuring enough coins right at the end of the treasure hunt. Not only was she still alive, but it seemed that she had successfully cleared quite a few missions as well, judging from all that gear on her. But, Seol couldn''t really understand why she was glaring at the blameless trio like that. Not too long after, the woman turned around to leave. Seol activated Nine Eyes and couldn''t help but frown slightly. Oh Minyoung was glowing in a yellow hue. ''Should I let her be?'' Seol deliberated, before slowly shaking his head. It could have been nothing, but nonetheless, he remained worried. Back then, wasn''t Kang Seok also glowing in the yellowish hue? At a bare minimum, some preparation might be in order, he figured. Seol helped each of the trio to complete their first missions, and then, unbeknownst to everyone, called Hyun Sangmin over for a chat. * [Breakthrough (Remaining number of attempts: 10/10)] Break through the attacks of a Sprite, cross a bridge, and secure a bridgehead!Difficulty: Very HardWhen successful: +60,000 SPWhen unsuccessful: Death*Cooperation possible (up to 6 people) After Seol joined her team, Delphine and her teammates were able to cleanly sweep away every mission they encountered. Eventually, they decided to take on the most challenging mission available within ''Very Hard'' difficulty. And, for the first time, they almost ended up losing one of their numbers. A Sprite was a demonic fairy-like humanoid creature that was covered in a dress made out of grass. It was about half as tall as an adult human female, with several pairs of dragonfly-like wings coming out from its back. Its outer appearance was quite stunningly beautiful, but as soon as the battle commenced, the team got to experience firsthand how plainly cruel and sinister this creature was. One of the most irritating things about this monster was that it did not reveal its form and poured out long-distance attacks non-stop from the other side of the bridge. Three, four such attacks wouldn''t have gotten on the team''s nerves as much. However, projectiles resembling bolts and arrows rained down on the team constantly, and to make matters worse, the Sprite even knew how to cast wind magic that was almost a carbon copy of the tornado spell Delphine used every now and then. Hell, this abominable thing even used javelins as projectiles by launching them off several ballistas. And to confound the matters even further, several obstacles and blockades were placed on top of the bridge itself in a zigzag pattern, making it even more infuriating to traverse it. They chose to go with the tactic where they relied on the protection provided by Priest''s Barrier and inched forward while getting rid of the obstacles on the bridge one at a time. However, in the middle of doing exactly that, the Barrier shattered, bringing forth a dangerous situation for the team. Hao Win was ready for this eventuality, so he used his massive shield to guard the others, but he got swept away and fell down after the Sprite used that aforementioned powerful wind magic. Seol and Tong Chai stepped forward to rescue Hao Win, while Leorda Salvatore speedily brought up the rear. The latter man''s aim was to divert the aggression the three men ahead of him had attracted, even if it was only by a little bit. He was also thinking of sniping the enemy across the bridge if he found an opening as well. Leorda used his amazing agility to climb over obstacles, only for a long javelin to fly out of a ballista and lodge itself in his stomach. By this time, Seol had successfully pulled Hao Win out of immediate danger and was free; the youth quickly rushed over and dragged the grievously wounded Leorda into safety. Leorda''s injury was quite serious; the whites of his eyes were showing as his body shook hard from the shock. Delphine poured a vial of very expensive healing potion she bought just in case on his wounds. If it weren''t for his two layers of armor absorbing some of the force, even the healing magic of the Priest wouldn''t have been enough to save his life. Things seemed to have reached a stalemate of sorts, but then, quite unexpectedly, Seol found a path to victory C he used the spell balls he''d been saving for a rainy day. The first one he used was ''Poison Fog''; out of six remaining balls, he threw three of them at the opposing camp, and sure enough, a big commotion rose up from there. And that short opening was their first and only opportunity to act. The team quickly checked their gear and made a run for it, and somehow crossed the bridge just in the nick of time. It was a battle where they got lucky since no one considered the possibility that the Sprite could be weak against poison-type attacks. Leorda gritted his teeth as he ran over to the coughing and wheezing Sprite, keeled over next to a small ballista. While grabbing the creature, he asked the others to delay the completion of the mission for a minute or two, so he could get his revenge. Then, he proceeded to tie the creature up tightly on the ballista. While watching Leorda slap around the cheeks of the monster, then do a several angry roundhouse kick to its belly, Seol was overcome with a strange sense of deja vu. Goddamn it. We almost got done in, didn''t we? Hao Win walked with a limp as he plopped down next to Seol. We got careless. We didnt prepare properly. Odelette Delphine''s expression was also dark. Right. We thought we were ready with what we had since there wasn''t much info provided on the mission, but hell, reality nearly proved to be anything but. I think it''s better for me to learn a couple of defensive spells, just in case. I thought it''d be enough for me to invest in attack magic spells only since we have a Priest among us Delphine''s shoulders shrunk. She still couldn''t forget the sight of her flames from the fire magic she worked so hard to cast scatter away so easily by the Sprite''s wind magic. That might be a good idea. Casting Barriers could make our lives a little bit easier. Hao Win agreed with her assessment. I should swap all my armor to metal ones while we''re at it. Since I''ve got enough points to burn, I might as well get a couple of larger and stronger shields, too. You want to buy two shields? Well, there''s no helping it. I mean, the main objective of this mission is to cross this bridge as safely as possible, after all. What Hao Win said made sense; the Sprite was quite strong when it came to long-distance attacks, but the battle itself became more or less manageable once the team got close enough to the monster. Indeed. Crossing the bridge was nonsensically difficult, but in reality, we only have to make sure that Seol gets to the other side safe and sound, am I wrong? But, that might not be the case, though. I think the reason why the close-quarters fight ended up being easier than expected could be due to the poison. At Tong Chai''s agreement, Odelette Delphine raised her counterpoint. Hmm. Do you have anymore of those spell balls left? I have three remaining, but none of them are Poison Fog. Seol shook his head regretfully. That means, there''s another thing I gotta worry about now. And, I can only learn a poison-type spell when I reach level 2, you know. Delphine spoke in a worried voice, before licking her lips. For now, let''s end today''s mission here. Let''s sufficiently strengthen ourselves at the stores and try this again tomorrow. Since now we know what to expect, it won''t be hard to figure out what to get for ourselves, no? In the middle of the team discussing changes to their battle tactic, a loud scream exploded out behind them. The tied-up Sprite was shrieking out and desperately putting up a struggle. Seeing this, Tong Chai raised his hand to cheer Leorda on. More! Show that thing who''s the boss! Don''t you worry! I''ll definitely make her suffer!! Leorda shouted out while not even bothering to look back, before proceeding to rip the wings of the Sprite in quite a violent manner. Seol thought that he must be incensed about almost getting killed, even now. Okay, cool. Great. Well, let''s end our self-reflection here. Hao Win cleared his throat with a fake cough and began grinning slightly while looking at Seol. Your friend, how is it going nowadays? Seol was in the middle of wondering what he should buy next and was caught off guard. His eyes widened in confusion. Oh, my, my, my. Why are you playing possum all of a sudden? Leorda might take his sweet time over there, so, in the meantime, why not tell us what happened so far? How far have you gone? How far did I go where now? Youre now pretending to not understand me? Look here, my man. As a person who aided you, I have every right to hear the progress made in your current state of romantic affairs. My romantic affairs. By any chance, are you talking about Miss Yun Seora? That''s right! That girl! Hao Win grinned in a lewd and suspicious manner as he puckered his lips. So, like, at a bare minimum, you''ve already done slurpppp~, right? S, slurp?! You mean, a k, kiss? Aigoo, would you listen to this thick-headed guy? Hao Win spat out a groan, and then. That is smooch~, and I''m talking about slurppp~. Slurppp~!! .Then, he pointed at Odelette Delphine''s boobs and spoke, before going ''Ohh!'' Ahh, could it be that you''re not into them ''rolling hills''? Then, maybe, you''re more into the succulent ''delta'', instead? So, is it more like, chomp, chomp, glug, glug? When Hao Win began swirling his tongue around in a clearly lewd manner, Seol hurriedly covered the older mans mouth and sneaked a glance over at Odelette Delphine. There was every reason to think that she''d find this whole conversation displeasing. What are you guys talking about? What is it? Please let me in on it! However, the serious girl of a few moments ago was nowhere to be seen now, after she reverted back to being a sparkly-eyed teenager. M, Miss Delphine. I might not look it, but I''m pretty quick on the uptake, you know. So please hurry up with the story! Delphine dragged her butt closer to sit near Seol and Hao Win. Seol smacked his lips. Actually, he was worried about a couple of things and wouldn''t mind discussing them with others. The thing is. Miss Yun Seora became a bit strange ever since that afternoon. How so? This one time, I woke up in the morning to find her sleeping in my arms. Keuh! Hao Win let out an exclamation of admiration. And so? What happened next? Odelette Delphine snorted in excitement. I thought it was just her strange sleeping habit, so I took her back to her bed. What the hell? What''s the matter with you? A man should know when to push someone down! He''s right, you know? I also don''t like a vanilla guy. N, no. That''s not it. Cough. In any case, I slept on the couch the following evening. Then, I woke up to find her sleeping soundly on top of me. Yup, it''s happening. It''s definitely happening. Don''t tell me you put her back in her bed again. If you did, I''m gonna go around telling everyone that you''re gay. ''What''s the matter with these two?!'' What with them adding unnecessary ''cheers'' every time he tried to say something, Seol was rapidly losing his motivation to talk. He even thought he was a fool, trying to discuss his worries with these people. It''s like a romance novel! Tong Chai exploded in a fit of loud laughter. I guess it does sound like that. Seol grinned slightly, thinking to himself that at least he found someone who was more or less normal. And so? What happened next? Pardon? Why are you trying to mumble your way out of this one? You started telling us the story, so naturally, you should get to the end. ''Even this guy.'' Seol stared at Tong Chai with a pair of totally dumbfounded eyes, prompting the latter man to issue a long sigh. Really now. You truly know how to build up anticipation, don''t you? Fine, I understand. I''ll pay. ? You should be honored because I''ve never spent my own dime on something like this. Before Seol could ask Tong Chai what he was talking about, the youth was interrupted by an alert announcing that 100 Survival Points had been accredited to his tally. I''m sure that''s enough, no? Well, then. Please, I''m anxious to find out what happened next, so tell us. It is a lot more interesting than I thought at first. ..Mister Tong Chai. I gotta ask, why did you give me your points? When he was asked, Tong Chai removed his turban and nonchalantly replied. Mm? Weren''t you implying just now that, if we want to hear the rest of the story, we have to purchase the next chapter? . Seol forgot what he wanted to say. Chapter 36. To Paradise (2) Yi Seol-Ah, Yi Sungjin, and Yun Seora. The three of them were deeply engrossed in clearing missions lately. The deadline of the Neutral Zone closing down was fast approaching, that was why. Since they needed 1000 Survival Points in order to enter the Paradise, it was not much of a stretch to say that the trio spent almost half of their day near the first-floor noticeboard in order to accumulate the necessary amount. Of course, Seol already told them that they shouldn''t worry even if they couldnt amass 1000 points, but the three of them couldnt feel happy or content about their current circumstances. It wasn''t simply because they felt ashamed, though. As time passed, they began to realize the lengths Seol went to support them from behind, and the amount required to do so. The most obvious proof was with them equipped from head to toe with expensive gear. Even though not much time remained until the end of the deadline, only around 30% of the survivors managed to buy a full set of matching armors. Just from this fact alone, the three of them became acutely aware of their advantageous position compared to other people. So, the issue was with them learning how to survive on their own, rather than their pride, instead. Seol had done so much for them already, so if they failed to even earn 1000 points on their own, then they definitely lacked qualifications to be treated as a ''survivor'' in this place. At a bare minimum, they wanted to prove that they were eligible to enter Paradise on their own strength. ''I did it!'' After successfully completing a ''Normal'' difficulty mission by herself, Yi Seol-Ah rejoiced wholeheartedly in front of the noticeboard. In reality, her being able to clear such a mission alone wouldn''t be seen as too big of an achievement at this point in time by other people. However, considering how long ago it was when she started doing the missions, the rate of her growth was indeed explosive. On her first mission, she couldn''t even pull back the strings of her bow properly out of sheer nervousness. ''Will he praise me?'' A smile bloomed on her face as she recalled the face of her orabeo-nim who constantly encouraged her to be more brave, assuring her that she was capable of doing this, and always taking the time to teach her things step by step, even though he should be feeling frustrated by her by now. ''This is fun.'' Yi Seol-Ah began looking at the noticeboard with an innocent smile on her face. Since much higher number of ''Normal'' difficulty missions were made available initially compared to others, one could still find quite a few parchments left available on the board. Granted, there were only around six, seven attempts remaining per mission, but nevertheless, she planned to do them for a couple more times to work up some more courage and tackle ''Slightly Hard'' missions later on. ''Let''s go with this one.'' Yi Seol-Ah finally ended her happy dilemma and reached out to a mission parchment, only for. Oh, my, look who it is? Been a while, hasn''t it? .Only for her hand to come to a stop when a voice suddenly called out to her. An unfamiliar Oriental woman was standing behind Yi Seol-Ah even before anyone noticed it, her eyes narrowed to a slit like a venomous snake. Who. Ah. Yi Seol-Ah stuttered for a bit, before letting out a small exclamation. Although she failed to remember, she still thought that she recognized who this woman might be. Right at the end of the Tutorial, didn''t she see this person on the rooftop? You''re from. the same Area as me, right? I remember you. Really? Yeah. Weren''t you that kid who tried to show off and ended up as the first to get killed? Back in the assembly hall, I mean. The womans sneering tone made Yi Seol-Ah''s expression stiffen. You don''t know who I am, right? M, my memory isn''t that good. Yeah, Im sure. Anyways. it''s nice to make your acquaintance. Im Oh Minyoung. Ye, yes, nice to meet you. Yi Seol-Ah''s complexion was clouded as she politely greeted back. This woman, Oh Minyoung, was not even bothering to disguise her antagonistic attitude present in her voice and in the way she glared at the girl. The deadline is fast approaching, so, have you earned enough points now? No, not yet. Really? You haven''t even amassed 1000 points yet? No. As a matter of fact, Yi Seol-Ah was panicking slightly after sensing the woman''s intense malice towards her. Oh Minyoung crossed her arms across her chest and swept her eyes over Yi Seol-Ah. Perhaps to focus on mobility, Yi Seol-Ah''s outer wear consisted of a jacket made out of flexible leather, while she had a small silvery chainmail underneath it. Her pants also looked like it was made out of high-quality leather; on her waist was a black belt with a Main-gauche attached loosely. Finally, on her back was an impressive recurve bow and a quiver full of arrows. Even at a conservative estimation, they must have totaled around 14,000 points. Oh Minyoung was decently equipped herself, but she wouldnt be able to afford even one of Yi Seol-Ahs equipment even after selling all of her equipment. I guess things are working out for you nowadays. . You don''t mind if I take a look, right? Oh Minyoung took large strides and came closer before reaching towards Yi Seol-Ah without permission. Taken by surprise, the latter tried to back away, but by then, her bow was already in the older female''s hands. Uh, uh? Wow. Yeah, I guess expensive things are the best, after all. How much was it? I, I''m not sure? It can''t be that much. Yi Seol-Ah barely managed to force out an answer. Is that so? Oh Minyoung surveyed her surroundings for a bit, before a suspicious grin formed on her lips. In that case, how about giving me this bow? ..Ah? You said it can''t be that much, didn''t you? Oh, no. I didn''t mean it as for free. You gimme this, then I''ll also help you out. Know what I mean? N, no. I don''t need it. Thank you. Don''t be like that. Didn''t you say you need to gather Survival Points? If you join my team, I''m pretty sure you''ll amass the amount really fast. Oh Minyoung pointed behind her back with her thumb. There were three Western men sitting by one of the lounge tables, looking on with what could be best interpreted as ''interested'' expressions. One of them even grinned slyly and waved his hand at Yi Seol-Ah. The truth was, the ones who attacked Yun Seora were these three. Of course, Yi Seol-Ah didn''t know this. However, she still sensed an unknown feeling of anxiety and wanted to leave as soon as possible. P, please, give it back. The restless Yi Seol-Ah reached out and grabbed her bow, trying to pull it back. Oh Minyoung strengthened her grip in response. What are you doing? Didn''t I say I''ll help you? I don''t need it. Please give it back. Okay, fine! I''ll C hey, I said, I''ll give it back!? When Yi Seol-Ah yanked hard, Oh Minyoung nearly toppled over from the force. The latter woman couldn''t hide her astonishment. She underestimated the younger girl''s physical strength and ended up losing the bow before she could do anything about it. You.. I''ll be leaving now. Take care. This little. Flames flickered in Oh Minyoungs eyes as she looked at Yi Seol-Ahs departing back. Undisguised jealousy burned vividly in her eyes. Hey, you. How much do you charge each time? Her loud shout forced Yi Seol-Ah''s steps to come to an abrupt halt. She spun around so fast, her hair fluttered in the air. She began biting her lower lip. .What are you talking about? You know. Kinda curious. Oh Minyoung mockingly smiled while speaking up. Someone like you, how much do you charge each time? 100 points? 200? Wha, what did you say?! Yi Seol-Ah couldn''t help but suspect her own hearing just then. Just how many times did you do him, for that guy to buy you all these cool armor and stuff? Mm? At that undisguised attempt to ridicule her, Yi Seol-Ah''s eyes widened in shock. Orabeo-nim isn''t like that! Oh, please. You think I don''t know that you live in the same place as him? Why are you acting like this? Yi Seol-Ah''s anger shot up and her voice became shrill. Tears pooled around the edges of her eyes, seemingly to reflect the unfair treatment she was receiving. They didn''t even know each other. Not only here in the Neutral Zone, but even back in the Tutorial, they didn''t even share a single word until this moment. Naturally, Yi Seol-Ah couldn''t understand why this woman was being so hostile to her. I told you, didn''t I? I want to help you. What''s the matter? You don''t want my help? I don''t need your help! Will you look at this little girl? How dare you raise your voice at me? At Oh Minyoung''s signal, the three men watching on from the lounge stood up. Sensing the mood had rapidly turned for the worse, Yi Seol-Ah began retreating step by step. This unni is going to teach you an easy way to earn points. I, I don''t need it. Arent you worried about making enough points in time? Don''t worry. Those guys give out lots of them. Hearing Oh Minyoung''s insidious words, Yi Seol-Ah''s expression became even more unsightly. ''Why?'' She hadn''t done anything to this woman, yet why.? There''s no need for you to act all innocent and like, you know? It''s too late for that. Yi Seol-Ah finally had enough of Oh Minyoung''s venom and was about to make her escape from there. But, then. You know, maybe you should stop introducing yourself. Don''t you agree? Suddenly, a man intruded in the middle of the two women. While Yi Seol-Ah got surprised by who it was, Oh Minyoung was frowning rather unhappily at this new development. Because, he was the man who loved to wear a pair of sunglasses indoors as well as to put on a green baseball cap backward C Hyun Sangmin. Oh Minyoung began gritting her teeth. You. Kyah. I wondered what was up after hearing a dog barking out loudly over here. Who would''ve guessed that it really was an actual bitch? What did you just say?! Ohh, my bad. My bad. You''re still a human being, so comparing you to an animal is unfair. Hyun Sangmin raised his hands defensively and his expression showed he was genuinely sorry. So, if I remember correctly, your actual nickname was. He then smoothly took his sunglasses off. 10 points, right? Tremble. Oh Minyoung''s body trembled as she tried her very best to look composed. You should watch what you say if you don''t want to end up as a bloody mess. Oh, is that right? Hyun Sangmin sneaked a glance at the lounge and sniggered dismissively. If you''re bitching around here because of those three chumps. How about you looking over this way? Oh Minyoung''s gaze followed his pointing chin, and she had to nervously swallow her saliva. There was a group of four men glaring at her direction. You see, you ain''t the only one with friends around here. Oopsie, you aren''t a friend to those three. Is it more like a pet dog? Shut your mouth. Oh Minyoung glared at Hyun Sangmin with murderous eyes. I don''t want to see that disgusting face of yours, so get lost, you son of a bitch. But, I don''t wanna. Besides, you''re also a bitch, aren''t you? Hyun Sangmin cackled and dismissed her threats nonchalantly, before lightly tapping on the shoulder of Yi Seol-Ah. Youre just jealous of this girl, aren''t you? .N, no. Not really. Oh Minyoung flinched, her eyes opening up wider in a somewhat strange manner. I''m not jealous of her at all! Why should I be envious of a girl who sells her body for some measly points? Although she tried to look composed, her voice was clearly trembling. On the other hand, Hyun Sangmin was completely relaxed. I told you, stop introducing yourself. You know she hasn''t done that and that''s why you''re being so bitchy about it~~, no? ''What is he talking about this time?'' Yi Seol-Ah listened to this exchange while feeling anxious, before finally figuring it out. Her frown became even deeper as a result. Someone has to shake her ass off the whole day long just to survive, yet here''s someone else who doesn''t have to~~. When Hyun Sangmin mocked her in a teasing tone of a voice. Shut. Up. Her voice thickly laden with murderous intention leaked out of her mouth. Too bad, Hyun Sangmin wasn''t going to stop just because of that. I''m sure you were a lot happier when this girl and her brother, as well as Yun Seora, were struggling to survive, right? You probably spied on them every day and consoled yourself, didn''t you? While feeling a sense of pathetic superiority over them, thinking that at least you''re better off than they were. Y, you son of a bitch! When did I ever do that? Are you mentally ill? You probably were hoping too, right? Like, waiting for the day these three would fall to the rock bottom just like you. It was you who gave those three the idea to do that, wasn''t it? It was then, the dumbfounded Yi Seol-Ah''s complexion darkened even further. [Yes. Seriously now. Don''t know who hit her, but that person sure fucked her up.] .Could it have been? Yi Seol-Ah clenched her fists tightly without realizing it and stared at the venomously-glaring Oh Minyoung. But, what will you do now? One day you run into them, and lo and behold, they are all living happily~ ever after! They are eating nice food, they are training so diligently, and even kitted out in such a great set of equipment, to boot! So, how can a bundle of inferiority complex such as yourself not feel the pangs of vicious jealousy stabbing at your heart? I said, shut your goddamn mouth, you son of a bitch!!! Oh Minyoung screamed out that sounded almost like a plea. Her bloodshot eyes opened wide as if her eyelids were being torn open by her anguish. Just whose fault was it?! Huh? You, you made me like this!! Why did you only help them out? Why didn''t you do the same for me?! I also struggled!! I, I too desperately fought and scratched and clawed my way to here!! She began babbling out almost incoherently now. Hearing this, Hyun Sangmin snorted derisively. You should take a really good look at yourself first. Who would want to help you when you''re this bitchy? What?! When did I ever wrong you?! Your wrongs? There are quite a few, actually. Y, you?! Oh Minyoung spun around angrily towards the direction of the new voice, only to flinch rather grandly after seeing who it was C a woman wearing a white robe, her arms crossed against her chest, with a disdainful smirk etched on her lips. I helped you to get to the second floor, only for you to fall for that bastard Kang Seok''s schemes. The identity of the woman who swept her bob-cut hair back was none other than Shin Sang-Ah. Maybe the story might have been different if you tried to press the door release button like Sungjin did. So, just who was the one that abandoned me behind to rot in the darkened corridor as if you couldn''t care any less? Mm? After hearing her voice thickly laden with criticism and sarcasm, all Oh Minyoung could do was to move her lips up and down without making a sound. And that wasn''t all, right? Remember what happened on the fourth floor? T, that was. Oh, and let''s not forget, it wasn''t as if you gave away that Revival medicine for free like Miss Yun Seora. Shin Sang-Ah spat on the floor in an exaggerated manner and began grinning again. You''ve done nothing so far, yet you want us to help you? You. You.! Surrounded from all sides and verbally assaulted without a chance to say something, Oh Minyoung suddenly broke down and began sobbing. She crumpled to the floor and wailed out in pure sorrow. However, Shin Sang-Ah coldly glared on while not caring whether the woman cried or not. She did tear her stare away when shadows loomed near, though; the three men by the lounge finally came closer after noticing that things were not moving as they expected them to. Why don''t you guys stop there? A guy with a huge physique in the middle raised his voice and intervened. From what I heard, this whole thing amounts to nothing much at all, anyway. So, is there a need to raise such a fuss? Sure, it''s nothing much. I just showed up here ''cuz a mutt was making too much noise, that''s all. Since the owner showed up now, hopefully it''ll get more peaceful around here. Hyun Sangmin retorted sarcastically, causing the big guy''s expression to crumple in anger. I know who you are. You better watch your mouth. Like owner, like dog, huh. Whats my mouth got to do with any of you fucks? You have a death wish? What, you wanna have a go? Youre confident? Hyun Sangmin lightly tapped the crossbow slung on his back. Meanwhile, the big guy took a slow but contemplative look around his surroundings. There were not only Hyun Sangmin''s team, but Shin Sang-Ah''s team to worry about, too. The man realized he was at a numerical disadvantage. .You, Ill remember you. Ha, why don''t you also say ''better watch your back'' while you''re at it? Don''t you dare to think that every Bronze Mark is equal. We''ll see the day we enter Paradise. Aigoo~ I''m so scared~. Hyun Sangmin shuddered and shrunk back, causing Shin Sang-Ah to break out in a fit of giggles. The big man quietly glared at them both for a long while before taking Oh Minyoung away and disappearing from the view. At last, some peace and quiet had come and allowed Yi Seol-Ah to release her tightly-held breath. Haaaaa. This whole event was truly, completely, utterly outside her scope of expectations C she would''ve never guessed that Oh Minyoung harbored such an ill will. She thought that a raging storm blew by just now or some such. A short silence flew by before Hyun Sangmin lightly tapped Yi Seol-Ahs drooping shoulders. Hey, you okay? Ah, y, yes! Yi Seol-Ah nodded her head urgently. A good thing that I came around looking for you. I was going like, Just maybe, but whew, what a relief. Anyways, you gotta be careful, okay? Those three, they are bad people. I. Thank you. Really. She bowed her waist deeply to express her gratitude. Hyun Sangmin simply waved his hand around. No need for that. After all, Seol asked me for this favor. Orabeo-nim did? Yup. He told me that Oh Minyoung chick seemed a bit suspicious, and so, he asked me if I minded letting you and your brother tag along for a while. I said, sure, why not. Really? He asked me to look after Miss Yun Seora, though, said Shin Sang-Ah, as she swept her gaze around the first floor. Hyun Sangmin nodded his head as if he knew about it already. Well, in any case. You planning to take a short break? If not, why not try a Slightly Hard mission with me and my team later on? Along with your brother, of course. C, can we really? Yi Seol-Ah''s face brightened in an instant. If she could enter Hyun Sangmin''s team, she wouldn''t have to worry about another incident like this happening again. Don''t worry about it. I''ve already got the consent from my teammates. Besides, do I look like someone who''ll do things for free? Oh. it wasn''t like that? But, of course. Hyun Sangmin nodded his head as if to imply there was no need to even ask such an obvious question. For doing this favor. He pulled out the packet of cigarette while grinning widely. Seol promised to help us with a Hard mission! * The end of the deadline for the Neutral Zone that initially seemed so distant had arrived before long. The greatest achievement Seol accomplished during that time was to sweep away every single ''Very Hard'' mission with his team. They might have struggled greatly when attempting the most difficult mission for the first time, but after making adequate preparations, they were able to clear the same mission again in a comparatively safer manner. It wasn''t as if they didn''t encounter any close calls, but still, none of them were as serious as Leorda Salvatore receiving a mortal injury. And so, with them performing that mission successfully for the tenth time, the noticeboard had become completely barren of all the mission parchments. Finally. It''s over. Tong Chai took off his turban and tossed it to the ground, looking as if a weight was lifted off his shoulders. There is still one more mission left, though. Odelette Delphine stared at the very last mission parchment stuck on the top of the board with a longing expression on her face. I''ll say this beforehand. If you are planning to tackle that mission, I am definitely not participating. Agreed. That thing is pure madness. Tong Chai and Leorda hurriedly let their opinions known. But, but. There is that additional bonus, though. I also am against it. No matter how tasty the rewards look, that mission isn''t worth it. Delphine, we should know when to differentiate between reckless bravado and actual bravery. Even Hao Win came out with a resounding no. All Delphine could do was to pout unhappily in the end. .Oh, well. Yes, it does seem completely impossible to clear, no matter how many times I look at it. Although she couldn''t completely give up on it, she had to raise both of her hands in surrender. After that, the six of them shared short but bittersweet goodbyes. They had gone through month-long life-or-death struggles together, so their bond had become pretty solid as a result. In other words, Seol had pretty much met and exceeded the demand of Kim Hannah, the one about making important friends in this place.I was able to earn a lot of points thanks to you. Seol shook hands with Tong Chai. I won''t ever forget that you saved my life. If you run into trouble, come find me by the Sicilia. Leorda Salvatore told him bluntly. Well, we''ll be seeing each other tomorrow one more time anyways. Odelette Delphine winked playfully at him. Love is an emotion, my man. Don''t forget that. .And he bumped fists with Hao Win. And even now, no one asked me what my name was. The nameless(?) Priest carried a lonely smile as he left. Now left alone, Seol shifted his gaze back to the noticeboard. He looked at the ''Impossible'' mission one more time. Not only was the reward on offer an enormous tally of 172,800 points, there was also an additional reward as well, just as Delphine said. ''The VIP store.'' Although his greed was acting up again, Seol still shook his head in resignation. He heard that a mid-sized army made up of Level 4 Earthlings and above could just barely clear this mission, so there was no chance in hell that he could clear it by himself. Seol immediately gave up and turned around to leave. The Neutral Zone would close on tomorrow; perhaps because there were so many things to get ready, his room was in a bit of noisy chaos. ''Organize everything in the bag first, take with me what I can, return the smartphone before I leave, and spend all the points beside 1000.'' Thinking about his points tally, Seol became rather pleased with himself. His teammates invested most of theirs on better equipment and abilities, but he had not spent a single dime and continued to hoard them. All thanks to that, his current tally was the highest it''s ever been. However, they''d all become worthless by this time tomorrow, so he had to spend them today. While organizing the contents of his bag, Seol continued to suppress the feeling of regret bubbling in his heart. He knew that mission was truly hopeless, yet the image of that parchment still danced in front of his eyes. If he successfully cleared that mission, then he''d be able to buy that one item that was seemingly forever out of his reach. Seol did almost everything in his willpower to shake off that distracting thought. Three spell balls, the quill pen of flowing consciousness. Plop. And as he was absorbed in organizing the contents of the bag, something fell from it and issued a soft rustle. Chapter 37. To Paradise (3) ''What''s this?'' Seol stared at the piece of paper that had fallen on the shelf. ''Oh, that''s right. I got that from one of the Necessary Boxes.'' He remembered receiving it as one of his starting bonuses. Honestly, he had completely forgotten all about it. At that time, he was far too stunned by the revelation regarding his Nine Eyes, and afterwards, the food he pilfered from the convenience store hid this paper away from his view and it languished at the bottom of the bag. He couldn''t help but feel a bit surprised by the fact that he had completely forgotten about it until now. Hey, Sungjin? Yes? Yi Sungjin raised his head and looked at Seol after he stopped emptying the contents of his bag to the ground. What was your Mark''s grade again? Bronze. That means, you got a Random Box, right? Back at the assembly hall. Yes. What came out from there? It was a paper talisman. Why? Is something the matter? Yi Sungjin replied without hesitation. I''m kinda curious, but uh, the magic spell you can use with a talisman, can it be anything you want? No, not really. Mine had ''Bind'' written on it. Seol looked back at the paper talisman resting on the shelf and began frowning slightly. This scrap of paper in front of his eyes was. almost completely blank. Is it possible for you to show me your talisman? If you still have it on you, that is. Oh, that. My bad, but I already used it up back in the Tutorial. We ran into that Gaekgwi monster as soon as we came out of our hiding place. Yi Sungjin scratched the back of his head apologetically. Hmm I wonder if theres anyone who still has their talisman. I''m sure that everyone has used theirs up by now. I mean, the Neutral Zone''s about to close anyways. Huh? What does that mean? Hm? Oh, well, they are starting bonuses, right? What do you mean? When Seol asked back in surprise, Yi Sungjin showed how stunned he was as if the thought of Seol not knowing about it didnt cross his mind. After all, it was common sense for every Invited. Well, not unless they didnt pay attention to any of the explanations provided beforehand. Uhm. Yeah, think of it like our phones. You heard that we have to return them before leaving the Neutral Zone, right? Yeah. It''s like that. Both the starting bonuses and the phones arent things we earned through our own efforts. Right. Things like that, either we return them before the Neutral Zone closes, or they automatically disappear when we leave. The Neutral Zone is a special area connected to the Tutorial, so items from there can be used here, but we can''t take them with us to Paradise. But cant we bring the armors and weapons with us? Heck, I was planning to take my spell balls with me, too. Armors and weapons are bought with your own points, so they are excluded. And you got those spell balls yourself after finding the right amount of coins in the treasure hunt, right? I mean, they are different from the starting bonuses given away without us actually having done anything yet. This was the first time Seol heard about any of this. His expression became complicated as he took a look at the paper talisman on the shelf. For instance, if you did something by using the starting bonus, that''s acknowledged as you having achieved it yourself. But the bonuses themselves won''t be counted. What Yi Sungjin was saying was that Seols talisman would be useless come tomorrow. Wait a minute. Does that mean this bag too.? Yi Sungjin nodded his head as if it was obvious. ''I nearly ended up making a huge mistake.'' Seol hurriedly took out all the things he carefully stored in the bag. In the meantime, he was regretting the fact that he hadn''t gotten the chance to use this talisman. And at the same time, he got curious as well. .[You''ve acquired a Paper Talisman]. The announcement message definitely said he acquired a paper talisman. But, unlike the spell balls, not a single piece of information was written on the talisman itself, not even what kind of spells it might be able to cast. He didn''t think of this item as useless junk, though. After all, it was one of the Gold Mark''s starting bonuses. At least, its worth should be incomparably higher than the bonuses of the Silver and Bronze Marks. ''Wish I had a clue.'' Seol slowly fell deeper into his thoughts. [Are you making fun of me? Was your experience during the Tutorial that unpleasant? Are you trying to completely rip it to shreds, is that it? Just how did you even know what that man would need in here..?!] Then, he remembered Han growling in anger after seeing the Necessary Boxes back in the assembly hall. The Guide looked so relieved when Seol told him that his Status Windows got updated, instead. [Scanning for the most ''needed item'' during the current situation. Please wait.] Next, he remembered the message that came after opening the first Necessary Box. [But that guy, he didn''t clear the mission in what you''d call a ''proper'' fashion. He just got lucky, that''s all.] .And, even Kim Hannah''s advice, too. ''Could it be.'' As soon as that line of thought entered his head, Seol fell into a serious dilemma. He slowly fingered the nearly-blank paper talisman, his Adam''s apple bobbing up and down. Anyways What did you get for your starting bonu. Eh? Yi Sungjin''s words came to a halt, along with his hands that also stopped emptying his bag. Seol was nowhere to be seen anymore. ..Hyung? * [Siege (Remaining number of attempts: 1/1)] Within 48 hours, annihilate the race of Guardians protecting the Sanctuary and destroy this impenetrable fortress! Difficulty: ImpossibleWhen successful: +172,800 SP, a one-time use VIP store coupon (1 per person)When unsuccessful: Death*Cooperation possible: up to 6 people. Seol came down to the first floor, and he stared long and hard at the parchment stuck at the very top of the noticeboard. The usually-noisy plaza was empty and quiet today as if everyone else was too busy sorting out their luggage to loiter around here. ''There''s even a time limit, too.'' Seol slowly swallowed his saliva, reached up, and carefully took the mission parchment off the board. Now, this parchment was no longer glowing in red like before. No, it was now in an orangey hue, which was one grade lower C ''Do Not Approach''. His uncertainty only lasted for a brief moment. The color of ''Immediate Retreat Recommended'' was now no longer there and that gave Seol a sliver of confidence. ''There''s a chance I can survive this.'' The high level of danger was still present, but still. Someone once said thus C there would be a time in one''s life when he either had to take a step back or to take that challenge head-on. He squeezed his trembling eyes shut. Fingers gripping the mission parchments grasped it even tighter. Tzzzt Accompanied by the sound of the paper cleanly ripping in half, Seol disappeared from the plaza. * The location he teleported to was in the middle of a dense forest. ''Where is this?'' Seol hastily surveyed his surroundings, only to have his jaw nearly hit the ground in shock, instead. ''S, shit!'' His eyes took in the majestic sight of a magnificent yet absolutely huge mountain range. The cliffs seemed so precipitous and stiff as if they were expertly cut and shaped by a heavenly carving knife; the highest peak couldn''t even be seen, as it was shrouded by thick clouds. Things got worse, though. He also could spot countless structures and defensive walls built in and around the mountainside, and they all seemed incredibly sturdy to him, making him truly appreciate the impossible nature of this mission. ''How is anyone supposed to clear this mission?!'' This was no longer a problem solvable by a measly group of six survivors C even a well-organized army would find it hard to conquer this place. Only now did Seol realize what Kim Hannah was trying to warn him about. Seol did his best to rein in his wildly pounding heart and cautiously began walking forward. The actual distance to his destination wasn''t far, as it turned out. Since he had no idea what might happen, he thought it''d be for the best if he closed the distance as much as possible before trying out the paper talisman. But, when he got a bit closer than before, he had no choice but to come to a very sudden stop. He left ''Nine Eyes'' on since the Neutral Zone''s first floor. And thanks to that, he could see the of the mountain range change suddenly from its initial light red to. .Deep, deep red. And then. ''W, what the hell?'' .Finally, to jet black. The formless pressure those cliffsides gave out after they all suddenly changed to jet-black color was so overwhelming that, simply by looking at them, Seol instinctively took a step back in fear. Swish! It was then, a sharp whistling noise pierced past his ear. Seol had been taking several retreating steps but came to a halt when that happened. And when he carefully wiped his cheek, he found blood on his palm. [What an insolent little human you are! Ohohoho!] A high-pitched but rather alluring voice of a female suddenly rang around the air. Seol quickly looked around his surroundings as confusion dyed his expression. He couldn''t see or sense anything around him, yet. What just happened? No, this wasn''t the right time to dwell on such matters. The black color signified that he should escape right away. One wrong move and he would be dead. He recovered his wits and hurriedly pulled the blank paper talisman out. And then. [I can''t tell what foolish thoughts led you to this place, but!] .And then, without a shred of hesitation, he ripped it in half. [You''ve used the Necessary Talisman.] [But! As a Guardian, I can not sit idly by and simply watch your insolence!] [Scanning for the most ''needed spell'' for the current situation. Please wait.] [The punishment for intruding upon this holy site is your dea. What?] The voice and the message continuously rang around in his ears. But then, eventually. [The spell, Limited Area: Great Earthquake, has been activated.] [An earthquake measuring 12 in magnitude will commence within the designated area.] Woong, woong, woong, woong!!! A massive barrier suddenly formed between the spot Seol was standing on and the mountainside. Then, this barrier expanded even further and completely surrounded the entire mountain range in the blink of an eye, with a membrane much, much thicker than any barrier Seol had seen up until now. [W, what do you think you''re doing, human?!] The voice became urgent as this unexpected event continued to unfold. Unfortunately for the owner of the voice, the actual spell hadn''t even begun yet. Rumble! An indescribably terrifying roar attacked Seol''s hearing. It was so loud that he lost all his hearing right away. It was as if tens of thousands of fault lines were colliding with one another. And subsequently, the earth split. The ground cracked apart like spider webs, and the whole mountain range began trembling. KWANG! The earth broke apart and exploded upwards. Seol could only describe what he saw like that. [Kyaaaaak!!] Almost at the same time, a figure of a woman swiftly emerged from one of the trees trapped behind the barrier as her hair whipped about. This was no longer on the level of a mountain slide or something similar C no, the entire mountain range itself was cracking apart and was collapsing from top to bottom while the ground exploded non-stop. As he stood outside the barrier in safety, Seol couldn''t really tell whether it was his eyesight twisting around or the actual mountain was being shredded into pieces. That was how absurdly scary the destructive force of the spell was. [Uaaak! Uaaaaaaak!!!] The mountains and the ground undulated and broke apart over and over again, causing this figure of female to jump up and down like a madwoman. However, the quaking became even harsher, even more violent than before, and soon enough, even her screamings disappeared as well. Seol dazedly looked on, before powerlessly collapsing to the ground. Witnessing this spectacle unfold right before his eyes, a nearly insurmountable fear had taken hold of his mind. Him sitting there on his knees, looking on while completely unscathed, that felt like a lie. In the end, he squeezed his eyes shut and covered his ears. When a calamity of such an unprecedented, heaven-changing scale descended, it didn''t take long for everything trapped within the barrier to be annihilated into oblivion. [You have successfully cleared the ''Impossible'' difficulty mission.] [You have received one One-time use VIP coupon.] [172,800 Survival Points have been accredited to you.] [Current Survival Points: 477,997.] When the kneeling Seol opened his eyes after hearing those alerts resound in his ears, he was already back in the first-floor plaza. Huaaaa. Seol breathed out a sigh of relief as if he almost lost ten years of his life just now. His shocked heart was still pounding away madly. He remained on the ground, working hard to regulate his heavy and rough breathing. ''It''s just a mission. Yeah, it was nothing more than just a simple mission.'' After managing to calm his fears, Seol finally noticed a small piece of paper resting on his chest. And it was the one-time use VIP store coupon. It was only then he realized that he had succeeded. The emotion of pure joy rushed in. Seol clenched his fist tightly. He was uncertain and hesitant even when he was about to rip the mission parchment in half, but now that he managed to clear it, he was being overwhelmed by this sense of unadulterated joy and satisfaction. After confirming the amount of SP he had, Seol got up to leave. His comrades constantly advised him to invest in new armor and stuff, but he doggedly saved all of his points. And since he had received the extra rewards, he just knew that he''d never be able to get a good night''s rest from regret if he didn''t spend a dime and ended up leaving the Neutral Zone tomorrow. While carefully carrying the coupon, Seol quickly ran up the stairs. He pushed the door to the eighth floor VIP store and entered, only to find that there was another customer here. Uh? You also came? It was none other than Odelette Delphine. What did you come to buy? I want to get a Divine Elixir, but apparently there isn''t one for mana anymore. Seol half-listened to Odelette Delphine''s complaints while hurriedly browsing the item list. 5. Divine Elixirs: 30,000 SP each C Strength x1, Endurance x1, Agility x1, Stamina x2, Luck x2 He was the one who bought all the available Magic Power Elixirs, but one bottle each of Agility and Luck Elixirs were gone as well. Seol''s teammates had purchased them. They did invest in their armors and equipment, but that didn''t mean that some of them lacked enough wiggle rooms to invest another 30,000 points on buying up the Elixirs. Delphine, are you planning to buy one of these Divine Elixirs? Pardon? Oh, no, not really~. I''m not gonna buy them. I understand. Uhm, hey miss? Give me every single Divine Elixir left in your inventory, please! Eh? A stupid-sounding gasp escaped from Odelette Delphine''s mouth after hearing Seol''s bold purchasing decision. 210,000 points disappeared in one go, as seven vials of Divine Elixirs entered Seol''s hands. And then. While he was saving his points, he had already made up his mind on what he wanted to buy. He only bought the Elixirs simply because he now had lots more points to burn all of a sudden. 10. Psychi''s Tears: 250,000 SP, x1 Give me the Psychi''s Tears as well! Ehhhhh?! With that, another 250,000 points were gone. Now, the real problem began. Well, he wasn''t planning to earn that one-time use VIP store coupon, after all. 3. Moirai''s Souvenir: 600,000 SP, x14. Miyal''s Branding Iron: 100,000 SP, x15. Divine Stigmata: 300,000 SP, x16. Seed of the World Tree: 400,000 SP, x17. Aphrodite''s Sedge: 150,000 SP each, x5 Seol didn''t even bother to look at the items cheaper than 100,000 points. His eyes remained fixed on these five items as he deliberated on his choice for a long time. ''Heaven help me.'' Every single one of them possessed heaven-defying effects. After some deliberation, he had to tearfully exclude Miyal''s Branding Iron and Aphrodite''s Sedge from his choice and move on. ''Let''s see. Moirai''s Souvenir, Divine Stigmata, and Seed of the World Tree.'' After thinking about it seemingly for an eternity, Seol finally made up his mind. Give me. the Divine Stigmata There was only one reason for his decision. Both the Moirai''s Souvenir and the Seed of the World Tree possessed an overall effect that seemed to benefit a group of people more. Meanwhile, the Divine Stigmata seemed more geared towards helping out one individual rather than many. As soon as Seol presented the One-time use coupon, the eyes of the maid in charge of the VIP store and Odelette Delphine went extra round in shock. O, oh my! Ueeeeh! Can I take it? Seol''s question caused the dumbfounded maid to nod her head. Yes, yes, you can take anything you want with this. B, bu, but, how? Wha, what is this? This, isn''t this that?! Right? You, did you clear that mission?! But, but! How did you do that?! Ignoring the two flustered females, Seol tightly grasped the marble that shone in a brilliant blue hue. Then, he turned around and quickly left the store. He ran to his next destination, the regular store that sold weapons. He feared that, if he remained in the VIP store for a second longer, he''d not be able to forget about the other two items. The points still remaining: 17,997. Seol could hear Odelette Delphine desperately calling out to him from behind, but he was unable to answer her, as his head was filled with a singular thought of getting rid of the remaining Survival Points as quickly as possible. He spotted a handful of survivors browsing through the wares in the weapons store. Discovering Aragaki Yuzuha not too far from him, Seol raised his hand high and called out to her. Over here! Yes? Yuzuha trotted over to his side unhurriedly. How much is the most expensive spear in this store? The most expensive one? Then it''s. we have a spear that costs 22,500 points, but for you, it''ll be 15,750. In any case, how can I help you? Unless one was talking about armors or items designed for Sorcerers and Priests, one wouldn''t find high-priced weapons reserved for Warriors costing more than what one might find in the VIP store. Give it to me. .Eh? Give me that spear. I''m buying it. Oh, oh my!! Youre the best! Since all sales commissions counted towards her achievements, there was no way Yuzuha would hesitate and waste time here. She rapidly brought out a spear that shone in the most arresting silver light one could imagine, and then, bent her waist 90 degrees in gratitude. And out of the remaining 2197 points, Seol spent them all, bar the 1000 he needed to leave the Zone. Only then, his shopping spree came to an end. Euhehehehe. Seol continuously giggled like a madman as he climbed up the stairs, before covering his mouth in a hurry. Even if he felt like he was on cloud nine, his laughter sounded way too stupid for his own liking. He decided to save the Divine Elixirs for a rainy day. He was thinking that he should use them only after he ran into some kind of a bottleneck when trying to get physically stronger. Since he had plenty more room to grow as he was, using these Elixirs now seemed like the height of stupidity, instead. ''As for the Divine Stigmata, I can only use it when I get to a temple'' But, the remaining item could be used right away, no problem. What a nice timing, then, as the night had approached and it was now time to hit the sack, anyway. Seol returned to his quarters and finished packing things up. He switched off all the lights and headed to the bathroom. After chasing away Yun Seora who was hiding at the bottom of the bathtub, he lied down on the tub himself. He stared at the clear liquid swirling around inside the small vial for a little while, before pulling the stopper out to drink every last drop of it. As soon as the refreshing sensation of the liquid tickling his throat registered in his brain, he was hit by a powerful urge to sleep, perhaps to signal that the effects were already manifesting themselves. Seol''s expression was one of pure happiness as his eyes slowly closed shut. He had no idea in his wildest dreams what might happen tomorrow morning. Chapter 38. Miss Foxy (1) Mana. If one were to talk about this mysterious power, there would be no end to the conversation. However, if one were to define it in the simplest terms, then it could be called a ''unique gift''. After the invaders devoured the Chief Deity, this power was the only method of resistance the humans had against the alien races. Excluding one or two extreme cases, all humans generally possessed some amount of mana. An individuals growth potential was dictated by one''s inborn talents or bloodlines, but without a doubt, humans were born with this power existing inside them already. Pretty much everyone who used this power ''professionally'' would say the same thing: it''d be for the best if one started training their mana as early in their lives as possible. This advice wasn''t simply meant to imply the fact that one''s available amount of mana would increase from the training. One would also get to train the pathways in their bodies where the mana flowed, the so-called ''Circuit''. Someone born with a great deal of this energy needed to pay close attention when they started their training. There had been several cases where the fragile Circuits couldn''t endure the circulation of the mana and tore up. In some cases, their Circuits were destroyed completely. Just as one would temper the steel repeatedly to remove impurities as much as possible, the ''Circuit'' would also strengthen gradually as a manageable amount of mana constantly flowed through the pathway. Thus, training oneself from early on was indeed the right call to make. However, the situation Seol faced was quite complicated. His powers manifested when he was extremely young. A small pathway gradually formed when he followed his instinct and used his new-found power. Never did he once receive proper training; he didn''t even consciously realize that he''d been abusing his power repeatedly. And the moment he lost his power proved to be a critical point in his life. Although he''d been using his mana almost subconsciously, he had been relying on it for almost 20 years. Inevitably, the amount of energy he could wield had grown by a lot. However, thanks to him suddenly abusing his power constantly, the Circuit that had been barely holding on was pushed to the brink and ended up breaking apart. Thanks to ''Future Vision'', his body instinctively ''remembered'' new pathways that could be used alternatively. That led to Seol recovering his powers, but still, his old Circuit remained broken. The reason why Seol chose ''Psychi''s Tears'' was because, after learning ''Mana Application'', he regularly explored how the Circuit of his body operated while meditating and ended up discovering the broken pathway. [Psychi''s Tears] The renowned alchemist of Scheherazade, Psychi. He took pity on a woman whose body was ruined by disastrous mana training when she was still a young child. For this woman, whose body continued to wither with the passing of every single day, Psychi relentlessly pursued knowledge and researched for a way to give back the life she yearned for. He went on a long journey to procure all the ingredients for his elixir, and after conquering many arduous trials and tribulations, he was able to taste the fruits of success. However, when he returned to the city of Scheherazade, the woman he devoted his entire life to had already passed on from this world. Many influential men desired to possess the results of his incredible journey, yet Psychi simply chose to head to the holy temple where the remains of the woman rested. There, he shed tears of sorrow and prayed. He prayed that, even though he''d never see her again, at least let her receive this final gift from him. The god was moved by this pure love that forsook one''s honor and wealth that they saw fit to name this offering as Psychi''s Tears. And thus, the Psychi''s Tears was born C the miraculous item that perhaps exemplified the purest essence of alchemy. The item that contained all of the knowledge a man gained throughout his entire life, from his youth to his old age. * Mm. Seol''s sight was blurry. He blinked several times, causing the pooled secretion there to glide off his face. He could hear the wet, splashing noises every time he tried to move. It almost felt like he was wading in a puddle of water or thick mud. His entire body felt sticky and heavy. Seol cautiously pushed his upper body up from the bathtub, only to begin retching out urgently. Euuuph! The bitter, acrid odor of dried blood and the rotting stench of filth combined to assault his nose. Seol continued to vomit for a while, and after recovering, he noticed all the filthy secretion and excrement filling up the tub alongside him. A deep frown formed on his face. There was rotting black blood filled with remnants of his peeled skin; sickly yellow liquid that could be either his sweat or puss; real, bona fide crap; and finally, completely unidentifiable floating hardened pieces of something. All these disgusting and smelly excrements were doing their best to throw a party inside the tub. There were so much of these substances in the tub, Seol could scarcely believe that they all came out of his own body. ''I made the right call, sleeping in the bathtub.'' Seol held his breath while opening the taps. The warm water rushed out and managed to dislodge the hardened excrement, slowly washing them away. Seol decided that he might as well take a bath too. He had a feeling that, once he leaves the Neutral Zone, taking a warm bath like this would be a luxury he might not be able to afford in a long, long while. Also, he wanted to get rid of all the dirty things off him as soon as possible, too. He proceeded to pour the bathing supplements that aided with one''s natural recovery and dipped his body down in the warm water. He stayed there for over 30 minutes and scrubbed his whole body clean twice. Only then did he feel fully refreshed. Seol felt a lot more satisfied after seeing his much-cleaner reflection in the mirror. Before long, though, he fell into quiet contemplation. Now that he got rid of all the disgusting things off of him, it was time to confirm the effects of Psychi''s Tears. ''Mm'' He realized that the flow of his mana had become even smoother. Even though he never felt the flow was slow to begin with, it was still akin to someone who used 3G finally moving to LTE and discovering a brand new world out there or some such. Seol soon figured out the reason from checking out his Circuit. Not only was his previously-broken Circuit fixed, but the overall length of his Circuit had become far greater as well. Also, the impurities blocking the pathway had been cleared away, which effectively meant that the overall width of the Circuit had increased several folds, too. More importantly, since the amount that could flow through the Circuit increased, the vigor at which it flowed also strengthened in turn. If he were to compare his previous flow of mana to a cute little stream of water trickling out from a valley, now it was like a majestic river that snaked and raged around quite freely. And indeed, he found it even easier to control his mana. Goosebumps broke out from his skin after he realized how refreshing it felt as the energy spread around and enter even the tiniest acupuncture points all over his body. From hereon, Seol would be able to output far more mana than what his current stats alluded to. [Your Status Window] [4. Abilities] 3. Other abilities (1)Reinforced Circuit (Superior) ''I wonder if this is what the famous Bone Marrow Cleansing feels like. Seol grinned after he checked his Status Window. A strange set of coincidences led him to this point in time. If his Job had been a Sorcerer, he''d probably think that this was one of the greatest lucky chances he encountered in his life, something he''d most likely never encounter again. However, Seol could only think about the recovery of his old pathway and remained oblivious of the actual truth. * As soon as morning arrived, Seol ended up facing a storm of chaos. Odelette Delphine went around advertising the fact that he managed to successfully clear the Impossible mission, that was why. Thanks to her, he had to repeat the same line over and over again as he made his way down to the first floor. What is the meaning of this chaos? If it weren''t for Cinzia making her timely entrance along with all the maids on the first-floor plaza, Seol would''ve spent the rest of his day explaining things. But after receiving an explanation on what happened, even she got stunned. She took a quick look at the completely-empty noticeboard and a wry smile broke out on her lips. Looks like I owe Agnes an apology. Overhearing that, the corners of Agnes''s lips curled up a little. A little bit of time later, a simple exit procedure commenced. Cinzia offered a short praise for everyone, complimenting them for all their hard work for the last three months. Afterwards, the survivors paid 1000 SP and returned their smartphones. After all that was said and done, the first floor was filled with the noises of heavy steel doors being dragged open. Go through there and the Paradise you''ve all been itching to enter will be waiting for you. Cinzia spoke as she pointed towards the dark corridor. There won''t be anyone guiding you out since we''ll have to remain behind and deactivate the Neutral Zone. But Im sure you lot are more than capable of walking through a corridor. Perhaps realizing that she was making a joke, some survivors began chuckling in response. Well, nothing will happen anyways. We even prepared an open banquet area for you outside and all. All you have to do is to wait for those coming to fetch you. After that, negotiate, sign a contract, whatever. In any case, you''ll find simple meals ready for you on the tables placed outside. Quietly enjoy your breakfast and wait there. Cinzia then pulled out a packet of cigarettes as if she was done with her speech, before opening her mouth again. Oh, and a request, if I may. at least for today, don''t fight. She momentarily stopped talking in order to pull a cigarette out with her teeth, then continued on with a surprisingly serious tone of voice. I''m advising you to let the events of the Neutral Zone be bygones. Today''s a day to celebrate, isn''t that right? She lit the cigarette up, inhaled deeply, and a little while later, let the white smoke ease out from her nostrils and open lips. Especially you, the Invited. I know very well how powerful your backers are. Being able to flaunt one''s right to mobilize that many Marks, I''m sure they possess quite a bit of influence here. . But it would be better for you to abandon petty grudges you have before leaving this place. Remember that. There was a sound of someone snorting derisively coming from the crowd. Even though I made such a nice little request, you''d inevitably see some bloodshed on the first day. Oh, well. The moment you step foot outside this place, you''re no longer my concern, so do what you will. Cinzia clicked her tongue and continued on while brushing her bangs upwards. With that, I declare the official closure of the Neutral Zone. For the first time ever, she began smiling softly. It was a real chore to look after you lot. Let''s not meet ever again. She then spun around and left. ''Is that the end?'' Seol stared at the departing back of Cinzia, before surveying his surroundings. Others around him were showing similar reactions. Why are you still here? It was then, that woman''s sharp voice dug into their ear canals one more time. Why aren''t you leaving already? Do we have to hold your hands, too? Only then did the survivors began moving one by one. They shuffled towards the direction Cinzia pointed towards. ''So, it''s. really ending.'' Seol stared at one of the maids following Cinzia. Maybe she sensed his gaze, Agnes turned to gaze back at him. He dazedly waved his hand at her, and she replied him with the usual C the dignified, silent bow. Let''s get going~! Off we go! Yi Seol-Ah excitedly grabbed Seol''s arm and tugged at him. ''Really, this is it?'' Even while being dragged away, Seol kept on glancing behind him. He didn''t want to miss a thing. Desperately, he took in the sights of the Neutral Zone. ''I did run on the track like crazy, didn''t I?'' He saw the mission noticeboard, now empty. He also saw the lounge tables where he sat together with his teammates to have a chat, or to discuss strategy for their next mission. ''I practiced the Strike, Thrust, and Cut like crazy, too.'' .The gym where he trained like there was no tomorrow under Agnes''s guidance; the stores he''d been windowshopping, wondering if there was anything eye-catching; the restaurant that he always ate in; and even his sleeping quarters that had been filled with the laughter and voices of the Yi siblings staying with him. The memories of the past three months rapidly entered and left his brain. The place where he desired for a change C the place where he was finally able to change. The place that would forever remain in his memories, got further and further away from him until it became small enough to be hidden from his view with just a single fist. And soon, the darkness of the corridor swallowed the lights from the plaza and nothing could be seen anymore. Ah. Seol was about to reach out, only to realize belatedly that Yi Seol-Ah was still holding onto his arm. .Orabeo-nim? Yi Seol-Ah tilted her head. Most of the survivors had left the corridor already, yet the youth was still hesitating to leave. Uhm. Yeah, let''s go. Seol turned around to leave, yet he remained conflicted. ''But, why?'' He had been waiting for the end of the Neutral Zone for so long, yet. ''Why.?'' Only a few steps more, and he''d be entering Paradise, yet. ''.Why am I not happy?'' Only then, Seol understood why: he was unhappy about the fact that he had to leave the Neutral Zone. Before he could do something about this realization, the darkness was suddenly pulled back from his surroundings. The brilliant sunlight stung his eyes, and a warm, humid breeze brushed past his skin. Reflexively, Seol narrowed his eyes and slowly raised his hand. The first thing he saw was the sky dyed in soft reddish hue under the blazing sun. And below that, a vast expanse of desolate plain cloaked in the muddy brown hue of nothingness. The plain stretched so far and wide, Seol momentarily thought that he could even see the end of the world where the heaven and the earth met. ''So, this is.'' Paradise. Indeed, he was now standing on Lost Paradise, where there was nothing as far as the eyes could see. I thought as much C it was a tower. Yi Sungjin''s jaw didn''t want to close as he looked upwards behind him. A lone white tower stood on this desolate landscape. Its massive size made one shrink back from its majesty, yet one also couldn''t help but think it was also rather beautiful as well. Why don''t we have breakfast, now that we took a look around? Hyun Sangmin suddenly intruded on the trio as Seol dazedly stared at his new environment. Just as Cinzia said, there were several wooden tables set up outside the tower with food placed on top. Can you see the person coming to fetch you? Seol slowly swept his gaze over to the crowd. It was quite noisy there as if people coming to fetch the survivors were already mixed up with them. Seol slowly shook his head while looking at some people bumping their shoulders while crying out, Amigo! He couldn''t see Kim Hannah anywhere. I don''t think she''s here yet. Me too. Well, let''s go over there. Everyone''s gathered over that side. At the table Hyun Sangmin directed the youth to, Shin Sang-Ah and Yun Seora were already waiting for them. Anyways. For a place called Paradise, it''s nothing much to look at, right? Do you know where we are? Besides the tower, there''s absolutely nothing around here. As the meal commenced, people began chatting amongst themselves. Hyun Sangmin complained that the guy who invited him was running late, while Shin Sang-Ah revealed her worries of being a Contracted, but then, said she was reasonably confident of her chances since she was now a Priest. Seol didn''t eat anything, only fidgeting the wooden cup containing some sort of a drink. Only Yun Seora quietly studied Seol''s bitter mood for a while before gently poking him with her finger. ? Seol flinched and turned to look, and Yun Seora cautiously pointed behind him. Hao Win, sitting alongside his teammates, was waving at him. Seol asked for others'' permission and left the table to head over there. Your guy hasn''t arrived yet? Yes, she''s not here yet. What about you, Hao Win? I told them to take their time. I thought I might get a bit emotional today for some reason. Seol immediately identified with that sentiment and nodded his head. In any case, can you do something about this little lady over here with her head turned all the way around? She''s been like this for a while. The little lady Hao Win referred to was naturally Odelette Delphine. Her arms remained locked across her chest while she didn''t even spare Seol a glance. Both her cheeks were puffed up unhappily, too. Anyone could easily tell that she was royally pissed off from this sight. Miss Delphine? Hmpf. Are you still angry? HMPH! Odelette Delphine continued to snort unhappily, leading Tong Chai to roar out in laughter. Honestly, I can''t still believe it. You actually cleared the Impossible mission with nothing more than a single talisman. I wasn''t entirely sure about it. You could say that I had no plan, actually. Seol subconsciously rubbed his left cheek and shuddered. That thing, whatever it was, brushing past his cheek was probably meant to scare him. However, what if the enemy aimed for his vital spots from the get-go? He wouldn''t even be able to stand in this place right now. No matter how many times he replayed that scene in his head, he knew that he was this close to death back then. I nearly died. And I can''t even remember what the hell I was thinking of back then, when challenging that mission. So he says, Delphine. How about you stop being angry now? Even then! Odelette Delphine spun around on her seat and stared at Seol and slammed the table with her hands. You could''ve said something! But, if you died, then I. Even then~~!! She jumped up from her seat, and. I also wanted to do that Impossible mission, too~!! She then ran up to Seol and grabbed hold of his arms before clinging onto him. I also really, really wanted to get my hands on the VIP store coupon~~~!! .You''re so cheap, doing it all alone~. My VIP coupon~~! Ahahaha Laughter burst out from Seol''s mouth as he watched her cute whining. She reminded him of a little sister whimpering and complaining bitterly, and he just couldn''t help himself. You''re such a dummy, Seooooolllll. She looked so adorable while complaining like that, so Seol lightly pinched her cheeks and pulled. She stared at him with unhappy eyes, and a sound of leaking air came out from her mouth. Buoooo. Uh? And then, as if she discovered something, her eyes opened even wider, and she jumped up and down. She waved around her hands and called out. Here!! I''m over here!! She ran away in airy steps. Seol thought that the person who invited her must''ve arrived. With a content smile on his lips, Hao Win retracted his gaze from Odelette Delphine and chuckled loudly. She''s so full of energy, isn''t she? She sure is. And you finally smiled. Pardon? Seol quickly touched his face. Did he just smile? Well, you see, I thought that your face had this really depressing look for a while now~. Me? Now that he thought about it, the depression he felt after leaving the Neutral Zone seemed to have elevated just a tad. Just like how Hao Win implied C through Odelette Delphine''s boundless energy and enthusiasm, he was now feeling just a bit better. Well, well, well. I won''t make you stay for long, so let''s just share a drink or two. I will. Thank you. Seol nodded his head. Although he got to make many good memories in the Zone, he couldn''t stay there for the rest of his life, either. If there was a beginning, then naturally there would be an end, as well. And now, it was time for a new adventure to begin. His mind felt much lighter when he thought like this. Very good. Now, everyone, cheers~. Although Odelette Delphine had left, Leorda Salvatore, Tong Chai, and Hao Win was still here. And, just as four cups were about to clang together. Chapter 39. Miss Foxy (2) Crash! Seol heard the noise of someone falling over, and then, a small commotion rose up from behind him. He took a look, and immediately, his eyes widened in surprise. The first two things entering his view were a chair and Hyun Sangmin falling and rolling on the ground. Then, he saw Shin Sang-Ah and Yun Seora standing up from their seats in utter shock. And in front of them, four men giggling in an unsightly manner. What are you doing?! Don''t! Get back! Just as Yi Seol-Ah was about to step out, Hyun Sangmin shouted at her from the ground. Son of a bitch. This is really humiliating Kkeuk! The leader of the group then kicked Hyun Sangmin''s midriff as the latter tried to push himself up. Hyun Sangmin fell and rolled on the ground again. Huh, you think this is embarrassing, eh? The leader spoke with a mocking voice, before tapping on Hyun Sangmin''s chin with his foot. So, you know all about humiliation, huh. Then why didn''t you quietly offer your apology when I asked you nicely? You''d have avoided all this humiliation in the first place. Don''t you think so, amigo? Seol stood up from his seat while deeply frowning. ''Oh Minyoung?'' He saw Oh Minyoung sticking very close to one of the men, a burly guy, and cackling like a villain while looking on at what was happening. Her arms across her chest and a gloating expression etched on her face, too. I do feel sorry for you since you look like a worm and all, so I''ll give you one more chance. Apologize to those two. Hurry up. . I also don''t want to do this. But you see, my brothers and I can''t really hold ourselves back when someone does bad things to us. The leader''s words caused the burly guy to giggle derisively. You apologize from the bottom of your heart and then I''ll forget all about today''s matter. Hyun Sangmin began gritting his teeth. Fuck. Youre the guy who invited that bastard? What if I am? What a joke. A guy with a big physique prattling on like a little girl. You think I dont have a backer? Ohh! That''s right, you''re also an Invited. I forgot. Rather than sounding like he had genuinely forgotten about it, the leader acted as if he couldn''t care any less. But, have you ever thought about this before? The leader squatted low to the ground and met Hyun Sangmin''s eyes. It''s not that your Inviter is running late, it''s just him not deciding to show up in the first place. What? Why, you ask? Its because he could also get humiliated if he tries to step forward like a fool. The leader''s husky voice gradually became lower. The knife scar on his cheek wiggled slightly as he grinned, his yellowing teeth revealed to the world as he did so. You''d do well to remember. Never take us Cartel boys lightly. Not every Bronze Marks are equal, got it? Suddenly, another commotion unfolded behind the leader. When he looked behind him, he found a youth busy pushing past his underlings to come closer. Oh? The leader''s eyes opened wider as he stood back up. It''s you. The leader raised his hand and waved away his boys as they tried to intervene. Whats going on here? Seol''s cold voice caused the leader to form an interesting facial expression. What a surprise. Not even another Inviter, but the Rookie himself steps forward. ''Rookie?'' Mm. Now that I take a look at you, you do kinda look like a player. Seol continued to glare at the leader. The latter man raised his hands in a shrugging gesture and began speaking in a jovial tone. Oh, this? It''s nothing. My little brother over there, he suffered a lot at the hands of this guy here, or so I''m told. That''s why I''m just repaying the favor. You should stop. Hmm? Is there a reason why I should? I''m just paying back what''s owed and there''s nothing wrong with that. Miss Cinzia said so already. Let the matters of the Neutral Zone be bygones. Cinzia? Ohh. That''s just some random bitch spewing crap. We are very sensitive towards the matters of our brothers, you see. Haven''t you heard, blood is thicker than water? Seol''s brows quivered slightly. Did this guy really call Cinzia, a boss from an organization that possesses a great deal of influence in the South, a bitch? There were only two explanations for this. Either this guy was a brave idiot, or the organization backing him was as big as Cinzia''s. This isn''t a matter that an Inviter such as yourself should get involved with. I don''t agree with that notion at all. Besides, technically, the Neutral Zone also exists as a part of Paradise. Am I right or am I wrong? The leader looked around him and asked, prompting his underlings to guffaw out, including the burly guy and Oh Minyoung. She laughed so hard, she might choke on her own spit at that rate. The joke wasn''t even all that funny to begin with, but she mustve been laughing hard just to spite the others. What a disgusting sight it was. Okay. Now, if you''re done, I''d like the third wheel to go away. I still have things to do. I''m not the third wheel. The leader dusted his hands and turned around, only to come to a standstill. What did you say? I asked Hyun Sangmin for the favor. Wait a minute. Wait, wait. Wait~~. The leader raised his hands theatrically and suddenly raised a fuss before taking several large strides to get closer to Seol. So, are you saying that you asked that man to torment my little brother? Is that it? No, I didn''t ask him to. Doesn''t matter. You say you are related to this thing, right? The leader took Seol''s silence as his tacit agreement and rubbed his hands together, before placing a hand on the youth''s shoulder. Hey, man. This is me giving you my sincerest advice. Do you know what is the most important thing you gotta remember in Paradise? . It''s what you say. Your words. You gotta watch your mouth around this place. The leader lightly tapped on his lips and continued to speak. I will ask you again, so think long and hard before answering, okay? Doesn''t matter what your story is, you said you''re not the third wheel in this mess, didn''t you? I already told you that. When Seol replied without hesitation, a huge grin formed on the face of the leader. Okay. Ok~ay! So, that''s how it was. In that case, our story changes a bit. The leader became so happy, he even began lightly humming in pure joy as well. I thought I might get a Bronze Mark as a stooge or something, but now. A real, bona fide Gold Mark just rolled into my lap. Heh! Then, he sat down on one of the empty chairs and beckoned Seol. Hyun Sangmin was already long gone from his thought process, it seemed. Take a seat. Let me listen to your story. While we eat, no? The leader began shoving food found on the table down his mouth. Seol quietly stared at him, sensing that something wasn''t quite right. The way his attitude had changed was one thing, and there was that oily smile of his, too. What are you doing, Rookie? I told you to sit down. More importantly, Seol didn''t like the way this guy was acting, as if he knew something about the youth. Seol took a glance at Hyun Sangmin, still pinned to the ground. The grinning burly guy was pushing down on him with a foot. Oh Minyoung was to his side, her foot stepping on Hyun Sangmin''s hand, also carrying a distorted smile on her face. ''And why is she enjoying this so much?'' Seol couldn''t really understand it, but he knew he couldn''t do anything at the moment. As long as Hyun Sangmin was held captive, he couldn''t make a rash move. In the end, he sat down on the opposite side to the leader. Very good. Oh, where''s my manners? I haven''t introduced myself yet, right? Names Salcido. Olivier Salcido. Salcido reached out with his hand. And when Seol also reached out and grabbed the offered hand. !! Suddenly, he was greeted with pain as his hand was being gripped really tightly. Seol hurriedly injected some strength in his hand. Salcido simply gripped even tighter as if he didn''t even find it challenging enough to care. Very nice to meet you. What''s your name, by the way? Keuk. I said, what''s your name, eh? Ehehehe. Just before he cried out, Seol instinctively circulated his mana. The energy rapidly coursed through his internal Circuit, flowed through his right arm, and arrived at his right hand. Oh? However, Salcido was an Earthling who had stayed in Paradise for over a year and a half already. He quickly sensed the change and used his own mana. His initial plan was to break this new kid''s spirit, but he also believed that he''d never lose to a complete newbie who didn''t know anything. That was how it was supposed to be. But then Wha, what? Salcido gasped out in shock. Not only his own energy was being rapidly extinguished, but Seol''s aura was growing bigger and bigger at a frightening rate. ''Im losing in both the amount and the flow speed?! Logically, such a thing was completely impossible. In the blink of an eye, the situation had reversed. Salcido began sweating buckets as the pressure on his hand grew more and more. Eee.. Eeek! He couldn''t even say anything out aloud since he had his reputation to worry about. Meanwhile, Seol simply stared at the deeply frowning Salcido with an expressionless face. It was then, the others sensed that something was off. It was unimaginable for a Level 3 Earthling to lose to a youth who was still only at Level 1, but seeing Salcido''s complexion turn for the worse, they suspected something did go wrong somewhere. Two of the goons accompanying Salcido secretly exchanged signals and nodded their heads. One of them tried to sneak up on Seol, only for his steps to come to a halt after someone grabbed his shoulder. Hello there, friends. It was none other than Hao Win. Who the fuck are you?I''m a friend of that friend, let''s put it like that. Is that right? Why don''t you remove your hand first, unless you don''t want to live anymore? Ohh, so scary. But I can''t do that. Hearing Hao Win''s playful tone, the man''s eyes narrowed to a slit. .You an Invited? Correct answer. Whatever. You should know when to quit if you know what''s good for you. You''ll regret it when you find out who we are. Maybe. But I don''t know who you small fries are. But then. Hao Win grinned and let off a thin wisp of air. Just as he placed his head near the man''s ear. There was a loud noise of a table being pushed aside. Salcido couldn''t hold back anymore and shoved the table upwards, using that momentary confusion to break free from Seol''s grasp. You son of a bitch! Salcido succeeded in pulling his hand back, and he shouted out loudly. However. Slam!! Seol got to witness the following: the legs of the unsteady table planting back down to the ground, Salcido''s face slamming into the table''s surface, and a high heel forcing the hapless Cartel man''s head into the wooden surface from the back of his head. You finished your breakfast yet? The voice sounded familiar. Seol confirmed her long legs, as well as the grey H-line business woman''s skirt, and raised his head immediately. And he saw Kim Hannah retracting her leg and placing her hands on her waist. Kkeuh. W, which motherfucker did that.? Salcido frowned deeply and lifted his head with much difficulty. Oh, you haven''t? Wanna eat some more? Unfortunately for him, Kim Hannah reached out faster than a streak of lightning and slammed his face down on the plate of food one more time. Clang! The impact was great enough for the plate to shatter. The banquet area soon fell into utter silence as the new entrant to the banquet made her presence known. The burly guy pressing down on Hyun Sangmin stood there blinking his eyes in shock. The mid-boss Salcido was taken care of in one breath, and two of his older brothers were being held back by Hao Win as well. The burly man couldn''t figure out what was going on, but he also that he shouldn''t be standing there doing nothing. You crazy bitch!! So, the burly man tried to hit Kim Hannah with his fist, but Whish! Plonk! A spinning dagger flew from somewhere and the burly man''s fist exploded into a gory mess, instead. Uwaaaahk?! Salcido''s entire body shuddered as he watched the burly man fall to the ground. He managed to move his face to the side and found the woman wearing the business suit pressing his head down to the table. He sucked in his breath after confirming who it was. Kim. Kim Hannah! Hi~. Been a while, no? She finally released his head and grinned widely. She walked around the table and sat down next to Seol. She then rested her chin on her hand and leisurely stared at Salcido. You''re still up to your old tricks, aren''t you? What did you say? How brave of you. Just whose Invited were you trying to steal away? .I dont know what you''re talking about. Salcido managed to raise his upper torso up, but he was still shuddering noticeably. I was only. Ahhh, so you''re trying to imply that you''ve been wronged here unfairly, is that it? Kim Hannah snorted briefly and cut short this conversation. My bad. Okay, so. It''s all sorted now, so go on. Get lost. Kim Hannah dismissively waved her hand about. Salcido just stood there and gnashed his teeth while glaring daggers at her. But what was going on here? Salcido, who was so full of himself only a minute ago, didn''t dare to utter a word of defiance in front of her. .I''ll be going then. Good idea. But, we''ll see each other soon enough. I''m thinking, we''ll have a chance to meet again pretty soon. Salcido pushed himself up unsteadily to his feet. Unfortunately for him, Kim Hannah didn''t plan to let him off that easily. Stop. What did you just say to me? Her cold, sharp voice entered his ears, but Salcido ignored her and continued to walk away. Kim Hannah grinned and beckoned with her finger. Shin Hansung? Yes, Noonim. If that fucker doesn''t stop in three steps, gift him with a new breathing hole by his temples, okay? Understood. A man with curling hair, Shin Hansung replied while spinning a dagger around before taking on an attacking posture. Salcido''s steps came to a halt, then. You goddamn fox, are you really going to do this? You said it yourself, didn''t you? There''s no reason to drag this out. Let''s just end it here. . Why are you suddenly imitating a mute asshole now? Weren''t you planning to go on a war with us? Flinch. Salcido shuddered after receiving her cold, hard stare and lowered his gaze. Uhm. I made a mistake just now. I had no such intentions. Im sorry. Youre sorry? Since when were you on the same social standing as me? Did you forget your brain somewhere or something? I, I apologize. Still forgetting something, arent you? .I apologise, Maam. Hng~. Kim Hannah let out a soft snort and shrugged her shoulders. Okay, fine. But, you weren''t planning to leave just like that, were you? T, that is. You should take responsibility before leaving, no? Where are you manners? It''s because of people like you that the Cartel is saddled with such rotten reputation. Kim Hannah''s pointed criticism caused Salcido''s brows to prick up in anger. Better lower your gaze or else. Of course, he ended up lowering his head again. So, how should we go about fixing this mess? Kim Hannah mumbled to herself before shifting her gaze over to the burly man rolling on the ground, clutching his bleeding stump of an arm. She even pretended to be seriously deliberating on something. Okay. You can leave, but not with him. You understand why, don''t you? . You did interfere first while mouthing some crap about Neutral Zone this and that. I''m just going to reciprocate that. Bu, but! If you''ve got a complaint, lodge it to Sinyoung directly, okay? As soon as she mentioned ''Sinyoung'', Salcido''s expression looked as if he just saw the scariest demon in his imagination. Sin, Sinyoung? But, of course. I''m here because of Sinyoung''s directive, after all. Since we''re here now, I might as well fix your uncouth manners, too. I. I understand, in that case. Hyu, Hyungnim?! The burly man''s tear and snot-stained face became frozen in shock. Salcido did his best to avoid meeting that painful gaze. Fine. All sorted, so you can leave now. H, Hyungnim! The burly man called out in desperation, but Salcido hurriedly left the banquet area along with his goons. It was as if he was making a bid for his freedom with his life on the line. And then. You. Kim Hannah''s next target was Oh Minyoung. When the attention landed on her all of a sudden, Oh Minyoung began retreating several steps. Is anyone among you in a contract with her? If you''re here, then I want to talk to you. When Kim Hannah asked while sweeping her gaze around the crowd, a smart-looking man hurriedly ran up to her side. You''re the one? Y, yes, ma''am. That woman named Oh Minyoung, I''d like you to leave her to me. I''m sure you have some ideas as to why? Y, yes, ma''am. I got a call this morning. The smart-looking man nodded his head repeatedly. Is that so? Well, we wouldn''t really do something like this, but my company president is very unhappy at the moment, you see? I completely understand. She''s his daughter, after all. Very good. I''ll explain to her about the cancellation of her contract so you can leave now. As it was promised to you, you will receive a suitable compensation soon. Yes, ma''am. Thank you very much. The smart-looking man bowed his waist 90 degrees, before disappearing like the wind from the area. Whew~. Kim Hannah let off a soft sigh, then locked her arm with Seol''s. Sorry. Am I a bit late? Looking at her wink like that, Seol forgot all about closing his slack jaw. Sinyoung Pharmaceuticals. Kim Hannah, the department head. Those two facts were the only things Seol knew about her until now. But, after witnessing her sort out the situation in the proverbial blink of an eye, Seol got to figure out just a little bit more about the position Kim Hannah occupied in Lost Paradise. Chapter 40. Glorious Shackles, Perilous Freedom Salcido''s group left as if they were running away, and the man Oh Minyoung was contracted to also disappeared from the view without raising a fuss. They certainly did not wish to get on Sinyoung''s bad side, but whatever the case may be, the end result was that the burly guy and Oh Minyoung had been abandoned by their supposed backers. It didn''t matter whether one was an Invited or a Contracted. Now that they had lost their backers, it was easy to imagine what would happen to them. Clench your teeth real tight, got it? Thwack! Blood spurted out from the burly guy''s nose. Now that the situation was reversed, Hyun Sangmin was like a fish swimming in water. He begged Kim Hannah for a chance to get even, and as soon as hearing the words ''Don''t kill them'' came out from her mouth, he proceeded to punch the burly guy in the face. The burly guy was already too numb to notice the punch, and he collapsed to the ground like a piece of falling paper. Hey, you fucking son of a bitch, how do you feel now, huh? As if that one punch wasn''t enough to satisfy him, Hyun Sangmin straddled on top of the burly guy and began pounding on him. You never imagined this is how it''ll end, right? You fucking piece of shit!! The fists containing all of his emotions crushed the burly guy''s nose before completely turning the bone into soft mush. The punches continued to hit the mark; soon, the burly guy went limp while the whites of his eyes showed. Hyun Sangmin breathed out heavily while wiping his nose. He wasn''t done yet, though. With a pair of still-burning eyes, he looked around, and. Where do you think you''re going?! Aaaahk?! He ran like a wild beast and snatched the hair of Oh Minyoung, who had almost managed to inch her way out of danger zone. Weren''t you stepping on my hand real hard just now? Ah? Slap! With that clear slapping noise, her head spun around hard enough as if it wanted to fly away from her neck. You clench your teeth, too. Hyun Sangmin forcibly made her face the right direction, before headbutting her, hard. Euup!! Her eyes wide open now, Oh Minyoung covered her mouth with both of her hands and fell hard to the ground. Her pained screams couldn''t escape from her broken mouth. She rolled around on the ground before bursting out in tears. And as Hyun Sangmin began kicking her like a soccer ball, Seol was inwardly wondering what he should do here. How should he describe this.? Those two were indeed in the wrong. But, Seol thought that Hyun Sangmin was going just a bit overboard. Even then, asking Hyun Sangmin to stop was a problem in itself, too. [Me, I can endure unfairness, but I can definitely not stand losing out.] He said those things when they first met. One could technically argue that the reason why Hyun Sangmin ended up in the present situation was all because Seol asked him for a favor. So, trying to stop him now would be more or less like betraying him. Sangmin, stop. Thats enough. It was then, a middle-aged man came out from the crowd and hurriedly approached Hyun Sangmin to grab his arm. Eish, who the hell. Oh, it''s you, Ahjussi! Hyun Sangmin angrily shook his arm loose and shouted at the man. Why did you show up so late? I''m sorry. Really. There was something I had to do. Do you even know what happened to me just now? I know. I understand, so let''s stop for today, okay? She''s a property of Sinyoung now, so if you damage her too much, we have to reimburse them. Seol didn''t like the term ''property'', but thankfully, Hyun Sangmin did stop his beatings after that. The middle-aged man quietly pushing Hyun Sangmin away was his Inviter. No need to feel sorry for her. Kim Hannah''s voice remained icy cold. There should be more than a few people wanting to beat her up, you see. Really? Yep. That incident of Yun Seora getting beaten up? That woman incited the Cartel boys to do it. ? You didn''t know? I thought you already figured it all out. She was the one telling them her arm was damaged. She was the one leading them on, telling those idiots to attack Yun Seora, baiting the poor kid with the promise of some free points. That was all that b*tch''s handiwork. Seriously? Seol dumbfoundedly stared at Oh Minyoung, currently pouring out her tears on the ground. What little sympathy he had for her flew away in an instant. That wasn''t all, though. Didn''t she kill the other girl in the Tutorial to steal away her coins? One hit at the back of the head with a mop! Pop! The youth with the curly hair suddenly butted in. The way he kept on smiling, he gave off an impression of being a pleasant fellow, almost to the point where Seol found it scarcely believable that he destroyed the burly guy''s hand with nothing but a dagger. This youth saw Seol looking at him and began raising a big fuss. Ah! Hello there!! My name is. Shin Hansung? Why don''t you carry those two back to our carriage, mmkay? Just as Shin Hansung tried to weasel his way into the conversation, Kim Hannah suddenly assumed her characteristic prim and stiff expression. Che. Always making me do things you find annoying. Oh, so should I do it? Fine. I''m going. Shin Hansung complained as her sharp glare landed on him. That''s why you haven''t found a husband yet. What did you just say?! But, before Kim Hannah could rage on, Shin Hansung quickly made his escape while dragging away the unconscious burly guy and the bitterly resisting Oh Minyoung. Kim Hannah began gnashing her teeth as she glared at the curly haired youth, now already nothing more than a small speck in her view. That bastard. She must have sensed Seol''s stare because she then suddenly calmed her heaving breaths and changed her expression. Have you eaten breakfast yet? Should we talk after you had something to eat first? Seol slowly shook his head. He lost his appetite after experiencing quite a few unexpected events right after leaving the Zone. As if she was expecting this sort of response, Kim Hannah proceeded to sweep away the mess of plates off the table. It was here that she finally spotted Yun Seora standing there awkwardly near them and smiled quite brightly at her. Miss Yun Seora? I''m sorry, but we gotta have a bit of private chat between Seol and I. .. Shin Hansung should return pretty soon, so why don''t you grab an empty table and wait for him? Although the bushes were beat, it was pretty clear what was being implied here. Yun Seora was no dummy, either. She didn''t seem too satisfied, but after glancing at Seol for a moment or two, she quietly turned around to leave. Kim Hannah waited and watched on as Yun Seora gradually walked further away, before latching herself tightly to Seol''s side. !? And the youth got to feel the softness of her curves as she pressed against his elbow. Just before the flustered youth could pull his arm away. Listen carefully, okay? While we talk, I''ll show you two sets of contract papers. Kim Hannah''s voice became much lower in tone. Two sets? That''s right, two. And when I place my hand on top of a document and start talking, you gotta be skeptical of everything I say, okay? What are you talking about? I don''t have the time to explain it to you. I was supposed to take care of Yun Seora''s contract too, but I got a sudden order to let Shin Hansung take care of that, instead. I''ll try to obstruct him, but what with his slick tongue and all, he''ll definitely butt in, so be mindful of that. In the middle of her speech, Kim Hannah signaled to Seol with her eyes. He didn''t think much about it and took a simple glance around him before his expression became weird. Now that some amount of time had passed by, all of the survivors, as well as those who had invited them or signed a contract with them, were here. And even though most of them were in the middle of negotiating with other survivors, some were sneaking glances at him, and a few were openly staring at him from afar. And they are the ones wishing for our negotiation to fail. Kim Hannah narrowed her eyes rather prettily and whispered to Seol with a grave voice. You. You should know of your worth. Noonim! I''m back~! It was right then a joyful voice entered their ears. ''He''s back already?'' Accompanied by Yun Seora, the curly-haired youth was walking closer to them while carrying an affable smile. And why are you sitting near us? Shin Hansung was about to occupy a seat on the opposite side to them, before an awkward smile crept on his face. Well, I just want to see the skills of the famed senior of mine? You should stop the unfunny comedy routine and take care of your own contract signing, okay? Why are you trying to weasel your way into our conversation here? Oww, come on now, there''s plenty of space here, so please share~. I told you to scram. You better listen while I''m still being civil. Oww, don''t be like that. In the end, both him and Miss Seora will sign with Sinyoung anyways. And how do you know that? Hearing her icy tone of voice, Shin Hansung displayed a bit of surprised expression. It''s not like that? Don''t you ever think that I don''t know what''s going on here. I''ve already figured out why the higher-ups sent you here with me. However, I believe I''ve already explained my position enough times by now. Well, that is. Of course, I''ll do my utmost best today. But the final decision rests with him, understand? Don''t forget, he''s not a Contracted, but an Invited. Got that? .I got it. Fine. I''ll go away. ''He gave up more easily than I thought?'' He was supposed to cling on incessantly, yet the depressed-looking Shin Hansung turned around to leave. However, Seol soon realized that he was underestimating this curly-haired youth. He dragged another table over and placed it close enough to touch Seols. Kim Hannah glared at Shin Hansung in a show of disbelief. Seol thought that, after witnessing the curly-haired youth sit down on his spot with a carefree attitude, this guy had to have a substantially thick skin. There was one more thing Seol failed to figure out, though. And that was Yun Seora choosing a seat very close to him, rather than opposite to Shin Hansung''s. I''ve kept you waiting, Young Lady. I''m sure you''re curious about why I''m here instead of the Director, yes? With an attitude that seemed to imply he didn''t mind whether the other party was listening in on or not, he began the contract negotiation. Well, the Director was embarrassed pretty badly. I''m sure you can guess the reason why. Yun Seora lowered her head a little. In any case, I''m also here to convey the message from the President. Those words caused her to raise her head; her eyes gained renewed light. .Directly from him? Yes. It''s not that long, though. Well, it''s a no-frills, no-fat, refreshingly direct message, actually. You know what our President is like, right? Yun Seora nodded her head to indicate that he should go on. Shin Hansung cleared his throat with a fake cough and spoke up. First of all, I congratulate you on entering Paradise. To be honest, I did not wish for you to step foot into this world, but now that things have turned out this way, I shall respect your choices. . However, your actions during the Tutorial and the Neutral Zone proved to be rather disappointing. Most likely, if you hadn''t received that young man''s aid, you wouldn''t even have cleared the Neutral Zone. Your older sister is most embarrassed by you. Yun Seora''s body flinched just a little, then. I won''t say anything long. If you wish to remain in this world, then show me that you''re prepared. Shin Hansung spoke up to here and placed a dagger on the table. When you get to the carriage, you''ll find those two from earlier tied up and waiting. That burly guy and the woman. Remember them? .Yes. Kill them in front of the President and Lady Yun Seohui. With your own hands. Seol couldn''t help but question his own hearing just then. She needed to do what now? The President added that you shouldnt even dream about coming to Sinyoung if you''re unable to do even that. He said he would even use force to make you go back to Earth. Seol thought that Yun Seora would at least take a second or two to make her decision. Unfortunately, she didn''t. I don''t care about the man, but is there a reason for me to kill that woman as well? Of course. If you want reasons, there are plenty. That much, I can tell you without holding back. I''ll do it. She didn''t even hesitate as she picked up the dagger. In that case, it''s all good. Shin Hansung smiled and pulled the contract out. This here is a temporary contract. As soon as you perform the task assigned to you just now, this contract will come into effect. Yun Seora took her time to peruse the contents of the contract before promptly signing on the dotted line. Then, right away, I should. Ahh, wait a minute, please. Shin Hansung raised both hands while looking a bit troubled by her willingness. It''s just that, there''s the condition of you performing the deed in front of the President, so. Although I can vouch for you, I''m sure you prefer to be certain, no? Yun Seora agreed with his notion. Looking relieved now, Shin Hansung said his job was completed. Then, while resting his chin on both of his hands, he began gazing at the table next to his. .Ehew. Kim Hannah spat out a lengthy groan before producing two bundles of contracts as well as a pen. .First of all, good job. She then studied Seol for a bit. Also, thank you. For keeping the promise of negotiating with me first. Well, it''s. Nothing. She noticed that Seol was kind of getting embarrassed by her words, so without further ado, she placed the two contracts side by side on the table. If the contents of the contract on the left seemed neatly summarized, then the one on the right side had small texts utterly filling up the page space top to bottom. When he took a quick glance at both, he couldn''t help but feel a bit odd. Especially the contract on the right C the more he read, the more his head tilted at the oddly restrictive clauses. If he were to be more specific, then this contract was choke-a-full with wordings that could be interpreted either way. Just as he discovered the words ''Kim Hannah'' on the left document and ''Sinyoung'' on the right, he could hear her continuing on. You already understand why the survivors leaving the Neutral Zone must sign a contract right away, right? Indeed, he could more or less figure out why, without hearing an explanation. No matter how well one might pass the Tutorial or the Neutral Zone, when facing the gigantic stage called the Lost Paradise, one would be no different to a lost child wandering the edges of a river. In other words, this was the time where one needed both support and protection. Of course, even now, a clear difference between the Contracted and the Invited existed. If the former was one-sidedly ''do as told'', then the latter was more like ''via mutual agreement''. If an Invited didn''t like the terms offered, then he or she could simply get up and leave the negotiating table. Mm. Well, then. Should I start with Sinyoung''s offers, first? Kim Hannah started with her sales pitch. The moment you sign this contract with Sinyoung, the organization will immediately pay you 500 million won as a signing fee. Not in installments, but in one go. ''500 million won?! Seol couldn''t hide his shock at the amount. As someone who grew up in your typical lower-middle-class household, he''d never imagined having that much money. It''s too early for you to be this surprised, you know. Kim Hannah crossed her arms in front of her chest and continued on with a business-like tone of voice. Sinyoung will support you in three key areas. First, financially. The moment you sign the contract, you''ll become an employee of Sinyoung, whether it''s here in Paradise or back on Earth. And every two weeks, five million won will be deposited to your bank account. In other words, youll have a monthly salary of ten million won. You will also receive performance and merit-based bonuses along with regular year-end bonuses based on the going rate set by the HR. You will also receive mission clear payouts as well as payment for any danger you beared during your missions in Paradise. These should easily exceed your monthly salary. Of course, that''s provisional to you passing the on-the-job probation period first. Kim Hannah rattled off the offered terms quite quickly. Secondly, they promise to provide you with an entire set of matching equipment for free every time you level up. It''s the same even when you go on a team exploration or on a military expedition. And, they also promise you that, if types of equipment that suits your needs drop during a mission, then they are willing to let you have the first refusal. Seol slowly swallowed his saliva. The more he heard the offers, the less suspicious he was becoming. Or, at least that''s how he felt. And, it seems like you enjoy training. Training? What do you mean? He wasn''t expecting to hear that. Right. Sinyoung possesses a training facility that wont lose to anyone in this world. If you want, Sinyoung''s top Earthling will personally train you. And I assure you, that person''s skills are a cut above Agnes''s. He tried to listen while remaining skeptical, but it was getting harder and harder to do so. Let me assure you once more, these terms being offered, it''s unprecedented in the entire history of Sinyoung. Even that legendary Sung Shihyun didn''t enjoy this kind of treatment. Just as she said, these terms were ridiculously good. Honestly, Seol was deeply tempted. As long as he signed on the dotted line, he''d be able to walk on a firm, solid path, whether that be on Earth or here in the Paradise. And then. As you can see, the contract''s duration is for four years. It was at this point that Kim Hannah placed her hand on the Sinyoung''s contract papers. [.When I place my hand on top of a document and start talking, you gotta be skeptical of everything I say, okay?] Seol was in the midst of a heavy dilemma, but his thought process came to an abrupt halt as soon as that happened. From here onwards. This would be the real thing. You might feel that this is more like a slave contract, but it''s definitely not. It takes an average of around 4-5 years for a talented Earthling to rise up to higher levels. If you consider that fact, you can probably tell Sinyoung rates you very highly. In other words, Sinyoung is willing to throw everything and the kitchen sink to ensure that you''ll rise up to the higher levels in less than four years. .So, this was indeed a slave contract. They would initially accept him while pretending to value him greatly, then observe his growth for the next four years before deciding on what to do with him. And, the terms of this contract aren''t static. As long as your level rises higher, we can always change the terms contained within for the better. .Conversely, it could also get worse. Also, about that thing regarding them wanting to support you. Well, let me be honest with you here. You can think of this as an advance payment. At a bare minimum, you gotta reciprocate as much as you''ve received in Paradise. This is human nature, after all. Sinyoung is a business entity, don''t forget; a huge organization, a corporation no less, is investing so much into your future. So, wouldn''t it be only right for you to reward them accordingly? Am I wrong? . Well, you don''t have to worry about it. Remember, Sinyoung isn''t a place where you''d end up having nothing to do but sucking on thumbs, anyways. Most likely, you''ll end up completely overworked for the next one, two years. .What if he failed to reciprocate as much as he received? And finally Sinyoung is indisputably the most powerful organization in Lost Paradise. I''m sure you''ve felt it after seeing what happened. Cinzias Sicilia? Salcidos Cartel? They are nothing more than a bunch of stray cats in front of a real tiger. Sinyoung has swept everyone away once already, so even other famed organizations have no choice but to lower their heads and listen to what Sinyoung has to say." In other words, Sinyoung can become the most secure shield for you in your time of need. .And because of that, they would certainly have a lot of enemies as well. Kyah, oh my. Hannah noonim, your sales pitch is really great. Shin Hansung let out a squeal of admiration. His expression indicated how pleased he was. Meanwhile, Kim Hannah gently lifted her hand away from the document. So, Seol shifted his gaze over to the other contract. Oh, and as for this contract. Well, I don''t have anything too particular to say. Seol decided to ask her instead. Now that I think about it, why are there two contracts for me? Mm? Haven''t I told you already? That golden stamp wasn''t Sinyoung''s property. Kim Hannah''s eyes went extra round as she feigned ignorance. That Gold Mark, I got that directly from a temple. From a temple? Yeah. From the temple of Gula. .What? This time, it was Seol''s eyes that went much wider at the mention of a name he wasn''t expecting to hear. Gula. Shes one of the seven gods supporting humanity in Paradise. Wait a minute. Does that mean Ill be signing directly with a god with you as a middleman? Technically, yeah, something like that. Kim Hannah looked troubled as she lightly tapped on the table with her finger. Actually, even I''m not sure. About what? It''s true that I did receive the stamp. But what I heard back then was that there will come a time when I will have to use the stamp so I should hold onto it carefully. It so coincidentally ended up being used on you. If you want clarification on this matter, I think it might be better for you to directly ask Gula. Kim Hannah shrugged her shoulders. In any case, that''s not the most important matter right now. So, you''ve browsed through this contract already. Right? At first glance, Seol could tell that this one didn''t even contain half of what Sinyoung was offering. You''ll see that what little support mentioned in there comes from under my name, but if you compare it to Sinyoung''s, you should realize that it''s not nearly as much. She was right about that. However, one couldn''t say that the offered terms were all bad. It didn''t try to restrict him for instance, nor demanded anything from him in return, either. And he didn''t have to belong to any organization as well. Although Kim Hannah''s name was included in the contract, it was only up to the point of her providing personal protection whenever she could. The biggest, and perhaps the only advantage this contract had over the other one was that it promised Seol complete freedom. It can''t be helped, right? The support implied on this contract is no more than Sinyoung acknowledging all your accomplishments, past, present and in the future; they will also try to keep an amicable relationship with you for the foreseeable future. That''s all. So, if you want more than that, then sign over here. Kim Hannah presented Sinyoung''s contract papers. Well now, Noonim is making sure of everything, no? I''ll personally make a glowing report back to the Director. Keep your pie-hole shut. Can''t you see I''m in the middle of something? Yes, ma''am! I shall keep my hole shut! Disregarding Shin Hansung''s noisy chatter, Seol deliberated on his choices. The terms offered by Sinyoung were, no matter how much he dissected it, incredibly tempting. There were several traps hidden in the clauses, but after hearing Kim Hannah''s brief persuasion, it seemed like that everyone else was doing something similar in Paradise, anyways. So what if he had to go under someone''s umbrella? They wouldn''t dispose of him, just like that. Surely not. If he showed how diligent he is, wouldn''t they at least acknowledge his efforts? And since he didn''t enter the Paradise with some lofty ambition driving him, only this insatiable curiosity instead, he couldn''t help but think that way. However, something just didn''t feel right. For some reason, his heart was saying no again. A giant presence, one he couldn''t sense too clearly right now, was trying to reach out to him from the depths of the hidden darkness. That''s how he felt. ''Besides, Kim Hannah wouldn''t have said those words earlier, either.'' Should he choose the path of glorious shackles or that of perilous freedom? Seol remained confused and uncertain in front of this crossroads, both directions filled with boundless possibilities. So, out of habit, he activated Nine Eyes. ''.Damn.'' And for the first time since the negotiation began, he ended up in dismay. He couldn''t help it, though. Yellow, orange, red, black. If any one of these colors showed up, he was planning to not even consider the contract. That was what his ability was for, no? Unfortunately, both contracts didn''t shine in the four hues of danger. One shined gold. The other didnt have any color whatsoever. This was a first for him. So, what will you do? Standing on the fork of crossing paths .I Seol realized that he was now facing one of the most important decisions in his life. Chapter 41. My Name Is... Even when he squeezed his eyes shut and opened them again even when he deactivated and then reactivated Nine Eyes it remained the same. Kim Hannahs contract was gold, while Sinyoungs was colorless. ''And why are you shining in gold, of all things?'' One thing he got to learn was that the Golden Commandment applied to objects, not just people. In any case, he couldn''t be sure of what to do here, based only on what he was seeing and hearing. He lacked enough information to make up his mind on one contract, while for the other one, he couldn''t even figure out what it all meant. He couldn''t be sure of anything, but. I''ll sign on this one. After a lengthy deliberation, Seol chose Kim Hannah''s contract. Huh? Shin Hansung''s expression showed how stunned he was by Seol choice. Ahh! Meanwhile, Yun Seora was completely taken by surprise and became quite flustered. Can you tell us the reason? Shin Hansung raised his voice, and Kim Hannah didn''t try to stop the curly-haired youth. Instead, she lowered her head a little as her expression hardened, showing how shocked she was at the moment. Of course, she was putting on a performance. Do you not like the terms offered? No, that''s not actually it. Your terms are so amazingly good that it''s to the point where I''m feeling burdened by their weight. It is alright if you are honest with us. If there''s a clause that you don''t like. Not at all. I''m truly grateful that you have evaluated me so highly. But. As Seol blurred the ends of his sentence, he sneaked a glance in Kim Hannah''s direction. He only continued on after confirming the corners of her lips arching up ever so slightly. .I have a certain personal reason for this choice. I can only feel remorse at refusing to sign such a wonderful contract. Not to mention, I should apologize to you as well. He tried to condense his explanations to as few a word as possible. His considered but firm refusal implied that they should stop here before things got any more awkward than necessary. Shin Hansung knew that, but he couldn''t back off like this. He leaned forward with a determined expression on his face. Please, hear me out. It would be a lie if we didn''t consider your future potential, but more than that, we also truly appreciate what you''ve done for us. . Sinyoung is an organization that strictly rewards those who deserve it. Especially, your selfless actions of aiding Young Lady, the Presidents youngest daughter, we will definitely not forget about it. In fact, there are quite a few of us looking at you favorably already. Myself included. The sweet words of temptation began pouring out from Shin Hansung''s honey-dipped tongue. Too bad for him, Kim Hannah had already placed her hand on one of the contracts. ''Doesn''t that also mean there are some people who don''t want me there, too?'' He had roughly figured out that the relationship between Yun Seora and Sinyoung was a complicated one. Out of the blue, Seol felt the sensation of touch softly wrapping around his right arm. Come with us, please. A pleading voice entered his ear canals. Yun Seora''s stare trying to penetrate into Seol''s soul was dyed in the emotions of anxiety. I, I''ll do my best. ''Your best in what exactly.?'' What could she even mean by that? Seol reined a fit of laughter almost breaking out of his mouth. Yun Seora''s expression was far too serious for him to use a smile as his reply. ''This is a meaningless dilemma, isn''t it?'' He didn''t base his decision on Nine Eyes. He didnt rely on his emotions nor his logic. There was one reason that he couldnt say out loud. Gula.'' [Come closer, my child.] .The lingering memories from that dream. By this time, he had almost forgotten most of the contents. But the last moments still remained vivid in his head. The final moments. The man he suspected to be himself made a request, yet it was denied. But in the end, Seol received ''emotions'' in the form of a dream. He was curious. He wanted to find out how the request of his dream version was met. Of course, that wasn''t all. He took into consideration both the warnings of Kim Hannah, as well as the golden stamp belonging to the Temple of Gula. Also, there was this hard-to-understand fear in his heart that, once he signed up with Sinyoung, he''d get to live a life that was not much different from the one he experienced in the dream. He sure as hell didn''t want to be abused like a slave and also didn''t really feel like being used as well. Even if the road ahead might get hard and arduous, he wanted to live this life on his own terms. So, he just had to shake his head to say no. We, we can really treat you well. Yun Seora''s voice entering his ears sounded more tearful than before. Shin Hansung let off a soft sigh. Why don''t we do this, then? Just as Seol picked up the pen with some difficulty, Kim Hannah broke her silence and spoke up. Give us some time. Time? Yeah. Well, we will need some time to adjust the contract, and you''ll also need more time to dwell on things, right? And, you also need to go back home, too. Seol was about to sign on the dotted line, but the mere mention of ''home'' sobered him right away. ''Home.'' He realized that over three months had passed by already. What happened back home on Earth? His family? What about Yoo Seonhwa? Were they worried about him after he disappeared without telling them anything? That''s right. It''s not a bad idea to give yourself some time to think things over. Shin Hansung quickly voiced his opinion. Seol nodded his head to express his consent. Kim Hannah pocketed the contracts and stood up from her seat. Seol and I will be heading to the temple, but what about you two? I shall take Miss Yun back to Sinyoung''s HQ. After all, the President is waiting for her there. We''ll just go our separate ways at the city of Scheherazade. As Shin Hansung stood up, Seol too vacated his seat. He hadn''t a clue on what this temple and that Scheherazade were all about, but it seemed that he could go home for sure. When he looked around, the negotiation talks were still ongoing everywhere. He couldn''t spot Shin Sang-Ah anywhere; Hyun Sangmin was in the middle of an important-looking talk, his arms moving about to illustrate his points. Yi Seol-Ah was also in the middle of a lengthy talk with an unknown male. When her gaze met Seol''s, she tried to stand up from her seat, but he simply waved his hand at her to indicate she shouldn''t. He didn''t want to interrupt her negotiation, after all. She must have understood his intentions because she sat back down while giggling to herself. Should we wait for them? Kim Hannah asked him, but Seol slowly shook his head. It wasn''t as if he didn''t want to be around them anymore, but. Their own paths were being laid out now, and he didn''t want to insert himself into their lives when it wasn''t really necessary anymore. ''I''m sure we will see each other again.'' As long as they survived, they should, in the future. Seol took in the sights of the Neutral Zone for one last time, before slowly turning around to leave. * Since he heard that the method of transportation was a carriage, he thought it would be nothing more than a wooden cart being pulled by a couple of horses. But he got a pretty big surprise after seeing the actual thing. This four-wheeled carriage was far closer to a luxury coach as it was covered in all four sides. Seol dazedly stared at the leather and velvet-like fabric covering the roof section, before shifting his curious gaze over to four strange animals tied to the front of the coach and studied them with some interest. Their overall appearance was similar to a horse, but their sharp ears and humped back gave off an impression of a camel, instead. Shin Hansung forced the two people tied up near the driver''s seat of the coach to drink a certain substance, and in the meantime, Kim Hannah climbed aboard. What are you two doing? Come on up. Seol and Yun Seora exchanged glances as they climbed aboard the coach. There were two bench seats facing each other inside. Kim Hannah parked her rear on the spot facing Seol, while Yun Seora sat down right next to the youth. Shortly afterwards, Kim Hannah closed the door, and the body of the coach shook a little, indicating that they were setting off. It only shook around in the beginning, and once they were on the move, the ride had become much more comfortable. When they gained some speed, Kim Hannah opened her mouth. We will need around 40 minutes to get to our destination. We just have to travel along Zahrah. Zahrah? It''s just the name of a road leading to Scheherazade. Don''t worry about it though! I haven''t heard news of monsters or other races attacking travelers on Zahrah for the past year or so. Seol tilted his head slightly. He still had no idea what was what, but these were things he had to learn about eventually. Clack, Clack. The coach speedily crossed the barren wasteland. During the ride, Seol was kept entertained by his companions. Kim Hannah told him to let her know the place on Earth he wanted to teleport back to as soon as they arrived at their destination, before explaining things such as what he had to do after arriving there, the method of coming back once back on Earth, etc, etc. There were many things that caught Seol''s interest among them. And one of those was the revelation that the flow of time here was different to that of Earth''s with the ratio of 3:1. Meaning, Seol spending three months inside the Neutral Zone would equate to a month on Earth. Besides those, Kim Hannah also talked about stuff that could be brought back from Earth to Paradise. And, perhaps staying vigilant of Yun Seora''s presence, she didn''t forget to sell Sinyoung''s advantages every now and then as well. Every time that happened, Yun Seora looked at him with pleading eyes and/or tried to encourage his decision making with her soft voice. Seol couldn''t help but feel a bit of pressure from this approach. Looks like we''re almost there. Kim Hannah opened the coach''s door and peeked outside before muttering out. Seol too peeked his head out past the open door, and as fierce winds whipped his hair about, his jaw nearly dropped to the floor. The enormous earth-colored fortress walls blindingly reflected the sunlight as they stood tall. After confirming Seol''s expression, a smile crept up on Kim Hannah''s face. Welcome to Scheherazade. * The coach slowed down and continued on for another five minutes after going past the tall wall''s entryway, before eventually coming to a halt. They then heard light knocks against the door, and Shin Hansung''s voice telling them that they had arrived. We should disembark here, then. Kim Hannah sent him a signal with her eyes and climbed out of the coach first. Seol was about to follow after her, only to promptly realize why she sent him such a signal. Yun Seora was still holding onto his arm, that was why. I should get going now. Thank you for the past three months. It''s been fun. How could she block him, since he was trying to go home? When he carefully extracted his arm, she didn''t try to stop him. But, only until his wrist, though. Just as Seol''s right hand was about to leave her grasp, she carefully held onto him. Uhm. M, Miss Yun Seora? .I''d like to see you again. Unlike before, she let her desire be heard in a clear voice. The first time he met her, her eyes seemed so cold and distant, yet for them to be this wet with emotions C Seol felt rather lost and hesitated slightly. Yes, me too. Only then did she let his arm go. She never stopped looking at him even until the moment he finally left the coach for good. Seol closed the door behind him while licking his dried lips. ''It''s like I''m abandoning a kid or something.'' The coach started and moved away. Seol''s gaze continued to linger on the back of the coach as it slowly gained distance, before turning away to take in the sights of Scheherazade, the most prosperous city within the territory controlled by humanity. Kim Hannah was waving her hand at him from the top of a stone staircase. And Seol could see behind her a spire so tall and upright, it seemed to pierce the heavens above. While mounting the steps, Seol realized that the spire, or the tower, was made up of a strange construction material that emitted this pale hue that didn''t seem quite right to be called white. That is the Temple of Luxuria. Out of the seven gods, she''s the one in charge of healing skills used by the Priests. Upon hearing this, Seol could see countless people going in and out of the entranceway supported by huge pillars. Most of them were wearing the same ice-white robe Maria wore when she prepared herself for the Ceremony. In that case, could Maria be still here? I think she''s already left, though? Well, her recovery has ended already, and she can''t return to the Neutral Zone, anyways. Okay. To where? To the south. Kim Hannah waltzed straight past the entrance. Upon entering, Seol was greeted by long corridors to both his sides, and in front, a slightly darkened assembly hall. He spotted a woman sitting behind a counter of some sort before the hall. That woman lifted her tired eyes and stared as Kim Hannah approached her. What brings you here? We came to use the transfer gate here. Kim Hannah presented a piece of paper to this woman. A Level 1. The place he''s returning to is Area 1. Oh, it''s his first time using this service? He exited the Neutral Zone today. Aaah, that''s right, todays the day In any case, we have to establish a new return point, then. Over here! The woman read the paper with squinting eyes, before suddenly raising her hand up high. An Asian man with black hair appeared from somewhere beyond the corridor and hurriedly came over. The reception lady(?) asked this new guy. You''re from the Area 1, correct? Yes. When she asked while handing over a piece of paper, the Asian man nodded his head. Then help me calculate the coordinates. Let''s see. Area 1, Seoul, Seodaemun District, the suburb of Hongeun Ah, this shouldn''t be too hard. The Asian man smiled. I have a place in the suburb of Eungam, you see. I''ll be relying on you, then. And, also. The woman stared straight at Seol. You weren''t planning to head back to Earth looking like that, yes? We''d like to utilize the storage service. Kim Hannah replied as if it was par for the course. Since you''re Level 1, it''s for free. Here. Please use room number 8. You know how it works, yes? I''ve explained to him already. You''re a commendable guide, then. The woman handed over a small key with a plaque while looking rather relieved. Seol received the key and walked down the path to his right. The interior further in was divided into several tall floors with walls glowing in an amber hue. And he saw many doors, each easily exceeding over two meters in height. He found a door with a silver ''8'' shining on the front and entered the room. The items of Lost Paradise couldn''t be taken back to Earth, with the exception of a few. This meant that he had to store his things away before leaving, and temples happened to be the most secure place to do so. While the asking fee was exorbitant, as his stuff would be protected by divine power, the security was pretty much the best out there. However, one could only use this service for free at Level 1 and 2. Once one became Level 3, at which point he''d be considered as an actual, true combat force, he''d have to spend something called ''achievement points'' if he wanted to use either the transfer gate or the storage service. He propped his two spears against the wall and took off his armors. He still had the clothes he wore from Earth, but they were far too tattered now. What a relief it was, since Kim Hannah and her discerning fashion sense brought along some clothes and underwear for his usage. ''I forgot to thank her.'' Seol finished getting dressed and checked his items one last time. He had to leave behind Elixirs as well as the Divine Stigmata. He was slightly worried about them being stolen, but since a god was personally protecting the temple, he thought he should believe the security of this place for now. He finished sorting through his articles and left the storage room before locking the door. The silver ''8'' on the door then changed its colour to gold. From here onwards, only Seol could open this door. Even if someone else came in possession of the door''s key, it would still not open. While walking on the corridor, Seol fell into deep thought. He couldn''t really believe that he was returning to Earth this easily. Why? Back inside the dream, ''he'' couldn''t return to Earth even after a considerable length of time passed by since his departure from the Neutral Zone. The dream version of him missed home a lot during the early part of his life here. Was this yet another difference between Contracted and Invited? Seol couldn''t help but feel a bit of regret. He may have accepted the fact that he had to leave the Neutral Zone. But, leaving behind the attachments formed through interactions proved to be another problem altogether. ''What are the kids doing now, I wonder?'' Did they sign their contracts alright? They probably wanted to go back home, too. Should he have waited for them to finish and leave together? At least, he should''ve said goodbyes before leaving. He only signaled to them with his eyes because he didn''t want to disturb them, but now, he was feeling a bit of regret doing that. When Seol got back to the reception, the Asian man was no longer there. Only Kim Hannah and the reception lady(?) were waiting for him. The lady beckoned the youth to come closer. Show me the back of your hand, please. When Seol wordlessly presented his left hand, she placed another paper with a complicated diagram drawn on its surface there and pressed it tightly to his skin. And with this, your return coordinates have been set. Whenever you use the transfer gate from here onwards, you will always arrive at the address you provided us. If you plan to move house, you need to tell us right away. Or we might end up causing unnecessary chaos on Earth. I understand. Seol replied and returned the key. Kim Hannah explained previously that he needed to do that once he was done with storing his items. The lady opened her eyes slightly wider before giving him a slip with a number ''8'' written on it. Hmm. I''m sure you heard the explanations already, but still, don''t forget to take good care of this slip. And also, you know that, after retrieving your stored items, you need to confirm the color of the number on the door, yes? Yes. From gold to silver. Correct. If the color remains gold, that means you left something behind. Unless you wish to extend the period of the storage service, things will get mighty complicated for both sides, so please, check thoroughly. The reception lady(?) sounded rather resentful about something. She then handed two more pieces of paper to Seol. One of these is used when you wish to return to Paradise. You''ve performed missions back in the Neutral Zone, so you should know that when you tear this in half, a transfer portal will open for you. People who don''t possess any Markings whatsoever won''t be able to see the portal nor feel its presence, but still, I recommend finding a quiet place with no one else nearby. What about the other one? It''s the list of items you can bring back from Earth. It''s your first time, so peruse the list and familiarise yourself with the contents. Seol carefully tucked both papers inside his pocket. Whew, whew, whew, whew! All finished! Now then, you just need to sign over here. The lady pushed forward yet another paper, a document this time, for Seol to sign while sounding as if they were finally near the finish line. It was a non-disclosure agreement, forbidding Seol from revealing anything even remotely related to the Lost Paradise to other people on Earth. Such an agreement was also covered by the divine powers, so the moment it was signed, the god''s powers ensured that the terms would be enforced no matter what. One could tell how much thought had been given to maintaining the secrecy. He already knew as much from the dream. And Kim Hannah explained it too during the coach ride, so Seol signed the document without too much fuss. Honestly, there were a few things that irritated him slightly. But as these processes had to be performed for someone wanting to use the transfer gate for the first time, he said nothing and endured. Very good. Please head inside the assembly area behind me and use the gate there. Finally, he was allowed to leave. You finished much faster than I thought. Well, there wasn''t anything too complicated, after all. Okay, let''s go. Kim Hannah stepped forward first. . Just before he entered the assembly hall, Seol took the last lingering look behind him and sighed out softly. But, before he could enter. Tap, tap, tap, tap. Suddenly, echoes of hurried footsteps rang out, and. Wait for me! .And, a familiar voice called out to him. Seol turned around in surprise. Kim Hannah too was rather puzzled as well. Why is she here.? They saw her leave with the coach not too long ago, so. The woman supporting her body with her arm against the wall near the entrance while panting heavily was none other than Yun Seora. She looked relieved after finding out that Seol hadn''t left yet. She regulated her heavy breathing, swallowed her saliva, and shouted out a question. Your name! ? Please tell me your name! Seol''s expression hardened considerably. Seo. His mouth opened reflexively, before closing shut again. His lips quivered uncontrollably. Seol. But that Isn''t that your surname? He was about to say his name was Seol. But suddenly, his eyes grew wider and wider. His heart was beating wildly now. His sight blurred. H, how When you entered the second floor in the Tutorial, there was an alert. I heard your name then, but I forgot. The alert said, Mister Seol something has arrived on the second floor. Ah. So, in the end, someone did hear the alert. I always thought it was strange. Your name was definitely three words, yet you kept calling yourself ''Seol'' all the time. T, thats. Her words hit the bullseye, and Seol began stuttering. You name. Can you please tell me your full name? Seol closed his eyes shut. Quite inexplicably, the days he spent in the Neutral Zone brushed past his consciousness. In the mornings, he ate breakfast with Yi Seol-Ah, Yi Sungjin, and Yun Seora. Then, he met with his teammates on the first floor and discussed the day''s schedule and battle tactics. They did their best to complete various missions. When they successfully cleared missions, they would head off to a lounge and chat over refreshing drinks. He sometimes met with Shin Sang-Ah and Hyun Sangmin and asked them how they were doing. He then returned to his quarters, share the day''s activities with his roommates, before falling asleep It didn''t matter how many times he recalled them, those were good memories. When he opened his eyes, he found Yun Seora quietly waiting for him, her breathing now normal. M, my name, it''s. His throat dried up. If his heart pounded any harder, it might explode out of his chest. It''d be three, maybe four years since he willingly revealed his full name. An all-too familiar sensation of vertigo finally left him, allowing Seol to take a deep breath. His trembling lips parted and let the air out. My name is. And, finally. Jihu. Seol was now Seol Jihu. My name is Seol Jihu. He stared straight at Yun Seora and smiled dimly. * As he was walking past the assembly hall and towards the gate. Was there a reason to hesitate telling her your full name? Kim Hannah asked him. Now that I think about it, I was getting kind of curious, too. Why did you always say your name was Seol? I mean, that''s your surname, right? Seol Jihu kept on walking resolutely for a while, before slowly opening his mouth. .I was Seol. Hm? For the last 3-4 years, I was Seol. Kim Hannah''s expression reflected how confused she was. She wouldn''t know, of course. It was the story from the days when he was still addicted to gambling, after all. His family disowned him. His title gradually changed from ''son'' to ''idiot'', then to ''bastard'', then finally to ''lying asshole''. In the end, never mind being referred to his name, he wasn''t even treated like a human being anymore. The distance between him and his love also widened. And he even got called a son of a bitch by her. Before he knew it, no one was calling him by his name. And he stopped telling others what his full name was, too. Only that, back in the casino, some people called out to him using Mister Seol, Seol Hyung, etc, etc. And so, Seol began accepting that as his name. Mm Okay. So, why did you decide to reveal your full name, then? Seol Jihu momentarily stopped walking. Not sure. His gaze drifted up to the ceiling, unable to come up with a sound explanation even though he tried. I''m not sure. It''s just Just? I thought that now I can No, maybe I can''t be certain of that, but Seol Jihu slowly lowered his gaze back down. At least, I thought that, if its Miss Yun Seora. He swept up the back of his long hair and smiled wryly. ..I should be able to tell her my name without being embarrassed about it. Chapter 42. Spilled Milk (1) I deposited some money into your bank account. Just as they arrived near the transfer gate, Kim Hannah told Seol Jihu. He had been dazedly looking at the massive oval-shaped portal and was caught off-guard. His eyes widened in surprise. Money? But, I haven''t. It''s not the contract signing fee. You''ll only get that after signing the contract. Kim Hannah cut him off before he went any further. Just think of it as a small gift from me saying thanks. I''ll be able to move around a bit easier now all thanks to you. Uh, sure. But, is it okay for me to receive this money? Of course. This is the reward that you totally deserve, so don''t sweat it and spend as you like. Uhm, thanks. What do you mean, thanks? I should be the one thanking you. Anyways, go confirm it once you arrive on the other side. I''ve taken only a little bit out of my own allowance, so don''t get your hopes up too much. In any case, there are things you gotta take care of first, am I right? She was right about that. Not only did he have financial debts to pay off, but there were also other forms of debt he had to clear up. Thanks, I appreciate it. Okay. You can spend it in any shape or form you want, but put out the urgent fires first, okay? Not on useless stuff. Making sure that there won''t be any trouble back on Earth is one of the tenets the Earthlings must adhere to. Seol Jihu stood before the gate. The blue-colored substance gently waving in front of him emitted a blindingly arresting light. It should be around the middle of April when you return. I''ll spend another day here before going back to Earth. I''ll give you a call in about eight hours later in the Earth time. Seol Jihu''s attention was focused solely on the portal in front of him, and he could just barely nod his head to show he had heard her, before he cautiously stepped forward to enter. Almost right away, the back of his left hand began emitting bright light, and then, an even brighter light, powerful enough to blind the onlookers, swallowed him. As the youth was gradually enveloped by the brilliant light, Kim Hannah shouted out while waving her hand. You better answer my call, okay? If you don''t, I''m gonna march straight to your home! Seol Jihu! As the sensation of being sucked in took over, Seol Jihu closed his eyes. * When he opened his eyes, he could see the familiar sight of his rented room. He was inwardly worried whether he could really come back home, and that he''d not end up in some weird destination instead, but the end result was a resounding success. Seol Jihu didn''t know who that man was, but that guy definitely did calculate the coordinates accurately. His relief lasted only for a brief moment, however. Seol Jihu frowned deeply and covered his nose. A seriously foul stench suddenly assaulted his senses, that was why. When he swept his gaze around, he couldn''t help let out a shocked gasp. This place was an utter mess. He opened the windows to let the fresh air in. Seol Jihu took a deep breath and wordlessly studied the streets outside. He spotted college students giggling and talking among themselves as they walked, a taxi slowly driving down the hill. ''I''m back.'' He could more or less appreciate the fact that he was back on Earth for real. ''What time is it?'' Seol Jihu instinctively rummaged through his pockets only to realize that his phone was nowhere to be found. .Ah. He remembered that the mobile phone was one of the items prohibited from entering Paradise. Which meant that it had been left behind in front of Yu Seon-Hwah''s place a month ago. He probably left his bank card there as well. Thinking of confirming the time, Seol Jihu had no choice but to switch his old laptop on. It was thickly coated with dust, but thankfully, it turned on without a problem. 17th April, Monday09:14:07 AM ''I was summoned on the 16th of March.'' It seemed that the time difference between the Earth and the Paradise being around 1 to 3 was correct. Now that he confirmed the time, Seol fell into a slight dilemma. ''What should I do now?'' It wasn''t that he had nothing to do, but he had way too many things to do, instead. There was a reason why Kim Hannah told him to come back to Earth. She demanded that he made sure accessing Paradise from Earth would be a trouble-free affair moving on. If he was reported as missing for some reason, then there would be a lot of headaches for everyone involved. In that regard, one could say that Seol Jihu was already able to move around quite freely. Unless he was the one contacting them first, his family or Yoo Seonhwa would never call him on their own volition. They hadn''t called him in the last few years, after all. Even his close friends stopped talking to him a long time ago. ''.Wait, that''s not something to be happy about, is it.'' He needed to right all the wrongs he committed, one by one. And in order to do so, he needed money. He could now understand why Kim Hannah left him with some cash. ''Okay, first.'' Seol Jihu connected to the internet wirelessly. He accessed his bank account online, and when he saw the amount there, he gasped out in shock. What?! ?150 million?! It was a sum with seven zeroes. He was thinking of a couple thousand at most, so this amount completely shocked him. What the heck. That woman, she said it''s from her allowance, so how come. Since he didn''t know how much Kim Hannah made in a month, or how much her combined asset could be, perhaps it wasn''t that strange for him to react in this manner. Seol Jihu continued to look at the laptop''s monitor and not long after that, spotted the transaction history of Yoo Seonhwa transferring ?2 million. That sobered him up in an instant. He had returned the money in cash, but he had ''borrowed'' from her lots more besides that amount. When he checked the transaction history for the past three, four years, a bitter chuckle escaped from his mouth. ''I have to pay her back first.'' It took him quite a bit of time to tally up every cent he owed, but he persevered and carried on. ''Dad paid back around ?28 million. Mom, ?16 million Hyung lent me 2.2 mil Jinhee, 600,000. Ah, right. I stole her laptop and her car too.'' He had already sold the laptop at a flea market, and he left that car in a pawn shop near the casino. As the details of his past wrongdoings reared their ugly heads in his head, his guilty conscience swelled up uncontrollably. He might end up paying back more than necessary, but he didn''t want to ask anything from them in return. He finalized the amount he took from Yoo Seonhwa and got a nasty shock. ''I, I borrowed this much from her?'' Even a casual calculation said it was around 46 million. He had no idea during the time when he was taking small bites here and there, but now that he finished tallying them up, the amount was no laughing matter at all. ''Where did she even find that much money to begin with.'' Seol Jihu sighed. Suddenly, the amount of ?150 million seemed rather inadequate. Of course, he wasn''t going to hold back here. After all, only by resolving all of his previous financial indiscretions, would he be able to properly move on and take the first step in his new life. ''In any case, I don''t even have a phone or my bank card.'' If there was a silver lining here, then that would be him having only his phone and the lone bank card he frequently used on person that day. He managed to dig out his nearly-forgotten wallet from the corner of his room and put on his shoes, before taking his leave. The first place he stopped by was the bank. He immediately got a new card to replace the lost one, and paid in full ?30 million he borrowed from the money lenders. And then, he withdrew the rest of ?120 million in cash. He got 24 bundles of ?50 thousand bills, each bundle containing 100 notes. He grabbed a taxi as soon as exiting the bank. He had taken care of the most urgent fire first. His pockets were full, too. His next destination? Obviously, it was the casino. * As soon as he arrived at the Seorak Land Casino, Seol Jihu asked the security staff to ban him permanently from entering the premises. Fearing that he might run into someone who recognized him there, he hurriedly stopped by the nearby pawnshop to recover the car. The interest had piled up pretty high, but he was happy enough to get the car back. His little sister used to go on and on about driving, so their father went and bought this car for her when she got admitted to a very famous university. It may not have been an expensive model, but it had sentimental value. Now that he had a car, he no longer needed a taxi. While driving back to the family home, he stopped by at a computer store and bought the latest, top-of-the-line notebook as well. Seol Jihu parked the car at an adequate-enough place, and he walked up to the front gate of the family''s house as his heart pounded away. He saw the doorbell, but his hands didn''t want to rise up. He briefly entertained the idea of leaving everything behind here and just leave before he was seen. He didn''t think about the possibility of this event happening, but now that he was here, he no longer felt confident enough to face his family. He spent the next several dozen minutes in front of the house. His hands repeatedly rose up to the bell before falling back down again. In the end, though, Seol Jihu took a deep breath and knocked on the door. Maybe his knocking was too soft because there was no reaction. ''Maybe no one''s home?'' He swallowed his saliva and slowly keyed in the door code. He then heard the gate unlock. He cautiously stepped inside the building, but then, he had to come to an abrupt stop. A man wearing a pair of glasses stood on the stairs to the second floor and was looking back at him with an unfriendly expression on his face. H, Hyung. He was Seol Wooseok, his older brother. Y, you haven''t left for work yet.? . Seol Wooseok glared at him before silently turning around and going back upstairs. Slam!! Soon, the sound of a door slamming shut that was loud enough to make Seol Jihu flinch, resounded out. ''Of course.'' His expectations took a knock just now, but then again, he was in no position to expect anything else to begin with. However, he still wanted to apologize. He figured that it''d be for the best to finish his thing and leave as soon as possible. He placed an envelope filled with money in front of Seol Wooseok''s room and then headed straight to his little sister''s room. He found Seol Jinhee sound asleep on her bed wearing nothing but a sleeveless shirt and underwear. She was drooling, too. ''Yeah, skipping Monday morning lectures was an important ritual for her, wasn''t it.'' Regardless, she possessed keen senses. Seol very carefully pulled the sheets to cover her up, then placed the laptop on her desk. He pulled out the car keys and ?5 million and tucked them inside her handbag too. And just as he was about to creep out of her room. You. Her voice still sounded sleepy, but at the same time, it was also definitely not friendly. What do you want? Accompanied by the sounds of fabric rustling, Seol Jinhee kicked the sheets and got up. Seol Jihu flinched slightly. Y, you were awake? Who the hell are you to enter my room without my permission? She stepped away from the bed and strode towards him. Then, her eyes fell on her desk. I was wondering what the hell you were doing. You came here to give me this? Huh? Uh, yeah. Seol Jinhee began frowning as if seeing his face made her nauseous. What a joke. She suddenly grabbed the laptop and threw it hard. It landed on the ground with a loud thud and bounced around. Take it and get lost. W, wait. Jinhee.. Jinhee, my ass. I don''t care, so get the hell out of here, right now!! She stomped in closer to Seol Jihu and angrily pushed him. He wasn''t planning to resist her in the first place, so he backpedaled several times before landing hard on his butt. Not even bothering to see if he was hurt or not, she snorted derisively and picked up her handbag. What a fucking joke. What, you finally won some money at the casino? Why else would a damn thief like you suddenly think about his little sister? Her expression remained mocking as she took a look inside her handbag ?? She saw the bundle of bills amounting to ?5 million as well as the car keys, and she cocked up an eyebrow. She blinked a couple of times and then lifted her head. Big brother? She wasn''t speaking to Seol Jihu. Before anyone noticed, Seol Wooseok was entering the room with an envelope in his hand. He was worried that Seol Jihu might cause a problem and quickly came here, but upon encountering a situation that could be described as the total opposite to what he was worried about, all he could do was to alternate his gaze between his siblings. .What is this? His voice sounded hard and firm. He threw the envelope on the floor, causing the bills inside to spill out. Seol Jinhee''s eyes widened. What, what the hell?! How much is this? She began counting, then her jaw nearly dropped to the floor. 50 mil And then, she looked back into the handbag. 55 million?! She then remembered the car key and the laptop as well. Ha you must have hit a jackpot, huh? Jinhee, return everything back to him. When Seol Wooweok spoke in a cold tone, Seol Jinhee shot a glare at him. Why? Are you mad? It''s obvious. He got this money through gambling. It''s still money, isn''t it? No! I won''t give it back! Seol Wooseok reached out to snatch the cash away from her hands, but she yanked the handbag away and the envelope with money in it before shoving them both underneath her clothes to hug them tightly. Seol Jinhee!! What?! You really want that dirty money? Dirty or not, this money rightly belongs to this family! It belongs to us in the first place, don''t you get that? Don''t you know how much dad and mom are struggling nowadays? When the two Seol siblings'' emotions began running high, Seol Jihu hurriedly intervened and separated them apart. He didn''t come here to watch them fight. He at least needed to resolve this misunderstanding before doing anything else. Hyung, Jinhee, you guys got it wrong. I didn''t get that money through gambling. Seol Jinhee stopped arguing with her oldest brother and spun her head to face him. Fuck off. She snorted as if the whole notion genuinely made her laugh. If you were planning to lie, then make it more convincing, okay? Ah, maybe you stole this? Did you rob a bank or something? I''m telling you the truth. Seol Jihu pleaded with a frustrated expression on his face. I stopped gambling. I''ve already asked the casino to ban me from entering the place. And the money''s from a commission No, it''s from the work. You stopped gambling? A lifetime ban from entering the casino? Seol Wooseok and Seol Jinhee asked at the same time. I stopped gambling about a month ago. And today, I came here straight after asking Seorak Land to permanently ban me from stepping foot in that place. Please believe me. Seol Jihu explained as clearly as he could. However, it wasn''t the issue of them not understanding him, but rather, everything to do with trust. So, what you''re saying is, you stopped gambling, you voluntarily asked to be permanently banned, and this money is legit, is that right? As if he found the idea just too unbelievable, Seol Wooseok asked again. Stop fucking wasting my time, okay? You think I''ll fall for your lies again? Seol Jinhee retorted derisively. Oh, so, when we begged you to get the entry ban, you didn''t even pretend to listen. And when we tried to do it for you instead, didn''t you throw an almighty tantrum? You expect us to believe you now? Jinhee. Hah? How dare you make that face in front of me?! What? You thought that just because you brought home some money, I''d start fawning all over you or something? You thought I''d start calling you Oppa again? Stop dreaming, you bastard. This is this, and that is that. This money is something that belongs to this family to begin with! Seol Wooseok cut his little sister off there. .I''ll confirm it. His glare was full of suspicion as he switched on his smartphone. Three, four ringings later, Seol Wooseok opened his mouth. Is this the Seorak Land? Yes, yes. I''d like to ask for a person to be banned from entering your. Ah, I''m his older brother. His name is Seol Jihu. Come again? Seol Wooseok''s voice became progressively louder. He asked to be permanently banned? Today? Personally? Seol Jinhee quietly listened from the side and became dazed herself. In, in that case, is it possible to find out when was the last time he entered your. Yes, the last time. It was the sixteenth of March?! A short while later, Seol Wooseok hung up. Seol Jinhee''s attitude had softened a tad, but she still continued to glare at Seol Jihu. Seol Wooseok spoke up as if he was still unconvinced. .I still can''t believe this. Hyung. Really, I. No, wait. Fine. Let''s say you were telling the truth. Then, just where did you get this money from? Uh? That, that''s from. I heard that Seonhwa gave you 2 million a month ago. He knew about that? Seol Jihu could only open and close his mouth, unable to say anything. I also heard that you returned everything later that night, too. You didnt have a single coin to your name, so how can you earn this much money in a month without resorting to gambling? Not only that, you brought a laptop and a car key. They were rather sharp and pointed questions. Even Seol Jinhee found it strange after hearing them. Wait, this is that super expensive gaming laptop. She began taking a closer look at the thrown laptop, and sure enough, her suspicion grew even stronger. Seol Jihu realized his mistake, then. Should he chalk this one to his desires getting the better of him? He remembered his little sister loved to play games, so he shelled out over ?3 million to buy the best gaming laptop found in the shop. How could he have ever guessed that the damn thing would end up being a potential source of trouble? ''What should I do now?'' In the end, he had no choice but to bluff his way out of this one. If he hesitated and wasted time here, they would start suspecting him with something else completely unrelated. That''s why I''m here today, to talk to you about what''s going on. He carefully squeezed out each and every single word. If he just said whatever that came to his mind, they would latch onto the holes in his story pretty quickly. So, Seol Jihu cautiously chose what he wanted to say. I was introduced to a job through a person I know. It pays quite well. Just what kind of work pays this much? Oh, that. I got lucky, that''s all. Something big happened and I received a large bonus. .Horse racing? Or sports betting? Hyung. Lottery? Seol Jihu rubbed his face. He got to confirm one more time what his family thought about him. But how could he blame them? He deserved it, after all. This money has nothing to do with gambling. You. Can you repeat everything you said in front of mom and dad? Doing that was a part of Seol Jihu''s original plan, but it had changed now. His hyung or his little sister might not be able to spot the fault in the story, but he could foresee his father asking many uncomfortable questions already. I''d like to do that, but I have to go. He''ll be home soon. It''s only because I''m really busy. I was working outside the office today, that''s why I''m here. So, please, speak to dad for me. Please? What do you want me to say to him? Very soon, I''ll be going out of town for a while. The duration could be as much as one, maybe over two months. You won''t be able to contact me during that time, but don''t worry about me. He managed to explain, albeit just barely. Both Hyung and his little sister still seemed confused, but there was no helping it. Seol Jihu couldn''t tell them anything concrete even if he wanted to. I gotta go. I''m running behind schedule. I''ll come by next time to properly greet mom and dad. Seol Jihu forced out a smile and bade his goodbyes. He opened the door, climbed down the flight of stairs, and opened the front door. But, until he closed the door. Never mind trying to stop him, he couldn''t even hear them call out his name. Of course, he used the excuse of being busy, but still. . For some reason, he felt like all his vigor was leaving his body. [You thought that just because you brought home some money, I''d start fawning all over you or something?] His sister''s words, spoken to him when his mind was in too much of a chaos to hear her, finally landed their lethal blow. As if they knew that he deserved the pain, the blow landed real hard and deep. ''I wanted to. apologize properly.'' He was too busy coming up with excuses that he couldn''t even get to say sorry once. His first step didn''t work out as he wanted to, but he still had one more person to apologize to. Seol''s head remained lowered as he trudged towards the nearest subway station. His shoulders drooped powerlessly, too. Chapter 43. Spilled Milk (2) Seol Jihu continued to wander aimlessly on a certain street. It wasnt that he didnt know what to do. He was just hesitant. Hesitation gripped him tightly and prevented him from taking that last step. For a while, he walked the same street over and over again. Eventually, his steps cautiously slowed to a stop as if he was standing on slippery ice. While standing still, he took a look inside a certain coffee shop through its front window. His gaze was directed beyond the tables and chairs, to a young woman preparing coffee beyond the counter. It was Yoo Seonhwa. .She was truly beautiful. Her clear eyes seemed to imply how honest she was; the light shining within those eyes was calm yet passionate; her slender hands cautiously handled the hot water; the soft and warm radiance whenever she smiled. Was that guy confessing to her? A man receiving a mug of coffee from her hesitantly pushed his phone forward. Yoo Seonhwa''s eyes opened up a little wider, but she still managed to shake her head softly enough for her neatly-tucked-in hair to gently brush her neck. The man still tried to present her with his phone, but only after she bowed her waist did he withdraw his disappointed hand. Even though she seemed a bit troubled, never once did Yoo Seonhwa lose her charming smile. The shop''s door issued a ring, and the rejected man walked out. Seeing that man''s back trudge away, Seol Jihu felt a certain amount of unexplainable deja vu. He took in several breaths and reached out towards the door handle, only to freeze on the spot again. He would''ve reached the door if he let his hand inch forward just a little bit more. However, the distance between himself and the door to the shop suddenly felt so wide and impossible to close, and it grabbed hold of him tightly. . In the end, he withdrew his hand and placed it on his chest. That was when he felt it. His pounding heart. And his fear. * The tables would be filled with patrons right past the lunch hour. But, after four in the afternoon, the shop would usually become less crowded. After the man who had been occupying a certain table for a long time finally left, a waitress finished tidying up his table, returned to the counter, and began speaking to her co-workers. Body, six points. Then, another waitress who was busy with wiping clean one of the display shelves began laughing her head off. Wow, how generous of you. Face, three points. Fashion sense, five points. Finally, a different waitress stopped organizing the vibration bells and chimed in as if she was waiting for this chance. She then clicked her tongue. A total of 14 points. How unfortunate, but rejected! Girls?! Yoo Seonhwa stopped operating the POS terminal and turned around to face the waitresses. They stopped their chat and then began giggling non-stop. Seeing this Yoo Seonhwa slowly shook her head. Is it really that fun? Eii, stop being so coy, Unni. We all know that you''re secretly enjoying this. What do you mean? Enjoying what? I just find it a little troubling, that''s all. If you continue to. That''s only because youre such a stonewall. By the way, Manager Yoo, wasn''t that the second person to confess today? It was ten people last week. At this rate, we might have a new record! Seeing three waitresses chat among themselves in clear excitement, Yoo Seonhwa could only sigh softly to herself. The truth was, she was blessed with outstanding beauty, so there were quite a few men who would approach her and ask her out during the day. Also, there would be no man alive who would simply walk by disinterested after hearing her comforting voice and seeing the way she gracefully carried herself. Such events kept occurring every single day, so the three girls working as part-time waitresses here began assigning points to all the potential suitors asking her out. One of them was tasked with the body, another one with the face, and the last one with fashion sense. They began critiquing without anyone''s permission; they even arbitrarily decided that the top combined points should be 30. Of course, Yoo Seonhwa told them to stop and behave themselves, but in a strange twist of logic, the girls began arguing in their defense that any guy who wished to date their respected manager should score at least 24 points. For the record, out of hundreds of men who tried their luck, 25 had been the highest score so far. For something these girls started as a bit of joke, the three of them were rather strict in their judging criteria. In any case, Yoo Seonhwa herself wanted this critique panel to disband with immediate effect. After all, no matter how careful these girls were, there was bound to be a slip-up sooner or later, and the customer might overhear them, which would naturally lead to a huge headache. Ohh! We might have our third candidate for the day! Where, where? Right outside. Look, there he is. He''s been standing there for the past hour or so, hesitating like that. You''re right. Should we take a closer look? They only pretended to listen to her and never really tried to heed her warnings. Seeing the three girls huddle around and began whispering amongst each other, Yoo Seonhwa decided to ignore them completely. The owner of the shop often called the girls ''the three no-answer stooges'' and at this very moment, she sort of understood where that sentiment was coming from. In the meantime, one of the girls with an arrogant expression studied the youth outside, before suddenly gasping and blinking her eyes several times. The guy outside was tall. His chest and biceps were sturdy. He possessed the type of a body that this girl preferred, the one where the muscles were tough yet agile and smooth without looking like a bodybuilder''s. The girl''s lips loosened in a foolish grin. Hi~ya. His butt and his waist are so dreamy! Body, ten points! She then turned her head towards another girl rubbing her chin like an arrogant old man. This girl had a really high standard and so far, never had issued a single nine pointer, never mind the perfect ten. It was not for nothing she was tasked with judging the face. .Hmm, he''s okay. Eight points. I knew you''d do that! Knew what? I knew that you like guys with softer, more delicate looks. What do you mean? Look, that guy''s face is manly enough, don''t you think so? She nodded her head and smiled in satisfaction. Well, we might have the highest point scorer of all time if this keeps up. So, how about his fashion sense? .Ten points. No, nine. His shoes are a bit of mismatch. Ohh? I get her, but what''s up with you? You know, that top he''s wearing? That one alone should cost a few hundred thousand. Hiik. The girls gasped in surprise before one of them tilted her head. Wait a minute, didn''t you say before that you hate name brands? No, it all depends on how you wear them, okay? It''s not the same with you buying the most expensive stuff out there so you can show off, and someone carefully choosing and picking the right combination like him. R, really? I can''t tell. With him, well, I think either a pro coordinator got him to wear those, or he could be someone really interested in fashion. Even though he looks simple and plain on the outside, he can''t fool my eyes. He''s got a killer fashion sense. An evaluation that bordered on gushing praises was made. Let''s see. 10 points, 8, and 9. 27 points! The history has been rewritten! The girls clapped their hands, and one of them spun around to look at Yoo Seonhwa, in the middle of concentrating on her job and not minding whether they were throwing a party or not. Unni! Manager! It''s a 27! Finally, we have a guy who can bring down your unwavering wall! .Girls. Yoo Seonhwa''s voice became heavy. There was a limit to her keeping quiet and ignoring them. She finally decided to teach these girls an unforgettable lesson today. I told you girls to stop this, didn''t I? How would he feel if he hears you and your Her words blurred and the tone went up the moment her eyes drifted to the outside of the shop. Yoo Seonhwa froze up in the middle of her speech. But, that was to be expected. The girls spoke of a guy who could bring down her wall, but that person turned out to be someone who had already done that once. .I. Wait. I''ll be back soon. Yoo Seonhwa took off her hat, grabbed her handbag, and hurriedly walked out from behind the counter. * Ring. The doorbell issued a ring once more. Seol Jihu stopped wasting time and momentarily held his breath. Yoo Seonhwa, still wearing the shop''s uniform, was now standing in front of him. He felt his entire body, starting from the fingertips, freezing up after being subjected to her cold eyes. You even decided to show up at my place of work. Seonhwa. Follow me. I don''t want to raise a fuss here. Yoo Seonhwa declared as so and began walking towards the backstreet without waiting for his consent. He had no choice but to follow after her. A short while later, Yoo Seonhwa stopped walking in front and turned around to face him. Seol Jihu too reflexively stopped. . She stared at him for a long time without saying a word. Seol Jihu''s head slowly lowered as if he was a criminal who knew his crimes. For some reason he found it hard to look at her in the eye. There were only six, maybe seven steps between him and her. However, he sensed this wordless pressure that forbade him getting closer. The first person to break the silence was Yoo Seonhwa. First of all, take these. Seol Jihu received his old bank card and the mobile phone and his expression became slightly dazed. T, thanks. I had forgotten about them. You forgot? No, you were just trying to create an excuse for yourself. You were being clever because I said I''ll call the police. No, really. I did forget them. Stop. Fine. So, why are you here today? Her voice remained cold. You left behind ?2 million that night. .Yeah. Now that you thought about it, you want that money after all, is that it? What? Should I give it to you, then? N, no. That''s not it. The thing is. Fine. I''ll give you. I''ll give it to you, so. Yoo Seonhwa pulled ?2 million, cash, from her handbag and thrust them out as if she was about to throw them away. It seemed that she had the cash ready just in case Seol Jihu came to visit her one day. Take it and please leave, right now. I need to go back to work. Her voice, filled with resentment and anger, tore into his body and began stabbing his innards like a dagger. Take this, and never appear before me ever again. She used to be a kind, loving girlfriend once upon a time. This is the last time I''ll turn a blind eye. Don''t ever think another cheap ploy like this will work in the future. It felt like she went past the point of despising him and into the realm of hating him now. ''Get a grip, get a grip.'' He stood there, his lips flapping helplessly for a while before he was able to squeeze out some words with considerable difficulty. I''m sorry. for coming to see you during your work. ? There was something I have to say to you. But, I thought that, if it''s not today, then I won''t be able to S, so, like, I. Seol Jihu began biting his lips. This was not it. This was wrong. Even he could tell this was gibberish. There were so many things he wanted to say to her, but his head became an untidy mess that was impossible to unravel. Slowly. He had to do it, slowly. Today was the last day. Unlike with his family, he had to end it with Yoo Seonhwa today. Seol Jihu made up his mind once more; only then did some calmness return to his heart. I know you''re really busy, but is it possible for us to talk? Ten minutes, five, no, even three minutes will be fine. .A short bout of silence later, Yoo Seonhwa retracted the hand carrying the money. He raised his gaze, a little more hopeful, but her eyes remained cold and critical. You want to talk? Yeah. Just how many more times do I have to tell you? If you want to talk to me, then go to the casino and apply for a ban there! I told you that I''d consider talking to you afterwards. I, I already have. Seol Jihu quickly replied. Yoo Seonhwa''s brows pricked up. What did you say? I''ve already applied for the lifetime ban. I did that in the morning before coming here. ..Hah. She let out a long sigh and stared at the sky. She closed her eyes and even clicked her tongue. It was as if she was dealing with someone beyond saving. Although she didn''t say outright You are lying, aren''t you? Seol Jihu thought that he could still hear those words. I''m telling you the truth. Please believe me. Yoo Seonhwa bit her lower lip after hearing him plead. She then pulled her phone out and switched it on. Hello? Is this Seorak Land counseling office? Ah, hello there. I''m calling you today to ask you for a favor, to ask whether someone is banned from entering your premises. His name is Seol Jihu. Seeing her confirm the truth by phoning the casino, he felt something bitter rising up in the back of his throat. Just how much pain and misery did he cause in the past for Yoo Seonhwa and his family to have memorized the casinos number? He''s already on the list? Today, he himself? Yoo Seonhwa''s hardened expression crumbled a little. T, Thank you. She ended the call and stared at him with eyes full of distrust. You. She blinked her eyes quickly and wetted her dry lips. .What did you want to talk about? Although it was only by a little, her voice sounded less chilly than before. This was the final chance, one he''d never have again. Seol Jihu worked up his courage. I''m sorry! He bowed his waist as much as he could. His gaze was immediately filled with the view of the concrete. What did you say? I''m really, really sorry. His left hand held the envelope with money much, much tighter. I know that I behaved like a son of a bitch. But, but still, I I wanted to ask for your forgiveness. . All those times I lied to you disappointed you made you go through hell hurt you with shit I said I wanted to apologize to you As his words stuttered out, the corners of his eyes began to sting. Seol Jihu gritted his teeth and endured. I''m sorry. He continued to beg for her forgiveness. He couldn''t do one of those moving and simple but concise apologies. No, that''d be more like him insulting her dignity. The longer she remained quiet and the more he spoke, he felt his throat clam up. I used to. It was then. I used to hope that a day like today would happen. Her quiet but heavy voice entered his brain. He focused all of his being and listened. Of course, I reflected a lot too. Im partially to blame for things turning out this way. I shouldn''t have given you any money when you asked me for the first time. I should have listened to your mom and your dad back then. Seol Jihu forgot what he wanted to say. I I believed that you''d revert back to how you were someday. So I waited for you with that single ray of hope until now. No, wait. Maybe this is me making more excuses. He felt like biting his own tongue as her calm, composed voice continued on. He wanted to shout out and say that it was all his fault. If she was scolding him and pouring out insults like his sister, then perhaps he could''ve endured and accepted her words. But having heard such a calm, composed voice, he simply didn''t know what to do anymore. Yoo Seonhwa cautiously asked him. Those things you said. Are they all true? .Yes. You really came here to apologize to me? Nod, nod. Well, then. Yoo Seonhwa relaxedly walked to where he was and extended her hand out. Then take this. The moment he saw her pushing the wads of note to him, Seol Jihu got to find out what the taste of despair was like. S, Seonhwa Please take it, if you are truly being honest. The emotions reflected in her eyes seemed a little complicated, but that was it. The reason for her to offer this money to him was quite clear: the severing of the final thread of connection they shared. If you truly thought like that, then Rather than words, please show me with your actions. Now, the meaning behind her action changed. It was no longer Take this and disappear from my sight but now, Please, don''t make my life any harder. He realized then; there was a deep emotional chasm existing between them that could never be healed again. Seol Jihu''s neck began trembling as the moment had finally arrived. He couldn''t accept this money. The moment he did, then it''d be over for good. No, it was already over. He knew this, yet he still couldn''t easily accept the money. Yoo Seonhwa let off a soft sigh and in the end, she carefully tucked the money in his pocket. Thank you for applying to be banned. I''m sure your parents will be happy to hear that. And Wooseok Oppa and Jinhee too.. Yoo Seonhwa quietly lowered her own eyes after watching him stare at the ground all this time. I''m too tired. I''m a little upset, yes, and to be honest, I don''t think I can sincerely forgive you in the state that I am in. . However, if you have truly changed back, then. I want you to press forward, work hard, and live well as if you were trying to show me all the progress you''ve made. If so, don''t you think that one day, we would be able to talk to each other with smiles on our faces? .One day. Yoo Seonhwa had formed a thick bond with the Seol family when she was still a young child. So, it was rather obvious that he would run into her during family reunions and national holidays in the future. However, he knew, and she knew too C what she said wasn''t meant to imply that they could try one more time. An unknown amount of time went by. .You''re right. Seol Jihu finally forced his head to rise up. His eyes remained fixed to the ground, however. Thank you for believing me. As ever, Yoo Seonhwa was a kind person. She treated him in a way that was incomparably kinder than when he went to see his family. It would have been hard for her to believe him after he had lied to her so many times already. Yet, she believed him once more. Not only that, by not using any harsh language and telling him stuff in a roundabout way, she was being considerate towards him, too. Indeed, he was well aware of this, but This 2 million. I understand. I''ll take it. I understand what you''re trying to say. .But, his heart ached even more than before. Seol Jihu sniffed in deeply and began fidgeting with his right hand the money she gave him. He still had to give her back what was hers. But at least take this. He raised his left arm carrying the envelope with money and opened his left palm. Then Huh? She formed an expression of confusion and looked down at his hand. .What? Then, her eyes that remained composed until now widened in surprise. Her mouth opened in a daze. He could immediately tell that she couldn''t believe what was happening. She even took a step back in shock. At this rate, she looked like she''d refuse the money, just like how his siblings did. So, he reached out and grabbed her hand to place the envelope there. Her skin felt so soft. So much so that he never wanted to let go. I, I should go. However, he could only be satisfied with holding her hand for this short moment. He did his best to force out a smile. Meanwhile, Yoo Seonhwa still looked stunned. You, but how? I won''t appear before you again. So, uh.. Take care of yourself. Seol Jihu turned around and ran out of the street. He began running hard as this unbearable emotion filled him up. Ah. Everything seemed to happen so fast. Yoo Seonhwa belatedly recovered her wits and instinctively confirmed the contents of the envelope. It was packed full of bills with the images of Shin Saimdang. She gasped out in shock one more time. He, he N, no wait. What.? Yoo Seonhwa was deeply mired in confusion for a while before she hurriedly switched her phone on. Wooseok Oppa? Yes, yes By any chance. He did come? When? Her voice continued to grow louder. 55 million Won?! Yeah. Not only that, he brought back Jinhees car and bought her a new laptop. But, that doesn''t make sense. Where did he get that money from? I don''t know. He assured me that he didn''t earn it through gambling But. Right. I know. Remember that day when he came to borrow money from you? I called the Seorak Land to confirm and they said the last time he was there, it was Thursday, March 16th. That means he really didnt get that money through gambling W, what was the date again? March 16th. In any case, he said the money was from an honest source. But, he said he was busy and had to go. I guess he went to see you. March 16th. ''No, it can''t be.'' Yoo Seonhwa was no longer listening to Seol Wooseok''s voice. N, no, wait. This, it can''t be The envelope fell on the ground, and the money spilled out. However, Yoo Seonhwa didn''t even take a second look at that and ran out of the street herself. Jihu! She looked around her and called out desperately. Seol Jihu! Unfortunately, Seol Jihu''s back could not be seen anymore. Chapter 44. The Places He Needs To Be Seol Jihu couldn''t remember how he got back to his room. He staggered up the stairs and opened the front door with an emotionless face. Underneath the window dyed in an orangey hue, the light of dusk drew a lengthy shadow and cast a shadow over his aged laptop. Seol Jihu leaned against the wall and closed his laptop shut. He suddenly felt like a fool, thinking back to when he was busy calculating all those sums. Just a little bit. It''d be a lie if he wasn''t just a tiny little bit expectant. However, the gap between reality and his imaginations proved to be too wide for him to bridge. The reality was cold and harsh as if it occupied the opposite end of the scale from his imagination. His old habit reared its head; he pulled out a cigarette and began puffing out blue smoke. Cough, cough. His throat felt scratchy. His eyes stung. Maybe because of that, the tears he''d been holding back began streaming down. [You think I''ll fall for your lies again?] How could he resent anyone. [.Horse racing? Or sports betting?] Or, how could he blame anyone? [Please take it, if you are truly being honest.] The view of the entire world seemed to have turned 90 degrees. His temple hit the floor, and Seol Jihu stared at the tilted room in a silent daze. His head was too chaotic to feel the pain. His breathing too was unsteady. Everything felt wrong. It was as if everything was telling him that he shouldn''t be here. ''I have no place left here.'' The moment this thought entered his head, his fuzzy, unfocused eyes regained some of the lost clarity. He did find a place he could go not too long ago, didn''t he? ''Paradise.'' Indeed, if it was that place. His hand rummaged through his pockets until he found a small slip of paper. For a while, he fidgeted around with it. He wanted to rip it up right away, but he was still waiting for a certain woman to give him a call first. Now that he took a look at himself, his condition wasn''t so good as well. Seol Jihu''s body shuddered from the sudden coldness rushing into his bones. He figured that he''d feel better after getting some sleep. Sniff. He sniffed slightly as he crawled on the floor and dug underneath the worn blankets. Within this cold room, only the deathly stillness kept him company. ''.I''m. lonely.'' He pulled the blanket over his head and quietly closed his eyes. On the other hand. The number you have dialed is not available at present. Please leave your message after the beep. And why is this guy not picking up his phone?! Kim Hannah angrily switched her phone off and frowned in unhappiness. Could he have dined and dashed? No, he didn''t look that stupid to begin with. She licked her lips and contemplated for a little while longer, before picking up her handbag to leave her residence. You think I won''t be able to find you because you hid yourself? * Kim Hannah arrived outside his house. She pressed the doorbell and knocked on the door, but the whole place was eerily quiet. ''He''s not home?'' Kim Hannah closed her eyes and concentrated. She then clearly sensed his aura coming from the inside. Her expressions crumpled in an instant. Knock, knock!! Hey! Open the door! I know you''re in there! Seol Jihu! Kim Hannah''s voice rose up as she knocked on the door. She even began chewing on her lower lip. Oh, so he was playing hard to get, was that it? Seething with anger, she grabbed the doorknob and turned it, hard. Maybe I shouldn''t have given him the money? But then, the door opened up without offering any resistance. ''It was open all this time?'' Rather than surprised, she suddenly felt foolish for wasting the last five minutes standing outside the door while doing stupid little things. Kim Hannah entered while looking around, only to cover her nose in a hurry as nausea viciously assaulted her. A truly disgusting odor, formed from the combination of stale cigarettes, rotting food, clothes that hadn''t been washed in ages, as well as other unidentifiable smell, attacked her senses. When she took a look around the state of the room, she found it to be a truly disgusting sight to behold. The cigarette butts piling up high atop a plate reminded her of a hedgehog, for instance. Kim Hannah felt an urge to vomit rush in, so she quickly made her way to the kitchen sink, only for her eyes to open even wider in shock. Blergh. In the end, she began retching. For someone like her who obsessed over her hygiene like a maniac, this room was a trash pit that made her feel disgusted and uncomfortable. Blergh, bleeeergh. She continued to retch several times more, before shifting her tearful eyes to look behind her. Only then did she spot Seol Jihu sleeping on the floor with a blanket covering his entire body. Y, you crazy bastard! Kim Hannah strode angrily to where he was. Hey, wake up! She used the tip of her feet to push the blanket off but froze still afterwards. Uuu uuuuu. She heard him moaning out in pain. He was breathing with much difficulty as well. His hair was soaked with sweat and clung to his scalp, and she spotted large sweat drops on his neck, too. What on earth. Kim Hannah''s anger cooled down in an instant. She squatted down and placed her palm on his forehead, and felt his temperature. He was boiling hot. . She had no idea that he was sick, so she felt foolish and apologetic for suspecting him. .Idiot. How can you not get sick when sleeping in a room like this? She muttered out in defeat and quietly sighed out. She took another sweeping look at the place and then, shook her head. Ehew. You were fine back in Paradise, but why are you like this on Earth? She spoke to herself as if she couldn''t help it, and stood back up. Even if it''s cold, endure it for a while. Let me start by getting some fresh air in here. I might also get sick from this room if I don''t do something right now. She proceeded to fling open the window as wide as it could be opened and rolled up both her sleeves. As if she was getting ready to exert some effort after a long while of not doing so, she stretched her back and loosened her neck muscles. Okay, let''s see. Where should I get started first? * Seol Jihu had a dream. It was a kind of a dream that he hadn''t had in a long time. But it was a good one. Yoo Seonhwa came to see him and began nursing him. She even scolded him for the messy state of his room. She dragged him to the corner and then began cleaning the mess. While the washing machine did its thing, she went out and bought stuff like dishwashing soap, air freshener, and some other cleaning products. She washed his clothes, then tidied up the kitchen, washed all the dirty dishes, threw away the rotting rubbish, cleaned out the fridge, mopped the floor, wiped the windows clean, and even got around to cleaning the bathroom. She spent the next several hours on completely transforming his entire residence. Then, saying she was hungry, she cooked ramen. Seeing her stand in the kitchen with her ponytail gently swaying about, Seol Jihu felt warm and fuzzy inside. It was as if he had gone back in time, back to when everything was okay. If there was one thing he couldn''t quite understand, then that would be her wearing a business suit. Why wasn''t she in her uniform? Yoo Seonhwa had never once wore a business suit until now. Suddenly, his nose picked up on the spicy but delicious smell. Saliva began pooling on the tip of his tongue. Seol Jihu swallowed his saliva as the sleepiness left him, and he blinked his eyes several times. ''It wasn''t a dream?'' He quickly raised his upper body. Oh, will you look at this guy? A rather particular prim tone of voice entered his ears. Kim Hannah narrowed her eyes and stared at him while carrying the tray with ramen on it. You sure can smell food like a sniffer dog, can''t you? Kim Hannah?! If you''re up, then come and have some. What are you doing here? I told you, didn''t I? If you don''t answer my call, then I''d come barging into your place. Kim Hannah replied matter of factly. Seol Jihu dazedly surveyed his surroundings. And his jaw nearly hit the floor after realizing that his trash pit room had been transformed into spotless living quarters. ''Was my place this spacious?'' He spotted plates neatly arranged on the shelves, and the floor seemed to glisten like marble. There was an unfamiliar but nice scent permeating in the air too. This place was well past the level of being a nice place to be in, and straight into the territory of ''My Sweet Home''. .You thinking of starting a new career? What are you even talking about? Kim Hannah sourly retorted to his question. Seol Jihu massaged his forehead. So, it was you. He thought it was Yoo Seonhwa, though That''s right, you idiot. Do you know how many trash bags I. Wait a minute? Why do you sound disappointed? N, no way. You''re mistaken. I''m grateful. Really. He flinched and quickly denied it while waving his hands around. Kim Hannah snorted once. That''s right. You better be grateful. How can you even think about sleeping in a place like this? It was probably full of germs and stuff. Euh! She shuddered as if just imagining it gave her the chills and put the tray down on the small table. She then sneaked a glance at him. You don''t want? I cooked two packets, you know? Warm steam invitingly rose up from the pot. And after a pair of wooden chopsticks were placed before him, there was no way he could refuse now. And when he thought about it, he hadn''t eaten anything since the morning. Indeed, he was feeling hungry. So, he decided to fix that first before thinking about anything else. Sluuurp. ''It''s good.'' The noodles were perfectly chewy, and the soup itself was on the right side of being spicy, with the chopped spring onion bits adding a layer of refreshing aftertaste as well. Kim Hannah began giggling after seeing the youth focus on wordlessly hoovering up the ramen. You like it? Yeah. Well, I''ve got some skills when it comes to making ramen. Anyways, enjoy yourself. Okay, thanks. The two of them concentrated on the meal at hand for a while. And sure enough, the noodles were finished pretty quickly. It''s not really enough for both of us, right? Kim Hannah licked her lips and with an unsatisfied face, she looked at Seol Jihu enjoying the spoonful of the ramen soup. How about some rice to go with the soup? Yeah, that sounds. Ah, but there''s no. I''ve already bought some instant rice. I got them when I went out to buy extra trash bags, you see. Kim Hannah went to the kitchen and brought out packets of instant rice. She must''ve had them warmed in the convenience store, because they were rather cold to his touch. They dumped the rice into the ramen soup and shared the rest of the meal among themselves. Once his stomach was full, he felt sated and a bit sleepy as well. Even though he just woke up, his eyelids felt like they weighed thousands of tons. Seeing him like this, Kim Hannah smirked. You aren''t a kid anymore, but you''re getting sleepy because you''re full? She then took the tray with the empty dishes away, before bringing a bag of medicine. Hey, let me do that. Don''t bother. You''re still sick, you know. I bought some medication, so take those and rest up. We''ll talk tomorrow. Seol Jihu closed his mouth. The thing he hated the most was needles, and the thing he hated the second most was taking medication. It might have something to do with childhood trauma. Kim Hannah hummed as she washed the dishes, only to get royally ticked off when she found out that he didn''t even bother to take a single medication. She forced him to take some pills, and after that, she said she''d talk to him tomorrow, then turned around to leave. It was getting late and she also needed to get some rest, too. I''ll be going now. Get some rest, okay? And don''t you dare not answer my call again. Just as she was about to leave, she felt him suddenly grab her hand. Kim Hannah. What? Don''t go. Please. .What did you say? Kim Hannah couldn''t help but flinch after hearing his pleading tone of voice. Well, it was already in the middle of the night, so. A thought that said perhaps coming here was a mistake entered her head. I. Hey. Kim Hannah turned around to face him and firmly stated her position.You''re an Invited, and I''m your Inviter. I know. If you know, then you shouldn''t behave like this. Don''t you think you''re being a bit inconsiderate here? Do I look that easy to you? She began sounding quite a bit pissed off. Seol Jihu stared at with his eyes blinking non-stop as if to show he had no idea what she was on about before his tired voice left his mouth. I want to go back. Hm? Right now, I want to go back. It was Kim Hannah''s turn to blink her eyes. Her neck skin reddened up from embarrassment only for a brief moment. The moment she confirmed the strange fervor in the youth''s eyes. Let''s go. Right now. I mean, we have the means, right? .Her own eyes narrowed to a slit. ''No way. Can it be?'' As a matter of fact, she had been feeling that something odd was up. She also found it strange that the youth was unusually quiet during the mealtime. What she initially worried about was Seol Jihu not wanting to go back to Paradise after coming back to Earth. However, the truth turned out to be the exact opposite of that. Not even one full day had passed, yet Seol Jihu wanted to go back to Paradise already. The most convincing evidence was his complexion, which was now full of vigor as soon as he mentioned going back. She felt that the way he held her hand was like someone dearly holding onto the sole remaining lifeline. Kim Hannah began thinking that. .That this wasn''t right. .That this was dangerous. Every now and then, one would find people like this; people who were seduced by the charms of the Lost Paradise and discarded their lives here on Earth. It was kinda like putting the horse before the cart. Such Earthlings would lose their lives pretty early on, ten times out of ten. They would get drunk on the adrenaline provided by the battles of Paradise and end up seeking out progressively more dangerous assignments. Other Earthlings called these kinds of people the Paradise junkies. Normally, Kim Hannah would have welcomed his desire to return to Paradise, but Seol Jihu wasnt a simple Contracted nor was he a disposable pawn that could be thrown away after being used once or twice. No, he was an Earthling that could become her trustworthy support and an important partner in the future. Indeed, he was more like a rough gemstone she needed to nurture very carefully. She wanted Seol Jihu to balance both of his lives here as well as over there; she definitely didn''t want to see him get addicted to Paradise. Besides, he only went there once, and he spent most of his time inside the Neutral Zone; it was rare to see someone who wanted to return to Paradise only after experiencing so little. ''Something must have happened here.'' Remembering Seol Jihu''s past, she could think of a couple of things that might have happened. You can''t. Kim Hannah firmly refused him. But, why not? At the bare minimum, you have to finalize the contract first. Give it to me. Let me sign it right now. You think that''s the end just because you signed it? I''ve got lots of things to say to you, and besides, aren''t you curious about some things, too? What about your future plans? .I''ll figure it out once I get there. Seol Jihu''s fervor cooled down a lot after hearing her angry voice. In any case, you can''t. I want to get some sleep, too! Do you have any idea how tired I am trying to tidy this place up? Seol Jihu forgot what he wanted to say now, his expression one of apology. Just get some sleep. You look like youre about to fall asleep at any second anyways. Plus, when its time for us to go back, Ill make you go even if you dont want to. Okay. In the end, Seol Jihu waved a white flag. A short while later The light of the room turned off. A complicated expression formed on Kim Hannah''s face as she watched the sleeping Seol Jihu and his steady breathing. She stood at the front entrance and deliberated for a while before she settled down on a spot a bit of distance away from him. She draped the jacket around her like a duvet. She was worried about him running off to Paradise without her knowing. Her sharp senses would snap her out of sleep even if there was a minute disturbance, so she trusted that and decided to stay. As his protector, she had to prevent him from ''escaping'' into Paradise at all costs. ''Really now, what a troublesome guy to look after.'' Kim Hannah stared at him for a long while before closing her eyes as a yawn left her mouth. * Kim Hannah woke up first in the early dawn, confirmed that Seol Jihu was still asleep, and quietly took a shower. She originally planned to lightly wash up but had shed way too much sweat the day before cleaning this pigsty of a room, so it couldn''t be helped. She didn''t want to wake him, so she took her clothes inside the bathroom with her, but then, the noises of the water must''ve woken him anyways; by the time she got out, Seol Jihu was sitting up while rubbing his eyes. The morning sun had already risen past the horizon when he finished washing up as well. She then dragged the youth out of his house and took him to a small diner located in some forgotten backstreet, so they could have some breakfast. While waiting for the food to arrive, she demanded that he tell her everything that had happened yesterday. Seol Jihu wasn''t really keen on revealing them but still told her everything. After hearing his story, her reactions were quite dramatic, to say the least. W, what?! You spent over ?100 million yesterday?! . How can you be that stupid? Are you even the same person?! Are you even that first-ranked survivor?! . Hey, you!! I told you to think about the difference in the time, didn''t I?! What would they think when a gambling addict like yourself showed up after a month of silence with ?5-60 million in tow, claiming to have given up on gambling completely out of the blue?! Ah? Kim Hannah was this close to losing her sh*t, and she nearly jumped up from her seat. She thought that he''d use the cash wisely; that was why she deposited some in his account to begin with. A guy who was so thoughtful and capable of solving all those difficult tasks quite easily back in Paradise, did a 180 as soon as he returned to Earth. She could hardly believe how dumb he was. You dumb idiot you really went and did it. Kim Hannah massaged her neck as she wallowed in the pits of despair. .It''s not like I don''t understand where you''re coming from, okay? But, in that case, you should have just shown up with 2-30 million first or something. You need to gradually mend your old ties by apologizing first, saying you''ve quit gambling for good, that you''d work hard to repay them, but that you''re too busy so you''ll call them later on, etc, etc What, you thought you could get back on their good graces in one shot? Your relationships broke down years ago, remember? Her continuous stream of correct opinions caused Seol Jihu to wordlessly scratch the back of his head. Even if he had ten mouths, he''d still have no excuses to offer right now. Haaaaaah. Kim Hannah spat out lengthy groans over and over again, before glaring at him. This can''t go on. ? Although you haven''t signed the contract yet, as soon as you do, I''m going to invoke the protectors privilege. The protectors privilege? You want to make it right with your family. Correct? Seol Jihu nodded his head as if that was obvious. I''m not planning to interfere with how you live your private life, but I''ll be intervening in this matter, okay? The food arrived then, so Kim Hannah''s dissatisfaction had to pause for a while. Let''s eat. We''ll talk while we eat. Kim Hannah scooped some soup up with her spoon and continued on. Now, listen. Among my subordinates, there is this guy who went there when he was just a university student. He did okay, carved himself a nice little career, became famous and then got scouted by Sinyoung in the end. He even got married not too long ago, too. You even get married in that side? Sure, there are some people who do, but that''s not what I''m saying. Kim Hannah waved her hand around to emphasize the fact that it wasn''t what she wanted to talk about. Anyways. He married a girl who''s not involved with that world, know what I mean? So, what do you think happened? I wonder. Isn''t it a bit, you know, dangerous? He could get discovered, right? You think so? You see, his actual life is going pretty nicely. He comes to work in the mornings and transfer to that side, spends a couple of days there and comes back, but it''s only the late afternoon over here. If he were to get delayed that side, then he would simply tell her that he''d been putting in some overtime. If he needs some extra time that side, then he just tells her that he''s going on a business trip. But, his wife could show up at the company, right? Kim Hannah shrugged her shoulders. So? What''s the problem? We just have to show her her husband working at the office. What if she shows up unannounced or there''s an emergency? Even those are not a problem. If something happens to his household or his family, the company will be notified immediately. We''ll tell her that he''s working outside the offices, and at the same time, one of our guys will transfer to the other side and bring him back. You really are thorough in managing your people, aren''t you? That''s the power of my company. And well, that''s one of the reasons why I will be looking after you, too. Seol Jihu nodded his head and agreed with her. The tone of Kim Hannah''s voice was a bit combative, but he didn''t mind hearing her out. Rather than her interfering, it sounded more like she was going to help him out, instead. In any case, what you''re saying is that, you''ll invoke this privilege of the protector, right? That''s right. Actually, I don''t even really need to invoke the privilege in the first place. This is one of the responsibilities people like me, who were granted the rights to scout, must carry out. Rights to scout? That''s right. You think the rights are granted for free to us? Naturally, we have the responsibilities and duties to perform. Kim Hannah began munching on the rolls of kimbap before going oops after seeing the youth''s vacant expression. Since he was so outstandingly capable back in Paradise, she would sometimes think that he had figured most things out by himself already and gloss over some stuff. Even if it''s called rights, it''s not that impressive. It''s like, we can use the stamps, and get to figure out whether you''re involved with that world or not C that much, I guess? You can do that? Of course. Without such a thing, why would I have believed you back then? Just because you swore in your mother''s name or something? Ok, so how do you tell, then? Give me your hand. Seol Jihu opened his right palm and presented it to her. But she shook her head. Not your right hand. The hand where I planted that stamp. Seol Jihu opened his left palm and tilted his head. From his perspective, it was just a hand with nothing on it and he couldn''t see anything special there. However, it must have been different to Kim Hannah because she was nodding her head rather sagely. Yeah, I can see it pretty clearly now. It must be that vivid because you''re a Gold Mark. You can see something on my hand? Yup. There are three ways to distinguish those who are involved with that world and those who are not. She licked the chopstick and unfurled her index, middle, and ring fingers. Firstly, you recognize a person''s face. Even you can do this. Secondly, you can take a look at the other''s Marking. But the drawback to this method is, you don''t know exactly where the Marking might be. Sometimes, you might find it in some weird place, you know? Seol Jihu became slightly curious what those weird places could be. The last one is to sense the ''aura''. The aura? There''s this distinctive aura emitted from the Marks. You have to be close to the Mark and concentrate hard to feel it though. Seol Jihu became deeply intrigued as they began discussing a topic related to Paradise. Ah, I got sidetracked. Anyways Kim Hannah clicked her tongue and pulled out the contract as well as a pen from her inner pocket. My point is this. I want you to balance your life over here as well as the one over there, just like that subordinate I told you about. Thats. Listen. I''ve been living on that side for far longer than you have. I also got to meet a lot more people than you. Hell, I''m someone who seduces others into entering that place. Suddenly, the tone of her voice became lower in the middle of her speech. I''ll be honest with you here. Ever since I began as a broker, I''ve never imagined that I''d say these words out aloud. Kim Hannah took a big gulp of water, adjusted her glasses and continued. I''m convinced after seeing how you acted last night. You may not need it when you''re on the other side, but when you''re here, you need strict management. . More importantly, I wont sit back and watch the man I invited get addicted to that side and flounder around like a fool. Got that? Kim Hannah spoke up to here and placed the contract in front of Seol Jihu. If you understand me and feel confident that you can do this, then sign the contract. Seol Jihu remained quiet, before picking up the pen. And just as he pulled the contract in closer. Don''t forget. Her voice was sharp. The place you need to be is here. Chapter 45. To Paradise, Once More Seol Jihu carefully checked out the contract from Gula. Not one word had been changed from when he first read it. Of course, judging from the personality she displayed until now, Kim Hannah wouldn''t try to pull a fast one like that. Seol Jihu finished scanning the contract and signed on the dotted line. As he returned the contract to her, he spoke. Now that I''ve signed the contract, I want to ask you about something. ? Don''t you work for Sinyoung? Yeah, I do. Why did you say those things back then? Wouldn''t it be more advantageous for you if I ended up signing with them? Kim Hannah carefully but professionally folded the contract and hid it inside her jacket before cocking an eyebrow. I was wondering why you haven''t asked me that yet. But shouldn''t you have asked that question before signing the contract? What if you have a change of mind after hearing what I have to say? You''d have said things in such a way to make sure that I don''t change my mind anyway. Well, I just wanted to hear your honest words without worrying about how you''d change the story. You seem to get smarter when it comes to things like this, huh. Kim Hannah shot him a prim glare and took off her glasses. She even put the spoon down and began lightly tapping the table with her index finger. Okay, fine. It''s a long story, but since you want to hear it, I''ll tell you. Do you know what the current situation is like for Sinyoung? Seol Jihu was about to ask, Arent they the biggest organization in Paradise? but held back. The way she asked her question, it sounded like something pretty serious was going on here. They are stuck between a rock and a hard place, going nowhere. Kim Hannah rested her chin on the back of her hand and gazed at the outside of the diner with half-closed eyes. Her face, as reflected on the glass, looked rather bitter. Their situation is really complicated right now. Sinyoung lost their most powerful combat force, and they are also losing their justification for being there. It''s not as if their foundation has become weak enough to be shaken around, but on the flip side, they can''t deny that they have indeed been weakened considerably compared to the past. I''m curious, but have you read the Romance of the Three Kingdoms before? She came out of nowhere with that one, but Seol still nodded his head. Cao Cao succeeded in ''securing'' the young emperor, thereby creating the firm foundation for himself to control the empire, right? Sinyoung did something similar. A year ago C no, wait. Three years ago in that place''s time flow, the very first rebellion happened within the human alliance. Kim Hannah lowered her voice and continued on. To be more specific, a certain kingdom wanted the Earthlings to become more proactive, and they formed an alliance of sorts with other like-minded kingdoms and tried a method that was a bit more forceful than before. As a result, several organizations rebelled openly against their unreasonable demands. An entire region rose up to resist this push, so surely you can imagine how big of a rebellion it was. A region? Which one? The South. The resistance movement formed around the South as its center. And in the end, a war broke out. Those guys were defeated. in the blink, and. pushed to the brink. Ah. In the middle of her speech, Kim Hannah went, Ah! She forgot about the pact to never to speak about the secrets of Paradise and ended up doing precisely that. Seol Jihu waved his hands around briefly to show her it was fine. Did every Earthling participate in the rebellion? No. Some participated, but there were some who supported the royal families. However, most were neutral. Kim Hannah then placed her hand on her chest. It was right around then. Sinyoung had remained neutral until that time, but they declared their support of the royal family and entered the fray. She then raised two of her fingers. There were two reasons Sinyoung decided to intervene. The first thing was, of course, for profit. And secondly, they were confident in winning. As if she was feeling thirsty, Kim Hannah took large gulps of the cold water. Phew~. Of course, even Sinyoung didn''t possess the military might to subdue a rebellion of that size by themselves. However, even though they were small in number, there were some Earthlings who supported the royal families, so they joined in. Sinyoung also persuaded their allies to participate as well. Then, using those events as the pivotal point, they began persuading other neutral organizations into participating. And most importantly. To signify the importance of what she was about to say, her expression hardened noticeably. They let loose a single Unique Ranker into the battlefield. To be acknowledged as a Unique Ranker in Paradise, one had to be level 7 or above. Not everyone could level up that high, and there were only a handful of such individuals in the whole of Paradise. His name is Sung Shihyun. Sung Shihyun Seol Jihu repeated that name inwardly. He had heard of this name before. From the way she had crossed her arms against her chest, it seemed that Kim Hannah wasn''t happy about something there. Sinyoung was encouraged by Sung Shihyun''s combat prowess, and through him, they were able to achieve a sweeping victory against the rebellion. The royal families wished to push forward with the momentum and even destroy the rebellion''s headquarters, but Sinyoung didn''t want that. No, they came up with a nice-sounding pretext of giving the other side a chance, saying that the continuous fight between humans would only weaken the influence of mankind on the planet. So, they went ahead with ceasefire negotiations. No matter how good a pretext sounded, it''d always remain as a pretext. It meant that Sinyoung had already started their machinations on the political landscape of Paradise well before the negotiations began. In the end, the royal families promised to allow complete freedom of the Southern region under the condition that all the remaining rebels were relocated there. Mm. Isn''t that the same thing as the rebels ultimately getting what they wanted in the first place? If you look at the result only, sure. But you could also say that they were exiled there too. I''m sure you''ve heard by now that the South is always mired in warfare, right? Seol Jihu had heard the condensed version before C that there were currently four different species calling Paradise their home and that the humans were the weakest of them. The South is pretty much the frontlines of the war. In other words, it''s the most dangerous area. Ah. Seol Jihu let out a gasp of shock. He now understood who had gained the most out of the rebellion from those two sentences she uttered out. That''s right. It''s the same thing as Sinyoung sending all their rival influences down to the South to act as their meat shield. And thanks to that, Sinyoung got to increase their political clout back in the Capital without a single worry. And they even had the royal family in their back pocket, so what did they have to fear now, right? Kim Hannah spoke the last sentence with a slight hint of disdain before slowly leaning her back against the chair. However, no flower blooms forever Not everything was plain sailing for them, you see. About two years ago in the flow of time that side, a new problem occurred. One that nobody saw coming. A problem, you say? Sung Shihyun. It was that name again. Well, him even I can''t figure it out why he did what he did. Some say he had a falling-out with Sinyoung''s management, and others say the royal family made their move after getting worried about Sinyoung''s growing influence. Or maybe, Sung Shihyun''s own greed got the better of him. Just what kind of a person is this Sung Shihyun, anyway? I can''t speak about his identity here. But know this, he isn''t a nice guy. His abilities are indeed a real deal, but I remember him being incredibly arrogant, and that he used to do whatever he felt like. What''s important is that he went ahead with a certain military expedition against other''s wishes, spectacularly failed that, and went missing ever since. Hes dead? That''s the thing C no one knows. Just because he''s ''dead'' on that side, that doesn''t mean he''s dead this side too. However, he''s completely disappeared without a trace over that side and over here, too. Seol Jihu agreed with the notion that it sounded rather bizarre and opened his mouth to speak. I guess that with Sung Shihyun going missing, Sinyoung got affected pretty badly, right? But, of course. That guy was what you''d call an Irregular. Kim Hannah nodded her head. No matter which organization, there is a limit to how much manpower you can mobilize at once for individual requests and missions. The reason Sinyoung was able to grow at an explosive rate was because of the full support from the royal family. Of course, Sinyoung had to listen to the royal family''s demands in return. And the nearly impossible missions or difficult tasks were taken care of by Sung Shihyun. However, with the disappearance of that Sung Shihyun, it became harder to carry out the demanding tasks set out by the royal families. And so, the foundation Sinyoung relied on to grow more influential and wealthy began to rock unsteadily. Understanding as such, Seol Jihu''s eyes narrowed to a slit. I think I can understand where the rebellion was coming from. Just how ridiculous were the demands made by the royal family? I get where they are coming from, but wouldn''t you normally make the request after seeing what the current situation is like? Right. That''s how you''d normally do that, but. For some reason, Kim Hannah blurred the ends of her words. It was as if she was trying to be vague about something. In any case, that''s where this story ends. Actually, this isn''t something you should be aware of, right now. But, I should answer that question you asked me earlier. Kim Hannah coughed to clear her throat and stared straight at Seol Jihu. After the powerful combat potential called Sung Shihyun became missing, Sinyoung became incredibly busy. They have way too many business interests to look after, and they have to keep an eye on the royal family too. Even I''m supposed to handle eight different assignments right now. Eight? Seol Jihu could only leak out a hollow chuckle. He even thought whether it was fine for her to be here or not. And then, in the midst of this madness, a new Irregular has appeared. Of course, that''s you. The paths you walked, the things you''ve done and achieved, they are remarkably similar to Sung Shihyun''s. Well, if you are Sinyoung, how would you respond? I''ll probably try to scout me. Obviously. But having lost Sung Shihyun once, they would make sure they are prepared this time. You felt it too when you took a look at their contract, right? Every single clause promising to support you were traps that would''ve shackled you real good. Sure, they would help you get stronger, but they will also turn you into a puppet that only moved according to Sinyoung''s wishes. He had been expecting something like that already, but now that he heard the truth straight from her, it certainly felt a bit different than before. Kinda like his body was shuddering or something. ''But, why me?'' If I were to be honest, youre currently a juicy prey waiting to be devoured. Seol Jihu stared blankly at Kim Hannah. He understood now why he shouldn''t sign up with Sinyoung, but her helping him out was a different matter altogether. At the end of the day, Kim Hannah still worked for Sinyoung, after all. And finally, the reason I''m helping you like this. She locked her fingers. Well, you can criticize me for being materialistic if you want. That gold stamp was my private property. And besides, I didn''t want others to steal you from me. Steal? Mn. If I coerced you into joining Sinyoung, then sure, they would''ve praised me for it. They''ll promote me as my reward too. But, that would be all, right? The moment you join the company, the higher-ups would do anything to possess you. And since I don''t have any power, you''ll end up being taken from me. Kim Hannah then raised both her hands in a slight shrug. If that was the case, then wouldn''t it be much more profitable for me if you didn''t join and grow stronger outside the company? Mu~ch more, right? You grow powerful and strong and start supporting me, then I''d get to have a proper say within Sinyoung, you know what I mean? Uhuhuhuhu. T, that''s how it is? That''s right! I raised this guy, he''s friendly with me, he only deals with me, etc, etc. You wanna ask this guy for a request, then talk to me first. Keuh~. Kim Hannah''s neck shrunk back slightly and her shoulders started to tremble a little as if the thought alone made her very excited. Now that he heard her story, he kind of agreed with her there. However, the rosy future of her dreams could only take place on the condition that Seol Jihu grew up to become someone with great power. Honestly, he felt burdened by her expectations. I think you''re thinking too highly of me. Hmm. Seeing the youth smile awkwardly, Kim Hannah pouted slightly. Indeed. You do make me worried from how you acted this side, you know? She began giggling and that brought out a soft but genuine smile from him as well. The two of them continued on with their breakfast and chatted about what they needed to do for their happy future on the other side. Don''t think too hard about this. As they left the diner and headed back to his place, Seol Jihu fell into deep thought. So, Kim Hannah offered a bit of advice. You''re still only Level 1. No one is expecting you to do something incredible. So, you should just focus on getting used to life on that side for the next couple of years. You can even think of it as playing a game. Playing a game? Right. Like video games. You log in when you have a bit of free time, kinda like that. Of course, it''d be your main line of work, though. Seol Jihu recalled hearing something similar to this before. [My ass. In the end, this is all just a fucking game, man. A game. And you''re supposed to enjoy playing games.] But unlike when Kang Seok said those things, Seol Jihu didn''t feel disgusted this time. No, he thought that it wouldn''t be so bad to view this whole thing just as Kim Hannah had said. Everyone had different ways to enjoy themselves, after all. As they walked back to his place, they encountered a middle-aged woman busy sorting through the trash in front of the building where he lived. She was a cleaning lady he had seen a few times while he went about his business in the past. The woman was mouthing off her discontent while trying to sort out the mountainous pile of trash. She then spotted the youth and the glasses-wearing woman and tilted her head a little. Seol Jihu felt guilty about all the crap there, so he quickly bowed to her and ran inside his room. After entering his home, they began preparing themselves to return to Paradise. This thing, is it fine to leave it behind here? Do what you feel like. After taking out all the prohibited items, Kim Hannah produced a small slip of paper from her pocket. Well, then. It''s finally time for us to head back to Paradise you so desperately wanted to return to. Seol Jihu smirked and pulled his own slip of paper out. It was here that Kim Hannah spoke to him one more time. I''m asking this for your own good, but you know what you need to do once we go back there, right? Yes, I know. Okay. Let''s go, then. Rip. Along with the noise of the paper being torn, a circular light appeared in the empty air. Kim Hannah was swallowed up by this light from her head down to her feet and disappeared from sight in an instant. Seol Jihu observed this with great curiosity before deciding to rip his own paper C but then, he stopped. He spotted his smartphone, discarded to the corner of the room. After Yoo Seonhwa gave it back to him, he didn''t even get around to charging it, so it was currently turned off. ''The place I need to be'' He felt a sudden urge to confirm something. If he switched that phone on, wouldn''t calls from his family or Yoo Seonhwa arrive? It didn''t take too long for him to realize how embarrassingly unrealistic that wish was. ''.There''s no way they''d contact me, anyway.'' Seol Jihu let off a lengthy sigh before ripping the transfer paper in half. * Ehew, why is there so much trash here hm? The middle-aged woman continued to complain to herself as she sorted out the trash. It was then that she sensed the presence of someone behind her. She turned around to take a look. A beautiful woman with a pretty dress was standing there while holding an envelope in one hand. She must have come here the first thing in the morning because her hair was still damp. When their gazes met, the beautiful woman politely greeted her. Hello there, Auntie. Aigoo, hello to you too. It''s been a while. Wait, I did see you for a little bit yesterday, so it''s not a while, is it? The middle-aged woman greeted the young woman warmly as if they were familiar with each other. Besides that, you also came today? I thought you decided to not to come here anymore. Yes, I have a business here today. Yoo Seonhwa displayed an uneasy smile. By any chance, have you seen the guy who stays in room 405? Ahh Him? Yes, I''ve seen him. A light gleamed in Yoo Seonhwa''s eyes. Is he home? Well, that. Maybe, around 30 minutes after you left yesterday? One hour? Anyways. He came home around that time after you left. I want to tell him that you stopped by, but he seemed so tired and troubled, so. Yoo Seonhwa''s mouth hung open a little. Yesterday, after Seol Jihu ran off, she chased after him right away. There was something she just had to confirm. So, she paid the taxi driver extra just to get to Seol Jihu''s place as soon as possible. The problem was that he hadn''t come back home. She waited for a long time, yet he didn''t show up. If she knew he''d come so soon afterwards, then she would have waited here. She couldn''t have guessed that he''d come home after she left. He must have wandered around the streets aimlessly before stumbling back home somehow. I think he''s in there, now. But, what should I do. Aigoo What''s wrong? It''s something a bit scandalous for me to say, but. I wonder if it''ll be fine? I''m sure it''ll be fine. Please feel free to speak. I saw him enter not too long ago, but some pretty lady was sticking very close to him, you see. Pardon? As soon as she spotted Yoo Seonhwa''s facial expression, the cleaning lady hurriedly added a few more words. I''m not sure what''s going on. That lady borrowed some cleaning equipment last night, saying that she''s going to clean out room 405. She was speaking in such a curt and straightforward manner, even though she looks like a fox. All this trash, it''s from that room, you know? . D, did I overstep my boundaries? .No, not at all. Yoo Seonhwa said her goodbyes and hurriedly entered the building. She quickly ran up the stairs. She wasn''t feeling something as petty as jealousy. It was definitely not lingering attachment, either. However. As she listened to the story from the cleaning lady, the various possibilities she thought of were converging into one situation she hoped would not happen. If what she saw yesterday was not wrong, then. ''No, he cant.'' He had finally regained himself, yet this. If her suspicions were proven to be correct, then she swore to herself that she''d save him no matter the cost. With this in mind, she arrived at the door to room 405. Jihu! Thud, thud! Seol Jihu! She pounded on the door for a while, but there was no response. Yoo Seonhwa bit her lower lip and fished out a key from her handbag. He gave her this key a while back, saying that she should use it in an emergency. She knew that she shouldn''t do this, but now wasn''t the time to argue about the finer points. She inserted the key in the lock and heard it unlatch. Yoo Seonhwa pushed the door wide open but didn''t enter. Because, as soon as she saw the interior, she displayed the expression of stupefaction. She heard just now from the cleaning lady that he was in his room, yet. Ji, Jihu. There was no one in the room. Not even a trace of human presence remained. The room was empty. Yoo Seonhwa dazedly looked around the room before she suddenly spotted items that didn''t belong here. They were items for women. She could tell that those obviously didn''t belong to Seol Jihu. Yoo Seonhwa squeezed her eyes shut before quietly closing the door. She locked the door again and stood in the same spot for a long time. You idiot. A short while later. Yoo Seonhwa breathed in deeply as if she had made her mind up over something. And with a grim expression on her face, she switched her phone on. Only a handful of rings went by before the call was picked up, and a voice that sounded artificial came out from the speaker. Miss S, Seonhwa? Yes, it''s me. Oh, my goodness! Is it really you, Miss Seonhwa? Yes, it''s me. There''s something I''d like to talk to you about. Yoo Seonhwa spoke with a heavy voice before taking a look around her. She then brought the phone very close to her mouth and began whispering for a while. Pardon? W, what did you say? That''s what I''ll be doing. Wait, wait a minute. Miss Seonhwa? I can''t speak at length at the moment. As for the details Yoo Seonhwa blurred the ends of her words and bit her lip again. A short moment of silence later. The things you said, are they coming from your heart? Chapter 46. First Experience (1) Experiencing something for the first time would always be a special moment. The sensation of going to Paradise was somewhat like sinking into the depths of the ocean. Seol felt his entire body becoming heavy and sluggish. After quietly closing his eyes, Seol Jihu felt his body emerging out into the open air. When he opened his eyes, the transfer gate from the temple was behind him, still emitting that mysterious light. You''re finally here. He also saw Kim Hannah waiting for him. He had finally returned to Paradise. This would be his second time entering this world. Seol Jihu presented his slip to the counter and received a key in return. He quickly made his way to the storage to retrieve his gear. He confirmed that the gold ''8'' changed to silver, returned the key, and exited from the temple. Kim Hannah was waiting for him by the entrance, and when she saw him, she opened her mouth to speak. Did you check everything? Yeah. Well, in that case. Huu She suddenly let out a long sigh and formed a deeply wistful expression. Its not too late, you know? He was about to ask her what she was talking about, but then, she silently signaled him with her eyes. It was only for a brief moment, but he didn''t miss her eyes drifting to her right. Mm. Well, honestly, I just want to enjoy myself and relax for a little while longer. In that case, I guess there isnt much I can do then. But please do give me a call when you change your mind, okay? Sinyoung''s doors will always remain open for you. Kim Hannah presented him with an ivory-colored bag. It contained supplies that she had prepared for him under her own name. It was far inferior compared to what Sinyoung was offering, but then again, it was still better than nothing. Also, it was a bit much for a Level 1 like himself to receive them, too. So, Seol Jihu gratefully accepted the supplies. Will it be fine if I don''t accompany you? No, it''ll be fine. I know you''re really busy, anyways. Then, how about only until the South gate? I said, I''m fine. A woman persistently sticking to the clearly irritated man C of course, they were putting on an act for others to see. When she was in Paradise, Kim Hannah had to be seen as loyal to Sinyoung. ''Seriously. I have to do some weird things, don''t I?'' They shared short farewells and went their separate ways. They had already discussed about everything he needed to know back on Earth, and also, he was aware of how busy Kim Hannah was, too. He wasn''t a little kid anymore, so he didn''t want to waste her valuable time with unimportant stuff. ''So, this is Scheherazade.'' The uniform rows of earth-colored stone buildings, clean and well-maintained avenues, and finally, throngs of people going about their daily lives wherever he looked; as befitting the capital of a kingdom, this place was overflowing with vitality. He found it hard to believe that there was a war going on somewhere just from the mood of this place. Also, many fantastical structures such as castles, towers, and military barracks that couldn''t be seen on modern Earth caught his curious gaze. What would the shops sell here? What about the blacksmiths? There were other temples around here, too. He was so, so curious about many things. If it were up to him, then he''d spend at least a day or so to sightsee what this city had to offer, but Seol Jihu first had to resolve this urgent problem called leave this place as soon as possible. Scheherazade was the most prosperous city within the territory controlled by humans, and indeed, Sinyoung''s headquarters was also located here. In other words, this city was their backyard. Seol Jihu couldn''t help but feel a bit aggrieved by the fact that he had to leave this perfectly-fine city behind and go somewhere else, as if he was being chased away. But, what could he do? Sinyoung was obsessively observing every move he made. If he didn''t want to become their puppet, then he had to go to a place where their influence didn''t reach. He walked while looking around and eventually arrived at the South gate. There was a huge open stone gate, and next to it, stables and horse-pulled carriages. ''Can you even call those carriages?!'' Seol Jihu blinked his eyes in dumbfoundedness. Unless one had no money, it was this world''s common knowledge to utilise the services of carriages when moving from one city to another. But well, he couldn''t help but panic a bit after spotting rows upon rows of worn out, rickety wooden carts parked there, instead of the covered coach he rode in when he left the Neutral Zone. Out of all these, carriages with flaps on either sides to block out some of the elements looked a bit better than the most. Seol Jihu stood there, wondering what he should do next, before cautiously walking over to a man lying on a stack of hay while chewing on a grass stalk near one such ''carriage''. Hello, there. Mm? The man was staring at the heavens with a bored expression, but as soon as a shadow loomed over him, raised his upper body right away. He was a local, with bronze-colored skin, a mustache, and somewhat disheveled hair. The number of the Paradise''s original residents had decreased considerably ever since the war broke out, but still, there were quite a few that had survived. With the exception of those who directly participated in the military affairs, most of the residents who had lost their homes carried on living while getting involved in the Earthling''s activities, such as farming or operating various shops, etc, etc. For instance, this man here C after evacuating to Scheherazade, he switched his job to a wagoneer to make his ends meet. You an Earthling? Pardon? Ah, yes, I am. Where do you want to go? To the city of Haramark, if possible. Haramark? The previously-disinterested expression of the man crumpled in an instant. No good, then. I only go as far as to Zahrah. Uhm. Why? Because, it''s uncertain, that''s why. You don''t often hear the news of an attack taking place on Zahrah road, but the Haramark road on the other hand. The man slowly shook his head and his large hair, and then. Anyways, you say you want to go to Haramark, huh? That''s correct. In that case, wait for a bit. Oi~ii! Maktan! As soon as this guy raised his hand and shouted out, a bald man sitting a bit of distance away from them turned his head around. And Seol Jihu began despairing in his heart right away. Because, the bald guy was the driver of a wooden wagon that looked like it was designed to ferry goods. Why are you calling me? I''m about to set off. You have a spot left? There will always be a spot left. Very good. This fella here, he wants to go to Haramark. The man named Maktan showed some irritation as he walked closer, before he started studying Seol Jihu. You must be an Earthling. Of course he is. Can''t you see that? You really need to ask? Shut up. I heard you ask the same question earlier on, okay? Maktan''s tone was curt, causing the man with the unkempt hair to chuckle out in embarrassment. I''ll calculate your fee separately, okay? 30 copper coins to Zahrah, but if it''s to Haramark, then 300 copper coins up front. The price jumped by ten times in a single breath. Of course, Seol Jihu immediately realised that price included the compensation for the danger to Maktan''s life, as well. Maktan continued to study the Earthling youth in front of him before adding a few more words. Hmm. But, if you''re willing to work as a mercenary, then I''ll halve your fee to Haramark. A mercenary, is it? To guard the wagon as a guard. I know many safe paths to that city, but I get attacked two, three times out of ten. Seol Jihu understood then. He nodded his head and loosened the mouth of his bag. If there was an attack, he''d not be able to stand still and watch, anyways. In that case, might as well make it cheaper for himself. Currency of this world was also included among the list of things Kim Hannah was supporting him with. When he opened the money purse, a handful of coins emitting silver luster revealed themselves. ''She said there are 100 silver coins, didn''t she?'' The basic currency in circulation of Paradise were the copper coins and the nickel coins. 100 copper coins were worth a single nickel coin. Above that, there were the silver coins. A single silver coin was worth 1000 copper coins or ten nickel coins. Above that were the white silver coins, gold coins, and even platinum coins, but those things were matters still very far away for him right now. When Seol Jihu handed over a silver coin, Maktan''s eyes became super large in an instant. While giving Seol the change of 8 nickel coins and 20 copper coins, he raised his head up and looked at the sky. The sun was about to touch the middle of the heavens. If I push hard, we might reach Zahrah before the end of the day. What about from Zahrah to Haramark? If everything''s smooth and trouble-free during the trip, two days. If we''re unlucky, be prepared to spend four nights outside. Four days. Let''s get going. I was going to set off right away. Maktan lightly pushed the back of Seol Jihu. By the way, it hasn''t been that long since you got here, right? What gave you that idea? There ain''t a lot of Earthlings who reply to us politely like you, you see. Maktan sheepishly scratched his philtrum for a bit, before lightly slapping Seol on the shoulder. ''Who''d have thought it would be this bad?'' Seol Jihu carefully climbed up to the back of the carriage, no, the wooden wagon. There were wooden benches on either side of the wagon, but they were only barely enough to lean his back against. However, his heart was still pounding really fast. ''I''m really nervous, aren''t I.'' The story might have been different if he was doing this right after he left the Neutral Zone. But now that he went to Earth and came back, he found it harder to come to grips with the reality of the situation where he was using a horse-drawn wagon to travel to another city. Should he say he was getting rather nervous? ''It''s like some kind of a lie, isn''t it?'' However, it also didn''t feel so bad, either. Well, at the least, he was feeling more comfortable being here, compared to when he was on Earth. Shortly afterwards. Giddy-up!! Along with Maktan''s loud shout, Seol Jihu''s body tilted to the side as the wagon pulled away. Seol slowly grasped the railing and quietly stared at the city of Scheherazade as it grew smaller in his view. * Haramark was a city located towards the south of the human''s territory. There were two reasons why Seol Jihu chose this city as his destination. Firstly, it was the only city where Sinyoung''s reach didn''t extend to, and secondly, Earthlings were allowed free rein in this place, which was quite unlike any other regions. Of course, if there were good points, then there were bound to be bad ones, too. One of them was the security of this place, which was so bad that Haramark had earned the nickname of the City of Crime. A royal family also existed in this city, and they at least tried to enforce some sort of rules, but the truth was, they had pretty much stopped interfering with the Earthlings'' affairs a long time ago. It couldn''t be helped, since all those organisations who participated in the rebellion had been forced to re-allocate their headquarters to this city. The other bad point was that this city was very close to the frontlines. Sure, warfare and the Earthlings went hand in hand, but Seol Jihu was only a Level 1. The reason why he was still going there, though Well, technically speaking, the Haramark Castle was not located near the border regions. As far as security was concerned, everywhere was pretty much the same, with the exception of Scheherazade. And because of the warfare raging on between the humans and the alliance of the extraterrestrial beings and other species, he figured that the most powerful humans wouldn''t have the time to pay attention to this place and its ongoings. Kim Hannah thought for a while regarding this matter, before agreeing to let Seol go to Haramark on the condition that he''d not travel further South. And so, he entrusted his wellbeing to the rickety wooden cart with a heart full of expectations and hope, but around the two-hour mark, his butt started to ache. He had grown sick and tired of watching the scenery pass by. Well, there was nothing to see anyway, since it was just the same desolate wasteland everywhere he looked. ''I''m bored.'' If he knew someone on this trip, then he might have started a conversation at least; he ended up thinking about his friends and the Yi siblings multiple times as the wagon continued on. Seol Jihu watched the brown scenery pass by while resting his chin on his hands, before shifting his gaze to the other passengers. There were three other people riding on the wagon, besides himself and the driver, Maktan. They were travelers just like him, and judging from their attire, they were Earthlings, too. The bald African dude sitting next to Seol Jihu while yawning out constantly, boasted a huge physique and was kitted out in sturdy-looking armours. Also, his huge battle axe and its sharp edges caught his interest. For some reason, this guy was eyeing the passenger on the opposite side with narrowed eyes. Seol Jihu followed after that man''s eyes and took a look first at a young-ish man with a kind face and well-combed blonde hair sitting on the other side. He seemed to be a Priest, judging from the white priest get-up and the discoloured cape on his back. And next to him was an attractive woman with a set of wild red hair as well as a longbow on her back. She had her arms across her chest, and her legs crossed as well, her head rhythmically nodding in slumber. Just as Seol Jihu discovered hints of freckles on her nose, a husky voice of the African man suddenly came from beside him. The axe warrior was studying the woman as his back inclined slightly. Her sleep must not have been that deep, as she slowly raised her head to glare with a crumpled expression. What, me? Her unhappy tone of voice implied how irritated she was by the man''s attempt to wake her up, just as sleep was about to embrace her. That''s right. You. Your bow is pretty good, isn''t it? The woman maintained her cold expression, but the corners of her eyes arched up slightly. Well, I was in Scheherazade because of this guy, after all. Because of a bow? There were this and that to take care of, too. I can see that it''s a longbow designed for war. You, by any chance, are you a Level 4? The woman shook her head. Nope. Level 3. I''m a Tracer. Ohh, a tracker, huh. Different than how you look. She coyly narrowed her eyes at the black man''s amazed exclamation. Did you wake me up because you wanted to ask me that? Well, I was curious, that''s all. Don''t make me laugh. If you''re done asking me questions, then I''d like to go back to my beauty sleep. Hearing her thorny reply, the black man grinned slyly. Why are you reacting like this when you know what''s up already? How much? What is he talking about now? Since he was getting bored anyway, Seol Jihu was focusing on this conversation, only to tilt his head slightly. .Ehew. The woman spat out a lengthy groan as if she saw this coming a mile away. She breathed in heavily for a bit, before pointing at her mouth. Five coins. Nickels. Aren''t you a confident one. What about going all the way? She swept her gaze all over the axe-wielding warrior before snorting out. It''s pretty hard to find a muscle brain with substance to back it up. You will only find out if it''s the right length or not after taking a look, right? The axe warrior slapped his sizeable thigh a couple of times, but the woman shook her hand around. Don''t want to. Don''t have a hobby of doing it on a moving wagon. I''ll add one more nickel coin. How about it? I still don''t want to. If you don''t like it, forget about it, then. I wouldn''t have agreed if it weren''t for my tight budget after I bought this bow. The large warrior licked his lips then quickly pulled out the coins from his inner pocket before tossing them at her. The woman lightly caught them all and yawned out loudly. After getting up from her spot, she scratched the back of her head while signaling to Seol Jihu with her chin. Excuse me, let''s switch. Seol Jihu dazedly swapped the seat with her. She then placed her side on the big warrior''s thigh. How about touching? You can''t go low. And the moment you put your hand on my head, I''m going to kill you. Ha, aren''t you a fierce one? The warrior chuckled jovially before inserting his large hand under the woman''s top. Fondle, fondle. Seol Jihu dazedly watched on before realizing that the woman had lowered her head on the warrior''s crotch. Seol Jihu ended up hiccupping out of sheer shock. He belatedly turned his eyes away. ''W, what the hell are they doing now?!'' His heart began pounding hard. Was this the so-called culture shock? The inside of his brain became blank like a sheet of white paper after seeing something he couldn''t have imagined in his wildest dreams. The Priest was watching all this unfold with a disinterested expression. But, when he saw the young man next to him blush heavily while visibly panicking, a soft grin replaced that bored expression. First time? ? First time seeing something like this? Oh, yes. It is. The Priest glanced at Seol Jihu''s two spears and spoke in a surprised tone of voice. But you look like youre at least Level 2. Have you been staying in Scheherazade all this time? Seol Jihu managed to recover his wits just enough to nod his head. Huh. So, you were a gentleman, eh? So, it''ll be your first time traveling to Haramark? That''s correct. Was Seol making a mistake when he thought that the Priest''s teasing voice sounded a bit like he was mocking the youth? If it''s your first time, let them have some fun. Unlike Scheherazade, in Haramark, the idea of romance still burns strong, you see. Seol nearly blurted out Romance, my foot but he somehow held back the urge. You know how it is. There''s no television, no computer, whatever. So, what is there for us to do here? Sure, you might think we''ve got all these explorations and expeditions, but it''s not like we can go on those all the time. In the end, we eat, drink, and fuck. We end up being more faithful towards our basic instincts. Those are the only things we have as pastime, after all. Seol Jihu couldn''t really sympathise with that notion, but he continued to nod his head. Well, he had to do something here, since the sucking noise coming from the other side was really getting on his nerves at the moment. See, the thing was, Seol Jihu thought it was infinitely preferable to focus on chatting to a friendly Priest with a happy grin on his face, rather than looking at the pair of crazed and uninhibited man and woman going at it in a. public space. The young Priest continued to talk excitedly, before going, Oops, and offered his hand. Name''s Alex. I''m a Level 3 Investigative Priest. From Area 4. You? Seol Jihu hesitated slightly before shaking the offered hand. Im Seol. I''m a Level 1 Warrior from Area 1. Eh? Level 1? Alex''s jaw dropped to the floor before laughing out loud. He placed his hand on his forehead. Oh, oh, now I get it. You weren''t a gentleman, but a newbie! Alex then lightly poked the youth in the ribs with his elbow as a lewd grin formed on his face. Well, when you get to Haramark, you will definitely get a shock of your life. Seol Jihu could only smile awkwardly after seeing Alex''s giggling eyes. * The trip became a lot less boring once Seol began chatting to Alex. As for the Priest, he got way too excited by the fact that the youth continued to listen to his stories, so he began telling Seol all sorts of things. In the meantime, the wagon left the area of desolate wasteland and entered a new region. They arrived at Zahrah after sunset, just as Maktan said they would. After hearing that this was a village, Seol imagined that Zahrah would be a collection of small rural homesteads with equally small number of residents, but he got quite surprised by the size of the place. Alex explained that there were well over 1000 residents living here, and that one could even find government offices, inns, and markets in the village. He also said that one could find most of the daily necessities in the markets as well. But he also emphasized that this village had been receiving support from Scheherazade, and other villages were not like this one at all. Feeling fatigued from riding on the wagon for the whole day, Seol Jihu went straight to the rented room in the inn after dinner. As this would be his first proper night spent in Paradise, this occasion should''ve held a lot of sentimental value, but it turned out to be rather disastrous, instead. The building itself was rather flimsy, and thanks to that, Seol got to hear the axe warrior and the Tracer lady going at it the whole night long. Blocking his ears didn''t prevent him from hearing the panting groans of the man nor the moans of the woman. In the end, he couldn''t get to rest properly, and while carrying a totally fatigued face, he climbed aboard the wagon as it got ready to depart in the early dawn. Seol Jihu couldn''t help but feel a bit angry at the man and woman giggling and talking to each other, but as soon as the trip got underway and the wagon left Zahrah, such thoughts slowly evaporated from his mind. The further they traveled, the scenery changed more and more. The reddish soil of the wasteland was gradually covered up by grass and plants, and soon, even trees made their appearances. It didn''t take long after that for trees tall enough to block out the sky to appear, too. The road became rougher as well. But seeing the changing scenery while drinking in the smell of nature had its own appreciable charm. After he breathed in the cool, clean air, the sleep that he didn''t get to enjoy earlier on slowly crept up on Seol. If there was another thing that had changed, then that would be the attitudes of the axe warrior and the Tracer woman had changed as they got closer to Haramark. The axe warrior didn''t try to initiate lewd conversations any longer, while the Tracer woman sat quietly as her eyes became sharper and focused. Get some sleep. It''ll be fine. We should be okay for the next half a day or so. Seol Jihu''s eyes closed softly after getting the permission from Alex. It was only yesterday when he thought the Archer lady sleeping on the wagon was something pretty amazing, but now, he was confident that he''d fall asleep just like she had done. ''I wish we could arrive at Haramark as soon as possible.'' * And so. how much time passed by? .What happened? Keep your voices down. Wake him up Wait, that. Seol was still half-asleep when he thought he heard voices. Then, he felt someone shake him by his shoulder. When he woke up from his nap, the first thing he saw was a dark forest. And, although it was just his intuition, it seemed that the wagon was moving at a far quicker speed for some reason. Wake up, Seol! Alex? You up? Uh? Where? Just before Seol could finish his question, Alex placed his finger against his lips and signaled that he should keep his voice down. Seol Jihu closed his mouth shut and surveyed his surroundings. ''A forest?'' That wasn''t the only alarming thing, though. The large warrior was fidgeting around with his axe, as an uneasy expression remain etched on his face. More importantly, the Archer lady had her ear pressed tightly to the floor of the wagon at the moment. She was concentrating hard. Anxiety was easy to see in her facial expression. Chapter 47. First Experience (2) He wasn''t imagining things. Whish. The gust of wind blowing past Seol Jihu''s ear stung as if a piece of sandpaper was dragged across his face. Two horse-like creatures were already running at full-tilt, yet Maktan was still whipping them hard, his urgent voice roaring out. This doesn''t feel good, does it? The big man clicked his tongue and put on a battle helm with a flat top that kind of resembled a bucket. He then shouted out. Did you have to use this road through the forest?! This road is my lifeline! There was no problem nine days ago! Maktan replied without looking back. How long have you been using this road then? Three months! Goddamn it! You''d have spread lots of your trace around here in those three months! The Warrior complained under his breath and lowered his body. Seol, you should get down too. Alex bent down and pulled Seol down to the floor as well. Listen to me. From now on, do not leave my side. Understand? Not a hint of mischievousness could be seen in Alex''s expression now as he spoke in a grave voice. His serious, focused eyes only served to further tighten Seol Jihu''s chest. Seol Jihu knelt down on the floor and lowered his body, his grip on the two spears tightening. At the same time, he activated Nine Eyes. ''Son of a.'' He somehow held back the cuss from escaping from his mouth. The entire forest was in the shade of orange. Do Not Approach. However, he was already inside the danger zone. This would be his first time encountering such a situation. He should have prevented the wagon from entering this forest in the first place, but he had fallen asleep and didn''t even know that he was being delivered into the open mouth of a tiger. Seol Jihu was about to suggest that they get out of here fast but shut his mouth after seeing Maktan whipping his rides hard while sweat continuously poured down the guy''s frowning face. The wagon was already running at full speed way before he even woke up. ''What should I do now?'' It should be considered something of a happy occurrence that the forest wasn''t in black, Escape Immediately, or red, Immediate Retreat Recommended. But this orange color presented enough danger already. After all, he nearly got burned from underestimating the threat posed by the yellow color in the past. As his complexion hardened, Alex to his side was in the middle of taking out a palm-sized crucifix. The surroundings were rather eerily quiet other than the sounds of hooves pounding on the ground and Alex''s quiet murmuring as he chanted his spell. As this unbearable silence continued on, the big man began gritting his teeth. Meanwhile, the Archer still had her ear glued to the floor of the wagon, not showing any signs of moving. Say something. . Oi! The distance, the direction, the number of them! Anything is fine, so say something! .I don''t know. What? I don''t know. I can''t tell. She lifted her head back up and formed a confused expression. I can definitely hear a strange noise mixed in among the rest, but. it''s too faint and I can''t grasp it. Hah?! Are you sure you''re a Tracer? The Warrior spat out some words of exasperation, causing the Archer woman to narrow her eyes in anger. What are you trying to imply? Fuck, man. You say you''re a Level 3, but how can you not know anything? Shut your mouth! Do I look like a High Ranker to you? What do you expect me to do here when I need to be on the actual ground to hear anything? Her pride must''ve been wounded because she shot right back at him. The Warrior looked as if he had nothing else to say and only spat out lengthy groans. Decide fast! Do we keep running or do we stop? Hurry! Maktan asked with an anxious voice. D*mn it. What choice do we have? Stop the wagon! No! Keep running! As soon as the big man voiced his opinion, the woman sharply opposed him. Maktan was about to yank on the reins to stop the wagon, so quite understandably, he ended up spitting out a cuss word. The big black man looked at the woman with a dumbfounded expression before growling at her like a wild beast. This crazy bitch. You want to fight me when we''re in this situation? It''s you who don''t know shit. What will you do when we stop and get surrounded? How do you know that there isnt an ambush waiting for us up ahead? So, we stop and get down from the wagon! Stop, both of you! Unable to take it anymore, Alex finally intervened. The crucifix in hand was emitting a calm, gentle light now. It doesn''t matter whether it''s a team or an expedition, Archers always take the lead. Let''s just listen to her for the time being, okay? What do you say, Hugo? Seeing that Alex addressed the big man by name, they must have known each other. After pacifying Hugo, Alex turned to study the Archer. I should place priority on your opinions as youre an Archer, but even I think it''ll be better for us to stop at an adequate place and find out what we''re dealing with first. We can only come up with a strategy if we know what we''re up against. I know that. But look around, there isnt any adequate place to stop. The Archer woman replied unhappily before biting her lower lip. It''s like we''re being led around. I can feel that something isn''t right. Alex''s brows quivered. Fuck me! Did you hear her just now? You''re supposed to be an Archer, yet you''re busy mouthing off about your gut feelings?! Hugo cried out in anger. If it weren''t for that fact that he was crouched real low to the floor, he might have jumped up and down with that big physique of his. Alex maintained his patience as he opened his mouth. If you''re relying on gut instinct, I can''t place my trust in you. The odds are half-half. It''s better for us to stop the wagon immediately and figure out what''s going on right away. The Archer snorted and turned around to face the other direction. Fine. However, you need to give me 30, no, 15 seconds. I can''t be certain, but we might be facing a group of Riders. Alex didn''t disagree with that. What she said made perfect sense, but also, in case the Archer''s words were proven to be correct, then stopping the wagon would be tantamount to committing suicide. Maktan! Don''t stop the wagon abruptly, but slow down gradually! So you can set off at a short notice, got it? Got it! Alright! But. what? Alex turned around to face the Archer once more before falling into a state of daze from what he saw. The eyes of the woman were gleaming in soft light before that light disappeared. She then cautiously raised her torso up and peeked her head past the railings. Ah, hey! What are you doing? Sit down! Hugo freaked out. She utterly disregarded him while surveying her surroundings. Then, she nodded her head. I think we aren''t being herded around. It should be fine to slow down. Herded or not, I said, lower your goddamn head! Seriously, stop shouting, will you?! The Archer covered her ears and showed how annoyed she was. Are you an idiot? If I were to get sneak attacked, then that driver would''ve been hit first! Hugo became even more dumbfounded than before. His mouth opened and closed a couple of times, before an expression of suspicion formed on his face. You Are you really Level 3? Ha. The woman spat out a groan. It was as if she didn''t know what to do with him. She then placed a hand on her waist and opened her mouth. It happened then. Psh! Psh! Along with the faint whispers of air being split apart In any case. .Her words came to a sudden stop. Her eyes that had been mocking Hugo suddenly spun around. She then began faltering theatrically. Her head and her shoulders slowly trembled before she fell face-first to the floor. Her body trembled only for a second before it went limp. She was dead. Alex''s face crumpled unsightly as soon as spotting a lengthy needle sticking out of the back of the woman''s head. You idiot! Hugo angrily cried out as well. Seol Jihu couldn''t wrap his head around on what just happened. The woman who was so full of confidence only until a second ago died in the blink of an eye. It was as if he was having a bad nightmare. Alex extracted the needle out and frowned deeply. Wait a minute. This, can it be.? Next, they heard the pained cries of animals coming from the front. Just as Seol went, Crap, the wagon tilted and then overturned on the side. Uaaahhh?! Alex was flung away, both of his arms helplessly flailing in the air. Seol Jihu, too, was thrown in the air. Before he knew it, he was sent flying. He was still gripping his spear tightly; as the sensation of his tummy being sucked in hit him, he clearly saw ''it'' C Maktan''s neck thrown backwards and his arms powerlessly dancing in the air, with a needle stuck in his forehead. The wagon overturned and the surviving trio was thrown out from the back. Seol Jihu managed to land safely in the bushes and rolled on the ground to dissipate the momentum. Fuck! Riders my ass! It''s the goddamn Moles!! Seol heard Hugo roar out at the top of his lungs, but the youth had no time to mind that. Before he had the chance to take a breather, four pale-white hands shot out from the earth below, each of them carrying sharp daggers. ! He didn''t even have the time to see them take a swing at him; he let go of the spear and rolled further away. He bounced right back up at the end of the tumbling action and took a look at the spot he was in and saw the four daggers stabbing there. He felt a chill run down his back. However, picking up his spear took priority over him freaking out and asking what the hell those were. He snatched up his spear and rapidly stabbed the ground where those four hands jutted out from. STAB!! He felt the spear pierce past the soft earth and then dig into something more substantial. It was almost as if he had stabbed into a large radish. He then stabbed forward even harder and rotated the spear shaft. Right away, two of the four hands coming out from the ground went crazy as if they were having a seizure. When that happened, the other two hands began pushing up on the ground as if they wanted to come out from there. Not so fast. Seol pulled the spear out and rapidly stabbed the ground again, causing the other hands to do that dying dance as well. Seeeoooll!! Huuugo!! Seol quickly turned around as soon as he heard the urgent cry. Alex hadn''t been able to get up yet; he was bitterly resisting two hands sprouting from the ground as they restrained him. His arms and shoulders were quaking hard from the struggle, but the daggers were closing in gradually. Due to the overturning of the wagon, their distance was greater than Seol expected it to be. He pulled the spear out, and thick coating of blood at the tip of his weapon drew an arc in the air. He quickly circulated his mana through his Reinforced Circuit. He focused his power in his right arm and threw the spear as hard as he could. Swish! The spear carrying his overwhelming mana flew past Alex and dug deep into the ground. Uwahck?! Alex reflexively turned his head away, only to blink his eyes in shock. He then realized that his hands no longer felt the pulling from under the ground. He hurriedly yanked his arms loose and got up from the spot. Huh? Hugo belatedly arrived there before staring at Seol with an equally surprised face. Then, he shouted out. Over there! Your left leg!! Seol was bending down to pick up the other spear, but as soon as he heard the warning, he jumped right up. Another dagger swept past where his foot was. He landed back on his feet and stabbed the ground, but when he felt movement below again, he lifted his left leg up. He dodged the hand with the dagger with his swift footwork and stabbed the ground with his spear. Soon, the soil was dyed in the color of blood. Ohh? When Seol took care of four, maybe five unknown assailants in one go, Hugo began grinning with an expression that said, Would you look at this kid go? He then burst out in a raucous laughter, raised his giant axe up high, before slamming that heavy weapon down to the ground. KWANG!! What came out next was the impact noise that couldn''t possibly have been made by an axe. Seol''s eardrums shook hard. The earth exploded up and blasted away, leaving behind the air rippling clearly visible to the naked eye. He couldn''t tell whether that was Hugo''s mana or one of his abilities, but if that was from purely his physical strength, then that was one of the most electrifying displays of power he had ever seen. This is the best method in dealing with the goddamn Moles. Hugo beamed brightly while resting the axe against his shoulder. Seol couldn''t understand that guy''s relaxed behavior since they were still in the middle of a battle, but it seemed Alex did understand. Nice! Well done, Hugo! Now, it''s our turn! Alex quickly picked up the crucifix off the ground as his eyes burned in anger. You sons of bitches. The moment you all show your faces above ground, it''ll be your funeral. The meaning behind those words revealed itself soon afterwards. With the spot where Hugo slammed his axe down as the central point, over ten pairs of arms broke out from the ground in a disorderly fashion. Alex! Hugo gripped his axe tightly and shouted out. I know! Alex spat out a short breathless gasp, placed a hand on his side to press down a wound there as he pushed forward his crucifix. Luxu Lu Luxuria!! Suddenly, a blinding light exploded forth from the crucifix. And at the same time, the creatures emerging out from the ground all froze up mid-action. Oh, yeah. Time to pull out some vegetables, then. Hugo ran forward as if he had gained wings and yanked at one of the arms from the ground. Then, a strange monster with two arms and two legs that resembled a trunk of a tree but with animal hide covering its body was pulled out from its hiding spot. Hugo easily bisected the stiffly-frozen monster, then without taking a break, went around repeating the action of pulling and killing the monsters. Soon, the duration of the spell came to an end, allowing these strange monsters to fully emerge above ground. By this time, though, their numbers had been whittled down to only seven. Also, they were all staggering around as if they were suffering from concussion. Seol continued to be vigilant against the ground near his feet, but Alex spoke to him in a relaxed tone. It''s fine. It''s already over. Over? What do you mean? Right. See, these Moles instinctively hate mana. These bastards will emerge above ground as soon as you pour in enough mana where they are hiding. Moles? Alex formed a wry smile at Seol''s follow up question. However, the youth saved his life just now, so answering this much was nothing. Think of them as land-bound fish. They move around by swimming underground. Seol Jihu tilted his head to the side. He couldn''t even imagine how anything could swim underground. In any case. They failed to kill us through their sneak attack, so it''s the end for them. Hugo is a Level 4 Barbarian Warrior. Moles attacking from below the ground might have proven to be an irritating nuisance, but fighting them above ground is as easy as taking candies from a baby. Alex pointed to his front. Hugo was treating these crazed monsters called Moles like a bunch of unruly children. Seeing the big man swing around his axe and cut them down one by one, even Seol felt his mind getting freed from anxiety. Alex continued on. Actually, Moles are really crafty and sneaky bastards. And these particular things must have fought against the Earthlings a couple of times already. How can you tell? Simple. Where do you think these monsters got their hands on the daggers? Ah. They must have also figured out that we had an Archer among us because they hid deep underground and tried to confuse us. Otherwise, we would have discovered them the moment they got near the surface. They spread around and waited for an opening before firing those needles. As soon as they killed one of us, they attacked us properly. How scary. I know, right? But that stupid Archer woman! Alex spat out angrily before coughing out to clear his throat. It was a waste of time to bad-mouth a dead person, after all. In any case, that''s not all. Since they usually form a herd, they move around in large packs, and then. Ehehehe. Alex began laughing strangely and moved his pointing finger away from Hugo towards Seol. The youth glanced down at himself, and his jaw dropped from the surprise. He spotted four needles stuck in the middle of his chest armor. It seemed he had been sniped during the battle. And then, they possess enough intelligence to assign different roles, too. Ah, don''t worry about it. Those who''d been sniping us should have ran away by now. Alex saw Seol scanning the area and stopped the youth from making a move, before tilting his head in puzzlement. Hmm. But, this is really strange. I haven''t heard of news that Moles have popped up near Haramark until now. I''m finished! Hugo squeezed and popped the head of the last Mole with his bare hands, before shouting out with his arms raised up high. Nicely done, Hugo. That was way too easy. Rather than that, you okay? Hugo took large strides and came in closer before asking Alex. The young Priest smiled weakly. Actually, I got hit once. In that case, hurry up and heal yourself first. I wont be able to thank you if youre dead. Puhat! Yeah, you''re right. Alex plopped down on the ground before producing a small vial. While the Priest was grunting on the ground, Hugo strutted a little while studying Seol Jihu. Hey, man. I saw your fancy footwork just now. You sure you''re only Level 1? Yeah, I was wondering about that myself. It would be easier to believe that Seol is Level 3 with that Archer being Level 1. Alex spoke with an anguished face as he tipped the healing liquid from the vial on his wounds. Hugo nodded his head as if he agreed with that assessment. That damned bitch. I''ve never seen a Tracer like her before. I thought I might die from frustration, you know? That woman, she wasn''t a Tracer. Alex chuckled softly. And she obviously wasn''t a Level 3, either. She was Level 2 at best, and she probably leveled up recently too. What? Hugo asked back with a disbelieving face. Alex breathed out softly as if the pain had lessened a great deal and answered the big man. I definitely saw it. It was only for a moment, but her eyes were shining. If I''m correct, then that''s not the ability ''Thousand-Mile Eyes'' but the ''Eagle Eye''. You know that Thousand-Mile Eyes is a must-learn ability for Archers when they reach Level 3, right? Wait a damn minute here. Now that I think about it, ''Eagle Eye'' is something you learn when you hit Level 2.. Hugo dazedly muttered to himself before his expression crumpled. Goddamn it!! She''s been lying to us since the beginning! Well, come on now. You know that there are plenty of people lying about their levels in Haramark. I mean, you see a ton of idiots coming up with all sorts of excuses when you ask them to show you their Status Windows. Damn it. How did she even get that longbow, then? Her equipment also looked pretty good too. She probably got a good sponsor or something. Alex sounded confident of his findings as he stood back up. And then, he turned towards Seol. Seol? An advice, if you will. We might have won today, but this wasn''t what you''d call a good victory. Of course, you fought well above anyone''s expectations, but for me and Hugo, this was a bad fight. Seol Jihu nodded his head. He roughly understood what Alex was trying to say here. If everyone acted according to both Hugo''s and Alex''s opinions, then these enemies would''ve been dealt with quite painlessly. Even if an Archer was tasked to head up a team, this would be the result when the right to make the final decision was given to someone not qualified for such a task. Through this experience, Seol got to engrave this lesson right down to his bones. Che. If I knew we were facing Moles, I wouldn''t have even broken a sweat. Hugo continued to complain bitterly. Who knew we''d be up against Moles? But. in any case. Alex looked around his vicinity, and his shoulders drooped helplessly. Maktan and the Archer woman was dead, and the wagon was smashed to bits. And we''re right in the middle too ehew. However, Alex didn''t lose hope and asked the question anyway. Anyone with a bright idea? Of course, no one raised their hands. ... The big guy, the youth, and the Priest spat out a long groan almost at the same time. Chapter 48. Haramark Should they continue on, or go back to Zahrah? Alex and Hugo debated for a long time regarding this crucial matter. Because the incident had taken place smack bang in the middle of the way, it was hard for them to come to a quick decision. Seol Jihu didn''t say anything. He knew he had little experience when it came to things like this and left the decision to the two veterans. The duo talked for a while and in the end, the decision was made to go forward. They agreed that rather than going back and waiting for another Archer and wagon, and therefore waste even more time and money, it''d be simpler to just walk the rest of the way to their destination. Seol Jihu also agreed. He was slightly worried about walking that much distance, but he decided to trust his overall endurance, something he took great pains to train back in the Neutral Zone. Alright. We leave, but before that, let''s take what we can. After the agreement was reached, Hugo suddenly spoke up about a different matter. I''m going to look at the Archer woman, so you two go rummage what you can. Hugo whistled to himself as he turned around to walk away. I''m going to pick up the daggers the Moles dropped, so Seol, please take care of Maktan''s end. Alex, too, quickly made his move. Seol Jihu wondered what that guy was doing, only to see him bend down to pick up the daggers the dead Moles had dropped. Meanwhile, Hugo was dragging the corpse of the Archer woman out of the wreckage of the wagon. Only then did the youth understand what was going on here. They were looting the dead. Indeed, they were ''stealing'' the personal artifacts from the dead. Maktan''s body was lying in front of the broken wagon, with a needle stuck in his forehead, and his eyes still wide open. Seol Jihu found it hard to reach out with his hands. Rather than him feeling disgusted or scared by the human corpse, he was simply feeling apologetic. But, he was someone Seol met only yesterday. The youth didn''t really harbor any particular feelings toward the dead man, neither bad nor good. However, this man carried out his given role right until the end. He trusted the Earthlings riding on his wagon to do theirs, too. Seol was supposed to guard him, but in the end, he couldn''t protect the man. Mm? What''s the matter? Why are you hesitating? Hugo walked up to Seol with a beaming face. Damn. That girl was loaded, man. She had so much stuff on her beside that longbow! Come, take a look! The big Warrior pushed forward a handful of mixed items. Seol Jihu received them almost out of reflex and then ended up frowning a little. The bow and arrows were a given, but then, he saw not only the defensive equipment, but even a ladies'' underwear among the loot. Thinking, There''s no way, he turned his head to look, and sure enough, he saw the completely naked back of the Archer lying face-down in the dirt. It was the same story for Maktan. Rigor mortis must have made moving the body difficult, yet Hugo was expertly stripping the dead driver''s unmoving body. Hugo. Mm? Oh, it''s you, Seol? What''s up? Is there a need to strip him off his clothes, and for that matter, his underwear, too? Of course. Sure, they won''t sell that high, but every cent counts. Hugo replied straightforwardly as if he didn''t understand why anyone would ask this question. Still. Still this and still that. You worried that a dead body might catch a cold or something? Hugo laughed out at his own joke before his expression calmed down. He spoke to Seol in a serious voice. Look, man. You gotta be decked out in proper armor if you wanna be acknowledged as a Warrior. And when you level up, you need to buy new equipment, but the price increases exponentially that they actually physically hurt you. Money don''t fall from trees, my man. We save up every cent like this until we can afford the stuff we need. Now that Seol heard this, this notion also made some sense. Still, some hesitation remained in his heart. Hugo cackled after sensing the youth''s moods. There ain''t nobody here to praise you for being a noble person, Seol. What do you think will happen if you leave the corpses untouched here? The stuff will either get damaged as the wild beasts snack on the bodies, or some other lucky sobs would stumble by and loot them, anyways. . If you still feel guilty, then think this way. You sell these and get yourself a better weapon. And then, when you encounter Moles next time, kill every single motherfucker you see. That is the best way to appease the souls of the departed. Okay? Hugo eventually located the money purse and grinned brightly. Among the mixture of copper and nickel coins, there was a single silver coin. Here, take it. Hugo extracted the silver coin and, after taking a look at his side, gave the coin to Seol. This is. It was Seol''s coin, given to Maktan as the fee for his ride. Hey, hurry up. His back is turned around right now. But. It''s fine, its fine. Hugo pushed the silver coin down the youth''s pocket. He then placed his index finger across his lips and went sh with a smile on his face. The thing is, I also got back the payment I gave that girl when we were fooling around, you see! Ehehe. Hugo giggled and also added that Seol was now an accomplice and that he should keep it a secret from Alex. Hugo then turned around to leave. Seol Jihu was about to follow after the big man, but he stopped. His expression became complicated after looking at the naked body of Maktan. ''This kind of world'' The youth slowly reached down and pulled the needle out. Then he closed the dead man''s eyes. He heard others calling out to him to hurry up. He increased his pace and caught up with them. Today, he almost figured out a little bit of what this world, Paradise, was all about. * They eventually escaped from the forest, and continued to march onwards. Walking for the whole day was never going to be an enjoyable or fulfilling experience, though. When the night descended, Seol Jihu got to experience camping outside in Paradise for the first time. Staying up as a guard during the night was also a first since he left the military, too. Those were probably the reasons his entire body ached and his head felt like it weighed a ton when he woke up in the morning. He hadn''t experienced such stiffness and pain ever since he left the first ranker''s quarters in the Neutral Zone. He told himself that this was something he had to get used to anyways, and continued on with the march without complaining once. Becoming friendly with Hugo along the way was an unexpected bonus. He could be a bit of hot-blooded guy, but when the youth got to know him better, he proved to be as outgoing and friendly as Alex was. Hugo, too, looked favorably at the youth. He believed in the notion that Warriors had to be tough bastards, and so he found Seol to his liking as the youth never once complained even when the marching speed periodically picked up without a single explanation. Also, when the big guy got bored and began talking about some random crap, the youth listened with great interest, which meant Hugo could only grow even more friendly towards Seol. In this fashion, days went by, and as the fourth day on the road was coming to a close The trio left the rolling hills and came to face a plain that seemed to stretch forever. And at the distant end of the road leading to the city of Haramark, the dying glow of the sunset cast its amber hue on the stone walls, so small and far away in their view. It was Haramark. Just as Maktan said, the unlucky trio took four days to get to their destination. Hugo raised both of his arms up high and shouted out in happiness. As soon as I arrive, I''m gonna go straight to ''Eat, Drink And Enjoy''. Oh, right. What about you two? Hugo tipped an imaginary cup down his lips and asked his companions. Alex said that he''d like to take a break and refused right away. But, why?! Parting ways after sharing a glass or two is manly, don''t you think? You might have energy left over since youre a Warrior, but Im a Priest. Besides, I have to stop by the temple and make a report. Eh? It''s not like we were on an expedition, so why a report? Come on now. Moles appeared in the vicinity of Haramark. This is something I need to alert the others about as soon as possible. Ahh, I forgot. You''re right. Hugo massaged his forehead and shifted his glance over to Seol. Seol, what about. Hey, you said that this is your first time in Haramark, right? Even before Hugo could finish his words, Alex butted in first. Uh, yes, it is. Of course, having a cold one isn''t such a bad idea, but the ''Eat, Drink And Enjoy'' is Hmm. Yeah, it may not suit you, after all. What are you talking about? Oh, it''s just a pub. A multi-purpose pub, if you will. Alex added that he''d find out if he went there personally, before smiling awkwardly. In any case, if you wish to rest up well, then allow me to recommend you to an inn that I know. People go there to sleep for the night, so it''ll be sufficiently quiet for you. It''s a bit rundown, but it should be fine for your needs. Ah, thank you. No need to thank me. Well, let''s get going. Che. Hugo pouted unhappily. Seol couldn''t help but chuckle at the antics of the big man who acted like a spoiled little kid C inwardly, of course. If there was a meeting, then there would also be a parting, too. When the trio arrived at Haramark, they shared brief farewells and went their separate ways. Hugo''s feelings must''ve been hurt by this, or maybe he was simply sulking, whatever C he just threw out a cold goodbye and turned around to leave. Alex spat out a lengthy groan and led Seol to the inn he was talking about. I''m worried about Hugo. Don''t mind him. Hes narrow-minded and might do whatever he wants, but he isn''t the type to harbor grudges or ill feelings. You buy him a drink later on, and I promise you, he''s going to smile like a dog munching on a bone. After hearing Alex''s words, Seol formed a gentle smile. Now that he had finally arrived in the city, he wanted to take a look around, but well, he was far too exhausted right now. Rather than sightseeing, he dearly wished to hit the bed with a warm blanket wrapped around him. Welcome to Haramark, my friend. Alex and Seol shared a long, friendly handshake, and the Priest left with the parting words of Let''s meet again in the future. Now left alone, Seol Jihu cautiously pushed open the inn''s door and entered. An elderly woman taking a nap behind the ground floor counter slowly cracked open an eyelid. What brings you here? Oh, someone I know recommended this place, so. Alone? Yes. A single bedroom will cost ya 10 bronze coins for the night. If you want a better accommodation, we have special rooms. They''ll cost ya 20 bronze coins, however. Give me that special room. After paying up 20 coins, Seol received a key, and by following the old woman''s directions, he went up the stairs to the upper floor. The so-called special room was narrow, but quite unexpectedly, clean and tidy. He even spotted a small potted plant that aided in one''s natural recovery placed on top of a closet next to the bed. He also liked that there was an old wooden desk just below the window and two chairs next to it. Although it was nowhere near as sophisticated as the accommodations found in the Neutral Zone, he still thought that such an analog-like rustic sensibility wasn''t too bad, either. Seol Jihu put his bag down and laid down on the bed. For a while, he stared at the aged ceiling without making a noise. He had encountered an incident mid-way, but besides that, he was able to conclude the rest of the trip without running into other distractions. He fought alongside strangers, befriended them, and went their separate ways. ''However, I''m sure we will meet each other someday.'' He did feel a bit empty, but at the same time, he saw it as yet another part of the adventure that he should enjoy and get used to. As the bed creaked a little under his weight, his eyes slowly closed. Remembering the cold grass beneath his body when he was camping outside, this bed felt incomparably soft and comfortable. Soon enough, the youth''s entire body slackened like wet cotton, and he drifted into a deep slumber. * Around the time the sun had risen to the middle of the sky. Seol Jihu also woke up. He thought he''d wake up in the morning, but perhaps due to the fatigue of the forced march, he ended up sleeping for a long time. However, thanks to that, he felt light and ready to go. Beside his empty stomach, that was. Even his heavy head had returned to how it was before. When he cracked open the window, a gentle breeze blew in. He settled down on the window sill, and while drinking in the fresh air, he looked at the city of Haramark with great interest. Scheherazade had been filled with countless earth-colored buildings, but here in Haramark, the architecture was varied and colorful, to say the least. White, grey, reddish brown. ''What should I do now?'' Now that he was here, he needed to do something. Seol deliberated for a little while, before closing the window shut. He put the bag down on the desk and sat on the chair. He opened the mouth of the bag and saw a few different things inside. ''This thing. He said that I''d get quite a lot of money if I sell this, right?'' The longbow designed to be used in warfare C it was the most valuable item out of the stuff looted from the dead bodies. Hugo wanted it, but Alex offered it to Seol as a way to console the youth as his first-ever trip to Haramark turned into an unbridled disaster. Besides that, there were five daggers, a leather jacket the Archer wore, as well as a silver coin. Seol suddenly recalled the bright face of Hugo as he said the seemingly-useless Archer woman had three Silver coins on her. The youth placed that Silver coin he secretly got from the big man along with the rest of his money. ''The Elixirs and the Divine Stigmata. Now that I think about it, do I need to stop by the temple as well?'' He didn''t have a need to go to a temple now if it was just for the Divine Stigmata. It was something he could use only when he was at a higher level. The Divine Stigmata branded a person with a trace of divinity, allowing one to receive a god''s blessing, which would lead to one unlocking special classes and skillsets. However, one would have to go through the trials and tribulations the god sent down, as well. Whatever the case may be, he couldn''t stay idle for long. Kim Hannah told him to take this whole thing as a game. If Paradise was indeed a game, then what would he have done? ''Gather information.'' Picking up his bag, Seol Jihu went downstairs to the ground floor. Before leaving, he returned the key and asked the old woman the direction to the plaza. She simply pointed to her left. When you exit the inn, go left. Soon you will find a big road. Follow that and you''ll arrive at the main plaza. He followed her directions. As soon as exiting the inn, he went left and found that big road. If his first step was taken in Scheherazade, then it was time to take yet another one here. The youth felt his heart palpitate faster as he thought about what kind of adventure he''d find in Haramark and who he''d end up meeting. On the other hand, he was fully aware of the fact that the world operated in a certain way and things wouldn''t work out in the fashion he expected them to. * The appearance of Haramark was the exact opposite of Scheherazade in certain areas. If the Capital seemed lively and energetic, then Haramark felt chaotic and on edge at the same time. If he were to explain the reason for this mood, then it might have something to do with the unrestricted freedom afforded to the residents here. There were plenty of structures found in the city, but they were arranged in such a chaotic and disorderly fashion, they almost managed to make him feel dizzy. It was to the point where Seol Jihu found it hard to tell where he was. The roads were uneven and pockmarked. They were dirty too, with wet straws liberally strewn about and muddy puddles found everywhere. ''I will probably have a hard time trying to remember the directions in this place.'' Most importantly, the atmosphere in the city was different. Perhaps because he heard that it was called the city of crime, every passerby seemed to possess a shady countenance. A short while later, he went past a cracked and damaged wall adorned with graffiti that he couldn''t decipher and arrived at an open space. The wide, circular area was teeming with people, and their noisy calls to others only seemed to further add to the chaos and confusion. Seol''s eyes sparkled when he discovered the noticeboard in the middle of the plaza. ''There''s one here, too.'' He couldn''t understand why there was a noticeboard with missions attached to it back in the Neutral Zone, but maybe it was to prepare the survivors for this arrangement. He walked closer to the noticeboard while feeling happy for no reason, and almost out of reflex, took a look at the mission parchment located right at the top. Appearances of Moles near Haramark confirmed. Below that single line of text, there was an identifying branding and a name. It said, ''the Temple of Luxuria, from Investigative Priest Alex''. And when he saw the parchment below that one, Seol hurriedly took a second look at it with disbelieving eyes. Reconnaissance of the Forest of DenialA mission issued by the Royal FamilyReward, details of negotiation by mutual agreement*Sicilia, Cinzia ''So, Miss Cinzia is also in Haramark.'' He lowered his gaze further down. From here onwards, no matter what he chose to do, he had to do it in a team. Trying to act alone like back in the Neutral Zone would be tantamount to committing suicide. It wasn''t hard to locate the advertisements for hiring helpers, but Seol Jihu''s eyes narrowed to a slit. There were so many parchments here that they were basically overlapping one another, and some were even completely covered up by other parchments. ''Requesting for a Priest Level 2 or higher. Recruiting Warriors level 3 or higher. So, it''s requesting for Priests, but recruiting for Warriors, huh. Hiring porters. There was a job for porters, too?'' Hmm. There were so many here that trying to read them only gave him a case of migraine. Finding a mission that suited his condition was also going to be a challenge. In the end, he had to activate Nine Eyes. It was okay to manually read each one, but there was no reason for him to not to use an ability he already possessed. The noticeboard changed into various colors. One thing that caught his attention was the fact that most of the board were in the shades related to alerting him to the potential dangers. The color yellow was the most dominant one, and orange could be seen here and there as well. Hell, there was even a single red parchment, too. ''This one''s even telling me to run away, too. Mm?'' Seol Jihu licked his lips and continued to rummage through the parchments before his hands came to an abrupt halt. His hands stopped by at one of the slips that was hidden underneath the others. He nearly went past it while thinking it was yellow color, but the blinding light coming from it attracted his gaze. Indeed, the paper was gleaming attractively. ''It''s gold!'' The Golden Commandment. He didn''t expect to see a gold color here. Seol Jihu''s eyes grew wider as he took a closer look at the parchment. Chapter 49. Carpe Diem (1) Carpe Diem is searching for a new member. There was a single line of text on the parchment and nothing else C not even an address. However, Seol still liked the fact that it seemingly didn''t speak of any restrictions whatsoever. ''Going there straight away is foolish.'' It was always better to have plenty of information at hand. Seol Jihu left the plaza and began walking around without a destination in mind. He was thinking of walking into the first restaurant he spotted to take care of his brunch. As he looked around his surroundings, he eventually spotted a worn, shabby wooden signboard in the distance. ''Eat, Drink And Enjoy.'' Eat, drink, and enjoy. Alex said that this place was a multi-purpose pub yesterday. Hugo wanted to come here along with everyone, but Alex said no right away to the idea. ''I guess the Synchronization doesn''t translate signboards, huh.'' Seol Jihu tilted his head slightly before heading straight to the pub. He pushed open the door with anticipation bubbling in his heart and was immediately greeted by the noises of people loudly talking to each other. At the same time, his nose was assaulted by the combined odor of cigarettes, booze, and sweat, as well as some other unidentifiable smell. When he stepped inside, he was faced with a tightly-packed ''saloon'' that one might see in a movie set in the Wild West. People were sitting around round wooden tables, noisily chatting among themselves with booze in their hands, or whispering softly with serious looks on their faces. Seol Jihu stepped in and walked past the ash and cigarette butts on the floor, before his eyes nearly popped out of his sockets when a woman sped past him, her blonde hair dancing in the air as she did so. She wore the type of a brassiere that exposed over half of her abundant bosom, and not only that, a pair of pink stockings and the matching garter belt; and her swaying derrire was in full display through her see-through underwear. She wasn''t the only one, though. He finally spotted many more ladies kitted out in just as shockingly revealing outfits walking around here and there in the pub. ''.This was the meaning of Enjoy in the name, huh.'' He kind of understood what Alex meant when he said that this place wouldn''t really suit Seol. ''It''s not like I don''t like this, though.'' He just wasn''t used to it, that was all. A short while later, Seol finally found an empty spot by the corner of the bar, and he cautiously settled down there. It was perhaps obvious that he shouldn''t really expect a speedy customer service in a place like this one. Seol Jihu spent some time observing the variety of beverage bottles on display on the shelves, before spotting a slightly-thin man resting his chin on his elbow on the far side of the bar. Seeing that the man was decked out like a bartender, he obviously worked here. Excuse me. ? The man with a bored face and a cigarette hanging loose in his lips glanced back at Seol. I''d like to ask you a couple of questions. The man breathed out the cigarette smoke and slowly straightened his bent back. He then trudged closer to Seol and asked with half-closed eyes. You want to order something? Seol wasn''t a dummy; he immediately figured out that the bartender was telling him to buy or order something if he wanted his questions to be answered. What''s good to eat here? A light meal or something more fulfilling? Something more fulfilling, please. Haven''t had breakfast yet, you see. The bartender opened his eyes a little wider. How does a bowl of tasty soup, a loaf of soft bread, and a lightly spiced grilled sausage sound to you? Sounds good. Ah, right. We also serve a big serving of steak too. Give me that as well. Rare. The bartender silently gazed at Seol. Seeing this, the youth produced a Silver coin and presented it before the man. Only then the bartender smiled amiably and returned 8 nickel coins as change. Looks like I''ll have to roll my sleeves up for the first time in a while. Wait here. The bartender entered the kitchen, and soon, emerged with the bowl of soup and a large loaf of bread first. The old saying went that hunger was the best appetizer there was; the food tasted amazing. Seol Jihu finished the savory soup and the soft bread in the blink of an eye. The skewered sausage was overflowing with juicy fat, and when he bit into it, the succulent meaty taste exploded in his mouth. The bartender exited the kitchen while carrying the still-sizzling steak on top of a metal plate, before stopping still with a surprised expression on his face after seeing the youth busy licking his fingers in satisfaction. Y, you seemed to enjoy the food. Yeah, they were really good. Give me that as well. ''Was my cooking skill this good?'' The bartender was taken aback by the sight of the youth unhesitantly cutting into the steak and shoving the meat into his mouth. He still managed to take a bottle of booze from the shelf, though. This is on the house. Its alcohol percentage is low, but it''s pretty sweet and should go well with the food. Seol''s mouth was full with meat so he could only nod his head as his thanks. He then grabbed the bottle and chugged the liquid down. A feeling of satisfaction filled him up as the thick aroma of raw honey melted on his tongue. Tasty food possessed this ability to enlighten the mood no matter the occasion. First time seeing you in Haramark. The bartender asked, his expression more relaxed than before. I arrived yesterday. It''s my first time in the city. From Scheherazade? Yes, that''s correct. Aha. Oh, right. You said you wanted to ask me some questions, right? Seol Jihu nodded his head and asked. Is there any work to be found in Haramark? I don''t mind whatever it is. Hmm, I wonder? If you''re not talking about part-time jobs, then. How about visiting the plaza? There should be quite a few jobs listed on the noticeboard. I was there just now, but there weren''t a lot of jobs I could take. In that case, you should start as a porter first. You go around together with others and get some experience, learn a few things from them, and eventually raise your levels and grab some proper gear along the way. The bartender glanced at Seol''s spear and continued on. A Warriors gotta be at least Level 3 if he wants to try his luck joining an expedition. Well, unless you are in a team already, that is. So that''s how it was. Ah, I remember now that Samuel''s team was looking for a new member. Seol Jihu played around with the booze bottle with his fingers a little before asking the bartender. Do you perhaps know Carpe Diem? Mm? Carpe Diem? The bartender''s eyes widened slightly as if he didn''t quite understand where this question was coming from. Of course I know. If you don''t who Carpe Diem is, then you''d be considered a spy from elsewhere in Haramark. I mean, aren''t they the ones who live for today? ? ''Carpe Diem'' literally meant ''seize the day''; however, the bartender said that the ''group'' lived for today. What are they like? Mm. Carpe Diem is a team made up of four, no, wait C three people. Theres no need to mention how skilled they are, of course. Even Sicilia and Triads would occasionally request them with missions. As a team, they would rank in the top five in Haramark, no question about it. They were an amazing group of people, as it turned out. Haramark was a bustling, thriving city on its own right. So, if a group was ranked as one of the best in this city, it meant that even if the entire Paradise was taken into account, they would still be rated as one of the best. Every member is known for their good skills, but most importantly, their leader is someone quite remarkable. He''s a High Ranker, as you might expect. Where do I find Carpe Diem? Why? You wish to join them? Seol Jihu nodded his head, prompting the bartender to shake his head around wildly. Better give that notion up. That team is. But, he blurred the ends of his words and spat out a soft groan, instead. The bartender then lowered his head slightly. Don''t mind me. I''m not in a position to say anything, anyway. The youth got to hear the location from the bartender. Saying thanks for the food, Seol got up and left the pub. * After leaving the pub and walking for around ten minutes, Seol found himself in front of his destination. There were no signboards. Seol thought the bartender''s words of An old white building, about so-so in size was a pretty unfriendly description, but now that he was here, there was only one white building in the entire neighborhood. Seol got closer to the building and took a peek inside the ground floor before letting out a soft gasp of admiration. ''A training facility?'' He got to glimpse the sight of a gym that easily exceeded the one found in the Neutral Zone. The entire ground floor was converted to facilitate indoor training, it seemed. ''I wanna get back to training again.'' Seol heard that the second floor was the reception office, and sure enough, there were worn-down stone steps to the side of the structure. As he looked up, he continued to chew his blameless lower lip. As he approached ever closer to the steps, his heart began beating faster and faster. ''Maybe I shouldn''t have asked.'' If he didn''t know anything, then he might have marched straight in, full of spirit. No matter how hard he thought about it, there was no reason for this team to accept him. Even if he considered it from their perspective, the end result remained the same. He suddenly recalled Odelette Delphine, the Magician girl who always seemed full of too much energy. If she were in his shoes, would she be hesitating like this? ''I mean, I''m not a little kid anymore.'' It was obvious that he''d be refused, but he simply couldn''t just let the lone ''Golden Commandment'' opportunity slip through his fingers yet. He needed to at least give it a shot, regardless of what might happen.Seol ended his thoughts there and rapidly climbed up the stairs. He stared at the closed-shut second-floor door for a little while, before knocking on it. Who''s there? He heard a voice coming from inside. Come in. The door''s open. The voice sounded a bit less than enthusiastic, actually. Seol Jihu breathed in deeply and pushed the door open wide. And then, saw it. .The tilted face of a woman staring at him as she sat on an old, old couch with her back to him. Who''re you? I''ve never seen your face before. Her skin was pure-white as if she''d painted herself with milk; her black hair was long enough to reach the floor. More importantly, though C her clean, pure and elegantly-shaped eyes, and a cigarette hanging loose between those softly-pink lips.. ''Eh?'' Seol''s eyes blinked as he stood there completely dumbfounded. The woman with a cocked eyebrow began frowning deeply after seeing him behave like this. I said, who the hell are you, you dumb shit? She even started swearing right off the bat, too. The woman reminded Seol of Maria C should that be chalked down to him momentarily being confused? Who is it? Sounds of heavy footsteps could be heard, then a big black man suddenly showed up from around the corner. The big guy and Seol looked at each other and opened their mouths simultaneously. Seol! Hugo? Hugo must have emerged from the shower or something as water was still dripping off him. You. Ah, first, come on in! Hugo gestured with his hands before actually pulling Seol Jihu inside. He then made the youth sit down on the couch. The woman looked at him while puffing out cigarette smoke. What, so you two know each other? I told you yesterday, didn''t I? There was a guy I came to Haramark with. Wasnt that Alex? Not just Alex. I told you there was another guy. Hmm The woman nodded and swept her gaze over Seol, before letting out a small Ahh! Is he that newbie you were talking about? Coming to Haramark for the first time? Hugo ignored the woman and talked to Seol instead. Seol, what brings you here? I''m really surprised to see you here, you know? Yes, me too. I had no idea that you were a member of Carpe Diem, Hugo. Hiiik~! A rather adorable scream came from the side. The woman hugged herself with her arms and formed a scared expression as if something horrified her. Uuuu~ Hey you. Can''t you do something about the way you speak? It''s been so long since I last heard polite speech and it''s giving me these nasty goosebumps. .Ignore that girl. Besides all that. What brings you here? Oh. Seol glanced at the woman who was wearing a sleeveless white T as well as a pair of hot pants and started talking. I came here after finding the notice for a job posting. A job posting? Hugo''s eyes grew extra-wide, and he turned his head to look at the woman. Did we ever place a job posting before? The woman shrugged her shoulders. Beats me. But I did hear that, what with the old man retiring and all, we would search for a substitute. Who told you that? Don''t be an idiot. Who do you think it was? It was Dylan, obviously. Anyways. The woman killed her cigarette by rubbing it against the ashtray and disinterestedly told Hugo. Hugo? You ask him to leave, okay~? You want him to leave? Obviously. How can he enter our team? We ain''t gonna humor a newbie, right? As expected, joining them was not possible. Seol thought as much, but the reality still tasted bitter in his mouth. The woman lit up a new cigarette and cocked an eyebrow. She saw that Hugo was deliberating on something with a serious look on his face. It was a rare thing to see this idiot whose brain was entirely made up of muscles to think this hard. Just as Seol Jihu was about to get up from the couch, Hugo reached out and grabbed the youth''s arms. Wait, wait. You came here after checking out the job posting, right? Then, wait for a little while longer, okay? His next words surprised the woman even more. What?! Hey! You want to admit a Level 1 to our team?! Keep quiet, will you? Hey, Seol, our leader should be here any second, so can you wait for him? I''ll put in some good words for you. Hah! The woman spat out an exasperated groan of disbelief. It was then. The door creaked open, and. Mm? A customer? Seol heard a deep, husky, and rather dignified voice coming from there. Seol Jihu turned his head towards the doorway and spat out a shocked gasp at the sight of the man entering the premises. He was a darkish man carrying a brown envelope in his hand, and he also happened to boast an enormous physique. He was taller than Hugo by another head, and his body, packed to the brim with muscles, could have come straight from an NBA player. A devil would show up if it was mentioned, as they say. Hugo raised his hand and welcomed the man in. Oh, good timing, Dylan! Who is he? A client? A Level 1 Warrior saw one of our job postings and came to pay us a visit~. The woman spoke with a tired voice while resting her chin on her hands. A Level 1? Dylan tilted his head in confusion. Job postings. Hmm. I must have posted those a while ago. Dylan studied the youth in front of his eyes with unfathomably deep eyes. Seol Jihu began feeling a strange sense of pressure as the man swept his gaze all over him. ''He is a High Ranker Archer? He looked more like a Warrior simply from his physique alone. Dylan spoke up soon afterwards. Well, it doesn''t matter. The woman looked like she''d been punched in her gut as she faced Dylan. You being serious? Yeah, I am. It''s true that we''re looking for a new team member, and I haven''t placed any restrictions on who may join us. That is why it''s not a problem. .Hey. I know that you''re the leader and all. But still, aren''t you supposed to listen to other''s opinions too? We just have to ''look'' at the person, That''s all. The old man personally said those words, Chohong. With that, the woman named Chohong shut her mouth. She still frowned unhappily while puffing on her cigarette though. Tsk. Do what you want. Besides that, what happened to the job? I can''t even call it a job, actually. I just popped into the Triads for a bit, that''s all. I heard that they just welcomed a new executive there. Right. I checked him out, so I could remember his face. His name is Hao Win. He''s a pretty friendly character. Dylan toothily grinned. ''Hao Win?'' When a familiar name was mentioned, Seol''s eyes glittered for a second. ''Hao Win is also in Haramark?'' In that case. Ah. Where''s my mind at, I wonder. Dylan was about to settle down on another couch, before he hurriedly got back up again. A bit later, Dylan reappeared from around a corner while carrying a pair of teacups with steam rising up. He handed one over to Seol and grinned. A guest came by, but I''ve forgotten all about being a good host. My apologies. No, it''s alright. Thank you. Seol Jihu carefully received the cup. Dylan sipped the tea first, and a frown formed on his face. Don''t mind it if the tea tastes a bit bland, okay? I''ve been practicing making tea lately, but I can''t seem to get any better. Seol smiled softly at Dylan''s gentle voice. The youth sensed the other man was trying to be considerate, basically telling him to relax. Oi, Dylan. Hugo was about to butt in, but Dylan raised his hand to stop him. I''ve heard a bit about you from Hugo. You must be Seol, the Level 1 Warrior. First time in Haramark, huh? That''s correct. Summoned March this year, yeah? That''s also correct. Oh, so you might know Hao Win then. He too graduated from the March class, apparently. Finally, they moved into the main topic. Seol thought that he''d be chased out of this place, but it seemed like they would at least listen to his story first. Could this be thanks to Hugo? Seol Jihu inwardly promised to buy the man a drink at a later stage and stared straight at Dylan. Okay, Seol. Do you know what kind of a team ours is? I''ve heard some things. From where? From who? From ''Eat, Drink And Enjoy''. I didn''t ask the person''s name, so I can''t be sure. Dylan nodded his head. The youth didn''t just show up with no plan whatsoever, but actually bothered to gather some basic information first. Considering that he had exited from the Neutral Zone not too long ago, this would''ve been considered a positive. At least, it said that the youth was the type to think things through. Cool. Well, then. How were your records in the Tutorial and the Neutral Zone like? My records? Well, you can tell us the amount of Survival Points you got at the end of the Tutorial, and up to how far you went with the mission''s difficulty in the Neutral Zone, that sort of stuff. Dylan raised his teacup, signaling to the youth to relax and be open. Seol Jihu spoke up. The total amount of Survival Points I earned at the end of the Tutorial was 26,500. Dylan was about to tip the cup towards his lips, but. As for the missions in the Neutral Zone, I''ve cleared up to the Impossible difficulty. .His hands came to a stop. Hugo''s nervously jittery legs also stopped shaking around. It wasn''t only those two, though. Even Chohong, who was grandly yawning out while covering her mouth with her hand until then, began glaring at him, too. Chapter 50. Carpe Diem (2) The inside of the Carpe Diems office had become deathly quiet in an instant. It was as if time had come to a standstill. Everyone stopped moving and stared at one person. From disbelief to suspicion, from suspicion to glares The atmosphere in the room continued to grow colder and colder. Seol Jihu felt his heart become heavier from the unspoken pressure emanating from this uncomfortable silence. He had expected there would be some sort of a response, but he didn''t know it would be this bad. U, Uhahahaha! Suddenly, Hugo started laughing his head off. Hiya~. I didnt know you had such a sense of humor! I guess I should change how I look at you now, eh? He cackled and lightly patted Seol on the shoulder. However, everyone present here could see from his exaggerated laughter and movements that the big guy was trying to somehow defuse this dangerous situation and treat it as a tactless joke of a rookie. Oi. Her voice sounded threatening. Chohong slowly corrected her posture. She locked her hands, her legs parted slightly, and her back bent forward a little. Hey, let me tell you something. You showing up here today, that''s not a problem, in all honesty. It was as if she was trying not to sound angry, but the tone was really too low for a woman''s voice. And the pitch remained chillingly flat as well. Job posting. Yeah, you could have seen that and came to talk to us. Just like Dylan said, there are no restrictions, after all. That''s all fine and good. Her eyes, visible behind her flowing black hair, gleamed coldly. The thing is Her eyes, seemingly fixed to the floor, emitted a chilling light so scary that it made people avert their gazes instinctively. If you showed up here, the office of Carpe Diem, just to throw around unfunny jokes, then. Then, as a person who has to listen to you, my position will have to change somewhat, get my drift? Chohong! Shut up, Hugo. Chohong replied sharply, pulled the cigarette out from her lips, and slowly breathed out the blue smoke. She then stared straight at Seol Jihu and spoke. I''ll give you another chance. Right now, I''m willing to overlook this matter as a rookie who wants to join us cracking a cute little lie and nothing more. Hugo sighed out in relief. So. This time, don''t utter bullshit and speak the truth. Chohong stopped there and remained silent. Seol Jihu nodded his head as his response and opened his mouth to speak. Excluding the points I received as the starting bonus as well as the multiplier, the original points tally I had at the end of the Tutorial was 2,150. Hugo''s complexion hardened. The highest difficulty missions in the Neutral Zone that I cleared with my own skills were rated ''Very Hard''. I did succeed in clearing the Impossible, but that was just due to luck, not my own skill. Chohong''s brows began quivering. Ohhh. So, you saying that you really did have 26,500 points, and somehow did clear the Impossible mission, is that it? A strange smile formed on her face as she lifted her butt off the couch ever so slightly. That''s correct. Ahh, really now? It was right then. POW! As soon as he blinked, Seol Jihu saw the back of Dylan''s hand that was as big as a pot''s lid right in front of his nose. Not only that, Chohong''s fist blocked by that hand, too. ''But, when?!'' He failed to even notice her throwing a punch, never mind her arm moving before that. He felt the chill run down his back, not from the fact that he nearly got hit by her, but the fact that he couldn''t even see it coming. Dylan!! Violence isn''t the answer, Chohong. The old man repeatedly told you to curb that temper of yours, didn''t he? But, this bastard.! Seol. Dylan succeeded in placating Chohong for the time being and called out to Seol Jihu. No, the youth thought that he was being called, but that turned out to be false. Seol. Seol Ah. Dylan was actually muttering that name out while trying to remember something. He then lightly slapped his own closely-cropped head. I was wondering why that name sounded so familiar. Hao Win Right. So, that was you. What are you talking about? This time, it was Hugo who asked. Hao Win was talking about a certain guy. Apparently, among those summoned for this year''s March selection, a ''Super Rookie'' appeared. I''ve heard the name in passing, but I think it might have been Seol. Damn it, why couldn''t I have thought about that as soon as I saw him? Wha, what?! Chohong''s head swiveled, and she looked at Dylan. She then began laughing nervously, her neck trembling slightly. Her face remained disbelieving as she raised her voice. D, Dylan? What are you saying? If you come out like that, it''s like this whole thing is true, so stop it. She must have been really freaked out because her voice was quivering noticeably now. I understand. I also thought it was a bunch of baloney when I heard it the first time, too. Dylan chuckled as if he found this whole thing rather interesting and got up from his seat. I guess I''ll just confirm it for myself, then. He leisurely went off somewhere and when he returned, he was carrying a large, clear crystal ball. He placed it on the coffee table and placed his hand on top C and then, the crystal began emitting light. ''Whats that? Seol Jihu''s curiosity perked up at seeing an object he had not seen before. A short while later, the crystal''s entire surface was enveloped in a soft glow. And at the same time. Oh? For Dylan to give me a call first, isn''t this a pleasant surprise? .A voice of a person flowed out from it. That uniquely haughty, mezzo-soprano tone of voice sounded rather familiar to the Seol Jihu''s ears. I heard that you returned to Haramark recently. I''m calling you to congratulate you on successfully concluding the Neutral Zone. Congratulating me, huh. Indeed, that''s a nice notion. You have any idea how much I missed the air of Paradise? I was also shocked after learning that you were being put in charge of the Neutral Zone, Cinzia. Other than being bored out of my mind, it wasn''t so bad. A couple of interesting things happened too, and that kept me entertained in the meantime. Interesting things, you say? Oh? Did you call me because you were also curious about that? Cackling laughter came out from the crystal ball. Seol Jihu dazedly stared at the crystal. Ever since his arrival in Haramark, one thing or another managed to surprise him constantly. That was Cinzia on the other side. She sure looked like someone pretty powerful when he first saw her in the Neutral Zone. But after seeing Dylan chatting so easily to someone even Kim Hannah referred to as a big shot in Paradise, Seol Jihu had no choice but to view Dylan in a new light. Youre not the only one to have asked me about this. I''ve been repeating the same shit over and over again like a damn parrot. By this point, I think I''ve probably memorized a script. It''s like I''ve become a call center employee. I''d also like to hear the story, if you don''t mind. Well, it''s not like I mind. It''s something that''s bound to spread around, anyways. And I do owe a few debts to Carpe Diem too. Chohong got up and sidled up right next to the crystal ball. Oh? Chohong? Is that you? Hey. Been a while. It really has. Feels like I haven''t seen you in ages. Okay, fine. I know, so please hurry up with the story! Chohong urged Cinzia to move on. Fine, fine. Took first place with a points tally of 26,500. Solo cleared the Neutral Zone''s missions up to Hard difficulty. Formed a team with five others afterwards and successfully cleared all of the Very Hard difficulty missions. And relying on a truly out-there method, solo cleared the Impossible mission, too. Finally, one of only two Gold Marks in history. Are you happy now? When the Gold Mark was mentioned, the sounds of saliva being swallowed could be heard in the office. .Thank you for telling us that. I''ll return the favor soon. It''s not a problem. Lots of people already know this, anyways. Oh, we might be seeing each other pretty soon too. I''ll be sending someone over there not too long from now. The crystal ball stopped glowing after that. The manager of the Neutral Zone for the March selection confirmed the story. It''d be hard for anyone to suggest that a leader of an organization, Cinzia, was spewing nonsense for fun. Even more so, if one knew what her personality was like. No matter how deeply they thought about it, it was impossible. Yet, the impossibility had become a reality. Son of a. Chohong finally began to breathe again and plopped down on the couch with an expression of someone who saw a true monster. Meanwhile, Hugo could only mutter to himself, Woah, woah with a small voice. A Gold Mark is it? Dylan sipped on the tea and organized his thoughts for a while, before slowly opening his mouth. Looks like I''ll have to change how we go about things. ? Seol. Dylan put the teacup down and spoke with a serious face. I now know what kind of person you are. There are many things we''re curious about, and what with this being such an unbelievable story to begin with, please do try to understand where we''re coming from, okay? Dylan''s calm voice seemed to possess this mystifying ability to calm all those listening to him. It''s fine. Thanks. Mm, right. About the job posting. Dylan stopped there and wordlessly stared at Seol. The youth stiffened slightly in nervousness as the big guy studied every square inch of his face. A short moment of silence later, Dylan continued on. I''d like to hear your honest answer to my question. Of course. Alright. What was your reason for choosing us? This question took Seol by surprise. With that kind of a record, you could have chosen any of the powerful organizations in Paradise and they would have welcomed you with open arms. I''m wondering why you chose to come to Haramark and knock on Carpe Diem''s door instead of theirs. Seol Jihu became speechless, then. What Kim Hannah told him wasn''t something he''d walk around telling everyone he met, and also, he couldn''t come out and say, I activated my Nine Eyes in front of the noticeboard, and the parchment you placed there was glowing in gold color signifying the Golden Commandment. Uhm.. Seol Jihu hesitated for a long time, before replying with an awkward smile on his face. Well, I like your training facility. Dylan slowly closed his eyes. * Haaaaaah Seol Jihu returned to ''Eat, Drink And Enjoy'', found a place to sit, and began grandly sighing out. The pub remained as noisy as before. But he didn''t care about that at the moment. His head was filled with the recollections of the moment he got rejected to notice his surroundings. [My bad, but looks like we can''t work together.] [And if I were to give you advice, you should leave Haramark as soon as possible. You will find many good teams in other cities. Starting in those places might be a better choice for you.] Seol Jihu couldn''t say anything to this simple yet resolute and firm rejection. In the end, he could only return to the pub and mournfully sip on the alcoholic beverage. He came to Haramark full of dreams, yet his current situation, having nowhere else to go, seemed too pitiful even to his own eyes. Seol Jihu rested his chin on his hand and pouted with a worried expression etched on his face. If only it weren''t for Sinyoung. He might have joined up with a good team in Scheherazade by now and be away on an adventure already. ''Maybe, I should''ve just joined Sinyoung in the first place?'' If he did, then he would have received an incredible amount of support, and just as importantly, along with Yun Seo-Rah who said she''d do her best. Tsk. Seol Jihu licked his lips and took a swig out of the bottle. He was so happy and content while in the Neutral Zone, but now that he was outside, he sure felt like a fool now. Also, he knew that he couldn''t continue to do nothing and suck on his thumbs forever, even though he had a bit of money on him. ''I wanna do something.'' The issue was with his low level. He was a Level 1. More importantly, there was no team stupid enough to let a novice Warrior join them when there were so many of them out there to begin with. ''There''s nothing I can do, I guess. I gotta start from the bottom as a porter and work my way up.'' Just as he pulled out a cigarette and lit it up while feeling a bit uneasy. Slam! There was a loud noise of someone hitting the table, and then. Everyone, your attention, please! A man''s loud shout brought silence into the once-noisy establishment. Seol Jihu took a glance and saw a man standing there with a hand raised up in the air. He was built quite lean, and his long hair extended down to his waist. Is there a skilled Warrior or a Priest among you? Ah, I''m also searching for a porter as well, so it does not matter if your level is low. What are you talking about, Samuel? A guy sitting on the table next to the man, Samuel, asked while chewing on a snack. Samuel lowered his hand and answered. It''s a mission issued by the royal family. We''ll be scouting the Forest of Denial. Eii, fuck that. Why would I go to that godforsaken place? The guy mouthed some snide remarks and went back to mind his own business. Others displayed roughly a similar attitude. Some shook their heads, while a few others began smirking derisively. However, Seol Jihu was different. He activated Nine Eyes as soon as hearing that a porter would be hired, and the result was C Samuel had no colors on him. ''Should I?'' At least, there were no colors related to danger. Also, he was not really in a situation to be picky. He should try to grasp every opportunity that had presented itself. Seol moved, thinking that at the bare minimum, he should listen to what the other party had to say before deciding. Samuel showed complete disregard towards the reactions of his fellow pub-goers, but when he saw Seol Jihu''s approach, a bright smile lit up on his face. Oho! Our first lucky person arrives. I heard that you''re looking for a porter. Indeed. You have any prior experience? No, this will be my first time. First time? Samuel looked a bit troubled, then. ''Will this be a no, too?'' I agree! It was then, Seol Jihu heard a rather familiar voice. Samuel turned around to look. You know this guy, Alex? Yup. And I''m completely on board with this idea. And I guarantee that you won''t regret it. Seol Jihu blinked his eyes after hearing the name Alex. There was a familiar young man wearing a Priest outfit sitting around Samuel''s table waving his hand at him. If Alex guarantees it, then I guess it''s not so bad. Alright, then! Come join us here! Samuel nodded his head and pulled Seol Jihu into one of the empty seats. Alex. Good to see you again. I had no idea that we''d run into each other so quickly. Yes, me too. I''m actually a member of Samuel''s team, you see. By the way. I see that you''re a man at the end of the day. Hehehehe. Alex began grinning in a sly manner. Woah, woah. I can see that you two are pretty familiar with each other, so why don''t you give us a chance to say hello, too? Samuel waved his hand around between the two youths and reached for a handshake. Hey, there. Name''s Samuel. Im the leader of this team. I''m a Level 4 Pathfinder. I''m Seol. A level 1 Warrior. Kuheu! I love how polite Asians are! Samuel then triumphantly pointed to his left. A brunette woman with curly hair as well as a woman with short, bright platinum blonde hair sat to his side. You already know Alex, so I''ll exclude him. Firstly, this lady here~ She''s Clara, a Level 2 Hunter. And next to her is~ Grace, a Level 3 Shield Swordswoman. In a way, you could say that she''s your senior. Two women raised her hands at the same time and waved at him. Seol Jihu also raised his head and waved back, prompting the two ladies to giggle among themselves. For some reason, they kept stealing glances at his way. Oh, yeah. You said it''ll be your first time as a porter? Yes. It''s not going to be a tough job, actually. We''ll be asking you every now and then to take care of some small things, but on the whole, just think of your job as carrying our luggage around for the entire duration of the expedition. Is that all I have to do? Seol Jihu tilted his head slightly, thinking this would be too simple if that were the case. Mm! Of course, there are a few rules you gotta stick by. First of all, you can''t fall behind in the middle of the trip. It''d get troublesome if you end up holding us back, you know what I mean? And then, you shouldn''t rashly jump into a fight, too. Things might get complicated, and we aren''t expecting a porter to fight for us, either. So, how about it? It''s easy, right? Yes, it sounds easy. Good! Now, let''s talk about splitting our rewards. First of all, a porter has no right to ask for any artifacts recovered during an expedition. Do you agree? Seol Jihu had no idea what this ''artifact'' thing could be but still agreed nonetheless. This was a rule every Earthling should be aware of already, but since it would be Seol''s first time as a porter, Samuel was actually going out of his way to explain things. Good. As for other rewards, we split everything equally. Really? Seol was taken back by this proposal. He was thinking that he''d be nothing more than a glorified slave but now that he heard the terms, it was better than he expected. You''re splitting equally even with a porter? Obviously. A porter is still a member of the team, right? Samuel looked befuddled as if he couldn''t quite understand why the youth was asking this question, which only led Seol further down the Confusion Avenue. However, the Pathfinder quickly realized what happened here, and a wry smile formed on his face. Yeah, I heard that there are some teams out there that treat their porters like slaves, but I''m not one of them. You''re an Earthling like me, and you are just trying to earn some experience, after all. He was implying that, in Lost Paradise, the relationship between a team and a porter was a mutually beneficial one. You help us and let us focus on the expedition, and we will protect you from the danger. Okay? I understand. However, don''t expect to be treated too nicely, okay? You being a part of the team will make it a bit easier for the rest of us, but if you weren''t here, then we''d have carried our own luggage, anyway. When considering the fact that most of the Earthlings would start as a porter regardless of whether one was a Contracted or an Invited, Samuel''s words were being rather considerate. Okay, now. Time to get to the main topic at hand. Samuel formed a sly smile and then, he suddenly got very close to Seol''s ear in order to whisper something. I hope that you didn''t think I''d be really going on a recon to the Forest of Denial. Hearing that hushed whisper, Seol Jihu''s expression became hard to read as well. Oh. Of course, we will carry out our mission, no problem. However. Oopsie. We should finish our chat elsewhere. Samuel whispered up to there and pointed to the exit of the pub with his chin. Follow us. Let''s talk somewhere a bit quieter. When you hear what I have to say, even you''ll think that you''ve stumbled upon a jackpot. I guarantee it. Samuel winked and shouted out, Let''s get out of here! before energetically standing up from his seat. Let''s go. Decide after hearing us out. If you don''t like what you hear, then you can opt to leave afterwards. Alex also voiced his opinion. Seol Jihu wondered whether there really was a need to change the venue, but he didn''t say anything and got up as well. Alex stood up with a happy smile on his face and muttered out. I''ve got a good feeling about this expedition. How come? Because we''re getting a Level 3 Warrior as a porter. You wouldn''t find something so ridiculous in any other teams around these parts. I''m a Level 1 though. Sure, sure. Alex giggled hoarsely. * In Carpe Diem''s office. After Seol Jihu left, the office remained eerily quiet for some time. Each of them had a lot to think about. Dylan stared outside and continued to suck hard on his cigarette, while Hugo formed a facial expression that cried out ''I don''t understand what happened.'' Eiii, shit. How fucking embarrassing. Chohong laid down on the couch and continued to complain. Really? Fuck me. Just how the hell did he clear it? While Chohong continued to voice her dissatisfaction, Hugo finally opened his mouth to ask. Dylan, I still don''t get it. Chohong quickly shot him a glare from the corner of her eyes. Hugo waved his hand around to indicate that he knew. I''m not saying I''m not gonna follow your decision since you''re our leader and all, but I still don''t get it. I mean, isn''t he good enough for us to accept? Not at all. Dylan replied simply. If you consider our team''s unique nature, you should realize why we can''t have him join us. But still. What we need is a Warrior who can boost our combat potential right away. A newbie isnt suitable. Dylan finished there and continued to puff on his cigarette. Dylan! Hugo, that''s enough. Chohong butted in while scratching her head. The current leader of Carpe Diem is Dylan. The old man personally appointed him. Let''s not waste time arguing about this anymore. I know that you are right, but man. Ehew. Hugo sighed as if he was still ruing the missed opportunity. Dylan eventually killed the cigarette and slowly opened his mouth. He had such clear eyes. Chohong and Hugo turned their confused faces towards Dylan. What are you talking about, all of a sudden? Did some of the old man rub off on you or something? Hehe. Maybe. In any case, that guy named Seol. It is a bit regrettable. I understand where Hugo''s coming from. That''s right! So, like, let''s bring him under our wings! Weren''t we newbies once upon a time, too? Seol is a blank canvas. Dylan calmly replied. He''s a huge blank canvas, unsullied by any paint whatsoever. I can''t even begin to fathom how big the dimensions of this canvas is, so how can I, or anyone else for that matter, carelessly throw some paint around on it? What the hell. Talk in a way so I can understand what you''re on about, will ya? Hugo complained bitterly, causing Dylan to form a slight smirk. I acknowledge that he''s incredible, but he''s still a Level 1. He doesn''t know a lot, so he''s bound to make a few mistakes, too. That, is, why! That is why he can''t join teams like ours. Hugo was shouting out at the top of voice from sheer frustration, only to fall utterly dazed from those words. Dylan continued on. This is the most important time for Seol. This is the time when his future path is determined and when his unbelievable potential starts to reveal itself. Are you saying we aren''t good enough for him? Rather than us not being good enough, it''s more to do with who we are. We always fight with our lives on the line. We''ve experienced all sorts of shit and have also grown cynical in the process. What would a guy like Seol learn from us, then? Dylan''s calm explanations meant Hugo couldn''t come up with anything. This is how I see it. Perfectly covering for his mistakes from behind, and leading him from the front while teaching him all he needs to know. Seol needs to join a team like that. Which means, at the bare minimum, that ain''t us. Sure, Chohong and I are no good, but still, we have you and the old man. Hugo spoke with a voice clearly less vociferous than before. I''m not that confident in making it work. And you know that the old man is about to retire soon. Dylan firmly stated his position, and let off a long sigh. Alright. Let''s stop talking about this matter and move on. We should get going anyways. To where? Choi Hong asked this time. Work. It''s a request from Samuel''s team. Hugo, get up, man. Let''s go. Hugo licked his lips and slowly nodded his head. Okay, fine. I think I get it now. Anyway, what work are we talking about here? Looks like we''ll have to hear it straight from the horse''s mouth. But, he did say it''ll be a pretty delicious deal for all of us. Well, if it''s that bastard, there''s definitely merit in hearing him out. Where are we meeting him? At this inn. Maybe he''s got some kind of a plan all worked out. In any case, let''s get going. Dylan pushed the door of the office open to leave, his other hand in his pocket. Chapter 51. Forest of Denial (1) The place Samuel led the group to was none other than the inn Alex introduced to Seol Jihu. When they climbed past the floor he stayed the night before and went up to the third floor, Seol Jihu got a huge shock after he saw the three individuals waiting for them. Hugo? Huh? Seol?! Hugo also showed a similar reaction. Chohong''s eyes went round as she spat out a surprised groan herself, and meanwhile, Dylan let off a wry chuckle as he crossed his arms. Oh my god, I had no idea we''d meet each other again less than an hour later. They were searching for a porter when I was in the pub, so I applied right away. A bitter smile floated up on Seol Jihu''s face. He recalled Dylan''s advice from earlier on. What''s this? You know the folks from Carpe Diem already? Well, something like that. Let''s say that we know who each other are. Huh, this fella. After hearing Dylan''s reply, Samuel took a sweeping look at Seol Jihu with a renewed interest. Nothing we can do but take it as a trick of fate, I guess. Dylan raised his hands up in defeat. In any case, time is gold. We''d like to hear that delicious deal of yours right away, if possible. Hehe. Gimme some time to start cooking, will you? However, I''m sure you can pick up on the delicious scent already, yeah? Samuel joked for a bit and dragged a big table to the middle of the room. He then spread out a map on it. While the crowd gathered around it, Seol Jihu stayed in the corner, unmoving. He wondered whether a porter like himself was even allowed to butt in here. Hey, you. What are you doing? Chohong looked at Seol and pointed at the table with her chin. Hurry up. The meeting''s about to get started. She even took a step to her side and opened up a spot, too. When Seol stood next to her, Hugo began giggling hoarsely. Whenever she owes someone an apology, she suddenly becomes considerate to that person. It would be simpler to say sorry once, to be honest. Keuk. The tip of Chohong''s nose reddened slightly, but she kept her mouth shut as Samuel began his explanation while pointing at a spot on the map. Since I know how you guys are like, I''ll make my explanation as brief as possible. Our starting point will be the south gate. From there, we will use carriages to travel along the Rahman River for a day or two. Samuel''s finger traveled along the river as marked on the map. This road is comparably safe, so we''ll travel as quickly as we can on this part of the journey. We need to conserve our stamina for what''s to come anyway. If we don''t run into any unexpected incident, we should safely disembark around here. Well then go over the Napal Hill. His finger stopped by the image of a huge, sprawling forest. The Forest of Denial. This is our destination. Most likely, we will have to go past the entrance and carry on until some sort of an interruption halts our progress. The moment he heard the words ''Forest of Denial'', Dylan''s complexion hardened, but he didn''t say anything. Samuel licked his lips and formed a confident smile. I''ve heard this information from a very reliable source. Apparently, there is a pretty sizeable tomb within the Forest of Denial. A tomb, you say? That''s right. And no, it''s not your regular tomb, either. There is a very good chance that it''s a tomb related to the ruined Empire. Are you suggesting that we raid the tomb and loot the grave goods? Exactly! If it''s true, then we might be able to acquire amazing artifacts for ourselves! Dylan rubbed his chin in contemplation. I was wondering why we were going so far down south, but I see now. It''s plausible. This place is indeed within the old Empires territory. It''s not only that. You know that Sicilia has put up a mission of scouting the Forest of Denial, right? I''m aware of it, yes. There is also that mission from the royal family to consider too! If everything goes smoothly as planned, we will be able to receive rewards from three sources! Okay. I see what you''re trying to say here, Samuel. Dylan calmed down Samuel as the latter began jumping up and down in excitement. ''So, this is how an expedition is arranged.'' Seol Jihu had been listening in very attentively as he didn''t want to miss out on a single thing, but now, he was feeling somewhat confused. This sounded like a tempting offer. Unless nobody else access to this information, he found it rather suspicious that no one had conquered this Forest of Denial, seeing that it was no more than four, five days of travel from Haramark. In other words, there must have been some kind of a problem to worry about. Dylan took his time to deliberate before raising his voice. There are three things I want to ask you about, Samuel. Go ahead. This information. Who else knows about this, besides us? Let me be honest here. I went to speak to Kahn''s team first before calling you. They refused though. Still, they will definitely keep it as a secret. Dylan nodded his head. Fine. Then, can you tell me the identity of this reliable source? When are you going to ask me for what my countermeasure for the Forest of Denial is? The corner of Samuel''s lips arched up. Dylan was taken aback before a wry smile formed on his face. Well, aren''t you a surprising one. Ever since Chief Priest Rebecca barely managed to return alive from that place, I was thinking that Forest of Denial is pretty much impossible to tread. From the get-go, their method of approach was all wrong. The Forest of Denial isn''t about curses. No, it''s magic. Magic? That''s right. You have to counter magic with magic, but Rebecca failed because she relied on divinity. Well, we should still give her credit for walking out of that place alive. Samuel spoke up with a certain amount of confidence before taking a cautious look around him. It was as if he was being very careful of making sure that there was no one listening in on them. Dylan? I''ll answer the last two questions in one go. The person who told me about the tomb is none other than Master Ian. At this declaration, the trio of Dylan, Chohong, and Hugo displayed a bit of shock. Master Ian? That''s right! Not only that, he''s planning to join us on the expedition himself! Hmm. Hmm. Inwardly, Dylan hadn''t been too sure of it until then. But now, he was slowly tapping on the table with his fingertip. Seol Jihu lightly poked the side of Hugo as the big guy''s mouth bobbed up and down like a goldfish. Hugo. Uh, uhm? Who is this Ian? What, how do you not know. Oh, wait. It''s your first time here. Hugo began whispering to Seol as if he understood the youth''s plight. Master Ian is a Level 4 Alchemist. He''s a skilled Magician who is close to becoming a High Ranker. Only then did the youth more or less understand. No matter which class it was, reaching Level 4 afforded some amount of acclaim. And if that person also had the rarest class of a Magician, then it was clear how valued he would be. Dylan finally opened his mouth to speak. So were not scouting the Forest of Denial but going on an expedition. But since we''re nominally scouting the area, we don''t even have to apply for the expedition licence, is that it? Fufufu. It''s a really delicious deal, don''t you think so? I agree. I''m already salivating at the prospect. Samuel began stamping on the floor with his feet as if he couldn''t wait anymore, causing Dylan to form a toothy grin as well. Good. What about the finer details? Don''t be like that. You know how I operate. I''ll take the lead and guide you forward, but you take over during the battles. As for the loot, they will first go to the person whose class is most compatible with it. If the suitable classes overlap, then the higher level person gets it. Other than that, the reward will be distributed equally. Samuel recited everything as if he had memorized already. Excellent. As soon as Dylan agreed, Samuel turned his head to look at the others. What about you two? Do you even need to ask? The decision''s been made already. I agree! Chohong agreed disinterestedly, while Hugo was very energetic. Samuel formed a satisfied grin and shifted his gaze over to Seol Jihu. Friend! I take it that youre also okay with this? Oh, I''m.. Seol Jihu stopped himself from speaking further. Inwardly, he definitely wanted to be a part of this expedition. However, didn''t he promise Kim Hannah that he would not go any further south than Haramark? Sensing his hesitation, Samuel''s eyes opened up wider. Hey, is there a problem? This isn''t an exploration, you know. It''s an expedition parading around as an official mission. I''m sure that you''ll earn a crap ton of experience points by accompanying us. The Forest of Denial is pretty close to the frontier, so won''t it be dangerous? Seol Jihu pointed this out, causing Samuel to let off a soft chuckle. Aha. That is true. However, you don''t have to worry about that one! Technically, you could say that the Forest of Denial is on the border of the human territory, but actually, that place is much closer to a neutral zone more than anything else. The magic cast over the forest is so strong that not only us humans but pretty much all the other species don''t even think about getting close to it. Samuel explained it at length, before clenching his fist tightly. However, we''re different. We have Dylan, who is a High Ranker, and the Magician Master Ian. That ancient magic cast over the forest or whatever? We''re going to break it apart, for sure. Rather than placing his trust in those words, Seol Jihu activated his Nine Eyes instead. Samuel was still devoid of any colors. So, how about it? You''re coming, right? A short deliberation later, Seol nodded his head. Yes, I will. Okay!! Samuel slapped the table''s surface and stood up. We depart tomorrow! Let us meet up by the south gate early in the morning! * The morning dawned. Seol Jihu woke and lightly washed up, before hurriedly putting on his gear. Now that he thought about it, his sense of time had become a bit blurry ever since he started his life in Paradise. Since there was no clock here, it couldn''t be helped, but still, it was pretty tough to figure out when this ''early in the morning'' for their meeting would actually be. He picked up his bag and left the inn. He then headed straight to the South gate via the route he memorized yesterday. He was unsure until then, but his fears turned out to be true. Nine people were already waiting for him by the gate. Thinking that he was late, Seol ran with almost everything he had before Samuel noticed him and waved his hand at the youth. Woah, woah! Calm down, calm down! You are not late, so you don''t have to rush like that. Oh. Thats how it was. Master Ian hasn''t arrived yet, you see. Samuel lightly tapped on Seol''s shoulder before going Oops and handed over a pretty large bag. This is the luggage you''ll be in charge of. Please look after it. We might encounter big trouble later on if you somehow misplace it. Is this all? Yeah. We also hired two other porters, you see. They are local residents, so you don''t have to worry too much about them. Seol Jihu nodded his head, easily picked the luggage up, and slung it over his other shoulder. He felt its weight, but it wasn''t heavy enough to impede him. Meanwhile, Samuel stared at the youth with a slightly dazed expression. I-Isn''t it heavy? Not really, no. Hoh. As expected, I was right to trust Alex''s judgement. While Samuel was sagely nodding to himself, Seol Jihu took a look around his surroundings. Near the gate, he saw two carriages, members of Carpe Diem, as well as Samuel''s team. If there were some things different from yesterday, then that would be how they were kitted out today. Seol Jihu had already seen Hugo''s large battle axe and the hefty armor during their journey to Haramark. Samuel in front of him looked rather cool with a brightly-colored studded leather jacket on him, as well as a blue cape extending down to his waistline. Dylan was supposed to be an Archer, but he was decked out in a coat-style brigandine that Warriors should be wearing. The way it softly reflected silver light under the morning sun''s glare, the armor couldn''t have been a simple item, either. By the time Seol Jihu noticed the coldly gleaming longsword and the silver buckler as wielded by Grace, he couldn''t help but feel that his own equipment looked a lot shoddier in comparison. It was as Cinzia had said before; the gap in quality between the Neutral Zone and Paradise was noticeably wide, without a doubt. ''One day, I will.'' The youth made up his mind to raise his level, get himself better equipment, and jump in among these amazing individuals as soon as he could. It was then, Chohong walked over to where he was. Her outfit was so unique that Seol Jihu couldn''t help but do a double take. She wore a white robe similar to Alex''s, but there was a layer of chain mail on top of that. Also, her chest, arms, and legs were all covered in layers of metallic protection as well. It was a somewhat complex arrangement of equipment, to say the least. ''Is she a Priest or a Warrior?'' Chohong didn''t even take a second glance at the confused Seol Jihu and tapped on Samuel''s shoulder. So, when is that pervert coming? Uh-huh. What do mean, ''pervert''? You should watch what you say in front of Master Ian. It doesn''t matter, does it? He''s not here yet, anyway. Well, I wonder about that. Samuel grinned refreshingly and began waving his hand around. Seol Jihu followed his line of sight and spotted a man walking towards the group from afar. His height was about average, his physique on the lean side. His hair wasn''t completely ash-white, but much closer to salt-and-pepper. Seeing all those wrinkles near his eyes, he must''ve been way past the forties and well into the fifties. Most importantly though, the long, long white beard that extended down to his navel reminded the youth of a certain wizard from a famous movie franchise. Oi~ii! The man wearing an ivory-white robe waved around his hand carrying a wooden staff with its slightly bent tip. This man was none other than Ian. You''ve come, Master Ian. Samuel greeted the Magician with a clean-cut bow. Sorry, sorry. I got held up slightly. Been a while since I''ve been in Haramark, and the streets felt so refreshingly open, you see. Well, I hear you. I''ve been to the royal palace a few times myself, so I know how stuffy that place can be. Very true. If it weren''t for the princess''s appearance, I''d have died from stuffiness. Ah~. You mean, that prim princess, yes? Ian began chuckling as he chatted to Samuel. Seol Jihu had formed something of a general impression on the older man from the story he heard yesterday, but today, he couldn''t help but think that Ian''s easy-going personality came across as slightly more friendlier than expected. In any case, let''s depart. If I stay here any longer, the royal family might try to hunt me down. They have been persuading me to change my mind right until this morning, you see. Oopsie daisy. That definitely won''t do. Shall we get going right away, then? Should I get on that carriage over there? Yes. Oh, and by the way. Just as Samuel spotted Seol Jihu and hesitated slightly, Chohong grabbed the youth''s arm and spoke up. This kid is riding with us. Oh, that should be fine. Samuel nodded his head. Ian smiled brightly as soon as finding Chohong, though. Oh~, Chohong! It''s been too long. You look good as always. Shut up, you perverted geezer. Chohong raised her mace and growled in a threatening manner, before spinning on her heels. Seol Jihu was helplessly dragged away by her and ended up climbing aboard the Carpe Diem''s carriage. And shortly afterwards. Let''s go! Along with Samuel''s shout, two carriages slowly departed from the South gate. It was the beginning of Seol Jihu''s first expedition. * The inside of the carriage was silent. Dylan said he wanted to feel the passing breeze on his face and climbed up to the roof; Chohong only stared outside ever since the trip got on the way. Meanwhile, Hugo was grinning like a fool for some reason on the side. Chohong then suddenly spat out a lengthy groan and began rummaging through her inner pockets, before a frown formed on her face. A cuss leaked out from her lips next. Seol Jihu had been watching her quietly until then, and pulled out a packet of cigarettes out before pushing it to her. Here. Eh? Chohong blinked several times before her head creakily turned towards him. No I''m fine. I don''t like those flavored cigarettes. If you don''t like the flavor, you can avoid it by not breaking the capsule inside the filter. .R, really? Hmm, hmm. Chohong faked a cough and took one cigarette out of the pack. Right away, Hugo covered his eyes and began laughing out loudly. He grasped Seol Jihu''s shoulder and spoke. Seol, you gotta be more understanding here. She''d been living a hard life until now, so when she''s on the receiving end of a nice treatment, she becomes all shy like that. Shut up, Hugo. Chohong shot him down and began puffing on the cigarette while complaining. I''m surprised, though. You don''t look like a smoker. I''m a chain smoker, actually. That''s nothing to be proud about. In any case, thanks. By the way, why did you look like you stepped on shit back then? ''I did what?'' It kinda felt like that she was trying to change the subject, but still, he shrugged his shoulders and replied. Well, it''s. I was just looking at everyone''s equipment. They all looked pretty cool to me. But, your own stuff isn''t so bad, either. Chohong rested her chin and primly narrowed her eyes. Isn''t that boiled leather armor? That''s the best one available among the leather armors, isn''t it? I see that you also wear a chain mail underneath too, although that''s rare. A bit cheap looking, but you got all the important parts covered up, too. And your spear looks good too. Really? Yeah, really. Didn''t you see Clara? Your equipment is many times better than hers, especially that spear. I think you can use that right up to Level 3 if you maintain it well. Pu, puhaha~hahaha!! As soon as Chohong was done with her speech, Hugo began laughing his head off again. She began gritting her teeth. Why are you laughing? Did you forget your brain or something? Hey, you. Why don''t you just say that you''re sorry? It''s just one word, but is it that difficult for you? Do you have any idea how funny you look from the side? What are you talking about? I''m just telling him what I see. My~ ass. It must be really tough on you to sound so considerate to someone, right? What with your personality and all. Chohong''s eyes became blurry, and madness began to settle in. There''s something I''m curious about, though. It looked like a fight might break out if things were left as it was, so Seol Jihu hurriedly intervened. What is Miss Chohong''s class? Kyyaachk! Chohong suddenly cried out loudly and stood up from her seat. She rushed to Seol Jihu and grabbed his shoulders before yanking him closer. The cigarettes in their mouths nearly touched and he flinched from the sudden closeness. Hey. I was just gonna to endure it, but I gotta ask you for a favor. Can''t you do something about the way you speak? The way I speak? That''s right!! It''ll be fine if it''s just me, okay? Please, please speak informally, okay? Calling me Miss Chohong?! Id prefer Fucking Chohong! You''re creeping me out, you know!! Seol Jihu had no idea why she hated it so much, but it wasn''t really a difficult favor. Okay, I will. Chohong returned to her seat only after that. She formed an expression that said she''d finally be able to survive now. Fuwooo.. Ah, right. My class? It''s ''Divine Champion''. I''m Level 4. Divine Champion? Yeah. You start from Level 1 Priest, then at Level 2, Combat Nun. Then, at Level 3, Holy Warrior. You gave up on the path of a Priest? There''s a reason for that, though. Hugo suddenly butted in there. You see, this girl''s starting Mana stat was pretty high. I hear that she could have been a Magician, even. Seol Jihu was surprised by that revelation. The minimum requirement for becoming a Magician was to have the Mana stat at Intermediate (High) or higher. Of course, both the personality and the talent had to be there, too. She was far too unrefined to become a Magician. Gods were apparently unhappy about the missed opportunity and decided to make her a Priest. But even then, the gods have made a big mistake. A mistake? Yup, a mistake. I''m sure you''ve basically figured it out after seeing her walk the path of a Warrior even though she''s supposed to be a Priest, right? Hugo, I told you to shut up. This is your final warning. Chohong began glaring at the big man. However, Hugo didn''t even pay her any mind and simply tapped on his head with his finger. You see, even the gods had no idea that this girl was completely soft in the head! And with that rough personality of hers, never mind being a Magician, you think being a Priest suits her? Ah? Puhahahaha! Hugo threw his head back and began guffawing again. It was right at this moment that Chohong, with her nails all ready to attack, pounced on him. The carriage rocked hard, so much so that Dylan on the roof enjoying the breeze nearly fell off from there. Dylan!! Dylan!! Dylan could hear someone desperately calling for him from the carriage, but he just quietly gathered his hands together and murmured. Sorry, rookie. Chapter 52. Forest of Denial (2) The carriage ride came to an end after two and half days of travel from Haramark. According to Samuel, this was where the area of relative safety ended. If they wanted to continue on carriages, then it was indeed possible to do so, but ''going back'' would pose a serious problem; without the protection of the expedition team, the carriage drivers would not be able to escape from the danger zones by themselves. The two drivers knew how precious their own lives were, so as soon as they received the balance of payment, they left the area. Today''s goal is to get to Napal Hill! As long as we go past that, we will be at the Forest of Denial! .And, along with Samuel''s urging, the group began their march towards their destination. In Paradise, a Level 1 Earthling would start as a porter almost always regardless of whether one was a Contracted or an Invited. It wasnt because they were only good for carrying luggage, but it was actually for them to participate in many different expeditions and adventures in order to learn and experience as much as possible. That was why Seol Jihu paid utmost attention to every little thing occurring around him. ''The marching formation is arranged like a rhombus.'' There was a total of 11 people in the expedition. Excluding Seol Jihu and two other original residents serving as porters, the actual combat force was 8. Right at the front of the pack stood Samuel and Grace. The Archer led the way while the Warrior acted as his guard. In the middle were three porters, including Seol Jihu, Alex, and Ian. Chohong was on the left side of the formation, while Clara was on the right. It was as if these two were positioned there in order to protect the porters. And finally, the rear position had the same arrangement as the front C an Archer and a Warrior. In other words, Dylan and Hugo were positioned there. Honestly, Seol thought that the pairing of Dylan and Hugo being out in front made more sense, rather than that of Samuel and Grace. Of course, although he was curious about this arrangement, he didn''t dare raise his voice carelessly. ''I''m sure they have their reasons.'' Now that I think about it, first time seeing you around these parts. While Seol Jihu was in the middle of thinking to himself, he suddenly heard a smooth voice coming from his side. When he shifted his gaze over to look, he saw Ian with a warm smile slowly stroking his white beard next to him. It hasn''t been long since I came to Haramark, actually. I see. You were also an Earthling, huh. You came to the city to get some first-hand experience? That''s correct. Do you have any prior experience as a porter? Seol wondered why someone as important as a Magician was asking him all these questions. He was inwardly nervous but still managed to answer honestly. This is my first time. It hasn''t been too long since I left the Neutral Zone, actually. Hmm? You say this will be your first time? Yes. Huh-uh. You just came out from the Neutral Zone, yet youre already participating in such a dangerous expedition. Ian stared at the youth as if he was completely surprised by this revelation, before walking in closer to Seol Jihu. He comfortably took over the spot and leaned in closer to whisper. My friend, well. He then suddenly lowered his voice. ''Why is he doing this?'' Seol Jihu tilted his head slightly, but still met the older man''s gaze. .By any chance. When Ian formed a serious expression, even Seol Jihu became serious as well. Could there be something dark and sinister with this expedition, a truth he hadn''t figured out yet? Could he have been too rash by joining this expedition? All sorts of thoughts raced by in Seol''s mind. Ian studied the youth for a bit longer, before cautiously opening his mouth. Do you like titties? Seol Jihu doubted his own hearing just then. Grace sneaked a glance towards her back and began giggling softly. Seol wondered if he was being pranke, but Ian''s expression was serious. I really like them. .His expression was not at all serious as he giggled rather slyly. I mean, that soft feeling when you''re fondling them, or when you''re busy rubbing your face against them, it''s totally the greatest thing in the whole world. Don''t you agree? Seol? Let''s switch our position for a sec. Ptooi, Chohong spat on her hands and gripped her mace tighter. Seeing this, Ian began laughing in a jovial manner. I made a fool of myself. Do forgive me and let me live for a while longer, would you? It''d be better to match what you''re saying and what your expression looks like, you hear me? At the bare minimum, say those words while looking a little bit surprised or apologetic, okay?! Eii~ing. I see that the mood in Paradise has worsened lately. I only meant to joke around with a newbie so that his anxiety would be lessened. Ian began complaining. Chohong was about to blow her top, but then, she heard Dylan warn her with Chohong, your temper, from the back. Judging from Dylan''s attitude, as well as how Samuel acted earlier on as well, this Ian must have been a highly respected person in Haramark. Damn it, fine. Whatever, you stop bothering the kid and leave him alone. Can''t you see that he''s busy studying our formation? Oho! Studying, is it? Ian lightly clapped his hands and formed a content smile. You were a young scholar burning the midnight oils of academic variety, I see! Instead of helping you, I was actually disturbing you, wasn''t I? Alright. Do ask me what you''re curious about, and I shall answer. Seol Jihu was slightly apprehensive about the older man spouting some other random nonsense, but there were things he was too curious about. So, while getting mentally ready to switch his position with Chohong at any given moment, Seol Jihu asked Ian. What criteria do you use to assign the positions at the front and at the back? Aha, Ian grinned softly with a slight nod. As there was a chance of offending some people, Seol did his best to beat around the bush, but the older man accurately grasped the actual meaning of the question. First of all, do you know that an Archer always takes the lead regardless of whether it''s an expedition or a strategic assault mission? Yes. As the lead in an expedition, there are two important things you need to do. The first is leading your comrades down the correct path, and the second is sensing the approaching enemy in time and alerting your team. When considering these two points, Samuel is the perfect man for the job. That was what Seol Jihu couldn''t understand at all. Dylan was also an Archer and not only that, he was a Level 5 High Ranker. Samuel proceeded from Level 3 Tracer to Level 4 Pathfinder. His overall combat prowess might fall a little behind those of his peers, but as far as finding the right path, he''s among the very best. If we find ourselves in a maze or an area still left unexplored and therefore with no paths to follow, his true value will naturally reveal itself. If Samuel is thinking of advancing to Level 5 Grand Pathfinder, his abilities should evolve even further. Master Ian, it seems that you''ve read my mind already. Samuel turned his head back and showed his astonishment. [When you reach Level 5 and become a High Ranker, you will be asked to choose which god you wish to serve. That is the moment when the class path you have chosen becomes critically important.] [.Think of it this way. Your class will either evolve or become even more specialized to suit the powers of the gods you choose.] Seol inexplicably recalled what Agnes told him a while ago. On the other hand, Dylan is a Level 5 Arch Shooter. Simply put, he concentrated on increasing his combat potential. So, he''d display an overwhelmingly frightening prowess during guerrilla warfare, but compared to Samuel whos walking the path of trackers, he''d lose out somewhat in his ability to investigate his surroundings. Ian must have been feeling thirsty as he stopped talking there and took a gulp from a water bottle. Keuh. And, with Dylan behind us, he''s able to give a sense of stability to the formation too. If something happens, he should be able to figure out what''s going on from there and come up with a plan to deal with it pretty quickly. If my guess is correct, Dylan will be taking the lead as soon as a battle breaks out, am I wrong? But, wouldn''t there be a case where the rear is attacked first? That''s why we have Hugo there as protection. So? How about it? Has your curiosity been satisfied somewhat? Ian winked at Seol. The youth bowed to show his thanks as his curiosity had indeed been satisfied. Thank you. Oho. You are a rather courteous fellow, eh. Ian began chuckling softly. If you don''t find this old man''s ramblings boring, then I''d like to chat with you for a while longer. By any chance, how much do you know about this Forest of Denial? Actually, I don''t know anything about the place. It''s pretty simple. Any intelligent lifeform entering the forest suddenly starts to violently deny something''s existence. What could he even mean by that? Seol Jihu''s eyes gleamed brightly with interest, causing Ian to speak up with lots more energy as well. No one can predict what you''ll end up denying, you see. It''s completely random. But if it''s only denying something, that can''t be a big enough problem, right? That''s too simple a way of looking at things. Ian shook his head right away. I told you this, didn''t I? No one can predict what you''ll end up denying. For instance, what do you think will happen if you suddenly start denying my existence? Seol Jihu became speechless, then. I''m sure you''ll try to kill me no matter the cost. Not only that. What if, in the middle of a battle, you suddenly decide to deny the existence of your own weapon? What then? . Would that be all? What if you want to deny your own existence? What then? The continuing chain of questions succeeded in giving Seol Jihu goosebumps running down his spine. Did something like that really happen before? The number of expeditions that got annihilated like that are far too many to mention, young man. It''s to the point that the royal family almost ended up proclaiming the entire area as a forbidden zone for any type of expeditions. If it weren''t for Haramark, such a decision would have been passed already. It''s a scary place, then. It''s definitely not a place to fool around, that''s for sure. However, I''ve been researching the Forest of Denial for a long time. I''ve prepared some countermeasures too. If my theory is correct, then the mysteries of the Forest should be unraveled by our group soon enough. Although he was worried about the possibility of this countermeasure not working, Seol Jihu didn''t go out of his way to voice them. He thought that he shouldn''t become a wet blanket so early on in the expedition. Perhaps sensing the youth''s anxiety, Ian gently patted him on the back. Don''t sweat it, my friend! If my countermeasure doesn''t work, we simply turn around and go back to Haramark. That''s all there is to it. You see, I don''t want to die just yet. That made much sense. Thanks to Ian talking to him in an overtly friendly manner, some part of Seol Jihu''s anxiety had been assuaged. Ian might possess a lecherous side to him, but he was also a Magician with a bountiful knowledge base. For someone like Seol Jihu, who knew practically nothing about the ongoings of Paradise, every word Ian spoke had the potential to become his flesh and blood in the long run. Also, Ian knew how to spin his tales in an entertaining way, so Seol Jihu completely forgot about the boredom of the march and focused deeply into the older man''s stories. It felt like he had become a grandson listening to the tales of his grandfather. As they marched on while chatting to one another, the sun slowly crept ever closer to the horizon and the scenery gradually changed. The Rahman River, serving as their waypoint until now, branched off into several smaller tributaries, while the earth became rougher and muddier as if it had absorbed way too much moisture. Samuel stopped his steps just about then. You don''t level up automatically, but gods determine it for you. You''ve been to the Chamber of Awakening back in the Neutral Zone, yes? You should go and visit a temple as soon as this expedition is. Mm? When the march was abruptly halted, Ian stopped talking and took a look. Seol Jihu surveyed his surroundings and his jaw fell to the floor as soon as he saw incredibly tall trees standing here and there. He briefly wondered whether they had arrived at the Forest of Denial already, but it seemed that wasn''t the case. Samuel was on his knee, busy staring straight at the ground. Samuel? Is something the matter? Dylan''s uniquely dignified voice came from the back. Samuel raised his hand to signal that he needed a bit more time, before he smoothly got up with a smirk on his face. How interesting. We''ve got ourselves Cave Ettins. Cave Ettins? But aren''t they supposedly cave dwellers? What are they doing here? Maybe theyre out to forage for food? Samuel shrugged his shoulders and looked to his left. They divided into two groups five minutes before we arrived here. Thirty of them are waiting for us up ahead, while ten of them are to my left, waiting. Oh, so they see us as food, is that it? If we continue on down this path, we''d get definitely surrounded, then. Well, they do possess a crazy sense of smell, after all. So, what do you want us to do? Dylan fell into deep thought after Samuel asked the big man. Since each of them has two heads, taking them by surprise isn''t going to work, no? Most likely, yeah. One of the heads is always used as the lookout, after all. That doesn''t mean we can''t hit them first, though. I''ll ask Hugo to accompany you, so go and cut loose for a while. Okay. Samuel replied confidently and resumed the march. Seol? Now that''s the real Archer. Do you understand why I went batshit crazy back then? Seol Jihu ended up agreeing with Hugo as the big guy whispered to him. To be able to figure out what happened five minutes ago simply by staring at the ground for a few seconds, now that sounded like a pure lie, actually. But, Seol Jihu had to acknowledge it as real when a group of Cave Ettins broke out from the cover and rushed at them while roaring out loudly less than two minutes later. There were exactly 30 of them to boot. Each Cave Ettin was slightly shorter than an average human male, but it still looked rather threatening from all those hardy muscles on its arms. More importantly, though, it possessed two wrinkly heads on a single neck and it looked properly bizarre, to say the least. They are nothing much to fret about. Just as Seol Jihu grasped his spear, Chohong lightly patted him on the shoulder. You just wait here and watch. They''ll be taken care of soon. She pointed to the front. Samuel was jumping into the middle of the Cave Ettin pack without hesitation. Actually, that was incorrect. Hey! Hey! Over here! It looked as if that was his original intention, but then, he bounced up like a flying tiger as soon as his feet touched the ground and landed swiftly on a tree''s branch up above. He crossed his hands and reached into his inner pockets. Eat this! The moment he extended his hands out, the Cave Ettins, now looking more like dogs that failed to catch the chicken, fell down to the ground in great agony. Swish! Swish!! Sharp noises split the air apart. Only after spotting small throwing daggers buried deep in the shoulder of a Cave Ettin did Seol Jihu realize what Samuel had been throwing just now. Yea~ho! When three, four of them also resorted to throwing their weapons at him, Samuel suddenly transformed into Tarzan and leaped away to land on the tree in front. Ian showed his admiration as Samuel continued to pepper the Cave Ettins below with the throwing daggers. Very admirable. He made sure that all thirty are focused only on him. The older man spoke those words after he saw Hugo and Grace rush out to seize this opportunity they had been waiting for. Hugo pounced like a panther and swung his battle-axe in a surprise attack at the backs of the Cave Ettins, who were currently preoccupied by Samuel''s antics from up above. Three pairs of heads separated from the bodies of three creatures. The monsters hastily turned around to look behind, but all they could see now was a huge, bloodied axe closing in rapidly to crack their skulls. The group of monsters was already confused about what to do next, yet when the Level 4 Barbarian Warrior arrived in their midst and proceeded to ruthlessly step on them, they fell even deeper in confusion. Every now and then, one or two tried to attack from the side. However, Grace stuck very close to Hugo''s blindspot and protected him with her shield or lent timely support with her sword, making it impossible to get close to the duo. Eventually, even Samuel had climbed down from the tree and along with Clara, they began firing arrows from the front and back. The group of Cave Ettins got fragmented in an instant. It happened then. Here they come. Dylan spoke with a calm voice and pulled his bowstring back as he aimed towards the rear of the formation, towards ten Cave Ettins rushing in. They were hastily rushing over here after their main force was getting annihilated in the proverbial blink of an eye. How many are you going to leave me with? You should ask them that. Du-du-doom! Dylan''s shoulders quivered slightly as he let go of the string. Then, a loud explosion similar to a gun being fired could be heard. Seol Jihu felt his eardrums become numb from the shockwave and hurriedly covered his ears, and then. Boom, boom, boom! He became utterly flabbergasted by the sight of the ground exploding several times. It was as if landmines were going off in succession where the arrows had landed. Cave Ettins had been mindlessly rushing forward, so when that happened, they all flew in the air, their arms flailing about quite helplessly, before crashing head first to the solid ground. They began convulsing as the shower of debris and earth covered them up. Uh-whew~. Cleaning up afterwards isn''t my style, though. Ill leave them to you, Chohong. Yeah, yeah, sure thing. While looking somewhat wistful, Chohong made her move while dragging the mace along. ''So this is the Arch Shooter, a High Ranker'' It wasn''t as if they were twisting the arms of unruly children, yet the supposed battle ended in such an anti-climatic fashion. Of course, this wasn''t a bad thing. Easily beating back the enemy would result in far less casualties than when fighting tooth and nail to barely grasp the victory, after all. Indeed, Seol Jihu knew this, yet. So? How was it? Y, yes? Pardon? Seol Jihu had been dazedly looking at Chohong checking and killing any survivors until then; he flinched a little and hurriedly looked to his side. Ian was there with a bright smile on his face. Your first impression, having witnessed the battle of an expedition team. Seol Jihu closed his mouth. He didn''t need to be reminded of it to fully appreciate the reality with his entire being. The impression left behind by the strength displayed by the individual combatants ran deep, of course, but. But, the things that etched most deeply in his memory were the way they all matched each other''s timing as if they had made a prior arrangement, as well as how they controlled the direction of the battle and made it go the way they wanted it to. This isn''t their first time cooperating together. They''ve been through a lot together, and that''s why they can trust each other wholeheartedly. Seol Jihu nodded his head and closed his eyes. Faces of several people he knew fleeted in and out of his head just then. ''Someday, I''ll.'' form my own expedition team. For the first time ever since his arrival in Paradise, such a thought entered his mind. * As soon as the battle ended, the expedition team collected their spoils of war. Well, they were nothing more than weapons and equipment the dead Cave Ettins had dropped, but every one of them was worth something. Also, since these creatures used stuff taken from their human victims, sometimes it was possible for a pretty good windfall to show up, too. Seol! Seol! Look! Here''s another one! Seol Jihu had been wordlessly stuffing his bag with items Chohong brought to him, and when he spotted Hugo walking over with his arms full of loot, the youth opened the mouth of the bag wider. Samuel was quietly observing from the side, before lightly clicking his tongue. The bag was imbued with magic that increased the storage space as well as reducing the overall weight, so it could swallow up a lot of stuff, but there would still be a physical limit of sorts. It was already packed full of provisions, tent equipment as well as sleeping bags, so when weapons were placed in there, the bag should end up weighing a ton. He had no complaints whatsoever about Seol Jihu who continued to accept more stuff without raising a fuss, but the real problem Samuel had was with the two local porters who only studied the mood and never once tried to carry anything until now. ''This is why the original residents are.'' As the leader of this expedition, Samuel simply couldn''t overlook this transgression. Just as he was about to go over there and speak his mind, he ended up faltering in his steps after seeing Seol Jihu sling the bag over his shoulder and lightly stand back up. H, hey, fella. ? Are you alright? It looks really heavy. Well, I''m fine, so far. The youth even lightly jumped up and down on the spot. The look of suspicion crept up on Samuel''s expression right away. .I know that I''ve asked you this question before, but well, are you really a Level 1? See? I told you, it''s not only me. Alex began chuckling out loud as if he had predicted this a long time ago. In any case. We''ll be climbing up Napal Hill pretty soon. It''s not too late, so how about splitting some of your luggage and handing them over to the others? Oh, I''ll be fine. I won''t negatively affect the pace of the team. If you say so. Okay. What could Samuel do here since the man himself said it was fine? Samuel turned around and met the gazes of the two local porters. He was telling them that they were on short notice. And so, the march forward resumed. The bag became heavier now, and that placed greater burden on his shoulders, but Seol Jihu actually preferred this. ''I get to train as well, so it''s fine.'' Compared to back when he got repeatedly beaten up by Agnes all in the name of increasing his overall endurance, this much was nothing, really. Soon, the expedition began climbing up a hill, just as Samuel predicted earlier. The Forest of Denial was upon them. Chapter 53. Forest of Denial (3) The expedition team smoothly climbed over the hill. Samuel was leading the group with great haste, saying that they needed to go past the hill before the end of the day. However, he suddenly came to an abrupt halt. Seol Jihu immediately went on alert, wondering if they were being attacked again, but he soon realized that they had arrived at the hill''s summit. Standing in the front of the group, Samuel pointed to the other side. The Forest of Denial. Seol Jihu also arrived at the summit and dazedly cast his gaze down below. The dense forest below him boasted a colorful cacophony of many different shades of green as it spanned across a massive area that went as far as eyes could see. It was so big that the sea of green seemed to stretch on forever and ever, well beyond the horizon. ''We''re going in there?'' Something certainly set the Forest of Denial apart from every other forest they''ve been through until now. Could this be down to the fact that no humans set foot inside there in ages? The forest that did not permit anyone to set foot inside for many years possessed this indescribable pressure than caused the onlookers to feel just a bit nervous. Ian caught up, his breathing in total disarray. He wiped the sweat away and tried to regulate his breaths. Apparently, as long as we go past this forest, we can go anywhere we want. Thats including the Federation and the Parasites territories. Now that you mention it, I hear that the conflict between those two are intensifying lately. Seol Jihu chimed in off-handedly while nodding his head before he sensed the gazes focusing on him and blinked his eyes in confusion. Ian''s eyes opened wider still, while Samuel was staring at him with a face that said, Just what the hell could be this guy''s real identity? Even Dylan was displaying a similar type of reaction too. Well, he only muttered out what he heard from Kim Hannah, that was all. A bit of awkward silence later, Ian began guffawing out. Well, I''ll be! You continue to surprise me, young friend. You''re right! Not too long ago, the Federation announced that they were getting in bed with the Cave Fairies. Without a doubt, they now have one more ally with a great deal of power. With five races combining their resources, even the Parasite Queen will be unable to overlook this matter at all. ''Federation? Parasites?'' Even though he was flustered, questions still arose in his head. Just how strong was the race of Parasites that five different races had to combine their powers? Thanks to his ''dream'', he was more or less aware of the truth, but it was a blurred memory now, and he couldn''t be too sure of it. Seriously, man. I''ve never seen a guy hiding his level to become a porter before. I''ve seen the opposite plenty of times before, though. It was as if Samuel became even more sure of his thoughts being correct now. Seol Jihu found it too much of a hard job to correct his misunderstandings and simply issued a long sigh as a reply instead. Shortly afterwards, the expedition climbed down the hill. However, isn''t that surprising? They might share a common ancestry, but for the two hostile races of Sky Fairies and the Cave Fairies to become partners? But, that just goes to show how desperate they have become. And it''s not just the Fairies, either. They only managed to survive until now because ''that'' species started this Federation thing. Otherwise, they''d have been thoroughly destroyed already. Whatever the case might be, at the end of the day, it''s not all bad news for the humans, no? If you''re thinking of pitting the two sides against each other, then I should tell you that you''re being too pragmatic. Sooner or later, the time for humans to make that important decision will arrive. Seol Jihu watched Dylan and Ian chat with each other and got next to Alex. Alex? Did I make a mistake just now? Mm? No, you didn''t. It''s not a secret, anyways. Then why? Ah~, that. The information on the ongoings of other races are something only shared among High Rankers. Well, you might hear a wind of it if youre Level 4. I mean, it''s something meaningless for a lower leveled person to learn anyway, right? Seol Jihu displayed an expression that seemed to ask Why? so Alex hurriedly continued on. Think about it for a sec. A newbie freshly ejected from the Neutral Zone is going around saying, this is what''s happening with the politics~, the current situation with war is like this~, and even relays accurate information, then how would you feel? He''s showing off? Gimme a break. No, it''d be more like amazement. Also, theyll be curious who his backer is. Alex glanced at the youth with a meaningful gaze, before he lightly tapped on Seol Jihu''s side in a joking manner. That''s why you should start telling us the truth, you know? Just what is your level, really? Why did you decide to participate in this expedition? Why don''t you just show us your Status Window? Seol Jihu turned his head upwards and glared at the heavens above. The sun was gradually sinking lower to the western horizon and the dying light of the sunset colored the world orange. Actually, Im Level 10. As I thought. I knew it. So, what''s your class title? The Spear God. Keuh. A god, is it? I''m no longer scared of the Parasite Queen now. Alex''s raucous laughter reverberated around the hill. * The expedition stopped their march just short of Napal Hill''s end C in other words, right in front of the Forest of Denial. Before they set foot inside, Ian requested some time to investigate the forest first. Now that their march had come to a stop, the group prepared to spend the night here. While Ian went around the perimeters of the forest accompanied by Dylan and Chohong, Seol Jihu got around to performing small tasks such as setting up tents and getting the sleeping bags ready. Of course, it wasn''t as if other members of the expedition were taking it easy. For instance, Samuel was walking around the outer perimeter of the campsite and busy planting something that looked like black stones on the ground. Seol Jihu had finished with his work by then, so he stood there and observed, prompting Samuel to break out in a chuckle. He beckoned the youth to come closer. This is a mana stone. You can think of it as a rock that has properties of preserving mana. Seol Jihu received the smooth black stone Samuel handed over and toyed around with it. It''s one of the must-have items when you''re planning to camp outdoors. If you leave it lying around here and there, then these can prevent the monsters that hate mana from approaching the campsite. Since it emits a strange aura, monsters should not poke their noses in unless they are really desperate. It must be expensive. Of course. Well, it''s still cheaper than your life, though. The ends of Samuel''s sentence blurred as he stared at the Forest of Denial. But, if I think about all the expeditions that failed halfway up until now, then I do think it''s a bit of waste using this thing, really. Ahh, keep what I said just now a secret, okay? I do understand where you''re coming from, though. The cost of an expedition must be really enormous, I''d imagine. It''s not just the cost alone, you know? Don''t forget the time invested, as well as all the effort put in C you calculate all that, then the actual expense at the end of the day would be astronomical. . Not every expedition proves to be a success, you see. Many times I returned with nothing to show for all our near-death experience, and I lost count the number of times I had to give up near the end because we weren''t strong enough. Seol Jihu then realized that Samuel was really anxious at the moment. They may have arrived at their destination just fine, but it was now up to Ian if they wanted to continue on. If Ian said it''d be difficult, then they would have to head back to Haramark the first thing tomorrow. You should remember this, if you wish to form your own expedition someday. You should go on one only when you have the financial leeway. An expedition isn''t something on which you bet everything you have. Samuel spoke with a bitter tone of voice and went back to the job of setting up the mana stones. .Plan an expedition only if you had the financial wherewithal to survive the potential failure of one. Seol Jihu engraved those words to his heart. * Ian and company returned around the time dinner was coming to an end. Samuel stopped eating and ran towards the elder Sorcerer, and they chatted for a really long time. Ian''s complexion wasn''t so good, and even Samuel formed a grave expression, so Seol Jihu assumed that the expedition would come to an end here. If there was one distinct advantage to being a porter, then that would be him not needing to stay as the nightwatch. He was told that it was not practical to entrust a level 1 with the most crucial job of guarding the camp, which would become even more important when camping near a high-danger zone like the Forest of Denial. He did experience being a nightwatch while walking to Haramark, but Seol Jihu was still glad that he didn''t need to do it again. He entered his tent and climbed inside the sleeping bag. The night deepened, but sleep didn''t come to visit him. He found it hard to close his eyes as there were many things filling up his head. He squeezed his eyes shut and tried to force himself to sleep, but then, someone suddenly entered his tent while muttering out lots of complaints. Who''s there? It''s me. It was Chohong. She chucked a pillow and a blanket on the floor and plopped down right next to him. That goddamn old man! And he was speaking in such a serious voice too when trying to cop a feel. I should''ve broken his wrist right there and then. ..What about your sleeping bag? I don''t use one. I can''t sleep if I''m feeling stuffy and the like. When Chohong laid down next to him, Seol Jihu couldn''t help but get this weird feeling, but he decided not to mind her presence. The frequent ''sleeping together'' with the opposite sex was one of the things he had to get used to in Paradise, after all. The stillness continued on for some time before Chohong suddenly lied down on her side and faced Seol Jihu. Her eyes gleamed slightly in the darkness. Looks like we might continue on. Her words sobered him up instantly. The geezer''s guesses were on the money. The Forest of Denial isn''t about curses, but magic. Really? But, I thought the mood back then was pretty serious. Right. He said that a really powerful ancient spell is cast here. An ancient spell, is it? It''s a type of magic only a few were capable of using even back in the days of the Empire. It''s all lost now after the Parasites swallowed them up, though. Although he was inwardly surprised by the scope of Chohong''s knowledge, he still continued on with his questions regardless. So, what did Master Ian say? Nothing much, really. It''s just that, this magic will interfere with a human''s thought process and end up polluting their mind or something. Uh. Argh, darn it, Chohong muttered out and roughly scratched her head. In any case, the point of this story is, we can use the prepared countermeasures the geezer had made. But, he also said that it''ll be tough to stop the pollution at the fundamental level. We gotta suppress our emotions as much as possible inside the forest, apparently. Chohong muttered softly, before cackling in a sinister manner. You should''ve seen Hugo''s face back then. Well, think about it for a sec. With that personality of his, you think it''s possible for him to control himself? Its not like youre any different. Wanna die? Her voice suddenly turned cold. Seol Jihu decided to immediately change the subject. In any case, the countermeasure against the magic itself is imperfect, that''s what you''re saying. What can we do? It''s already pretty impressive to resist against mind manipulation magic, to begin with. By the way, aren''t you going to sleep? Perhaps she got tired of answering him, Chohong began complaining once more. I''ve got lots on my mind and can''t sleep. And why would you have lots on your mind, Level 1 brat? Why did the royal family issue an order to scout this dangerous forest, for instance. That was a simple but logical question to ask. This expedition was formed in order to loot the grave goods within the tomb, but still, the pretext was the scouting mission issued by the royal family, after all. You''re worried about some strange things. Those guys always act like that. Their eyes all bloodshot and the like, impatiently waiting and trying to reclaim their land as soon as possible. Chohong spoke with a rough tone of voice and didn''t think too much about it, but for Seol Jihu, he simply couldn''t overlook this matter. He couldn''t be certain, but there must''ve been a deeper reason. The reason for issuing a mission to scout the Forest of Denial. I should start sleeping soon, too. Chohong energetically yawned and stretched her limbs before extending her rather healthy thigh and placing it over Seol Jihu''s chest. Take it down. Chohong began giggling. I don''t wanna. This lady has personally come to your tent for your protection and even kindly explained things to you, so shouldn''t you tolerate this little thing, no? Seol Jihu tilted his head slightly. But, I thought you came here because of Master Ian? He then felt the leg perched on his chest tremble ever so imperceptibly. Was I wrong? .Zzzz. You aren''t that good at pretending to be asleep, you know. Seol Jihu giggled loudly. Okay, I get it. Keep looking after me even in the future. That prompted a grunt of Keuk to leak out from her, and then. Bastard! Can''t you just let it slide?! Chohong pounced on him with a reddened face. That night. Seol Jihu was able to fall asleep pretty quickly from the fatigue of fiercely wrestling with Chohong in the tent. * The morning sun rose up. After breakfast, the expedition quickly disbanded the overnight camp and finally stood ready in front of the Forest of Denial. Since they decided to continue on, there was no need to wait around anymore. Remember it well. My potions aren''t the cure-all, and there are only a limited number of spells that can purify your corrupted state of mind. Before they entered the forest, Seol Jihu drank from a small vial handed out by Ian. This was one of the countermeasures the old Magician had prepared C well, he was an Alchemist after all, and he was famous for his potion crafting as well. Emotions are highly contagious. The moment of one revealing one''s emotions would serve as the perfect pretext for the effects to activate. And whether the people around you like it or not, they would be affected as well. The potion''s taste wasn''t so good. It felt like blocks of ice were filling him up from the tip of his toes all the way to his brain as soon as he drank it. Would this be how one might feel after forcibly stabilizing one''s mind and body? His head felt a bit numb, but moving around wasn''t affected, it seemed. I don''t expect you to be completely emotionless or thinking of nothing all the time, but whatever happens in there, you must maintain a calm state of mind. Along with the warnings of Ian, the expedition entered the forest while maintaining the previous formation. Although the sun was blazing overhead, the interior of the forest was dark and dim. Trees tall enough to block out the sky did exactly that, blocking out the sunlight, and they cast a thick shade all over the greenery extending from the hill behind them. Seol Jihu focused only on the march. As soon as entering the forest, hot and stuffy air came in contact with his skin. The sensation of muddy ground beneath his feet got on his nerves for some reason, as the tall grasses and intertwining thickets continuously brushed past him. However, since he had no idea when the effects of the forest would attack him, he did his best to clear his mind. Others must have thought the same since none of them bothered to say anything and continued to follow after Samuel''s lead. The only sounds they heard were the calls of the birds, cries of unknown beasts from the distance, and the unseen flowing water. Suddenly, Samuel''s steps came to a halt. Surprisingly, he wasn''t looking down on the ground but at the sky. More specifically, at one of the lush trees found within the forest. Dylan spoke up first. Samuel? What is it? .It''s a corpse. What? There''s a corpse hanging on the tree. Just as he said, there was something that resembled a huge plastic bag dangling on a tree. And it was a corpse missing its lower torso, its arms barely slung over the branch of a tree. The lower torso could not be found nearby, and three, four ropes coming out from the body turned out to be its entrails. I gotta investigate this. Anyone who can''t handle it, look away. Samuel climbed up and cautiously retrieved the corpse. It was in the middle of decomposition, so the rotting stench was overpowering. Looks like its lower body was ripped apart by brute force. It''s meaningless to loot the body at this rate. Mm? Samuel studied the blackened and bloated face for a few moments before his expression crumpled unsightly. Dylan! Isn''t this Kahn?! Kahn? What do you mean? Dylan stopped surveying the vicinity and hurriedly ran over there. And he spat out a groan after confirming it with his own eyes. Oh my gosh. It is Kahn. But, why is Kahn here.? Samuel was tilting his head this way and that, but then, his brows arched up quite suddenly. Seeing this, Dylan went Ah, crap, inwardly. There could be only one reason why Kahn was out here. [Let me be honest here. I went to speak to Kahn''s team first before calling you. They refused though. Still, they will definitely keep it as a secret.] This son of a bitch!! Samuel kicked the half corpse and angrily roared out. You fucking bastard!! You try to pull a fast one like this?! Woah. Woah, man. Chill. He''s already dead. How can I calm down under the circumstances?! This bastard, he. It was then. Samuel, calm down!! Ian''s call caused Samuel to flinch. Dylan quickly took several steps back and readied his crossbow. A short while later, Samuel raised his head fast and surveyed his surroundings, before his burning eyes landed squarely on Seol Jihu. Dylan! Punch him hard! It''s fine to knock him out, too! POW!! Samuel flew away after being punched by a fist as big as a pot. However, he was also an accomplished Archer and thus didn''t lose his consciousness. Euk.! Although his expression crumpled in pain. Calm down. Do you wish to die? Please, do what you can to stabilize your mind. I understand that you''re angry, but Kahn is already dead. Dylan and Ian took turns to calm Samuel down. Samuel slowly rubbed his aching cheek before sucking in lots of air. He repeated that six more times, before nodding his head. Are you alright now? Yeah. I''m fine now. I showed you something uncool, didn''t I? Samuel grabbed Dylan''s hand and pulled himself up with a groan. His eyes as he looked at Seol seemed a bit complicated for some reason. It''s a good thing that we didn''t have to use the magic spell. So, what did you want to deny just now? Ian asked. Samuel hesitated for a bit, before replying in a small voice. .I think I was denying my sexual orientation. W, what was that? I can''t be sure. This was my first time too, so. When I looked at that friend over there, I. suddenly got this desire to.. Samuel couldn''t finish what he wanted to say. Seol Jihu swallowed down his saliva and sneakily took several steps back. Meanwhile, Ian lightly patted Samuel''s shoulder. Fine, fine. It wasn''t anything bad. If you''ve calmed down sufficiently, let''s get back to what we''re supposed to do, okay? Mm.Samuel regained his calm bearing and quietly walked around the vicinity. He stared at the ground for one, two minutes, before spitting out a lengthy groan. There are ten pairs of footsteps heading in deeper. Kahn''s team consists of eight people, so the other two must''ve belonged to the porters. And then Samuel clicked his tongue. Ten pairs of legs entered, yet only a single pair came out. It must belong to Kahn, and he''s here with us, dead. We cant overlook this A team containing a High Ranker getting annihilated? Dylan''s soft mutterings brought along this ominous gut feelings in Seol Jihu, but he kept it to himself. Can you find out what killed them? That''s what I''m not sure about. The decomposition is too severe, and I''ve never seen these bite marks before. It''s fine if we slow down, so let''s increase our alertness, instead. Of course. But, don''t be too alarmed. The firepower of our expedition is twice the level of Kahn''s team, after all. Samuel spoke up as he swept his gaze over the members of the expedition before he took the lead again. Dylan returned to his spot at the rear and the expedition carried on. Samuel was now walking forward far more cautiously than before. Both the expressions of Chohong and Hugo, and even Alex''s, were all stiff and frozen. Every one of them was shocked by the death of Kahn, who was a Level 5 Royal Guard. Another ten minutes went by. The expedition marching forward at a snail''s pace came to a halt once more. Samuel stared down at the ground for a long, long time before he began chewing on his lower lip. Dylan, sorry about this, but please come over here again. No need to apologize. Can you show me the traces? Well, here. Seol Jihu watched Dylan get down on one knee and slowly raised his head to look above. The sky could be seen between the thick, lush canopy of the forest.The sky had been clean and bright when they were about to enter the forest, but now, thick clouds had rolled in, and it was dyed in the colors of depressing grey. Chapter 54. Can Be Done, Can’t Be Done (1) The overall atmosphere wasn''t so good. Quite some time had passed since the expedition had come to a stop, yet Dylan was maintaining his silence. An expression of unhappiness was writ large on Samuel''s face. Both of them were simply glaring at the blameless ground. Since two Archers acknowledged by the others as experienced and excellent were displaying roughly the same expressions, it was quite likely that something had gone terribly wrong. When the waiting time extended even further, Ian had no choice but to step up, although he didn''t want to do so originally. Is there a problem? .We found the traces of footprints that are definitely not human, but we can''t figure out who they belong to yet. Dylan replied in a straightforward manner. Samuel too slowly shook his head. Now that the worst situation had come true, Ian was also displaying a crumpled expression. Hmm If both of you are not sure, would you mind telling me if there is something of note? I can''t give you any guarantees, but because I''ve been virtually living inside the royal library for a long time, I ended up memorizing the unique characteristics of most monster species. Samuel found Ian''s suggestion reasonable, so he shifted his gaze back to the ground.First of all. The length and the width of each footprint are quite large. The smallest is around 1.2 times bigger than an average human males, and the biggest is around 1.5 times. A good chance it''s a species with big physique, then. Anything else? The depths of each print are also substantial. It''s not like the surface here is soft as it was back by the entrance of the forest, either Ah, and we can also see several strands of earth-colored fur as well. Earth-colored, you say? Ian''s brows quivered unsteadily. Are they light in color? Or are they dark? Light. Samuel swiped the ground with his index finger and nodded his head as if he was sure of it. And then. By any chance, are their six toes, no, I mean, six claw marks as well? Ian''s question sounded rather urgent. The person who told them to stay calm couldn''t keep his anxiety down at all. Pardon? Ahh, yes, that''s correct. I was about to tell you that just now. Also, are there small but deep grooves somewhere in the prints? Like, a sharp object pierced the ground then pulled out, something like that? Samuel dazedly stared back at the Magician. His face seemed to say Well, how did you know that? Ian began biting his lips. Damn it, they are Lioners! Excuse me? Quite unlike him, Dylan grandly flinched after hearing that. Lioners. THE Lioners?! Samuel belatedly began frowning as well. But, but. But, that doesn''t make sense. Why would Lioners be here at the Forest of Denial.? I also know that Lioners don''t live in the Forest of Denial, but call the mountain range on the other side their home. But that''s not what''s important, is it not? All the clues you''ve found match the description of a Lioner. And you actually discovered their trace right here! Looks like this expedition is now over. Dylan turned around as if to indicate that there was no point in going further forward, but Samuel remained hesitant. Samuel, let it go. Those bastards are well known for their wily smarts as hunters, never mind their expertise on cloaking their presence. Trying to fight them inside the Forest of Denial is complete madness. Even when Ian urged him with a desperate voice, Samuel continued to hesitate. Seol Jihu wondered why he was wasting time like that when there was a clear danger waiting for them up ahead. Then, the youth recalled the conversation of the night before and that bitter smile on Samuel''s face at the end of it, too. Seol Jihu was about to activate ''Nine Eyes'' but stopped himself. He needed to regulate his emotions, after all. He was not confident of maintaining his calm if he saw deep, deep red or jet-black color. Since Ian was doing his best to persuade Samuel, Seol Jihu decided to wait for a bit longer. But we''re almost there. We''ve definitely gone past the entrance of the forest. Give me one hour. No, 30 minutes. I am confident in locating the tomb. And besides, we should be able to handle three or four Lioners if it comes down to that. Samuel couldn''t simply let it go. Ian was frustrated, but he kept his cool and continued on with his words. My friend. Indeed, there are a few occasions where a Lioner might act on its own, but most of the time they hunt in large packs. More importantly, an adult male Lioner is capable of overwhelming a Level 3 Warrior, and it can fight on even ground against a Level 4 warrior. . Thats not all. The pack''s most important priority, the female Lioner, might not necessarily participate in the battle, but. even then, it easily exceeds a Level 4 Warrior in strength. Additionally, the leader of the pack is a true, bonafide monster that can fight on equal footing against a Level 5 Warrior. Kahn most likely died because of that thing! As soon as Kahn was mentioned, Samuel sobered up. His inner conflict lasted only for a brief second. Samuel gritted his teeth and made an announcement. .This expedition is officially over. We are leaving the Forest of Denial right away, everyone. Ian nodded his head in relief after hearing Samuel''s decision. Seol Jihu also let off a sigh of relief as well. Now that the decision had been made, their movements were swift. We increase our pace! We will maintain this pace until we leave the forest, so do not fall behind! His expression was dark but still, Samuel shouted out energetically and turned around. But, it happened then. THUD! A weighty noise entered everyone''s ears. Shortly after that, the sounds of the tall grasses rustling around, too. Everyone in the expedition froze on the spot. They were already waiting for us?! Ian spat out a rueful groan after realizing that it was already too late. Seol Jihu instinctively activated his Nine Eyes. Red. Immediate Retreat Recommended. Something that had been lying flat on the ground out in front slowly raised its body up. Seol Jihu''s line of sight rose upwards to match the creature even before he realized it. The giant that silently rose up was a monster boasting the eyes of a predatory beast and the wild set of lion-like manes. Its height easily exceeded three meters with light earth-colored fur covering its entire frame. The muscles on the upper torso was developed evenly like that of a human being, but the lower torso resembled more of an animal C lean, but taut and firm. One eye-catching detail was a long scar extending from its chest all the way down to its belly. It was more or less fully healed now, but still, it seemed fresh. It''s the.. leader of the Lioners! Ian spat out a long sigh. The first Lioner to reveal itself kicked the ground. It ran as if it was flying and closed the distance in an instant, landing in front of the expedition with a loud boom. One could sense that the Lioner in front of them was on a different level altogether from all the other monsters they had fought until now, simply from the aura it exuded. Shortly after that. Hrrrrr The Lioner''s vividly yellow eyes gleamed in a dangerous light before its chest expanded and its mouth opened up wide.Huaaaaawr-! A powerful roar so shrill that a specter could have made it reverberated throughout the forest. Aaak!! Seol Jihu fell down on his knees after his senses were assaulted by the roar that tried to rip his flesh into pieces. It wasn''t only him. There was no need to mention the two porters as even Clara, Grace, and Alex fell down as well. Not only that, even Samuel and Chohong faltered. ''N, no'' His eardrums were numb. His sight blurred and his consciousness became muddled. What drove him even crazier was the fact that he so desperately wanted to deny ''something''. Motus Stabilitatem!! It was then C along with Ian''s shouts, Seol''s blurred sights cleared up in an instant. His mind felt more comfortable, and his consciousness sharpened as well. That was.? Seol Jihu muttered to himself and raised both of his hands. Some kind of shining powder strewn from above landed on his palms and seeped under his skin. Tsk. I should have ''memorized'' at least one attack spell. Ian lowered his staff and without a warning, got down on his knees. He then unfurled a scroll on the ground and opened his gown before pulling out a small potion bottle. He quickly poured blue salt-like powder on the paper. Alex too had recovered his wits and rapidly pulled out his crucifix and began mouthing a chant. Hey, that C isn''t that Kahn''s weapon? Dylan spoke as he pointed with his crossbow loaded with a bolt. Just as he said, the Lioner leader was holding a black halberd in one hand. As it was held by a giant of a monster, it looked a little like a toy, but from a human''s perspective, it looked plenty threatening still. Ta-tang!! Along with the sound of an explosion, the Lioner leader retreated while raising its arm. There were two bolts stuck in its forearm, but none of them had penetrated too deeply. The black pupils contained within the narrowly-opened eyes lowered slightly. The Lioner leader was staring deeply at the Magician kneeling on the ground, not Dylan in front. Because it was a creature that didn''t possess a high enough intelligence and thus remained faithful to its instincts, it was able to sense it C that the one responsible for reviving the prey on the verge of collapsing was that human. Hrrrrrr. As soon as it spat out growling noises, other Lioners hiding left and right revealed themselves one by one. Three on the left, and four on the right. They all carried human''s weapons and slowly trudged closer to the expedition. They were all smaller than the leader, but none of them were shorter than two meters in height. Fyck me. Nine Lioners, huh. Just what the hell is wrong with this damn forest? The lamentation was kept to a minimum. Seol Jihu realized that the combatants of the expedition had circled around him already. I''ll take on the one in front. Hugo, Clara, take the left. Samuel and Grace, the right. We need to hold on until Master Ian is done with his spell. Dylan issued simple instructions and slowly stepped forward. And as soon as the other four also pounced forward, the team''s counterattack had begun for good. With loud battle cries, humans and monsters clashed. Dylan fired his crossbow, and the leader of Lioners used an explosive turn of speed to close the gap and swung the black halberd down. It looked as if it''d cleave Dylan in two, but in the end, it simply slammed down on the ground instead. Meanwhile, he had circled to the rear of the Lioner, pulled out a dagger sheathed in his belt, and slashed at the monster''s muscular thigh. Hrrrrrr! The surprised monster angrily tried to swat him away. However, Dylan again vanished from the spot and reappeared to the creature''s side. Ta-tang!! Ta-ta-tang!! He rapidly fired five bolts in quick succession. All of them were accurately aimed at the vital spots of the monster, but the Lioner reflexively crouched and protected itself. Of course, it still couldn''t avoid getting hit on the arms and the legs. As if it got pissed off, the Lioner leader began swinging the halberd indiscriminately. Kwang! Kwang! Kwang! Kwang! Each of the hit was heavy enough to rock the ground, but none of them found the mark. Dylan easily evaded them all, took some distance, and continued to fire his bolts. ''Maybe we can.'' Seol Jihu grew hopeful. Although Dylan was unable to damage the Lioner critically, he thought the group might win if the battle persisted in this fashion. However, in the next moment, he wound up flinching. He noticed the Lioner leader stealing glances in his direction. It was as if it was being mindful of something. ''Hang on a minute.'' What if that monster ignored Dylan and rushed over here? As if to do exactly that, the Lioner leader turned its body towards Seol Jihu. However, its expression crumpled after Chohong stood in its way. Seol Jihu spat out a sigh of relief. He was wondering why Chohong hadn''t entered the fray, but as it turned out, she was their ''Keeper''. Dylan could concentrate freely only because she was protecting this area. Hey. Chohong suddenly talked to him. Don''t be scared and stick close by me. This noona will definitely protect you. Seol Jihu thought about arguing the logic behind that statement but shifted his gaze away after noticing Chohong quickly alternating her gaze to her right and left. Hugo was swinging that battle-axe of his with everything he had. He was madly attacking the Lioners, but as he was surrounded by four of them, his wounds kept on piling up. Clara was continuously firing her arrows, but none of them could penetrate the thick hide of her targets and simply bounced away, meaning she was not much of a help at all. The situation on the right was even worse than left. The battle hadn''t been long, yet Grace''s shield lay on the ground, broken. She was precariously hanging on with a single longsword. If it weren''t for Samuel crazily throwing whatever throwing daggers he had on him, she would have turned into a tenderized slab of meat a while ago. The flow of the battle looked very unfavorable at the moment. Dylan was holding the upper hand somehow, but the situation on either side was not so good. If one side collapsed, then the ensuing situation would be pretty obvious for anyone to see. Aaaaaaahk!! A sudden scream from the side caused Seol Jihu to reflexively circulate his mana. A crisis finally happened. Grace inexplicably tossed her longsword away, grasped her head, and screamed. It would be hard to control one''s emotions during a serious life-or-death battle. And because of that, the effects of the Forest of Denial had taken over her mind. On the flip side, this was the perfect opportunity for the Lioners. Just as they extended their weapons towards Grace rolling around on the ground, Alex shouted something out and reached out with his left hand. Wuoong!! A thin, semi-transparent barrier formed around Grace. It truly had appeared at the right time. All the attacking weapons got reflected away. God damn it!! Why don''t you help me out here too?! Hugo cried out in a dissatisfied voice. Alex calmly reached out with his left hand again. Luxu C Lu C Luxuria!! The four Lioners attacking Hugo suddenly stopped moving. Seizing upon this chance, Hugo swung his axe at the neck of one of his enemies, and a long line of blood flew in the air. Finally, one had been felled, but Hugo was already full of wounds. His once-shiny armor was dented and crushed, while blood continued to stream down from his numerous wounds. For a short while, the light of indecision flickered within Alex''s eyes. He chanted another spell, and Hugo''s body began emitting a bright light, as his sluggish movements regained some speed. However, his crucifix turned into dust right away. Alex didn''t even have enough time to feel the pain of losing his precious item and shifted his gaze to the right. The protective barrier was about to shatter. Chohong!! Dylan called out to Chohong and stood in between the Lioner leader and the expedition team. The bastard resembled a hedgehog with all the bolts poking out from its body, but it still looked pretty much fine. Meanwhile, Chohong was already on the move. Her long hair whipped about as she ran to the right. She ran like a streak of lightning and swung her mace at the back of the monster''s head as it concentrated on breaking the barrier. Pow!! A fountain of blood exploded and one more Lioner keeled over. The remaining three spun around to face her, and as if they had a prior arrangement, began attacking her simultaneously. She got into a defensive position and raised her empty left arm. Thud! Thud! Thud!! A longsword, an axe and a spear were all deflected away in that order. In the empty air C no, on her left arm, a white shield could be seen. ''A divine spell?'' Chohong''s feet left a pair of long grooves on the ground as she was pushed back, but she was not wounded at all. Samuel! Throw them off and get back here! She displayed swift footwork and approached her enemies in a zigzag pattern, before spinning in a half-moon orbit and swung her mace. She didn''t just jump into their midst but made sure to circle around them and bought as much time as possible. While Chohong attracted the aggro of all three monsters, Samuel dragged Grace away. The flow of the battle that could have tilted the wrong way stabilized once more with Chohong''s participation. ''What am I supposed to do now?'' After circulating for dozens of times, both of Seol Jihu''s mana and Circuit had been warmed up properly now, and they felt boiling hot. His ''Nine Eyes'' still returned the color red. He wanted to fight together with them. He didn''t want to be protected all the time. However, he was not in a position to make a move carelessly. Didn''t he agree not to mindlessly jump into the battle before coming here? It wasn''t only that, either. With Chohong taking over for Grace, there was no ''Keeper'' anymore. She didn''t have a choice in the matter, but at this rate, both the Magician and the Priest wouldn''t even be able to put up a resistance and die if there happened to be a sneak attack. ''For the time being.'' Seol Jihu made up his mind. He put the heavy bag down and pulled out his spear. Both Dylan, still busy contending against the Lioner leader, and Alex, still desperately chanting out the next spell, glanced at Seol Jihu. They didn''t say anything. After all, the current situation was dangerous enough to ask even a Level 1 to do something. It was then. Ian finished what he was doing and finally stood up from his spot. His entire face was soaked in sweat C so much so that even his lengthy beard was dripping wet. On the ground, there were five unfurled scrolls. There were intricate geometric shapes drawn on them with the blue salt-like powder. Huueep!! Ian''s eyes opened up wide. All five scrolls suddenly burned away and blue grains emitted bright light beams. They then rose up to the air in a helix starting from the left side, before the rotation picked up speed and shapes formed from the five spirals. Their final forms were five spears made of ice. Resembling a stalactite found in a limestone cave or some such, the sharp blue spears began spinning crazily like a power drill. Ian raised his staff up and loudly cried out. Ark Ce Acedia! Ice spears exploded forward as if they were catapulted off from a rubber band pulled back to the limit. Two spears to the right, two to the left, and the last one, to the front. As soon as those ice spears flew off to their targets, pathetic cries resounded out from here and there. The monster with its head pierced through died instantly. There was one that managed to cover its vital spots, but still, its arms and the lower torso had been penetrated. Unfortunately for them, the penetration was not the end but just the beginning of their troubles. The ice spears penetrating the flesh gradually disappeared as if they were getting absorbed by their hosts. As they got smaller and smaller, layers of ice covered more and more of the Lioners'' flesh. In the end, even the Lioner leader fell down on one knee. It was not spared either, as one of its shins with the ice spear lodged in it was gradually being taken over by the blue ice at the moment. It had been paying close attention to the Magician, but it couldn''t shake off the Archer and ended up getting hit like this. The flow of the battle had changed drastically now. Two monsters had died in an instant, while three of them had received mortal wounds as well. That was including the Lioner leader, as well. Dylan would never miss a chance like this one. Don''t give them a chance to rest. Kill them all! He quickly took a greater distance away while taking off the crossbow attached to his arm. He then pulled out his massive longbow. His main class was the Arch Shooter, a sniper. ''So, this is a Magician.'' Seol Jihu had been watching anxiously, but after seeing this new development, he inwardly let out a cry of admiration. With good timing, Alex also completed his divine spell, and that allowed the dangerously-tottering Hugo to regain his balance. Seol Jihu clenched his fist tightly. ''We can do this.'' The best proof of this was the color of his Nine Eyes changing from red to orange. Huaaaar! ''What?!'' Seol Jihu''s eyes opened widely. The moment that Lioner leader roared, the forest that briefly changed back to orange reverted back to crimson red. ''But why?'' Sure, their situation hadn''t become truly advantageous yet, but compared to before, it was definitely for the better. Both Chohong and Samuel worked together to suppress the enemies, and with Alex''s support, Hugo should be able to endure until the end of the battle, too. More importantly, Dylan had pulled the string of his longbow to the absolute max and was aiming at the Lioner leader. Simply taking one look at all the arcs of electricity buzzing around the arrowhead told how dangerous this attack would be. If struck, the best one could hope for would be a mortal injury. However, the eyes of the Lioner leader, even as it stared at this arrow, was drawing a confident, mocking grin. ''It''s laughing?'' Just as Dylan let loose the string, Seol Jihu formed a frown. The Lioner leader crouched and bared its fangs. At the same time, the youth felt a creepy, chilly air tickle by his neck. Pzzzt!! Seol Jihu witnessed the arrow of electricity penetrate the Lioner leader and hurriedly spun around to look behind him. Right then, he spotted yet another Lioner without a set of manes leaping up from its hiding place and rapidly closing the distance. [The pack''s most important priority, the female Lioner, might not necessarily participate in the battle, but.] Ian''s words rapidly popped up in his mind. Above youuuuuu!! Seol Jihu cried out as if he lost his mind. Dylan shifted his head slightly, only for his jaw to drop. Hugo, who was enduring with all his might, started frowning even deeper; Samuel and Chohong, who managed to kill one more Lioner through their combined efforts, began freaking out too. Despair filled the faces of Ian and Alex. As if it had been aiming precisely for this moment, the eyes of the Lioner crossing the air gleamed coldly. As the monster pulled back the axe held in its hands, getting ready to chop down, Seol Jihu suddenly found himself trapped in this strange sensation. During this short period of time, everything he took in had slowed down to a crawl. ''What am I doing?'' He felt dizzy now as if he was drunk. ''I should be dodging.'' His gut lurched painfully. ''I do? Really?'' All sorts of emotions swept past in his heart. The front locks of his hair danced in the air. Only then did Seol Jihu realize that he was running to the front. He knew he shouldn''t have done that. Yet, his body moved on its own. Seol!! The voice of shocked Alex grew further away. The boiling-hot mana inside him circulated fiercely It crashed all over his body with the force of violent storm waves. !! The slow-moving world suddenly reverted back to normal. And in that moment, his breathing stopped from the powerful fear. ''I want to live.'' Sweat seeped into his eyes and it stung. ''I don''t want to die!'' His muscles were freezing up from the blades of winds slicing into his flesh. This was the terror of death he was feeling for the second time in his life. Seol Jihu grasped the spear shaft tightly. He gritted his teeth and glared at the descending monster. He had been simulating thousands of times and practiced tens of thousands of times more back in the Neutral Zone. ''I can.'' All of those, exactly for moments like this! ''.Do it!'' In the next moment. Uwaaahhh!! Seol Jihu finally succeeded in straightening his arms that wanted to shrink back instead. And so. The axe falling fast and hard as if to split apart the world and the spear smoothly gliding upwards collided in the middle of the way. Chapter 55. Can Be Done, Can’t Be Done (2) Seol Jihu saw the blade of the axe. That was the end. The moment they collided, a terrible mixture of disorienting noise rang around his ear canals, and his vision rapidly blackened. The back of his nose felt stingy and hot for some reason. The other sensations he perceived simply disappeared. The metallic screech could no longer be heard. He couldn''t sense being cut, either. It was as if the time had been cut off. But, that only lasted for a brief moment. . The horrendous pain. Ah. Came knocking belatedly. ''Huuaaaaakkk!!'' If he could, he would have screamed loud enough to tear his vocal cords. However, the serious, crippling pain did not permit him to open his mouth. Could this be described as the pain felt from his blood flowing in reverse? It sure felt like all his bones had shattered and his flesh had exploded into bits. The sensation of his shoulder muscles being shredded and torn into pieces was a pain on another dimension, a torture that could not be put into mere words. What made him feel even more despair was the fact that he could not feel anything in both of his arms. Not like he couldn''t move his arms, no C no, it was more like, they didn''t even exist in the first place. He even ended up thinking that his arms must''ve been ripped off from the force of the collision. ''I shouldn''t have stepped up.'' Regrets rushed in belatedly. If he was hired as a porter, he should''ve quietly stayed back. Why did he have to step up here? ''Did I die?'' He only now noticed that the surroundings had become silent as well. Everything was deafening as if he was listening underwater. Was he going deaf, or did he die? Seol Jihu was thinking as such but then, he realized something was amiss. If he was really dead, then he shouldn''t be feeling pain. Since he was feeling it, then.? !! His mind sobered up in an instant. His eyes shot open wide. The first thing he saw was a huge axe; it was so close that it nearly touched his eyeballs. As a matter of fact, he could even pick up on the subtle tremor of the blade. His two arms, the ones he figured would''ve been broken at the bare minimum, were still attached to his shoulders. The shaft of the spear he held with both of his hands was pressed against the axe and stopped it from falling any further. Seol Jihu''s expression became dazed. Even though he was the one doing this, his expression indicated his own disbelief. .Even though his shoulders felt like they''d shatter any time soon, and his arms trembled as if he''d drop the spear even at the merest hint of a prod. But if there was something no one could take away from him today, then that would be that he was still standing up resolutely and resisting bitterly. This was a critical moment where a single mistake could lead to the annihilation of the expedition. However, Seol Jihu succeeded in defending against a rather complacent attack that nevertheless came at him without a warning. Hrrrr? It hadn''t ended yet, though. The distance between him and the monster was close enough. It was taken by surprise from his sudden intrusion, but the female Lioner knew that the human in front was no match to it. Indeed, he was so weak that if it increased its strength by a bit more, he''d be trampled underfoot. And so, the hands grabbing the axe issued a squeezing noise as the monster increased its strength. Just a little bit, a little bit more, trample on the human, and then.! Uuuu.! Seol Jihu spat out a groan as the pressure increased by another level. The joy of survival he felt lasted only for a split second. The sensation of the cold blade pressing against his forehead could be felt now. Blood trickled down and pooled around his eyes. As his sights reddened, thoughts of surrendering entered his mind. The thoughts whispered that it was a miracle that he had endured until now, that resisting any more was impossible, that he''d die for real this time. The moment those thoughts entered his mind, the ''emotions'' that had been quietly submerged below suddenly and violently lashed back. He felt like he was yanked out and placed back on the solid ground after he was descending ever deeper beneath the bottomless sea. ''But, why?'' Did he jump to conclusions and give up already? It wasn''t as if he had pulled out everything he could just yet. Keuk!! He grasped the spear shaft with even more strength. His palms must have been torn because they hurt like crazy, but he didn''t care about them. His glare landing at the enemy sharpened by a notch. The acceptance of the end he felt changed to determination of not wanting to end things just yet. The thoughts of giving up, telling him any more of this was impossible, changed to an ardent wish telling him not to give up. And finally, the despair telling him he couldn''t do it changed to hope of him actually doing it. Seol Jihu''s eyes, once trapped in blurriness and uncertainty, regained their shine the moment he began ''denying'' all the negative thoughts in his head. Keuh! He took in a deep, deep breath, and. Keuhkk!! He summoned every little bit of strength and circulated every drop of mana throughout his body. The hidden power he had never felt before gushed up from deep within himself. The overwhelming and boiling-hot energy rushing out like the tidal waves concentrated on his arms. The spear began buzzing with strange humming. His face reddened. All his muscles ballooned up, and his veins bulged taut almost to the point of bursting apart. Grit! Seol Jihu gritted his teeth and slowly raised his arms higher. It was at this moment that others around him could see ''it'' C the scene that completely defied all common sense. If one were to get more specific, then. Keeeuuuuaahhhh!! it was the scene of Seol Jihu''s spear slowly forcing up the female Lioner''s axe. The axe that touched his face was pushed up above his head, then ever so slowly, it rose up higher and higher in the air. The female Lioner too was giving everything it had, the proof being its arms holding the axe trembling violently. However, even then, the weapon was rising up agonizingly slowly as if he was lifting heavyweights. Facing against the never-before-seen power that continued to grow stronger, the female Lioner''s eyes began showing signs of panic for the first time ever. It was then, Seol Jihu''s body tilted out of balance for a moment. The reason for that was simple. It was because the female Lioner could not withstand anymore and took several steps back. That was right C it had retreated. And the result from that were the looks of disbelief etched on the faces of the members of the expedition, as well as on the leader Lioner as it fell with an arrow penetrating through it. This was an event that shouldn''t have happened, and the sight they witnessed completely broke their common sense. Although it was only for a short moment, a Level 1 Warrior not only managed to pressure a monster that was reputedly stronger than a Level 4 Warrior, but he even forced it away as well! ''I need to stab it.'' As soon as he lost his goal, his target, all of his strength abandoned him. His legs gave up on him, and his knees fell to the floor. A sense of enervation had overtaken his entire body. All he could do was endure like this without collapsing to the ground. The female Lioner instinctively raised the axe up high the moment it saw Seol Jihu on the ground, his breath in disarray. It knew that it had to kill the Magician, but the fear it felt just now rang alarm bells in its head, saying that this human male had to die first. Pzzzt!! In that next moment, a single line of electricity closed in like a blade of light and sliced off the female Lioner''s right hand. The axe fell helplessly to the ground, and the female Lioner cried out in a sorrowful, pained whimper. Seol Jihu watched on with a dazed face but felt a huge hand slapping him in the back out of the blue. Kuk?! Good boy!! Good, very good! When did he come? The always-calm Dylan was grinning very happily and very toothily. Ahahaha!! After that, he felt someone lightly rub the top of his head. Chohong walked past him and looked at him for a moment or two before she laughed out jovially as well. Euhah, ahahaha!! Samuel roared in laughter like a madman and slapped Seol Jihu''s shoulder as he went past the youth. ''These, these guys?!'' He was already half-dead from his aching body here! Why do you.!! Uwaahk?! Seol Jihu was about to shout out Why do you keep hitting me? but then, Hugo cried out first. Uwaaaahk!! Hugo cried out again as if the emotions he couldn''t control rushed in, and his face showed a mixture of excitement, pure joy, and extreme happiness. Seol Jihu stared like an idiot at Hugo as the big guy energetically grasped his axe that had been hanging on precariously until now. The youth then suddenly felt someone tightly hugging his neck next. It was Alex. Well done!! Really well done!! Alex shouted with a highly elated voice, and at the rate he was going, he might even start kissing the youth as well. Seol put his life on the line and created this opportunity for us. Dylan spoke, failing to disguise his own excitement. There are only a few of them left. Kill them all!! Wuoooooooohhh!! Seol Jihu''s good fight encouraged the members of the expedition, and they all pounced forward with renewed fighting spirit. Soon enough, the Forest of Denial was filled with the sounds of weapons clashing and the cries of the Lioners. * The battle had come to an end pretty soon after that. It was correct to say that the outcome of the battle had been decided the moment the female Lioner''s sneak attack had failed. The Lioner leader schemed to have both the Magician and the Priest killed and thus turn the battle in their favor. However, the interference from Seol Jihu was not within its calculations. Although none had died, the expedition didn''t have any time to enjoy the well-earned rest. As soon as the battle came to an end, Ian used yet another ''Motus Stabilitatem'' spell he had ''memorized'', and then, they all had to drink one more bottle of that unknown medicine as well. Only after they got to calm themselves down from the excitement of the battle did the members of the expedition find some time to organise themselves properly. Alex basically stayed next to Hugo, who had received the most injuries out of all of them, and continued to chant divine magic; meanwhile, the others simply made do with healing potions. While Dylan, Samuel, and Ian exchanged opinions with grave faces, others went around retrieving the armaments Lioners had dropped. Lioners tended to never leave the area they designated as their homes. So, the incident of a pack containing a leader-class and a female to boot making their way this far into the Forest of Denial was not something they could overlook. Of course, the problem was that they couldn''t figure out the reason why these creatures that usually lived at the mountain range beyond the forest decided to come this far in the first place. Ian thought for a while before slowly opening his mouth. It''s like reading about the Barbarian invasion during the Migration Period back on Earth. Pardon me? Dylan replied in confusion at the sudden mention of European history. Ian just shook his head. No, don''t mind me. It''s nothing but speculation at this point anyway. Right, I''ll take full responsibility and report this matter to the royal family as soon as we get back. It was unwise to delay a problem they couldn''t solve. Ian thought like that and shifted his gaze over to Samuel. And, as for the expedition. I''d like to continue on if it''s okay with you. Samuel spoke as if he was waiting for this moment. It''s definitely nearby. As it''s not a tomb shrouded in secrecy, the chance of it being hidden is really low. If I fail to find it in one hour, no, 30 minutes, then we''ll stop right away and go back. Rather than him being blinded by greed, he sounded far more desperate than anything else. Ian sighed out softly and looked at Dylan. What are your thoughts? Dylan organized his thoughts first and spoke. How many times can you cast that spell? Two more times. I still have enough potions though. In that case, maybe one hour is doable. Since we have taken care of the Lioners, there are no immediate dangers facing us, too. And more importantly, no one died today. But, with Alex having lost his artifact and Seol''s main weapon now broken, we have to consider our weakened overall fighting force as well. Mm? That friend''s weapon did what? Thats what I heard. Dylan shifted his gaze to Seol Jihu, who was dispiritedly picking up the shards of his shattered spear from the ground. Chohong was doing her best to console him while following him around. As soon as the fight ended and he withdrew his mana, cracks formed on the spear shaft and it shattered into hundreds of small pieces. Well, it did receive some serious impact back then, didn''t it. Ian muttered to himself and then tilted his head slightly. Something felt odd here. If it snapped in half, sure, but for the spear to shatter apart like that? But, when he thought about it, it was already beyond the realm of common sense for the spear and its wielder to defend against and overwhelm the female Lioner, albeit only for a brief moment. If it wasn''t for that friend over there, I would be dead meat by now. M-my apologies. I didn''t expect another one to appear from behind us. Samuel hurriedly offered his apology, prompting Ian to chuckle out in a jovial manner. It''s fine Even I didn''t expect the female to jump into the fray. Even you, Master Ian? The ratio of sexes among Lioners greatly favors males. That is why the pack would protect every female born among their midst with everything they have. They may be born with amazing combat prowess, but they rarely participate in battles. Well, in any case. Ian rubbed his beard before forming a refreshing smile. If you agree to do me a favor, I will agree to continue on as well. A favor, you say? Ian lowered his voice and whispered. Samuel smiled brightly and nodded his head. Alright, let''s do that. I was actually thinking the same thing. Well, then. Let''s go. The three men approached Seol Jihu. Ian bent down and picked up a piece of the shattered spear on the way and a flash of understanding flickered in his eyes. Oho. This spear was loaded with magic, huh? Seol Jihu looked behind him. He was trying his best to look not too dejected, but he still failed to fully disguise his disappointment. Did you buy this back in the Neutral Zone? It wasnt an outstanding magic or anything, but looks like it can reduce the impact force by a bit. Was that the reason why you were able to withstand the attack? In truth, it was more correct to say that the spear was damaged from the inside after being unable to withstand Seol Jihu''s mana. Of course, Ian made an incorrect assumption because he did not know of Seol Jihu''s Mana stat being at an absurd level of Intermediate (High). After all, Seol Jihu was only a Level 1. Whatever the case may have been, it was a big matter to Seol Jihu. He had purchased the most expensive spear available in the Neutral Zone after giving it much consideration, yet it had broken before he had the chance to properly use it. He was doing his best to suppress his emotions because of the Forest of Denial, but seriously speaking, he was feeling really embittered at the moment. As Seol Jihu''s shoulders drooped further on, Ian coughed to clear his throat and signaled with his eyes. Samuel took a step closer and lightly patted the youth on his back. Don''t be too depressed, okay? I brought you two pieces of good news! ? For now, we decided to carry on with the expedition. If my thoughts are correct, then we should find the tomb pretty soon. Okay. And well, there might be an excellent spear waiting to be found inside that tomb. No, it doesn''t matter even if that''s not the case. If we sell a couple of grave goods we find inside, you''d be able to buy several great spears! Seol Jihu nodded his head while stewing in great confusion. A porter had no right to demand the rights to possess any artifact found during an expedition. In other words, from his perspective, there was not much difference whether the expedition went ahead or not. So, what could be the good news? And also. Samuel picked up the bag next to the youth and called out to the local residents. He was already feeling rather unhappy at the two of them not doing anything and dumping all the luggage on Seol Jihu''s shoulders anyway. Samuel ''entrusted'' the bag to the two porters and looked back at Seol Jihu with a wink. Seol Jihu stared at this with a dazed expression before his complexion brightened noticeably. He finally figured out the reason behind Samuel''s actions. For real? Of course! Not only me, but both Master Ian and Dylan also agree. More importantly, if we don''t acknowledge the Warrior who managed to defend against a female Lioner as one of the members of the expedition, then how can we even think about acknowledging anyone else? He wasn''t just saying those things. He actually meant them. What Seol Jihu had achieved was something even Grace, a Level 3, would not be able to do. But you gotta prepare yourself, fella. Samuel wrapped his arm around Seol Jihu''s shoulders and formed a teasing smile. Since we''re still in the middle of an expedition, we''re holding ourselves back, but as soon as we get out of this place, you''ll definitely be bombarded by our questions. There are so many things we''re curious about. Seol Jihu didn''t mind stuff like that. For the time being, he was just really happy about being recognized as a member of the expedition, something he so wished for since this whole thing started. Of course, he couldn''t express that happiness, as they were still inside the Forest of Denial. Shortly afterwards, Samuel announced the Level 1 Warrior as the new participant to the expedition and came up with a new formation. However, nothing major had changed. The only difference being, Seol Jihu''s position now had been shifted to the left, right next to Chohong. Once they were done with preparations, the expedition resumed their march. And around 20 minutes later, Samuel found the spot where the tomb was, as he promised. Chapter 56. Appeasing a Soul (1) Just as Samuel had suspected it, the tomb was not hidden. In fact, they almost ended up walking past what looked like a large hill, but the experienced eyes of the Pathfinder still managed to accurately grasp the parts added by the human hands. A long time had passed by and the tomb had almost become one with nature. However, the four passageways and rusted steel doors they eventually found hidden around this ''hill'' clearly proved that this was not a simple mound of dirt but an actual tomb. Now that I think about it, this whole area is rather strange. As soon as Ian said those words, the attentions of everyone immediately fell on him. As one of the main actors who enabled this expedition to the Forest of Denial, every word he said carried heavy weight. Also, when recalling the fact that he dissuaded Samuel when the younger man wished to continue on with the expedition just before the battle against the Lioners broke out, it was obvious that he wished to save as many lives as he could. Ahh. I wasn''t saying that in a bad way, so relax yourselves. Ian lightly waved his hand about, and the relief came washing over the members of the expedition. Well, it''s like. Mm, what should I say here, I wonder. I can''t be too sure, and that was why I haven''t said anything until now, but. Ian carefully reorganized his thoughts and only then did he speak up. Actually, Ive been feeling more comfortable in my chest and my head starting from a short while ago. The closer we get to this tomb, the effects of this forest seem to soften more and more. No. It feels as if the magic itself is surrounding the tomb, with it in the dead center. Paradise was a world where one''s ''gut feelings'' held very little value. If there was an end result, then there should be a cause for it. Thus, people preferred truth formed from actual, tangible pieces of information rather than simple feelings and baseless assumptions. This was especially so for Archers. It was utterly forbidden for them to speak up about their gut feelings at all. However, Ian was a Magician. Of course, Magicians also tried to keep the attitude of searching for the logical explanations in everything, but unlike Archers, they weren''t really forbidden from speaking their minds most of the time. Not to forget, Ian was an Earthling famed for his scope of knowledge. There would be a reason for him choosing to open his mouth here, even if it was an unimportant matter. After I discovered the existence of a tomb inside the Forest of Denial, I began theorizing that this burial site could be the source of all the disasters taking place in this area. I thought that a powerful, horrifying resentment of the dead had become a curse enveloping this land. But, you said it''s not a curse, but a magic spell. That''s right, Samuel. By any chance, do you know who is buried in this tomb? Samuel shook his head. According to the written history found in the royal library, it''s supposedly a beautiful last-born daughter of a noble family, who used to enjoy great acclaim once upon a time before their influences waned a great deal. And she was even chosen as a saintess after her death, too. A saintess, you say? Mm. Let me correct you on one thing first. The meaning of a saintess from that era is rather different from what we are familiar with. How should I say this. It''s more of a symbolic gesture than anything else. Ian lightly coughed to clear his throat and slowly carried on with the tale. This is a tale from several centuries ago. The owner of this tomb suffered a tragic fate of being sacrificed in a politically arranged marriage. Of course, such marriages were a common practice back then, but the issue was with her husband-to-be. Did he hit her and abuse her or something? When Hugo asked, Ian shook his head. There was no record of him being violent. Only that, he was struck by a deadly illness and was on the brink of passing on. Now, why would anyone send off their daughter to marry a guy like that? Why? Because they had reached upon a mutual understanding. Isn''t it rather obvious why a ruined noble household would marry off their last-born daughter as if they were selling her off? Hugo''s expression showed how confused he was. On the flip side, the noble family of husband-to-be located in this remote backwoods would have schemed to earn big from this marriage. Even if they had been in decline, the past glories would still remain as glories, after all. And, also. By any chance, was that husband the only child? Seol Jihu asked after quietly listening to the tale. Ian''s eyes opened up wider, before a smile formed on his lips. That''s correct. When their only son was on the brink of death, they would''ve been in a great hurry for a new heir to appear. That would''ve been the only way to ensure that the bloodline would continue on. . And so, they bulldozed ahead with the wedding ceremony, but Ian seemed rather sorrowful as he spoke. Somewhat coincidentally, the husband ended up dying as soon as the wedding ceremony had been concluded. Indeed, he died even before the important goal of continuing on the bloodline had been met. That''s a bit cruel for a coincidence. That lady''s fate had been unlucky, you could say. However, from there on, the tale diverges quite noticeably between the official records and the unofficial one. Ian continued on. The official history is actually quite short. Even though they could not share their wedding night together, the lady volunteered to follow after her husband to the grave. And the Empire applauded her desire to keep her chastity and integrity, and thus made her saintess so that she could serve on as an ideal example to others. Hugo''s expression crumpled unsightly. W, what the hell? Did they bury her alive?! Technically speaking, indeed they have. What a bunch of crazy fuckers! Why would they do something like that? You shouldn''t try to understand the culture of that era with our thought process. The title of saintess must have been used in that kind of meaning back then. Even then! Hugo, I agree that such a thing is inhumane. However, our own history back on Earth is just as ripe with such cruelty. What would the people of Paradise think when they learn about the ancient Earth''s custom of offering human sacrifices? When Ian spoke with a serious tone of voice, Hugo had no choice but to close his mouth shut. Hmm. Now, the tale found in the unofficial history is completely different. It''s the exact opposite, actually. The lady refused to be entombed, but the noble family of the husband utilized oppressive means to bury her in here. Right until the moment she was placed in the casket, she violently resisted and hurled insults and all sorts of curses, her words filled with resentment and hatred. Seol Jihu frowned and asked. Did the woman''s family not do anything? Looks that way. Although it was nothing more than a symbolic gesture, having a saintess in your family would have been a huge honor back then. Ian continued on, sounding more assured now. As I''ve said earlier, I assumed that the ill effects of this forest were due to that lady''s curses. However, only half of my thoughts proved to be correct. Without a doubt, the lady''s resentment lingers, but the noble families also acted in a very careful manner as well. A careful manner, as in.? The official history doesn''t have any more records concerning this event, but the unofficial one does have one more additional paragraph. Three months later, the Empire''s renowned sage, who also happened to be a Magician, came to visit the forest where the husband and wife were lying together, at the behest of the two noble families. Seol Jihu and his quick head figured it out right away and he leaked out a soft gasp. My tale has become drawn out somewhat, but I can finally give my answer. I now believe that the effects of the Forest of Denial is actually from the defensive magic that sage had come up with. An everlasting spell that would protect the two families from the resentment of the lady. Ian shrugged his shoulders. If that sage was aiming to deny the lady''s resentments and help her attain the state of nirvana, so to speak, then I have to acknowledge how well-thought-out this magic is. Of course, I can''t be 100% sure of it. It''ll always remain as a theory until fully proven, after all. Still. Ian suddenly lowered his voice. Dont forget this. If even half of my theory turns out to be spot on, then. His expression turned grave as he stared at the tomb. The most dangerous place in the entire Forest of Denial should be inside of that tomb. Seol Jihu rubbed his arms after hearing that chilling announcement. I guess we should find out. Dylan opened his mouth after listening to the tale without saying a word. I''m not going to suppress my emotions here. If the effects of the forest don''t manifest after a while, then one of your theories should be proven correct, Master Ian. Ian nodded his head. Let us try it. However, be careful. * They spent some time near the tomb, but the effects of the Forest of Denial did not manifest. If it were only one person, sure, it could be chalked down to coincidence, but when several people also stopped suppressing their emotions and no strange thoughts entered their head, it ended up strengthening Ian''s suppositions greatly. Of course, the fact that the effects of the forest no longer threatening them was a good thing, but from what Ian said, it was not exactly something to celebrate yet, either. If this expansive magic was indeed protection, then just how strong could be the resentment gathering and festering inside that tomb? ''Nothing''s easy, huh.'' Seol Jihu could only lament inwardly. He had been thinking that, even though it was called an expedition, it should not be too different from what he had experienced so far. He''d just go a bit further away, fighting some monsters, find some sort of historical ruins, achieve results and get the heck out of there. That''s what he thought. However, the gap between his thoughts and the actual reality proved to be enormous. Did this situation qualify to be called ''a misfortune on top of another''? Right after they scaled the mountain called ''Lioners'', they had to face an even bigger danger. Of course, nothing had happened so far, but still. Seol Jihu activated his ''Nine Eyes'' and began chewing on his lips ferociously. Out of everything around him, only the tomb was in the shade of pitch-black. After he had regained his ability, this would be the second time seeing that color C the escape immediately warning. This can''t be right. Samuel frowned slightly after walking around the entrance to the tomb. Chohong approached him. And what can''t be right? The entrance. What about the entrance? I see some traces. Seriously? What kind of traces?! When Chohong expressed her irritation, Samuel smacked his lips. He seemed a bit dumbfounded at the moment. Looks like Kahn''s team also discovered this tomb. Eh? I''m sure of it. The traces match what I''ve found while coming here. Wait a second. Wait. Chohong quickly summoned the rest of the expedition over. As soon as everyone had gathered, Samuel began his explanation. The traces entering and leaving are still visible to the eye. But, there is a noticeable difference between the two, and that would be the ones leaving were in a great hurry. It''s as if they were being chased out. Looks like they escaped while risking their lives and split up to everywhere. That is strange. Dylan reconfirmed as well, and the uncertainty was written large on his expression. If I haven''t seen it wrong, the leader of the Lioners was carrying around Kahn''s weapon, was it not? He didn''t see wrong there. All the armaments collected after the battle were nestling quietly inside the bags carried by the porters, after all. However, Kahn''s team found the tomb, entered it, got chased out and split up to everywhere in order to escape. They were not killed by the Lioners then? I don''t know. It''s possible that they were hunted down one by one, but I can''t figure it out. Something is wrong. Something isn''t adding up here. Feeling conflicted now, Samuel massaged his forehead. He spat out a groan and muttered as if he couldn''t help it. We aren''t going to find out anything by staying here wrecking our brains. Let''s just go inside and find out first. Dylan didn''t seem entirely convinced but didn''t disagree with the idea. Since there was only a limited amount of information, the only remaining way was to face it head-on and find out. Looks like we''ll have to change the formation. Chohong and Hugo should be in front. Hold on a minute. Seol Jihu raised his hand up. Samuel''s opinion was to enter the tomb first and figure out the rest later, but that definitely could not happen. Although his words were interrupted, Samuel didn''t seem dissatisfied. Seol? Is something the matter? We shouldn''t go in like this. We shouldn''t? Seol Jihu quickly opened his mouth after receiving the gazes demanding answers landed on him. Uhm. This tomb is where the ancient dead is resting, right? Sure, that''s the case. Not only that, it''s a tomb that a woman full of resentment had been buried alive, too. However, if we enter just like this and try to steal the grave goods, wouldn''t she get really mad at us? His words made sense, but that was just about it. What you''re saying is, we shouldn''t raid this tomb simply out of our moral obligations? Seol Jihu was at a loss as to what he could add here. He wanted to stop them from entering, but even from his perspective, his reasoning sounded flimsy at best. Didn''t this expedition form just for the express purpose of raiding this tomb? If he was unhappy about it, then he shouldn''t even have participated in the first place. That''s not what I''m saying. However, that didn''t mean he could reveal the existence of his ''Nine Eyes'' either. It isn''t? It''s fine so please speak your mind. You''re also a member of this expedition, too. The only reason they had been listening to his words was that he had earned big merit during the battle against the Lioners. But, if he wanted to change the opinion of the ''header'' of the expedition, then he needed a very good reason to do so. ''What should I do?'' He pondered for a while, then the existence of a certain item in his possession entered his brain. Give me ten minutes. No, five. There''s something I''d like to experiment first. Five minutes shouldn''t be too hard. However, what are you planning to do? Instead of an answer, Seol Jihu opened the mouth of his bag slung around his shoulder. The luggage had been handed over to the porters, but he always carried around his bag. Master Ian, may I have a spare piece of paper you are not going to use? Mm? Here it is. When Seol Jihu asked while rummaging through his bag, Ian quickly pulled out a paper. He then quietly stared on at the youth, his whole expression was filled with curiosity as if wanting to find out what this level 1 Warrior might do next. I found it. Shortly afterwards, Seol Jihu pulled out a lengthy quill pen. Huh? Grace pointed at the pen and cried out. That, that thing! Hey, did you get that back in the Tutorial? I have. How did you know? I also got that during the treasure hunt, you see. It''s a SPECIAL item, right? That''s correct. Wow, it''s been such a long time since I last saw that. When Grace sounded mystified, Chohong couldn''t help but ask her. What is that thing, then? Oh, that. It''s called the Quill Pen of the Flowing Consciousness. You get that from that item draw machine or whatever if youre lucky. It cost like 300 coins back then. What kind of effect does it have? Mm~. In short, it converts the flow of the target''s consciousness into words. .And how did you use it, then? Chohong''s face showed how confused she was still. Grace cackled ominously. I used it after entering the Neutral Zone. There was this guy we went around since the Tutorial, and I got real curious why he kept on looking after me. He~eh. So, what happened? It was as I expected, you know? What a revelation that was. ''A killer figure'', ''wanna slap that ass'', ''wanna push her down real bad'', ''should I force myself on her'', etc, etc. When Grace boldly spoke those words, Samuel began coughing out loudly once for some reason. Chohong smiled brightly in the meantime. Pu-hah. What a relief, then. You found out before he did something to you, which is good. Grace then tilted her head. Nope, not really? .What? You didn''t go your separate ways even after seeing those things? Mn. I just let him take advantage of me instead. Grace spoke as if it was the most natural thing in the world. Not only Chohong, but even Hugo stared at her in disbelief, causing Grace to mutter out a complaint. Why are you looking at me like that? It''s my preference, okay? Please respect it. Stop lying!!! Suddenly, Samuel yelled out in anger. You were the one who took advantage of me, not the other way around!! I was asleep, but you crept up like a cat and climbed on top of my bed, and then..!! Kek. But weren''t those things written by the quill pen the truth? Keuk! Samuel continued to shudder while Grace giggled softly. What an idiot~ That''s why you should''ve jumped on me when I gave you the chance. I gave you plenty of hints yet you were so indecisive, you know? That''s why this noona had to Okay, okay. That''s enough. We''re in the middle of an expedition, okay? Continue on with your lover''s quarrel after we return home, and for the time being, don''t forget where we are. Dylan jumped in the middle and changed the atmosphere. Samuel turned his head away, while Grace stuck her tongue out. How did you use this quill pen back then? When Seol Jihu asked her, Grace rested her index finger on her chin and rolled her eyes around. Maybe~ Hmm, I wrapped Samuel''s hair around the pen. I think? His hair was long even back then, so getting a strand or two wasn''t that difficult, you see? ''A strand of hair, is it?'' Seol Jihu took a look around himself. He then spotted tall grasses growing on the tomb itself. ''Can I think of those as a part of the tomb, I wonder?'' He decided to find out. Seol Jihu reached out and tugged a stalk loose, then he wrapped it tightly around the pen. When he carefully placed it on top of Ian''s paper, the quill pen mysteriously started to vibrate all by itself. Using the Quill Pen of the Flowing Consciousness to find out what the tomb is ''thinking'' about. Huhuh. What an interesting fellow. Ian expressed his admiration and stared at the paper below him. It wasn''t just him, but every one of the expedition''s members was focusing on the quill pen and the paper. It was then. No one touched the pen, yet it stood upright quite abruptly. And then, like a crazed madman, it began swishing around to jot down many letters. The heads of everyone gathered closer to the paper. ''Let''s see. A short while later. Seol Jihu''s complexion froze very stiffly after he read the first paragraph. Krrt, krrt, krrrt, krrt, krrt, krrt, krrt, krrt. More came kill them all kill kill hehehe must kill wanna kill, heheheheit''s unfair im angry why am i bothersome hateful detestable blame everyone i curse youwanna rip you to shreds wanna pull out your eyes and squeeze until they pop kill kill!yes enter here and i kill kill kill kekeke kill hehehee!! Krrt, krrt, krrrt, krrt, krrt, krrt, krrt, krrt. Chapter 57. Appeasing a Soul (2) Plop. The quill pen weakly fell after placing the last dot on the paper. The feathers on the quill scattered and fell. The only things remaining were a featherless quill pen and a piece of paper with all sorts of resentment and anger roughly scribbled on it. Hiiick?! Grace jumped up and hugged Samuel''s neck, her complexion completely pale. Even he looked completely speechless at the moment. Everyone present quietly stared at the paper for a while. A bout of somber silence later, Ian opened his mouth. We would have been in big trouble if we just entered. Samuel began chewing his lips, hard. He thought this was a waste. It might not have been a royal tomb, but still, its size was several dozen times bigger than your average tombs. Not only was the woman buried here the last-born daughter of a famed household, but she was even canonized as a saintess. The value of burial goods found within would be quite considerable. However, Seol Jihu had used the Quill Pen of Flowing Consciousness to create evidence to back up his claim that it was dangerous inside the tomb. Of course, it wasn''t as if there were no holes in that argument he could pick on, but the real issue here was that Ian''s hypothesis, which was based on nothing more than the Magician''s intuition, had taken one step closer to becoming a reality. Hiya~. And I heard that when a girl bears a grudge, even snow will fall in the middle of a Summer! Samuel deliberately spoke up in a loud voice and picked the paper up off the ground. He then shook it around as if it meant nothing. Don''t be too scared. It''s nothing more than just an angry spirit, no? It can''t possibly be stronger than a Lioner, right? I mean, one spell from Alex could end this. He wasn''t wrong about that. What Seol Jihu had proved now was nothing more than the existence of an enemy inside the tomb. Before fighting it, they had no clue how dangerous it could be. It''d be a damn funny joke if they backed off scared when the enemy turned out to be a weakling. No, I dont think thats the case. Seol Jihu immediately disagreed. Samuel let out a sigh. Can you tell us your reason? Before that, can I ask you a question? Sure. Dylan, Samuel. By any chance, did you see traces of other lifeforms besides our team and that of Kahn''s near this tomb? For example, monsters or wild animals. Thats. Samuel blurred the ends of his sentence. When he went around the hill-like tomb, he didn''t find anything of note. Indeed, you can certainly look at it that way. Dylan agreed, perhaps realizing what Seol Jihu was trying to say. It''s not only that. Seol Jihu continued on. According to what Master Ian has told us, a famous Sage had apparently come to this place as well. Oho. An inverse calculation, is it? Indeed, we can deduce the strength of the vengeful spirit from the sheer scale of the defensive magic cast here. Ian too nodded his head as if he could see the logic. Samuel was at a loss as two of the core members of the expedition began showing signs of being swayed. ''Seriously, just who is this guy?'' If it was the issue of morality and all that, Samuel might have understood it. After all, the youth was only Level 1. The kid wouldn''t have known much about how Paradise operated yet. His baseless, ridiculous claim could easily be laughed out of the room. However, each one of the youth''s words carried an undeniably sharp point. It was as if Samuel was looking at a seasoned Earthling who had participated in dozen-plus expeditions. .I get what you''re saying. Samuel licked his lips and opened his mouth. Seol, I admit that your claim makes some sense. However, it''s just an opinion based on an unproven hypothesis, isn''t it? Samuel. What we know for certain right now is that this tomb is where a woman of high status from the Empire is buried, and that there is an enemy inside. As long as we eliminate that enemy, we can take away all the burial goods found inside and return triumphantly to Haramark. We''re talking about valuables from the ancient Empire here. .Of course, you could be right. However, I still wish to enter the tomb even after considering that. This is my opinion as the leader of this expedition. An expedition would always be accompanied by danger. Seol Jihu was now left speechless after this well-known fact was brought up. Only his innards were burning up, instead. Once the youth shut his mouth, Ian sneakily took a step forward. So he says. But, what do you think? Pardon? Samuel''s stance is that we should take the risk and defeat the vengeful spirit. However, if you''re thinking of a different solution, then I''d like to hear it. ''Is he trying to give me a chance?'' For some reason, it was as if Ian was agreeing with his opinion. Just that, he was doing it in a roundabout way in consideration of Samuel, who had invoked the authority of the leader. ''Damn it, it''s still black. If we enter it, we''ll all die right away.'' Seol had experienced the ''Escape Immediately'' color only once, back in the Neutral Zone. Thinking about how close he was to dying back then still gave him a nasty case of chills. If he stood around like this doing nothing, then without a doubt, he''d have to enter the tomb. No, hang on C entering the tomb was already set in stone. Now that Samuel had strongly expressed his determination to enter, Seol had no right to stop him anymore. ''What do you want from me?'' As a last-ditch attempt, he alone could resolutely refuse to enter, but then Thinking about the aftermath, that also wasn''t a very smart idea, either. What should he do here, then? The best thing would be them taking away the burial goods without incurring the wrath of the vengeful spirit. However, he couldn''t think of a good way to achieve this. ''A different solution, a solution.'' [You see, women are creatures of emotions. They are different from us males.] ''What the hell. Why am I suddenly recalling what Hao Win said.?'' It was here that a certain possibility popped up in his head. I''d like to approach this problem in a different direction. Seol Jihu''s once tumultuous eyes became calm once more. Seeing this, Ian''s own eyes began sparkling. This is a woman who was sold off to a political marriage and got buried alive when she didn''t do anything wrong. This is no longer on the level of us saying we''re sympathetic or it''s unfair. Sure, most likely so. Since shes been trapped in there for hundreds of years, I can''t even begin to imagine how strong her unresolved resentment is by now. If we enter the tomb like this, that resentment would all be directed to us. It''d be like her trying to kill everyone, including herself. Hoh. So? Seol Jihu swallowed his saliva. Even he knew this was a laughable notion, a nonsensical thought. But, without it, he had nothing. He couldn''t think of any other way. However, his life was precious, and in order to survive, he''d clutch a straw if he must. Now determined, Seol Jihu carried on. So, rather than trying to fight the spirit, how about appeasing it, instead.. What? Whaaat? Samuel emitted a high-pitched shriek. Ian raised his hand and signaled him to be quiet. You want to appease the spirit? In other words, you want to obtain its consent, is that it? Something like that, yes. From the perspective of the woman, we''re the grave robbers and trespassers, after all. Hmm, I wonder. Not sure the house owner would be so understanding when a bunch of thieves tries to obtain her consent. Well, the woman is already dead, anyway. What I''m saying is, let us at least show her a minimum of sincerity. Ian slowly stroked his beard. It looked like he needed a bit of time to organize his thoughts regarding this strange concept. Hmm. Appeasing the spirit, is it. Master Ian, I have heard of a similar story before. Surprisingly, Dylan came out in support of Seol Jihu.I think, Seol is referring to an exorcism here. I''ve heard that, in reality, exorcists don''t exterminate the soul during the exorcism ceremony, but most of the time, converse with the dead and resolve any lingering attachment they have with the world. Right, I''ve heard of something like that too. Hugo suddenly butted in as well. One of my friends specialize in robbing graves, you see. Chohong sniggered. You should be sooo proud of yourself there, buddy. Eii, come on now, listen till the end, will ya? In any case, before he digs into a grave, he always holds a little ceremony first. A ceremony? Yup. He offers up a couple of plates of food and some booze and asks the owners of the graves to not get too angry and stuff. He tells the owners he''d use the burial goods well. And once he''s done, he even makes sure to put the burial mounds and whatever back to how they were. He says that''s the only way the dead don''t get angry or something. With Hugo following up after Dylan, Ian now displayed signs of being convinced. Seol Jihu seized this opportunity. The quill pen can be used one more time. So lets try to appease the soul first and then find out what the woman''s consciousness has to say. Samuel stood there licking his lips for a while before opening his mouth. How long will this appeasing of the soul take? If we perform a simple ceremony, ten minutes should be sufficient. .Okay. We''ll do it this way. Samuel continued on. Let''s do what you have proposed. Ten minutes, well, that''s nothing at all. But, even if the end result isn''t so good. Then, I''d like you to follow my idea. That was how far Samuel would concede. Seol Jihu didn''t say anything else and stood back up. Okay, so, how do we do this ceremony? We''re going to hold an ancestral rite ceremony. An ancestral rite ceremony? Yes. Alex? Can I borrow your altar for a little while? And if you have any offerings on you, those as well. Well, uh, I do have an altar, but. Alex began mumbling something to himself. Actually, he was rather skeptical about this soul-appeasing thing. From his point of view, it''d be a terrible waste of offerings for something that wouldn''t even work anyway. Of course, since Im walking on the path to becoming a High Priest, I make sure to be ready all the time, but, how should I say this. I''m still only an Investigative Priest. Alex, just give it up. Once the expedition is over, I''ll pay you back. God damn it. Fine. Alex complained bitterly and took his bag from one of the porters before opening it. Do we really have to go this far? Clara shot a pointed question, her voice full of dissatisfaction. What the hell are we doing? Resolving attachments? Are you kidding me? Clara, please keep quiet. Let me be. I still gotta say what needs to be said here. Hey, you. Do you know that once you use up the offerings, they lose all their value? Don''t you have any sympathy for Alex? He even lost his important artifact too, you know? Clara! Samuel''s voice became louder. If you come out that way, then Seol also lost his magic weapon. He even resorted to using that quill pen too. B-but, that. Stop whining like a baby. I already gave my consent. Samuel spoke decisively and turned to look at Seol Jihu. My bad. Let me apologize on her behalf. At a casual glance, it might look like Samuel was taking Seo Jihu''s side, but actually, there was an ulterior motive for doing so. By conceding properly on things he had to concede, he''d get the other party to do the same as well. If the ceremony worked, great. If not, Samuel would be able to silence the youth for good. ''I only have to wait ten more minutes, anyway.'' That wasn''t all, either. Both Chohong and Hugo were glaring with sharp eyes at the breathless Clara as she tried to calm herself down. If Samuel didn''t intervene, those two might have stepped forward instead. As the leader of this expedition, he had to stay alert to division forming within his team. And so, under Seol Jihu''s guidance, the preparation for this ancestral rite ceremony got underway. The altar was set before the tomb, and various offerings were placed on top. Not only that, food was placed neatly on top of each plate, and Hugo even pulled out the bottle of booze he had been saving for a rainy day. If there was a silver lining among the dark clouds, it''d be the fact that Seol Jihu possessed a somewhat okay level of knowledge on performing an ancestral rite ceremony. The experience was supposedly the best teacher there was C he had been participating in one three times a year, so he was more or less familiar with the whole thing. After all, Korean tradition dictated ancestral rite ceremonies. Once the preparation was over, Ian approached the youth and asked him. Is there anything we should keep in mind during the ceremony? Seol Jihu thought for a little while before opening his mouth. There is something my father used to tell me all the time. He said that one''s sincere heart is half of the ceremony itself. One''s sincere heart is half the ceremony.. Those are meaningful words. Thank you. I know it''s kind of annoying, but please, do your utmost to wholeheartedly participate in the ceremony. The ceremony itself isn''t difficult, anyway. It''s fine if you console her in your mind or beg for her forgiveness out loud. Just make sure you don''t do it half-heartedly. In all honestly, even Seol Jihu wasn''t confident of this thing working. However, since they were going to do it anyway, he wanted them to do it properly. Well, then. I shall start the ceremony with Chohon. Chohon? It means calling for the soul of the departed. Well, just think of it as a part of the ceremony. Seol Jihu smiled wryly and stood before the altar. The ancestral rite ceremony finally went underway. It wasnt such an uncommon sight as there were High Priests and Chief Priests in Paradise. But considering the fact that the opponent this time was a vengeful spirit, this event would surely qualify as somewhat bizarre and uncommon even in this world. Just as Seol Jihu said, the shortened ancestral rite ceremony didn''t last that long. Next up was ''Sejan''. Seol Jihu washed the cup with alcohol, kowtowed before the tomb, and moved the utensils to different dishes of food on the altar. After that was ''Yushik'', followed by ''Sashin''. The final step in the ceremony, ''Bunchook'', had to be satisfied with the burning of the paper with the woman''s consciousness written on it. I never thought Id do something like this. When the ceremony was over, Chohong softly muttered to herself. Hey, Seol. Can I eat those? Hugo spoke while pointing at the food on the altar. Now that he mentioned it, the lunch hour had flown past them a long time ago. Yes. With the ceremony over, you can. Oh, so that''s how it was. I hope the ceremony worked, though. Hugo spoke as if in passing, and reached out towards the altar. Now that the whole thing was over, the pressure Seol Jihu felt increased by a hundredfold. ''What should I do if it doesn''t work?'' Would the kings of the past have felt this way after performing the rain-calling rituals? While trying to calm his palpitating heart, Seol Jihu activated his ''Nine Eyes''. ''.Ah.'' The tomb remained jet-black. Nothing had changed. But, it happened then. Argh, ptooi! Pttooi!! Hugo frowned deeply and spat to the ground. Chohong had been standing next to him and freaked out immediately. Hey, you dumbass!! Watch it! W-what the hell is going on here? Why do they taste like shit? Hugo looked at the dried meat in his hand and angrily spat out. What''s wrong with the taste? Well, uh, how should I say this, it''s like chewing sand, you know? What? With a somewhat unconvinced expression, Chohong lightly bit into the same dried meat and began grandly frowning as well. Ptooi! What the fuck is this? What''s going on? After hearing this commotion, Dylan and the rest of the expedition team got closer, and they put various food items in their mouths as well. And all of their reactions were roughly the same. The food was not spoiled at all, yet they had lost all flavor, so much so that it was impossible to eat any of them now. Seol Jihu stared at the unfolding situation with a pair of dazed eyes, before hurriedly shifting them back to the tomb. And then, almost out of reflex, he held his breath. The color of the tomb began to change slowly. From pitch-black to red, from red to orange, and finally, from orange to yellow. ''Attention Required!'' Seol Jihu clenched his fist real tightly and shouted out. Master Ian! Ian had already pulled out a paper and was in waiting. Dylan was also quick on the uptake, so he hurriedly yanked out a blade of weed growing on the tomb and brought it to Seol. The youth tightly wrapped the weed around the quill pen and placed it on the blank paper. A short while after, the quill pen suddenly stood upright. Was it being confused? It seemed to hesitate for a long time before it began inscribing words rather cautiously. If there was one noticeable difference from before, the pen didn''t swish around like a madman and, instead, it moved slowly and carefully. It was as if the writer was hesitant over something. Not too long after, the pen fell down. Even then, the quill pen continued to scratch at the paper as if it wanted to write something else. However, it suddenly stopped moving and turned to a handful of dust. ''Please.'' Seol Jihu had confirmed with his ''Nine Eyes'', but he couldn''t rest easy just because it was the yellow color. As his throat dried up, Seol Jihu swallowed his saliva and began reading the words written on the paper. The first time in a long time I ate food my stomach is fullReally? You understand me? Really? Really, really?Right those bastards they are bad Im angry I resent them I want to be consoled its totally unfairThanks for understanding me thank you black-haired man thank you reallyYou can come inside its fine take things I don''t need anywayAh and don''t touch the keepsakes around my coffin keepsakes please The paper had nearly-illegible letters scribbled on it. It was like reading the rambling of a drunk. However, they still did their job and conveyed the underlying message. What the Samuel''s jaw dropped to the floor. .I really can''t believe it. This whole thing only had a fifty-fifty shot. Even for someone like Ian who had experienced all sorts of hardships and crazy events, the current situation was something he hadn''t run into yet. An event like this is worthy of making a report to the Magic Tower. Just who are you really? Ian gazed at the youth with eyes that had gone past being marveled and straight into sheer respect. Seol, there is something I''m really curious about. Hugo chuckled and stared at Seol Jihu. Just who were you back on Earth? Seol Jihu pretended to not hear anything. Obviously, he couldn''t tell them anything at all. This expedition is full of surprises, one after the other. I''m learning a lot here. Dylan shook his head wryly. Seol Jihu looked at the tomb with sympathetic eyes. After the method he didn''t hold much hope for actually worked, he was feeling rather happy, but at the same time, he also felt sorry for the spirit. ''Just how lonely and scared was she?'' .For her anger to soften so much with nothing but a simple little appeasement ceremony? It was her circumstances, her surroundings that forced her fragile young soul into darkness. Could it be that her personality before her untimely death had been gentle and kind? ''If I ever find an opportunity.'' He even thought about coming here once or twice every year to perform a ceremony if he could. Thinking like this, Seol Jihu began to slowly put away the altar. The owner had consented. So the only remaining thing was to enter. * Creak After opening the front gate, the expedition carefully entered the interior of the tomb. Although it was dark inside, Ian used light magic to illuminate the area. Unexpectedly, the interior layout wasn''t complicated. They continued down a corridor and encountered another door, and beyond that, there was a large room resembling a cavity. Samuel cautiously entered first, before his steps came to an abrupt halt, a loud exclamation escaping from his mouth. Wow!! W-what now! What?! Alex also formed a shocked expression. The room was dome-shaped with a diameter of around 20 meters. At the highest point of the arched ceiling, it was at least 4-5 meters high. But, what shocked the expedition most were all the valuables displayed on the walls. Many decorative items were hanging on the circular wall, and every single one of them was adorned with priceless jewels. Some of them even shone in the distinct dull red luster of gold too. However, the highlight was the two sarcophagi located on top of the altar in the middle of the room. The one on the right didn''t have any distinguishing features, but the one on the left was truly eye-catching and incredulous. Not only was it made out of top-quality marble that could accept intricate, metaphysical carvings, but it was also draped with a red fabric with gold embroidery. And on top of all these, a beautiful longsword and a sleek shield rested there, too. That wasn''t all. Many accessories that emitted an attractive luster even from a casual glance were arranged neatly all around the sarcophagus as well as on top of it. They were earrings, rings, some things that looked like coins or tokens, and some others that no one had seen before. All of them boasted the most beautiful appearance imaginable yet they also emitted rather strong magical energy as well C those had to be the artifacts from the ancient Empire that Samuel had been dearly wishing for. This is incredible! Hey, hey man! Just how much do you think this will sell for?? Samuel asked while picking up a flower from the wall. At a deeper inspection, it was a small sculpture fashioned out of several jewels that emitted a five-colored glow. It''s really rare to find a jewel sculpture carved with such precision nowadays. Hell, I can name any price I want to an enthusiast, probably. Dylan smiled in satisfaction and replied. That, that, that is. Ever since entering this chamber, Alex couldn''t take his eyes off from the left sarcophagus. To be more precise, he was staring with wide-open eyes at a palm-sized item that was on top of the lid. Alex? When Seol Jihu lightly tapped Alex, the latter''s neck trembled as he opened his mouth. Seol, Seol. Can, can you see that? What''s the matter? Y-you know, that thing? If that thing''s what I think is. Its an unbelievably rare and unbelievably expensive item. That''s the equipment of dreams for a Priest. He even closed his eyes and began shuddering in excitement. Fufu. You''re rather knowledgable for a Priest, Alex. Ian grinned and came closer. You''re most likely be correct. Most of the items on the left sarcophagus are probably related to the Priest profession. As I thought. The burial goods found in tombs are usually things the dead used during their lifetime. This lady was not only the daughter of a famed household, but she had also been canonized as a saintess. So it''d only make sense that they prepare the goods accordingly. That is the reason why there is a noticeable difference between the two sarcophagi here. While listening to Ian''s explanation, Alex nodded his head like a madman. It was as if nothing else could hold his interest at the moment. The way he avariciously stared at them, there was little doubt they were amazing items. But regrettably, they were just pies in the sky. The spirit of the woman said it was fine to take the others but asked them not to touch those found around her coffin. They had appeased her somehow, so they shouldn''t do anything to betray her. ''It''ll be more than enough to take the things on the walls.'' Seol Jihu spotted Chohong and Hugo checking out things on the right sarcophagus, but he didn''t stop them. At the moment, he had left ''Nine Eyes'' on. With the exception of items on the left coffin, everything else was in varying shades of green. Seol Jihu gathered his hands and offered a prayer towards the sarcophagus containing the woman before turning around to head towards one of the walls. Other expedition members were too busy packing in the burial goods at the moment. And so, some amount of time had passed by, and most of the goods on the walls had been taken away C that''s when it happened. Chapter 58. Goodwill with Goodwill, Malice with Malice ''Mm??'' It really happened without any warning. At the very least, it felt like the whole thing happened like a bolt of lightning to Seol Jihu, who had been checking out his teammates cautiously packing the burial goods until then. The chamber that had been a mixture of green and yellow suddenly changed to a subtle shade of red. Then, as if the owner of the tomb was getting angrier, the whole space began to get dyed in a deeper shade of red. Utterly shocked by this occurrence, Seol Jihu turned around and found Alex and Clara in the midst of touching burial goods found on the left sarcophagus. To be more precise, Alex was reaching out to that very same keepsake as if he had been bewitched, while Clara was busy stroking a brilliant necklace with blue gemstones engraved within with an enraptured face. There was no time to even think about anything. What are you two doing?! The two people flinched grandly. Alex quickly pulled his hand back, but Clara looked back at the youth with an unimpressed expression on her face and picked the necklace up without further hesitation. Immediately, the chamber became washed in the color of blood. Clara! Argh, what?! Can''t I just take a look.? When Alex belatedly tried to stop her, Clara displayed her annoyance before her expression became dazed by what happened next. Seol Jihu wordlessly sprinted towards her and snatched the necklace away. He quickly placed the necklace back on the lid, prompting Clara to spit out a grunt. She then began chuckling in disbelief. What the hell do you think you''re doing? That''s what I want to ask you. Seol Jihu''s tone of voice was not friendly at all. Sure, he still spoke in a courteous manner as before, but his voice definitely contained a trace of anger. Did you not see the contents of that paper just now? I did. So what? Then why? I saw it, and what about it? Clara retorted back. Seol Jihu''s eyes narrowed to a slit. Hey, you. Don''t you think you''re getting too full of yourself? Clara crossed her arms and a mocking grin formed on her lips. Looks like you''re mistaken about something here. Samuel said that, even if the result of the ceremony wasn''t good, you should follow his suggestion. He said nothing about following what''s on the paper even if the results were good. Same story for me, as well for the others. .You want to die that badly, huh. Get the fuck out of here. How can you be so sure? How the fuck do you know whether the bitch buried below that lid is strong or not? Clara''s sharp tone of voice caused Seol Jihu to glare back at her. So you arent satisfied with what''s on the walls. Is that it? Right. I''m not. If you got nothing else to say, get out of my way. Oh, and here''s an advice for you. Knowing your place will be good for your health in the future. She too didn''t lose and shot a glare back before taking large strides towards him. She shoved him away and walked right past. What a loser. Do you have any idea how much you can make by selling that thing? An item from the Empire will fetch. Just as she reached her right hand out towards the necklace again, Seol Jihu grabbed and yanked her wrist away. .You better let me go. Clara''s greed-filled eyes turned towards him. You want to have a go? Is that it? Do not touch it. Seol Jihu''s own voice became icy. Hmph, Clara snorted and her left hand reached out to the necklace. In that moment, Seol Jihu''s eyes began to gleam quite dangerously. I said, don''t touch it! His angry roar reverberated in the burial chamber, and at the same time Aaaahkk?! Clara was flung away with force, and she crash-landed on the ground. YOU!! Clara''s shoulder and lower back clattered hard against the ground and she frowned deeply, but then, she shot back up right away in indignation. What are you two doing? Stop, Seol, Clara! Alex panicked grandly and tried to intervene. What''s going on here? Other members of the expedition turned their focus here now. But, regardless of all that. D-did you lose your damn mind?! How dare you touch me! Shut your mouth. What You really wanna have a go at me?! Fine! Clara spat those words out in pure anger, then reached behind her back to pull her bow out and nocked an arrow. Calm down, Clara! Freaking out now, Alex helplessly flailed his arms about. And, just as Clara took aim at Seol Jihu and pulled the string back RUMBLE-!! The burial chamber that remained still suddenly began trembling noisily. The surrounding view as seen through ''Nine Eyes'' began flickering in four colors of yellow, orange, red and black. There had never been a time like this before where several colors showed up at once. What''s this? Where is this sound coming from? Dylan was about to intervene between the two people, but he stopped in his tracks to take a cautious look around. Seol Jihu looked behind him, and he paled from fright right away. He could see that the left sarcophagus was vibrating like a smartphone. At that moment, for some inexplicable reason. Seol Jihu gently placed his hand on the lid unconsciously. ''I''m sorry.'' Perhaps, he was sympathizing with this woman''s circumstances. Of course, the experiences the two went through, the experiences they had to be subjected to, were completely different. However, they still shared a similar fate, and that would be them being cast out by their respective families, whether through one''s own actions or through others. Seol Jihu had felt that he no longer had a place to stay back on Earth, and perhaps because of that, he could empathize with this woman''s state of mind, even if it was just a little. More importantly, she had calmed her anger and showed her goodwill just because he held a pathetic little excuse of an appeasement ceremony, so there was no way he would betray her expectations. I wont let anyone touch it.'' It was then that something mysterious happened. Perhaps Seol Jihu''s thoughts had been heard because the vibrating coffin lid gradually came to a stop. He quietly stared at the sarcophagus for a little while longer before turning around. Clara and her somewhat surprised face had been aiming at the sarcophagus until then, but she quickly changed her target back to him. What a good timing this is. Hey, kid, stop showing off and get the hell away from there. Don''t you have any respect for the dead? Gimme a break. You''ve been running your slick mouth on and on, but in the end, that was your true reason? Clara smirked derisively before her expressions became serious. Keep your high and mighty morals away from Paradise. Now get the hell away from there if you don''t want to get hit. And what if I don''t? In that case, it can''t be helped. You started this, so don''t blame me if you die. As her speech and conduct became worse, Seol Jihu let off a hollow chuckle. Fine. His magic spear might be broken, but he still had another one. If you really want it, then try to take it over my dead body. He pulled his spear out and took aim at Clara as well. His mana began to surge within him. When the youth slightly lowered his posture as he got ready to really fight her, Clara began gritting her teeth. It was then. Thats enough. Samuel quickly jumped in between the two and tried to diffuse the volatile situation. Clara, lower your bow. S-Samuel?? But, that bastard started it! It was you and Alex who acted like idiots first. You know now that there is a vengeful spirit here, so who told you to touch whatever you felt like? How were you planning to take care of the aftermath? Clara chewed on her lower lip. Shortly afterwards, she lowered her bow, but it was clear to see how indignant she was. Seol, please lower your spear as well. After confirming that she had lowered her weapon, Samuel asked Seol next. Seol Jihu also lowered his spear but didn''t step away from the sarcophagus. Samuel placed his hands on his waist. Fuuuu. He let out a big groan and softly opened his mouth. I''ll be straight with you. Actually, I agree with Clara. Samuel. Yes, I know what that lady had to go through was terrible. But, that is all. At the end of the day, we are Earthlings. And she was a Paradisian. Samuel quietly studied the coldly-replying youth. .Now that I think about it, how long did you say you''ve been in Paradise for? That has nothing to do with this. Do you by any chance know why this place is called Paradise? That was a sudden and unexpected question. Seol Jihu shook his head. It''s simple. Only a few chosen can come here, and opportunities can be found awaiting pretty much everywhere. Opportunities, is it? I''m talking about the burial goods behind you, the ones on the coffin. If my eyes aren''t deceiving me, then they are from the Empire. Just as Seol Jihu tried to open his mouth, Samuel raised his hand slightly first. I''m sure you wanted to ask me this C if those things are that incredible. Indeed, they are incredible. No, they are beyond incredible. The Empire might have fallen at the hands of the Parasites, but still, the level of magic science they boasted was greatest in all of Paradise. Stuff from the kingdoms can''t even compare to them. Even still, Seol Jihu didn''t show any signs of moving. Don''t you understand? Let me be straight with you once more. Just one item from there, and we all can become incredibly rich. Don''t you think your greed is getting excessive? Samuel thought for a brief second, before a bitter smile formed on his lips. Greed, is it. If you meant to ask whether I wasn''t scared of dying or not, then yes, I am prepared to risk it. I''m not kidding. Forget about bronze or silver, we can get gold coins here. Do you know how much of Earths currency you can get from a single gold coin? No, I don''t. I''m not interested in knowing, either. Samuel smacked his lips after realizing that Seol Jihu wasn''t going to be convinced like this. Honestly speaking, I''d like to heed your wish if it were any other circumstances. Sure, the things on the walls are very good, but the items on the coffin exceed their value greatly. Meaning, you will take them away no matter what. Listen till the end, please. What you''re trying to say here is that, while I''m willing to take the risk and take those items, you don''t want to risk it and leave with only what we are allowed to take. I believe we both are not wrong in this situation. What was he trying to get at? Seol Jihu didn''t let his vigilance down and stared at Samuel. So, I propose we do it like this. Let''s decide with a vote. A vote? Right. Since neither of us are really wrong, we let the majority decide. And what if I don''t want to follow the result of the vote? That won''t be allowed. Samuel gravely shook his head. As long as you remain a part of this expedition, we must act as one whether you like it or not. There are times when you''ll have to do things that you don''t want to, and you''ll also have to back down regardless of your principals. If you continue to insist on doing whatever you want, then I can no longer recognize you as a member of the expedition. Samuel shifted his gaze away from the youth as if to indicate that he''d not hear Seol''s opinions anymore and scanned around him. Seol is obviously against, and well, Clara, you are definitely voting ''for'', am I right? Of course. Clara''s complexion had brightened considerably by now, and she leaned her head back as if she wanted to gloat. One vote yes, and one vote against. Let''s get started. I''m for it. Samuel immediately voted for yes. Uhm I''m voting for yes, too. Alex raised his hand and hurriedly avoided meeting Seol''s gaze while mumbling timidly. S-Sorry about this, Seol. But, I. He then opened and closed his lips a couple of times before lowering his gaze altogether. Well, since Samuel wants to, I''m also voting yes. Grace shrugged her shoulders nonchalantly. Four votes yes, and one vote against. Just one more vote for ''yes'' would determine the end result of this situation. Samuel looked at the four people who hadn''t cast their votes yet. Seol Jihu closed his eyes as the situation barrelled towards the inevitable conclusion. All sorts of thoughts fleeted in and out of his mind. Should he fight, or escape alone? Should he reveal the truth of ''Nine Eyes'' and try changing their minds? Whatever the case may be, he needed to decide quickly. I''m against it. It was then, a manly voice resounded out. It was Hugo. Against it? I don''t wanna touch that woman''s coffin if I can help it. That''s all. When Clara asked him with a disbelieving tone of voice, Hugo replied curtly. It was a short-enough answer that perfectly suited his personality. Hmm. Dylan stroked his chin for a bit before quietly voicing his opinion. Against. Samuel''s brows quivered slightly. Dylan, you are against it? Mm. I understand where you''re coming from, but I agree with Seol''s deduction he came up with on the outside. When I think about the fate of Kahn''s team, it''s the right idea not to touch the coffin. When Dylan clearly stated his case, Chohong helplessly scratched her head. Aooo. This is so screwed up. Seriously now. Her unwilling eyes lingered on the coffin for a bit, before meeting Seol Jihu''s. She licked her lips for a while, before grunting out her vote. .Eiii, damn it. I vote against, too. And so, four votes ''yes'', and four votes ''against''. All the members of Carpe Diem had sided with Seol Jihu. Having not anticipated this result, the members of Samuel''s team got visibly flustered. There was only one remaining vote. Ian remained silent until then, before slowly opening his mouth. On the outside, this friend talked about inverse calculation. I can empathize with it to a degree, but it''s still based on my hypothesis and thus, it can''t be thought of as a confirmed fact. Then, he stared at Samuel. However, Samuel. Yes? Were you aware of the fact that several times during this expedition, you revealed how much of a rush you were in? Me?? Samuel blinked his eyes several times. Once, before the battle with the Lioners, and right after. And when the Quill Pen of the Flowing Consciousness was used, and finally, when you were having a heated discussion with this young friend. No, I was just. Rather than you judging yourself, others judging you can be far more accurate more often than not. He spoke of truth. Ian''s serious, grave tone of voice continued on. I pondered a long while, wondering whether I should mention this or not. The reason I kept my mouth shut until now was, firstly, I respected the authority of the leader of the expedition. Secondly, I didn''t want to snatch that authority from you, and finally, because I knew of your circumstances. When ''circumstances'' were mentioned, Samuel became completely lost for words. Indeed, what happened was truly a lamentable matter. I do sympathize with your efforts to revitalize your team as it''s going through very rough waters. However, from where I stand, it looks like you have not learned anything from ''her'' death and are trying to repeat the mistake of the past. . I won''t bore you any longer. I believe that we can return with what we have managed to achieve so far and be thoroughly pleased with the rewards waiting for us back home. There is no reason to take on any further risk. And therefore, my answer is against. M-Master Ian. There will be other expeditions in the future. I pray that you don''t bet everything on this one. That was something Seol Jihu heard Samuel say a little while ago. Samuel clenched his fist tightly and slowly turned around. Clara looked utterly dismayed, while deep pain was etched on Alex''s face. However, Grace didn''t seem to care either way. Samuel held their gazes for a little while before slowly lowering his head. .I understand. Only then did Ian form a refreshing grin. A trustworthy leader is a leader who knows when to retreat. You made the right choice. A weak smile struggled to form on Samuel''s lips. Let''s get out of here. We''ve collected all the burial goods on the walls, after all. Mm. Samuel and Ian headed towards the exit with quick steps. Other members of the expedition all turned around one by one to leave, but Seol Jihu remained until the end and guarded his position. Well, he couldn''t be sure that someone might have another idea. He was thinking of leaving last after confirming that everyone had left first. You must be really happy now. Clara gritted her teeth and sneered at him. Seol Jihu couldn''t understand why she was being this angry and this embittered. Yeah, you must be really fucking happy now that you can keep that petty principle of yours. Oii. That''s enough from you. When a mace suddenly came flying at her face, Clara freaked out and quickly took several steps back. Ch-Chohong? Even you? The decision''s been made already. Stop arguing. Why are you only picking on me?! Cuz you keep making problems. Chohong began emitting that uniquely cold glare of hers. Seol Jihu slowly opened his mouth. Chohong. Please stop. H,? No, hang on. I was just I know. I know, but she''s not worth your effort. After hearing something rather unexpected coming from the youth, Chohong''s eyes widened. What did you just say?! Hah, you think you won''t become like me later?! Being on the receiving end of a biting remark, Clara''s expression crumpled unsightly and she began to growl in anger. You just wait and see. Two years, no, one year, and you will definitely be regretting this day bitterly. Mark my words. If youre making predictions, then Ill make one as well. Seol Jihu formed a mocking grin. You, if you continue to act in this idiotic manner, not knowing what''s what, you will die sooner than you think. Wha-what?! You should thank Samuel when you have the chance. Right now, I can''t really figure out why a guy like that lets a loose cannon like you hang around him. After listening to deeply insulting words, Clara began stuttering as if she was greatly shaken to the core. S-stop making me laugh! What the hell do you know?! You''re just a Level 1 newbie! I wonder about that. I thought that I contributed far more than you in this expedition. Seol Jihu''s words remained frigid. So much so that even Chohong was taken aback as well. She always thought that the youth was a kind-hearted and well-behaved kid. This was her first time seeing such an expression from Seol. Keuk! Almost instantly, Clara''s eyes became moist and she angrily ran out of the exit. Seol Jihu slowly let a sigh escape from his mouth. Hey, you. Chohong. Uh? Thanks. Uh, uh, uh, well, I, uh Chohong went, Hmph, at the youth''s thanks, and turned around. While slowly walking away, she sneaked a glance and saw his back as he stared at the sarcophagus. ''He had that kind of side to him too?'' Chohong tilted her head this way and that, before wrapping her hands around her neck area. For some reason, that area felt unusually warmer than before. ''It''s done.'' With this, he had kept his promise with the woman''s spirit. Seol Jihu corrected the necklace that had been misplaced slightly when he had to return it in haste. He even proceeded to carefully pat away the layer of accumulated dust on the lid and turned around to leave. I''m sorry about all the commotion. If I find another chance in the future, I''ll come to visit again. He left with those parting words; he began smiling softly as he sensed that a weight had been lifted off his shoulders. It wasn''t as if he couldn''t understand what Samuel was saying. But, apart from the assurance given by the color of the chamber as seen through ''Nine Eyes'', ending things this way certainly felt much better to him. Money and fame? Of course, they sounded nice. However, none of them compared to his own self-worth he had regained after such a struggle. Plop. The sound of something falling came from behind him, but Seol didn''t hear it and just closed the exit door. Chapter 59. Goodwill with Goodwill, Malice with Malice (2) An expedition was an entity sharing one fate C this assertion from Samuel was something pretty much all Earthlings would readily agree with. It didn''t matter whether one''s relationship was bad or not, or if there was some bad blood; as long as they belonged to the same expedition, every member had to cooperate with one another. Otherwise, there was a high chance the expedition would spiral into an uncontrollable mess during a march or a battle. This would obviously put everyones lives at risk. In that regard, both Seol Jihu and Clara lacked the ''educational'' aspect of what made Earthlings the Earthlings. Blinded by greed, Clara provided pretext with her foolish actions, and when she was criticized for it, she got angry. Seol Jihu was triggered by her and relentlessly pushed her to a corner afterwards. The result was the atmosphere of the expedition becoming icy. Everyone felt like they were walking on thin ice. Clara continued to wipe at the edges of her eyes, her breathing heavy and rough as if she couldn''t get over her anger. Seol Jihu deliberately ignored her altogether. Eventually, Samuel stopped leading the team only ten minutes after leaving the tomb. Master Ian, I apologize for this, but can we return to the vicinity of the tomb? Mm? Why? It seems that we have left too quickly. What do you mean by that? I think we should take a short break first. I thought that, from what you told us before, the vicinity of the tomb should be the safest. Samuel glanced at the still-sobbing Clara, the ends of his sentence drifting away. .Apologies. She hasn''t been in the team for long. She''s only a Level 2, and thus is a bit lacking in some areas. He revealed the reason for the break with an embarrassed tone of voice. Ian scanned his surroundings, not really minding it. Now that I think about it, we haven''t taken a single break since we entered the forest in the morning. Even the mealtime has flown by us. Right, shall we take a break here? You mean, right here? But. It''ll be fine. If you''re worried about the effects of the Forest of Denial, then I believe we''ll be fine. Is that true? Ian nodded his head. A Magician is more sensitive to the flow of magical energy. If my hypothesis is correct, then the boundary for the activation of that defense spell will be just beyond where we are right now. Is that so? For a brief moment there, a strange light flickered within Samuel''s eyes. It was truly for an infinitesimally short time, though. It is hard to believe, isn''t it? A magic spell that encompasses this massive forest. Well, he was called a sage even by the people of the ancient Empire. You shouldn''t even compare him to a fake like me. Oh, it''s just my supposition, so don''t get too hung up on it. Ian waved his hand around and settled down with a bit of groan. Everyone, we take a short break! Eat something, if you''re hungry! Samuel shouted out loudly and then silently stared at Clara for a while. He stood there staring at her as if he was caught in a dilemma. Next, he called out to Alex, who was still unable to calm her down even now. Alex, let''s talk for a bit. Samuel dragged Alex away to a distance and they spoke softly to each other for a while. Alex formed a troubled expression and shifted his gaze towards Clara, now in the middle of being pacified by Grace. Next up, Samuel walked over to Clara. His expression seemed determined as if he had made his mind up over something. Clara. We need to talk. Hic! That bastard! Stop! You are not a little kid anymore! Don''t you understand that your actions are negatively impacting the atmosphere of this expedition? Clara continued to sniff away in bitterness. I only, I! I hear you. I hear you, so lower your voice. I''ll listen to whatever you want to say, so come with me. Samuel spat out in irritation, grabbed her arm, and dragged her deeper into the forest. Grace wordlessly followed after the two and disappeared from the view as well. What a dumb bitch. Seriously now. Chohong spat out some mocking words while chewing on a dried jerky. Chohong. Dylan quickly warned her since Alex had joined them again. But the latter simply waved his hand about with a weak smile on his face. No, no. It''s fine. Honestly, even I don''t have anything to say in her defense. Tsk. While looking at Alex clicking his tongue, Hugo opened his mouth. Will it be fine for you to not chase after them? Mm? Hugo raised his pinky. I mean, she''s your gal, right? Didn''t Samuel ask you just now to pacify her somehow? Well, that. Alex''s shoulders drooped real low before he messily tousled his hair. Argh, damn it! I don''t know anymore. I won''t help you if you get into trouble later~. Hugo giggled loudly. Alex spat out a long sigh and pulled the altar out from his bag. He carelessly placed a couple of plates on it, before throwing on some food there. Seeing this, Chohong couldn''t help but ask. What are you doing? What are you doing with the food? I want to at least get her to eat something. Also, I should let the others grab a bite too. Alex spoke while not even turning to face her. Why doesn''t she just come over here and eat? With her personality, she''s not going to calm down anytime soon. All I can do is feed her and hope for the best. Well, sure thing. Come back after doing what you think is best. However, if she comes back here and continues on with that bitchy attitude of hers, I ain''t gonna take it lying down. Okay? Che. I hear you. But still, aren''t you too openly favoring someone here? Alex carefully picked the altar up and began walking towards where the rest of his teammates had gone off to. Meanwhile, Chohong glanced to her side after her ''sore spot'' was accurately pointed out. Seol Jihu was sitting a bit further away, busy sucking on a cigarette. Hugo stopped gulping down on food and sneakily approached the youth, before reaching out with his cupped hands. Seol chuckled and pulled out a new cigarette for him. Keuh! As expected, Seol, you really are quick on the uptake, you know. Hugo grinned brightly and lightly tapped the youth''s shoulder. You aren''t feeling down from that fight, right? No way. That''s right. You haven''t done anything wrong. Even I didn''t want to touch that coffin, you know. Really? Yup. It''s like, I was kinda tempted back there, but like, my instincts stopped me from doing anything. I kept getting this feeling that I should not touch that coffin. Seol Jihu looked at Hugo with renewed interest. The big man was supposed to be a ''Barbarian Warrior'', so the youth couldn''t help but wonder if he possessed some sort of animalistic wild instinct or something of the sort. Anyways, you were pretty damn cool back then. ? With a cigarette still stuck between his lips, Hugo stood back up. He then assumed the position of aiming something to his front and formed a grave, intense expression. .If you really want it, then try to take it over my dead body. Chohong burst out in a boisterous laughter. Even Dylan began chuckling quietly as well. Seol Jihu''s cheeks reddened instantly. Did I really say that? That''s right, you did! Wow, I thought Id wet my pants! Well, I. I just couldn''t understand it. I still can''t tell if that thing was worth all that greed. It was definitely enough to rouse that sort of greed. Seol Jihu said what came to his mind so he could change the topic, but a reply did come anyway. I don''t know much about the necklace itself, but I know well enough what that keepsake, the token, was. Ian lightly massaged the back of his neck and carried on. If my memory serves me correctly, then that thing was most likely the ''Proof of Castitas''. Proof of. What? When Hugo asked back, Ian clarified. It''s the proof of one''s chastity. It''s one of the artifacts given to a saintess. But wasn''t her becoming a saintess only a symbolic gesture? Well, it''s not only chaste women who get canonized as saints. Also, since you''re a symbolic existence, you''d be asked to appear publicly every now and then, don''t you think so? Ian lightly winked back and looked at Seol Jihu next. Have you heard of a magic system called ''Memorize''? Yes, I''ve heard of it. Well, that should make explaining it a bit easier. Now originally, ''Memorize'' was supposed to be unique only to the Magician class. As one''s level increases, the number of spells that one can ''store'' goes up by one. For instance, I can store up to four magic spells. Is it impossible for a Priest to store spells? Normally, yes. Thats because Priests are most closely associated with the gods. Many of the important spells that require borrowing of gods'' powers can only be activated via the principle of equivalent exchange. It''s not for nothing that Priests lug around altars and offerings all the time. Seol Jihu nodded his head. For some reason, he recalled Maria''s face all of a sudden. The honest truth is, many Priests find this point rather annoying. However, there is an item that can make up for that shortcoming. By any chance, was the crucifix Alex carried around one of those? Correct. There are artifacts that let you store spells as well as allow you to perform holy magic without the need for offerings. Sure, there is a limit to the number of times it can be used, but then again, just those two points alone make such artifacts very valuable to Priests. During emergency situations or when the spells you''ve prepared run out, such items would become indispensable. Only now could Seol Jihu understand why Alex desired that item so much. Now that he had lost his artifact, Alex was no different than an average Priest. I guess that proof of chastity is a far better item than the one Alex lost. No need to even mention that! I''m actually feeling rather embarrassed for even thinking of comparing the two. You can store six holy spells for as long as you want at no cost, which is the same thing as possessing the power of a level 6 Magician. On top of that, there is no limit to the number of times you can use the artifact, so can you imagine how amazing that thing is? Ian spoke passionately, but it still didn''t fully register with Seol Jihu. He could only guess that the item they were talking about was an incredible thing, judging from how wide-open Chohong''s mouth was. Had we walked out of there with that artifact, Im sure every single Priest in Paradise would have come looking for us. To that extent.? I''m not exaggerating. And then, the other accessories, the longsword and that shield too. Every single one of them should match the proof of chastity in value. With his explanation now over, Ian gazed at the youth with warm eyes. Well, that''s that. I have answered a question of yours, so I''d like you to answer one of mine. Seol Jihu tilted his head. As long as it''s something I can answer. Well then, let me ask you this. What would you have done if I voted yes back there? This was yet another question with no easy answers. Wasn''t he deliberating on his choices right until the end? What should he say here? Seol Jihu pondered for a little while, before deciding to come clean. I''m not sure. Should I convince others, should I fight, or should I just give up and leave? Before Hugo voted against, I was in a dilemma. I can''t be sure of what my choice would have been. He tried to read Ian''s possible reason for asking this question, but the old Magician remained expressionless. And here he was, thinking that the older man was a bit of a character the first time they met. Seeing those deep, thoughtful eyes, Ian now came off as a different person altogether. Regardless of what the result was, you had no thoughts of ever touching the items found on the sarcophagus, is that it? That''s correct. Ian silently stared at Seol Jihu as if he was trying to judge the youth. You are a righteous man. A righteous man? No way that''s true. Hahaha. Seol Jihu broke out in a loud laughter. ''I''m righteous?'' Even a passing mutt would laugh non-stop at the notion. However, Ian''s brows rose up and down quickly for a moment there after seeing the youth deny that suggestion without a shred of hesitation. Being modest is a good thing, indeed. Still, you do look like a righteous man from where I''m sitting. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have gone that far to defend a woman who was already dead. Am I wrong? I won''t deny that I sympathized with her. But if you believe that I acted only because of her, then well. Are you saying you didn''t? If that''s the case, then why did you desperately stop Clara back then? Mm. If I were to put it into words, I''d say it was for me, as well. For yourself? Yes. That wasn''t a lie, though. He didn''t want to die, after all. Also, he didn''t want any sour feelings to linger in his heart, too. Ian quietly closed his eyes. As if he was mulling over what Seol Jihu had told him, he stood still and didn''t move from the spot. Seol Jihu tilted his head in confusion and shifted his glance over to Chohong, but she raised her hands in the air with a shrug, her face saying ''I dunno either''. After some time had passed, Ian''s beard began to quiver. Fufu. Fufufufu. He grinned softly, rubbed his forehead and opened his eyes. So, that''s how it was. I wondered why there was this certain incongruency whenever I looked at you, but now. I think I can understand you just a little bit better. You are an interesting fellow, that''s for sure. Your words and actions are unusual, but your thought processes are quite unusual, as well. Hey, isn''t that the same thing? Hugo asked, but since Ian was talking to himself anyway, there was no reply to that question. Soon, the Magician smiled warmly and stroked his beard. Seol, let me introduce myself properly. I am Ian Denzel, a Level 4 Alchemist, currently employed by the Royal Magic Corps. I''m from Area 4. Suddenly, he introduced himself. From what I hear, it had not been long since you came to Haramark. Have you found a suitable team to join, yet? Shake, shake. Very good. Actually, I was planning to resign from the Royal Magic Corps. Seriously? Surprisingly, Dylan asked a question, which was rare. I''ve already informed them of my decision. I told them the scouting of the Forest of Denial will be my last assignment for them. Well, it''s true that I was comfortable there, but things could get rather stuffy and boring too. And I believe that I''ve repaid their kindness by now. Ian grinned brightly. In any case. I''ll soon be unemployed, and no team is asking me to join them, so. How about it? Would you like us two with similar circumstances to partner up? After hearing the older man''s suggestion, Seol Jihu became utterly dazed. Pardon me? What I''m saying here is, don''t you want to go on the next expedition alongside this old man? After two of us form a team, that is. Uwahk?! Hey, Dylan! Hugo yelped out and hurriedly got down to the ground in a kowtowing position. Dang it, what are you doing? Hurry up and get down! Seol-nim! We''re sorry for turning you away the last time! Hearing that, Ian''s eyes opened wider. What are you talking about? My god. Dylan began to chuckle wryly, and Ian pieced together what had happened quickly enough. Huh-uh. But, why? I''ve always thought that you possessed pretty discerning eyes. In all honesty, I was tempted, yes. However, I was not confident at all. If the old man was here with us, then, well. Ahh, that fellow? Wait, now that I think about it, I haven''t heard anything from him recently. He''s preparing to retire soon. The forest became noisier as several people began raising their voices. Hugo continued to plead with Dylan, but the latter didn''t say anything. Meanwhile, Ian told Seol Jihu that the youth didn''t have to answer right away, that he should carefully think it over, and ended the conversation there. Seol Jihu remained flustered even then, but still, happiness welled up rapidly in his heart. The expedition was coming to a successful conclusion, and it seemed like he''d be able to earn additional rewards, as well. On top of that, a Magician even tried to scout him with the words of ''let us form a team''. He was thinking that everything would work out well as long as they managed to return to Haramark safely. It happened then. Aaaaaaack!! From afar, a desperate scream resounded out. The flowing conversation came to an abrupt end. Two people reacted first before anyone else could. Dylan! Chohong grabbed her mace and shouted out, prompting Dylan to grit his teeth. That was Alex. It came from the direction of the tomb! ''What was that??'' Seol Jihu''s expression hardened. What was going on here? Didn''t Samuel and his team change their location to quietly pacify Clara? Those dumb fuckers!! Chohong angrily spat out and rushed forward first. The cordial atmosphere was broken up in an instant. Even as he reflexively joined others and rushed forward, Seol Jihu continued to pray in his heart. .That his thoughts were wrong. * The remaining expedition members hurriedly ran to the tomb, but their steps came to an abrupt halt as soon as they saw Samuel in front of it. There was around 50 meters or so to the tomb from where they were. However, they realized something was off about Samuel''s movements. His face was dyed in the colors of pure terror, and tears were streaming down non-stop from his eyes. And most importantly, his long hair was in a yanked-back position in the air behind him. It was as if someone, or something, was pulling at them. S-save m.!! Samuel tearfully tried to say something, before he suddenly crashed to the ground on his back. As he flailed about, something fell out of his hand. Uwaaaahhh!! Just as everyone had finally regained their senses, Samuel was sucked into the tomb and disappeared from their view. Slam!! The iron door slammed shut violently after that. Kuaaaaaaaaah! And then, an ear-piercing scream followed. The remaining five people belatedly ran forward, now utterly speechless. The front of the tomb was in a chaotic mess. The altar Alex took away while saying it was for eating lay upside down, the food scattered about everywhere. This. Those dumb idiots!! For the first time ever since the expedition began, Ian flew into rage. Dylan looked at Ian angrily stomping on the ground for a second before raising his crossbow. Chohong, Hugo! I''ll cover you. Chohong and Hugo stuck to either side of the tomb''s entrance. They stared at each other and mouthed the words one, two, three before Chohong kicked the door, hard. And, just as she was about to enter. [GET OOOOOOOOUUUUUUTTTTT!!!] Incomprehensibly thick murderous intent, sharp enough to render flesh apart, slammed and dug into everyone''s brains. U-uwaaah?! Chohong, who always behaved like a female version of man''s man, began to falter, her face full of fear. The roar of the Lioner leader was a joke compared to the enormous evil aura pouring out from the interior of the tomb. Never mind Chohong and Hugo, even Dylan and Ian had collapsed to the ground, gasping urgently for air. The only one standing unaffected was Seol Jihu. Before anyone present had the chance to recover their wits, Seol Jihu instinctively activated ''Nine Eyes'' and couldn''t help but question his own eyes. ''It''s yellow?'' Meaning, he had to pay attention? But, why? Even Dylan, a High Ranker, couldn''t fight against whatever force was affecting him. Seol was unable to figure it out, but the situation was rapidly getting worse. The corrupted, indistinct, and blurry miasma leaked out from the tomb and began to envelop his teammates one by one. Seol Jihu looked around in helplessness, only for an object glittering on the ground to catch his attention. It was a small tiara boasting a brilliant silver hue. Seol Jihu hurriedly picked the tiara up, and his trembling eyes shifted back to the tomb itself. The ''Attention Required'' could not be seen as absolutely safe, but. But, when he saw Chohong grasping at her neck with her eyes wide open, Seol Jihu stopped hesitating and ran inside the tomb. Kwang! As soon as he entered, the door slammed shut by itself. Seol Jihu flinched, but he never stopped moving. And so, he entered through the doorway and managed to make his way past the lone corridor. What awaited him by the entrance of the burial chamber was a man sprawled on the floor. Samuel was staring at the ground with dull eyes. with his head and body separated. No, would the description of his head being yanked out from the body be more fitting here? Samuel. He wasn''t the only one. .Alex!! Alex, who had been holding that keepsake he desired so much, lay there with his neck twisted around like a twisted doughnut. G-Grace. Meanwhile, Grace''s head was cracked open like a watermelon. And, finally. . Seol Jihu''s jaw opened vacantly after spotting Clara, now literally ripped in half from the top of her head right down to her groin. Her remains showed the most amount of damage compared to others. As if something had dug her eyes out while she was still alive, her eye sockets were empty now. Her limbs were twisted into bizarre angles. That wasn''t all. Her neck flesh was crumpled inward as if something had squeezed it too tightly. And, she must''ve been flung against the walls dozens of times, because her body now resembled finely ground meat paste. His comrades who were alive and well only a few minutes ago had now all met horrifying deaths. Realizing this chilling truth, Seol Jihu froze up like a statue on the spot. Why. why. Everything would''ve been fine if they just chose to quietly return home. Run away! C suddenly, this thought popped up in his head. However, he couldn''t do that. Seol Jihu looked behind him and gritted his teeth. This wasn''t ''Do Not Approach''; since it was ''Attention Required'', there had to be some kind of a solution to what was happening outside. At the bare minimum, a broader range of options should be available to him, compared to something like ''Escape Immediately''. But he could think of only one way out of this predicament. Seol Jihu reached out to the bodies with his trembling hands. He retrieved the token from Alex; took the earrings from Grace; and finally, found the necklace emitting a blue luster near Clara and picked it up. !! He then looked at the sarcophagus, only for his breathing to come to a choking halt. The left sarcophagus was completely disarranged. Not only that, the lid was half-open, and chilly, pale blue aura was slowly permeating out from the opening to fill up the burial chamber. Could Samuel and his team have tried to open the sarcophagus, too?! As Seol Jihu stood there frozen in shock, he realized that the burial chamber had suddenly become a level darker. His surroundings became eerily silent. For some reason, his instincts loudly screamed at him not to move from the spot. All of a sudden. .Ah. Seol Jihu could feel ''it''. A glare, staring at his back. Someone, or something, standing behind him. And then, a disgusting, acrid odor of blood stinging his nose. The fog that darkened the burial chamber slowly enveloped him, too. The evil aura he sensed on the outside of the tomb brushed past his skin, and he thought that every cell in his body had woken up and was screaming. The only other time he trembled this hard, must''ve been back in the days of going through cold-weather winter training when he was still in the military. Even though he tried to control the tremor, his body still trembled like crazy. Not just because of the chilly aura leaking out of the sarcophagus, but also from something else grasping at him. His brain continued to ring alarm bells. It told him to never look back. That he must not look back. Subconsciously, Seol Jihu''s neck creaked like a piece of rusted machinery and slowly turned towards his back, but he managed to squeeze his eyes shut in time. He also somehow managed to extend his shaking arms out as well. This was all he could do under the circumstances. After five minutes that felt like an eternity had passed, he sensed the necklace slowly leaving his hands. [A keepsake from my mom.] He nearly opened his eyes after a certain ''will'' entered his mind. [This, a gift from someone dear.] Next up, the slick and cool-to-the-touch tiara was gone. And then [I warned them.] Suddenly, the words got colder, sharper. [I hate those people.] [I told them not to enter.] [But they entered anyway.] [I was going to endure, but then, these two!] ''I''m sorry.'' Seol Jihu dropped his head. ''I thought we''d be going home, but I didn''t know they would.'' [I know.] When he desperately spoke in his mind, her will that sounded like a reply entered his mind. [These people, they secretly schemed.] [They lied.] [That man said it.] [That I won''t be able to chase them once they passed the boundary.] What Seol Jihu feared the most turned out to be true. Samuel and his team couldn''t throw their greed away in the end. ''Really?'' [Really.] [I was seeing you off but felt something was wrong, so followed them.] ''Seeing me off?'' [Un.] [You promised to come and see me again.] Before he had noticed it, he was no longer shaking. The evil aura was still just thick and heavy as before. However, Seol Jihu had finally realized that it was not directed at him. He even began to think that she sounded like a sulking, pouting child, busy whining about this whole thing being not her fault. Just how much time went by like this? The token and the earrings remained in his hands, yet he could hear the footsteps shuffling away. Regaining some calmness, Seol Jihu breathed in deeply and opened his eyes. The first thing he saw was a pair of feet. He expected to see rotting, withered feet of a mummy, but hell, they were small and beautiful instead. ''.Eh?'' She should have been dead for a long time, right? Seol Jihu summoned up some courage and raised his head a bit higher. And he saw her back. What he saw was the rear of a woman, her long, gently-waving silver hair reaching down to her ankles. Wearing a white gown with icicles adorning it, she readily entered the sarcophagus and laid down. Ssssss When the sound of the lid closing resounded out, Seol Jihu finally regained his wits. His mind was now silent, her will no longer sounding within. Uhm. ''Did she just spare me?'' He half-expected to be killed off. Currently, he felt like ten years were shaved off his lifespan. Seol Jihu turned around hurriedly to leave, but then he noticed the chaotic state of the burial chamber. . And then for some reason, he began to tidy up the burial goods. He closed the lid properly and unfurled the red cloth before laying it back on the sarcophagus. He also correctly placed the longsword and the shield back to where they used to be. The problem only occurred when he was just about done with tidying up. Plop. Mm? Something weird happened. When he tried to place the earrings and the Proof of Castitas to their original positions, they kept falling down. No matter what he tried, they resolutely refused to stay in their original positions. ''What''s going on here?'' He only wanted to finish tidying up quickly and leave, so this was one hell of an exasperating event. Argh [Argh] ? [?] Seol Jihu tilted his head this way and that before cautiously thinking to himself. ''By any chance, are you doing this deliberately?'' [You can take them.] ''.Pardon?'' [Thanks.] [It was the first time.] [A person protecting me.] [Come again.] ''No, hang on. I was.'' Seol Jihu was about to say something inwardly, but then he saw the sarcophagus suddenly grow distant from him. His body was actually being pushed out. No, it was more like someone or something was dragging him away, and before he could do anything about it, he slid past the corridor. Soon, he heard the sound of the door opening up, and the darkened world brightened up once more. As the door closed shut with a resounding ''slam'', Seol Jihu looked behind him. Dylan, Chohong, Hugo, and Ian were patiently waiting for him. Just before Seol Jihu opened his mouth. As soon as you entered inside, the miasma dissipated. Ian spoke up in a soft voice. We heard what happened. Listening to the will of the vengeful spirit. That was truly an unexpected phenomenon. Ian sounded lonely and wistful as he closed his eyes. It seemed that the vengeful spirit relayed her will to the four people outside the tomb, as well. It''s my fault that Samuel''s team decided to act separately like this. If only I didn''t speak of my hypothesis so carelessly, then. No, that is not true. Dylan spoke in a formal tone of voice. We all were given the same opportunity. And it was them who ignored it. They could not control their greed and paid the price for it. Is that so. Ian sounded resigned. He shifted his gaze over to the accessories in Seol Jihu''s hands C the Proof of Castitas and a pair of nameless earrings. From a certain point in time, the fate of Seol and Samuel''s team had become clearly divided. The old man chuckled wryly and gazed up at the sky, looking somewhat helpless. Goodwill with goodwill, and malice with malice I''ve learned a lot during this expedition. I agree. After all, humans arent the only race who possess intelligence. Dylan smiled ruefully before turning around. Their Pathfinder might have died, but he was also an Archer. Let''s go back. Soon, the remaining members of the expedition assumed a new formation according to Dylan''s orders and silently left the tomb''s vicinity. 11 had entered, but only 7 were leaving the forest. * The return trip proved to be uneventful. With the sole exception of Ian performing another one of his mind-calming magic spell, nothing of note happened. The mood of the expedition remained. quiet. Sure, they had experienced the annihilation of a friend''s team, but also, each of them had a lot to think about. It was a rather common event for a person to die in battles against monsters or other enemies. However, today''s circumstance was slightly different. It was Samuel''s fault for making the vengeful spirit their enemy in the first place. Endless questions still swimming inside his head, Seol Jihu remained confused. He didn''t know whether to feel happy or sad about this expedition. But, if he were to be honest, he was more regretful than anything else. [More importantly, if we don''t acknowledge the Warrior who managed to defend against a female Lioner as one of the members of the expedition, then how can we even think about acknowledging anyone else?] Samuel. [Name''s Alex. I''m a Level 3 Investigative Priest. From Area 4.] Alex. Seol Jihu never once thought of them as bad people. Samuel could be a bit hard-headed at times, but still, he was a good leader who paid attention to the opinions of his teammates. And Alex was a good-natured young man with a bright smile on his face most of the time. And that was precisely the reason Seol Jihu found it so much harder to understand. Why did they try to take on the risk, when the situation was anything but certain? As he walked while submerged deeply in his thoughts, the sky that had been hidden away by the trees began to show up. He could even see the distant Napal Hill too, as well as the previous night''s campsite. How much do you know about ''death''? Soon after they finally managed to escape from the Forest of Denial, Ian initiated a conversation with Seol Jihu. All I know is that you lose all memories of Paradise and it becomes impossible to re-enter. Looks like you have some understanding of it. If I were to correct one thing, then there actually is a way to re-enter Paradise. Now that was the first time Seol Jihu heard about that. It''s not easy, of course. First of all, you need to revive the dead being. And secondly, you must find a way to bring the person back here, the person who had utterly forgotten about Paradise. If you meet these two conditions, then you''re given one last opportunity to re-enter. Revival? Well, rather than calling it ''revival'', it''d be more like you praying to the gods for your wish to be granted. Will you please revive that person, or something like that. The moment he heard that, Seol Jihu felt like a hammer had struck him in the head. A wish. That was a rather familiar word to him. [You have honored your side of the deal, so I shall honor mine. What is it that you wish?] [So, do you wish to be revived?] Indeed, back in his dream. Of course, the act of praying for that wish itself is the difficult one. You need to either achieve great military merit in the battlefield, get a promise from a god, or get yourself truly ridiculous, unbelievable offerings. It''s not an exaggeration to say that the whole thing is practically impossible. .Master Ian, do you think Samuel was trying to revive Vanessa? I do. ''.Vanessa?'' Seol Jihu shifted his gaze over to Chohong after hearing an unfamiliar name. She quickly whispered to him. A Level 5 Blade Runner. Shes the OG leader of Samuel''s team. .I was worried about that, so I tried to warn him, but in the end, he couldn''t let go, could he? I can understand, just a little, where he was coming from. They had been teammates for a very long time, and while she was still alive, they were one of the best teams in Haramark. I''m sure that the weight on Samuel''s shoulders was heavy. In any case, I''m deeply worried. Samuel was a capable enough Archer to enter the ranks of Level 5. And now, both Vanessa and Kahn. What a shame, when every single High Ranker is important. Ian abruptly stopped talking and began rummaging through his robe. He then pulled out a round crystal. Seol Jihu remembered seeing something similar in Carpe Diem''s office, but this crystal was several times clearer. Is it from the royal family? Looks like it. Sorry about this, but can you give me some privacy? Of course. Seol Jihu followed Dylan and the rest to distance himself away from Ian. Is it possible to communicate with Haramark from here? Well, he works for the royals, right? I mean, they are still a royalty, so they should at least possess good quality crystals, no? Chohong replied and lightly clicked her tongue. I hope that''s just a friendly call. Unfortunately, doesn''t look like it. Dylan seemed to get a little tense after seeing Ian''s surprised reaction. Wait, it''s not a war breaking out, is it? I wonder. Surely, the Parasites wouldn''t have the necessary manpower to focus on us right now. In that case, is it the Federation? That makes even less sense. While they chatted among themselves, Ian''s communication came to an end. As the older Magician slowly walked over, his complexion was definitely not so good. What happened? .They say that all communications with the Arden Fortress have been cut off. Hearing that, Chohong''s expression crumpled immediately. Damn it! I knew that would happen! Let me continue. The last communication was two days ago. The royal family of Haramark has issued an emergency bounty and has recruited Level 3 and 4 Earthlings. They have issued draft notices for High Rankers as well. Draft notice?! Gimme a fucking break! Chohong angrily shouted out. Dylan calmed her down and asked. How many answered the notice? Not even one. I thought as much. It can''t be helped. The Arden Fortress was a strategy the royal family forced. In any case, they are in the midst of marching towards the fortress as we speak, along with a small contingent of Earthlings accompanying their own armed forces. Things just got complicated as they were about to return. Ian helplessly stroked his beard. After a short bout of silence later, Dylan asked. Will you be heading there, as well? You know it. I''m still employed by the royal family, after all. I''ve received quite a few benefits from them, so I must comply. Argh, don''t go! You''re supposed to quit after scouting the Forest of Denial is done, right? Seeing Chohong so vehemently react like this, Seol Jihu became quite curious. He could tell that a war had broken out, yet he failed to understand why everyone was so openly vocal about it. Dylan finished organizing his thoughts and asked once more. What did they want from us? The mission to scout the Forest Denial is to be put on hold immediately. Escort me to the previously-agreed rendezvous point. As for the rest, they will discuss it with you. They also added that you''ll be paid suitable compensation so you should rest easy. Sounds like the royal family is in a serious bind. Dylan slowly shook his head. I will have to discuss this with my team first. Can you give us a bit of time? Well, I don''t have a say in that to begin with. And also, I''m sorry about this. This isn''t something you should apologize for, Master Ian. Well, then. .Ah. Dylan was about to gather his teammates around, but he thought of something before that and asked quickly. By the way, who is the commander of the forces? Teresa. Pardon? Dylan frowned deeply. Teresa Hussey is personally participating? Fufufu. I see that you''re reacting exactly the same as I did. Ian chuckled loudly and nodded his head. That''s right. The princess of the Haramark Royal Family is personally going to war. Chapter 60. Princess Knight After the discussion with his teammates, Dylan decided to escort Ian to the rendezvous point. The Forest of Denial was located on the southernmost border of human territory. It was also an area where the territories of mankind, the Federation, and Parasites overlapped with one another. So perhaps unsurprisingly, the rendezvous point lay somewhere in the way back home to Haramark. And quite obviously, they couldn''t let Ian return all on his own when he didn''t possess a lick of close-quarter combat skills to speak of. There was the slight inconvenience having to take a bit of a detour, but regardless, an escort mission was a still mission, just like any other. Since they were promised suitable compensation, the members of Carpe Diem didn''t complain much. Seol Jihu also decided to accompany them on this trip to escort Ian, precisely because of those reasons. While Dylan was negotiating with the two porters, Seol Jihu went to speak to Chohong. She was still in the midst of trying to cool her head, but her crumpled facial expression displayed how incensed she still was. She even intermittently spat out several choice words like ''fuck this'', ''bullshit'', etc, etc. And then, upon sensing Seol Jihus gaze on her, she spun her head towards him abruptly and formed a tearful face. You were planning to ask me something again, weren''t you? . How is it possible for a guy to be this curious about everything?? .Okay, okay. Fine. I will never ask you a question ever again. While feigning a look of dejection, Seol Jihu turned around to leave. But, when he did that. No, waaaait! Chohong hurriedly ran up to him and grabbed his arms. Hey, hey! That''s not what I''m trying to say! No, I know. It''s my fault for being so tactless. Hey, will you just listen till the end?! Whenever you are curious about something, you always ask me! But, compared to me, Dylan is. Chohong was about to point at Dylan, but then, stopped midway. He was still busy with negotiating a new contract with the porters. Well, theres Master Ian too. Ian had his eyes closed, his expression one of pain and deep contemplation. And then. . After spotting Hugo rolling around on the grass field for fun like the thoughtless idiot he was, Chohong''s head slowly dropped to the ground. Go ahead. It''s fine. It wasn''t that important anyway. Wait, are you sulking right now? A man is sulking like a little girl?! Chohong glared at him in exasperation, but Seol Jihu was smiling to himself. ''I knew it. She''s still a big softie in her heart.'' Of course, he made sure that the smile would not be noticed by her. Just what is this Arden Fortress? Chohong slowly facepalmed as if she knew he''d ask about that. It''s a fortress located in a certain canyon, on the border against the Parasites. It''s still under construction, I think. Why were you so incensed back then, though? Well, that. Chohong looked a bit troubled, then. Well, it''s complicated. Is it related to the rebellion? Oh? Where did you hear about that? He just threw that out there hoping, but Chohong''s complexion brightened up considerably. Okay, come and take a seat over here. He came to ask her a question, but instead, he ended up getting caught by her. Even before anyone had time to notice it, she was no longer annoyed by his questions anymore. Chohong began unfolding her tale with some relish. Remember what you said earlier? The one about the war between the Federation and the Parasites intensifying? Yeah. Okay now. Think about it for a sec. Those two are preoccupied with ripping each other apart, so is there a reason for us to jump in the fray? I mean, we''re the weakest of the lot too. I. uh, guess so? Damn right it is! I mean, it''s not even enough for us to keep our heads down and shore up our strengths. Yet, we''re busy building a fortress in the border, so what would the Parasites take that as? They would take that as a provocation. Chohong slapped her knee. Exactly! That''s why, I''m like, why are they poking a bitch that is minding her own business? When the royals announced this plan, the majority of the High Rankers active in Haramark all objected, but they went ahead with it anyway, saying it''s something that must be done or some crap like that! Chohong began to properly explode in dissatisfaction now. They did whatever the fuck they pleased, and now they want our help? Did they really think no one''s gonna attack them? Did they expect that hostile-as-hell Parasite Queen to sit quietly and wait until the fortress was finished?! Gimme a freaking break. What a bunch of morons. After Chohong added, That''s why I''m really pissed off. Wouldn''t you be, too? Seol Jihu began contemplating quietly. He could understand many parts of her complaints. If he looked at the situation using Kim Hannah''s analogy of Paradise being a game, then it would be like the Earthlings being forced to take on a quest they didnt want to do. However, Paradise was without a doubt ''reality''. One had to listen to both sides of the story first. There had to be a reason for the Haramark Royal Family to pursue the construction of the fortress. Seol Jihu became curious about how he should think of this princess named Teresa Hussey. Chohong had complained to her heart''s content, but when Seol Jihu didn''t side with her immediately, she began pouting a bit. Well. I know. As long as we are in Paradise, we have duties to fulfill and all that. But there is a limit to being loyal, you know. They wanna go to war whenever there''s a chance. They keep creating troubles for us all the time, and every day they go, ''Do this!'' or ''Do that!''. Don''t you think it''s just too much? Only after Seol Jihu quietly nodded his head did Chohong form a satisfied expression. * The rendezvous point was where the roads merged into one and led to the canyon. It was about two days'' travel away from the Forest of Denial, but the expedition decided to increase their pace after receiving the request to arrive there as soon as possible. The expedition marched for the whole day, and when the sun dipped below the horizon, they set up camp for the night. Dylan was quite satisfied with their progress, saying that they should arrive at the rendezvous point tomorrow morning, what with them having covered so much ground today. After dinner, Ian asked if Seol Jihu would let him appraise the earring. The youth was curious about its effects too, so he handed it over without saying anything. When Ian told him that the appraisal process might take a bit of time, Seol Jihu chose to take a smoke break and walked to the edge of the camp. He was still feeling a bit restless. While he sat on the ground sucking on the cigarette, he suddenly felt a warm air tickle his cheek. Dylan was pushing a teacup at him. Thank you. Rather than words, it''s the physical things that convey your meaning better. Seol Jihu chuckled and pulled out an extra cigarette before handing it over. Dylan lit up and inhaled deeply, a look of rejuvenation forming on his face. He settled down next to the youth. What were you thinking about? I was just thinking about Samuel and Alex. Seol Jihu answered frankly. Dylan stopped tilting the teacup to his mouth. Oh my gosh. I was wrong again. ? I thought you were thinking about the war. Ah, that. Well, that''s something I''m bound to experience sooner or later anyway. Seol Jihu smiled weakly and spoke in a dispirited voice. It''s just that. I still can''t wrap my head around what happened. First time seeing someone die? That wasnt the case. But from Seol Jihu''s perspective, both Samuel and Alex were not some random strangers. The life in Paradise is like that. The guy you had a nice chat in the morning would return as a corpse in the evening. You seem fine, Dylan. Master Ian, too. Same for Chohong, Hugo. .Hmm. For some reason, Dylan seemed to be at unease, unable to open his mouth. Seol Jihu wondered if he said something he shouldn''t have and decided to change the topic. By the way, what will you do when we get there? Mm? Ah, that. We are thinking of joining the war as long as the royals don''t ask for something ridiculous. And, although he hasn''t said anything, it looks like Master Ian also wishes for that, too. Won''t Chohong go crazy? Nope. She may look like that, but she still knows how to separate her duties and her feelings. Of course, I''ll have to convince her first, but a chance to have a Magician in your debt isn''t easy to come by. It''s all worth it. Seol Jihu wasn''t sure, but by the look of things, Dylan made his choice in consideration of Ian. Was he trying to buy a Magician''s favor? Although Dylan sounded like he was coldly calculating profits and losses here, Seol Jihu wasn''t put off by that. Once that discussion came to an end, a moment of silence drifted in between the two men. The only sounds to break it was the tea being gulped down, as well as cigarette smoke being puffed out. A short while later, Dylan opened his mouth. Seol. Yes? I don''t know if this is too early for you, but.. It was then C a voice came calling from behind, looking for the youth. It seemed that Ian was done with the appraisal. Oh. Should we go and take a look? Even though he was interrupted, Dylan didn''t mind it and stood up from the spot. ''What was he trying to say to me, I wonder.'' It didn''t sound like he was trying to recruit Seol Jihu; it was as if Dylan had something else in mind. Seol Jihu carried his unsolved curiosity with him and walked back to the tents. Inside the tent, the smiling Ian was waiting for the youth''s arrival. Meanwhile, both Chohong and Hugo were staring at the earring with their eyes sparkling brightly. Congratulations. As soon as Ian saw Seol Jihu, he congratulated the youth. As expected of the Empire. I still cant understand how a nation capable of producing such goods was destroyed so easily. Ian chuckled jovially and handed the earring back. The name of this item is ''Festina Earring''. That saintess has gifted you with something truly wonderful. Is it a good item? Of course! Now, let''s see. First of all, this Festina Earring will become bound to the very first person putting it on. So, you gotta think about it carefully. The moment you put it on and activate it, the earring will become utterly worthless. When Chohong quickly followed up, Hugo snorted loudly. What is there to even think about? Of course, Seol should use it. That accessory''s been designed for Archers and Warriors, anyway. Now, now. Let''s put aside the unnecessary side broadcasts for the time being. Ian cleared his throat and continued on. When you infuse your mana into ''Festina Earring'', the ''Boost'' function imbued within it will activate. Meaning, it will increase the speed of the person wearing it. According to the result of my appraisal magic, your overall speed should be enhanced by about 1.5 times the normal, and the effect will last for around one minute. Keuh!! On top of this, you can use the Boost up to three times. Whenever you activate the effect, it automatically charges back to full again. The time needed for a full charge is around six hours. Kyah! Seol Jihu remained quiet, but it was Hugo who was making all the sound effects. Ian then spoke with an expression that said, You will definitely react to what I have to say next. But, most importantly, both the number of usages, as well as the activation time, can be stacked on top of one another. Oh. Seol Jihu let out a soft gasp. So, if I use the Boost three times in a row. Your speed will be boosted by up to 3.375 times, lasting for three minutes. Meaning, you will be maintaining the speed fast enough to clear 100 meters in three, four seconds for three minutes straight! Ian spoke triumphantly, even though the earring didn''t even belong to him. As long as the wearer can utilize it properly, he will be able to display fearsome combat prowess. Seol Jihu looked down at the earring in his hand. Crafted out of silver material and shaped like the Star of David, there was an ivory-colored jewel stuck in the middle that scattered gentle light. How much would this go for? Hey, you! Hugo cried out in alarm. Ian grinned brightly. As much as you want it to be. However, will you really sell it? Not at all. I mean, I got this during the expedition, so. That''s nonsense. Ian waved his hand around. Both the Proof of Castitas and the Festina Earring are rewards you earned through your independent actions. You won''t find any sons of bitches among us who''d even think about taking a share of your achievements. Hugo barked out loudly like a dog. When Ian glared at him as if he was a helpless idiot, Hugo whimpered and quickly backed down. In my personal opinion, it''d be for the best if you used it. That earring is far too valuable to sell. Seol Jihu cautiously equipped the earring. He initially thought that he needed to pierce his ear, but when he brought the earring close to his left earlobe, it just attached itself there like sticky glue. Very good. Now, infuse some of your mana into it. This earring would become his the moment he used it. Although he was momentarily taken by indecision, Seol Jihu quickly made his mind up. ''.It''s not like I''m in need for money, anyway.'' And so It happened when he closed his eyes and roused his sleeping mana. Pow! His hair suddenly danced around, and at the same time. !! A powerful gust of wind swept past him before disappearing in the blink of an eye. Seol Jihu quickly scanned his body, utterly mystified. It felt like a certain formless aura had wrapped around him. Would you like to run and see for yourself? Running was Seol Jihu''s specialty. So, he began running with everything he had. Soon enough, Seol Jihu had run out of the campsite and found himself running on the grassy plains, completely failing to hide his shock. ''Holy shit.'' He could definitely feel the difference once he started running with all his might. When he sneaked a glance behind him, he spotted the campsite rapidly getting further away. He even thought that this couldn''t have been his own body. ''I can stack the effect, right?'' While circling around the plains, he roused his mana once more. POW! Seol Jihu freaked out at the sudden feeling of his entire being entering a strange state. The surrounding objects brushed past him in a streak of a blur. The headwinds felt sharp enough to slice his flesh. His chaotic thought process was cleared up in an instant and indeed, it felt like he had entered a brand new world. Ian was right. Depending on how it was used, this earring would exhibit truly unimaginable effects, be that in the middle of battles, while trying to rush forward, or even when running away. If he could control it properly, then it''d be the same thing as holding an absurdly powerful weapon. He gradually got closer to the campsite. Seol Jihu thought that now would be a good time to slow down, so that''s what he did. No, that''s what he tried to do. Uh? Uh, uh, uhhhh?! His legs didn''t want to listen. As if he was a circus performer, his legs got all tangled up, and eventually, he couldn''t win against the inertia and his limbs began performing a bizarre dance routine. Euh?! U-uwaaah?! Tumble!! Crash! Smash!! In the end, as soon as entering the campsite, Seol Jihu fell hard and tumbled on the ground. He rolled forward for a long time before finally coming to a stop. Argh, ouch, ouch, ouuuch Chohong and Hugo were watching on dazedly until then, but they exploded in a fit of laughter and nearly toppled over. Even Dylan and Ian were laughing out loud as well. As the night deepened, the campsite was coming alive with the sounds of laughter. * Next morning. The expedition arrived at the rendezvous point even before the sun reached its halfway mark in the sky. Ian contacted the royal family and then, conveyed the message to the rest of the team that the army should be arriving soon. Seol Jihu suppressed his pounding heart and scanned his surroundings. The surrounding topography wasn''t that interesting to look at. The road to the canyon itself was rather rugged, though. Boulders could sparsely be seen here and there, but their numbers gradually increased the further his sight shifted towards north-east. Even further away, one could see an imposing mountain range, well beyond the boulders the size of houses. ''So, were going into that mountain range, huh.'' No, going there hadn''t been decided yet. Although he had half a mind to return home immediately, but. Surely, his ''Nine Eyes'' would help him choose the right option. This must be your first time meeting a royalty. Perhaps finding all that waiting around boring, Ian initiated a conversation. Seol Jihu nodded his head while fidgeting with the Festina Earring. Hmm. Not sure what you''re thinking of here, but it''ll be better to lower your expectations. ? Even if one''s a royalty, you''re still a human being, no? There''s no need to be tense. Are you implying that the royals have lost their power? Ian smiled brightly. If he were to ask the very same question to either Chohong or Hugo, they would just form an expression that said, What are you talking about? But, this young man in front of his eyes seemed to make his reply always after giving it some thought first. What comes to your mind when you think of Haramark? Uhm. A castle? A city? Indeed. Most of the Earthlings would answer in a similar fashion. Ian spat out a sigh. Rather than as an actual kingdom, everyone now sees Haramark as just another city. The extent of the current Haramark Royal Family''s influence is only around their current address. That''s about it. The side effects of the rebellion must''ve been great. Indeed, you''d be a fool to deny that. However, after the rebellion itself, the king of Haramark willingly cast away the authority of the ruler. The king. did that? He didn''t have much of a choice. He learned that neither the king''s authority or the forceful approach worked with us, the Earthlings. He had no choice but to change his stance. In order to survive, that is. The mention of one trying to survive sounded a bit desperate. Seol Jihu had been quietly mulling over what Ian said, before opening his mouth. What kind of a person is the princess, the one coming here? Teresa Hussey. She''s one hell of a woman. Ian grinned deeply. His eyes lit up warmly like a grandfather proudly boasting about his own granddaughter. She grew up watching the invasion of foreign races. Well, she''s a rather special case among the Paradisians. Special? How? The Paradise System we know and use is actually the providence bestowed onto the Earthlings only. However, she is one of the very few original residents who has been blessed with the same providence. That was his first time hearing about such a thing. So, that''s how it was. Paradisians can also. From what I hear, they invoked something called the ''Royal Family''s Promise'' and received the providence in return. I understand where she''s coming from, though. As a woman in this world, you''d need great power if you wanted to safeguard your remaining family, especially when there are only two of you left. What''s the level of Princess Teresa Hussey? Hoh? Now that I take another look at you, I see that you''re quite interested in that lady! Ian suddenly formed a lewd expression and then, lightly poked Seol Jihu on the side. Very good! Of course, I''ll tell you! First of all, she''s 32D around her chest, and her waistline is like.. .Master Ian. Haha, Im kidding. Just kidding! She''s also a High Ranker. Level 5 Princess Knight. Princess Knight? Seol Jihu tilted his head after hearing a term he had never heard of before. Yes, the name of her class is kind of funny. However, do not be mistaken. You need to discard the preconceived notion of princess knights being held hostage by the orcs. Looks like they are here. Just before Seol Jihu could ask for the clarification from Ian, Dylan opened his mouth first. The youth reflexively shifted his gaze to look, and his sight caught onto something running towards the group while kicking up a mighty dust storm from afar. Chapter 61. Princess Knight (2) Seol Jihu stared at the march of hundreds of beasts as they kicked up a mighty dust storm on the rugged terrain. O~iii!! Ian raised his hand and waved it while shouting out. Someone from the march also raised a hand as if to reply back. When that happened, the cavalry slowly decreased their ground-shaking march. A beast boasting the greatest size among them approached the location where the expedition team was. Shortly thereafter, the beast stopped in front of Ian. When the rider pulled on the reins hard, the horse-like creature growled and reared on its hind legs. I didn''t expect you to arrive before us, Ian. A voice that sounded light and energetic but also refined rang out from the top of the beast. Ian replied with a short bow and a smile. What gentleman would dare to be tardy when invited by Princess Teresa Hussey? Thank you for your kind words. I was worried that you might ignore the invitation. Teresa smiled before turning her shapely chin away to shout at her men. We will take a short break here! With the exception of the soldiers entering the Arden Valley, the rest will immediately prepare to return to Haramark with the carriages and the Horuses!! Instantly, lots of activity broke out behind her. Ian slowly rubbed his beard. But isn''t there a road leading to the fortress? By riding on Horuses, we should get there much faster compared to running on foot. Well, the communication with the sentries posted on the road to the fortress has been cut off as well. Teresa replied in a clear voice and elegantly dismounted from her Horus. When her feet landed on the ground, a loud metallic clank resounded out. Which means. It''s obvious. The sentry posts have been lost already. And we don''t know if there''s an ambush lying in wait for us. Rather than taking on the risk, it''ll be better to climb up the Dawn Peak to survey the situation first. Ian nodded his head as if he understood her intention. With a fatigued look on her face, Teresa Hussey scanned her surroundings, and upon finding the team of Carpe Diem silently standing to the side, she winked at them. Been a while, Dylan, Chohong, Hugo. Dylan bowed slightly to greet her, while Hugo raised his hand and waved it. A cold aura was oozing out of Chohong as she deliberately avoided the princess''s gaze. Next up, Teresa''s disinterested gaze shifted over to an unknown young man staring back at her; he kind of looked dazed at the moment. .And this gentleman here is? He''s an Earthling that graduated from the Neutral Zone during March this year. He''s a comrade who participated in the scouting of the Forest of Denial with us. Oh. Wait a minute? Hold on. If you''re talking about this year, then he''s only Level 1? Without realising it himself, Dylan took a look at Seol Jihu. And then, didn''t open his mouth anymore. The youth was simply staring, utterly dumbstruck at the beautiful woman and her pale smooth skin that seemed to have shunned sunlight until now. Suddenly, there was a gust of wind. As she was not wearing a helm, Teresa''s hair flowing down to her shoulders like a waterfall danced in the air. Her pale pink-colored hair playfully wavered about, scattering reddish-golden sparkles around at the same time. When Seol Jihu gazed into her deep, profound eyes that were seemingly carved out from the Pink Star diamond and emitted the same golden hue like her hair, he was finally able to regain his senses. Sunlight reflected off her marvelous silvery-platinum armor, making it hard to keep his eyes open. Seol Jihu placed his hand on his chest. Thump, thump C his heart was beating wildly. ''But why?'' He failed to hide his flustered state. The moment he saw her, he was captured by an unexplainable emotion. Although it didn''t violently rampage about in his head, he was overcome with this inexplicable sense of deja vu. .Right. Must be. Argh! Let''s chat after we sit down first. I haven''t caught a wink of sleep for the past two days, so. Ouch, even my butt hurts. Teresa tore her gaze away from him with ''Oops!'', and as if she was performing a light exercise routine, she began to turn and loosen her lower half. Then, after finding a boulder with the right size, she strode there and plopped down on it. She even beckoned others to come and join her. Ian opened his mouth first. It is truly praiseworthy that you have set off as soon as possible with a contingent of elite troops, but the Parasites have been making a mockery out of our expectations every time. If they are using radio wave interference to block the communication, then we do need to hurry, but you must consider the possibility that the fortress has already fallen. I know that. That''s why we''re climbing up the Dawn Peak first. In that case, I shall follow. However, what are your plans if it''s the latter situation? You mean, if the fortress has fallen already? Just thinking about such a dogshit situation Cough, cough!! Argh, goddamn it! Kaahk, ptooi!! Teresa''s rather beautiful eyes suddenly narrowed to a slit; she roughly spat on the ground before taking several large gulps of water from a bottle. Oops, excuse me. My throat was hurting a little, what with riding hard and fast on this dry desert sand. Teresa covered her mouth ''primly'' and grinned brightly. Others didn''t mind that at all, but Seol Jihu''s face looked as if he was struck dumb by a huge culture shock. ''The hell'' Her outer appearance of a dignified knight was straight out of an old-school fantasy epic, yet the way she acted was straight out of those backstreet hooligans. ''Is this what he meant? Seol Jihu recalled what Ian had said not too long ago and told himself that he should try to be more understanding. Well, going by the examples of both Maria and Chohong, he should be able to get used to this too. In that case, we go back home. What else can we do? However, I think the possibility of the fortress falling to their hands is very low. The Arden Fortress is a heaven-defying defensive structure. Simply by utilizing the surrounding topography well, the fortress''s personnel can defend against an army several times bigger in size. Che, it''s not even finished, you know. Well, it''s almost finished, you know. When Chohong spoke up in an icy voice, Teresa eloquently returned the volley. Then, she crossed her arms and frowned slightly. However, something just doesn''t add up. I definitely had lots of sentries stationed all over the place, so how did the enemy manage to ambush us? I have something to report in that regard. Ian informed her in a swift but well-organised fashion on the result of the scouting of the Forest of Denial. Teresa''s eyes narrowed to a fine slit when they got to the part about the ambush of Lioners. That''s impossible. How could the bastards calling the mountains on the other side their home enter there? If I were to offer up an opinion, then I believe they were chased away. Chased away? Teresa quickly let out Ah! after that. That certainly does make sense. Sensing the presence of the scouts, the Parasites traversed through the mountainside next to the forest, and the Lioners ended up running away towards the Forest of Denial after sensing the approaching danger. Damn it. I should''ve commissioned the scouting of that damn forest sooner. And also. Ian then made a short report regarding the demise of Samuel''s and Kahn''s teams. Teresa hid her face while sounding deeply unhappy. Screw this. Losing Vanessa already hurt like hell, but now, Kahns and Samuel''s teams are all annihilated..? Now of all when every High Ranker is important? I understand your concern, but the current situation is far too urgent. Right now, the soldiers of the Arden Fortress could be locked in a bitter battle of attrition, believing only in the timely arrival of the kingdom''s support. Teresa wordlessly nodded her head. She let out a soft groan and rubbed her cheeks before shifting her gaze over to Dylan. One of the reasons the army decided to stop here, even though the situation was urgent, was to take a short break. But, there was also another much more important reason as well. Whew. Dylan, what are your thoughts? Dylan quietly waited for her to finish. I''m well aware that you''re tired from the scouting of the Forest of Denial. However, I''d feel a lot more reassured with a trustworthy Arch Shooter and two experienced warriors watching my back. She extended an invitation while sneakily raising the evaluation of the other party. However, Dylan remained impassive as he opened his mouth. How many Earthlings heeded the recruitment call? .Not even 100. Surely, you should know the exact number of them. It''s 68. 12 Level 4s, 56 Level 3s. Ian is the sole Magician, while we have four Priests. That''s far too few. As soon as Dylan displayed signs of doubt, Teresa squeezed her eyes shut. Chohong snorted loudly. Of course there are only a few. Aren''t these the consequences of your actions? Consequences? Chohong had been waiting for this moment, so when Teresa curtly replied back, she went on a full-on snide attack. You know what I''m talking about. You forcibly got this thing off the ground, so we all thought you had the confidence to take care of stuff by yourselves. From what I hear, not one answered your draft notice, right? If you really thought like that, I''m disappointed. Teresa shot back in a tone of voice that said, How can you even say such things? How many times do we need to say it before you finally understand? This is something we simply had to do. Once completed, we''ll have ourselves a sturdy fortress that will encompass the entire mountain range. Give me a break. You honestly thought the Parasites would sit by and let that happen? Look, they came invading already! Why did you have to poke a..? But that''s not such a bad thing. Teresa cut Chohong off there. .What? At a bare minimum, we''d be helping indirectly. And we''d be helping who now? Who do you think it is? The Federation, obviously. Chohong formed a dumbfounded expression. I can''t even bring myself to call you a thick-headed idiot. Have you forgotten the fact that the core of the Federation is actually made up of those foreign races that invaded Paradise in the first place? Of course I remember. I fought them off several times myself. Teresa nonchalantly replied and began her explanation. Currently, the warfare between the Federation and the Parasites are getting far more intense. I know that. I acknowledge my oversight in failing to consider the possibility of the Parasites traversing through the rugged, hostile terrain of the neighboring mountain range. However, it is undeniable that we managed to draw their attention away by building a fortress there. And they even attacked us, too. Oh, so you wanna split their focus, is it? That''s right. The Federation has been expending all of their military might to fight the Parasites, but with us doing this, they should be feeling less pressured now. Of course, it''d be no more than splashing a couple of cups of water on the bonfire, though. Oh boy~. You must be feeling pretty comfy with your life now? Worrying about the folks over at the Federation and all. You shouldn''t take this issue so lightly like that. Ian cautiously offered his opinion, having been quietly listening to the tit-for-tat between the two ladies. I don''t know what your thoughts are, but I wholeheartedly agree with the princess''s opinion. Ian slowly stroked his salt-and-pepper beard and continued on. Once upon a time, the Beastmen Alliance boasted the second greatest power in this land, but eventually, they couldn''t withstand the Parasites'' offensive and ended up being destroyed. Meanwhile, we humans stood by the side and did nothing. The end result was that only a few remnants of the formerly-glorious Beastmen survived and they had to enter the Federation in order to survive. And a result of that, the battlefront we have to deal with doubled. Not to mention, the Parasite army grew even stronger after preying on the corpses of the Beastmen. Teresa wrapped the strand of her attractive hair around her index finger while muttering out helplessly. Ian, too, looked rather bitter about that. You all heard about the Cave Fairies joining the Federation recently. To be more specific, they have entered the Federation that the Sky Fairies have entered first. Now that Seol Jihu thought about it, he could just about recall Dylan and Ian discussing that very matter earlier. Those two might have come from the same ancestors, sure. The important point here is that these two opposing forces that had been at constant loggerheads with each other for centuries C nay, millenniums C are joining hands. I want you to think carefully about how pressed and desperate the Federation must have been for such a situation to occur. Seol Jihu listened to those words and quietly agreed with them. It was just like the proverb, without lips the teeth will feel cold. Right now, the humans and the Federation were in a similar relationship of interdependence. ''It makes sense.'' It was a simple enough story. What if they stood by the sidelines once more sucking on thumbs and doing nothing as the Federation fell? Listen to me. If us royals really wished to do whatever we wanted, then we would have tried to invade the Parasites territory. After all, that would make it clear whose side we are on. But that''s not what we did. We''re simply building a fortress. As long as that is completed, we''d have ourselves a trustworthy fortress to rely on. Teresa suddenly began pleading with the group, sounding rather earnest now. Chohong hmphed and turned her head away, but she kept her mouth shut as if she couldn''t think of anything clever to say. That''s why, please aid us. You already know this. Even though I''m a High Ranker, Earthlings don''t respond well to directives issued by the royal families. . Dylan, not only are you a High Ranker, but you''re also the leader of the famed Carpe Diem. I believe you''ll be able to control them. I must think about my comrades first. We were supposed to be returning to Haramark, but this. Moreover, this friend here is still only a Level 1. When Dylan pointed at Seol Jihu, Teresa shook her head. I''m not that much of a shameless and brazen bitch. I''ll have him return alongside the carriages and Horuses. Hmm. Dylan~ You can earn experience points from the battles, and you''ll also earn lots of achievement points by participating in the war. Since the royal family will also give out suitable rewards, it will be like killing three birds with one stone. What is there to even think about? We''ve never short-changed you when it came to rewards, haven''t we? Teresa spoke while folding her thumb, index, and middle finger one at a time. Even then, Dylan didn''t show a single trace of being convinced. She let out a long sigh and raised her head to the sky. It was a bit out of nowhere, but Seol Jihu found her deer-like neckline quite pretty and rather pale to the view. A short while later, Teresa spoke in a powerless voice. .I understand. I won''t ask you for anything excessive. I promise. I won''t rashly order you to start fighting, so please, safeguard Ian if nothing else. We can do that. Finally, Dylan agreed. As if everyone was waiting for that Hugo''s mouth opened and closed several times, and as for Chohong, she did look wholly unsatisfied but still, didn''t say anything. It seemed that Dylan did indeed have a chat with those two earlier. Thank you. As if she was relieved by this, Teresa expressed her gratitude in a soft voice and eventually, pushed herself up rather lethargically. We''ll set off again in five minutes. I wish we could rest for a bit longer, but the situation remains too urgent, you see. Please forgive me. She then walked away. Seol Jihu watched her departing back as she strode forward, and activated ''Nine Eyes''. Seol, now that the situation has come down to this, I''d like to ask you for an important favor. Dylan suddenly spoke to the youth. A favor? Mm. We''d be grateful if you returned to Haramark and safely guarded our loot. Until we return, of course. Ian revealed a toothy grin. It was a clear sign that Dylan was looking after the youth. But then, Seol Jihu looked behind him again at the distant back of the princess. .Seol? I''d like to go with you. Nope. Dylan refused right away. If you are thinking of your loyalty to the team or about your feelings, then let me tell you this, you''ve done more than enough already. You''re a Level 1. There''s no need for you to participate in a war yet. Am I going to be a hindrance by going there with you? Was that an unexpected question for them? Dylan quickly waved his hand. Not at all. You even managed to stand your ground against a female Lioner whose strength should have exceeded a Level 4 Warrior. Never mind your skills, that kind of balls means that you''ll be helpful in any situation. That''s a relief. In that case, let me go with you. Look at this kid. Hey, are you saying that for real? At Chohong''s question, Seol Jihu simply nodded his head. Whether I want to or not, I''m bound to get involved in the war anyway. I figured that it wouldn''t be so bad to experience it first-hand here. Of course, that was just the surface explanation. There was another reason Seol Jihu wanted to participate in the war. Teresa Hussey, the person he felt an unknown but powerful attraction from the moment he saw her. He was curious about the reason for this. He even thought that, were he to let her slip through his fingers here, then he''d never find another opportunity to see her again. In other words, he was moving according to his emotions. Mm. If that''s what you want, I won''t try to stop you. Looks like we''ll have to add one more person to the list of those we protect. You know, you shouldn''t be acting like this already. Dylan shrugged his shoulders and spoke, while Chohong massaged her forehead as if she had given up now. I''m grateful about you guys wanting to protect me, but doesn''t that mean I gotta pay you guys something? Not at all. We still haven''t even paid you back for the rest of the change, yet. Dylan chuckled gently. Whatever the case may be, this youth was an Earthling that saved their lives a few times already back in the Forest of Denial. For some reason, he made others hold high expectations of him. This is why I like you so much, Seol! Hugo suddenly pounced on him. Seol Jihu did his best to push the bald and muscular black dude away from him and looked back at Teresa once more. His ''Nine Eyes'' did not see a color on her.**The expedition joined up with the reinforcements led by Teresa Hussey and immediately set off towards the Arden Valley. Although it was already expected to some degree, the path leading to the Dawn Peak was an arduous one to take, with boulders and jutting rocks of varying sizes strewn about everywhere. Not to forget, they were marching forward at a breakneck pace, so cases of Priests falling behind occurred as well. Of course, that didn''t mean the army would abandon them and continue on, so the warriors had to go back and give them a piggy-back ride. Before long, the sun was about to dip below the horizon; the fading twilight drew shadows, big and small, on several places of the steep ridge. While being carried on Hugo''s back, Ian was tirelessly manipulating the communication crystal to get in touch with the fortress. For a time, these communication crystals played the strategically important role of swiftly transmitting the unfolding situation elsewhere. But that was only until the Parasite Queen developed an ability to emit the communication-disrupting interference. With that, the Parasites also changed the way they attacked. In the beginning stages of the conflict, they pushed forward with absolutely overwhelming numbers, but nowadays, the Parasites began performing sneak attacks after interfering with communication first. From the perspective of the human alliance, this was a truly maddening development, but still, they couldn''t stop using the crystals to communicate with each other. When the distance between two crystals shortened, the strength of mana being sent between the two, not to mention the amount of time the two stayed connected, would improve greatly. Which meant that it was possible to break through the interference. That was precisely why Ian tried his best to communicate with the fortress, even now. As long as they had not fallen, then the closer the reinforcement army got, the greater the odds of getting through to the fortress. Pzzzzt! Ian''s once-worried eyes opened wider. A noisy discharge of energy came from the crystal. Yes!! It worked! Ian shouted loudly. His shout was so loud that it even took Seol Jihu by surprise as the youth was breathlessly running up the steep slope. This reinforcement effort wasn''t in vain. At the very least, it''s not the worst-case scenario! Ian declared so, and hurriedly poured more mana into the crystal. Almost right away, it began emitting an ear-splitting mess of noises that contained all sorts of buzzes and crackles. Dylan opened his mouth. Master Ian. Should I speak to the princess and stop the march? No! It''s fine. I''ll continue to connect to them while we''re on the move. Ian brought his face closer to the crystal. Can you hear me? This is the Magician Ian in the direct employ of the Haramark''s royal family! Ian? Tzzzt, tzzzt. Perhaps because he hadn''t completely gotten through the interference, the cracking noise was still quite severe, but still, one could hear the urgent voice coming through. Hell, the listeners could even sense desperation in the voice, too. Wait a second! If you''re coming, then.?! As soon as all communications with the Arden Fortress had been cut-off, we summoned Earthlings and set off from Haramark with elite troops. We''re on our way to the fortress. But, the interference.! When hearing that disbelieving voice, Ian began to carefully explain the situation. We already entered the Arden Valley earlier in the afternoon. Truly? Did the Haramark royal family really figure out the situation on this side and dispatch reinforcements? This quickly?? Yes, they have. Her Majesty Teresa Hussey is personally leading the troops. The Princess is personally leading the troops?! It was then, a loud cheer could be heard coming from the crystal. Waaaaah!! That couldn''t have been made by just one or two people. They must have been elated because there were a couple of tearful voices mixed in there as well. The sounds of things exploding intermittently, as well as strange beastly roars in the background, were simply an added bonus. How does the situation look? We''re giving everything we have to defend against the enemy horde, but their number is far too overwhelming! The defensive line will fall at any second now! Just wait a little bit longer! We''ll arrive at Dawn Peak soon! Reaching the fortress will only be a matter of time! Thank you! I beg of you, please hurry!! The guy on the other side of the line shouted out in an elated, emotional voice. The moment they realized that the royal family had not forsaken the Arden Fortress, the fighting spirit that was running dangerously low had been re-ignited. Can you tell us the enemy''s size? Understood! The invading Parasites are.! Pzzzzzzt!! Another wave of interference abruptly ended the communication. Ian clicked his tongue, poured more mana into the crystal, and shouted out. Dylan! Please go inform the Princess! Dylan ran forward hard as if he had developed a pair of wings. Meanwhile, Seol Jihu swallowed down his saliva nervously. During this rushed march forward, the whole thing felt intolerably tough, and he only wished that they could get there sooner. But, now that he heard the communication, his tension was shooting up through the roof. Those people, just how much of a desperate struggle were they in right now? Seol Jihu''s eyes drifted upwards. They were about to arrive at Dawn Peak. Chapter 62. The First Turning Point The Arden Fortress had not fallen yet. No, it was still bitterly defending itself. After receiving that message from Dylan, Teresa Hussey whipped her soldiers even more and increased the marching speed. As they mounted the steep slope, they were soon greeted by the part of the mountain standing tall all by itself. It was the peak of the mountain, dyed crimson by the setting sun. It was the Dawn Peak. Suddenly, the atmosphere had changed. Seol Jihu had been running forward in silence until then, and when he ran past a certain, intangible ''border'', he sensed the air becoming much hotter than before. It was a bit difficult to put it into words, but he found it harder to breathe and his body felt lethargic, as well. It was as if he was subconsciously sensing the presence of something just past the peak. He stopped momentarily and that delayed him just for a second or so. When he got to the peak, he found Dylan shaking his head while looking over the edge. It''s a sea of ''Bugs''. ''Cockroaches'' are flying everywhere, and. even a ''Medusa'' is present, I see. A Medusa? Chohong''s face crumpled in an instant. Seol Jihu sneaked to the peak and peeked over the edge, only to freeze up stiff in place. His jaw fell to the floor from the sheer astonishment. Oh, my god. What in the world. That was someone''s gasp of lamentation that also happened to perfectly capture the feelings of everyone present. The fortress was built along the undulating bedrock and was an enormous structure that boasted the walls as tall as eight meters high, but right now, its current status had fallen to the sorry, devastated shell of its former glory. The once-smooth, pristine walls were now destroyed in several places, and most noticeably, the front gate, or what remained of it, was scorched jet-black and had been split into countless pieces, making it hard to tell what just happened to it. Although it was blurry, the black dot-like things were in the middle of trying to rush past the now wide-open gateway. Besides those, one could also see countless large flying creatures spread around to every part of the fortress to hasten its destruction or to simply fly around in confusion. Within this confused maelstrom, the soldiers of the fortress were desperately defending that gateway with everything they had. Every second mattered at this point. I''m telling you. you can''t!! It was then, Teresa Hussey''s sudden shout entered Seol Jihu''s ears. She was the first one to arrive at the peak, and now, she was in the middle of trying to convince the Earthlings. The fortress hasn''t fallen to the enemies'' hands yet! They are still defending it. We can definitely save them. No, even if you say that. A man blurred the end of his sentence and sneakily avoided her gaze. Teresa''s face reddened even further. She did her very best to suppress her rising anger and continued on with a relatively calm voice. We did our best to come here as soon as we could, yet the fortress walls have been destroyed. They are in the middle of a battle, so there is no guarantee that we will be able to enter the fortress safely. Youre right, but. That is why we should sneak attack the Medusa from the back. Because the enemy is focused on this all-out attack, you can see that there aren''t that many guarding it. But, thats. The man displayed an unwilling expression. Looks like Your Highness isn''t aware of it, but well, both the Bugs and Cockroaches are born from the mother body of the Medusa. Not to mention, a Medusa is the final evolved form within the ''medium'' class. That is why I''m saying. Most importantly, Parasites have the characteristic of absolutely obeying the higher ranking entity. How will they react when their ''mother'' is attacked? Every single one of those bastards would be pouncing on us, their eyes hungry for blood. Teresa glared at the man, her facial expression clearly implying ''You think I don''t know that already?'' .There is only one high ranking entity present here. As long as we sneak attack and quickly finish off the Medusa, we should be able to emerge victorious in no time at all. But that doesnt mean the Medusa is completely unguarded. A single mistake will lead to failure. In other words, everyone will end up dying. Even though Teresa desperately pleaded, the man still resolutely rejected her idea. So, how about doing things this way, Princess? You form a detached force out of your army and sneak attack the Medusa. Meanwhile, the remaining forces secure an escape path and evacuate the folks from inside the fortress. ''This crazy bastard! Curses crawled all the way up to the top of her throat, but Teresa managed to swallow them back down, just like how she''d gulp down her saliva. Did these bastards come here to spectate or fight a war? She just couldn''t understand it at all. What you''re suggesting is basically to abandon the fort. Let''s just call it a tactical retreat, Princess. You can gather a bigger force to reclaim it at a later date or, well, now that things have turned out this way, it doesn''t seem like such a bad idea to just cut your losses. It was precisely at this point that Teresa gave up on talking to this man. Even as they were wasting time like this, her precious soldiers were dying down there. There was no meaning in dragging out this unproductive strategy meeting anymore. She shifted her gaze to Dylan with hope, but even he chose to remain quiet. Teresa bit her lower lip and spoke up with some determination. That, we will not do. We will simply continue on with the strategy as discussed previously. The man immediately displayed signs of dissatisfaction. Are you disregarding our opinions again? Trying to do whatever you want, is it? Teresa looked back at her silently-waiting soldiers. Although there were only a few hundreds of them, every single one was an experienced, wizened veteran who had fought and survived several years of constant warfare. She gazed at them with apologetic eyes, her voice sounding powerless. My soldiers and I will stand in front to carve out a path. In the meantime, concentrate your firepower on the Medusa. Well, we can certainly do that much, supporting you from the rear. Wow. I''m so grateful that I might break down and start crying. Teresa finally voiced her own dissatisfaction and turned around. Chohong had been staring at her with narrowed eyes until then, but she suddenly searched around for someone. Seol Jihu was still staring at the fortress while kneeling down on one knee. ..Seol? When she looked a bit closer, his condition didn''t seem so good. He was sweating buckets, and his breathing was labored, too. Not only that, his brows were raised up high as well. ''.Could it be?'' Every now and then, you''d find some people like him. War was fundamentally on a different realm compared to explorations or expeditions. No, it was a bloody, messy battle to the finish, where different races holding different views put their lives on the line just to kill the other side. However, there were those who failed to realize this fact and take part, only to get scared shitless by the brutality of it all and display some unsettling psychological reactions. ''So, why did you even follow us here, then?!'' Chohong hurriedly trod to where he was and cautiously placed her hand on his shoulder. Hey, Seol. Even though someone spoke to him, Seol Jihu couldn''t tear his eyes off from the battlefield. Jet-black smoke rose up to the sky. He wasn''t even close, yet the smells of burning and metallic odor of blood seemed to fill up the air. ''Again.'' Seol Jihu watched on as if he had been bewitched before gently placing his hand on his chest. His heart that he worked so hard to calm down was pounding incredibly hard again C even harder and faster than when he met Teresa Hussey for the first time. Are you feeling okay? This can''t go on. What? What can''t go on? Chohong had spoken out of worry, but she flinched slightly and backed away. Seol Jihu abruptly pushed himself up. ''The fortress must not fall.'' He didn''t know why, but this was the feeling he got. Just like the time he met Kim Hannah for the first time as she was trying to sucker him in, his emotions were violently opposing this. They were telling him to do something. Anything. He could almost, just barely, remember something. His eyelids trembled. His breathing quickened, and the nearly-forgotten deja vu began gripping him a bit by bit again. He spun his head around, but he wasn''t looking at Chohong. A short while later. As he stared at Teresa''s utterly forlorn-looking back. Ah. The feelings that were on the precipice of his reach suddenly came crashing in and caused his chest to tumble. His body physically quaked hard, just as much as his emotions. He instinctively activated his ''Nine Eyes'' and cast his glance down below once more. The ruined Arden Fortress was glowing in the color of gold. ''The Golden Commandment.'' He now understood it. Once, before he was facing the Gaekgwi in the assembly hall. Another, when breaking past the second floor of the school. And finally. [Your innate ability, ''Future Vision'' has been activated.] Seol Jihu''s eyes began sparkling brilliantly. Hold on, please. Teresa''s steps came to a halt. Her sorrowful face turned to greet the youth. Seol Jihu scythed past the gathering eyes and hurried with his steps. That tactic is too dangerous. Teresa''s expression crumpled as if to imply No, not this again! Damn it! I know that, too! But we can''t afford to waste any more time! I understand that you''re feeling urgent, but. Seol Jihu calmly carried on. Even if you succeed, your combat force will suffer significant losses. It''ll be the same with you as well, Princess. .What did you say? Teresa''s forehead creased up. Rather than getting angry, it was more like she couldn''t really believe what she was hearing. The man who was chuckling in secret angrily opened his mouth at the sudden intrusion of this hindrance. Who the hell are you again? Stop. Ian raised his hand. He may not be a High Ranker, but still, he was a Level 4 Magician. Not only that, he was also someone who could exercise some authority within the groups of both Earthlings and the Paradisians. Seol, from the way you say it, you must have thought up of a better plan. I have thought of something, yes. In that case, allow me to ask you a question. Ian asked quietly. Warfare is quite a different beast from expeditions. You see, as a strategist, you''re risking hundreds and thousands of lives if we''re talking about a small scale, and hundreds of thousands, even millions, in a greater scale conflict. Are you aware of this fact before trying to offer up your strategy? Yes. Ian''s expression dimmed slightly. After a moment of silence lasting for 4, maybe 5 seconds, he continued on. I''ve witnessed your capabilities with my own eyes, but I still need to ask you again. Do you truly believe that your plan is worth a shot? Before answering that, I''d like to ask you one thing as well. Master Ian, by any chance, are you able to use this spell? Spell? When Seol Jihu asked back, Ian slowly nodded his head. I should be able to perform it. If you can give me enough time to Memorize it, as well as to prepare the potions, then, well.. Wait a minute. Suddenly, he began blinking non-stop. Friend, could you be thinking of?! That''s a relief. If you can indeed use it, then we will be able to decimate over half of the enemy''s forces without sacrificing anyone from our side. As long as everything unfolds according to plan, that is. Ian let out a soft gasp. I''d like to hear this plan of yours now. Princess, do you have the map of the valley? At the youth''s sudden question, Teresa hesitated slightly. She only now recognized this young man as the Level 1 Warrior she met at the crossroad earlier on. Right now, every second and every minute was precious to her, but Ian''s reaction spoke volumes. Even Dylan, who had been maintaining a neutral stance until now, was approaching closer with some interest in his face. Just who was this Earthling?? If it''s a map, yes, I obviously have it. Teresa was stuck in a dilemma, but in the end, she pulled out the map. If there was a way to not sacrifice any of her men, but still shave the enemy''s forces by half, then she''d not ask for anything more. However, could there really be a method as wonderful as that? Teresa unfurled the map and spread it out. Meanwhile, Seol Jihu quickly scanned the land around him. The surrounding topography was filled with several precipitous inclines that truly deserved the label ''valley''; on the ground below, many narrow alleys could be seen, with countless smaller roads spreading out from them like spider''s web. How many paths are there from the Dawn Peak to the fortress? Thats. Teresa pointed to several spots on the map. Seol Jihu nodded his head and hurriedly explained his plan. When he was finished, everyone stared at him in a daze. Puhahaha! That''s bullshit! The Earthling man guffawed out in ridicule. And here I was, wondering what kind of tactic you might come up with, but if that qualifies as a plan, then I.. Excuse me, fella. Do you know what an egg of Columbus is? Ian''s question caused the noisy man to falter. Uh-uhm? Excuse me? Well, if you don''t know what it is, then just stop. Ian easily silenced the man and shifted his gaze over to Teresa and Dylan. Teresa was deeply pondering something, while Dylan was tilting his head this way and that. The plan itself is pretty simple, I see. Since the Parasites don''t know that we''re here already, we should use that fact as a weapon C I get that. However, even then, the odds of success is near zero. But I believe it''s worth trying. Teresa hurriedly raised her voice. Dylan. Will it still be impossible even if it''s you? Yes, totally. If you''re talking about a High Ranker Archer who raised his agility to the limit, then it might be doable, but in all honesty, not only is the terrain of the valley too rugged, the Cockroaches can fly as well. You will be caught in no time. Dylan''s immediate refusal was about to bring Teresa to despair, but then. I''ll do it. Seol Jihu raised his hand up. W-What did you say?! Chohong''s eyes opened super-wide as she freaked out. Hey, you!! You can''t do that! Hugo also displayed a similar reaction. Seol, bravery and foolhardiness is. Ian spoke as if he was sighing out, but his words came to a stop C because, Seol Jihu was pointing at the single earring attached to his left earlobe with his thumb. ..M-hmm. However, you still can''t control it properly. If it''s running in a straight line, it''s possible. You saw me last night. Hey!! As if she couldn''t bear to listen to this nonsense anymore, Chohong roughly grabbed his collars. Are you really, seriously trying to kill yourself here?! Hah?? Chohong. What?! Why are you even. Let me go. Chohong flinched, then. There was a clear hint of annoyance in Seol Jihu''s eyes. It was as if he was telling her not to get in his way. You, you?! Right at that moment, Chohong realized the shocking fact that this youth felt like a total stranger to her. No, it was as if he had become someone else entirely different. His deeply calm eyes were quite similar to when he was confronting Clara inside the tomb. A rush of unexplainable bitterness filler her up. Do whatever the hell you want! You damn son of a bitch! In the end, Chohong flew into rage and threw his collar down before turning around. As an added bonus, she even spat out, Die or survive, I don''t care!! Seemingly not caring either way, Seol Jihu shifted his gaze back to Teresa Hussey. Her face showed how flustered she was. She found it unbelievable that an Earthling had volunteered to take on such a dangerous assignment, but she also couldn''t believe that this young man was capable of performing the role that even a High Ranker Archer said was nearly impossible to pull off. In the end, she decided to leave it to Ian''s judgment. She thought that these two men knew each other well enough. If you stack the Boost up to three times, then. Mmmmm. Ian licked his lips for a bit before opening them with a bit of hesitation. There is certainly a chance of success. T-Truly? But. Ian''s complicated eyes landed on Seol Jihu. He wondered to himself, what if something goes wrong? No, the odds of something going wrong was much greater than anything else. When that happened, he''d beat the ground in lamentation for sure. The youth''s actions in the Forest of Denial left that much impression on the Magician, and the potential displayed by the boy back then was also something else, too. On the other hand, he couldn''t help but feel his anticipation rising up. Princess, we don''t have much time left. Seol Jihu urged her. I-Indeed, that is true, but. Teresa remained at a loss, but eventually, she spoke in a serious voice as if she had finally made up her mind. May I. May I truly entrust it to you? Of course. Seol Jihu grinned refreshingly. She was supposed to be a complete stranger to him, but for some reason, she didn''t feel unfamiliar to him. Hearing her ask if she could believe in him inexplicably lifted some kind of unseen weight off his chest. He had no idea why. The decision''s been made. I''ll get ready, then. Ian unsteadily pushed himself up. He still didn''t seem too convinced, though. Princess, we must remain undetected. Yes, I know. Teresa nodded her head. Seol, I''m well aware of that artifact being amazing, but don''t you want to reconsider? Both Dylan and Hugo were trying their best to dissuade the youth, and surprisingly enough, Seol Jihu agreed with them. Somewhat. Yes, I know that it will be far too difficult for me alone. Right!! So. That is why I''d like to give Dylan an opportunity to pay back the rest of the change. Seol Jihu''s crafty suggestion caused Dylan''s expression to harden instantly. Oh, my gosh. I''d like to decline the chance to die with you. That''s not it. Just provide me with cover fire from a suitable vantage point. And also, with Dylan helping me out, the odds of the operation succeeding and me walking out of there alive will increase substantially, don''t you agree? . If it was the princess asking him, Dylan would have refused right away. However, the youth in front of his eyes was a different story altogether. The youth had saved his life twice already. For a little while there, Dylan lightly tapped the top of his head before a helpless sigh escaped from his mouth. .Okay. Tell me. I''ll decide after hearing you out.**The operation began. After climbing down from the peak, Dylan and Seol Jihu hid behind a hill. My fate''s in your hands, Dylan. Don''t worry about it. When you''re ready, go ahead. I''ll match your timing. Seol Jihu smiled at those confidence-boosting words and re-checked his spell balls as well as the bow and arrow he received from Teresa''s soldiers. Realizing that there was not a single trace of the youth being tense no matter how hard he looked, Dylan could only chuckle wryly. It couldn''t be helped since he didnt know about ''Future Vision''. No wonder he found the youth rather mystifying. To be able to think about the direction, too. It''s a lot more intricate plan than meets the eye. I''m just doing everything that I can. Is that so. Well, I''m off now. Dylan was about to pull out a lengthy arrow but stopped and asked the departing Seol Jihu. Hey, Seol. This could be the last time we meet again, so is it okay if I ask you about something? Hearing Dylan''s playful tone of voice, Seol Jihu nodded his head. I think Hugo asked you this before. But well. Just what did you do back on Earth before coming here? Uhm. Seol Jihu scratched his cheek, looking troubled a bit, before a bitter smile formed on his lips. I was a gambler. Dylan chuckled without making a sound. Okay. I think I now understand what kind of a guy you are. I quit, though. I believe you. I shall pray for your success. Dylan extended his fist out. Seol Jihu bumped fists with him, and while keeping himself very low, he climbed down from the hill. With every passing second, he got closer to the fortress. The acrid odor and deafening noises grew ever louder; the remaining distance was nothing more than the proverbial leap away. And eventually, he arrived at his destination. ''Bugs.'' The first thing he saw was a crustacean-type bug creature about half the size of a grown man featuring an alligator-like maw and eight legs, busy rushing inside the crumbled ruins of the fortress''s front entrance. However, Seol Jihu''s concentration was solely focused on one single creature. ''.Medusa.'' When he first saw it, he thought it was an over-four-meters-long battering ram. But when he took a much closer look at it, beastly legs were mixed in among the limbs of humans sprouting out of its main body; spotting a thick green hue, they tangled messily with one another to form a mishmash shape coiling upwards, and the upper torso of a female was located on top. And surrounding this bizarre creature were several bugs roaming around that resembled supersized cockroaches. He wanted to take an even closer look, but there was no more time left. He could be discovered at any moment, and more importantly, the desperate resistance of the soldiers trapped inside the fortress was nearing their end, too. However, it was a strange thing, indeed C he didn''t feel afraid at all. No, he was excited, instead. If he managed to save this fortress, what kind of ramification would that have in the future? When he thought about it, things were always like this C ''Future Vision'' caused him to be led by his emotions, not logic. It was as if that supposed ''skill'' was pushing him from behind, telling him to just do it. If he were to be honest with himself, then this so-called skill only seemed to boost his baseless confidence, but the important thing here was that he still managed to accomplish everything in the end. ''Maybe.'' [Your Innate ability, Future Vision, is responding to the awakening of the new ability!] ''.Could it be that my two Innate Abilities are connected to one another?'' Like a compass guiding him to change the future. Seol Jihu shook his head, having recalled the messages he saw back in the assembly hall when his ''Nine Eyes'' awakened. He knew that the answer he was looking for would only become clear after he unlocked the remaining direction of ''Nine Eyes'' first. In order for that to happen, though C he simply had to save this fortress and return to Haramark, alive. Seol Jihu breathed out deeply and quickly raised his body up. And then, chucked one of the two spell balls held in his hands. Seol Jihu silently stared at that ball containing a magic spell as it flew towards its intended target. Keeruk? Perhaps sensing that something was wrong, the Medusa''s head snapped to the sky above. The spell ball spinning in the air suddenly emitted bright light, then it transformed into a large pillar of liquid that crashed to the earth below. SPLASH!! The Medusa became soaked in an instant, and the moment it reflexively took a look around its vicinity Pzzzzzt! A strand of electricity streaking in like a ray of light pierced the chest of the female portion of the creature. Chapter 63. The First Turning Point (2) Kyaaaaaah!! The pained scream reverberated thunderously throughout the valley. It was so loud, in fact, the creatures busy rushing towards the fortress walls had to stop their advance and take a look back. The electricity danced and crackled like a fish meeting water for the first time, causing a spectacular electrocution effect. Electrical sparks arced up from the entire body of the Medusa, scorching the creature black C so much so that its flesh even melted and bodily fluids began leaking out. The Medusa writhed around in agony. One of the Bugs even forgot to finish chewing on a human that had been bitterly resisting the horde until now and dropped its jaw open. A corpse with clear fang marks fell to the ground. Yet another spell ball flew and hit the head of the painfully-shrieking Medusa. Dozens of arrows of light rained down and evenly pounded on the creature''s torso. The second scream from this attack caused the ground to quake even further. Normally, this monster would have shaken off tens of such weak, simple magic attacks. However, it was already gravely wounded and there was the ''small'' matter of the flames from the electricity burning it up. Kyaaahuuk!! Kyahwuuuuk!!Enraged beyond control, the trembling Medusa turned its head in the direction of where that strand of electricity had come from. In that spot, a lone human was taking aim at it with a bow and arrow. The Medusa flinched in surprise and hurriedly raised its hand to point at that offending human. Kiiiiieeeehh!! It exploded in fury, and fittingly enough, spat out a huge ball of flames. Seol Jihu hurriedly discarded the bow and reflexively fell down to the ground. BOOM! The ball of flames missed its target and managed to blow away over half of the strange cliff formation behind him, instead. The falling debris caught on fire and rained down on the valley below like burning hailstones. ''I''ll just throw this, and?!'' Seol Jihu was pulling out the last spell ball, but then, he abruptly raised his head. The air touching his face suddenly felt hot. Black smoke blowing up furiously from almost everywhere blocked his view. And past that. Tadadak! He could hear the noises of countless legs running on the ground. Not to mention, buzzing noises of furiously beating wings resounded at the same time as well, making him feel dizzy. Just as he internally yelled, shit!, a certain leg suddenly parted the smoke and popped into his view. Almost instantly after that, dozens of Bugs jumped out of the smoke and flames simultaneously. Son of a. He didn''t have the time to finish the rest of his sentence. Startled silly now, Seol Jihu simply chucked the last spell ball at the rushing horde and out of pure instinct, he turned around and ran as fast as he could. He heard a cacophony of explosions and loud roars coming from behind him. He sneaked a glance behind him, but nearly lost his balance and tripped over from the sight. The fury of the Medusa must have been rather great, because the number of creatures chasing after him was not in the dozens, but had ballooned to several hundreds. The chasing horde managing to blacken the land behind him. Their direction was, without a doubt, towards him. Having confirmed their speedy and rather energetic pace, Seol Jihu shifted his focus back to his front. The distance between him and them didn''t decrease, but neither did it increase C not even when he was going around a massive boulder, or when he was going up a hill. The reason he was able to prevent his speed from dropping too much was all thanks to his abundant mana. Just as he began thinking that the plan might succeed with less pain than he expected, the sounds of beating wings scratching at his ears froze up his thought process. A disgusting odor suddenly wafted in and his neck felt itchy. There was no time for him to think; he just lowered his head as fast as he could. Swish! A revolting sensation diagonally swept past the back of his head. The thing grazing past him didn''t crash to the ground below. As if it was performing a drift, it drew a sharp curve in the air and stormed in again. The flying insectoid creature with three, four pairs of wide beating wings was a Cockroach. There was no time to feel horrified. The horde of flying Cockroaches easily scooted past him and soared high up in the air - their aerial maneuvers resembling a person''s disheveled hair somehow. On top of that, what''s in front just so happened to be the middle point of the distance he had to cover, which also happened to be one of the most rugged and rather steep hilly terrains. As he began running on the rising slope, Seol Jihu had to concede that he had underestimated the enemies'' capability to fly. Unfortunately, just because he had recognized the problem, that didn''t mean his situation would improve on its own. Soon enough, the Cockroaches stopped soaring higher before descending rapidly - all at the same time. !!! Seol Jihu had been frantically running up the hill until then; the enemy''s organized actions left him utterly breathless. They were like eagles taking aim at their prey. He could definitely sense their strong desire to kill him from the decisive manner they were rushing at him. What surprised him even more was the fact that they were not ramming straight into the location of where he was but, while maintaining their frightening rate of descent, they were actually landing on the steep slope at an angle! Front, rear, left, and to his right C Cockroaches landed everywhere and rushed towards his position as if they were gliding on smooth surfaces. The distance he thought he could maintain disappeared in an instant. Growl!! The sight of these creatures speeding towards him while scattering sparks and pebbles all around was terrifying enough to be mistaken for a nightmare. Their noisy, beastly bellows were more like a frenzied declaration of their desire to catch him and rip him to pieces. Seol Jihu nearly freaked out at their intense suicidal attacks and gritted his teeth. These things had chosen to smash into him, rather than pouncing on him. Each Cockroach was several times larger than regular Bugs; just their momentum alone would be similar to a giant speeding truck with no brakes. A little graze and he''d be sent flying or die outright. Originally, he was planning to use ''that'' once he ran past the summit of this hill, but now that his life was on the line, he was left with no choice. ''I''ll trust him.'' Seol Jihu decided to trust Ian and without hesitation, poured his mana into the Festina Earring. Immediately, storm winds enveloped him. And right away, he spun on his heels to avoid the large black creatures trying to crash into him from his sides. Kwang! Cockroaches crashed into one another; their bodies crumpled, momentarily floating up in the air. Meanwhile, he roused more of his mana and kicked the ground. With barely a hair''s breadth, he slipped past the Cockroaches. These massive creatures never imagined that a human''s speed would suddenly increase so greatly. He was able to leave behind some of them with this sudden burst of speed, but he knew he couldn''t relax just yet. A silver lining here was the fact that the enemy failed to change or divert his escape route at all. Seol Jihu ran like the wind in a zigzag pattern in between the Cockroaches that were trying to ram him from the front. While displaying remarkable on-the-limit evasive maneuvers, he managed to break past the Cockroaches'' attempts to crash into him, but then, his face was drained of all color. The summit of the hill was almost there, but he still could see more Cockroaches flying overhead. Not only that, each of them carrying Bugs, too. The Cockroaches trying to take him down with the suicidal attacks had done their jobs by making their human target take several steps more than necessary. Perhaps these things figured out that he was far quicker than their initial estimate because they gathered in close proximity to eliminate all visible gaps. And then, they began dropping their loads. ''God damn it!!!'' Seeing the Bugs raining down from above, Seol Jihu clenched his teeth. If he wanted to avoid the falling Bugs, then he had to go around them, but that would definitely result in him getting caught. But, for him to run blindly ahead, their descent was just too impeccably timed. It was almost enough to make him blurt out some choice words. The only remaining option was to increase his speed even further. However, if he were to stack the Boost one more time, he had no confidence in dealing with the potential rate of descent once he got to the downhill part. Unfortunately, the current situation demanded him to make a quick decision. Preparing himself, Seol Jihu roused up his mana once more. With one more Boost stacked on top of the initial buff, his entire body suddenly began vibrating. He shuddered like an automobile failing to endure the excessive speeding. Seol Jihu ran like a cheetah towards the summit in that state. And just as he was close enough to look straight into the eyes of one of the falling Bugs, he leaned his body back. If he ran upright, he''d have collided with that Bug without a doubt. There was only a gap of less than 80 centimeters between the falling creatures and the ground below, yet Seol Jihu successfully got through by sliding on the ground. Right after that, his sliding body became airborne; he was then assaulted by the sensation of his lower torso being sucked down towards the ground. He had ''run'' past the summit in this fashion, and as if he was plunging down to earth, he began sliding down the hill almost out of control. ''Keuuuuuuh!!'' His body parts rubbing hard against the solid rock surface below was burning up. The danger hadn''t ended yet, though. The bottom of this steep hill was getting ever closer. If he continued on this rate of descent, it would not end with just a couple of bones breaking; as for what would happen after that, well, that would be as clear as the midday sun. ''Please!!'' Even though the pain shooting up from his back was crippling, he still desperately managed to press down on the ground with both of his hands. He somehow forced himself up, but his body tottered unsteadily, and his legs couldn''t quickly adapt to the current speed. Just as his body lost balance again and teetered on the edge, his leg extend out with great difficulty and met the ground. Bang! The sensation of his foot almost breaking under the impact nearly made him faint. He stopped breathing for a moment there, and that led to his chest feeling like it was burning up from the lack of oxygen. However, the sole reason he didn''t tumble down but use the inertia to continue running was that he had already experienced something like this before. He recalled the days he spent running over and over again on the track, and. Keuaaaaaah!! . He gritted his teeth and finally managed to regain his balance by taking one step, then another, forward. And then, he began raising his speed again! From the perspective of the Parasites, such a scene was unbelievable. They must have found the human managing to evade their attempts like a slippery eel completely detestable, because they all began emitting loud roars of anguish. Cockroaches driven mad with rage chased after him like crazy, and the Bugs rolled themselves into a ball and began rolling down the hill. Seol Jihu could only marvel at their dogged pursuit, but still, he didn''t let go of his focus. Having overcome several close brushes in a very short amount of time, his situation finally changed for the better. The rest of the way was on a piece of land that looked utterly flat and peaceful when compared to the dangerous terrain he had been running on until then. More importantly, he could see it now C a pair of tall, imposing cliffs facing each other as if something had split them into two. And then, a deep ravine running in between the two. His goal wasn''t far away now. Sensing that the successful completion of his mission was just around the corner, Seol Jihu activated the final stack of the Boost. Pang!! Three stacks of explosive burst of speed. As fast as the storm winds, Seol Jihu disappeared into the ravine. * He did it! Ian clenched his fists tightly. The anxiety the Magician felt when the youth broke past the encirclement of Parasites on top of the hill''s summit with near-miraculous dexterity quickly changed to half-belief when the boy slid down the hill, and finally, to joy when Seol Jihu managed to regain his balance and continue running. If it were up to him, Ian might have broken into a dance routine right there and then. Unfortunately, he had no leeway to do that. Below the tall cliffs that might cause one to faint when peering over the edge, the Parasite horde was chasing down the youth in an arrow-like formation that made them look a lot like a deadly-sharp drill. If Seol Jihu was seen as the most important person in his plan, then the second most important person would be Ian. The youth had exceeded all expectations and carried out his part of the plan. As for the rest, all Ian had to do was pretty similar to enjoying a nice, luxurious meal provided free of charge. Ian''s current location was on top of a massive triangular rock formation jutting out of one of the cliffs. On the surface below his feet, some kind of white powder had been thickly laid down to form a straight line over eight meters in length. Ian vigorously swung his staff. Liquefaction! Something amazing happened, then. The white powder suddenly transformed into liquid and soaked the ground. Tzzzt, tzzzzt! The liquid then began boiling over and rapidly melted the rocks below to seep deeper into the cliff. Soon, a thin, lengthy fissure formed on the ground. Crack!! Ian immediately slammed his staff down on the ground. From the fissure that continued to cut deeper into the bedrock, visible fractures began spreading out. Crack!! Ian chanted out the same spell once more. The fissure visible on the surface widened faster and faster, and it spread out rapidly like the webbing of a spider. By this time, Seol Jihu had entered the ravine. Right then, Ian pulled out an envelope and poured its contents out in the air. Yellowish green powder scattered in the wind before disappearing from the view as if they had become one with the sky. And the Magician activated his fourth Memorised magic. Ventus Gladio!! Sharp, ear-screeching blades of winds gathered around the tip of his staff. From here onwards, Ian could not afford to make a single mistake. White smoke rose up from the newly-formed cracks and blocked his vision, but they failed to blind a Magician who had raised his concentration to the extreme. Sweat trickled down his face, but he still continued to look on with slightly bloodshot eyes as rapid calculations took place in his head. And when he confirmed that Seol Jihu had run past the entrance of the ravine to enter the midway point, he didn''t hesitate and slammed his staff down once more. The blades of winds continuously condensing near his staff suddenly lashed out to below. More specifically, they disappeared into the deep cracks formed by the liquid on the ground. And then, slice! The noise of something being cut came out from the gap. Kiik, kiiiik! Next up, the giant triangular rock formation spat out huge chunks of dust and it began gliding downwards at a diagonal angle. It was cleanly separated from the rest of the cliff, revealing a smooth cutting plane as it got ready to gently slide down, but then. Smash, crash, rumble, boom!Craaack!! The triangular formation smashed into the cliff walls three, four times before it broke up into several tens of massive pieces. The sharp, pointy rocks plunged to the ground. Each and every one was as big as falling meteors, and they proceeded to crash-land on top of the Parasite horde chasing after Seol Jihu in a bloody frenzy. This was a precise attack performed after many calculations. The Parasites had been driven into the berserk state after the youth made an utter fool out of them, and so, they could not evade in time and had to receive the falling boulders in full. A short while later. Boom!! Boom!! Boooooom!! The ravine quaked violently with frightening explosions as the boulders hit their targets. The boulders crashed down on the Bugs, crushed past their carapaces, and slammed into the hard ground below. The gravity-assisted momentum caused the boulders to explode into countless shards as soon as colliding with the earth like a hand grenade. Those Parasites that luckily evaded the initial fall were all swept away by the stormy whirlwinds of the shrapnel-like rock shards. And so, after the first ''crash'', the ravine had transformed into a living hell. Those that got killed in the initial crash were the fortunate ones. As for the rest, some simply exploded after being crushed by the bouncing pieces of the boulders, or their bodies were torn asunder by the shrapnel. The jutting rocks spread around the greenish bodily fluids and chunks of their victims in the air. Seol Jihu had managed to escape out of the ravine in the nick of time, but he still continued to run non-stop. He couldn''t hear anything at all anymore. Tinnitus caused by the incredible impact force behind him rang loudly in his ear. He could only use his intuition to roughly guess. Suddenly, he realized that time had slowed down. His vision began shaking abruptly, and his entire body felt like it weighed a ton. Only then did he figure out that time hadn''t actually slowed down, but it was his speed that had returned to normal, instead. The effect of ''Boost'' had run its course. And then, the familiar sense of alienation came crashing down. Uh, uh. Seol Jihu faltered about in confusion and took a look behind him before his eyes shot up wide. Nobody could tell how it managed to escape, but a single Cockroach was rushing towards him like a fired arrow. Reflexively, Seol Jihu''s hands searched for his spear but he belatedly remembered not bringing it with him. But at the same time, a spear flying in from out of nowhere skewered the wayward Cockroach into the ground. Seol Jihu was stunned out of his skull and finally tumbled down on his rear C only to sense something hard and metallic supporting him from his back, as well as someone gently embracing him. Rose-colored strands of hair tickled his face. When Seol Jihu''s eyes met a pair of deep rose-gold irises, all he could do was to blink several times in a daze. It was Teresa. She was staring at him with passionate eyes of a young maiden falling in love for the first time. ! ! Her lips moved rapidly, so she must''ve been saying something, but Seol Jihu couldn''t hear her, as his ears were still ringing loudly. The princess knight saw his dazed expression, closed her lips and quietly stared at him. However, she still couldn''t disguise the pure happiness burning brightly in her eyes. She then suddenly pressed her face close enough to touch his. Their noses pressed tight, and he could even feel her rough breathing, too. She swept back her waterfall-like hair and spoke again. Did you know? Her voice sounded rather flushed just then. I said, did you know!? In the next moment, Seol Jihu felt a pair of hands tightly grasping the back of his head. You, you''re so fucking hot and sexy right now! Teresa yelled out and pressed her face to his. Seol Jihu formed a stupid expression. Only after about five seconds went by did he realize that soft and moist sensation rubbing against his lips happened to be her lips. Wu, wuup?! Mu, mupp Smooooch.Teresa swallowed saliva as if she was trying to suck his lips in, and after that she let his face go. She snorted in satisfaction and even licked her lips slightly too. She carefully put the dumbstruck youth on the ground in the sitting position, and then, with a still-excited face, she shifted her gaze towards the ravine. The triangular rock formation crashed into the front and the middle of the enemy horde, and as a result, the Parasites making up the rear fell into a state of pure chaos. However, they were no better than rats stuck in a trap. Around Teresa, a dozen or so Earthlings and hundred-plus soldiers stood by, waiting. The important thing was, though C this wasn''t the only place where the army was waiting. Looks like a feast has been prepared for us. From Dylan, who quickly came here after successfully sniping the Medusa. I wonder. Isn''t it more like someone else''s leftover? Even from Chohong. Who cares if it''s leftovers?! I''m always up for any type of tasty treats, you know! Even Hugo, too. From the countless side paths leading out of the ravine, the concealed Earthlings and elite soldiers revealed themselves one by one. Once the net had been cast, Bugs and Cockroaches faltering around in confusion in the rear belatedly began looking around. By then, it was well beyond ''too late''. Clang! Teresa pulled out her beautiful longsword and raised it to the sky. And staring from above the cliff, Ian was filled with admiration. From the very beginning till this moment, everything played out according to Seol Jihu''s plan. ''He really has managed to create this miracle!!'' Chaaaaaarge!! In that moment, Teresa''s spirited roar resounded throughout the ravine. Uwoaaaaaaah!!! Hoh! Ian''s eyes sparkled brightly. The army that had been separated into ten groups and lay in ambush. Attaaaaack!!! .Began their simultaneous attack on the lured enemy. Chapter 64. Class Advancement The ensuing battle was so one-sided that one could easily describe it as utterly overwhelming. Two-thirds of the Parasite horde that entered the ravine were either crushed or gravely wounded by the rock fall. As for the remaining creatures at the rear of the horde, not only were they trapped in a net, they couldn''t even put up a proper resistance at the assault coming in from ten different directions and were systematically massacred. Originally, Seol Jihu thought that his plan would be a success if he managed to drag about half of the invading army''s numbers. However, he ended up luring nearly 80% of the total horde instead. Once the Medusa determined that the grave injury it suffered was not something to be ignored, it ordered the majority of its army to pursue him while leaving behind only the bare minimum number necessary to conquer the fortress. Of course, some of the blame for that decision lay with its enraged state stopping the creature from properly deciphering the situation, and Seol Jihu pretending to shoot the damaging arrow worked wonders as well. Furthermore, him slipping through their encirclement like an eel played a big part too. All thanks to that, every single Cockroach was now dead. As for the remaining horde, only Bugs managed to survive, but that didn''t last for long, either. Sensing that this was the perfect heaven-gifted opportunity, Teresa Hussey led the army from the front and immediately rushed to the fortress. The commanding Medusa suffered tremendously under Dylan''s precise sniping, as well as the continued barrage of ranged attacks from the Archers, before falling to Ian''s magic. The confused, lost Bugs became nothing more than tasty treats the moment their ''mother'' died. And so, the battle of the Arden Fortress had ended, with the human coalition emerging as clear victors. Waaaaaaaaahhhh!! A loud cheer resounded out in the valley. Teresa raised her longsword high up in the air to meet their cheers. She even forgot about saving face to cutely cry out, Kyaaahk! Just how long had it been since she tasted a victory this sweet and this refreshing? She had been thirsting for a victory so much that she celebrated with all of her might. She was truly happy, not as a princess of a nation, but as a resident of Paradise. Of course, it was still a bit excessive given her position. In the end, she still failed to completely vent out her happiness and so, with a flushed face, she began searching for the hero of this operation. However, for some reason, Seol Jihu flinched grandly when their eyes met. He then covered his mouth and hurriedly ran away. Teresa broke out in a fit of giggles and chased after him. Seol Jihu doggedly ran away from her, and eventually, sought shelter behind Chohong. Such joyous events happened here and there, but in any case, the fact that they were able to win without too much sacrifice from their side did not change. Later that day, Teresa Hussey conveyed the results to the Haramark Royal Family with two simple communique. [Parasites, annihilated. Defense of Arden Fortress, successful.] [Casualties from the reinforcement army: none.] A message of victory had been sent out for what felt like the first time in ages. * Even though the battle was over, the reinforcement army didn''t leave the Arden Fortress right away. They still had to take care of the aftermath. The battle may have been won, but it was only the reinforcement that suffered no casualties. The situation of the Arden Fortress was truly dire. The structure that was supposed to be ''nearly finished'' was now half in ruins. As for the forces that resided here, not even 200 managed to survive. It was pretty much a total annihilation. While Priests hurriedly went around here and there to perform their roles, Teresa was making requests for various supplies to be sent over via a communication crystal. Skills laborers and materials to reconstruct the fortress, carriages that would transport the injured back to the city, relief and medical supplies, etc. Seol Jihu wasn''t lounging around either. He spent his time either getting rid of the Parasite corpses or helped out with the initial preparation to get the fortress''s reconstruction started. In addition to acting as a lookout in his spare time, he went on patrols with Dylan every now and then. Although the odds were low, they still had to consider the follow-up attack from the Parasites. Perhaps preparing for this and that took more time than expected, the requested supplies only arrived eight days later. Earthlings got ready for the return trip back to Haramark only then. Before he left, Seol Jihu took one last look at the Arden Fortress with his ''Nine Eyes'' active. And it was still glowing in the same golden color. ''You gotta pay me back in the future, okay?'' He grinned slightly, and just as he was about to climb into the carriage along with the rest of Carpe Diem, his steps came to a halt. From the open door of the carriage right at the front, a certain someone''s hand was slowly gesturing at him, as if to order him to come closer. The owner of the hand peeking her head out of the doorway was none other than the grinning Teresa Hussey. * On their way back to Haramark. As soon as the group left the valley, the road became comparatively smooth. There wasn''t anything worth mentioning about the princess''s carriage. Well, Ian was riding in it too, but that was about it. I can only apologize to you, friend. N-no, it''s fine. Ian''s voice conveyed how apologetic he was, prompting Seol Jihu to quickly wave his hands about. Even then, I don''t feel good knowing that it was I who first made the suggestion, only to back out on you like this. After a lengthy period of rethinking, Ian decided to remain as the royal family''s Magician for a little while longer. There were a few reasons for this decision, but the biggest one had to do with the royal family making more concessions. Also, Teresa begged him too, so there was that as well. On top of that, the royal family also promised to wholeheartedly support him, so it''d become a step easier for Ian to break into the ranks of High Rankers. He said that once they returned to Haramark, he''d sign the revamped contract with them. Well, it wasn''t as if we made a definite promise or anything. And I also delayed giving you a definite answer. So, Master Ian, please don''t mind it. Thank you for saying that. That certainly eases a load off my shoulders. Ian slowly stroked his beard and formed a relaxed smile. Please wait a while longer. You see, there is a substantial difference between a High Ranker Magician and a regular one. Pardon? The royal family has made some concessions. They promised not to interfere with my external activities, such as going on expeditions or explorations. Ian winked playfully. Although things worked out this way because this old man couldn''t forsake the loyalty and bonds I''ve formed with them throughout the years, I was being honest when I said I''d like to form a team with you. I''ve learned a few things from this exped Ahem, I mean, our mission this time, as well as the battles we fought together. .Still trying to pretty up a swine, huh? Teresa took a look at the two men with a dumbfounded expression. Loyalty? Bonds? Let''s be real. You said yes reluctantly because we promised to raise your research budget and let you roam around freely whenever you feel like. Oh, my. Looks like she saw right through me. Ian stopped smiling like a wizened old man and formed a playful expression of someone pretending to not know anything. Teresa shook her head helplessly before seeing Seol Jihus face and going oops. I''m sorry. From the way I hear it, I guess you two were about to form a partnership. Indeed, Seol Jihu did regret it a bit. There was still a ton of things he didn''t know, so if an experienced, street-smart veteran Magician accompanied him, that would certainly give him a lot of confidence. However, it wasn''t as if they had agreed to the partnership in the first place, and he was in no position to demand one either. So, Seol Jihu decided to be satisfied with getting acquainted with these people only. No, it''s fine. It seems that Master Ian is a really important person from the royal family''s perspective. Thats indeed the case. Also, he''s essential if I want to make my dream come true. Your dream? Yup. Teresa''s eyes gleamed brightly. The Arden Fortress is only the first step in my dream becoming a reality. May I hear about this dream? Of course. It''s pretty simple, actually. The Arden Valley is an imposing mountain range, and it also serves as the border region that''s holding back the Parasites. Plus, it''s also the shortest route to Haramark for them. Seol Jihu also knew that much already. So, I plan to turn the entirety of the Arden Valley into a fortress. One large and impregnable enough to make the Parasite Queen voluntarily give up on the notion of invading us. Seol Jihu tilted his head slightly. ''Wait, it feels like I can remember something here.'' A considerable time had passed since he had that dream, but if some part of it still remained in a blurry, indistinct form like this, then it must have been an incredibly shocking incident. ''The Arden Valley. Haramark.'' .Not just a small portion, but fortifying the entire mountain range. All I can hear is your naked desire to overwork this old man to death. While Seol Jihu was thinking to himself, Ian grumbled softly under his breath. The royal family will always reward you accordingly. I am happy with the rewards, but this old man would like to hear a generous helping of your encouragement every now and then, as well. Well, it won''t be hard doing that for you, but youre just going to ask me to say things like, ''Kuek! Kill me instead! or ''That will not make me submit to you!'' How does that qualify as encouragement? Those are the perfect encouragements for this old man''s body. .I don''t want to. I don''t know why, but whenever I say those words, I feel strange. Hearing Teresa''s refusal, Ian could only tut in disappointment. Seol Jihu did his best to suppress his laughter. Still, he quietly gazed at Teresa with curiosity. Things have worked out well in the end, but his personal questions hadn''t been addressed yet. Why did he feel such a powerful attraction the first time he met this woman? He gave it a lot of thought, but couldn''t figure it out at all. ''Hold on.'' Feeling way too curious now, Seol Jihu activated his ''Nine Eyes'' again. Teresa remained colorless, but he wasn''t looking for that. ''Green is the General Observation, right?'' [Teresa Hussey''s Status Window] [1. General Information]Summoned date: N/AMark''s Grade: N/ASex/Age: Female/24Height/Weight: 168.5 CM/54.6 KgCurrent Condition: GoodClass: LV. 5 (Princess Knight)Nationality: HaramarkAffiliation: The Haramark Royal FamilyAlias: Haramark''s Princess [2. Traits]1. Temperament:Stout. (Both her mindset and actions are sharp and substantial.)Responsible (Places importance on the duties or obligations she''s been tasked with.)Heroic (Possesses vigorous spirit and does not hesitate to do minor matters if it needs to be.) 2. Aptitude:Sagacious (Has a gift in quickly judging the situation correctly and to respond accordingly.)Breaking-through (Regardless of the difficulty of the situation, she will search for a way to survive and overcome the current adversity.) [3. Physical Level]Strength: Intermediate (High) +1Endurance: Intermediate (Low)Agility: Intermediate (High)Stamina: Intermediate (Intermediate)Magic: Intermediate (Intermediate) +1Luck: Low (High) Remaining Ability points: 0 [4. Abilities.]1. Innate Abilities (1)2. Class Abilities (6)3. Other abilities (4) [5. Level of Cognition]Hard to please (Tenacious and persistent) / Curious / Melancholic (Feels hopeless and is frustrated in her heart) That was someone elses Status Window, something he hadn''t seen in a long, long time. He actually found it weird that he could also see the status window of a Paradisian. Did he stare at her too much? He didn''t get to read past the first couple of lines before Teresa suddenly swiveled her head towards him. She must have sensed his gaze. As soon as their eyes met, Seol Jihu flinched and hurriedly turned his head away, pretending to not notice anything. ''Was I found out?'' Just like a little kid who was busted for doing something naughty, Seol Jihu was inwardly feeling nervous. Excuse me. He pretended to not hear her. Ex~cu~se~me~~. When he didn''t reply, Teresa just got up from her spot and sat back down right next to him. Even then, he showed no response, so she brought herself even closer; close enough for their butts to touch. Seol Jihu flinched again and looked at her. A satisfied smile then formed on her face. Well, there is this thing. I''m curious about it, so can you help me understand it better? Pardon me? Back when we first met? Why were you staring at me so~ intently? You were doing the same thing just now. It was finally here. Seol Jihu fixed his expression and opened his mouth. If you were offended, I''d like to apologize. No? I wasn''t offended or anything like that. Teresa raised her hands. Well, let''s be honest, I know I''m quite pretty. She shrugged her shoulders nonchalantly. So, were you staring at me because of how pretty I am~? Was that it? Her absolutely forthright attitude left Seol Jihu utterly lost for words. It took some effort on his part to say something. Ah, that. Both your eyes color and your hair are quite beautiful, yes. From where I come from, pink color is very rare, you see. Seol Jihu smiled awkwardly all the while subconsciously trying to distance himself from her. He didn''t feel like letting her steal his lips again any time soon. Oh, really? I don''t feel much of anything, though. I, I see. Yes. I don''t particularly feel anything about them since I grew up with them. As the conversation unfolded, Seol Jihu managed to create a bit of a gap between them. Teresa tilted her head, but when she saw him covering his lips with his hand .Ah. She let off a soft gasp. H~ng. She then let out a strange moan as a clear-as-day playfulness filled up her expression. Well, I mean, you know. Her subtle but dangerous smile reminded Seol Jihu of a carnivorous predator taking aim at a herbivore. I''ve had these pinks eyes and pink hair since birth. She suddenly lowered her gaze and scanned her body for a second, and then And, also. She grinned brightly and leaned closer to Seol Jihu''s ear C and whispered. I''m pink in the other place, too. After whispering, Teresa winked at him. Seol Jihu hurriedly and rather painfully coughed and wheezed. * The traveling army arrived at Haramark on the fourth morning. Time spent away was one thing, but perhaps because so many incidents had happened since the initial departure from the city, Seol Jihu couldn''t help but welcome the sight of civilization. Both Teresa and Ian were busy people. As a departing gesture, she requested for a firm handshake. She also told him to wait a little bit for his promised rewards. Ian bade goodbye with these meaningful words, Let us meet again soon. After saying goodbyes to those two, Seol Jihu climbed out of their carriage all the while reorganizing his thoughts. He needed to receive the rewards and had to stop by a temple, too. He also had to worry about selling off his share of the loot, as well. He thought that, for a little while, he''d be kept somewhat busy. ''Even still..'' In the end, nothing much had changed. Ian decided to remain as the royal family''s Magician. Once the splitting of loot was done, he''d have to go his separate way from Carpe Diem too. Sure, they had gone through a lot together, so some amount of friendship and trust had been built between them, but it''d still be hard to go on another assignment with them again out of sheer coincidence like this time. ''It''d be nice if I could level up. Although being in another expedition would be tough, wouldn''t he still be able to weasel himself into an exploration party if he was at least a Level 2? ''If it doesn''t work out, I''ll just have to tough it out as a porter for a little while longer.'' Hey. While Seol Jihu stood there moistening his lower lip, a familiar voice suddenly pricked him in the ears. The trio of Dylan, Chohong, and Hugo were waiting for him by the city''s gate. Sorry about that. Were you guys waiting for me for long? Nope, not really. Chohong sneakily averted her gaze. Seol Jihu wondered if something was up because Hugo was grinning brightly like a fool and Dylan was quietly observing the situation with his arms firmly across his chest. H-hmm. Chohong coughed to clear her throat and quietly spoke up. So, whats your plan from now? Huh? His rather nonchalant reply prompted Chohong to roughly scratch her head. As if she couldn''t figure out what to say or how to say it, her lips restlessly parted and closed. Argh, damn it. You know, like Okay? Wanna come? She said something that had neither the beginning nor the end. Seeing Seol Jihu''s confused expression, Hugo began clapping his hands as huge laughter exploded out of his mouth. Chohong loudly yelled out, So why did you ask me to do it in the first place?! After the commotion died down, Dylan opened his mouth. Seol, are you planning to stay in Haramark? Yes, I am. Dylan advised him to leave Haramark, but Seol Jihu wasn''t planning on doing that. Him being right or wrong was beside the point; he just wanted to remain in this city for just a little while longer. I see Okay, in that case. Dylan uncrossed his arms and placed his hands on the heads of Chohong and Hugo. Listen. I am technically the leader of Carpe Diem, but even I find it pretty rough trying to control these two idiots. Seol Jihu was about to agree with that, but after seeing the scary glare shot from Chohong''s eyes, he stopped right away. So I want to know, would you like to lend me a hand doing that? Seol Jihu blinked his eyes. As your compensation, I''ll let you use a training facility that''s not too shabby from now on, free of charge. Only then did the youth realize the meaning of those words, and his jaw dropped slightly. D-Dylan. Dylan grinned, baring his teeth. Well, how about hashing out the small details while we eat, drink, and enjoy? Seol Jihu also smiled brightly. Sounds good to me. Chapter 65. One-of-a-kind Class When Seol Jihu woke up, the sun had climbed up to the middle of the sky. Even though he was nominally awake, he didn''t open his eyes. For one, he had a headache from his hangover painfully poking his forehead, and two, dreamy drowsiness was still lingering about him. Several thoughts fleeted in and out of his mind. Back when he volunteered as a porter in the pub; the events of the Forest of Denial, and the vengeful spirit of the tomb; the deaths of Samuel, Alex, and their team; the fortress tucked within the Arden Valley, Princess Teresa Hussey, and Ian. And then.. Feeling like he had just woken up from a long, long dream, Seol Jihu let a soft sigh escape from his lips. He opened his eyes to see the warm sunlight filling up this unfamiliar room. Everything was foreign, including the white walls with cracks here and there, as well as the bed he was lying on. ''Oh. Right.'' His confusion gradually settled down. Seol Jihu and the members of Carpe Diem were celebrating last night, and they made him chug down one tall glass after another C and that''s where his memories ended. Someone must have carried him into this room. The important thing was that he was now a member of Carpe Diem. They were the only team in Haramark marked by the ''Golden Commandment'', so understandably, he was quite pleased with this result. Seol Jihu jumped up from the bed and threw the windows open. He was thinking of catching some refreshing breeze while looking at the scenery provided by the city of Haramark, but he could only frown deeply at the steadily-permeating stench of acrid body odor. His current state was nothing to laugh about. He was stuck in the wilderness for almost three weeks and hadn''t had the chance to properly wash up, not even once. Thankfully, he discovered a shower in the bathroom attached to this particular room, so he promptly stripped down. * After scrubbing every part of his body with cold water, Seol Jihu now felt quite refreshed. Putting on regular clothes, he emerged from the bedroom only to realize that there was no one else on the third floor. He went down to the first floor, just in case, and finally spotted a familiar face there. Chohong, kitted out in a sleeveless T and a pair of hot pants just like the first time he saw her, was busy exercising as sweat poured down from her body. When he cautiously entered the gym, Chohong turned her pony-tailed head slightly towards him while still hanging on the steel bar. Oh, you''re up. Yeah, just now. What about you? Woke up in the morning. I was thinking of getting rid of the hangover together, but you were in a deep sleep, so I left without waking you. Now that he thought about it, there was an extra bed in the room. That must have belonged to Chohong. If it was breakfast, you should have woken me up, though. Breakfast, my foot. Exercise is the best cure for a hangover, you know? Besides all that, aren''t you too weak against alcohol? You got KO''ed way too quickly. . Don''t worry. You didn''t throw a drunken rampage. You just slept quietly like a baby. Chohong smirked and resumed her pull-up regime. Every time the steel bar touched her chest, her finely-crafted muscles flexed for all to see on her sweat-soaked back. Seol Jihu''s stare was held captive by that mesmerizing sight. He heard somewhere that a woman''s body was supposedly much harder to develop muscles, especially to that degree. So, it went without saying that she must''ve worked very hard to get to where she was. The longer he watched, the more impressed he got C at the same time, he even thought it looked quite beautiful to behold, as well. Chohong carried on and did 50 more pull-ups, and her posture didn''t stray once. After letting the bar go, she lightly landed back down on the floor and began controlling her breathing. Seol Jihu took a closer look at his surroundings with a trembling heart. He had no idea who created this gym, but well, everything here was top class. From what he heard, not only the entirety of the first floor but even the back of the building as well as the basement had been converted into the team''s training facility. ''What should I start with?'' Hey, let''s go back upstairs. It''s almost time, too. Mm? Hearing those words coming out of the blue, Seol Jihu could only look around himself with an unwilling expression. Chohong, meanwhile, emptied out a whole bottle of water in one go and exhaled deeply. Dylan said he''d be back by lunch at the latest. I didn''t see him upstairs though. He''ll be here. Dylan''s like a devil, you see. Chohong wiped the sweat off her neck with a towel as she opened the exit door. Seol Jihu could only take one last look at the gym with a wistful expression, before turning around to leave as well. * Just as Chohong said, two boys of Carpe Diem returned to the office while she was taking a shower. Dylan was carrying a huge bag on his back, and Hugo was carrying a lengthy item wrapped in blue fabric, a wide grin seemingly perma-glued to his face. Dylan spoke to Seol Jihu as the latter stood up from the couch. Oh, hey, Seol. You''re up. Ah, yes. Just now. Where are you guys coming from? If I were to use Master Ian''s analogy, I went to fetch our quail eggs. .Quail eggs? Dylan didn''t say anything else, and after putting the bag down, plopped down on the couch himself. He rummaged through his pockets, only to stare at Seol Jihu with a somewhat dazed face. The youth chuckled and handed over the packet of cigarettes. D*mn it. Thanks. When I go back to Earth next time, I''m going to buy a truck full of this crap and bring it over. Hehehe. I''m really beginning to enjoy this brand, you know? Hugo butted in and shamelessly stole a cigarette. Oh, hey. You guys came back. Chohong emerged from the shower then, with a wet towel covering her hair. She then plopped next to Seol Jihu. You guys are late. I thought you''d be quick about it. There was no helping it. We had to stop by two different places, after all. I get it, so take them out already. Stop building the suspense, will you? Chohong giggled and rubbed her hands gleefully. Only then did Seol Jihu realize that it was now the time to split the rewards. Alright. First of all. Clang! Dylan placed a substantial-looking pouch on the coffee table and it issued a nice-sounding metallic clank. As the reward for going on the recon of the Forest of Denial, as well as participating in the defense of the fortress, we got 850 silver coins. Samuel and his team are gone, so their share is excluded. Including Master Ian''s share, it''s 170 Silver coins per head. Wow!! Chohong jumped up in surprise before squatting down on the couch. She began raising a great fuss. For real? Is this for real!? The Haramark Royal Family is known for being generous with their rewards, but they added a little bit extra this time. Keuh!! That princess sure knows how to treat others! And, also. Dylan pulled out another pouch, this time smaller than the previous one. This is the reward from Sicilia. Just as the contract stipulated, nice and clean 100 silver coins per head. 270 Silver coins!! Chohong clenched both of her fists and celebrated. On the other hand, Seol Jihu was a little bit unimpressed. Kim Hannah gave him 100 silver coins to begin with, so it was a bit hard for him to truly grasp the actual value of these 270 silver coins. ''Right, the main forms of currency in circulation are supposed to be copper and silver coins.'' Now it made a bit more sense. There was no way Kim Hannah would have given him only a tiny amount when she gave out hundreds of millions of won as pocket money as if it was a small change to her. In any case, 270 silver coins converted to 270,000 copper coins. Thinking that he''d ask later how much value a single silver coin possessed, Seol Jihu quietly took the coin pouch Dylan handed over. So, shall we get to the main topic, then? Dylan cautiously pulled out the burial goods one by one from the large bag. There were a total of ten items they managed to bring out from the tomb. Chohong drooled avariciously, before going Oops! What about that geezer? Master Ian said that we can go ahead and take our pick first. He said he will take whatever two that''s been left behind. Heh~. A Magician is actually yielding like that? What a surprise. Well, he''s employed by the royal family. I''m sure he''s not exactly hurting for money. Dylan picked up one of the burial goods. It was a decorative item shaped like a tree and fashioned out of several precious jewels. Brown, red, and green colors harmonized with each other beautifully and displayed a brilliant splendor. Most importantly, though, there was a ''fruit'' about half the size of an adult''s pinky on top of the item itself that stole everyone''s attention. It was emitting a rather attractive golden luster. We can pick two items each for ourselves, but personally, I''d like Seol to have this one. Dylan looked to his sides as if to ask for the consent from his teammates. Chohong let out a soft groan. Oh, well. Sure. The kid worked hardest, after all. Agreed. Yup, me too! Hugo agreed quickly, as well. As if it was the most obvious thing in the world, Dylan separated the gold bit and the jewel tree before handing them both over to Seol Jihu. Congratulations. Although he received them because they were being handed over, Seol Jihu still felt a bit bewildered here. Maybe he read the youth''s expression, Dylan lightly waved his hand about. Don''t worry about it and just take them. Whether it was the expedition or the battle at the fortress, we''d all be dead meat if it wasn''t for you. Oh, uh Sure. Thank you. Oh, right. I did it out of habit, but still. Let me give you an advice for the future. No matter what, it''s better to sell the gold and jewels separately. No, wait. If you can help it, it''d be better to hold onto the gold. That thing, you should at least get half a gold coin. Hugo stared at the treasure with envious eyes. Seol Jihu tilted his head and took a look at the golden fruit decoration. Now that he took another look, even he could tell that the gold bit was the most expensive part of the treasure. But, if gold was so valuable, then why didn''t anyone bring some from Earth? ''I''m sure there''s a reason.'' Seol Jihu told himself to ask about that later, and for now, he focused on the splitting of the loot. It didn''t take long to split the burial goods. Besides the one he got in the beginning, Seol Jihu got another treasure. It was a small sculpture shaped like a flower out of a jewel that boasted five different hues. Besides that, everyone agreed Hugo would be the new owner of Kahn''s halberd, while Dylan and Chohong took half of the remaining articles of the deceased for themselves. The expressions of both Chohong and Hugo looked so satisfied that the smiles on their faces didn''t want to fade away for a long time afterwards. Looks like it''s time to hand over the final item. Seol Jihu thought it was the end, but Dylan brought one last thing out. It was none other than the mystery item wrapped in the blue fabric, the one Hugo was carrying not too long ago. Seol, it''s yours. ? Princess Teresa Hussey tasked us with delivering it, saying it''s for the hero who helped her defend the Arden Fortress. So, please~, accept it. That crazy bitch. Chohong rubbed her arms as if goosebumps were breaking out there. Seol Jihu unwrapped the blue fabric as if he was under some sort of a spell, and soon, he was greeted by the sight of a two-meter-long spear. His dazed eyes scanned the entirety of the weapon. The long, smooth spear shaft glowed in a faint blue hue, and from the sharply-refined blades on the tip, he could physically see the ice-white cold air swirling about. Overall, it was not flashy and pleasingly simple, but he actually liked that the most. It was as if he was looking at a spear expertly carved out of a solid block of ice. When he gently grasped the shaft, the cold sensation assaulted his hand, but that lasted only for a moment; he already felt familiar with the weapon, and the cool, refreshing aura immediately rushed into his body. Even his brain felt refreshed then. Wow. Dylan gave him a piece of paper, saying that it was the certificate of authenticity, but Seol Jihu couldn''t really pay any mind to that. What the heck?! Isnt this a magic spear!? Chohong''s brows shot up real high after she read the certificate for herself. I hear that it''s got ''Freezing'' magic imbued to it. Also, something to purify the wielder''s mind. Although, the effect is a bit on the minor side. What''s gotten into that princess? No, before that. Isn''t this way too over the top? She must have found Seol really to her liking. She even complained to me, asking me why I didn''t bring him along. Even then. A weapon with two separate magics. Chohong pulled her chin back and muttered helplessly, but Dylan simply shrugged his shoulders. Well, thanks to Seol, the kingdom''s elite soldiers were completely unscathed, so there''s that. I''m sure she''s grateful. I''m so envious~. This kid now won''t have to worry about getting a weapon until he''s at least Level 4. Stop drooling over someone else''s stuff and focus on your own loot, Chohong. Are you going to sell them? Of course! Chohong regained her spirit in a matter of seconds and proclaimed loudly. Imma sell them at a really, reaaaally high price! Hugo was also brimming with vigorous spirit, as well. In that case, we should head to Scheherazade. The auction venue is over there, after all. Dylan chuckled as if he expected such a reaction from the two of them, before shifting his gaze to the youth. Seol Jihu was still dazedly staring at the spear. Seol? . Seol! Y-yes?? Finally regaining his senses, Seol Jihu blinked his eyes and looked at Dylan. What will you do? Regarding your share of the burial goods, and you also have that Proof of Castitas to think about. Ah, right. Seol Jihu quickly organized his thoughts and pointed at the tree-shaped jewel sculpture. I''ll sell only this one. I''ll hold on to the rest for the time being. You made the right call. Dylan nodded his head. The proof of chastity might be a piece of artifact designed for Priests, but even then, Dylan was thinking of strongly dissuading Seol if the youth chose to sell it. Why? Because it was too good of an item to sell to someone else. Alright, then. Are there any other items you need to store away? Besides the ones here. Well, I do have a couple. He still had the Divine Elixirs and the Divine Stigmata. He wasn''t planning to use either of them now, and without a doubt, they were top treasures in his possession that he needed to guard with his life. Good. Chohong, Hugo, you two get ready. Meanwhile, Seol, bring them out. You want me to bring them out? Dylan replied simply to Seol Jihu''s question. We have a place we gotta visit first. * The place Dylan wanted to take the youth to was, of course, a temple. Haramark''s nickname was the city of crime. One never knew what might happen here, said Dylan, so it was far, far safer to leave valuable items in the safekeeping of the temples. Seol Jihu thought that argument was quite logical, so he didn''t say anything else and brought his luggage along. Also, he wasn''t just going there to use the storage service, either. How do you level up? Dylan shook his head side to side at Seol Jihu''s question. We don''t raise our levels. A god determines that. A god determines it. Like when you get your class? Right, like that. What kind of an experience you had, how great your achievements are, they play an important role in your leveling up process. Dylan continued on as they walked the streets. That''s why you see such a disparity between people''s speed of leveling up, but. Well, I can''t tell what''s gonna happen with you. You''re such an Irregular, after all. It''d be nice if my level jumps up to three in one go. You shouldn''t get your hopes up too much. Most people won''t reach Level 2 even if they work as a porter for over twenty different expeditions. Dylan chuckled to himself before his steps suddenly came to a halt. Now that I think about it, where should we go? You mean, which temple? Mm. To be honest, it doesn''t matter which one you go to until you''re Level 4. Can we go to Gula''s temple? Seol Jihu quickly made his suggestion as if he was waiting for the chance. Gula, huh. Since that''s one of the gods that look after the Warriors, I guess it''s fine. Alright, let''s go. Sounds like there are other gods beside Gula if you''re a Warrior. Yup. Ira is another god in charge of the Warriors. Once you become a High Ranker, you''ll have to choose between Gula and Ira. Who did you choose, Dylan? Superbia. Unfortunately, Archers don''t have a choice. While chatting about this and that, they arrived at Gula''s temple. As soon as entering the building, he entrusted his items in the storage there. He even felt a bit regretful that he didn''t come here sooner to utilize the services since it was free of charge for all Level 1s. When he was going back to Earth, he had to return the storage key back to reception and get a receipt, but this time around, it simply ended with him registering his name only. I''ll wait for you outside. Do your thing. Dylan walked out of the front entrance, and Seol Jihu headed directly towards the main hall. As his steps led him down the darkened hallway, he sensed his nervousness spiking up higher. His mind may have changed now, but way back in the beginning, the reason he chose to enter Paradise was because of that ''dream''. And the one thing that was clearly etched itself in his memory was the god named Gula. Just like how it was with the Temple of Luxuria, the main hall here was dark and quiet. Soon enough, Seol Jihu spotted a massive ash-grey stone statue and stopped walking not too far from it. There were around dozen or so Earthlings near the statue, and every single one had their heads lowered and their eyes firmly shut. As for the statue, it was of a woman wearing a thin gown, and a deep hood was covering her face. Seol Jihu quietly studied the statue for a little while longer, before closing his eyes and slowly lowered his head. It happened, then. [Come closer, my child.] Out of the blue, a warm voice resounded within his head. He experienced something like this before, yet he couldn''t help but let his eyes shoot open. He stared at the statue in a slight daze, but eventually, walked closer. For some reason, he thought he could hear Gula''s gentle chuckle. Uhm, I, uh. [You don''t have to speak physically. I can read your thoughts.] Thinking that he too had heard of those words from somewhere, Seol Jihu closed his eyes again. The ensuing silence lasted for quite a bit of time. Was he too nervous right now? He had a ton of stuff he wanted to ask, but his lips didn''t want to open up at all. [Fufu, fufufu.] She must have found something rather humorous because Gula gently chuckled for a while. [You''ve been doing well, I see. Thanks to your actions, my interests have been rekindled.] Her praise came out of nowhere. [Stopping the human named Kang Seok and saving the Arden Fortress were the right decision to make. Even though they may seem like small actions, the resulting ripples will not be seen as insignificant in the long run.] Was she talking about the ''butterfly effect''? Seol Jihu began thinking that the god named Gula knew about pretty much everything he had done so far. [However, it''s still not enough.] ''Pardon me?'' [My child, the future cannot be changed that easily. A salmon might be able to swim against the flow of a river, but it can''t reverse the ocean itself.] What was she even talking about? Seol Jihu felt confused here, but still, decided to focus on what he could. ''There''s something I''m curious about.'' [I''m sure you there is.] Gula quietly acquiesced. [However, I can''t answer most of them at this point in time.] ''But, why not?'' [The reasons are simple. Firstly, your qualification falls far too short. And secondly.] The ends of Gula''s sentence blurred, which was rather uncharacteristic of her. [The things I''ve said, there is no need to tell the present you.] She then quietly carried on. It looked as if this Q&A session was drawing to a close, so Seol Jihu quickly thought of some things to say. ''Gula-nim, may I ask you a question?'' [If it''s related to your dream, then I won''t allow it.] As if she knew what was coming, Gula decisively said no. Seol Jihu formed a tearful expression. ''But, that''s unfair.'' [I''ve said this to you before.] He suddenly felt a sensation of something soft gently stroking his head. [I understand youre curious. However, that knowledge can''t be given to you, and just as importantly, you don''t have to know them. Not yet, at least.] ''If I meet the sufficient qualifications, will you tell me everything?'' [If that is your wish.] ''May I know what that qualification is?'' [It will be when the star shines again.] Gula clearly stated the ''requirement''. [For a star of fate that lost its luster to regain its brightness C it will not be achieved by simply working hard. You must put in double the effort.] Seol Jihu still couldn''t understand a single thing. ''I don''t get it. Then, can you at least tell me something about the gold stamp?'' [Just a little bit.] Gula answered more willingly this time. [The reason you were able to receive the gold stamp was that there had been a few remnants left behind from the deal made when the ''Royal Oath had been invoked.] ''The Royal Oath?'' [That is as far as I can tell you. I do not wish to burden you with more baggage than this.] Gula stopped talking there. Seol Jihu inwardly complained. It was like he was being spoken to in Greek, or as if he was trying to catch the distant floating clouds. However, he thought that he''d get scolded if he insisted for more clarity, so he was unsure of what to do next. [Let us stop grumbling now and commence with determining what your new level will be.] ''.Okay.'' [Hmm. Let''s see. Certainly, it is incorrect to think of your current abilities as a Level 1 Warrior.] Seol Jihu''s ears perked up. [Now normally, it would be possible for you to leapfrog Level 2 and become a Level 3 Lancer straight away.] ''Really?'' He was hoping against hoping, but could he really leap up to Level 3 in one breath? [If that''s what you want, I can change your class right now.] ''I do.'' [However.] Even before he had the chance to finish saying ''I do want it, thank you'', Gula cut him off. [I am thinking of giving you two other paths to choose from.] ''??'' [Now that I have taken a closer look, I see that you utilize your mana quite brilliantly during the battles.] That was true. The real reason Seol Jihu could display abilities exceeding a Level 1 Warrior was all thanks to his freakish high mana reserve. [So, after some deliberation, I''ve come to the conclusion that changing your class to Level 2 ''Mana Spearman'' might be in order. I judged that it would be a waste of your mana for you to walk the same path as others have taken.] ''A Mana Spearman? But, I heard that it''s already hard digging one well.'' [Indeed, there was a talk of you potentially becoming a Magic Spearman. Although rare, there have been precedents before. However, what I am talking about is Mana Spearman.] Gula cleared up the confusion. [Normally, one would go through Level 2 Spearman before becoming Level 3 Lancer. In fact, many spear-wielding Warriors choose this path.] If Seol Jihu chose this path, he would immediately jump up to Level 3. [Becoming a Magic Spearman isn''t a bad idea, either. If you take into account your starting mana, then you can easily handle ''digging two wells''. However, as you have to walk two separate roads, the current experience points you earned are only enough to reach Level 2.] It was also fine for him to combine magic into his actions. Honestly, didn''t he almost end up as a Magician back in the Neutral Zone? [And similarly, you will only reach Level 2 as a Mana Spearman with your current achievements. However, this is a path none have walked before C a true one-of-a-kind class.] The ''Mana Spearman'' class was created in consideration of Seol Jihu''s unique characteristics. However, that also meant he would become a trailblazer of the unknown. [Originally, it is our duty to choose the right class for you. However, we also have agreed to respect your opinion, ever since you requested the path of a Warrior back in the Awakening Chamber.] Gula''s voice became lower. [And now. You must choose.] And, so [Which path will you walk on?] He was now greeted with three differing choices. Chapter 66. Encounter (1) All Seol Jihu could think about during his trip to the temple was his level. There were three ''benefits'' he''d get to enjoy after going through a level up. First, he could earn ''points'' to increase the status of his physical body. He received 1 point when he rose from Level 0 to Level 1, and he would receive 2 points when he becomes Level 2. Similarly, he would receive 3 points when leveling up to Level 3. In other words, by choosing to become a Level 3 Lancer, Seol Jihu would immediately find himself with 6 points to use. The second benefit had to do with learning abilities reserved for each level, and the third one would be that his future activities in Paradise would become that much easier to carry out. A Warrior had to be at least Level 3 if he wanted to enter an expedition. Of course, the equipment was equally important, but that was another story. Those were the benefits in a nutshell. Having heard the new choices laid out before him, Seol Jihu inexplicably recalled the days back in the Neutral Zone. He remembered seeing the item list of the VIP store and then, in order to gather a lot of Survival Points as soon as possible, he disregarded everything and tried his hand at a ''Hard'' difficulty mission. As a result, he nearly died. And now, he was utterly blinded by the notion of leveling up quickly. He couldn''t help but question himself as he felt a strong sense of deja vu when comparing the past and the current him. ''I can''t rush this.'' Indeed, he needed to be thoughtful about it. The future direction of his growth depended on the choice he makes right here, right now. Seol Jihu tightly grasped the spear Teresa Hussey gifted him. The cold energy seeping into his flesh quickly cooled off his body that had been heated up from nervous tension and agitation. Eventually, he was able to calmly fire up the calculator in his head. ''.The points.'' If he was so eager to raise the current status of his physical body, then he would have consumed the Divine Elixirs already. However, he hadn''t done so yet, all because Agnes dissuaded him. She told him that there was room to improve himself through training, so there was no reason to waste his potential by raising his powers through the usage of potions, or for that matter, points given through leveling up. Also, one needed progressively more points to increase the front grade of ones stats. For instance, trying to raise a stat from ''Extreme'' to ''Low'' required a single point, Low to Intermediate required two points, Intermediate to High required three points, and High to Highest'' required four points. However, the Divine Elixirs possessed a special property of ignoring what that front ''grade'' was and raised the Stat a realm higher with no limitations. Thus, it made more of a logical sense to use them once his physical stats gone up much higher. The reason Agnes said ''The differences would become even starker as time wears on'' was precisely this. ''New abilities?'' This was also the same story. Agnes recommended that he learn them through practice, rather than spending his hard-earned ''achievement points'' to acquire them. ''.Then, what about working in Paradise?'' Since he was now a part of Carpe Diem, he was no longer as worried as before regarding that topic. [Fufu. Fufufufu.] Gula began to laugh. Seol Jihu felt embarrassed because it was as if his private thoughts were laid bare. But he didnt feel too bad either. After all, he had been feeling a soft hand gently stroking his head from a while ago. It was like he was getting praised for being so meticulous and thoughtful. ''Gula-nim. [Hm?] ''I''d like to know the difference between a Magic Spearman and an Mana Spearman.'' [It will be better to see it once than hearing it hundreds of times. Now, open your eyes.] He did, and right at that moment, the surroundings suddenly blackened out, before something weird happened in front of his eyes. A giant ''screen'' suddenly appeared there. Although he couldn''t hear any sound, it was kinda similar to being in a cinema. The person standing tall in the middle of the screen was none other than Seol Jihu himself. He was standing on top of a tall hill with a haughty expression on his face as he glared at the hundreds of enemies rushing up from below. He opened his mouth and lazily raised his left hand up. Four magic circles suddenly formed in the surrounding air and began rotating as they grew larger and larger. Shortly thereafter, the Seol Jihu of the screen lowered his left arm with some vigor. Dozens upon dozens of electrified spears rained out of the magic circles to cause a colorful cacophony of explosions down below. About half of the original number managed to break past the explosions. However, even before they could reach the summit, the magic circles came down from the sky to surround Seol Jihu. Their colors changed from yellow to blue, and as if to protect him, they began spinning around his vicinity. These magic circles defended him from the attacks of the approaching enemies, all the while continuously spitting out ice-cold frost. Frost gradually covered up the bodies of the enemies, and it was at this point that Seol Jihu stopped concentrating on his defense with the spinning magic circles, immediately switching over to the attack mode. Using a physical spear, he then began stabbing the enemies that had their movements dulled significantly. He killed all of his opponents in no time. [You can say that the ''Magic Spearman'' is a hybrid class that aims to synergistically combine two disparate abilities.] Gula''s voice resounded out. [Meaning, by adding the advantages of wielding magic to your foundation as a Warrior, you''d be able to enjoy a good balance of long-distance and close-quarter combat capabilities.] ''So, what I saw just now was the Magic Spearman.'' Seol Jihu swallowed his saliva and quickly nodded his head. [And then] The scene on the screen changed. Now, a horde of creatures was running on a grassy plain. There was one thing noticeably different from this footage compared to the previous one, and that would be Seol Jihu C he wasn''t standing still anymore. He was still alone, but at the moment, he was dashing rapidly on the same grassy plain as the horde, but from the opposite side, instead. He resembled a furious lion with that angry scowl and the fearsome glare on his face. His aura was so strong that Seol Jihu the viewer almost mistakenly thought that a powerful storm was being kicked up around the Seol Jihu in the screen. The two sides violently crashed into each other. Seol Jihu had been paying the utmost attention until then, and his shoulders instinctively shrunk back from that scarcely believable impact force. But then, his jaw nearly dropped to the floor from the ensuing spectacle. Centered around the point of contact, dozens of enemies were thrown up high in the air. Digging into the enemy ranks like a hungry tiger, Seol Jihu of the screen danced and darted about among the confused and hapless opponents. An overwhelming, many-meters-long aura exploded out from the sharp blades of his weapon as he swung his spear around valiantly. And when that brilliant light of destruction flashed past twice, every single enemy standing straight was split cleanly in half. That wasn''t all, though. One enemy got lucky and somehow managed to survive that. It tried to attack from the blind spot, but. ''!!'' Seol Jihu of the screen disappeared. No, actually, he was already airborne. Seol Jihu the viewer never even blinked once, yet he failed to capture that movement. The Seol Jihu of the screen pierced forward with his spear mid-air and killed the last one, and he gently landed back on the corpse-filled grassy plain. In the literal blink of an eye, the battleground had been swept clean. Now that was a battle prowess reaching the level of godhood. [Back in the Chamber of Awakening, you wished to tread on the Warrior''s path.] The screen disappeared then, and his vision was restored. [Greatly enhancing the combat capabilities of a Warrior, which are based off on one''s own physical attributes, with the fundamental amplifying effect of the mana C that is the Mana Spearman.] Seol Jihu sucked in cold breaths. [I shall mention this once more. Your current mana is a realm higher than many High Ranker Warriors. When you reach their league with this class, you will be able to produce superhuman feats that normal Warriors cant even dream about achieving.] So, then. The main topic was here. Aim towards the perfect synergy of two disparate sources of power and try to catch two birds at once, or simply choose to dig one well, but dig it deep enough to break past what is considered the accepted norm. ''.I''ve made up my mind, Gula-nim.'' After a long deliberation, Seol Jihu finally made his decision. [Indeed, I suspected as much.] She must have read his mind because Gula responded to him immediately. [I must ask you this. Will you not regret your decision later on?] ''No. I won''t.'' His own reply was just as immediate, too. [In that case, it shall be so.] The gentle hand brushing his head withdrew. A short moment of stillness later, Gula''s voice continued on. [In the name of Gula, I shall henceforth bestow the title of Level 2 Mana Spearman to Seol Jihu. I expect great feats befitting the one-of-a-kind class from you.] * Dylan was leaning against one of the support pillars of the temple, a cigarette burning on the end of his lips. He spotted Seol Jihu staggering out of the entrance and quickly pushed off from the pillar. Are you done? Yes. Sorry, I kinda got delayed. Well, the longer you take, the better your. What''s the matter? Dylan gazed on with a questioning look. Seol Jihu rubbed the top of his head for a bit, before opening his mouth to grumble a bit. I got smacked on the head. By who? Gula-nim. What? Seol Jihu could only lick his lower lip at Dylan''s confused reply. After his new class had been decided, he didn''t immediately leave the side of Gula''s statue. Nope. He decided to throw two more questions, just in case. The first one was regarding his ''Nine Eyes''. He politely inquired if he could ''unlock'' the remaining direction of his Innate Ability with the achievement points he had earned from participating in the battle of the Arden Valley. The answer he got in return was resoundingly simple C not even nearly enough. He then unwisely went on a complaining spree, asking what she could possibly mean by ''not even enough'' when he was able to unlock other directions just fine back in the Tutorial or back in the Neutral Zone. However, those were from the special benefit of the Gold Mark as well as the effect of the Ambrosia. What he got in return for his complaints was Gula chiding him in no uncertain terms, telling him that it was no easy feat to evolve one''s abilities that didn''t fall under the category of those learned through leveling up. Then, she even added that the right direction of his ''Nine Eyes'' contained the powers of all three directions overlapping with one another, so he better stop dreaming about unlocking it with one or two simple achievements. He''d have been fine if he stopped there. But no C he cautiously asked her again if it was possible to rename his class because the current name seemed a bit too uncool. He ended up getting smacked on the top of his head for being ungrateful. I''m not sure what exactly happened in there, but. In any case, don''t worry about it. Its not that easy to level up. Dylan came up with an explanation on his own and lightly patted the youth on his back. Seol Jihu stopped being dejected and opened his eyes wider. Ah, but I did level up, though. Dylan''s patting hand came to an abrupt stop. * As soon as returning from the temple, they packed up their luggage and climbed aboard the carriage. The team of Carpe Diem was now heading to Scheherazade. It would''ve been fine to dispose of their loot in Haramark if they were dealing with simple treasures, but well, jewelry this intricate and finely crafted would only fetch their correct prices back in the capital city. Level 2?! After the carriage left the gates of Haramark, Chohong finally asked him about the results and naturally began freaking out. [Your current Status Window] [1. General Information] Class: LV 2. Mana SpearmanAffiliation: Carpe Diem [3. Physical Level] Strength: Low (High)Endurance: Low (High)Agility: Intermediate (Low)Stamina: Low (High)Magic: Intermediate (High)Luck: Intermediate (Low) Remaining ability points: 3 Seol Jihu grinned after taking a good look at his Status Window. Wow. I can''t believe it. Hugo formed a shocked face. Dylan heard it beforehand, so he at least could manage a nonplussed expression. Although rare, there have been other cases before. Even then I heard a couple of pretty interesting things from Sicilia. Dylan continued on. First of all. I hear that there''s a brand new star rising up in Scheherazade. Signed up with Sinyoung and also a March graduate, just like Seol. Seol Jihu''s brows shot up. Chohong snorted unhappily as if all of her enthusiasm had dissipated in an instant. If it''s Sinyoung, then it''s no surprise. They probably dumped a crap ton of support on that rookie, right? Totally different from our Seol here, who''s basically headbutting the ground naked. I agree 100%. Hugo nodded his head in an exaggerated manner. Not minding them, Seol Jihu hurriedly asked Dylan. Do you know who this super rookie is? No, not really. I didn''t get to hear the name. Dylan scratched the side of his head. But apparently, the public perception of this person isn''t so good. In fact, I heard that this rookie can sometimes be a bit psychotic at times. Her nickname is supposedly the Crimson-Eyed Amazoness or something close to that. Chohong snorted derisively. What the hell? What''s up with that cringey name? Is she supposed to be a Berserker or something? That''s the funny thing. I hear that she''s walking around with these bloodshot eyes all the time because she has trouble going to sleep. Maybe she''s got insomnia or something. .You sure you got correct info? Cinzia was the one who told me. Dylan shrugged his shoulders. Seol Jihu wasn''t feeling sure now. Initially, he thought that the super rookie had to be Yun Seora, but now that he heard the description, it couldn''t have been her. She wasn''t someone with a tendency to have psychotic breakdowns, after all. At least, not according to his memories, anyway. ''Well, this person might have been newly scouted by Sinyoung.'' Seol Jihu thought like so, but out of the blue, he felt something weighty on his thighs. He looked down to find Chohong resting her head there. .You''re heavy. Eiii, come on now, be still. Whew, this is really comfortable, you know. Anyways. I''m guessing that it''s a bit noisy in Scheherazade right now. She stretched her legs while speaking up. Yeah, it''s pretty noisy over there. But with something else, actually. About what? Did you hear something else from Noonim? Dylan hesitated somewhat when Chohong asked him in a hurry. Mm. Honestly, I can''t believe it''s really happening, either. What''s going on? Cinzia Noonim isn''t the type to bullshit around, right? Dylan nodded in agreement and opened his mouth. She said the Temple of Luxurias movements have been suspicious. Really? What did she say? Dylan mulled over his words before quietly opening his mouth. Cinzia thinks that, just maybe, the Daughter of Luxuria is coming back. Chohong shot right up from the lap pillow. What did you say?! It''s not confirmed, but Cinzia seemed almost convinced. By then, even Hugo looked utterly stunned by this revelation. Which left Seol Jihu with a feeling that he was observing this discussion from very far away. So, he sneaked closer to Hugo and his still-open jaw. Hugo, what''s going on here? Hap. Hugo quickly shut his mouth up and blinked his eyes. Oh, that. It''s about the apostle of god. Were talking about the Executor. The Executor? Yup. You see, Luxuria is the god in charge of looking after the Priests. She''s the best when it comes to the power of healing. Okay. You can think of this Executor as the end boss among the healing-type Priests. Shes a Unique Ranker, and thats enough to show how amazing she is. Seol Jihu tilted his head. This explanation was somewhat lacking. Do you know who she is? I obviously dont know her personally, but Ive seen her a few times from afar. She showed up in Haramark a bunch of times to do some volunteer work and stuff. Hugo then suddenly poked Chohong on the side. Hey, now that I think about it, isn''t she also from Area 1? Yeah, you''re right. Hearing Chohong''s reply, Seol Jihu began forming a look of curiosity. Stuff about her that''s been mentioned so far painted this unknown person to be an absolutely amazing Earthling. Naturally, his curiosity had been stoked now. Can you tell me more, please? Argh, he''s starting again. Chohong formed a fed-up face and quickly distanced herself, but as he had done always, Hugo replied earnestly. Hmm, okay. First of all. First of all? Seol Jihu''s eyes sparkled in anticipation. Hugo enjoyed that reaction for a second or two, before speaking in a rare, weighty, and grave tone of voice. She''s got a huge rack. Hugo. Seol Jihu had been seriously paying attention, so understandably, his expression gradually hardened. Hugo was smiling relaxedly, and he quickly waved his hand about. N-no, hang on! I''m telling you the truth! I told you that I saw her, right? She''s definitely a 65G! . Uh and oh, she''s a real knockout too. So much so that some people even call her the physical manifestation of Luxuria. Hugo took a bit of pause in between his words, and Chohong burst out in laughter when he was done. Eiii, you know that ain''t true. Everyone knows that Luxuria is a goddess of lust. And that woman is as far removed from being a bitch in heat as you can get. That''s only because you don''t know the truth. Doesn''t matter whether you''re a guy or a chick, those who look prim and proper are the nastiest in bed, you know. Don''t you remember what the nickname of that woman is? It''s the Steel Wall. THE Steel Wall. I mean, even the famous Sung Shihyun tried to woo her for a long time only to get rejected by her outright. Yup, that woman''s as far removed from being a lusty slut as you can possibly get. I''m telling you, you gotta take a deeper look inside the person first. They were casually exchanging their opinions in the beginning, but eventually, the whole thing morphed into a full-on debate in no time. Seol Jihu could only shake his head while looking at the two arguing over something completely inconsequential. Dylan chuckled from the side. Here''s the reason I scouted you, Seol. * Their carriage arrived in Scheherazade exactly four days later. As soon as they set foot on the soils of the capital city, they decided to go their separate ways. There was no real reason to act together, and besides that, disposing of their individual share of loot depended on each person''s tastes, anyway. For instance, both Chohong and Hugo were thinking of utilizing the services of the auction house, but on the other hand, Dylan was going to see his connections in the city for a private sale. Dylan suggested that, since he knew a guy who''d name a fair price, he and Seol Jihu should travel together, but the youth declined the invite, at least for the time being. He knew way too little of the way of this world, so he wanted to use this opportunity to wander around here and there to personally experience things. Also, he already had someone who''d buy his things anyway. And, his desire to relaxedly sightsee what the capital city had to offer played a pretty big part in that decision making, as well. The four of them settled on which inn to stay and dispersed after promising to meet up later that evening. Haramark was a pretty large city in its own right, but compared to Scheherazade, it was definitely lacking in many areas. No matter where he went, he found a large crowd of people walking on the avenues, and when he looked at all the tall buildings and the straight roads, he could definitely feel that, yes, he was now inside the capital city. A short while later. ''Wow.'' Seol Jihu asked around and found his way to Sinyoung''s HQ. Once he felt the impressive splendor coming from the entrance of the building, he couldn''t help but let out a stunned gasp. He was expecting to be awed somewhat already since Sinyoung was supposed to be the biggest organization in Paradise, but well, this was the case of ''seeing is believing''. ''It''s like I''ve come to the Taj Mahal or something.'' He was momentarily overwhelmed by the sight, but he quickly reined in his emotions. Originally, he wasn''t supposed to come here, but his situation had changed rather greatly compared to before. Kim Hannah told him not to show up here until he had built up a sufficient reputation for himself to prevent Sinyoung from trying to entrap him. And if she needed him for something, she''d personally come seeking him out. That''s what she said. Well, Seol Jihu believed that he already met all the prerequisites. Carpe Diem was one of the top-ranked teams in Haramark, and its leader Dylan was an Earthling with deep ties to both the Triads and Sicilia. Not only that, he was on speaking terms with Princess Teresa Hussey and was also a friend to Ian Denzel the famed Alchemist, so Sinyoung wouldn''t try something rash now, he thought. ''It''s not like I''ve done something wrong, either.'' He just came here to meet Kim Hannah, that was all. Because of the massive size of the organization, there were plenty of people going in and out of the front entrance, so Seol Jihu was successful in his attempt to slip in among the crowd unnoticed. He began glancing around, wondering if he could spot any familiar faces. Soon, his steps took him past the front entrance. Chapter 67. Encounter (2) The interior of Sinyoung''s headquarters was even more luxurious than the building''s exterior. Adding to the fact that there was quite a throng of people coming in and out, Seol Jihu couldn''t immediately tell whether he had set foot inside a top-class department store or a top corporation''s lobby. He stood there looking around and a while later, discovered the reception desk. When he walked closer, a young woman wearing a tidy uniform greeted him with a smile. How may I be of assistance? I''d like to speak to someone working here. Please provide me the name of the person you''ve made an appointment with. Oh, no. I don''t have an appointment. Can you call Miss Kim Hannah down here for me, please? After hearing his rather forthright demand, the reception lady''s eyes went round. You mean, Director Kim? Yes, her. Tell her that it''s Seol. She''ll know right away. The reception lady didn''t say anything, but simply blinked her eyes a couple of times. She looked at the youth''s attire and tilted her head for a moment or two before her gaze shifted over to the ice-colored spear emitting chilling air behind him and nodded her head slightly. Please wait for a moment. He was worried about not being able to meet Kim Hannah without an appointment, but let off a huge sigh of relief inwardly when the reception lady took out a communication crystal. It''s Park Ahrah from the reception desk. By any chance, is Director Kim in her office today? Oh, actually, there is. The reception girl sneaked a glance at Seol Jihu, and then.. He said he''s Mister Seol. Pardon? .She was clearly startled by something as she quickly shifted her gaze over to the stairs in the distance. Seol Jihu followed after her gaze and looked over yonder, and not too long after that, spotted a woman kitted out in a smart business suit quickly walking down the stairs with a small bag in her hand. It was, of course, Kim Hannah. ''That was quick!'' Regardless, Seol Jihu waved his hand, feeling happy to see her. Hey, Kim Hannah! Hey, you. Been a while. She smiled refreshingly and replied. What brings you here? Coming to see me all of a sudden like this. Well, I wanted to see you. You craz. Well, should we get out of here to have a chat then? As you can see, it''s a bit of a madhouse here. Kim Hannah spoke really quickly. She even grabbed Seol Jihu''s arm and pulled at him before he had a chance to reply. As soon as her back was turned towards the reception desk, the smile on her face evaporated in an instant. Come with me. She whispered to him and yanked him by his arm. Seol Jihu could only open and shut his mouth like a goldfish and got helplessly dragged outside by her. By the time Kim Hannah stopped walking like a possessed person, they were in a comparatively deserted side street. She uncrossed her arms and planted her hands on her waist. She glared at the heavens above in total silence, before letting a long, long sigh escape from her mouth. Meanwhile, Seol Jihu just stood there, staring. He wasn''t sure, but it felt like he had done something naughty here for some reason. Okay, so. Kim Hannah spun around to glare at him with narrowed eyes. Since you showed up in the capital and even dared to shove your head inside the jaw of a tiger, I guess you got yourself some sort of a safety net behind you. What with her facial muscles twitching like that, if he jokingly said Nope here, she might really cause him some bodily harm. Yeah, I think I''m pretty well covered. Really? Kim Hannah''s barely-contained self, looking as if she''d blow her top at any moment, seemed to ease up a little. Seol Jihu seized upon this opening and quickly followed up. I entered a team. A team? Which one? Carpe Diem. Kim Hannah''s eyes became small dots like a rabbit''s. She wordlessly stared at him, before her lips parted slightly. Heh~eh. That''s a surprise. I thought the requirements to join Carpe Diem were supposed to be pretty strict. So, how did you find yourself in a team famed for their close-mindedness? You know about them? Do I ''know'' about them? C''mon, it''s a team containing Edward Dylan, A High Ranker. He''s a Level 5 Arch Shooter, for crying out loud. Both Chung Chohong and Richard Hugo are known as skillful fighters, too. This time, it was Seol Jihu''s turn to be surprised. Chohong''s surname was ''Chung''? Yeah. She''s from Area 7, the so-called Independent League. Shes from Hong Kong and is famous for walking on the path of a Warrior, even though she''s supposed to be a Priest. People see her as a success story for someone with a dual class. Kim Hannah recited the info in her head before asking him again. Never mind that. So, you fearlessly showed up in Sinyoung all because of Carpe Diem, is it? Well, there are others. ? I built up some connections with the Haramark Royal Family. I also got to know the royal family''s Magician, Master Ian. One of Kim Hannah''s brows shot up. Are you talking about Ian Denzel, by any chance? Wow, you really do know everything. Seol Jihu was genuinely impressed. You, you are only saying that because. Kim Hannah was about to finish the rest of that sentence with Because you don''t want to get scolded by me, right?, but she promptly shut her mouth up after the youth smiled brightly and swung the spear around while saying, Look, look! Princess gave this to me. Even with a casual look, she could tell that the spear wasnt a simple weapon. At the very least, it wasn''t something a newbie Warrior should be walking around with. So, how about it? Seol Jihu straightened his back proudly. Kim Hannah stared at him with narrowed, probing eyes before slowly crossing her arms with a smirk on her lips. Hmph. Trying to show off. Oh, well. I''ll say that you managed to get yourself a helmet, at least. Only that? It''s not ''only that'', okay? Kim Hannah''s voice suddenly became rather small. Even though there was no one around, she was being even more cautious. I mean, seriously, you just had to show up on the same day that the First Lady decided to come back ''First Lady?'' Seol Jihu asked. Are you talking about Miss Yun Seora? No. Kim Hannah quickly shook her head. We can count Lady Yun Seora as your ally in this case. If the First Lady takes a full-on interest in you and reaches out, then Youngest Lady Yun Seora is the only person currently in Sinyoung who can shield you from her. She has the necessary drive to do so, and that''s after not taking into account her abilities, too. Seol Jihu had no idea what was going on here. But even then, he could sense something like a political machination was taking place behind the scenes. It was at this point that Kim Hannah flinched somewhat and pulled out a communication crystal from her small bag. She then formed a deep frown. Look. They are calling me already. Did I do something wrong? Well, not exactly, but. Kim Hannah massaged her forehead as if she was suffering from a migraine. She then told him to stay here and wait for her and hurriedly walked away. She didn''t look like she''d be back in a jiffy, though. Seol Jihu fished out a packet of smokes and scanned his surroundings for a bit. He had no problem smoking anywhere back in Haramark, but well, having seen how neat and clean the streets of Scheherazade were, he thought that smoking publicly might not be an accepted practice in this city. Seol Jihu continued to look for a suitable place and eventually settled on a small alleyway next to a building with a signboard that proclaimed it to be the ''Teahouse of the Winds and Fairies''. When he got there, he found a flowerbed in the alleyway filled with small but beautiful flowers. ''.Well, this sucks.'' He felt this quite often, but well, his current situation came across as a big unfair slap on his face. Seriously now, he helped Sinyoung out, not wronged them in any shape or form, so why were they so dead-set on swallowing him up like a greedy predator? ''Really now, I gotta get stronger soon and make them stop this bullshit.'' He figured that things would change the moment he reached the realms of High Rankers. For one, he''d consume his Divine Elixirs, use up all the accumulated points, and, most importantly, use the ''Divine Stigmata''. Of course, all those things were far, far away. Seol Jihu sucked on the cigarette before unhappily spitting the smoke out. .Excuse me. It was then, he was greeted by a warm, soothing voice. My apologies, but it is forbidden to smoke here. Seol Jihu''s brows shot up, and he quickly looked to his sides. Where did that voice come from?! This is private property, but at the same time, the flowers in the garden are especially sensitive towards cigarette smoke, you see. A friendly voice that spoke as if to pacify a crying child continued to enter his ears. Seol Jihu hurriedly killed the cigarette. I, I''m sorry. I didn''t know. He then spun around and saw the face of the woman who had emerged from the side exit of the building. At the same time Oh, no, it''s fine. There''s no need for you to kill the cigarette, though. If you walk a little away from here, you can find a pla.?! The woman suddenly stopped in the middle of her sentence roughly at the same time as well. Oh, my goodness. The woman covered her mouth up with her slender hand. Out of the blue, he picked up on a familiar scent. When he looked into her gradually-widening, elegantly shaped and pure eyes. . Seol Jihu was overcome with a feeling that he was facing a calm yet infinitely wide ocean. ''Yoo Seonhwa?!'' No, it wasn''t her. The quiet and soothing aura was eerily similar, but when he took a closer look, it was also somewhat different. Should he say that this woman''s aura felt a bit more mature? From her long, smoothly-arching eyelashes; from her hair that cascaded down to her waist like a waterfall; from her scarlet lips that sported the inviting colour of a well-ripened fruit; from her slender shoulders and straight collar bones; and even from her skin glowing in the pale hues of a ripe apricot, as well as her white dress that perfectly suited her. Most importantly, a wonderful fragrance wafted off from her direction. It was reminiscent of the warm rays of Spring that made one close their eyes and deeply savor the moment. Just as his thought arrived at this point. [Let us meet again, little prince.] He forgot to breathe then. Ah. Unconsciously, he dropped the cigarette in his hand. The childhood memories that he had completely forgotten about rushed back in. But why? Why did he suddenly remember the events of that day? As the unknown stimulated his brain, Seol Jihu followed his instincts and activated his ''Nine Eyes''. Then, he freaked out again. ''W-Why?'' When he saw no visible spectrum of color coming off from her, he simply chalked that up to yet another case of her being colorless. However, even the special ability of the green color, the ''General Observation'', failed to activate. No matter how hard he tried, this woman''s Status Window didn''t want to show up. This was the first time something like this happened. It was then. If it''s okay with you. The woman slowly lowered her hand from her face and pointed to the side entrance of the building. We do have a separate smoking area inside. Would you like to use that instead? A suggestion made with her elegant yet gentle-sounding voice made Seol Jihu nod his head almost out of pure instinct. But then. Hey, you! What do you think you''re doi.?? Kim Hannah ended her call and entered the alleyway to look for Seol Jihu, only for her eyes to grow as wide as bulbs on a lamp post. You, you are. The woman softly turned her head towards Kim Hannah, prompting the latter to hurriedly open her mouth. M-my apologies. For the first time ever, Seol Jihu witnessed Kim Hannah hurriedly lower her head like that. This kid only entered Paradise in March this year, so. He still doesn''t know anything. A certain light flickered in the woman''s eyes. Is that so. She then formed a gentle, inviting smile. If you need a quiet place to talk, then you can come inside. .E-Excuse me? Kim Hannah quickly asked back with a dazed face. B-But, what about the restraining order? I''ll always welcome you if you wish to visit me as a customer. The woman answered with a gentle smile, politely gathered her hands in front, and turned around. She then stepped into the side entrance without saying anything else. Her white dress was cut low and exposed almost all of her back, but rather than looking cheap or too risqu, she came across as refined and dignified from the way she walked and carried herself. Puha! Seol Jihu stared at that back like a man bewitched, before regaining his senses the moment Kim Hannah spat out her breath. You. Just what happened here? Now that was the question he wanted to ask her, instead. No, he had a crap ton of other things to ask her, too. Who is she? When he replied to her with a question of his own, Kim Hannah spat out a long, heavy sigh as if to say, I thought as much. Yup, there was no way you''d know each other. Also, what was that about the restraining order, too? You don''t need to know. Kim Hannah cut the conversation short right there while licking her lower lip. Her face looked as if she couldn''t figure out whether she was dreaming or not. Okay, for the time being, let''s go inside. You want to go in? I mean, she invited us in, so we must go inside. You think such an opportunity comes around every day? Slap! She slapped her own cheeks and recovered her usual demeanor right away. And besides, we''ll be able to talk without worry if it''s in there. .Is that somehow related to the restraining order you''ve been talking about? Yup. What a surprising turn of events this is. I even get to enter this place all thanks to you. She said that while cautiously entering the side entrance. Seol Jihu also hurried after her. * The interior turned out to be unexpectedly empty. There should have been a number of tables and chairs here, but there were none. I see that you''re almost finished with the preparation to leave, ma''am. Kim Hannah mouthed Excuse us with her trademark business smile and entered. Yes. The only thing remaining is choosing where to go. The woman grinned and lightly patted a long table attached to the counter. There were two chairs nearby; she must''ve brought them out just now. Kim Hannah cautiously settled down on one of the chairs and opened her mouth. Although it is regrettable, it''s also an honor for me. I''d never have guessed that I am going to drink the very last tea made by you, Lady Seo Yuhui. ''Seo Yuhui?'' While taking a seat next to Kim Hannah, Seol Jihu swallowed his saliva. Seo Yuhui, Seo Yuhui. Fearing that he might forget this name, he continued to repeat it in his head. Seo Yuhui gently chuckled before speaking up. Which tea would you like to have? Oh, I''m fine with anything, actually. How about you? Ah, well, I. Seol Jihu was thinking of initiating a conversation with this mystery woman through this opening, but Kim Hannah was one step faster; she reached out with her hand and covered his mouth. This kid doesn''t mind whatever it is. Seol Jihu tried to pry her hand away but to no avail. Meanwhile, Seo Yuhui simply formed an enigmatic smile. He must be your lover. Eeeehh?? No, of course not!!! Kim Hannah jumped up from her seat. Who would want to go out with this guy?! No, our relationship is simply one of a contractor and a contractee. Nothing more. She laughed out loud and quite strongly denied it. Oh, I see. It''s just that, you two seemed very familiar with each other. Seo Yuhui tilted her head slightly as if she was somewhat confused. When her gaze met Seol Jihu''s, she smiled brightly. No matter how many times he saw it, her smile suited her fantastically. Not only that, but her voice reading out each of the syllables, her smooth and silky hand gestures, and the graceful air about her, easily caused his heart to flutter almost uncontrollably. She wasn''t exactly his ideal type, but If he were to describe the feeling he got when meeting Teresa Hussey for the first time as a type of ''strong attraction'', then from Seo Yuhui, he felt a deep sense of familiarity. An atmosphere that was kinda like, she''d gracefully accept whatever prank he''d pull, and shelter him from the storm, that sort of things. ''Wait. Aren''t I putting all the carts in front of a horse here?'' Nothing had been confirmed so far. Seol Jihu could only form a wry smile after finally waking up from his deep dive into the sea of imagination. Please wait for a moment. I''ll bring them out very soon. Seo Yuhui turned around and began wringing out tea water. You can take your time. There''s no rush. Kim Hannah politely explained and then poked Seol Jihu on the side as the youth sat there rigidly and stared his front in a daze. Speak up. M-mm?? Not ''m-mm'', I want you to start telling me what happened. Seo Yuhui softly giggled as if she found Kim Hannah''s impersonation rather funny. If I''m honest, I still can''t figure it out. It hasn''t been that long since you left the Neutral Zone, yet you''re already a member of Carpe Diem, you got a damn spear as a gift from Princess Teresa Hussey, and became friends with Ian Denzel? What the hell? Mm. Well, it''s a long story. Start from the beginning. Don''t you dare leave anything out, too. Don''t worry, you can speak freely in this place. Seol Jihu nodded his head and slowly recounted his experiences so far. He started from when he arrived at Haramark, in full detail. He gradually grew excited after seeing Kim Hannah respond at the right time, meaning that she was concentrating fully on his story. So, I went over to the inn with them, thinking that being a porter would be better than nothing. But, like a lie, I found Carpe Diem waiting for us there. We discussed the scouting mission of the Forest of Denial, and.. What did you just say?! Right at that point, Kim Hannah abruptly cut him off even before he could finish his sentence. She had been listening quietly until then, so Seol Jihu had been left flustered by her sudden burst of fury. Forest of Denial?!?! .Uh, yeah. Y-You. THE Forest of Denial?? FOREST of DENIAL?!?! When Seol Jihu nodded his head, Kim Hannah''s eyes opened super wide, before she You idiot!! .She loudly yelled at him. Are you out of your mind?! You actually entered the Forest of Denial?! Kim Hannah''s expression crumpled unsightly. Her lips bobbed up and down non-stop, and even her neck trembled visibly. Her reaction easily exceeded his expectations. You, you. You promised me not to go any further south than. She couldn''t even finish what she wanted to say as if she was far too shocked for that. Do you have any idea what kind of a place that forest is?! Yup, here it was. Her explosive nagging landed hot and heavy on Seol Jihu, causing him to squeeze his eyes shut for a moment there. That''s the border region!! The damn border region! Not only that, its where the Federation and the Parasites meet!! I know, but they don''t invade through there because of the forest''s effects. Oh, really now?! So, youre saying you did a smart thing, is that it? .No, not necessarily. Gimme a break. Christ on a pogo stick, somebody just shoot me, please! Don''t you know how terrifying that place is?! Also, a group of Lioners including a leader and a female was found there, too..?! Kim Hannah fired out many words like a machine gun, before abruptly stopping there, her brows visibly tightening. W-wait a minute. I remember now, the guy who compiled the report on the Forest of Denial was Ian Denzel. No way. Kim Hannah muttered to herself before glaring at him with eyes that could almost definitely kill somebody. L-Listen. We encountered a Lioner horde, but you see, I. Keep quiet!! Her loud roar reverberated within the interior. Seol Jihu went Oops and quickly shifted his gaze over to Seo Yuhui. She was standing without moving in the slightest. Just a moment ago, she had been wringing out tea water with great care, but now, she wasn''t moving an inch. You crazy fool! You deranged idiot! You really wanna kill yourself that badly?! . Hey, you dumbass! Those are creatures that not even High Rankers can.! Tak. Just before Kim Hannah completely blew her top, two teacups were placed on the table. It was Seo Yuhui. Please, calm yourself. Here, drink this. Kim Hannah grabbed the teacup and took an unhesitating gulp out of her sheer enraged state. She probably didn''t find the tea hot because she was drinking it with seemingly no problem. Fuu-woo! Fuu-woo!! I, I''m sorry for the d-disturbance.!! Kim Hannah panted heavily like an angry bull. Meanwhile, Seo Yuhui was carrying an unreadable expression. There was even a hint of anger somewhere in there, too. The issue with that being, she wasn''t looking at Kim Hannah, but she was glancing at him from the corner of her eyes. ''But, why?'' Seo Yuhui lightly bit her lip. .Would you like a cup of iced water? P-Please!! I''m feeling really, really this Of course. Please wait for a moment. Seo Yuhui spoke as if she completely agreed with Kim Hannah and turned around. Meanwhile, the latter somehow managed to get a grip on her rage and spoke in a relatively calmer voice. Okay, so. You were able to get this and that all thanks to the meritorious deeds of surviving the Forest of Denial, is that it? Well.. Not exactly. There''s more?! Seol Jihu avoided her glare. Y-you. You better look at me and tell me everything, you hear? Don''t think you can hide anything from me because with Sinyoung''s information network, I can find out pretty much everything you wanna hide, okay? . You still not saying anything?? .Only when you promise not to get angry. When he unwillingly replied, Kim Hannah formed eyes of an axe murderer ready to strike. She slapped the table, hard. You better speak up now, while I''m still being nice. Besides, I don''t think I can get any angrier than I am now. Well, I, uh. When we were coming out of the Forest of Denial, there was a sudden communication from the royal family. I don''t care about that. Get to the point! Kim Hannah coughed once and gulped down the remaining half of the tea still left in the cup. .Well, the Parasites attacked the Arden Fortress, so our team met up with the army led by the Princess midway and joined them so we could head to the Arden Valley.. Phuwoooo!! Kim Hannah grandly spewed out the tea water out of her mouth. Thanks to that, he was now showered with a mixture of liquids containing her spit, but that wasn''t really important at the moment. Kim Hannah was now staring at him with a dazed expression. .You also participated in that? Nod. A Level 1 Warrior did what? No, no, no. Wait a minute. If there was one thing Seol Jihu hadn''t been aware of, that would be the small fact that Kim Hannah had already heard of everything regarding the defense of the Arden Fortress. To be more specific, all the related stories regarding the unexpected victory were some of the most hotly discussed topics among Earthlings for the past few days. Everyone expected the Haramark Royal Family to abandon the fortress, yet them achieving a resounding victory took almost all who heard the news by surprise. And they were facing off against Parasites too. A low-level Warrior volunteered as bait and successfully lured in the Parasite army, and at a certain ravine Hoping that it wasn''t so, Kim Hannah carefully remembered the contents of the report she read, but then. Aha, hahaha I, uh, those chasing Cockroaches were pretty scary. Seol Jihu awkwardly laughed out. You crazy bastard!! She swung her hand rather powerfully. SLAP!! Seol Jihu spat out a pained moan when her palm landed his back. Youre insane! Have you lost your mind?! Have you??! Slap! Slap!! Slap!!! She slapped him on the back multiple times, but maybe that wasn''t enough, because she then began panting out breathlessly as if no air was entering her lungs. She pounded on her chest and grabbed the back of her neck, which in turn, made Seol Jihu enter a flustered state. He was about to ask for that promised cup of iced water, but then ?? He spotted Seo Yuhui''s unmoving back once more. As if she was also dazed out of her mind, her arms lay limp on her side and her head was leaning back, her eyes obviously staring at the ceiling above. She then grasped the cup of water with enough force to almost shatter it and gulped the cold liquid down in one go. When she slammed the empty cup down, Seol Jihu felt a certain sense of power from her, which he hadn''t sensed before. Fuu-woo. She then even spat out a long sigh, too. Guessing that she was angry at all the noise, Seol Jihu tried his best to calm Kim Hannah down before things could get worse. A short while later.. You moron. Kim Hannah hid her face with her hands and began to tearfully mutter to herself. Seol Jihu sheepishly scratched his cheek and flinched somewhat when he realized that Seo Yuhui was staring straight at him. ''And why is she looking at me like that now.?'' Chapter 68. A Level 2 Leader This can''t go on. These were the first words to leave Kim Hannah''s lips in a while. She reached into her bag. I really, honestly didn''t want to interfere with your life here in the Paradise. So, I was in a bit of dilemma, wondering whether I should give you this or not. But now, I can''t let you carry on like this. She spoke firmly as if to make the final announcement and placed something on the table. It was a palm-sized round, clear crystal. It''s a communication crystal. It''s made out of top-quality base crystal, so it''ll work even when you''re in Haramark. In the future, when you need to go somewhere, anywhere, you give me a call first. Did you hear me?! Seol Jihu almost spat out Are you my mother? but seeing the murderous glare on her face, he couldn''t make his complaints known. Unfortunately for him, Kim Hannah wasn''t someone who would take silence as an acceptable reply. Why aren''t you taking the crystal already?! Shake, shake. Uh? Uhh?? How dare you shake your head at me?? You think you''re in any position to do that?? Well, this is a bit too much, don''t you think? You''re not my mom, so to get your permission every time I wanna do something, that''s a bit.. Seol Jihu cautiously voiced his dissatisfaction, but then. No, hang on. I''m not saying I won''t take it, you know. He hurriedly pocketed the communication crystal as soon as Kim Hannah''s fury-filled face slowly tilted to her side. .Don''t think I''m being unfair here. It''s you who broke the promise first. Seol Jihu didn''t know what to say, then. You almost shocked me to death, you know?! I wouldn''t have been this mad if you were going to ''Ramman'', but the Forest of Denial? Arden Valley?! Kim Hannah''s complexion alternated between red and blue as if she still couldn''t believe what happened the longer she dwelt on it. Not only the farthest point South, you actually went to the border region! It''s a miracle that you actually came back alive, you dumb idiot!! Seo Yuhui nodded her head constantly in agreement as she brought the cup of iced water. ''What you too?'' Wasn''t she angry because they were making a commotion here? Kinda feeling like the old idiom of hating the sister-in-law more as she dissuaded the mother-in-law beating you up, Seol Jihu began pouting a bit. You better suck your lips in, mkayyyy? Kim Hannah growled menacingly. She then began gulping down the cold water to cool the rage in her heart burning as hotly as molten metal. What the youth couldn''t understand at the moment was, ignoring Kim Hannah''s temper for now, why on earth Seo Yuhui was also gulping down her own cup of iced water? She gulped and gulped, and then .Ha-ah. She softly sighed out, and. Gulp, gulp!! Fuu-woo. She sighed out again. Both women seemed to be trying their utmost to swallow something back down and suppress whatever it was. So, all he could do now was to keep his mouth shut and quietly wait. That meant that the interior was now filled with the grunts and groans of two women trying to calm themselves down. She must''ve been trying to fill herself up with iced water because Kim Hannah proceeded to empty out six glasses. Only then did she open her mouth to speak. .Okay, so. Why did you come here to see me? Finally, they got to the main topic at hand. Fearing that he''d get nagged to death if he took his time, Seol Jihu hurriedly pulled out the tree-shaped jewelry. Take a look at this. What do you think? Kim Hannah''s eyes opened up real wide. It''s quite big and pretty. She studied it from this angle and that before nodding her head, evidently finding it to her liking. It''s quite big, but more than that, I can''t spot any impurities in it. In terms of purity, this is a top-notch item. Also, with this amazing craftsmanship, any enthusiast will lose their shit as soon as they lay their eyes on it. How much do you think it''ll go for? If you''re talking about its value in Paradise currency, then at the bare minimum, 300 silver coins, easy. If you''re lucky, you can even aim for 500 silver coins, too. Okay, what about in Earth money? It''d be absolutely enormous, that''s for sure. However, you need to spend a huge amount of your ''achievement points'' if you want to take this over there, so I won''t recommend it. Kim Hannah shifted her gaze back to him. Is this why you came to see me? Yeah. Very good. Give it to me. I''ll take care of it. Kim Hannah quickly pocketed the jewelry. Something like this, you''d actually be making a loss if you decide to sell it at its face value. You mean, you''ll be able to use it in some other way? That''s right. Don''t you worry though. I''ll make sure that you don''t lose out on anything. He wasn''t worried about that. She was someone who readily handed out hundreds of millions of won as pocket money, so she wouldn''t take the jewelry and run away, leaving him in the lurch. Also, the Kim Hannah he knew was one hell of a smart cookie. Looks like I might be able to change the dangerous situation into an opportunity. Okay, fine. That''s that. What about stopping by at a temple? I''m a Level 2 now. As if he was waiting for this moment, he proudly formed a ''V'' sign with his fingers. Yeah, sure. You''re so cool, ain''t you. Kim Hannah''s less-than-impressed tone of voice promptly shot him down, though. You did all of that, so of course you should get a level-up. Did you spend your points? No, I haven''t. I want to use them all up later. Good. Ah, what''s your new class title, then? Mana Spearman. I knew it, a spearman. What was that? Kim Hannah frowned slightly. It''s supposed to be a one-of-a-kind class. A one-of-a-kind class? What skills did you learn then? I didn''t learn anything. I thought that it''d be better to figure it out myself rather than spending some of my points to artificially learn them. Kim Hannah slowly chewed on her lower lip. Her expression implied how dubious she felt right now. A one-of-a-kind class, is it. She lightly tapped the table with her index finger, before opening her mouth. I can''t figure out what your class is supposed to be. Hey, you know, it''ll be fine if it happens later, so you should stop by the temple again and check out what skills you can actually learn. But. I know what you''re going to say. Here''s what I''m saying, though. You should at least take a look at those skills so you can use them as a guideline. These skills are designed to match your level, so surely, you should be able to get yourself an inspiration or two in that way. What she said certainly made sense. I get the reason you want to hoard your points, but skills are a different kettle of fish altogether. I mean, if you don''t spend your points and don''t even learn a single skill, then is there a meaning in leveling up in the first place? Kim Hannah easily pointed out something Seol Jihu had completely failed to consider. She then quickly reached into her bag again. Her communication crystal was emitting light once more. They are going absolutely mad over there. Seriously now. She clicked her tongue in annoyance, before continuing on. Is there anything else you want to talk to me about? No, I don''t. If you''re that busy, you can go ahead, you know. You don''t need more money? Nah, I''m fine. How much do you still have left? 100 silver coins you gave me, plus 270 silver coins I got as the mission rewards, so it''s 370 silver coins in total. Heh~eh. Kim Hannah showed how surprised she was. For a reward from a single scouting mission, as well as participating in a minor skirmish, they really gave you a lot, didn''t they? You think so? I can''t wrap my head around it, actually. Now let''s see. The current exchange rate should be around 505 won for a single copper coin. So, let''s round it off to 500 won, and then. Kim Hannah calculated for a second or two and then opened her mouth again. 135,000,000 won. Seol Jihu''s jaw nearly dropped to the floor. It was that much?! Well, you were putting your life on the line, so of course you should get at least that much. I mean, a team like Carpe Diem that has a High Ranker in their midst should easily earn around 100-200 million per mission. Only then did he truly understand why Chohong was in such a celebratory mood. Even then, you shouldn''t just wastefully spend your money, okay? As your level climbs up, so does the price of the equipment designed for your level. Not to forget, Paradise has been embroiled in war for a long time now, so the ridiculous spike in prices of some stuff is really something else, too. After Seol Jihu nodded to show that he accepted her explanations, Kim Hannah, too, slowly got up from her seat. Thank you for the delicious tea, Lady Seo Yuhui. I''d also like to apologize for making that racket earlier on when you were gracious enough to invite us in. Oh, no, it''s fine. You did well. You seem to have suffered enough. Oh, no, not at all. Seol Jihu narrowed his eyes and stared at Kim Hannah and her soft, prim giggles. He kind of understood why some people took to calling her ''Miss Foxy'' now. A short while later. Kim Hannah nagged for the last time, her words being something along the lines of I''m going. It''ll be better to leave separately. If you don''t call me regularly, remember that I''ll hunt you down and hurt you myself etc., etc., and then left the building in gallant strides. Once she was gone, only two of them remained inside this empty teahouse. Seol Jihu slowly rose up from his seat to leave as well, only to sense a pair of eyes locked onto him. They were so strong that he simply had to stop moving completely. Seol Jihu''s neck issued a rusty creaking noise as he turned his head to his side. Seo Yuhui was quietly gazing at him with a pair of somewhat saddened, moist eyes. As if an icy-cold breeze rushed in and swept past him, he felt a chill run down the length of his body. That feeling of gentle, understanding older sister was completely gone now C so much so that he grew fearful of this woman all of a sudden. ''Is she angry at me?'' But, it was Kim Hannah who was responsible for all that racket, though? Besides, didn''t she say that she was fine only a few seconds ago? Although he kind of felt a bit wronged here, Seol Jihu still decided to apologize. I''m sorry for all the commotion earlier. . Seo Yuhui squeezed her eyes shut. Her pale hand slowly hid her face. A short moment of silence later, she picked up a clean tea towel and walked around from the counter. Her steps led her right in front of the youth. As it turned out, she was on the taller side. Seol Jihu was already a tall guy to begin with, yet the top of her head reached all the way up to the base of his neck. When he saw the tea towel in her hand, he finally remembered that his face was still a mess of Kim Hannah''s spit-laden tea water. N-no, hang on. I can. .Be still. She quietly ordered him and slowly raised her hand up to carefully wipe his face. His skin brushed against her hand every now and then; she felt rather cool to the touch. Funnily enough, although it was cold, the feeling still came across as warm, causing him to gradually enter the state of utter relaxation. Seol Jihu closed his eyes slightly. .I''m a little annoyed, for sure. Out of the blue, he heard her soft voice, sounding as if she was talking to herself. He momentarily doubted his hearing. Was she that annoyed by their antics? Were they that noisy? He wanted to apologize again, but she started wiping every part of his lips right then, so he couldn''t open his mouth to speak. Did you do something to Sinyoung? She suddenly asked him a question. No, not at all. Actually, I helped them out. I haven''t done anything bad to them at all. If so, then why? Its because Sinyoung sees me as the replacement for an Earthling named Sung Shihyun. I guess I don''t know the concrete details myself. Her hands hesitated for a brief moment there, but it began moving again right afterwards. Sounds like you''re working in Haramark? Oh. Yes, I am. The capital is basically Sinyoung''s living room, so I was told that I shouldn''t remain in this city anymore. I see. I''m sure that life in Haramark isn''t easy, though. I''m curious, is there a reason for you to keep returning to Paradise? Seol Jihu was also curious now as to why she was interrogating him with all these questions when this was their first time meeting each other. Even then, he decided to be honest with her on this one. It''s because I find this place enjoyable. Enjoyable? Is it fun here? Well, rather than fun. There''s a place for me in Paradise. A place for you? Seo Yuhui tilted her head. She didn''t seem to have understood him. Yes. There are people here who accept me for who I am and require my help. Seol Jihu smiled brightly. Seo Yuhui''s spotless forehead gradually creased up into a frown. She slowly withdrew her hands and quietly studied the youth. There was even a hint of her getting a little angry, too. By saying that, are you implying that there is no place left for you back on Earth? Yes, well. Seol Jihu sheepishly smiled and scratched the back of his head. Seo Yuhui shook her head, her expression heavy. That isn''t true. She spoke as if to chide him. Your family and your friends aren''t here in Paradise. . Please, think about how worried your family and your acquaintances will be when you suddenly disappear. Seo Yuhui''s tone of voice stopped being persuasive, and now it sounded more like a plea, instead. However, Seol Jihu''s response was less than enthusiastic. After his family was brought up, he felt his chest tighten up as if he had swallowed up a boulder. It felt so heavy that he simply wanted to turn around and run away from here. ''And I just barely managed to forget about them, too.'' He honestly believed that they would probably prefer to never see him again. Well, I wonder about that. I don''t think they''d be too worried about me. But, why would you. .Well, we sure are having a weird conversation for a pair of strangers, don''t you think so? Haha. He let off a bitter chuckle and took a couple of steps back. Thank you for your hospitality. Looks like me staying here any longer will unnecessarily impose on you, so I should get going now. Seol Jihu bowed slightly as his goodbye, and as if he was running away, spun on his heels. Seo Yuhui reflexively reached out, but .Ah. She stopped herself just before her hand touched his back. In the end, she could only stand there and watch the youth leave through the open doorway. A short while later. Still staring in the direction the young man had walked off to, a certain mysterious light of determination flashed in Seo Yuhui''s eyes. .Haramark. A month flew by since he came back to Haramark.During that time, one could describe Seol Jihu''s life as monotonous, but at the same time, complicated as well. The first thing of note C his training. He didn''t run into any serious problem during the morning''s physical training regime. Since there was a good selection of gym equipment in the Carpe Diem''s building, all he had to do was stick to the training regime he was already familiar with. But the real issue came from the afternoon training session, which was when he''d spend all his time practicing the utilization of mana. Seol Jihu agreed 100% with Kim Hannah''s opinion that there was no point in leveling up if he didn''t get to raise his Stat values or not learn a single skill. So, he went back to Gula''s temple and got to see the two skills he could have learned by spending his achievement points. One was the ''Mana Spear'', where he would create spears out of his mana to throw. The second was the Mana Circulation, a skill that offered a generalized help when he wanted to apply his mana in his movements. Seol Jihu initially was grumbling unhappily at this revelation, thinking that how could there be only two lousy skills available for his current level. But once he started his training, he quickly had to change his mind. He just couldn''t get a bead on this ''Mana Spear'' thing at all. Simply circulating his mana throughout his body and trying to materialize it outside of his body were two fundamentally different things. It was the same story for Mana Circulation. He continued to desperately utilize and apply his mana, but there was not one sign of him awaking or figuring this skill out. He wanted to get someone''s advice, but no one could help him out. Only then did he finally realize why most Earthlings resorted to spending their achievement points to easily and painlessly learn their skills. Truth be told, he could have learned both skills with ease with his current tally of achievement points. However, Seol Jihu was deliberately enduring to the best of his abilities as he continued to brave the stormy sea of the unknown all by himself. And secondly. If there was one thing Seol Jihu felt soon after fully joining Carpe Diem, then that would be the fact that it was very rare to find a job or a commission where, just like how it had been with the Forest of Denial, he could satisfy both the mission parameters while also enjoying the benefits of going on an expedition. Unless it was an outbreak of war, the royal family''s missions would be given first to the Guilds or those organizations that were as large as big corporations C as long as the mission itself wasn''t some madcap bullshit assignment that no one could complete, that was. They would then pass the mission to those teams that featured High Ranker Earthlings in their midst that also happened to hold friendly relations with them, so it proved to be rather hard to find a juicy opportunity like the last time. More importantly, though C the leader of Carpe Diem, Dylan, was the type of guy who''d never participate in expeditions that didn''t sound like a sure thing. As a result, Seol Jihu had to resort to earning experience through minor jobs such as working as a courier or as a guard. Even yesterday evening, he had to accompany Chohong to the village of Ramman. He got paid a little bit extra to go along with her on this sudden courier job, and having safely completed the job, they were making their way back. Of course, the reward he got was pitifully small compared to the expedition of the Forest of Denial. And so, by the time they returned to Haramark without encountering any hiccups, it was already late morning. Wow, it''s so damn hot today. Too damn hot, I tell ya~. Chohong walked while fanning herself with her hands. As soon as she spotted their destination, her steps gradually slowed. Isn''t it weird? There aren''t that many people on the street today. Why? Chohong took a look around them and spoke up. Indeed, the streets were oddly devoid of foot traffic as if something major went down while they weren''t here. Look, that place is still under construction. Hey, you. Are you even listening to me?? Mm? Seol Jihu was worrying about his mana training regime at that moment. But as soon as his colleague tried to talk to him, he quickly broke out of his thoughts. Chohong''s personality meant she couldn''t endure being bored for long, so if he failed to humor her in time, she would often start sulking like a baby. Where? .Oh. The direction Chohong was pointing to was a building opposite to Carpe Diem''s own premises. He originally had no idea what that building even did, but one day, he woke up in the morning to find it being demolished, to be replaced by a brand new structure. Haramark was a fairly large city. So, if someone was able to buy a plot of land outright and start constructing a new building like that, then that person must''ve possessed considerable financial muscle. Seol Jihu recalled Dylan wondering out loud just who would become their new neighbor. Seol Jihu voiced out his desire. I hope it''s a restaurant. Why? Because it''ll be easier to eat our meals that way. Pu-hah! Hey, wait. Since we''re already on the subject, why don''t we stop by at the ''Eat, Drink, and Enjoy''? I mean, this crappy weather is so hot anyways. Let''s call Dylan and Hugo out and knock back some cold ones. What do you say? He knew that Chohong would do pretty anything for a chance to drown in alcohol, so he nodded his head quickly and spoke up. Okay, let us do that, Miss Chung Chohong. Immediately, Chohong frowned in detestation. Eii, god damn it! Just who told you my surname?! I told you, it was some passerby. Stop messing around, will ya? Start talking already! Chohong angrily spat out Kyahk!, leaped at him and began hanging off his neck. Seol Jihu giggled and walked closer to their building''s stairs. But then Both of them raised their heads at the same time to look at the third floor, their steps coming to an abrupt halt. Nearly ten Earthlings were standing outside the third-floor entrance as if they were waiting for something. W-what the hell? Chohong became flustered instantly. What are the guys from Sicilia doing here? Chapter 69. A Level 2 Leader (2) What do you lot want from here? What happened? Chohong sounded combative as she climbed up the stairs. The members of Sicilia simply glanced at her and stepped aside without saying a word. Once she and Seol Jihu entered the third-floor office, they found quite a lot of people waiting for them C so much so that the already small space looked even more cramped than before. Three people were sitting on the couches; two sitting on one couch were Dylan and Hugo, while a lone woman sat on the opposite side. And there were 5, 6 people standing stiffly behind her. You finally came, Chung Chohong? The woman wearing a thick coat turned her head to greet the newly-entering duo. Her lengthy hair sported the color of a bloody waterfall. Her matching crimson eyes seemed to gleam dangerously like a ferocious wild beast. Seol Jihu saw the clear scar extending from her brow down to her cheek and finally recognized who she was. Oh? Is it you, rookie? The ''general manager'' of this year March''s Neutral Zone, and the boss of Sicilia, the most powerful organization in Haramark C it was none other than Cinzia. What brings you here, Noonim? Chohong strode forward fearlessly and inquired as she plopped down next to Cinzia. Thanks to that, Seol Jihu had nowhere to sit now, so he went behind Dylan and Hugo to stand there, instead. Obviously, there can only be one reason why I came to speak to you guys. It''s work. Work? What kinda? We''ve already discussed it. Sorry, you aren''t invited this time. What were you guys even talking about? While Chohong and Cinzia continued to converse in a rather friendly manner, Seol Jihu began scanning the crowd behind them. He didn''t know the reason for the Sicilians'' sudden visit, but never mind that, he was hoping to find someone he knew in the group. Such as Leorda Salvatore, or. Un? It was then; a certain woman standing tall and silent right behind Cinzia caught his attention. Her lemon-colored hair neatly pulled up into a ponytail, as well as a pair of glasses worn over her sharp, probing eyes were both especially eye-catching. Seol Jihu belatedly confirmed her unmistakable maid outfit next. His eyes opened wider, and he began displaying a bit of over-the-top happiness at seeing her like this again. Miss Ag.!! He was about to finish saying nes but hurriedly shut his mouth up in time. He wasn''t stupid enough to not notice the current atmosphere of the office. ? Maybe she sensed his gaze? Agnes had been maintaining her cold and strict facial expression of the head maid being employed by the famous aristocrat household until then. But she began sneaking a glance at the youth on her opposite side. When their gazes met, he began smiling innocently and waved his hand. Since there were way too many eyes watching here, Agnes pretended to have not noticed him. Her silent indifference seemingly resulted in Seol Jihu receiving a powerful punch to his guts. He dazedly stared at her with blurry eyes for a while, before his hand powerlessly faltered to his side. Way past looking sad now, he even looked as if he was wallowing in the pits of despair and dejection. . In the end, Agnes let a soundless sigh escape from her lips. She then nodded lightly once and sneakily waved her hand. It all happened in a short period of time, but that was more than enough to bring vigor back to Seol Jihu''s demeanor, his eyes regaining their glint again. Keuk- Cinzia observed the exchange between the two with an expression of a crafty cat before her head dropped lower in her trademark cross-legged sitting position. Her shoulders trembled noticeably, too. She cackled while chewing on the cigarette still stuck to her lips as if she found something so intolerably funny. It took a while before she recovered enough to open her mouth. Well, now. Even the infamous Sicilian lioness would grow softer in front of her own cub, is that it? Keuk. The color of Agnes'' neck suddenly changed from pale to beet red. Her widened eyes glared daggers at Seol Jihu. ''Why did you have to go and do something unnecessary?!'' Those reproachful eyes were clearly blaming him for everything that happened just now. In any case, I''ve said what I came here to say, so why don''t we get going now? Cinzia leisurely stood up from the couch, prompting Dylan and Hugo to rise up as well. Chohong pouted after realizing that she was being left out and testily raised her voice. Dylan? What''s going on here? Mm, well. I''ll tell you the gist of it after we come back. We won''t be gone for long. Dylan spoke in the solemn voice and turned his attention over to Seol Jihu. And Seol? Yes? I''d like to have a word with you after I return. Will that be okay with you? Of course. He didn''t know what that talk would be about, but Seol Jihu readily agreed to do it nonetheless. Cinzia was still smirking as she issued out a new order. Agnes, you don''t have to come. Pardon me? You already know everything, so is there a reason for you to participate in the meeting? It''s been a while since you two met, so why don''t you ''unburden'' your hearts for a bit? I''m sure you can share a glass or two and catch up on old times, no? B-but, boss?! That''s an order. Agnes was forced to shut her mouth. Meanwhile, Cinzia cackled and turned around to leave. Let''s go. Dylan, Hugo. I''m sure everyone is waiting for us already. * And so, Seol Jihu got to enjoy a little ''tea time'' with Agnes, all thanks to Cinzia''s consideration. He guided Agnes and her stiff face to ''Eat, Drink, and Enjoy''. However, while on their way, they encountered several rather bizarre occurrences. Ughk?! Men who were walking towards them from the opposite direction suddenly fell on their butts, clearly looking fearful of something. Or Uaaaahhh-!! .Some others even turned tail and hastily ran away, their complexions paler than a sheet of white paper. It was the same story even after entering the pub in question. As soon as Agnes entered the establishment, the boisterous interior suddenly fell into utter silence. A short while later, someone gasped out, Hiiick?! That signaled the beginning of the mass stampede of patrons flooding out of the pub, all of them seemingly running for their dear lives. It didn''t take long at all for the pub once packed to the brim with customers to become totally deserted. Agnes didn''t seem to care one way or the other. She gallantly strode along the lengthy bar and lightly flicked something at the frozen bartender leaning against the shelves of alcohol. Ting! The copper-colored coin accurately struck the forehead of the shivering bartender busy reciting the Lord''s Prayer. Barkeeper? Bring me a bottle of rum, and. Agnes looked behind her. Seol Jihu was standing there dumbfounded by everything that happened so far, and he needed a bit of time to collect himself to say that he wanted honey mead. The bartender brought out two bottles at the speed of lightning. W-Why are, uh, other people reacting to you like that? I wonder why myself. Ah, ahaha. Well, in any case. It''s nice to see you again, Miss Agnes. I''m sure it is. Agnes replied disinterestedly and took a sip straight from the bottle. She nonchalantly wiped the corners of her mouth, but her eyes studying Seol Jihu remained complicated. How should she put this? Obviously, she didn''t hate the guy in front of her. Unfortunately for her, meeting someone for a non-official business like this was an incredibly awkward endeavor. She was told to ''unburden'' herself, but she had no idea where to even begin, nor did she know how to get a conversation going. Which naturally meant her words came across stiff and unfriendly. I''m sorry for holding you up like this, even though you must be really busy. But, actually, I''ve been in a bind with something lately, and I may need your help. A bind, you say? Yes. I''m having trouble with my training at the moment. Training? If they were to discuss that, then things changed somewhat. Agnes consciously sensed her stiff-as-rock facial muscles slowly relax. Which part is giving you problems? Seol Jihu confessed to her his troubles with the mana training regime. Agnes was briefly taken aback by the revelation that he had reached Level 2 already but quickly collected herself to speak up her opinion. I see. Still, it''s nothing to be that deeply worried about. Seol Jihu quickly swallowed his saliva. He felt reassured from the way Agnes sounded. First of all, you must remember that this isn''t the Neutral Zone anymore. Agnes adjusted her glasses and continued on. Paradise wasn''t created to accommodate your training regime the way the Neutral Zone was. If you want to learn something, then often times you are required to pull through with your own abilities. Do you understand? Yes. And secondly. You said ''Mana Spear'', yes? Yes. How much do you know about the art of javelin throwing? Seol Jihu had been obediently repeating yes, yes, but her abrupt and unexpected question rendered him utterly speechless. Do you know the origins of javelin throwing? How about, the techniques involved with it? For example, the correct postures to assume from beginning till the end when throwing a javelin while standing still or when throwing it after a run-up? Only then did Seol Jihu realize what Agnes was trying to say. I see. I was too hasty in my approach. Indeed. You know nothing about throwing javelins, yet you wish to manipulate your mana to imitate the actions of one. It''s only obvious that you failed in your attempts so far. It''s the same thing as you to run, even though you don''t even know how to walk yet. Although she was solemnly chiding him, he felt like his eyes were finally opening up now. I know where you get your confidence from. You did become proficient with applying mana very quickly. However, teaching yourself new skills is never an easy endeavor. No, it''s only normal to be this difficult and obtuse. . It''s the same story for the Mana Circulation. It may take some time, but I still recommend that you should familiarize yourself first with the basic knowledge first. Seol Jihu felt ashamed of himself and accepted her recommendation. He couldn''t deny that, for sure, he took this whole thing way too lightly. He fidgeted around the mead bottle with a bitter look on his face, which forced Agnes to cough once to break the somber atmosphere. Even still, I''m impressed. Pardon? I''ve heard of your exploits so far. You would have easily learned whatever skills you wanted with your current achievement points, but. It is commendable that you have resisted the temptation and still tried to do your best every day. She actually went ahead and praised him. Even back in the Neutral Zone, she hardly ever praised him, so this had to be something. Seol Jihu embarrassedly grinned. Well, by listening to your advice, I know Ill wake up with gold under my pillow. I don''t know what that means, but regardless, continue to do your best. You''ll definitely reap the rewards in the future when your level has risen up sufficiently as well as when your skills undergo a fundamental evolution. Agnes formed an imperceptible smile. She then made a couple more suggestions before emptying the outstanding bottle of rum for good and stood up from her seat. Seol Jihu was saddened to see her go so soon, but she was undeniably an Earthling like him. He couldn''t hold her here when she clearly had a ton of stuff to do. Agnes promised to show up every now and then to check up on his progress before turning around to leave. They said their goodbyes outside the pub''s entrance. But, while watching her back getting further and further away, Seol Jihu went Oops! after realizing that he forgot to say something important to her. Miss Agnes! Agnes stopped her steps in the distance and turned to look at him. He quickly waved his hand and shouted at her. Thank you for everything! Agnes nodded her head once and turned around again. It was then that Seol Jihu shouted out loudly enough to wake the dead. And also, say hello to Mister Teddy Be..! I''ll kill you!! Swish! Agnes closed the distance in the blink of an eye and madly pounced on him. Seol Jihu was taken by surprise from that explosive turn of speed, but he still managed to break out into a satisfied grin. He got beaten up by her so many times now, which meant that he was expecting such a response from her, anyway. ''Not this time!'' He quickly pulled his spear out and assumed a defensive posture. Unfortunately, in the following moment C her hand easily slapped the spear off from his grip as if he wasn''t even holding it in the first place, and took a swing at his face like a mad snake. I told you to stop, didn''t I?!?! SLAP! Kuk!! It was only after he was beaten up black and blue that Seol Jihu finally got to learn that Agnes was a frightening Level 6 assassin-type Archer who was only a half-step away from becoming a Unique Ranker. * Having parted ways with Agnes, Seol Jihu dragged his beaten body to a blacksmith. The owner of the blacksmith nearly freaked out from the status of the youth''s face, but still, the business he had there was promptly taken care of. When he returned to Carpe Diem''s office, both Dylan and Hugo were waiting for him. Where have you been? And what is that? Throwing spears. Oh. Youre trying to practice spear throws. Wait a minute. What''s the matter with your face?! Did someone hit you? Dylan hastily asked. Seol Jihu tried to gloss it over with a sheepish laughter, but Hugo got quite worked up. Seol! Which son of a bitch was it?! How dare someone touch a member of Carpe Diem?! Nah, it''s fine, so don''t worry about it. I get it, so tell me who he was! Don''t worry, Ill break both of his legs! I-It was Miss Agnes. Hugo was raring to go, his large hands gripping the halberd tightly, but then, he suddenly froze up on the spot. W-Who? Miss Agnes. You mean, Agnes Claire? Yes, her. Don''t do anything, though. I was in the wrong to begin with, anyway. R-Really? If you say so, then there''s no helping it, I guess! Hugo coughed out loudly and quietly put the halberd down before rapidly disappearing from the sight. Dylan smiled quietly while enjoying the scent of his tea. I''m greatly surprised. Not only do you know Agnes, you can even survive her attacks. Ahaha. Never mind that. Didn''t you have something you wanted to talk to me about? Seol Jihu wanted to change the topic anyway, so he put the throwing spears on the floor and asked. Mm. Want a cup? I''m okay. Seol Jihu tactfully declined the offer and settled down on the couch. Dylan took another sip of his tea and opened his mouth. We received a commission. From Sicilia? That''s something for me and Hugo. You see, not too long ago, the royals issued a top-secret mission. They contacted Sicilia, but they were lacking in personnel, so they requested us to help them out. If it''s a mission that even Sicilia don''t have enough people for, then. Just know that it''s a mission only High Rankers and above can participate. Actually, it was hard trying to convince them to let Hugo in. They only allowed it after I told them that, since I''m nominally an Archer, I''d need a familiar Warrior to watch my back. That meant Seol Jihu and Chohong couldn''t participate even if they wanted to. I guess Chohong and I get to enjoy a sudden vacation, then. Well, the thing is, we have another job to take care of. It''s a mission issued by the village of Ramman. Seol Jihu''s eyes shot up from the mere mention of ''mission''. If the job at hand had to do with delivering something, then there would be no need for a sit-down like this one. How much do you know about Ramman Village? Located southeast from Haramark, the distance of half a day''s travel. A village populated by a few hundred Paradisians. That''s all I know. Dylan nodded his head. Looks like you know the basic information. Let me not beat around the bush. It''s a monster extermination request. Extermination, is it? You see, Ramman suffers from a periodic outbreak of monster excursions. And they issue missions like this pretty often as a result. Seol Jihu tilted his head. When you say it''s a periodic thing, doesn''t that imply there''s a colony or a nest of the monsters nearby? That''s the thing. Dylan lightly slapped his knee to signal that the youth had accurately pointed out the crux of the problem. The monsters have been beaten back dozens of times already. The kingdom even formed subjugation forces several times. We were able to defeat the hordes without much problem, but that''s just about it. We searched everywhere but never found where they were coming from. Even if we consider the stability of the entire Haramark region not being all that great, this simply makes no sense at all. Doesn''t that mean the monsters will come back in the future even though we exterminate them this time? We still have to get rid of the monsters that do appear, regardless. Actually, Ramman village wants us to rescue the missing villagers and find the cause for the monster outbreak while we''re at it. But, it''s not strictly necessary to go that far. So, how about it? What did Chohong say? Seol, I''m asking you. Dylan lowered his voice slightly. If you''re up for it, I''m thinking of leaving you in charge of this mission. But I''m not even an Archer. An Archer acts as the ''header''. Of course, many do take the on the jobs of being both a header and a leader. But it''s also normal for different people to assume those two roles. A header''s role was to lead his or her team in the right direction during expeditions. As for the leader, that title was given to someone tasked with overseeing every facet of an expedition, such as planning the expedition itself to making adequate preparations, etc., etc. I thought you could only form an expedition team once you reach Level 4? And don''t you also need permission from the royal family? This isn''t an expedition, but an exploration. You are more than qualified enough to handle this. When Seol Jihu displayed a surprising lack of confidence, Dylan formed a wide smile and continued on. I thought that you wanted to form your own team in the future? Was I wrong? Ah?! Did I get found out? Hehe. In that case, I think this mission will be a perfect chance for you to pop your cherry. It may sound like a simple job, but once you take it on, you''re going to learn about lots of things. It was the same story for me, too. Dylan placed the teacup on the table. So, how about it? You up for it? Seol Jihu replied immediately. Of course. * He got to lead his first mission. The mission itself wasn''t as difficult as the scouting of the Forest of Denial nor the defence of the Arden Fortress, but even then, Seol Jihu was plenty motivated by the fact that he''d be the leader for the first time ever. As it was not an ''expedition'' but an ''exploration'', there shouldn''t have been anything too complicated about it. For one, he didn''t have to worry about procuring supplies as they could set up a base of operations at the Ramman village itself. Porters and carriages could simply be hired on the spot, as well. The real problem actually lied with recruiting other team members. There were already two Warriors, so they only needed one more, and finding a willing Archer wasn''t that difficult, either. Finding a Magician was an impossible feat to begin with, so that portion of the recruitment process wasn''t even considered. No, the actual problem was to do with hiring a Priest. It didn''t matter whether you were forming an expedition or an improvised team of misfits, a Priest was a must-have existence. Dang it, what does he expect from us anyways? Chohong grumbled unhappily, a cigarette loosely hanging off on her lips. She ended up being paired with Seol Jihu, but that meant she also had to feel helpless about their current situation. Hey, do we really need a Priest? I mean, can''t we just make sure that we look the part and show up there? I can take care of those monsters just by myself. Chohong''s irritated grumblings brought about a wry smile on Seol Jihu''s face. If they were pressed for time, sure, they could do that. But that would result in the quality of the team getting worse. Unless they were talking about desperate Earthlings who lived paycheck to paycheck, what skillful Warrior or Archer would want to join a team without a Priest in their midst? In a world where a moment''s carelessness could result in you being killed off in the blink of an eye? Most importantly, this was Seol Jihu''s first leadership role. He wanted to make sure it all ended in a resounding success. He didn''t want to take any liberties or be too adventurous if he could help it. ''Only a team with a Priest will attract quality team members.'' Seol Jihu''s thoughts eventually arrived there, and he stood up from the couch. Where are you going? To recruit a Priest. You will? How? I''ll give it a shot. We still have time, right? If all else fails, we''ll just do it as you say. Seol Jihu left behind Chohong and her wide-open eyes to enter the bedroom. He took out the communication crystal thinking that he might as well keep his promise and get advice from her while he was at it. A short while later. Ramman village, is it? Yeah. A mission came in. Ohhh. So you want to head south that badly. Dont worry so much. It''s not by the border region. And besides, people can''t just keep doing what they want all the time. Seol Jihu gathered his hands and pleaded with Kim Hannah. She snorted unhappily but didn''t say that he was forbidden from doing it. Hmm. So, you''re looking for a Priest. It''ll be pretty hard to find one, that''s for sure. If it were the entire Carpe Diem participating, then it would be a different story. But if it''s just you and Chung Chohong, it will be hard to rely on your teams fame. That''s why I''m asking you for advice. Isn''t there a good way out of this? Well, it''s not like there is none. Really? There is a way? Seol Jihu''s expression brightened up after hearing Kim Hannah''s words. But, when she slowly explained what was what, he ended up forming a bit of a frown instead. She was in the city? Didn''t I tell you before? Her base is in Haramark. You did? In any case, Im not sure if she''d be willing to help out. There''s still the old debt to settle, too. I''m sure you know this already since you have prior dealings with her. But well, she is one hell of a calculative and materialistic woman. Seol Jihu immediately agreed with that assessment. Thats true, but having to spend silver coins for an exploration of this scale, that''s a bit. You shouldn''t think of it as you wasting your money. The sole minus point of Carpe Diem is that you guys don''t have a Priest among you. Do you have any idea how much pain and suffering other teams have to go through to find a suitable Priest when they plan for expeditions? She quickly carried on. And let''s not forget, it''ll be hard to find a Priest as skilled as her. So take this opportunity to build a personal connection with her. I''m pretty sure that, as soon as she realizes working with you will be beneficial for her, she''ll sign up with you on the spot. Seol Jihu understood what she was saying here. A Priest was almost as hard to come by as a Magician, and she was telling him to invest in one right now for the sake of his own future. He slowly nodded his head. Okay, got it. I should go and speak to her, then. Nothing to lose by doing it, anyway. Exactly. I''m pretty sure she''ll say yes unless something else''s up. After all, she''s one of the few who knows your true worth. At the very least, she wont slam the door in your face. It''s a way forward, which helps. Thanks, mom. Don''t worry about it. If something else comes up. Hey, what did you just call me? Seol Jihu quickly ended the communication. The crystal''s radiance dimmed but then, only a second later, it began glowing again. He simply giggled to himself and stepped outside Carpe Diem''s office. * Luxurias temple was Seol Jihu''s next stop. He spoke to someone at the reception and waited for a while. A lady soon approached him and asked him to follow her. She guided him through the residential area within the temple building and eventually, they arrived in front of a door among many others lining up this silent corridor. Funnily enough, as soon as she knocked on the door, the guide lady ran away. The door was flung open abruptly a short while later, revealing a small-statured young woman staggering unsteadily on her feet. Her brilliant blonde hair was unkempt and very messy; she only wore an oversized white shirt; her sunken eyes were more noticeable because of her pale skin. It was Maria. She stared at him without saying a word before pointing back at her room. .Come in. It was a pigsty inside her room. The lighting was excellent and the interior was brightly lit as a result, but well, that only served to highlight the dire conditions of the trash pit that was her room. The whole place seemed a bit too ''sad'' to be called messy, now that he took another look at it. Seol Jihu was suddenly overcome with a sense of kinship when he spotted an ashtray stuffed full of burnt cigarette butts. It even resembled a hedgehog, somehow. But then, he spotted cigarette burns adorning the various walls and the bedsheets, and naturally, nearly freaked out right there and then. Hell, the bottles of liquor rolling around on the floor seemed cute by comparison. And what brings your lordship to my humble abode? I hear you''re a real hot stuff nowadays. Maria scratched her unkempt hair like a man, and then, smacked her lips and scanned her surroundings. Well. take a seat anywhere. Want something to drink? How about alcohol? I don''t have anything else to offer. No, I''m fine. Were you sleeping? Yeah, I was. I drank a bit too much yesterday Euh, euh. fucking hell, this hangover is killing me. Maria picked up one of the many bottles on the floor and shook it around. Slosh, slosh. She didn''t even hesitate for a second before dumping the contents down her throat. Her white neck skin bobbed up and down a couple of times, and when she was finally done, she shuddered slightly as a grimace formed on her face. Urgh. Now I feel like a living person again. A-Are you alright? What, you mean my body? It''s a lot better than when I performed the Ceremony. She settled down on the corner of the bed and proceeded to stare at the youth with a pair of unfocused eyes. So, what brings you here? If you came to pay back the debt, I welcome you with two open arms. I came to ask you for a.. Ah, fuck. He didn''t even finish his sentence, yet she was already dropping her head lower, a long groan escaping from her mouth. She then spoke to him in that posture. You ain''t gonna ask me for another Ceremony, are you? No ways. I''d say it''s more like an offer this time. She grabbed the bottle upside down by its neck, prompting Seol Jihu to quickly state his business. An offer? Maria slowly raised her head. There was a hint of interest in her expression, so he didn''t waste any more time and carried on with his real intention for being here C to ask her to accompany him to the village of Ramman. Hmm.. As expected, Maria''s reaction was less than enthusiastic. Her head tilted to the side just a tad; then, as if she was already done thinking about it, she shook it from side to side. I get what you want from me, but I don''t wanna. I can''t see any merit in me following you. I see. Seol Jihu readily agreed with her and that made her stare back at him with suspicious eyes. She smirked a little. Oh, my? Was the rumor I heard about you all lies? Or, did Paradise finally get to you, too? I''m still thankful for your help the last time. You don''t have to mention it. I''ll be getting my due reward sooner or later anyway. Of course. I''ll be waiting. Perhaps his clear-cut attitude left a favorable impression on her because she crossed her arms and opened her mouth as if she was doing it all for his benefit. You came all the way here to see me, so I guess it''s a bit rude to turn you away empty-handed like this. So, how about this? I know a few apprentice Priests, and I can ask one of them to follow you around if you want. Sure, they might not be all that much, but you know very well that having a Priest in your party makes a world of difference, don''t you? That suggestion didn''t sound so bad, either. She probably wouldnt recommend someone utterly hopeless since she sounded sincere. However, Kim Hannah strongly ''advised'' him to get closer to Maria, even if that meant spending a fair amount of coin in the process. He figured that attempting to do that now wouldn''t end in a loss for him. Thank you for your kind offer, but I''d still prefer if it was you, Miss Maria. Maria snorted, her expression one of dumbfounded amazement. Hey, looky here. You said you know. I do. You say you do, so how come? Okay, let me make this crystal clear. Why would someone of my caliber follow you on such a pathetic little mission? Well, you''ll earn experience points and also rewards. Hell no. You think that pitiful amount of points will make a dent in my current level? And what was that? Rewards? The rewards you talk about wont even buy me a day''s worth of liquor, you know? You honestly think I''ll go with you just to earn a pittance like that? Maria''s acerbic way of talking hadn''t changed one bit. Seol Jihu smiled refreshingly and reached into his inner pocket. He expected her to react like this already, so now was the time to bring out his trump cards. You understand me now? There is no reason for me to. Clunk. She stopped talking immediately as soon as a small coin pouch was placed atop the white table. What''s this? Five silver coins. How about it? You. Maria frowned deeply. How did you even figure out that I like this kinda stuff? I''m asking you this purely out of concern for your welfare, okay? Do you have any idea how much a single silver coin is worth? One copper coin is around 500 won. A silver coin is a thousand copper coins, so 500 thousand won. Five silver coins equal 2.5 million won. Oho? I guess you''re rolling in dough now, huh? The ends of Maria''s sentence arched up rather mysteriously. Her tongue snaked out and slowly licked her lips. Well, I see how sincere you are, but Im still not sure. Before Maria was given a chance to continue, Seol Jihu pulled out five more silver coins. In her full view, he began slotting them inside the coin pouch on the table, one at the time. Maria blinked her eyes non-stop. .Can I ask you one question? Please go ahead. I can''t understand why you, in your current level, have that many silver coins. No, never mind that. Okay, why are you trying so hard to hire me? Because I think youre trustworthy. You arent planning on making this the payment for the debt you owe me, are you? No way. That''s that, and this is this. Hnnng~ Maria leaked out a snort as the ends of her lips curled up. Her attitude had definitely changed compared to a minute ago. If she was a High Ranker Priest, then Seol Jihu would have to fork out ten times the current amount, but she was only a Level 4. His current wealth was more than enough to endure this sort of financial impact. So youre going to pay me upfront. Is that right? Only you, Miss Maria. No one else. Okay, what about splitting the loot? The rewards? Is there a need to even ask that? We split evenly, of course. Maria began pondering seriously now. Upfront payment of ten silver coins and no special conditions attached when splitting the loot. Considering the type of the mission and the distance needed to travel, this was a more than generous amount. She began sneaking a couple of glances at him before suddenly prattling on while twirling her hair with her fingers. Weeeell, I guess it''s not so bad. Yeah, here''s the thing. Doesn''t matter what the work is, someone on my level usually needs somewhere around 6.5 million won before we are tempted into action~ Her previously-stiff, manly manner of speech was now full of aegyo. Without saying another word, Seol Jihu slotted five more coins into the pouch. By this time, Maria was practically drooling out of her mouth. Oooh, wow! This oppa is a lot more cooler than he looks, isn''t he? Will this be enough for me to become your friend, Miss Maria? W-What was that? Maria stuttered in surprise at those rather unexpected words. A slight smile formed on his lips after seeing her reaction. Friends? After exploding into a fit of laughter, Maria opened her eyes wide to stare directly at him. A bright smile remained on her face. I was wondering what''s gotten into you. But, now I see. You were scheming to reel me in, weren''t you? Yes. Oh, my goodness! But, what do I do now? I''m not that easy to catch, you know~? Haven''t you heard the rumors? You won''t be able to count the number of the teams that gave up on trying to win me over, cuz there are too many to begin with! This was Seol Jihus first time hearing it, but he simply shrugged his shoulders in a nonchalant manner. Are you in or out? How interesting. Maria stood right up from the bed. She took several airy steps to get closer, before snatching the coin pouch up. She then loudly shouted out. I''m in! Chapter 70. A Mystery Bringing Maria into the group was an excellent choice in various ways. There were two gods that Priests served. The first was the Order of Luxuria, the goddess of lust, who was in charge of healing, dispelling, and support spells. The second was the Order of Invidia, the god of envy, who preferred to repulse the enemy with holy powers and governing over the operations of divination magic. Chohong was an Earthling who had straddled two separate paths of Invidia and Ira. Maria, on the other hand, walked the lone path that Luxuria had carved out ever since she was Level 1. A Priest was already treated like an aristocrat in Paradise, but a Priest who specialized in healing was valued almost equal to a Magician. As Earthlings had a tendency of prioritizing their lives the most, a Level 4 High Priest, who was capable of healing regular injuries with a proverbial flick of her hand, made every Earthling react positively to a team with such a Priest as a core member. They would even try their best to act as friendly as possible. Seol Jihu was successful in recruiting a Priest, but he didn''t rest after that. His next stop took him to the city''s library, rather than back to Carpe Diem''s office. It didn''t matter which city it was, the city library could be called the repository of all the amassed information. The Ramman Village extermination request happened frequently, so he figured that there must be past records of the mission itself, just like how Alex''s report on the Mole''s appearance showed up on the city''s noticeboard soon afterwards. Chohong, as usual, was full of swagger, loudly declaring that they only needed to look the part as she alone would be enough to sweep all of their enemies away. However, Seol Jihu couldn''t readily accept that. He developed a certain habit ever since he nearly got killed from the siege of the skeletons back in the Neutral Zone. And that would be to prepare as much as humanly possible in the matters where his life might be on the line. And so, as he immersed himself in searching for the relevant information, he ran into someone quite unexpected in the library. Hoh? I didn''t expect to see you here, my man. An older man with a greying beard wearing a conical hat typical of wizards reached out for a handshake. Ah, hello there. Seol Jihu politely shook the offered hand. I''m also surprised to see you here. What brings you to the city library, Master Ian? Ehehe. I think you might be the only Earthling in history to ask a Magician what his business is in a library. Ian giggled and asked back. So, how have you been? Well, it was okay, nothing too special. I tried my hands at being a courier, and I am still training every day, too. It''s good to hear that you''re enjoying a peaceful life so far. Oh, right. Did you get the spear? Ah, that. I''ve completely forgotten to thank you and Princess Teresa for it. How is she doing nowadays? Don''t worry about her. Princess Teresa is always pink-pink, if you know what I mean. Ian threw him a knowing wink. He then grinned at the youth panicking somewhat at the seemingly innuendo-ridden word of pink before leaning in closer to whisper something else. Fufufu. This is a secret only I know, but allow me to share it with you. Before he had time to realize it, Seol Jihu was paying attention to the older man''s words. The truth is, there are many, many variations of the pink color. .Eh? For instance~. Princess Teresa''s color is much closer to ''baby pink''. Yes, indeed. Mm, mm. .Master Ian. Oopsie. I was just messing with you. Just a joke of poor taste from an old man. I definitely didn''t use an X-ray spell to confirm so you shouldn''t look at this old man that way. If you form a grimace like that, you come across as a total stranger and that kind of scares me a little. Ian waved his hands about and guffawed out loudly. Seol Jihu could only leak out a sigh. He let his guard down and got fooled again. I''m sure she won''t mind normal types of pranks but isn''t it a bit much making sexual innuendos to a princess? You say that because you don''t know what she''s really like. ? Earlier today, I cracked a simple joke to her and she responded back with ''yours can''t even stand up again, so why are you asking me that?'' To be honest, my feeling''s been kind of hurt. . By now, Seol Jihu had forgotten what he wanted to say. Okay, that''s enough of small talk. What brings you here? Well, I was given a mission, so I was hoping to find relevant information here. Seol Jihu took a bit of guard against the older man and made his reply. A mission? Yes, it''s a request issued by Ramman Village. A certain glint flashed by Ian''s eyes. Dylan and Hugo shouldn''t be able to participate in that. Does that mean it''s you and Chohong forming the team? Basically, yes. Master Ian, you heard about that as well? I''m also participating in that mission, so indeed, I know of it. Dylan has given you the leadership role, then? Hmm, hmm~ Ian carried a somewhat contemplate expression, but then, he suddenly formed a mysterious smile. Fufufu. Oh, Dylan, you one sly. He muttered to himself and shifted his gaze back to the youth. My man. Can you spare me a bit of time? I only need around five minutes. Of course. Alright. I''ll be right back, so please wait for me. With a serious expression now etched on his face, Ian hurriedly went over here and there in the library. And precisely five minutes later, he showed up back again, now carrying an armful of scrolls and various documents. Take these. These are all the historical records pertaining to the extermination mission you''re about to take on. And this is. The older man pulled out a ridiculously thick book just as Seol Jihu barely managed to receive them all. This here is the recorded history of the region. You don''t have to read everything, of course. I''ve made a bookmark somewhere in the middle, so you only have to browse that. You have? Mm. It has been a long time ago, but you see, I also participated in the extermination mission before. The thing is, the Ramman Village''s matter is one of the most endearing mysteries of Haramark, so once upon a time, I was rather interested in solving it, you see. Ian sounded philosophical. Well, it all ended in failure, though. Back then, I thought I had caught onto a pretty solid lead, and I felt confident of my suspicions. But in the end, I still couldn''t uncover the origin. People are telling me the same thing so far. I''d probably end up the same as you. I wonder about that. We''ll have to wait and see first, no? Seol Jihu smiled embarrassedly, while Ian was stroking his beard in contemplation. Us walking out of the Forest of Denial alive, the famous forbidden zone, and then, us miraculously recovering the fortress that everyone thought was a lost cause C both of them were events easily exceeding one''s wildest imaginations. Thank you for your kind words, but I think I just got lucky. No, not true at all. Your actions were responsible for both of those events, not lady luck. Ian formed a warm expression. Apologies for burdening you even further like this. But, if you manage to solve this mystery, it''d be the same thing as you aiding with the overall stability of the entire Haramark region, so you should be able to earn a substantial amount of ''achievement points''. And the royal family might reward you something extra on the side, too. I''d feel so much more confident if you were to accompany us, Master Ian. I''d love to do that. Unfortunately, I have a prior engagement to fulfill. Even Sicilia is involved now, so it''ll be difficult to extricate myself out of this one. There''s no helping it, then. Thank you for these records. I''ll study them right away. Seol Jihu smiled refreshingly. I''ll pray for your success. Ian raised his tightly-clenched fist up high and cheered on. * Chohong returned to the office late at night, her current mood absolute worst. For the whole day, she went around looking for a Priest, only to meet with rejection at every turn. So, when she spotted Dylan drinking tea in the office, she loudly complained and said, Are you going to do nothing and spectate from the sidelines?! But then, she was rendered completely speechless after Dylan informed her of Seol finding a Priest already. For real?! Mm. He himself went to talk to the Priest, apparently. Who is it? It''s Maria Yeriel. Whaaaat?! That bitch?!?! Chohong''s voice became even louder. Dylan calmly covered his ears and nodded once. I agree that it''s somewhat unbelievable, but how about lowering your volume a bit? Seol is in the middle of work, you see. .Work? Right. I wondered if there was anything I could help him with, but there was no need, judging from how he was handling it. He doesn''t even look like a newbie anymore from the way he''s taking care of things. There was a content smile on Dylan''s face now. Look. Do you know for how long I wanted a team member like Seol to join us? That''s why, if we can''t help him, we should at least not bother him, right? Too bad, Chohong wasn''t someone who''d heed such advice. Her thudding steps led her directly into the shared bedroom. She found Seol Jihu sitting by the desk, quietly jotting and studying all by himself. Hey. Oh, you''re back? Seol Jihu replied without looking back. I heard you found us a Priest? Yeah. Seol Jihu nodded. By the way, why is Miss Maria a bitch? Because, she is a bitch, that''s why! How did you even manage to sweet talk that girl? I mean, that crazy bitch''s infamous for having a re~ally high standard and all. Please stop swearing for a second. I know her from the Neutral Zone, actually. Hey, you! You are supposed to look at the person you''re talking to! Only then Seol Jihu turned around halfway. He leaned against the chair''s back at an angle and continued. Ah, right. What about Archers and Warriors? Did you ask around? Chohong faltered a bit where she stood. N-no, not really? I was busy searching for a Priest, so, like. But, I told you I''d find a Priest? I didn''t know you''d find one this fast! I felt bad just dumping you with the responsibility, so I wanted to help out, too! So what! Chohong yelled at him. Seol Jihu formed a wry smile. Fine, fine. He turned back towards the scrolls laid out on the desk. Don''t worry about it. Miss Maria''s supposed to meet me tomorrow at the ''Eat, Drink, and Enjoy'', so let''s search together. Chohong didn''t say anything else to that. Nevertheless, she wanted to show off for a bit since she was supposed to be more experienced in these sorts of things, but just as Dylan had alluded to earlier, Seol Jihu was doing admirably well all by himself. She did feel a tiny bit apologetic in her mind, too. .What are you doing? When she got closer to the desk, she spotted lots of unfurled scrolls and documents. There was even a thick book there, too. Oh, these? Historical records of Ramman Village''s extermination missions. Annnd, this? Recorded history of the Empire. Master Ian gave it to me, saying that I should check it out. Wait, you ran into that geezer? Yeah. Happened by chance. Chohong took a sneak at the book and immediately grimaced in shock. Euhk~. I;m gonna get sick just from looking at this thing. You actually feel fine reading this? Really? I thought it was pretty interesting though. Is there a need to go this far? I mean, all we have to do is go there and kick some ass, right? Well, those monsters will most likely show up again in the future. If it''s possible, I want to prevent that by finding out the root cause and eliminate it. Which means, we need solid leads. But how will reading those things get us anywhere? Chohong sourly remarked. Seol Jihu yawned and stretched his arms high up above his head. You might be right, but there are a couple of suspicious. No, hang on. Let''s just say that there are a few things here that don''t feel right. Don''t feel right? How? I can''t be sure of it, yet. It''s just a working theory of mine. Seol Jihu covered his mouth to yawn again. Chohong''s sigh was so long that the ground might have caved in from that. Argh, I don''t know. Do whatever you want. I''m going to bed. I''ve been walking around the whole day, and I''m pooped out, you know. You worked hard. Get some rest. Chohong lay sprawled on the bed. For a while, she stared at the ceiling with a bit of a pout, before sneaking a glance at him. Aren''t you going to sleep? In a little while. I have an illuminating stone with me, so you can turn off the lights if you want. .No, I''m cool. Chohong didn''t fall asleep right away, though. Her coy eyes were fixed on the youth sitting by the desk studying the contents of the thick book. His sleeves were rolled up, his expression one of deep concentration and seriousness; silent and determined glint flickering within his eyes. She thought he looked refreshingly different. ''This is so weird, isn''t it?'' Chohong whispered to herself Been only a short while since you joined up, yet. and lightly hugged her pillow. She then stared into his wide-open back that seemed more dependable today for some reason. Only until she fell asleep, of course. * Next morning. As promised, Seol Jihu met up with Maria. If there was one thing he didn''t entirely count on, that would be her attire: she seemingly only wore an oversized white shirt that was probably very, very easy to move around in. And secondly, that she also happened to be an old acquaintance with Chohong. Not in a good way, either. Hiya~, so it was true. Just what''s gotten into Miss I Love Money that she decided to join in our little mission? Those words were the opening volley Chohong fired as soon as she saw Maria. The latter slightly cocked an eyebrow as those sarcasm-laden words pricked her ears, before forming a refreshing smile. Oh? I was expecting someone decent since I heard a member of Carpe Diem was joining. Turns out the member was the dumbass braindead bitch famed for her thick-headedness. Your runny mouth is as same as always. I''m curious, will you still be able to yap like a little birdie if I rip that mouth wide open? Well, I''m sure it''s not as runny as your famous brainless fart of a head. Don''t you wanna crack open that empty head of yours and prove it to the world? Thick veins popped up on Chohong''s forehead. A threatening grin of a beast, fangs bared and all, formed on her lips. See, I told you. She''s a bitch. Her mouth is a trash dump. Well, sure, my lips are a bit dirty. But it''s not as loose as your other lips. Stop, please stop! Chohong, you too. Seol Jihu hurriedly jumped in between the two ''smiling'' females and their verbal assault rifles. Chohong had already pulled her mace out while Maria was ''lovingly'' caressing a crucifix in her hands. If he left them alone like this, no doubt a scuffle would have broken out. Heng. Hmph! As they spun their heads away in opposite directions, his shoulders drooped lower and lower. It felt like things were heading the wrong way from the get-go. His sorrowful state only lasted for a short while, though. When he entered the pub along with two ladies by his sides, Seol Jihu realized that the attention of all the patrons was focused on him in an instant. It was similar to back when he went on dates with Yoo Seonhwa. Actually, he had to position himself in between two ladies in order to prevent a fight from breaking out. But that also meant that, outwardly at least, he had two beauties in each of his hands. These ladies were blessed with great looks, after all. ''.Hm, hm.'' Seol Jihu couldn''t help but stand up a little taller, his shoulders opening up a bit more. Even his expression relaxed greatly. He tried his hardest not to look smug. Of course, he had no idea what the others were really thinking about. Look at that guy. Now that is one hell of a weird combination. You''re right. He''s mixed up with two of the Six Crazies. Yo, hold up. That dude, didn''t he show up here with Agnes not too long ago? Yeah, that''s right. Three out of Six Crazies? Whoa, man. That friend''s sure got a particular taste. He wouldn''t even have dared to dream that others were sharing such conversations about him right at that moment. Maria and Chohong settled down around an empty table and, as if they had made a prior arrangement, they began shouting at the same time. Li-quor! Li-quor!! Al-co-hol! Al-co-hol! Al-co-hol! They were like a pair of newborn chicks yapping noisily for food. Seol Jihu slowly facepalmed. ..Order whatever you want. Kyaha! Hey, over here! Bring me all the rum and vodka you got! Chohong possessed unparalleled skill when it came to mixing various alcohols. She expertly blended rum and vodka like a pro, before pouring several cups to distribute it all around the table. Obviously, Seol Jihu didn''t even touch his, but well, Maria one-shot hers and shivered grandly from pleasure. Keo-heuh! Now that will wake you up real good! It''s fine if you want to enjoy your drinks, but please don''t forget, we''re here to scout the rest of our team. No sweat. Mister Leader, step aside and enjoy the show. I''ll take care of everything. Chohong confidently declared and poured another cup. Seol Jihu could only rest his chin on his hands and watch the two females acting like long-lost bosom buddies. Quite some time had passed by like that. More and more empty bottles filled up the table, and as Chohong took another manly gulp of her cup, she suddenly stopped moving. Hey. She sent a signal, and Maria glanced at the entrance. Two men and one woman were entering the pub. Maria leaked out an interested Hnng~ and nodded her head before shrugging her shoulders. They aren''t complete trash. Do what you want. Okay, cool. Hey, Mikhail! Chohong waved her hand, and the man in front of the group waved back, his eyes resembling round dots. He was a lanky fellow with short, neatly trimmed hair. You were still alive?? You trying to jinx me or something? Mikhail smirked and asked the duo behind him to wait for a little while. He walked closer, and Chohong started talking to him. How have you been? I heard that you''re about to reach Level 4. And that''s been killing me lately. I only need a bit of experience, but the problem is money. I mean, the cost of equipment is just too damn ridiculous. Well, yeah, the price jumps up ten times higher and all. Chohong grinned and agreed with him. That''s why I wanted to ask you about something here. Wanna go for a mission with us? A mission? Mikail asked back as his gaze scanned the table, only to form a surprised expression. Maria? What are you doing here? Obviously, it''s for work. It''s nothing big, just enough for some pocket money. Mikhail whistled, evidently impressed now. Sounds good. Okay, let me hear it out first. He looked behind him and gestured at his comrades to join them as well. And so, three more people settled around the bottle-filled table. Okay, so. What work are we talking about? Don''t be hasty. Enjoy a drink on us. I respectfully decline. Hell, I ain''t touching anything you mixed even if it''s free. Che. It''s nothing major, just the monster extermination request from Ramman Village. Ramman Village? Mikhail immediately looked disappointed. Hey, it really was nothing. He then looked at the two women as if he failed to understand something. Why are you two stepping up for something this small? Isn''t this way too over the top? Argh, why are you talking so much like this? It''s simple. You in or out? Maria voiced out her annoyance. Mikhail seemed to be pondering something before casting his gaze to his side. The woman he came in with had her arms crossed and her brows furrowed in a tight knot, making her look a bit temperamental. When she shook her head, her black waterfall-like hair danced about a little. Mikhail spoke up next. Mm, sorry, but it looks like we''ll have to pass. Give it a second thought, okay. The distance is short, right? Think of it as you earning a bit more experience in return for killing a couple of days. Eiii. I already participated in it once before, you know? Besides, killing a few mutants won''t do much at our levels, no? Chohong licked her lower lip. She sneaked a glance at Seol Jihu, and he opened his mouth after getting her signal. That may not strictly be the case this time. Mm? Mikhail turned towards him. Chohong made the introduction. Sorry about the late intro. This is Seol, the newest Carpe Diem recruit. Hes also the leader of this mission. Seol? Mikhail stared absentmindedly for a bit before clapping his hands. Ah!! You, from the Arden Valley!! Yeah, you, from the Arden Valley, right? Oh, you heard about that? What do you mean, I heard about it? We were actually there! Hyah, I really didn''t expect to run into a celebrity today. Mikhail reached out for a handshake, his face brimming with a smile. Hiya. It''s really nice to meet you. Really. I''m Mikhailov, a Level 3 Sword Runner. And this here is. Veronika. Level 3 Sharp Ranger. Veronika finally spoke up. She also seemed a bit more interested now. And this guy over here is Gierszal. He''s a Level 3 Guard. The last guy raised his hand briefly, still refraining from saying anything. I still can''t forget the sight of you luring away all those bugs, you know? I thought you were a madman at first, but whew, you really surprised me back then. Mikhail lightly chuckled and pulled the chair closer. Okay, so, what did you mean just now? Something about not being the case? Seol Jihu thought about what to say next. Since both Maria and Chohong agreed, then that could only mean this trio had to be rather decently skilled in their professions. In a way, this talk was only possible with those two ladies and their intervention. Now that they got the party started, it was his turn to perform the leader''s role. By any chance, do you know of the special characteristics of Ramman Village''s request? Special characteristics? What are those? First of all, mutants appear. Yeah, we know that. Second, different species appear with each new mission issued. Really? But, they didn''t seem all that strong? Mikhail tilted his head. And third, the scale of the extermination team gets larger and larger with the passing of time. .What do you mean by that? Sensing that something strange was afoot, Mikhail''s voice became hushed. Mister Mikhail, you said you participated in this mission before, yes? Yeah. It was maybe a year or so ago. I can''t be 100% sure, but it was around then. Did you realize that the scale and the quality of the team taking on the mission keeps getting higher every year? Mikhail kept blinking his eyes. Take a look at this. Seol Jihu produced a sheet of paper. Ignore the kingdom''s own subjugation forces and take a closer look at the very first mission issued, all the way to the last mission. As you can see, this mission used to be taken up by Level 1s in the beginning, but then Level 2s started taking it, and before long, it was Level 3s. And this time, the request came to Carpe Diem of all teams. Mikhail''s eyes narrowed to a slit. Wait a second. That means? The mutants that will appear this time will be quite a different breed from what you fought the last time. Hmm. So, that''s how it was. That''s why Maria and Chohong is. Mikhail rubbed his chin. You used the records from the city library, so this can''t be all fake. Yeah, I guess I get your point. Oh, I see, that''s why the reward on offer kept creeping up by a little every year. The other party agreed to his assessment. It was here that Seol Jihu sensed the right time to pull out the final bait had arrived. That''s not all. If it''s possible, I''m planning to expose this mystery once and for all. At that precise moment, the light in Mikhail''s eyes intensified. He too was an Earthling who had spent a fair amount of time in Haramark. So, he knew what Seol Jihu meant by that. Solving this mystery was on another scale altogether from simply carrying out the extermination mission. Many, many countless folks failed to solve this mystery, so his fame would get a healthy boost simply from being a part of the team that exposed the truth. In other words, this could easily turn out to be a huge career move. If he said he wasn''t tempted, you''d be looking at a liar. Oiii. I don''t think you''re cracking a joke with these two ladies by your side, but I still gotta ask you. Are you sure about this? Actually, no. If I''m honest with you, I can''t be 100% certain. However, someone very reputable gave me an important piece of the puzzle, you see. Someone reputable? Who? Ian Denzel. That landed the final nail. Master Ian did? Really?? You''d find out the truth if you ask him directly, so why would I lie to you? Mikhail let out a heavy gasp and began chewing on his lips. One could see how much of a dilemma he was in. Veronika lightly ribbed on the side, and Gierszal coughed while fidgeting with the cup. There''s no need to worry about this. The village is only a half a day''s travel away, anyway. At a minimum, you get a little bit of experience points, but if we get really lucky.. Seol Jihu deliberately let his words drift away. He was implying that, if they wanted to hear the rest, they should be more straightforward with their opinions next. So, how about it? He locked his fingers and smiled refreshingly. .Well, I''ll be. You sure know how to tantalise your audience, don''t you. Mikhail grumbled. If we were only talking about your way with words, then I''d definitely believe that you''re a high ranker, dude. In the end, he raised his hands up in surrender. Okay. Let''s go somewhere more private and discuss the more delicate details, shall we? *Early next morning. The expedition C no, the extermination team, met at Haramark''s southern exit. Seol Jihu and Chohong holding hands arrived first and found the two carriage drivers and two porters on standby there. They waited for a little while longer, and soon enough, Maria showed up wearing the same white Priest garb as she wore back in the Neutral Zone. Veronika and Gierszal, led by Mikhail, arrived soon after. Four warriors, one Archer, and finally, one Priest. Their average Level was 3.2. Considering that the mission itself was nominally not a tough one, this was a rather good team composition. A short while later. Two carriages with three members each energetically left the city''s southern exit. Chapter 71. Taboo The village of Ramman was a fragrant little settlement kissed by warm rays of the sun. Although it was smaller in size compared to the village of Zahrah, in return, the place was surrounded by a picturesque landscape straight out of an oil painting with fences running through the carpets of endless yellowish-green fields. And in the distance, precipitous mountains that looked as if they had wrapped themselves up in mother nature like a veil serving as the unforgettable backdrop. Seol Jihu paid the balance to the two carriage drivers, and slowly closed his eyes as the gentle breeze tickled him by. The gentle winds stroking his cheeks brightened his mood up greatly. ''We got lucky.'' They didn''t encounter any ambushes during their travel and arrived at their destination before nightfall. Although it might have been nothing to fret over, for some reason, he couldn''t help but feel good about this. It was as if the heavens were blessing his first outing as the. Bleeeurgh-!! His peace was shattered by the sudden noise of someone vomiting on the side. And then, that was followed by the disgusting noise of something falling on the ground. He broke out of his reverie and opened his eyes, a deep frown forming on his face. Not too far from him, a girl with a slightly wavy blonde hair was bent over, busy emptying out the contents of her stomach. The superbly green fields were instantly soiled by the thick mess of reddish-brown liquid. Khya-ahk, ghyaahk! Was she trying to scream or vomit? Which one was it? After successfully vomiting out a rather terrifyingly large chunk of something, Maria maintained that deep grimace while she shoved her index finger back inside her throat. And then C began vomiting one more time. That''s why I told you to drink in moderation. Seol Jihu walked over to her and patted her back. It was understandable, though. She drank that much yesterday and then had to ride a carriage non-stop for the past twelve hours, so it''d have been a miracle if her innards were still intact and functioning properly. Maria barely managed to lift her head back up and began breathlessly grumbling out in her usual manner. Pant, pant Argh, this god-fucking motion sickness. Seol Jihu took out a clean rag and began wiping Maria''s cherry-red lips all dirtied from the puke. She looked unimpressed but had no energy left to resist him, so she remained docile for the time being. Our little Maria is going through a lot, isn''t she~? Chohong giggled and approached the duo before handing over a bottle of vodka. Seol Jihu gasped in disbelief but Maria seized upon this chance to snatch the bottle away and took a mouthful of the hard liquor. She used that as a mouthwash; her cheeks ballooned up as she sloshed the alcohol around in her mouth before spitting them back all out. And then, she tilted the bottle a little to take a small sip. Keu-heuh Urgh! Now I feel alive. . Seol Jihu suddenly thought that alcohol must be circulating in her veins, rather than b lood. It became somewhat torturous to watch anymore, so he turned around to leave. Even Veronika looked away as if she was fed up. She saw the depressed look on the youth''s face. She sighed and lightly patted him on his shoulders. Somehow, that helped in consoling him a little. Looks like we''ll have to rest for the day. Mikhail shook his head in helplessness. Seol Jihu agreed with that assessment. It wasn''t just for Maria''s sake though. Riding carriages for half a day straight was never easy. Besides, they weren''t pressed for time, like how it was with the Arden Fortress back then. The six of them agreed to search for a suitable place to get some rest and entered the village''s entrance. And that''s when this happened. I saw it! I swear, I did! Out of the blue, a hoarse voice greeted them from the side. An old woman standing in front of the thatched-roof mud hut was staring at the group with unblinking eyes. She seemed to be a Paradisian. It was a white ship! A white ship lowered its anchor!! ''A white ship? Anchor??'' Seol Jihu tilted his head. The old woman grabbed the handrail, hard. She looked as if she''d rush out at any second now. It was at this moment that a man hurriedly ran in from a distance. Mother! Why are you doing this again? I saw it! I''m telling you, I saw it! I understand. I understand, mother, so please go back inside. These people are Earthlings. I''m telling you, a white ship lowered dozens of anchors!! The old woman continued to shout out even as she was pushed back inside the hut. The man sighed helplessly and urgently lowered his head to the group. I-I''m truly sorry! My mother has a small problem with her mind and. No, it''s fine. Don''t worry about it. Seol Jihu''s calm voice caused the man to blink his eyes in a bit of daze. His previous nervous demeanor had softened just a tad. Are you here because of the subjugation request? Yes. Are you the one who issued it? Ah, no. I''m actually in charge of the security of this village. My name is Brice. The issuing of the request is always taken up by the village head, actually. ''The village head is in charge of it all the time, is it.'' Seol Jihu began chewing on those words, causing Brice to cautiously ask him again. Is there anything that I can help you with? Ah, yes. We need a place to rest for a while. We''ll definitely provide you with a place like that. Let me guide you to the inn. Seol Jihu felt someone touching him on the arm, He turned to look, and found Maria shaking her head. I don''t want to breathe indoor air right now. It''s a bit of a bother, too. I''ll be fine if I just get some air for an hour or so. Well, that''s what she said. Looks like we''ll be fine with an outdoor area. Please, follow me. I know of a place that fits your criteria. Brice guided the team to an open area with a log table seemingly carved out from the trunk of a huge tree, surrounded by several aged wooden chairs. He continued to sneak glances behind him, perhaps worried about the team making other demands from him. Just as Maria planted her forehead on the smooth surface of the log table, Mikhail opened his mouth. Hey, leader. If it''s okay with you, can I ask him a couple of questions? I came here before so I just wanted to confirm a few things, you see. Really? It''s fine. Seol Jihu replied with an expression that asked back, Why are you asking my permission for that? Mikhail grinned refreshingly at the youth''s attitude. Since he wasn''t a header, he should refrain from stepping up too much, but most leaders wouldn''t mind this little bit of insubordination unless they were of persnickety nature. Hey, you said your name was Brice, right? Ah, yes. It''s nothing much, actually. I was just curious if anything has changed since the last time. The contents of the request, that is. No, not at all. There aren''t any changes, as far as I can tell. In that case, it means we can scoot over to the night fog zone to kill them before they come out, right? Like the last time? Yes, that''s correct. Mikhail nodded his head. Brice asked if he was curious about anything else, and after hearing the reply of No, not anymore, hurriedly departed from there. Looks like it won''t be that difficult again. We can conclude our first goal by going to the night fog zone. Veronika spoke up, yawned, and stretched her limbs grandly. Rather than asking his teammates what this night fog zone was, Seol Jihu recalled it from the records he read before coming here. The night fog zone is where the variants respawn every four months, yes? Yeah. It''s a bit of distance away, but if we walk fast, we can get there under two hours, max. The monsters that appear beside the variants aren''t all that much to worry about, either. With our team''s ability, we''ll probably massacre them when they show themselves. We can''t let our guards down, though. Our leader did say that the variants could have gotten stronger, after all. Don''t forget that Moles appeared near Haramark recently, and Lioners showed up in the Forest of Denial, too. Gierszal finally broke his weighty silence and voiced his opinion. Veronika shrugged her shoulders. Hey, let''s eat something! I haven''t had anything since this morning, and this hunger''s driving me insane. Chohong sounded really grouchy as she spat those words out. She took her bag from one of the porters and pulled out the dried meat, fruits, and pieces of bread. The rest of the team were also feeling hungry at this point, so they reached to grab their share. Seol Jihu fell deeper into his thoughts as he chewed on the dried meat. If he wanted to, they could finish this mission today and go home. Of course, he didn''t want to return after doing only that. ''Why couldn''t anyone find the colony?'' There was no result without a cause. There had to be a reason why variants kept appearing in this place. ''.Should I just start digging the ground or something??'' He set out to solve this mystery, but he simply didn''t have enough information to do that. Even Ian ended up throwing his hands up in defeat, so this task was never going to be easy. But, he did have his suspicions. He got up from his wooden chair while taking a couple of things to eat along with him. Seeing him get up, the bread sticking out of Chohong''s mouth bobbed up and down. Bare bah byu goong? I''m going to take a look around the village for a bit. Seol Jihu turned around to leave after activating ''Nine Eyes''. He originally planned to use it when he got to the night fog zone, but he figured that activating it within the village wouldn''t be such a bad idea as well. Well, having more information was better than not having any, after all. And if he got lucky and stumbled onto a jackpot, then even better. And so, after he''d been walking a while. ''Green. Another green.'' He walked around, looking to his left and right. He then suddenly sensed someone tugging at his hand. He looked down to find an unfamiliar little girl tugging at the bread held in his left hand with her small, cute fingers. B-r-e-a-d. Brreead. Seol Jihu had to stop walking as the girl was barely keeping up with her hurried trot. Heeey!! The little girl suddenly went Hiick! from the sudden yell coming from somewhere and began hiccuping in fright. What do you think you''re doing?! Come over here, quickly! A young boy rushed in a hurry and snatched the little girl''s hand away. He must''ve been around ten years old or somewhere there. He was about a head taller than the girl and looked to be her biological older brother. He''s an Earthling, an Earthling! I told you not to go near one, didn''t I? You want to be spanked?! But, hiiing the bread. Did she want to eat it so badly? The eyes of the complaining, kicking little girl became moist in no time at all. The boy managed to drag his little sister away, but his actions came to a sudden halt when Seol Jihu knelt down on one knee to match his eyes. Here. Seol Jihu smiled and pushed forward the lengthy bread. The little girl''s eyes sparkled from seeing the food being offered. She then shook off the flustered boy and came running back to the youth. She grabbed the bread, and after opening her mouth wide, she took a healthy bite. Seol Jihu lightly patted the little girl''s head as her small lips busy chewed on her meal. Is it good? Yeah! She grinned brightly and continued to bite into the bread. He found her so adorable and couldn''t help but smile. She quickly polished the bread off, then her eyes sparkled even more at the sight of the dried meat. He handed it over to her, and the widest smile imaginable formed on her face as if she just got a present from Santa Claus. Thank you. There, there. Ah, right. Do you want to eat this, too? Seol Jihu pushed the fruit to the boy, but the kid hesitated briefly before shaking his head. .No, I''m fine. You can take it. You bravely stepped forward to rescue your little sister, so you should be rewarded, right? Seol Jihu encouraged the boy to take it. The child hesitated for some more, but eventually, he took the fruit. He hurriedly bit into it, but then, realised Seol Jihu was still there and quickly bowed his head. Thank you very much. You''re quite mature for your age. You two live in this village? Y-yes. The boy nodded before cautiously asking a question of his own. What about you, Mister Earthling, sir? You don''t have to call me sir or a Mister Earthling, you know. Just call me ''Hyung''. I''ll get embarrassed if you keep calling me that. Hyung. Did you come here because of the request? That''s right. Don''t worry about it, though. We''ll definitely beat them back. Seol Jihu''s gentle demeanor worked wonders, and the boy''s wariness had lessened somewhat. His stiff expression had softened just a tad as well. I''m not worried. My sis and I aren''t allowed to go near the night fog zone, anyway. But, that''s obvious. It''s dangerous over there. Well I don''t know. Seol Jihu stopped smiling and tilted his head at this unexpected answer from the boy. You don''t know? Yes. Grandma Hans did go there once before, but she came back all fine and the like, you see? Well, she speaks funny things now, though. The boy must''ve been unhappy for a while because he was quick to unload what was on his mind. Seol Jihu remembered back to the old lady shouting something by the village''s entrance. I mean, honestly, I''m not a six or seven-year-old kid anymore, so I can''t understand why I''m not allowed to go there. Seol Jihu formed a wry smile. It''s probably because mutants keep appearing there periodically. The grown-ups are just worried about you, that''s all. I know. But still, things become safe again once you beat them back, right? But they don''t want to let us out, busy coming up with strange excuses and calling them three taboos and all. The boy grumbled softly to himself. Hng. A monster will kidnap you to another world if you break one of the three taboos? Does anyone think I''ll fall for that childish story? Seol Jihu''s eyes opened very wide. Three taboos? Another world? That''s right. Hyung, you also think it''s just nonsense, right? Seol Jihu''s eyes were withdrawn deeply now. Can you tell me more about those three taboos? U-uhm, that is. Mmmm The boy massaged his temples before carrying on. Okay. First, never go towards the voice coming out from the fog. Second, never go where the hand is beckoning you. Third, if you see people wearing grey clothes, don''t go near and run away. Those are the three taboos. Who told you about those? Was it your parents? My parents told me, but I think the village head asked them to tell us. I know everything, you see. Can you tell me where the village head lives? That question immediately caused the boy to stop answering diligently and signs of hesitation reappeared on his face again. Uhm W-why? I wish to stop by and talk to him about something. I can''t? Well, it''s not like you can''t, but. The boy''s voice became progressively smaller. If you want to ask for more reward money, then. Reward? Seol Jihu finally figured out why the other villagers were behaving so oddly towards him and his teammates. No, that''s definitely not it. The amount of reward money is set in stone the moment I accepted the request, you know. So, you don''t have to worry about that, okay? .Really? The boy asked with a pair of bright, innocent eyes. Seol Jihu could only sigh inwardly. Of course. I promise it''s the truth. Soon the boy told him the directions, and Seol Jihu moved towards his next destination. The abode of the village head was a proper house with scale-like tiles added to the walls, quite different from the mud huts of other villagers. More importantly, though C it didn''t have any color in ''Nine Eyes''. Seol Jihu''s eyes narrowed to a slit. ''Man, this is so frustrating. If only he knew what this ''no color'' thing could mean. That would make his life so much easier. But, what could he do? Gula told him to stop dreaming of unlocking that part so easily, after all. Regardless, this was the first place that didn''t shine in green within this village. He wasn''t sure whether this would lead him to anywhere or not, but he''d lose nothing by finding out. He climbed up the short stairs and knocked on the front door. He heard a soft cough and the door was slowly opened, revealing an old man with a thick head of white hair, his wrinkle-covered eyes growing wider. Who might you be, young man? Ah, hello there. I''m the guy who accepted your subjugation request this time. The village head let out a soft groan when he heard Seol Jihu''s introduction. Ah, I see. I beg your pardon. I''ve been having health issues lately, and I couldn''t come personally to receive you. Oh, no. It''s fine. Besides that, I''d like to have a word with you about something. I only need a moment. M-mm. If it''s about the rewards, we don''t have much to discuss here, I believe. The village head continued on. Truthfully, the majority of the money for the request rewards come from the support funds provided by the kingdom. If you wish for additional rewards, I fear it''d be more productive to speak to the kingdom''s officials, instead. Haramark''s royals are known to favor the Earthlings, so it could be the best solution for both sides. Maybe this wasn''t his first time, because the village head recited his words as if he had them memorized to the very last letter. Actually, I''m not here for the talk of additional rewards. I''m here to ask you about a couple of things regarding this request, instead. Mm? If you mean the contents of the request, in the night fog zone, you will.. I''m sorry for stopping you there, but I know all about those. What I''d like to ask you about is something else. Y-you want to ask me something? An Earthling wants to ask me? Yes. The village head looked very, very surprised then. Huh What an odd development this is. The village head tilted his head as if he couldn''t understand anything and muttered softly to himself after lightly coughing to clear his throat. Youre the second one, since that man, Like ''em Titties. .Eh? You like what now? Seol Jihu couldn''t help but doubt his own hearing. Ahh, that. There was another Earthling who came to see me, wanting to talk to me about the request as well. I thought he and I were about the same age, and because his name was so unique that I ended up remembering him. What what did you say his name was? Like ''em Titties. He said that his surname was Titties and his given name was Like ''em. Well, I let it be since he told me that it was a common name in the world he came from. He sure was a funny man, that guy. . Seol Jihu thought that the village head might start ripping Ian''s beard off after learning the truth. He only regained his wits after seeing the village head turn around. In any case, please come in. We''re a poor village, so we can''t treat you well, but as a client, I can certainly talk to you about the request. Finally being let inside, Seol Jihu settled down on a chair the village head pulled out for him. The dcor itself was pretty bare-bones, but there were books aplenty in the bookshelf. He did his best not to look around too much, though. Because, he was acutely aware of how uncomfortable the villagers felt about the Earthlings overall, that was why. ''I should leave right after asking the questions.'' So, what would you like to ask me? Seol Jihu quickly organized his thoughts when the village head settled down in front of him. He had spotted more than a few suspicious points when he went through all the records. If some of his questions could be answered, then he just knew that he''d find that elusive clue, a thread to unravel this mystery once and for all. From what I know, there had been around twenty subjugation requests issued so far. And the whole thing started from quite a while ago, as well. That sounds about right. And the request is always been issued by you, the village head. That''s correct. At that moment. If that''s the case, Seeing the village head keep agreeing without holding anything back, Seol Jihu''s eyes began gleaming elegantly. Please take a look at this. He pulled out a piece of a document from his inner pocket and presented it before the old man. Towards the elderly man with no color coming off of him. Chapter 72. Taboo (2) The expression of the village head didn''t change much as he read the document. Seol Jihu got the next phase of the conversation started. Up until now, the subjugation efforts never failed. Always, without a doubt. He kept his voice level and continued on. There were two occurrences where the kingdom voluntarily sent subjugation forces to Ramman Village. However, their action is understandable if you consider the fact that they wanted to improve the stability of Haramark region by beating back the frequent appearances of the mutants. The village head listened quietly until then but began displaying hints of not following the youth now. I don''t understand what you''re trying to tell me here, young man. I heard that you always issue the request. Yes, that is indeed the case. The team that received the mission three months ago consisted of four Level 2s, one Level 3, and one Level 4. And the average Level found in Carpe Diem is 3.75. Although he didn''t come today, it indeed is a big difference that we feature a High Ranker in our team line up. The reason I sent the request to Carpe Diem is not just because you''re famous, but because I heard that you also take on smaller work as well. The village head lightly shook his head and handed the document back to Seol Jihu. The old man wasn''t wrong about that. After all, he did go along with Chohong as a courier or worked as a guard several times already. I may be being presumptuous here, but. Seol Jihu slid the document back into his inner pocket and cautiously opened his mouth. I''d like to know how you could issue requests this accurately all the time, village head. The village head''s brow arched up ever so slightly. There wasn''t any detailed information on the mutants, but you always issued these missions to the teams that can easily handle them. . Fine. You could have been interested in how the Earthlings operate. And as the head of a village with a population of several hundred people, you''d be burdened with the responsibility of their safety. I''m not trying to criticize you. No, I believe that youve been making the right choices. . However, I heard that, because the remains of the mutants quickly withering away into nothingness after their deaths, it''s practically impossible to perform any form of research on them. And it isn''t as if there is someone giving you information either. Seol Jihu took his time and quietly continued on. But you have always sent out requests to teams capable of solving the problem, almost as if you could see what would happen next. And it wasn''t just once or twice, but over twenty times in a row. The village head quietly closed his eyes. He then let a long sigh escape from his lips and spoke up. In the end, you''re suspecting me of something, aren''t you? Not at all. Regardless of what you were doing, I believe that you were trying to protect this village in the end. I respect your effort in doing so. Respect, is it. The village head grinned brightly. What a strange thing this is. You could have simply glossed over it. For an Earthling to hold this much interest. What was the term again? The Quest NPC? There was this one Earthling that called me that in the past. Well, I certainly feel better than that time, that''s for sure. A Quest NPC.. Treating a real person as an NPC. Seol Jihu could only form a wry smile at realizing there really were people like that out here. I see what you''re curious about now. Since you say you don''t suspect me of wrongdoings, I will say that you''re quite correct on that one. I shall take it as you being purely curious and nothing else. Does that mean.? However, it''s not as grand as you make it out to be. The village head closed his eyes. Seven years passed by since the mutants made their first appearance. He slowly built up some suspense as he continued on. At first, we didn''t even need to issue requests. The security force of the village was enough to deal with them, after all. I see. However, I realized that, as time passed and new mutants kept appearing, their strengths began increasing bit by bit. In the end, we even suffered a casualty. It was my oversight that we underestimated the threat, and I fully accepted the responsibility. After that, I began issuing requests. I get what you''re saying. But. Let me finish. The village head opened his eyes. I''m well aware of what kind of beings you are. I hear that you become stronger through the grace of the gods. What an enviable thing that is. However, that doesn''t mean we''re powerless civilians waiting around like fools for aid to come. His aged eyes gleamed as if white flames were burning inside. Right now, I am the head of a small, insignificant village. But once upon a time, I was a loyal soldier of the Empire. I even fought against the abominable Parasite horde. The experiences and insights I gained wouldn''t suddenly fly away because I''ve grown old. I didn''t mean it that way. You believe that is all? This is a very poor village that can''t pay the kind of rewards that Earthlings would be interested in. But what do you think would happen if I issue a request to the first team I find and they get annihilated instead? Have you thought about the ramification such a story would have on this village in the mid to long term? Seol Jihu closed his mouth shut. If I was mistaken about something, then I have no excuses to offer you. However, I believed that teams not caring much about the reward money would take on this village''s requests. And that is why I continued to issue requests. Those are my reasons. Seol Jihu didn''t accept those words, but now that the village head was coming out like this, he didn''t know what else to say. Also, the old man had shut his mouth now, as if to indicate that he said all he wanted to say on this matter. 4-5 seconds of silence later, the village head opened his mouth again. Is there anything else you''re curious about? His tone of voice was now far closer to ''Get out'' than before, but Seol Jihu endured on patiently and asked another question. You said that you were a part of the Empire''s army. You''re still asking me about that? Didn''t I say it earlier? I was. By any chance, have you heard of the secret research the Empire conducted after the Parasite''s invasion and during the subsequent war? The eyes of the village head went extra-round from surprise. His reaction was above Seol Jihu''s expectations. And where have you heard about that? I found it in the historical records. It said, ''A report on the experiments the Empire conducted during the war had been recovered. The research was about mass-producing special types of soldiers to combat against the Parasites. Although there were a couple of minor successes, in the end, it was deemed a failure, and the total shutdown of all research centers had been swiftly ordered. There had been strong resistance to this decision, but the research was eventually shut down''. I see that the history book''s version is rather short and concise. The village head smiled ruefully. Was that wrong? Well, only by a little bit. It was sort of an open secret, after all. Can you tell me more? Hmm, I wonder. Even I don''t know all that much. The village head haltingly stroked his beard. The top brass of the Empire felt threatened by the parasitic ability of the Parasite horde and began the research, that part is correct. But, from what I can remember, they just announced the failure of the project one day and started shutting down the research facilities around the countryside. Seeing that there was fierce resistance to that decision, there must''ve been some potential in the project. I wouldn''t know about that. I was only a foot soldier, so what were you expecting from me? Oh. I''m sorry. No need to apologize for that. However, unless we''re talking about the request itself. Talking for a while like this is tiring me out, you see. The village head roughly breathed out. Seol Jihu quietly stared at the old man''s fatigue-laden visage and slowly got up. He still had his ''Nine Eyes'' active all this time. .Very well. Thank you for taking the time out of your day to talk to me. I don''t know why you brought up that story, but well. When the youth turned around to leave, a hushed, aged voice came from behind him and stopped his movements. That part of history has nothing to do with Ramman Village. If you want to learn more about that topic, perhaps it''ll be better to seek out any survivors from the Duchy of Delphinion. Duchy of Delphinion? Seol Jihu turned his head halfway. It was a dukedom cooperating with the Empire on that research. I believe that the main research center was in their territory as well. Well, they were destroyed eventually and their land belongs to the Parasites now. The village head let a long sigh escape from his lips. But I heard rumors that a certain mage from Delphinion couldn''t accept the decision to abandon the research, and.. And, he couldn''t give up on the research, stole the data and important equipment, and hid somewhere. If he wasn''t killed in the ensuing years, then I''m sure he''s still alive somewhere. Is that so. That''s as far as I know. I pray that my ramblings have been of some help to you. Seol Jihu performed a bow as he left the house. When he finally made his way back to where the rest of the team was, Chohong immediately became angry at him. Where have you been all this time? You know how late you are? I was really worried that you bailed out on us or something! What''s the matter? Did something happen? No, not really. She averted her gaze with an unhappy face. Meanwhile, Maria must have recovered in full as her complexion was noticeably better. So, what do you want to do? The sun''s still up. Let''s get going. I mean, wouldn''t dealing with the mutants first make it easier to solve the mystery? Veronika, assigned the role of the header, voiced her opinion. The rest of the team displayed hints of agreeing with her, so Seol Jihu also nodded his head. * Having decided to get rid of the mutants before the end of the day, the team quickly departed from the village of Ramman. They walked on without the aid of carriages; Maria and the porters were obviously positioned within the center of the formation, while Gierszal and Chohong stood on either side of them. At the front, it was Veronika as the header and Mikhail acting as her escort. Seol Jihu took on the rearguard position. He couldn''t help but feel odd at finding himself in the position once occupied by Dylan. Thanks to their rapid advancement, the team was able to arrive at their destination about one and a half-hour later. This place was referred to as the ''Night Fog Zone'' because an unknown fog would cover the area as evening approached. When they got there, they were greeted by a completely contrasting scenery from Ramman. Never mind the picturesque mother nature, they could only see a dry, stripped-bare rough patch of ground covering up a hilly region. Seol Jihu cautiously studied the layout of the land. He could spot three, four interesting things about this place. First of all, the inclines were rather steep, and there were hundreds of tall points within the scope of his vision. The heights of the hills also were all over the place, so there were many areas that he couldn''t immediately see. The soil itself seemed strange, as well. The greenery had dried up into yellow husks, and there were many strange-looking mysterious holes on the ground too. And finally. ''.It''s yellow.'' Seol Jihu sucked in his breath after scanning the landscape with his ''Nine Eyes''. The entirety of the Night Fog Zone was glowing in the color of ''Attention Required''. Veronika! Can you see anything? It doesn''t matter what it is. There isn''t any. If there''s one thing that''s really troublesome about these mutants, then that would be them not leaving behind any traces of themselves. Yup, theres a famous story of a Grand Pathfinder, a High Ranker Archer, giving up trying to track these mutants. And this whole thing became a mystery afterwards. Mikhail grinned and added something as well. Seol Jihu fell into deep contemplation. His calculations were off. He thought that, once he got to the location, he''d activate ''Nine Eyes'' and search for anything suspicious. However, if the entire area was in this color.. ''For now, I should stay alert and keep an eye out for anything weird.'' Seol Jihu grasped his spear tightly and scanned his vicinity. He feared missing out on a single thing, so he paid extra careful attention. Suddenly, Veronika''s steps came to an abrupt halt. What''s. Mikhail was about to finish saying, the matter, but immediately unsheathed his sword the moment Veronika got down low and sent out a quick hand signal. Gierszal also raised his spear and shield, and Chohong also got ready, glaring all around her. Only Maria yawned grandly until her jaw almost fell off and then nonchalantly clicked her tongue. Five minutes passed by after they came to a halt. Veronika slowly raised her body up again. That''s strange. I swear I heard. Just as she tilted her head and looked to her side, something fell and pounced on top of her crown. Seol Jihu reflexively crouched into position, but then, heard the lengthy Uwaahhhk! He immediately regained his wits and lowered his gaze to find an ash-colored object coiling around Veronika''s head and torso. Ahhhk! Ahahahk! She flailed about and struggled. Mikhail next to her hurriedly sliced at the object with his sword. The cut itself was deep, but he couldn''t manage to break it off from her. Damn it!! Mikhail spat out a curse and raised his blade up high. However, before he could do anything, Chohong flew in like a bullet and with unnerving accuracy, kicked the object like a soccer ball. Riiiip!! The sound of flesh being torn resounded out, and the clay-like clump of grey matter sprayed out ''blood'' as it flew far away. Euuhk! Veronika grimaced as her neck and chest were now coated in blood. W-What was that?! What happened? F-From the top of the hill?? B-But! It''s, it''s like assimilation. That thing was waiting to ambush us, assimilating into the hill itself. Veronika stuttered out in great difficulty. Seol Jihu stared forward and ended up doing a double take, instead. The large object split in half began wriggling around before connecting back into one, and it slowly rose back up. It eventually reached just below two meters tall, and then. ''.A man??'' .And then, it began assuming the shape of a man made out of clay. If there was something different about it, then rather than arms, the tips of the limbs were pointy like the ends of a lance, instead. However, that wasn''t the end. Wuuoooo. Wuuuooooooo.. Eerie cries began rumbling out from all over the hill. Damn it! It''s the mutants!! Chohong shouted out. That''s impossible! These things didn''t have a power like assimilation before! Stop your yammering! Twelve o''clock! Chohong roared out in anger. Mikhail followed his instinct and shifted his gaze back to his front, and he began freaking out. The mutants that began to pop up weren''t just one or two anymore. Thirty? Forty? Every single one of them carried all sorts of ''weapons'' where their arms should have been. In the blink of an eye, the path up ahead had become enveloped in the colour of grey. Swish-! Swish! Veronika managed to force herself up and fired a volley of arrows. Both of them accurately struck the variant that tried to ambush her, but the damn thing didn''t even care in the least and began running back towards the team. She became pale from the surprise. If those things were allowed to come any closer, the whole team would be surrounded in no time. God damn it! Mikhail! After me! W-Wait! Chohong rushed forward with her hand tightly gripping onto the mace. Mikhail could no longer hesitate and hurriedly chased after her, his teeth busy biting down on his lower lip. Her lengthy black hair danced as she slammed the mace down. POW!! The head of the variant exploded like mud and it teetered about unsteadily. She brushed past this one and began rampaging around like a berserk rhinoceros. She brought down five, six creatures in no time at all, but she suddenly sensed that it felt rather empty behind her. Shit! She spun around immediately and raised her left arm up. Boom!! A circular barrier shot out from her raised forearm and blocked the sneaky attack of the variant taking aim at her back. She quickly blew away the head of the offending monster and began gnashing her teeth. Hey, you dipshit! You''re supposed to watch my ba..?! A shock of disbelief quickly filled Chohong''s face. Those mutants she thought she had put down for good were back up again in full health and were surrounding Mikhail. He was freaking out and swinging his longsword every way he could, but all the sliced parts of the mutants simply reverted back to how they were in the blink of an eye. Even worse, the one with its head blown off by her mace began regenerating rapidly as bubbles formed around its wounds. Regeneration ability?! Chohong groaned out and ran like a lightning bolt to resume smashing apart the mutants surrounding her colleague. She somehow made it in time to rescue Mikhail, but he had already suffered a deep wound and was faltering about by the time she did. Chohong gritted her teeth. Veronika was still shooting her arrows but none of that proved to be helpful in the least. She remembered hearing that the new mutants would be tougher to deal with, but she definitely didn''t expect the gap would be this great. Still fucking around like idiots, I see. Maria quietly watched on and sneered. She extended the hand holding the crucifix forward and spoke up. Luxu, Lu, Luxuria. Boom! Along with her disinterested voice, a semi-transparent barrier enveloped the two at the frontline with a loud, energetic thud. It was sturdy enough to withstand these mutants busy pounding on the surface. Well, I''ve bought them enough time, but. Maria sneaked a glance to her side. If the rumors weren''t exaggerated, then I hope you can at least create an escape route for those two morons. Seol Jihu wordlessly grasped his spear tightly. Veronika could only provide support with her arrows, while Gierszal''s job was a keeper, a guardian. Meaning he was the only true Warrior remaining. ''In that case.'' Without a single shred of hesitation, Seol Jihu dashed forward with his blue spear aiming forward. He had already roused his mana to its maximum by then. Hey! Just as his brain registered Chohong''s worried shout, he slashed his spear at the head of the variant turning around to meet him. Riiiip! ''Hmm?'' Only after Seol Jihu sliced up the enemy all the way down to its groin did he belatedly get shocked by the spear''s incredible cutting power. The satisfying sensation of slicing into hardened clay was transmitted into his hands. ''Hey, this feels pretty good in my hands, doesn''t it?'' It wasn''t the only good thing to happen, too. W-what''s that? Chohong leaked out a surprised gasp while watching the developing situation from inside the barrier. It was the same story for Seol Jihu, too. He knew that these things possessed the capability to regenerate, so he was prepared to attack for the second time, but then. Crack, crrrackle! Pale-blue ice suddenly formed and spread out from the wound of the variant. The creature tried to reattach itself several times, but in the end, it couldn''t achieve its goal and melted down to nothing as if it got sucked back into the ground. ''Freezing!'' Seol Jihu''s eyes gleamed in understanding as he took a deeper look at the blade of the spear, still emitting that bone-chilling air. Chohong was watching on in a bit of a daze before she too realised what was going on here and began murmuring a chant under her breath. He didn''t have enough time to see her mace getting progressively wrapped up in light, as he was too busy colliding against the grey-coloured flood heading his way. Slice! After he sliced off the left leg of another variant, Seol Jihu was completely assured of his findings now. He stabbed down at the forehead of the collapsed variant and controlled his mana again. Pow! He shot forward with the aid of the Festina Earring, and the horde of the mutants began to separate as if he was Moses performing a miracle. More than that, he felt the spear getting lighter in his hands the more he poured in his mana. For the first time in a long, long while, he got to continuously execute ''Thrust'', ''Strike'', and ''Cut'' to his heart''s content. And so, he instantly pulverised ten, eleven mutants into the ground, but then. .!! The mutants suddenly threw away all regards to their own lives and jumped on him, their arms spread out wide. He managed to strike down those coming in from the front, but the creatures still surrounded him and clung onto him from left, right, and even at his back and on his legs. ''Damn it!!'' He quickly defeated those clinging onto his sides, but by then, his back and ankles were already in the grips of the mutants. Keuk!! Out of the blue, he felt white-hot searing pain shoot up from his back. Seol Jihu gritted his teeth, his brows arching up high. Unable to move now, he could only helplessly watch as a variant and its lance-shaped arm aimed at his chest dashed towards him! Luxu, Lu, Luxuira! Suddenly, his body became free once more. Seol Jihu quickly confirmed that the mutants holding onto him, as well as the one dashing towards him, stop what they were doing and slowly topple over. And, Maria was pointing her crucifix in his general direction with a proud expression on her face. Thank you! Seol Jihu lightly shouted out and proceeded to slice off the necks of the collapsed mutants. Once finished, he quickly spun around. He alone managed to massacre over ten of the enemy''s forces, but there were still over thirty remaining. And well, every single one of them had turned to face him, obviously losing their interest in the barrier now. He didn''t have to be a genius to figure out that their new target was him. ''This sucks.'' If it were around ten or so, he wouldn''t have minded taking them all on, but this. Just as Seol Jihu bit down on his lower lip Let''s go! Chohong jumped out from the barrier. She then proceeded to bulldoze through the mutants hastily turning around and pressed her back tightly against Seol Jihu''s. Is it fine for you to come out so soon? Well, I know what''s what now. Thanks to you. Chohong grinned and pointed at the variant that lost its head just now with her mace, now glowing white-hot. The ash grey colour immediately burned up into charcoal. How long are you going to hide in there?! Maria unhappily shouted out. Mikhail was sweating profusely as he concentrated, hard. His injuries had been healed by healing magic even before Seol Jihu had the time to notice it. Only after bluish aura covered his blade did Mikhail shout back to her. I''m done! You can take the barrier away!! And with that, the barrier was indeed taken away. You stinking sons of bitches. You dare to injure me? Mikhail growled menacingly and swung his blue aura-covered sword in anger to re-enter the fray. Hey. Chohong, her back still pressed to Seol Jihu, quietly spoke. How about we shoot some cool movies together here? Seol Jihu smirked after hearing her suggestion. A short while later, the two of them pounced forward in opposite directions. He manipulated his spear to slice off the variant''s arm angrily swung at his way, and he immediately shifted into ''Thrust'' to stab into its neck. As the creature fell while grabbing its neck with ice rapidly spreading all around it, he used it as his stepping stone to jump slightly forward and swung his spear in a large arc. Now that he had comrades watching his blind spots and Maria providing timely support, Seol Jihu became completely enthralled by the performance of his new spear and focused all his being on the battle, eventually performing a dizzying dance where he became one with his weapon. He even forgot to breathe. By the time he regained his bearings from the bout of wanton slaughter, the surroundings were now filled with the fallen mutants, busy melting into a puddle of nothingness. You know, I think you gotta stop by at a temple when this mission is over. Chohong turned the light of her mace ''off'' and giggled. You strength is somewhere between Level 3 and Level 4. Im sure youll level up again in no time. Seol Jihu regulated his rough breathing and lowered his spear. Mikhail had been staring at him as if he was a freak or something, but when their gazes met, he quickly gathered his hands together and lowered his head. Sorry, Im really sorry! I didn''t know these things could assimilate and regenerate like this. Nah, it''s okay. By the way, what was that ability just now? What ability? Ah, you mean that blue light thing? Yes, is that sword qi? Sword qi? Oh, I wish it was. Only a Level 7 Sword Master can use that. No, just think of it as an aura of some sort. Mikhail waved his hands about in a jovial dismissal, before his expression became more serious. Anyways, are you really Level 2? Seol Jihu was already familiar with facing such a misunderstanding, so he was able to smoothly gloss over that question. The slightly injured combatants recovered from their wounds by drinking healing potions, while Maria stuck close to Veronika who had suffered far heavier wounds than others. With this, their first battle was over. They were initially thrown into confusion from the stronger-than-expected abilities of the mutants, but now that they knew how to deal with these things, it should become easier than expected moving forward. More importantly, the battle was indeed a lot easier because their Priest provided timely support whenever they found themselves in tight spots. Witnessing Maria heal Veronika to full health with just one spell, Seol Jihu began nodding his head like a sage. ''Yup, it was the right call, bringing her along.'' Chapter 73. The White Ship, The Anchor Experience is important C this wisdom applied to just about every imaginable area of expertise. The extermination team''s attitude went through an immediate change after they found out that the mutants now possessed the ability to camouflage as well as the ability to regenerate in almost a blink of an eye. Mikhail and his team, an old hand in stuff like this in their own way, totally threw away any notion of underestimating their enemies. Veronika carried a far, far more somber expression than before as she guided the team forward. She kept grinding her teeth, her eyes scanning the surroundings and missing not even a tiny speck of dust. Thanks to her diligence, the team''s speed of advancement had plummeted down to a turtle''s walking pace. Of course, no one was dissatisfied with it. When the ambushing tactic no longer worked, mutants changed their strategy and reverted back to simply clashing with the team head-on. Fortunately, the team preferred to breakthrough from the front. This was because Chohong had her mace draped in divine power, Mikhail sheathed his sword in a blueish aura, while Seol Jihu had gotten himself fully ready with his magic spear. With Maria''s timely assistance added to the mix, they didn''t have to fear the mutants anymore, though they still proved to be slightly cumbersome opponents to handle at the end of the day. About four hours later, the team was able to completely wipe out every single variant seemingly existing within the Night Fog Zone. They roamed around for a little while longer to make sure, but couldn''t find a single one, which could only mean that they had succeeded in eradicating the enemy. The end! Mikhail sheathed his longsword and formed an expression of pure contentment. Even Gierszal and Veronika displayed obvious hints of being pleased as well. The opponents may not have been the easiest ones out there, but at the same time, they weren''t too tough either. That was why the trio felt so chuffed right now. They didn''t have a lot to go before getting their much-anticipated level-ups. It was a rare thing to run into enemies that perfectly suited their current in-between status like these mutants. Unlike them, though, Seol Jihu was dwelling on a different kind of sentiment. The eradication of the mutants was, in the end, only one of the goals he had set out to achieve. He planned to dig into the mystery and lay it bare once and for all, and at the moment, he couldn''t hide the signs of confusion on his face. ''Theres no color.'' The moment the last variant was taken care of, the Night Fog Zone''s color changed from yellow to colorless. What did this event signify? ''..I can''t figure it out.'' Seol Jihu rubbed his face. No matter how long he walked around, he couldn''t see anything suspicious at all. One of the fundamentals in any investigation was searching for potential clues. However, he felt like he was being stonewalled by an invisible force, unable to even begin searching for clues. His chest felt heavy and tight as if a boulder got stuck there. Was this how someone would feel after being asked to solve a mystery without any clues whatsoever? ''This sucks.'' When we go back to Haramark, the first thing we will do is to make a pitstop by the temples. Mikhail suddenly engaged Seol Jihu in conversation as the youth stood there burning his brain cells. You know, I think this is more than enough. Me, Gierszal, Veronika, all three of us might be able to get to the next stage after today. Is that so? That''s right! When I become a Level 4, I''ll be able to walk around with a bit more strength in my shoulders! The ''Sword Actor''! Keuh! Tell me that doesnt sound cool! Mikhail laughed good-naturedly and blabbed on. Seol Jihu could only form a weak smile, instead. Congratulations. Huh. Did I read the mood wrong? Mikhail grinned embarrassedly at the youth''s response. Well, what I actually wanted to tell you was that you shouldn''t be too discouraged by this. What do you mean? The three of us are more than happy to return to Haramark with what weve achieved. From the get-go, you told us that the info you had wasn''t a 100% sure thing. It was us three who made the choice to come with you anyway. Besides, it''s not like this is our first time going home empty-handed. Expeditions or explorations, it''s all a big gamble, really. Seol Jihu must have looked far too worried from others'' perspectives. For sure, he felt the unseen weight pressing down on his shoulders from the burden of being the leader. Mikhail''s words certainly did help the youth in that regard. Thank you. Sure, sure. So, what will you do now? Going back to Ramman isn''t a bad idea, but if it''s too much bother going back and forth, it won''t be that bad to set up a camp nearby. Now that Seol Jihu thought about it, the sun had set a while ago and dim twilight was slowly creeping into the land. This meant the fog should be rising up soon. It was unwise to doggedly cling to a problem with no solution in sight. Seol Jihu quickly organized his thoughts and made an announcement. Let''s make camp here. We''ll survey the zone during the night, and if we don''t find anything particular, then we go home in the morning. Nice. Let''s do that. Mikhail coolly replied to that. * Evening came and went, and the time now was well into the middle of the night. The team set up camp a bit further away from the Night Fog Zone. If it was at all possible, Seol Jihu would have preferred setting it up within the Night Fog Zone itself, but the fog thickly covered the area as the night deepened, greatly limiting one''s visibility in the process. They may have swept all the mutants away, but one would never know. There was no real reason to deliberately take on any unnecessary risk when they could avoid it altogether. Dawn was approaching silently. Seol Jihu rubbed his eyes and got up from his sleeping bag. It was his turn to stand as the lookout. Two people would rotate in turn to serve as the lookout. That was the basics of camping outside in Paradise. When he made his way out of the tent, he found Maria sitting before the campfire, but she was already nodding off to the la-la land by then. M-mm, mm. He settled down cautiously next to her, and as if she was waiting for that, she used his lap as her pillow and laid down completely. A thin smile formed on his lips, but it dissipated soon enough. Now that he got some much-deserved shut-eye, he no longer felt as anxious as before. Of course, that didn''t mean the elusive answer had suddenly materialized in front of his face. He simply stared at the campfire burning away without saying a word, his gaze tracing the reddish arcs drawn in the air by the dancing flames. ''What did I miss?'' In all honesty, Seol Jihu had already half given up on his quest to unravel this mystery. Well, many outstanding Earthlings had tried and eventually surrendered with their hands C and even feet C raised in the air. He wasn''t the smartest person out there nor was he overflowing with wisdom built up from extensive experience. Indeed, it was wrong for him to jump headlong into this problem, loudly claiming that he would solve it when others couldn''t. The only thing separating him from the rest was his ''Nine Eyes''. That was probably why he couldn''t just let this one go. Because there definitely was something here. There was no doubt about that. His suspicions had morphed into certainty after that meeting with the village head. ''Should I go back and threaten him or something?'' Seol Jihu could only wryly chuckle at his own stupid idea. Obviously, he wasn''t thinking of doing that, ever. He hadn''t seen any colors of danger from the village, and the village head himself showed no ill will towards him. The youth wasn''t so thick-faced to force a man living in solitude into saying something that might or might not help him. Just in case, he took a glance at the dense fog covering the zone, but he confirmed that there was no change. He slowly licked his lower lip. ''I''ve succeeded in carrying out the request, yet I don''t feel good at all.'' He looked at Maria on his lap, her sleeping face not carrying one hint of worry and suddenly felt a bit grumpy. He then lightly pinched her cheek that still had some baby fat left. She spat out hing~! and turned her head around. A soft chuckle escaped from his mouth. He gently patted her head, and she grinned and murmured, Her soft, steady breathing reminded him of a house cat. Haaaaaa Argh, I don''t know anymore. Seol Jihu laid down on his back as well and turned his attention to the sky above. A bright white moon was casting pale-blue light from the clear night sky. ''Huh, it''s a half-moon tonight.'' When he silently gazed at it, the half-moon resembled a white ship gently floating on the endless stretch of a jet-black ocean. Absorbed by this rather beautiful sight, he stared at the sky, unmoving and wordless. Just how much time passed by like that? ? Quite suddenly, he thought that his vision had become blurred. Seol Jihu quickly blinked several times. ''.What was that?'' At first, he thought his eyes were playing a trick on him. But no C from a certain point onwards, his eyes could clearly see dozens upon dozens of black ''lines'' rising up to the sky. This event wasn''t happening near him; he couldn''t even see properly what those lines were made out of since they were so far away. However, those black lines still pierced out of the night''s fog and wiggled towards the half-moon as if they were trying desperately to reach out to the night sky. Wooooooo.. Almost right away, an eerie call resounded out from somewhere within the fog C and, at the same time, a portion of the Night Fog Zone suddenly changed color to yellow. Goosebumps broke out all over his body in mere seconds. OUCH!! Seol Jihu hurriedly shot up to his feet, and Maria cried out in distress as her sweet slumber was interrupted by her head hitting the ground. W-what was that?! Her pain wasn''t that important, though. [It was a white ship! A white ship lowered its anchor!!] The moment his memories reached there. [I''m telling you, a white ship lowered dozens of anchors!!] Seol Jihu was already running like wild wind. Maria!! Wake everyone up and follow me! After leaving behind those words, of course. Wooooo? When he breached into the Night Fog Zone, that eerie wail began softening for some reason. The black lines trying to cover the half-moon slunk back into the fog too C just like a white ship lowering its anchors. Seol Jihu arrived in his destination in the blink of an eye and crazily swept his gaze around his surroundings. However, he couldn''t see anything. But it was definitely here! Not only that, even the yellow color was beginning to disappear, reverting back to the previous colorless state. ''What the hell is going on here?'' He genuinely felt that, if he missed this chance, then he would not be able to find another one any time soon. Seol Jihu was momentarily caught in indecision, but being pressed for time, he quickly ran up a small mound right next to him. He thought that, by being somewhere higher, he might be able to see something, anything. The mound wasn''t even six meters high, and he climbed to the top in no time at all. He looked down with his Nine Eyes still active and finally discovered the strange phenomenon happening right below. ''The yellow color.'' was disappearing? Seol Jihu narrowed his eyes. Indeed, the color was ''disappearing'', but it was completely different to how the color faded away usually. It would normally fade away like paint spreading over another color and changing it, but here, he saw a big, yellow circle rapidly shrink into a far smaller dot. It was the size of a house, then to a large boulder, then rapidly shrunk down to a size of a clenched fist, then eventually a small dot C and then, gone for good, leaving behind no color at all. What the hell..? He muttered to himself in puzzlement, before he sucked in several cold breaths. Others would say that he suddenly had an epiphany. His comrades had arrived around at this time. What happened?! Maria''s loud yell brought Seol Jihu back to his senses. Before he could forget that spot, he took another hard look down below. Although the color was gone now, he still remembered the location where that yellow was. What''s going on? It didn''t disappear. What? It realized that I was looking, and it went below. And that''s why it shrunk like that. W-What are you even talking about?! Did you eat something you shouldn''t have?? Maria creased up her brows. Again, Seol Jihu wasn''t completely sure. But if his theory was right, a few questions would be answered straight away. Why only this place was so barren, why there were all those holes in the ground, and then. Seol Jihu pulled out his spear almost out of reflex and smacked the hill with it. Pak!! The hardened chunk of sand crumbled and scattered dust in the air. This was quite literally a lightning bolt out of the blue. All the team members stared at the youth busy pounding the hill with dazed faces. Only Chohong hesitantly pulled her mace out after spending a few more seconds observing the youth. I really wanna ask you what''s up with your exercise routine in the middle of the night, but I should just hit this hill like you, right? I could be wrong, but it has to be somewhere around here. SLAM! With Chohong added to the mix, the hill began to crumble at a far quicker pace now. And because the soil itself lacked any life whatsoever, it broke away easily, too. She continued to pound the ground but still didn''t forget to throw him a sideways glance as well as a question. And why are we suddenly doing this now? Back in the village, I heard about ''three taboos''. Three taboos? The sound, the waving hands, and people wearing grey clothes. Ignore these three taboos, and you will end up in another world. The sound? You mean, that Woooo~ from just now? That''s right. Seol Jihu agreed with her while still digging out the hill. The wavering hands was just a figurative description. Eh? I just happened to see it. Something below here, beneath the Night Fog Zone, would sometimes reveal itself when it thinks there''s nobody nearby. And when it detects danger, it quickly hides itself again. When you think about the special characteristics of the mutants, the one about them not leaving any traces behind, then it''s not all that strange for the others to miss the signs. Seol Jihu explained himself at a rapid knock. T-Then, what about grey clothed people or whatever? No need to think too hard about that. Remember what the color of the mutants was? Hey, I really can''t tell head from tail what you''re on about, you know?! Chohong frowned grandly and swung down her mace with a lot of power. And this happened. CRACK! Without any warning whatsoever, the sensation of something hard splitting up got transmitted to her hands. She yanked her deeply-buried mace out and blinked her eyes in sheer dumbfounded amazement. This..?! The thing was. Seol Jihu''s eyes were gleaming brightly now. It was not ''another world'' or something like that. Someone cooked up that rumor in order to hide something. Chohong looked at him with the face of a person still failing to understand. And that was the difference between someone who simply decided to participate in the request and someone who investigated everything before coming here. Don''t try to dig deeper there. Instead, let''s try to carve down the sides now. Four Warriors roused up their mana and began digging into the hill, and before long, the whole mound began resembling an apple with its side bitten out. A short while later, the team was staring a certain large boulder firmly blocking ''something'' with amazed eyes. Holy cow. So, well, uh, why the heck is this thing here? Remember that the Night Fog Zone is a hilly region. No one would find it odd to see another ''hill'' here. When Veronika asked in stupefaction, Seol Jihu replied in a soft voice. Someone built a small hill here disguising the entrance, all in order to hide something. I, well, I didn''t know. For real. I didnt see any trace of artificial tampering around here. Veronika stuttered defensively. That''s to be expected. This place was closed up many years ago, after all. Since it''s only this big, you wouldn''t have needed a lot of time for something man-made to be swallowed up by nature. Many years ago? Closed up?! Seol Jihu was about to say, The person hiding all this was very meticulous, but decided to save his breath. They wouldn''t understand it even if he explained it now. In any case, let''s get this rock outta there first. Chohong and her short temper stepped up forward before anybody else, her sleeves all rolled up. Gierszal, Mikhail and Seol Jihu also joined in. Hnnnng! The boulder eventually issued a heavy creak and was pushed to the side, revealing a rocky cavern it had been blocking up all this time. So. Mikhail nervously swallowed his saliva. The secret to the mystery is sleeping within this hole, is that it? Seol Jihu wordlessly nodded his head. He was sure of it now. The moment this entrance was revealed, the ''hill'' changed its color back to yellow. He also got to learn that being ''colorless'' was the most variable out of the four directions. Ha! This is great! Leveling up by solving a mystery once and for all! Can there be any outcome better than that? Mikhail shouted out in excitement, his head already full with images of a rosy future. Good! Very good! Leader, let''s go inside! The team quickly assumed their previous formation. Veronika hit the entrance a couple of times and even tossed a rock inside, before nodding her head in satisfaction and took the spot in front of the group again. For a while, the six of them walked in the humid, damp corridor that took them lower and lower underground. By the end of this stony passageway, they spotted hints of light. The team cautiously walked further forward and found themselves inside a massive underground chamber. The interior wasn''t that dark, which was somewhat unexpected. Illuminating stones were buried in the walls here and there to provide necessary illumination. That was one of the clearest proofs that this place felt the hands of humans before. If one had to name a problem with this place, it would be that there was absolutely nothing there, which was strange for such a large area. All they could see was the ceiling, about four meters high, as well as another passageway at the far end of the chamber. This underground tunnel felt lonesome and deserted, even. Mm. There might be something here, so let me take a look around first. Veronika tilted her head slightly and carefully moved forward. This is not what I was expecting. Seol Jihu muttered to himself. Hey, just how did you locate this place? I wasn''t expecting something like this to exist here, you know? Gierszal asked with a face full of curiosity. Oh, that. I figured that there was a research center somewhere near Ramman, you see. A research center? I read about it in the Empire''s history book. After the Parasites invaded. Seol Jihu proceeded to briefly explain what he found out to the rest of the team and sighed out. The village of Ramman wasn''t mentioned at all, but Master Ian suspected that the mutants were the results of that research. Hold on. Didn''t you just say that the research center was in the Delphinion Duchy? That''s where the main research center was located, yes. But the satellite research centers were dotted around the countryside, so I thought that it was possible for one of them to be somewhere around here.. Seol Jihu didn''t finish his sentence, but Gierszal still nodded his head. So, that''s what happened. It''s a bit shoddy in here to be a research center, though. Doesn''t look like there''s anything of value at all. He was right. It was nominally a place to conduct research, yet not one commonly-seen research apparatus could be seen here. Logically speaking, shouldn''t there be at least a single flask or something similar to that? Even a deserted mine wouldn''t be this empty. Considering the technological prowess of the Empire, reputedly at the peak of magic engineering, something like this place made no sense at all. ''Could it be that the village head wasn''t lying?'' It was then, Veronika finished scouting up ahead and returned to the team. Damn it, I found nothing. Did you see anything like the footsteps of a person or something similar to that? Well, I''d say this place is definitely man-made, but. Veronika shook her head. I can''t see any sort of trace in this place. All I can say is that no one has stepped a foot in this space in the last three months, at the least. That''s as far as I can read, though. Sorry. Which meant that the only thing remaining would be the cavern on the other side. It would be nice if there''s something in there. Veronika licked her lips and took the lead of the team again. But, just as she was about to lead them forward, Seol Jihu opened his eyes extra wide and gasped out belatedly. Wait!! Chapter 74. King’s Wrath Everyone''s steps came to a halt. Veronika looked behind her, puzzled. Mm? Ah. Seol Jihu''s mouth bobbed up and down helplessly. ''The color changed again.'' To be more specific, the cavern''s color shifted to orange the moment the team decided to go further in. Do not approach!'' Suddenly, his throat dried up. The thought that he made a mistake raced through his brain. He should have been far more cautious from the get-go back when it was still yellow. But he got blinded by the allure of solving the mystery and ended up acting in haste. What''s the matter, leader? Let''s go back. What?! Veronika cried out in genuine surprise. Are you serious? We came this far, but you wanna go back empty-handed? Mikhail also displayed a similar reaction. Seol Jihu was about to say, This doesn''t feel right, but quickly shut his mouth. He knew his gut-feeling wouldnt convince them, especially since he was talking to a capable Archer. No, he needed a far better justification. Something that the other team members could agree on or, at least, understand the meaning behind. The problem was, he couldn''t think of one on the fly. If my theory is correct, then this place is definitely one of the research centers I told you about. In that case, it will not be an easy place to explore. But it doesn''t look that way to me. It doesn''t even look like a laboratory, you know. He was hopeful, but sure enough, opposition was immediately raised. Besides, even if there are enemies in there, itll just be more mutants. It''s not like we can''t fight them, right? We don''t know if there''s a higher-ranking creature controlling the mutants. I wonder. Even then, shouldn''t we be able to win by combining our strengths together? I don''t think that will be the case. Look, it''s great that you''re being cautious, but don''t look down on us that much, alright? All three of us are on the cusp of reaching Level 4. Maria and Chohong here are also just a step away from entering the ranks of High Rankers. Besides all that, aren''t you also one hell of a fighter?" Those words weren''t wrong. In truth, this group was more than qualified to go on military expeditions. Seol Jihu formed the best team he could just in case, but never did he suspect that his diligence would come back to bite him like this. Hold on, hold on! Seol? So what do you want us to do? Chohong quickly stepped forward as a mediator when the differences in opinion were threatening to boil over into something less civilized. I believe there''s no need to rush it. I simply wish to return to Haramark and bolster our overall combat potential before coming back. Bolster our combat potential? Right. I think we''ll need at least one High Ranker with us. If we say weve uncovered the mystery, some will definitely show interest in joining us. That''s bull! Mikhail immediately opposed that idea. What will you do if someone else discovers this place in the meantime?? We already dug out the whole place and anyone passing by can see it now! We worked this hard, yet you want to hand over the glory to someone else?? It''s only half a day''s travel away. And it''s not like there are other Earthlings in Ramman either. You can''t be sure of what''ll happen in the future. Even if we follow your suggestion, that also poses another problem! It''s the mystery, THE mystery! If we get ourselves a High Ranker, who do you think will hog all the limelight? Mister Mikhail. We got here after working our asses off, yet youre telling us to watch someone else dine at our expense? Leader, please! Mikhail was completely, desperately resistant to the idea and pleaded with Seol Jihu to change his mind. The youth needed a superhuman level of endurance to suppress the words That''s not something you should be saying that nearly jumped out of his throat. If there was one thing he learned from watching how Samuel operated back then, that would be to never lose one''s cool regardless of the situation and to do your best to compromise and mediate the differing opinions. In all honesty, he already knew what kind of reactions he''d get the moment he spoke what was on his mind. It wasn''t as if these guys hadn''t done their part, either. ''To think he told me it''d be fine to go back not too long ago.'' Of course, there was a valid reason for the change in Mikhail''s stance. If they hadn''t discovered this place, fine C but now, the end goal was just within reach, so which sane Earthling would let go of this golden opportunity? Seol Jihu''s lips were itching badly. He thought hard and long, but not one useful idea popped up in his head. ''Should we just go in?'' It wasn''t ''Escape Immediately'' or even ''Immediate Retreat Recommended. Perhaps it wouldnt be such a bad idea. Such a thought entered his mind, but he quickly shook his head. A single mistake in ''Attention Required'' was enough to get him killed, so there was no need to even think about taking on the higher level of danger the orange color posed. Which meant, there was only one option left to take. It''s still better than dying. No matter how much I think about it, this is wrong. We are going back. And that would be to order them with the authority of the team''s leader. No, I disagree. Unfortunately for him, Veronika immediately raised her objection as if she was waiting for exactly this moment. Seol Jihu squeezed his eyes shut. During expeditions or explorations, headers possessed just as much of a right as the leaders to voice their opinion. I can''t pick up on any presence within that cave. None. Either mutants are waiting for us up ahead or there''s nothing there like this place. It will be one of these two. Regardless of which, I believe it''s the right decision to go further in. In fact, I don''t see a reason why we shouldn''t. Veronika''s recommendation carried a lot of weight since they had been ably dealing with mutants earlier in the day. And, when opinions arrived at an impasse like this.. Well, since the leader is so opposed to the idea. Veronika studied everyone''s reactions and cautiously continued on. Why don''t we decide it with a vote? Indeed, it was the voting time again. Seol Jihu glanced at Maria and Chohong. As long as these two supported him, the result of tie was a certainty. Leader wants to go back, so let''s call that ''for''. Mikhail and I want to go further in, so we''re ''against''. Veronika turned her head away and looked at others. I''m against. The first one to open his mouth was Gierszal, his arms crossed defensively. At the very least, I think we need to confirm what''s inside. Let''s say we did as the leader said and went back to get ourselves a High Ranker. I''d imagine we''d land in real hot waters if we do that and find absolutely nothing inside. He''s right. That can happen. Maria had been listening until then without saying a word, but now, she took their sides with a disinterested expression on her face. Seol Jihu felt his heart tumble down to the pit of his stomach. We''ve got to think about the possibility of things not working out too. That''s why I''m also ''against''. Don''t think too badly of me, okay? So, one vote ''for'', and four votes ''against''. The democratic process was over in an instant. Seol Jihu spat out a grand sigh as he heard Chohong clicking her tongue. All manners of thoughts raced past his brain. Should he reveal the existence of his ''Nine Eyes''? He was getting really tempted by that idea. However, he knew he should never do it. He was already under intense scrutiny by certain others, so if the word got out that he even possessed an Innate Ability, he couldn''t even imagine what kind of crazy events might happen. ''Should I then just say that I.'' won''t go in there with them? However, when that thought formed in his head. [That won''t be allowed.] Seol Jihu sank deeper into despair, and he recalled the words of a certain man, now gone from this world. [As long as you remain a part of this expedition, we must act as one, whether you like it or not. There are times when you''ll have to do things that you don''t want to, and you''ll also have to back down regardless of your principles. If you continue to insist on doing whatever you want, then I can no longer recognize you as a member of the expedition.] Those were Samuels words. Hmm, Veronika cleared her throat and looked at the youth. It''s been decided, yes? . Leader? . Seol Jihu remained quiet. Chohong scratched her temple in irritation, but eventually, she strode forward and put her hand on his shoulder. Hey. .Chohong. Nothing you can do about it. But. I know. I know that it''s the smart thing to listen to you. But these idiots don''t know you all that well. She had a point there. If these people had accompanied Seol Jihu to the Forest of Denial, then they would probably have given his suggestion far more consideration than this. Just like what Chohong said, he truly couldn''t do anything about it. He was being too greedy for wanting every single thing to act according to his whims when the world clearly didn''t operate that way. Don''t worry too much about it. This noona will protect you if shit hits the fan, okay! Chohong heartily pounded him on his shoulders and made that manly declaration. He eventually nodded his head, but his expression was still frozen stiff. He didn''t feel like smiling right now. * After getting back into the formation and having checked their equipment, the team cautiously went further into the underground cavern. Unlike his fears, though, they couldn''t find anything. When they walked through that passage, they were treated to yet another large, empty dome-shaped area. Even the size of this chamber was similar to the previous one to such a degree that one could say they were copy and paste of each other. The sole difference being that the ceiling here was several times taller than the previous chamber. But that was about it. Wow, this sucks out your enthusiasm all by itself, doesn''t it? Mikhail formed a bitter smile. I really can''t tell what this place was used for. Doesn''t resemble anything I can think of. Gierszal looked deeply regretful too. However, it wasn''t only them. Seol Jihu was also feeling rather flustered. Everywhere he looked, he saw an intense sea of orange, yet nothing was happening? Hold on. Veronika suddenly stopped looking around and knelt down on one knee to study the ground. This is.'' Her eyes narrowed to a slit. I found some kind of a trace here. What? Almost right away, all the team members gathered around her. I found the footsteps of a person. Drop. It''s around three, four days old Ah, that''s cold! Veronika''s eyes followed after the newly-discovered trace, only for her head to suddenly shoot upwards. Mikhail quickly asked her. What''s wrong? Uh? She couldn''t see anything on the ceiling. Veronika tilted her chin as much as she could to study the tall, tall darkness up above, but eventually, she lowered her gaze. While tilting her head this way and that, she touched her cheek. What was that? A water droplet.? She was about to return to tracing the footsteps on the ground, but her complexion changed in an instant. The assimilation ability! Veronika hoped for the best and hurriedly looked up again. Inevitably, it happened then. From the ceiling''s end, a massive, circular grey ''thing'' slowly revealed itself. Whish, whish, whish! Immediately, dozens of tentacles shot out from its body and spread out all around them like an umbrella opening up suddenly. They descended on the group at a terrifying speed and shortened the distance between them in a blink. In that split moment, Maria took out her crucifix. Kaboom!!Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom!! And dozens upon dozens of tentacles pounced on the team. All of these happened in the blink of an eye. U, uwuaahhk! Mikhail belatedly got frightened out of his wits and fell down hard on his butt, when tens of tentacles twice as thick as a person''s arm began writhing viciously against the white barrier right in front of his nose. Chohong looked up at the enemy that finally revealed itself and dazedly muttered out. What the hell is a ''Nest'' doing in here?? She looked completely shocked. Fuck. Fuck!! In the meantime, Maria was spitting out cusses one after the other. I, I don''t give a fuck if it''s a Nest or whatever, just do something!! Her entire body shuddered pitifully and sweat poured out in buckets. Mikhail finally recovered his wits and hurriedly pushed himself off the floor. He tried to cut a tentacle in front with his sword, but he could barely nick it with his attacks. It recovered almost instantly the moment he swung his sword to damage it. The rate of recovery was incomparably quicker than any mutants they fought so far. You fucking retards!! Stop wasting time cutting at tentacles, hit the main body!! Veronika quickly nocked arrows and let them loose. Her shots accurately landed on the main body of the creature but didn''t even hurt it in the slightest. Useless bitch!! Maria gnashed her teeth and gripped the crucifix hard as if to crush it. She felt her heart might explode from frustration at this rate. Crack, craaaack!! .Ah!! In the end, cracks began forming on the protective barrier. Her expression turned uglier and uglier. She closed her eyes shut and tried to squeeze out every drop of her energy, but then. ? Wuuuuueeeehhhh!! She heard a horrible cry coming from up above and the pressure on her lessened considerably. She opened her eyes just a sliver and spotted Seol Jihu and his raised right arm. He quickly rummaged through his bag and short throwing spears tumbled out in droves. The youth instantly picked one up and, after taking quick strides forward, threw his raised arm. POW! The spear flew and struck the body of the creature accurately. Only then did Maria notice that there were two spears stuck there. In other words, he had thrown one before. She finally spat out a breath of relief. The Nest let out a horrifying screech that was loud enough to shake the entire cavern after it was struck several times by the throwing spears. Disregarding that, Seol Jihu picked up yet another spear. Tentacles receded away as if they were colts scalded by a hot branding iron. He threw his spear as fast as he could, but it was deflected away by the retreating tentacles. He clicked his tongue and quickly shouted out. Everyone!! Get out of the ca.?! He couldn''t finish his shout. Four of the Nests tentacles were already blocking up the sole exit. Huuuuooong-! Immediately afterwards, the shadow cast by the Nest loomed larger and larger. All hair on his body stood up. Boom!! Euhk!! Keuheuk!! The ground undulated violently from the immense vibrations. The team members barely managed to regain their balance, but their expressions were not good at all. The only exit was now completely blocked up by the Nest. It was their mistake to venture deeper into the cavern, lured by the trace of someones footsteps. They didn''t even have the leeway to blame Veronika. The grey-colored Nest filled up their view with its unimaginably huge size. Its height alone exceeded two metres, while its width was easily twice, thrice that. As if to show that it was a living, breathing entity, red and blue veins pulsed and wiggled all over its formless figure, with countless tentacles dancing all around it. Grotesque didnt even begin to describe it. This. That''s a mid-level Nest! Why the hell is a Parasite doing in here? A mid-level Nest? A Parasite? Chohong muttered to herself in disbelief. Seol Jihu quickly picked up his spear up while asking her for clarification. A Nest is a type of ''Cerebrate''. That thing creates the Medusa, the highest evolved form of mid-ranked Parasites. A Medusa then gives birth to low-ranked Parasites. Chohong leaked out a helpless groan. B-But, this makes no sense! I''ve never, ever heard about a Nest with assimilation or regeneration ability before!! Chohong''s expression morphed from one of disbelief into one of pure anger. You idiots! If only you listened to him!! Seol Jihu quickly covered her mouth. Hey! Let me go! You! It''ll barely be enough for us to work together to defeat that thing. Are you trying to get us killed? Seol Jihu rebuked her with a sharp voice. She gritted her teeth. Damn it! In the end, she picked up her mace and recited a chant. The youth understood where her anger was coming from, but there was nothing to gain from losing one''s cool right now. With their escape route blocked off like this, they had to focus on fighting their way out of this place. Seol Jihu quickly issued his commands. Veronika! H-Hm?? Keep shooting your arrows at the main body and distract it. Gierszal, you protect Maria no matter what happens. Gierszal''s face was stiff but he still stood before Maria, his shield at ready. Chohong? Mikhail and I will harass that thing from left and right, so you. You want me to take that opening and destroy the main body, is that it? She only needed one glance. Chohong lifted up the mace now glowing white-hot and nodded her head. It ain''t gonna be easy, but I''ll give it a shot. A short while later. Three Warriors dashed forward in three different directions. Tentacles pounced on them as if they were waiting for the humans to come out of the protective barrier. Whoosh! The power behind each extended tentacle whipping down was sharp and terrifying. None of them made contact with him, yet Seol Jihu felt like blades of wind were slashing his skin. He realized that the moment he tried to block one, either his whole body would be split in half or he''d get flung to a faraway wall and end up as ground to a meat paste. Kwang! Seol Jihu lightly leaped away to evade the tentacle. It left a big crater on the floor and got stuck for a second there. Using this opportunity, he struck down with his spear. Slice! The sensation of cutting through a hefty slab of meat was transmitted to his hands. Perhaps due to the excellent spec of his spear, the thick tentacle got separated into two in no time. The separated piece of the tentacle wriggled around violently like the torn-off tail of a gecko. He confirmed the ice forming on the cut surface and gripped his spear tighter. ''The Nest itself doesn''t have any special abilities.'' If they could eliminate these tentacles, then they certainly had a chance. By concentrating on evading and cutting down the tentacles patiently one at the time, then.! As if to mock his train of thoughts, dozen more tentacles pounced on his direction, and he could only suck in cold breath. The Nest must have split its tentacles to three different directions, yet there were well more than a dozen of them still heading his way. Seol Jihu hurriedly retreated from his current position. Kwang, kwang!! Noises of explosions nearly deafened his hearing. The ground beneath his feet trembled non-stop. Seol Jihu endured the vibration emanating from pretty much everywhere and searched for the nearest tentacle. He tried to take a swing at it, but as if they didn''t want to let him get away with it, other tentacles shot out of the rising dust cloud and rained down on him. Seol Jihu was taken by surprise and tried to quickly withdraw, but the tentacles suddenly came to an abrupt stop in the middle of the air. Squirm, squirm They didnt budge as if something was holding them still. Seol Jihu didn''t need long to realize that Maria was looking after him. He quickly danced with his spear to slice off three more tentacles. He hoped Maria would feel less pressure the more tentacles he cut down. He judged that he couldn''t let this opportunity slip by, so he quickly dashed closer to the rest of the tentacles. Unfortunately, his greed had gotten the better of him. Maria''s limit to holding back dozens of tentacles came a lot sooner than he expected. The moment those things got freed again, Seol Jihu felt something sweeping him off his ankles. His view suddenly rotated 90 degrees and he caught the sight of a single tentacle sweeping on the ground as it went past him. Ah. Tumble! Seol Jihu crash-landed on the ground and rolled around for a brief while before a tentacle wrapped around his arm. He swung the spear reflexively while completely relying on nothing but pure intuition, and thankfully enough, he was able to free his captured left arm right away. Unfortunately, what waited for him the moment he regained his bearing was. Uwaaahh! The intolerable pain of his shattered ankle. Not only that, a tentacle swelling up greatly and positioned itself in front of him to take aim at his face. Greenish liquid spewed out in a straight line towards the youth crying out in pain. Luxu, Lu, Luxuria!! His entire body sparkled in bright light. The green liquid arrived a moment later but couldn''t touch his flesh and simply slid off to the ground. Tzzzzt! The ground coming in contact with the liquid melted down as white fumes rose up. Seol Jihu''s jaws nearly dropped to the floor as he sensed a sudden warmth flooding into his body. The pain from his ankle disappeared, and vitality began filling him up again. However, he had no time to say thanks. An almost dead prey regaining its vitality seemed to have angered the Nest as more tentacles came flying towards him. Seol Jihu immediately retreated and confirmed the condition of the battlefield through the corners of his eyes. He couldn''t see where Mikhail was as that direction was blocked off by the Nest''s body. Chohong had retreated some distance away just like he did and was panting non-stop at the moment. There were a dozen destroyed tentacles laying on the ground near her as if to prove her credentials as a grizzled combatant. However, her expression showed how desperate she was feeling inside. Haaa. Haaa.! It was roughly the same story with Maria. She was panting madly. She had sweated so much that actual droppings of liquid were falling from the ends of her damp blond hair. But that was to be expected C she ended up expending three spells in a row trying to save Seol Jihu just now. More importantly, she was watching three different directions at the same time, so she had to use nearly ten spells in that very short span of time. Why are you acting like an idiot too?! As soon as she locked eyes with Seol Jihu, she cried out in pure anger. In all honesty, he could be considered more than decent enough for a Level 2. Of course, she was aware of that, too. No, the reason Maria got so incensed wasn''t because of him, but something else. What are you trying to do, making me use up almost all of my spells already?! Do something!! Hurry! She was running out of the spells she had prepared in advance, yet the Nest was still in one piece. Even though Chohong''s skills and Seol Jihu''s battle prowess had resulted in the group reducing the number of tentacles by over a dozen, there were still over thirty of them remaining. Wuuuooeuh! Perhaps furious from all the hindrances during critical moments, the Nest let out an eerie, unhappy growl. Maria flinched. She felt like the Nest was glaring straight at her. Stop that thing! Chohong was the first to sense the change and cried out loudly to let the others know. Three Warriors freaked out and pounced on the monster, but one of the tentacles still managed to slip through and flew forward at a frightening pace. Lu. Maria was about to chant another spell but realized that it was too late and quickly hid behind Gierszal. At that moment, the tentacle suddenly changed its trajectory. Thwack! Aaahk! In the blink of an eye, the tentacle slammed the side of Veronika standing not too far from them. The Archer, previously in the middle of supporting Mikhail, screamed out loudly and got flung away to the nearest wall; she crashed unceremoniously against it and stopped moving. Shit! Veronika!! She fell to the ground, blood pouring out of her. Mikhail cried out and reached out to her. Because of that, he lost his concentration for a second, and a tentacle seized this opening to smack him in the back. Huek Mikhail fell hard to the floor, completely knocked out cold. You fucking idiot! Maria jumped up and down on her spot and pushed at Gierszal''s back. What are you doing?! Go and bring them over here! They had lost two combatants in an instant. However, the real despairing thing they needed to worry about was. Keu-duk!! Keu-dududuk!! The tentacles they thought were taken care of now showed signs of movement again. Bubbles slowly rose up from the tentacles Chohong''s mace crushed, and ice particles steadily fell off from the parts Jihu had sliced off. Its speed of regeneration was agonizingly slow, but the meaning behind that development was far, far too obvious to everyone present here. ''We''re screwed.'' Seol Jihu continued to wield his spear but felt his innards twist in knots. The flow of the battle had turned to the absolute worst. They lacked two people, which meant he and Chohong had to take up the slack. They still had Gierszal, but if he stepped up, then Maria would be in danger. I''ll be fine, so go and bring them over here!! Do you want to die?? Maria angrily kicked Gierszal in the shin when he remained standing there like a stone statue. Only then did he step forward hesitantly, but his complexion hardened rapidly out of the blue. He raised his shield up high to his right and began running forward while hugging the nearest wall as much as possible. Maria was about to frantically chant a new spell, but then, an expression of stupefaction formed on her face. Gierszal actually jumped over the slouched Veronika. He even ran past the fallen Mikhail. He maintained that speed and soon disappeared behind the Nest. ''Staying here means death! I''m taking my chances!'' He had carefully watched the developing situation and made a shrewd but drastic choice in the end. When he saw no hope, he chose to run away while using his teammates as baits. As far as he was concerned, remaining here would only lead to his death. That son of a bitch!! Maria plopped down on her butt as if she no longer had any energy left to cuss. Chohong let out a wry chuckle. While he desperately evaded the tentacles, Seol Jihu also saw Gierszal escaping through the now-open exit. Whether he knew that several tentacles were following him from behind or not, it was unknown. Perhaps the Nest didn''t want to let anyone escape, but whatever the case may have been, Gierszal running away was a depressing sight. As the old saying went, you might know what''s under the river, but you could never tell what was in a person''s mind. ''He didn''t look like that kind of person. In the end, the number of people still standing up was reduced to a mere three. The Nest must have thought that it won because after using a powerful slap with a tentacle to push away Seol Jihu and his persistently annoying attacks, the Nest remained in its spot and let its appendages wiggle around in a disgusting dance routine. Trapped within this despairing situation, Chohong analyzed their chances quickly and quite accurately. The battle had gone beyond the point of saving, never mind overturning it to their favor. Furthermore, the time was on the Nests side. They couldn''t see any escape route, so what would happen once all the incapacitated tentacles regained their mobility? Seol! Take a step back! Keep your eyes open and get ready to hit it with everything you got! Chohong loudly yelled out and stood upright. Her mace was lowered towards the ground. What are you.?! Maria''s forehead creased up. She saw Chohong''s lips rapidly bobbing up and down. As if she was reciting a chant, she didn''t waste a single second and breathlessly muttered out non-stop. Guuuoooo. Soon, the strands of her long black hair began floating up one at a time, and. Flash! Blinding rays of light suddenly exploded from beneath her feet. An unthinkable amount of the latent power roused up from its slumber and the entirety of the dome-shaped interior began reverberating in resonance. The energy pulsing out of her was so great that even the Nest flinched noticeably and stopped extending its tentacles towards the fallen Mikhail and Veronika. Wuooooo? By the time it shifted its attention towards her, vivid curtains of light had completely enveloped Chohong in their embrace. Seol Jihu did as she said and had retreated to some distance away by then. His eyes nearly popped out of their sockets after seeing the change taking place on her. Chohong? The bright, shifting light rapidly changed to rather cool-looking armor made out of pure light wrapping around her upper and lower torso. A wing-shaped tiara settled down on her forehead next. Finally, a brilliant light shone down from the top of her head, dyeing her hair in beautiful shades of sparkling silver. Maria''s jaw almost fell to the floor. What Chohong had just activated was the most powerful Level 4 manifestation spell, one that could only be performed by a paladin personally acknowledged by the gods themselves. The ''Valkyrie Skirt''. A-are you trying to kill yourself along with the enemy?! Maria yelled out at the top of her voice, but Chohong didn''t even respond. She only icily glared at the Nest with deep silvery eyes reminiscent of a field covered in wintery snow. She raised her shining mace and silver shield. Maria bit down on her lower lip. She wasnt a fool and knew better than anyone else why Chohong chose to activate this right now. If that was the case. God damn it! Fuck! Maria angrily yanked her bag closer and pulled out an altar. The signs of internal struggle were clearly visible on her face, but in the end, her trembling hands placed the crucifix on top of this altar. After that initial preparation, she chanted a spell for a protective barrier. With a gravely determined face, she reverently knelt down before the altar. She slowly prostrated and opened her mouth to speak. O Luxuria! That was the beginning of another Ceremony. Chapter 75. King’s Wrath (2) Chohong lightly kicked the ground. With that simple motion, she flew up and softly landed near the Nest''s position. The creature visibly panicked and withdrew its tentacles currently creeping towards the unconscious Mikhail and Veronika. It then flung three, four of them towards Chohong who flew towards it, but Tuh-tuh-tuh-tung!! All of its attacks were blocked off by her inverted triangular shield shining brightly in silvery light. The Battle Maiden didn''t even budge from her spot. She only had to raise her arm slightly to throw the attacks off. As she did so, silver flames seemed to burn brightly within Chohong''s eyes. The moment she swung her mace, all those tentacles exploded into pieces. The bodily fluids being scattered didn''t even have time to wet the ground; they evaporated in the air from the divine conflagration burning all around her. The Nest issued an ear-piercing scream as its lengthy appendages were gradually burned alive from the silvery flames. Realizing that its opponent had gone through some sort of a transformation, the creature withdrew all of its tentacles in a hurry, bar one still extended out beyond the exit. However, all those hurriedly-gathered tentacles began hesitating as if they had all fallen into confusion. Chohong had disappeared. Seol Jihu was busy dragging the unconscious Mikhail and Veronika to where Maria was, but now, even his own jaw fell to the floor. He only blinked once, but Chohong was already floating in the air. Her dignified, unwavering eyes were glaring down at the Nest. She elegantly descended in an arc and thunderously slammed the Nest''s main body with her mace. POW!! The tumor-like surface crumpled until it couldn''t endure the force and burst open. Reddish fluids shooting out like a fountain were also swallowed up by Chohongs divine conflagration that suddenly expanded its size. Wuuuueeehh-!! For the first time in this battle, the Nests main body was attacked. The Nest let out another loud scream and hurriedly backed away. However, Chohong''s speed had exceeded it. She stuck close to the creature and swung her mace one more time. Another horrifying hole exploded open on the Nest''s body and was set alight in silvery flames. It wildly thrashed about in pain. Chohong disappeared from its sight again. That was as good an evidence as any that her movement speed had greatly exceeded that of the Nest''s ability to perceive movements. The creature must have been greatly incensed. Thirty-odd tentacles shot up as if to puncture the ceiling, and began to slap, thrust, and viciously pound away in every direction. Kwang! Kwang! Kwang! Kwang! The ground shook around violently and spat up dust into the air. The tentacles were now accompanied by the sounds of air being torn apart as they proceeded to indiscriminately attack all of its surrounding vicinity. The frenzied attacks from the Nest after it sensed danger to its life was so shockingly powerful that Seol Jihu, sneaking closer to lend assistance, had no choice but to reflexively retreat. ''I can''t interfere with this.'' What was even more unbelievable was the fact that Chohong was in the middle of that violent thrashing. Shwing! Shwing! Just from hearing the sound coming from the battle made him nearly wet his pants, yet all those flexible whip-like tentacles storming around and sweeping everything within their vicinity still missed her by paper-thin margins. Chohong slithered around like a flowing river. Her eyes were half-closed; the sight of her brushing aside the tentacles with her extended arms was reminiscent of a graceful figure skater. It was so much so that the description of the tentacles being sucked into her before slipping past perfectly described the current situation. Chohong elegantly spun her body around, and her silver hair spun alongside like multiple hula-hoops. Silvery streaks of light were left behind her wake as she seemingly floated in close to her target, and eventually, she broke past the wall of tentacles and accurately landed one more mace hit on the Nest''s main body. With that, a third scream broke out. Seol Jihu gasped in excitement. The dying embers of hope were being rekindled again. ''We can win!'' He tried to look for a gap he could exploit. It was then that he realized Chohong''s condition had become strange once more. Her once-serene expression crumpled ever so slightly. Her pale cheeks were flushed red, and her breathing had become rougher as well. He thought he saw a flash of anxiety in her face too. He wasn''t sure what was going on, but regardless, he knew that the situation was beginning to change again. The powerful Nest that seemed to be undefeatable was now shaking around rather greatly. Over half of its tentacles were no longer useable, and quite a lot of its body had been scorched black. Most importantly, the biggest gain this time was its giant body shrinking to a noticeable degree. However, the Nest didnt just sit by and do nothing. The remaining tentacles suddenly expanded greatly. Then, along with the sounds of air leaking out of balloons, green-colored thick liquids vomited out of them in all directions. It wasn''t just one or two tentacles spitting out the liquid, so he mistakenly thought that water was flooding out from a giant broken fountain. Even then, Chohong was nowhere to be found. To be exact, she had already pulled herself far back by the time liquid landed on the ground. When its final trump card only managed to melt the ground around it, the Nest exploded in pure rage. Chohong was also gritting her teeth. She raised her shield in front of her and dashed forward desperately. This must have been that opening she spoke about earlier C Seol Jihu matched his timing with her movement and, while gripping his spear tightly, he too sprinted forward. There was only one opportunity. He was preparing to split his internal energy surging like a rising dragon into two and pour them into his spear and his earring, but then. Chohong slapped away the tentacle angrily thrust forward by the Nest but began to unsteadily falter on her feet. Chohong?! Seol Jihu was greatly taken aback and belatedly realized that the silver light surrounding her had grown a lot fainter than before. .No, he was wrong. The light dispersed altogether. Her armor, her shield, everything. Ah! At the same time, Chohong''s expression resembled someone just waking up from a deep sleep. She could only take a couple more steps before falling down on one knee. She panted and her slack jaw dropped open, leading to the pooled sweat to dribble down her chin. As if she was overcome with bitterness, her face crumpled unsightly. The reason for that was simple. The Valkyrie Skirt raised the combat prowess of the caster by summoning the spirit of the Battle Maiden. It allowed the casters battle power to rise to that of a High Ranker, but it could only be maintained for 30 to 40 seconds at most. Afterwards, an extreme case of enervation would follow. Chohong felt all of her strength seep out with every passing second as she desperately tried to control her breathing. The Nest also looked like it was in a groggy state. Just one more hit, one single hit, and it might be the end. I haven''t.. ''Even made a proper opening yet.'' Her calculation was off all thanks to the Nest''s resistance that exceeded her imaginations. Now that Chohong had to retire from this battle, Seol Jihu had no choice but to hesitate. The Nest and its urgently quivering, expanding body also realized her strange state as well. Wuuuooooh? The Nest finally decided to raise one of its tentacles, but it flinched greatly again. Chohong still showed no sign of moving, but yet another, different but still powerful energy was rising up from someplace way behind her. Heeuup-! Maria took a deep breath and slowly stood back up. Seol Jihu saw the crucifix on top of the altar scattering away into dust before her, and his eyes shone brightly in understanding. She looked as if she''d collapse at any given moment, yet Maria somehow managed to regain her balance and raised both of her hands high up. Mall Te Oculorum Meorum! Immediately afterwards, white beams of light crackled into the sky like a current of electricity, forming a huge hammer. The cluster of light continued to expand in size, displaying power that could not be taken lightly. The Nest was visibly startled. No one in here could wait around watching anymore. Seol Jihu immediately activated the Festina Earring. Meanwhile, the Nest freaked out and shot a tentacle out towards Maria with everything it had. Her brows rose up high as she cried out. Mjolnir! The blinding light exploded. Seol Jihu''s eyes, as he was about to dash forward, opened wide. At the same time, Chohong quickly looked behind her in sheer shock. Below the hammer of light falling like a divine retribution, a lone tentacle flew out like an arrow toward the Priest. Maria was dazedly looking at the tentacle with a sweat-soaked, stupefied expression on her face. In that split second moment. What were the thoughts entering Seol Jihu''s head when facing the single opportunity created through everyone working so incredibly hard? He knew for sure that Maria would get killed. Even Warriors found it difficult to endure against the tentacles and tried to dodge them, so there was no chance that a Priest could survive a direct hit. His steps previously directed towards the Nest made a 90-degree turn. Boom! He activated the stacking ability of the earring and summoned up every ounce of energy he could to run. He thought he heard someone call out his name but ignored it and simply dashed forward. Maria squeezed her eyes shut as the tentacle approached her position in an instant. Shit! In the next moment, the underground cavern was filled up with a massive, blinding flash of light as well as the accompanying thunderous sound. It was so loud that the sensation of someone embracing her and even the screams of the Nest itself were all buried. A short while later, Maria''s eyes cracked open just a little, and she hurriedly sucked in her breath. Seol Jihu was tightly hugging her. She thought that he sacrificed himself for her, but against her expectations, he was completely fine. He was also flustered by this development. He didn''t even have enough time to raise his guards up. He simply pulled her in thinking that he''d be able to guard against that one hit somehow. But then, both he and Maria were completely unscathed. He blinked his eyes several times but discovered the reason soon after. Chohong was standing in front of them, with her left arm raised up. C-Chohong!! Seol Jihu was momentarily taken over by relief, but the reality dawned on him and he cried out loudly. Chohong''s back was shuddering heavily. Creak, creak. She turned her head around like a puppet with its strings cut, and with an energyless face, her lips trembled slightly. .Hey, you dumb idiot She roughly breathed in and out and lowered her left arm agonizingly slowly. I told you. to take the chance. .Cho, Chohong? But you chose to. save her? Y-You Seol Jihu sensed something was very wrong. Chohong''s left arm couldn''t be seen. To be exact, there was nothing below her elbow. And when he took a closer look, her back was gradually being dyed crimson. Seol Jihu''s face became dazed. .But, then again. Seeing the reaction on his face, Chohong''s lips arched up. It was a lonely smile of sadness. .That''s just like you. With that, her long black hair wavered in the air. Slowly. Chohong slowly fell. Only after she fell did he notice a large hole in her left chest. Her broken armor, her lost arm, even her sharp nose that rose and fell with so much difficulty C they all stopped moving. At first, there was no change in Seol Jihu''s expression. However, his eyes began quaking powerfully and his face seemed to have aged by over ten years in an instant. He couldn''t do anything. He shouldn''t have been waiting for a chance, no, he should have been the one making it for others. Even if that cost him his life. But he couldn''t even do that. Regret rushed in belatedly. And also, a sense of powerlessness and a realization of his feebleness. Thump! His heart pounded. His pulses sped up. Maria, who had been staring at Chohong and her condition, raised her head just a tad. To her shock, the Nest was still alive. It got pummelled by Chohong''s mace, and it even got hit straight up by Mjolnir, yet it was still alive. Sure, its condition was rather wretched at the moment, but regardless, it was still drawing breath. Its tenacious vitality made her grit her teeth. That wasn''t all either. Suddenly, it issued gulping noises and began to regenerate some part of itself. ''Mjolnir'' definitely inflicted a fatal wound on it. However, bubbles boiled over and the ash-colored flesh continued to rise up. Soon, it spat out a spear and a shield. Seeing this, Maria let out a bitter laugh. Hah. If her eyes weren''t wrong, then those armaments belonged to Gierszal. In other words, he was trying to escape all by himself and got killed in the process. The Nest with serious injuries was absorbing the dead body to recover itself. She inwardly wondered why it so desperately tried to reel in the fallen humans, but now she understood why. ''Fucking idiot. Even in death, youre utterly useless.'' On one hand, she felt remorseful. Perhaps she should have prayed for a stronger spell. Rather than wanting to reduce the backlash, she was trying to get her timing right and chose a spell that would let her end the Ceremony on time. And that decision would be her final regret. .I shouldn''t have come. Maria mumbled in dejection. The Nest have now recovered a few parts of itself and raised several of its tentacles to wiggle them around. Wookikiki. It even issued a strange sound, which kind of sounded like a laugh of ridicule. Why didn''t you just let me die? Maria pouted and weakly leaned her head against Seol Jihu''s chest. If you aimed for that opening, at least you and Chohong would have?! But then, her eyes grew wide. Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump! The rate of his heart beating was far too fast to be normal. Brrrr. She even felt his entire body shudder uncontrollably. It happened then. Crack crack-. She heard the sounds of gritting teeth so soft yet bone chillingly-eerie that she couldn''t believe it was made by another human being. Maria flinched and cautiously raised her head up. You? In that moment. [Innate Ability, ''Future Vision'', has been activated.] Maria definitely saw it. She saw the youth and a thin line of blood trickling down his lips. No, she saw the youth and his face crumpled to resemble a demon king of slaughter and madness. As if in a trance, he separated from Maria. He grasped the spear so tight that its shaft might shatter. Suddenly. Death C a clear and distinctly murderous intent enveloped Marias body. The intent was so ominous that simply by being near it sent shivers down her spine. Don''t. Like a beast howling, a tightly-suppressed growl leaked out of his mouth. Don''t fuck. His bloodshot eyes began to emit a crimson glow. An unbelievable amount of energy rippled out, and the ground below fractured and rumbled. The final battle. This was the second coming of the demon of the battlefield, who used to rampage unchecked and unrivaled on countless battlefields. Don''t fuck with me, you piece of shit!! The moment his enraged roar shook the entire underground cavern BOOM!! The Nest''s bodily fluids sprayed out. Maria formed a disbelieving expression and quickly looked to her side. There it was, one spear that blew up a part of the Nest. Even the creature itself reacted one step later. Its tentacles wiggling around in a dance of ridicule all recoiled in fright. B-Be caref! Maria was about to cry out Be careful! but she couldn''t as her jaws dropped to the floor. A tentacle flew towards Seol Jihu''s direction, but he simply extended his hand out to it. He then roused an enormous amount of mana, grabbed the tentacle, then utterly crushed it with his bare hand! Rip! The tentacle flapped around as if the Nest was going on a frenzy from the intolerable pain of its flesh being ripped apart in pieces. Seol Jihu discarded the tentacle as his spear began resonating loudly. It sounded as if it was crying. Almost right afterwards, an ice-colored blade aura about a meter-long shot out from the tip of the spear. ''No way!'' Just how many more times would she get hit on the head by surprises today? Maria saw that clear-as-day aura blazing out icily from the spear, and she screamed inside her mind in pure astonishment. ''That, isnt that the skill accessible only to Unique Rank Warriors!? To be more specific, it was a skill only a small handful of Unique Rankers could use. And if her memory was correct, then she had seen it only once during her entire career as a Priest inside Paradise. The Level 7 Highlanders Secret Art - Sword Qi Wave. Seol Jihu swung his arm roughly. The icy-blue blade of energy flashed to left and right as if it was putting on a light show. In the blink of an eye, all the tentacles attached to the Nest''s main body were chopped off, and they fell down with loud thuds. The damn things that remained so tenacious and stubborn until then were rendered completely useless. That wasn''t the end. As if to announce that he was only getting started, Seol Jihu grasped the spear tight with both of his hands and crazily slashed and pounded with his weapon. Every time Seol Jihus sword qi touched the Nest, chunks of its flesh flew out along with its bodily fluids. Uwaaaahhh!! From a certain point in time, the Nest stopped moving altogether. However, Seol Jihus spear didn''t stop. His enraged state was so scary that Maria was busy backing off while looking frightened as well. Just like that, he pounded and sliced away until the Nest turned into a meat paste. Just how long went by like that? Puck! His spear struck the ground. He had been pounding into the thing for so long that its main body had pretty much disappeared. The only thing barely remaining on the ground was finely beaten piece of darkened red flesh. Haaa haaa. Seol Jihu collected his breath within this sea of mangled body parts and bodily fluids before finally regaining his senses. He only looked around him in a daze for a second or two. He snapped his head behind him and shouted out. Maria! He quickly ran over to where she was. Maria flinched and instinctively retreated away but stopped moving when she saw the look on his face and the way he was behaving. His complexion had reverted back to normal. The change was so extreme that she couldn''t help but think that the expression on his face only a little while ago had to be a hallucination on her part. Maria cautiously opened her mouth, her eyes still disbelieving and distrusting. You. Just what are you? Huh? Are you bloody kidding me?! If you possessed a power like that, then why didn''t you, from the get-go..?! Maria yelled out loudly, further adding, We wouldn''t have gone through this much hardship then! Do you have any idea how much I''ve lost today?! I, I also don''t know what happened. I saw Chohong falling, and my head just blanked out. Seol Jihu shook his head hard. Maria formed an expression of even greater disbelief. She kept spitting out bitter groans non-stop. Stop fucking around, will you? Isn''t this the same bullshit as the dying main character suddenly jumping up full of renewed energy when a heroine sheds a couple of tears? B-Besides that, please help Chohong! Seol Jihu quickly realized his mistake. Didn''t Maria already perform a Ceremony? Was she able to perform another one? Maria hurriedly felt for Chohong''s pulse for a second, and her her brows shot up high. Go bring her arm. Now! Huh? B-But, what about the backlash? You think Mjolnir is a high-class spell like Cure Colossal Wounds? I can take care of it somehow, so just go and fetch the damn thing already! That was a relief. Seol Jihu quickly located Chohong''s separated arm and brought it back. She''s not dead yet. It''s faint, but I can still feel her heartbeat. Besides, it hasn''t been that long, so I can still treat her. She emphasized the word ''treat'' and rolled her sleeves up like an expert. She quickly chanted the spell into life. Cure Massive Wounds. A warm ray of light gently wrapped around Chohongs entire body. Maria must have thought one spell wasnt enough because she recited additional spells. The hole in Chohong''s chest closed up gradually, and the separated arm was reattaching itself. Will she be okay? She will survive this, right? I''ve already done what I can. The rest is up to the patient herself. Well, shes been toiling in Paradise for a long time now, so surely she wouldn''t die from some simple shock like this. Maria curtly replied and got up to leave, perhaps to examine the status of Mikhail and Veronika as well. Did she mean to say that the odds of survival were very good? Indeed, Chohong wasn''t some weakling. She was a strong woman. As long as she still drew breath, she would be treatable C that''s what Maria must have meant. Feeling relieved now, Seol Jihu let a sigh escape from his mouth. Ah. Only then did a terrible sense of enervation and fatigue come knocking on his consciousness. This was the price of rousing his mana beyond his limits just so he could utilize a high-class skill several realms higher than his current level. He plopped down on his butt but couldn''t stay upright anymore and simply laid down on his back. He glanced at Chohong''s sleeping face, now looking rather serene and calm. He couldn''t quite recall what had happened. His memory cut off the moment he saw the message about ''Future Vision''. But, regardless of what happened, they had made out of it alive. He thought he was going to die, but he was alive now. More importantly, Chohong wasn''t dead. More than anything, he wanted to be happy about that and celebrate it to his heart''s content. Would you look at this guy? Maria returned to his side and bitterly chuckled after seeing him and Chohong lying side by side. Hey, youre not expecting me to carry four people outta here, right? C-Can''t we take a short break? I''m really exhausted at the moment. Maria leered at him for a while. It was clear that she was not fully convinced. Out of the blue, though, she began rubbing her eyes rather vigorously. Drop, drop. Her tears fell on Seol Jihu''s face, and he formed a bit of a frown. Okay, you can move now, right? Seol Jihu momentarily became speechless. I don''t want to stay here any longer. I wanna get out of here right now. Seol Jihu agreed with her 100 percent, but unfortunately, he was this close to falling into a deep slumber from the sense of fatigue flooding into him. What''s the matter? Aren''t you getting the second wind or something again? Aren''t my tears enough for you? Maria sarcastically muttered out, her eyes still wet from tears. No, well, that''s not it. Seol Jihu fell into a bit of contemplation before frankly speaking up what his tired mind could come up with. I think it''s because you aren''t the heroine of this story, Miss Maria. . Maria glared silently at him before powerfully kicking him in the side. Chapter 76. Maria’s Sorrow Seol Jihu couldn''t win against Maria''s pestering and forced himself off from the ground. He dragged Mikhail and Chohong, while Maria dragged Veronika out of the underground cavern. They eventually left the hilly region altogether and returned to their initial campsite. Only then did he feel that he had indeed survived the deadly encounter. Tears threatened to burst out of his eyes, but he suppressed them. However, Maria cried. Although her manner of speech was a bit on the rough side, in the end, she was still a human being just like him. Seol Jihu felt a sense of kinship from her and formed a quiet smile. What are you cracking that grin for?! Fuck you, is it funny watching someone cry? . As it turned out, Maria''s sorrowful tears were for the crucifix she had to sacrifice during the Ceremony. She said something about it being an item that no amount of money could buy, even if its cost was factored in the equation. Maria had lost her invaluable artifact, and her appearance was beyond messed up as well. Perhaps it was only obvious that she''d start unloading her tears with how wretched her current state was. Seol Jihu tried to console her as gently as possible with the words, But we still got to solve the mystery, but Maria was triggered immediately and yelled back, Does fame put food on the table?! She then proceeded to spit out all sorts of blaming fingers and sighs of lamentation. I shouldn''t have come with you lot, if I knew something like this would happen, forget about 15 silver coins, I wouldnt have said yes even if you gave me 150 silver coins But Seol Jihu had something to say about this as well. Well if you sided with me during the vote. I didn''t know things would turn out this way! Maria grabbed his collars and began shaking him around in sheer madness. She shouted out, Why?! Why couldn''t you have persuaded me better?! She was no longer thinking straight. She breathed like a raging bull, shot up from her seating position, and strode to where Mikhail and Veronika were sleeping peacefully. She then kicked the living daylights out of them over and over again. ''.She''s gone mad. Seol Jihu sighed cautiously under his breath and switched his attention off from her. He shifted his worried gaze over to Chohong. Somewhat mysteriously, her hair remained in the shades of brilliant silver even now. With this look, she came across as a different person altogether. She was quite beautiful to behold, like a slumbering goddess quietly lying on her back. Seol Jihu wordlessly brushed her smooth hair for a little while longer before laying down quietly next to her, while he still held a strand of her hair. * It was already early morning by the time he opened his eyes. He also realized that he slept like a baby after completely forgetting about standing as the lookout. Something like that should have never happened, but he was too fatigued and it couldn''t be helped. The first to regain consciousness were Mikhail and Veronika. They were initially confused and unsure of what happened, but after Seol Jihu explained the situation, they understood the events that took place during and after the battle. They even began roaring out in anger when they heard of Gierszal choosing to run away right after they became incapacitated. Gierszal, that son of a bitch! Mikhail huffed and puffed with a reddened face. That fucking bastard. We''ll see! Ill tell everyone, not just in Haramark, but every-freaking-where to make sure he''s got no place in Paradise anymore! As the old saying went, bad news traveled fast. The impact of a fast-spreading rumor would be quite scary. Not one Earthling would welcome another who readily abandoned his comrades in the middle of a battle. Seol Jihu would have done the same if he could. It was just that, there was no need to do so anymore. You don''t need to do that. What? Why not? He''s already dead. Just thinking back to that event pissed Seol Jihu off. The Nest absorbed Gierszal''s corpse and recovered from the fatal injury both Maria and Chohong bet their lives to inflict. If his ''Future Vision'' didn''t activate in time, they would all have been killed right there. Serves him right. Good thing he''s dead. That son of a bitch. These two''s reactions were slightly off from Seol Jihu''s expectations. They came across as comrades who had worked together for a long while. Rather than feeling bitter or even sympathetic, they were busy clapping their hands in celebration. Mikhail opened his mouth after seeing the youth''s expression. No need to feel sorry for a bastard like that, you know. No, it''s not that I''m feeling sorry for him. Hes the one who threw away our bond of trust. He committed one of the taboos of Paradise. If he was planning to do whatever he wants, why bother entering a team in the first place? Why not fool around on his own, then? Those words certainly weren''t wrong. Mikhail smacked his lips a bit and silently studied the youth''s reactions. He then quietly gathered his hands together in a pleading position. I''m sorry. ? Not just with Gierszal, but, well. You were right. We shouldn''t have gone inside, but we got blinded by our greed and. Veronika also lowered her gaze a little as if she too had nothing to say to defend herself. If he were honest, these guys didn''t really meet Seol Jihu''s standards. Compared to the previous expedition, they definitely lacked in many areas. Samuel and Veronika were on a completely different league as wide as the distance between heaven and earth itself. But then again, this was the level of team he managed to assemble in the first place. These two did their best. At the very least, they didn''t try to run away like a certain someone, so that certainly counted for something. Perhaps that was why Seol Jihu could laugh. It''s fine. * The team packed up the camping site and got on the road back to Ramman Village. There was one problem though. Chohong hadn''t recovered her consciousness yet. Mikhail still felt sorry about what had happened and made a suggestion of goodwill regarding him carrying Chohong instead, but Seol Jihu immediately rejected the proposal. The youth''s stamina hadn''t fully recovered, but he still carried her unconscious frame without complaining once. In truth, he felt a bit uncomfortable letting another man touch her. The team needed around two hours to get back to the village. The first thing they did upon arrival was to rent out the biggest room in the inn. Others might have felt okay, but Maria and Chohong were both in a state where they desperately needed to take proper rest. Mikhail left while saying that he''d search for a carriage while Veronika went around to find a delicious meal after Maria ordered her to do so. Seol Jihu also stepped out of the inn. There was one last matter he needed to take care of before leaving this village altogether. He knocked on a familiar door and heard a voice telling him to enter. He stepped inside and spotted the elderly owner of the house. It was none other than the village head. How goes with the request? He didn''t even bother to turn around from his seat to ask that. It''s been resolved. Mutants won''t appear ever again. )The youth didn''t miss that the complexion of the village head stiffening greatly in that brief moment. I should thank you. However, it''s only been one, two days since our last meeting, yet you seem to be very worse for wear. I guess the mutants were rather strong? You haven''t seen us fight, yet you seem to know pretty well. Seol Jihu grinned brightly and kept his gaze locked on the village head. Well, a famous mage such as yourself would easily figure out what happened. The village head maintained an expressionless face. He simply remained sitting in his chair, his eyes quietly closed. It seemed that he was swimming within the murky sea of his thoughts at the moment. He showed not one sign of movement and remained utterly silent for a long while. Just as the impression of time itself having frozen entered the youth''s mind, the old man finally broke the silence and addressed him. .Did you kill it? Yes. Rather unexpectedly, the old man''s reaction was rather tranquil. Or was it closer to being a mixture of relief and sorrow? It even came across as if a load was taken off his shoulders, too. I see. Even his manner of speech had become curt as well. But the change was so natural that Seol Jihu didn''t feel too put off by it. Indeed, I kind of expected this. Back when you started talking about the research centers, I began suspecting it. Maybe you were just testing the waters because you had already figured out my identity. I won''t deny that. How did you find out? Information related to my identity should have all been expunged by now. Before I answer that, there is something I''d like to ask you first. The village head didn''t say anything else. Seol Jihu pulled out a chair next to the old man and settled down. First of all. The youth took a little bit of time to organize his thoughts and only then, asked his question. What exactly was that cavern? Was it a laboratory? A laboratory, you say. In a way, you could say that. Well, the truth is, it''s far closer to being a hideout. Seol Jihu nodded his head. Calling it a hideout certainly made more sense. Village head, you created a hideout for a Nest near your village. I did say that a place like that had to be built. But I didn''t personally construct it. It''d be more correct to say that it was built for me. It was. built for you? Seol Jihu tilted his head. Was this old man trying sophistry on him right now? The hideout was built by the residents of this village, actually. What did he mean by that? Are you implying that the residents of this village are your accomplices? Be careful with what you say. These people are trying to find a way to survive, so how could that be seen as a crime? The old man put up a simple complaint. A way to survive, he said. Seol Jihu mulled over those words and slowly reorganized his thoughts again. So you escaped the duchy after the project was shut down and settled in this village. Afterwards, you continued on with your research. The adult villagers somehow learned of the truth and they decided to help your experiments. Aren''t you a smart one. I don''t dislike smart fellas such as yourself. The village head smiled brightly. Well, our interests lined up pretty nicely, that was about it. He then sighed softly under his breath and carried on. I wanted to achieve a tangible result somehow and make my glorious return. And the villagers wanted means to defend this village at all times from a potential enemy invasion. Do you get it now? Ramman Village was located quite close to the border region. To put it simply, the villagers wanted some sort of a combat force that could defend them against the invasion of Parasites that might happen at any given day. Considering that point, it wasn''t as if Seol Jihu couldn''t understand their viewpoint, but. But, even then, I''m rather surprised that the villagers helped out willingly like that. Especially when there are a lot of kids around too. What can I say. We''re living in such a time. The old man carried on. There is no right or wrong in matters of survival. In this world, whether you are a righteous man or of a wicked persuasion, you have to gather under one banner and pool your resources to survive. That is the case, even now. But couldnt they have just moved elsewhere? It''s difficult to abandon the land you''ve been calling home for decades Well, I won''t say something so stereotypical like that. The old man formed a bitter smile. But the truth is, they have nowhere else to go. We aren''t living out in the sticks because we like it. Did your entry to the city get refused? If it''s something as simple as entering it, then no, it''s not that difficult at all. However, it''s the ''settling down'' part that''s the problem. Well, it''s nothing to swear blue murder for. After all, regardless of which castle or city, there''s always a limit to how many people you can take in. It''s already a big task to accommodate all of you Earthlings, so how could they spare any energy to look after people like us? The voice of the old man certainly came across as thorny to the youth''s ears. But that doesn''t mean we plan to die without putting up a resistance. If you''re a human being, then you''d want to live on no matter what. The people of this village are no exception. That is why they had accepted me. The way this old man spoke, he sounded as if he was trying to protect the village, rather than blame the people living in it. Seol Jihu asked his next question. Did you succeed in your experiments? No, I failed. The old man replied immediately. His voice was thickly laden with remorse. The Empire knew what the issues with the project were. No, I also knew them. But I was just fooling myself with an empty dream, thinking that I couldn''t let it end just like that. Issues, you say. It wasn''t just one or two. You''d need quite a lot of time for a Nest to transform into a reliable combat force, and also, there was a limit to how much you could control it. Should I say that its efficiency was bad? The old man replied until then, before throwing a question of his own. You asked me this, didn''t you? Why the level of the team I requested kept increasing. Yes. I felt a little scared when you did that, actually. The answer is simple. I wanted it to learn. To learn? A newly-born Nest is no different than a clueless child. The Parasites possess a unique command structure with the queen standing in the apex of their hierarchy serving as the center of everything. The whole thing is like a network of a spider''s web. Their roles are clearly assigned and the information is transmitted to one another, but no matter how much we researched it, we still failed to uncover the inner workings of their organization. Now that Seol Jihu thought about it, the mutants born from the Nest were far closer to humans in appearance, quite different from how the Medusa, Bugs, or even Cockroaches looked. Feeling genuinely curious, he continued with his questioning. In that case, it sounds like the experiment was not a total failure? It''s now proven that the Nest is capable of learning, so if the Empire seriously stepped up with their efforts, wouldn''t they have been possible to shorten the gestation time? The old man blinked his eyes as if he didn''t expect the youth to say something like that. Soon, though, he formed a bitter expression. Didn''t I say it? There''s a limit to how much control we can exert. He slowly got up from the chair and brought out a small box from somewhere. Click, he opened the lid to reveal a murky, dark stone the size of a child''s fist. Seol Jihu looked at it with some interest. He thought it resembled a black-ish jelly. This is? This is ''rudium''. You could say it''s the essence of alchemy. Well, just think of it as the core ore used to control the Nest. Such a thing was really possible? Seol Jihu''s eyes sparkled. Perhaps finding his interest not unwelcome, the old man began chuckling softly. If you want to hear it, then well, I''ll tell you. If your level of magic engineering knowledge is at least a quarter of what I know, then I''m confident of teaching you within seven days. .What if I don''t have any? Please, spare this old man. I don''t wish to draw my last breath trying to make you understand. The old man replied without missing a beat. He looked at the box and sighed under his breath. And it has gotten this small already. I meant to conserve it as much as I could, too. Is it impossible to control a Nest without this ore called rudium? Yes. Not only is the manufacturing process very difficult, but more than anything, sourcing the ore that serves as its base material is truly the case of plucking the stars from the heavens. And on top of that, it''s not even a permanent use item, but a consumable. The old man''s voice trailed off at the end there, before he closed his mouth shut. Seol Jihu didn''t need to hear the rest to make educated guesses, though. He urged on. You used what remained of this ''rudium'' to control the Nest and continued on with your research. That''s correct. And because of us, the hope of the village has disappeared now. No, it''s not like that. The old man shook his head. The research has failed a long time ago. I''m not blaming you for anything. You havent given up on it though. If I didn''t have a choice on the matter, fine. But I hated the idea of giving up when I had already come so far. It''s alright to ridicule me for being an obstinate fool. That was my reason, anyway. . This self-reproach thing doesn''t work anyway and only makes me look more wretched than I am already, so please spare me from that. So, is there anything else? I have two more questions. The old man gestured with his chin to signal Go ahead. The entrance hidden in the hills showed no traces of anyone using it for the past few years. However, my Archer told me that there were traces of people inside the cavern. That''s simple. Haven''t you thought about the possibility of a secret entrance leading to the cave designed to avoid the eyes of Archers? The old man grinned and tapped the floorboards of the house with his foot. And what else? What were you planning to do once the rudium ran out? I was planning to hand myself over to the kingdom. However, I figured that it was still good for one or two more uses. The old man answered without holding anything back. Seol Jihu thought that he had heard enough now. He got up, only to find a small pouch come flying his way. Upon catching it, he heard the metallic clings coming from it. It was the request reward. I should give you your due first. The village head gravely opened his mouth next. So, what will happen to me now? Hmm, I wonder. Are you going to kill me? Or, alternatively, you could report me to the royals and have an arrest warrant issued. Seol Jihu studied the chuckling old man for a while. In all honesty, he came here to satisfy his curiosity and didn''t really think about what he would do next. Sure, Chohong got hurt pretty badly, but to him, it was hard to blame this old man for that. The youth contemplated his options for a bit before asking one last question. Village head. Actually, there is one thing I''m really curious about. The old man spat out a long groan. Fella. By any chance, are there people around you finding you rather annoying? . Tsk. Alright, go ahead. Why did you do it? Mm? Both the Empire and Delpinion Duchy have been destroyed. There is no one chasing you down anymore. With your level of knowledge, you would have received favorable treatment no matter which kingdom you chose to go to, so why did you choose to remain in this small village? The village head pursed his lips. His hands were interlocked now, his index fingers lightly tapping on his knuckles. A short while later, he made his reply. Because this place needed me and my research. A soft smile suffused on his lips next. If it''s here, then I have a place where I can stay. A place that needed him, where he could stay. Those words touched Seol Jihu in his heart. I guess so. The youth nodded his head in agreement and turned around to leave. That answer was enough to decide on the old man''s fate. Are you leaving? Yes. Ah, by the way. You owe me a debt for this one. What do you mean, I owe you? I''m going to keep my mouth shut over this matter, you see. But, I already gave you money. Eiii, come on now. That was for the request Besides, let''s be honest here. It''s far too little, isn''t it? The old man broke out in a genial chuckle from that good-natured reply. I don''t mind you being strict with your calculations, but if we''re playing by that rule, you also need to tell me something. ? Your identity. Just how did you figure out everything? I took a guess. Stop with the bullshit that won''t stick. Seol Jihu displayed some hints of being put under the spot. Mm. Just letting you know doesn''t sit well with me. I had to work pretty hard to solve the mystery, after all. Are you really going to do this to an old man? Why don''t we do it this way? I''ll give you a hint so you can figure it out yourself. The old man smirked as if he found the idea of the challenge itself ridiculous. Hah! Presenting me, the top genius of the Delpinion Duchy, with a riddle.. Interesting. Fine. No going back on your word now. Just hurry up and be out with it. When there are nine eyes, what will it be? Nine what now? The old man formed a dumb expression, then. Now that his curiosity had been satisfied, Seol Jihu sent a refreshing smile back to the old man along with a slight nod of his head and left the house. * The youth returned to the inn only to be greeted by a pretty unfortunate piece of news: Mikhail had failed in securing a carriage. But, then again, this was a small village, and there wouldn''t be all that many carriages going to and from Haramark here. In the end, they had to settle for walking back home, instead. The team set off from Ramman in the middle of the afternoon. Seol Jihu initially wanted to wait until Chohong regained her consciousness, but he also had to think about Maria''s condition as she needed to get to her temple as soon as possible in order to recuperate properly there. They marched on throughout the evening and well into the night before finding a suitable location to set up camp. The dinner time remained rather boisterous. Chohong still hadn''t woken up, but her condition had improved quite noticeably. Seeing that color of blood had returned to her once-pale cheeks and that her breathing had normalized, he relaxed just a little more than before. According to Maria''s prognosis, she should be waking up before the day''s end. And then, the team also got to solve the mystery as well. As this could be considered a triumphant return in glory, the overall atmosphere was rather upbeat. With the exception of Maria feeling really depressed, that is. When Chohong finally regained her consciousness, it was some time after the team ended their dinner and had retired back to their tents. She massaged her forehead while getting up from her sleeping bag, before discovering Seol Jihu sitting around as a lookout alone. Her eyes grew extra large. After sensing the movement behind him, he looked back and his eyes also opened wide. He jumped up from the ground, and he quickly called out to her. An expression of happiness spread on his face. Chohong! Wha, what happened? Chohong carried a confused expression. You were.. Seol Jihu hurriedly approached her, but then, a sudden suspicious light flickered within his eyes. H-Hmm! He coughed to clear his throat and spoke as if nothing was amiss. What do you mean, what happened? Where are we? Weren''t we inside a cave? A cave? He asked back as if he didn''t understand what she was saying. What''s the matter? Are you still asleep right now? We''re on our way to Ramman Village, remember? Whaaat?! Chohong cried out in pure shock. We decided to take upon the Ramman Village''s request, remember? To subjugate the mutants and if it''s possible, to find out where they are coming from. Wait. Wait, waaaait. Chohong frowned deeply and covered both of her temples with her hands. Fuck what''s going on here? We''re still on our way to Ramman Village? She quickly scanned her surroundings and her brows contorted rather grandly. The signs of dumbfoundedness were clear in her expression. Soon, her eyes shot open wide and she sucked in a deep, deep breath. Her once-dazed eyes began quaking noticeably. So that''s what happened. Time reversal? Or was it a dream? She began muttering to herself as if she had an epiphany, and then. Hey, let''s go back. She took a big step towards him and spoke in a determined voice. If we keep going like this, we''ll all die. W-What? What are you talking about all of a sudden? Just listen to me, will ya? I know that what I''m saying doesn''t make much sense, and I also know it''s coming from left field. But for the time being, let''s go back to Haramark. We gotta go back. What? I dont want to. I''m still going ahead. You know how much I''ve been waiting for this request, don''t you? Chohong suddenly began pounding on her chest as frustration took hold. Argh! Damn it, you''re driving me crazy here! Really, listen to me! Chohong froze in the middle of her speech right then. She could see Seol Jihu doing his best, and failing, to suppress his laughter. You?! Chohong''s eyes grew wider and wider, and she hurriedly grasped her hair to confirm. Sure enough, it was silver. You. The youth rapidly ran away from there. Bastard! Imma kill you! Chohong madly chased after him as well. Ahahahaha!! Stop right there! I said stop! The back of his neck got caught soon enough, and he was yanked down to the ground on his back. She climbed on top of his waist as if she was riding a horse. Hey, you! Did you have fun making a fool out of me?! I''m relieved. Seol Jihu panted heavily before forming a bright smile for the woman on top growling menacingly at him. Chohong hesitated after seeing that earnest, happy smile. It''s a relief that you woke up. Do you know how worried I was? Well, uh. His eyes were so serious, his voice full of his honest feelings. She could only blink her eyes at the gaze coming from below filled with his warmth. She sneakily shifted her eyes away as her neck reddened gradually. However, that lasted only for an all too brief moment. Her expressions crumpled and she yelled at the top of her lungs. How dare you try pulling a fast one on me? You think I will let you off the hook because of that?! W-Wait!! Kuk!! She roughly grabbed his collars and began shaking him around like a rag doll. It was only obvious that the sudden outbreak of a commotion would wake the sleeping people up. Keuk! Stop, stooop! You better stay still, you hear?! S-Save me!! How dare you make fun of me?! Ah?? .Why the heck is it so noisy? Mikhail was roused from sleep and, while rubbing his eyes, got up from the sleeping bag. Veronika had woken up before him and, even though she carried a sleepy face, her eyes were sparkling as she continued to sneak a long peek outside the tent. I, I''m getting killed! That''s right! Why don''t we die together, ah?! Don''t worry, Ill kill you for real today! Huh? Isn''t that Chohong''s voice? Mikhail took a look outside and gasped out in surprise. He could only see Chohong from the back, but well, he could also see her riding on top of Seol Jihu and violently rocking her body to and fro. Outdoor play, is it. Keuh! Look at her hips move. Now that''s something else. Mikhail stared at Seol Jihu with eyes of envy. He gulped down his saliva and sent a furtive glance at Veronika. She received that, but then, returned a prim, uptight leer back at him. However, the way the corners of her lips arched up, it seemed that she, too, was rather greatly aroused for the occasion. And a short while later the grunts coming out from a certain part of mother nature, as well as the one flowing out from a certain tent, became a harmony that resounded out within the land. And then, exactly like a lightning bolt in the middle of the night. Maria was staying alone in the other tent, and she was far too dumbfounded to go back to sleep now. As a matter of fact, she thought she could see her own shock materialize in the air and dance in front of her eyes. Eventually, she buried herself in the sleeping bag with a depressed face and covered up her ears. Fuck. Chapter 77. “I don’t want to live like that.” It might have taken half a day to get to the village in carriages, but they needed four days of solid walking for the return trip home. Maria didn''t even bother to say anything and headed straight to her temple. Even if the adverse reaction was small, a Ceremony was still a Ceremony at the end of the day. She mentioned that she needed to pray and recuperate in a temple the god resides in order to prevent her from taking on potential losses. On the other hand, Mikhail and Veronika looked as if they didn''t want to part ways just like that. It was pretty obvious why they would feel that way; the abilities, judgment, and overall actions and behavior of Seol Jihu during the request itself had left a deep impression on them. It was difficult to estimate just how much he''d grow in the future when considering how amazing he was as a Level 2. They would lose nothing by getting close to him now. After all, who knew what would happen in the future? Mikhail had finished with his mental calculations and made a friendly suggestion of sharing a few cold ones together. He said that he''d pay for the drinks as a gesture of thanks for saving his and Veronika''s lives. Seol Jihu also busily tinkered with his internal abacus. He did feel this before, and even now it hadn''t really changed; these guys weren''t really up to his liking. However, their abilities should get a decent boost after reaching Level 4. If he thought about the future, then it would not be such a bad idea to get friendly with them. Most importantly, though, the free-alcohol-loving Chohong gave numerous hints of wanting to go, so he had no choice but to say yes. On that day, Seol Jihu did as the pub advertised and ate, drank, and thoroughly enjoyed himself until he was nearly drunk out of his mind. He sang loudly and cheerfully with Chohong as they returned back to the office. He took a much deserved refreshing shower and laid down on his back on the bed. Having slept on the hard, unforgiving ground for a few nights in a row, this modest bed suddenly came across as the softest and most comfortable resting place in the whole world. ''This is so good.'' He really liked the scent of people living around him. He was no longer alone. He was now an Earthling who had made his nest in Haramark. A content grin crept up on his face as one thought after another slipped in and out of his head. His expression remained one of happiness as he drifted into his slumber. * He only realized that Dylan and Hugo were not in the office on the following morning of his return to Haramark. Since their usual luggage was nowhere to be seen, it didn''t seem like they had gone out for a casual stroll, but Seol Jihu let it be. After all, he already knew those two had a mission to get to. He had no clue how long they''d be away for, but seeing that Cinzia personally came here to speak to the duo, the mission could not have been the kind that might end in a day or two. Since Ian was roped into it as well, Seol Jihu couldn''t help but wonder if the royal family was also involved in this matter somehow. ''Hold on.'' Didn''t that mean that it was only him and Chohong living in this building then? Wasn''t it somewhat like a couple living together? Ohh, yeah. Now that''s refreshing. That really wakes you up for good, doesn''t it? It was at this point that he heard her familiar voice. Chohong had finished up her hangover-cure morning workout routine and took a shower before emerging from the bathroom while shaking her wet hair loose. ''Wow.'' No matter how many times he saw it, he couldn''t help himself. Those pair of firm thighs emerging from the curves of the ''Dolfin'' shorts. Her healthily-fleshed, tear-drop shaped buttocks connected to those thighs. And the arching lines flowing up from there to form beautiful curves resembling a fine white ceramic vase, with her rather appealingly shaped belly button in the center catching one''s attention. And then, as she wore the sleeveless white T, her upright bosom proudly announcing themselves a step more than before. Maybe he stared at her for too long, because Chohong stopped drinking water and gave him a weird look. What''s up with that face? W-What do you mean? Your eyes are wiggling like a pair of worms, and the philtrum below your nose is stretching down to the ground too.. Chohong walked over to the couch and settled down on it. Seol Jihu quickly took the spot next to her and began stroking her hair as if it was his new favorite hobby. Her wet-hair still shimmered softly in that arresting silver hue. It all looked so pretty and soft to touch too, so naturally, he couldn''t stop himself from touching it. Chohong was biting into a fruit but then felt a chill run down her spine and quickly spun her head to the side. She spotted Seol Jihu tightly clenching onto some strands of her hair so he could wantonly brush his face against them. What are you doing? Mm? Ahh, it just feels nice, you see. And also, it''s so cool to look at, too. Stop it. You''re creeping me out. I wish your hair would stay this way forever. Stop dreaming, will ya? At the latest, it should revert back to the origi.. Argh, I told you to stop already! Seol Jihu tried to tie her hair and make a pretty little shape, so she got rather temperamental and shook her head around wildly. All his hard work trying to create a perfect ribbon was now lost for good and he could only lament the loss in his heart. Did you suddenly lose your screws or something? You know, you kinda look like a perv when you''re being like this! Please, can I touch your hair some more? Well, you treat me like a pillow, so it''s all fair, right? Urgh, you. Chohong threatened to throw the fruit at him but took a big bite out of it instead. Orya! She then laid down on the couch and placed her legs on his lap. Not wanting to lose out, Seol Jihu also grasped her hair. Let go, right now. Or else. Then put your legs down. Hng! Chohong snorted in defiance. Her cheeks ballooned up and down as she continued to chew before she spoke to him. Hey. ? I''m going to the temple today. Wanna go together? But I''m Gula. Aren''t you Ira or Invidia? Urgh, come on now. You''re a Level 2, you know? It doesn''t matter where you go, as long as you aren''t a Level 4. She had a point. Besides, I''m planning to stop by at Gula''s place too. Really? But why would you go to Gula''s temple? Seol Jihu had been using her thighs as an impromptu drum kit and was lightly tapping on them, but after hearing her declaration, his hands came to an abrupt stop. Could it be? Hang on a minute. Seriously? No, well, it''s not a definite thing. I''ll know once I get there. Chohong carried a disinterested expression. She avoided meeting his gaze and focused on chewing her fruit. However, she couldn''t entirely hide the corners of her lips from curling upwards every now and then. Seol Jihu formed a bright smile for her instead. For real? You''re going to be a Level 5? He poked her on the side, and she contorted on the couch while erupting out in a fit of laughter. Argh, I told you, I gotta go and see first! Chohong continued to laugh out as he tickled her. Why didn''t you say anything? I didn''t expect a Nest to suddenly pop up out of nowhere, you know. Which path are you thinking of taking? I haven''t decided yet. I''m not interested in going with Invidia at all. If I go with Ira, then I''d become a Templar. If I go with Gula, there''s a good chance that I''d end up as a Crusader. A Templar, a Crusader I''m jealous. Even their names sound cool. Seol Jihu jumped up from the couch. There''s no time to waste, then. What are you doing? Come on now. Get up. Let''s go! Take it easy. I''ll go after breakfast, okay. Besides, you think becoming a High Ranker is that easy? It isn''t? From Level 5 onwards, experiences alone won''t be enough. Your contribution points are counted too. Contribution points? Chohong polished off the fruit by then. She lightly dusted her hand and nodded her head. Contribution points, achievement points, theyre the same thing. They look at how much service you''ve rendered to Paradise until now, that sort of thing. If it''s not enough, you can''t get to Level 5? Well, it''s a bit hard to be sure, because. Chohong tilted her head this way and that before carrying on. You see, even the royal family gets involved when it''s time to advance to Level 5. Royal family? Really? Yeah. You go to a temple and get acknowledged there, then you pull off the mission the royal families give you. Only then can you level up. It''s kinda like an advancement test. Do you have to go through all that? No exceptions? Well, obviously there have been cases of people leveling up without taking a test, but that''s only for those folks who had contributed a lot even as they got to Level 4. You know, those people who don''t spend a single point of their achievement points tally and only chase after one battlefield after another. There are practically no Earthlings who do that though. Seol Jihu muttered to himself, It''s more complicated than I thought. Chohong shrugged her shoulders. It can''t be helped. Once you arrive at the upper ranks, the way people treat you changes. Oh, well. Warriors still have it easier than Priests, thats for sure. How bad is it for Priests, then? I heard that you gotta get a ton of offerings ready and also prove your worth through some method. It''s all really annoying. Seol Jihu nodded his head. I guess being a Priest isn''t as easy as it looks. You could say that. If you get really technical about it, every class out there has its pros and cons. It''s the same story for Magicians. In any case, should we hold a celebration tonight? Chohong was taken by surprise from that. A celebration? Eiii, there''s no need. It''s nothing worth celebrating about. It is definitely worth celebrating about. Carpe Diem is about to welcome its second High Ranker, after all. I''m telling you, there''s no need. It''s too embarrassing. Seol Jihu easily caught Chohong''s waving hand and pulled her closer. Don''t be like that and let''s do it. Allow me to splurge tonight so I can get something out of you in the near future, okay? R-Really? W-well, if you''re thinking that way. Yeah, why not? She probably didn''t feel bad at all that someone was congratulating her like this because she stopped leering at him from the corners of her eyes and pushed herself off from the couch while pretending to be defeated by him. However, there was this bright smile blooming on her pale face. It certainly looked good on her. She opened her mouth to speak in between her smiles. I wonder, will it be fine for only us two to hold a celebration? No helping it, then. When Dylan and Hugo come back, we''ll just have to hold another one. Kek! I can already imagine Hugo''s face. When he finds out that I''ve advanced to the upper level before he did, he''s gonna get a serious case of stomach cramp of jealousy. The two of them laughed out boisterously and left the office together. They separated the mid-way. Chohong said she''d head off to Ira''s temple first, and Seol Jihu told her that he''d be waiting at Gula''s. He wasn''t expecting much today, but it''d be a total lie if he wasn''t hoping for something to happen as well. However, it was as expected. There was no such thing as him shooting up to Level 3 today. ''I see, it wasn''t enough.'' [Fufufu. Your greed is too excessive.] ''Still.'' [Combat experience indeed takes up the largest portion in getting to higher levels, true.] Gula''s languid voice continued on. [However, that is not the only thing to consider. Even if your current fitness level meets the criteria, you haven''t mastered any of your Level 2 abilities yet, have you?] Indeed, she had a point there. And because she was right, Seol Jihu had no choice but to swallow his rueful heart and accept her findings. ''I understand.'' [Remember, it''s not always a good thing for you to level up quickly. You should try again after sufficiently preparing yourself.] ''I will.'' He then felt the sensation of a hand stroking his head as if Gula found him adorable. He lowered his head a little. It felt nice, though. [By the way, you have done admirably on your mission.] ''Pardon?'' [It was a truly surprising turn of events.] Seol Jihu tilted his head, but a thought entered his mind quickly enough. If it was a mission, then ''Are you referring to the request? Does that mean exterminating the Nest will have some kind of ramifications in the future?'' [Such a simple, negligible thing won''t affect the flow of events in any shape or form.] Gula sounded so gentle, but her words certainly were not. [However, to think that you''d forcibly create debt and tangle the strings of fate together in that manner. I had expected you to simply walk right by, but you surprised me. Fufufu.] ''If you mean by debt, can it be.?'' Was she talking about the village head? Or Mikhail? Was it Veronika? Or, maybe even the villagers? [In any case, I''m relieved. Although the path ahead is a field of thorns, you now at least possess shoes to help you tread it.] ''I just don''t understand what you''re saying?'' [I''m praising you. ''That'' will at least pry open a breathing space for you.] ''.'' [Of course, it all depends on the choices you make in the end.] Here she goes again. He felt like falling into a pit of confusion every time he heard the words that sounded like him chasing after the floating clouds. Seriously, would letting him know in clear, concise words bring the sky down or something? [The causality will be brought down, yes. Do not ever take the divulging of heaven''s secrets lightly.] ''!?'' Seol Jihu was grumbling inwardly but got shocked out of his mind from that warning. Scared that he might get smacked in the head again, he quickly bade his goodbye and turned around to leave. He waited by the entrance of the temple for Chohong, but she didn''t show up even after a long while. It seemed that she needed more time than they had expected. ''Well, I guess I''ll just head there myself.'' He figured that he''d finish his cigarette first before leaving but then, he spotted a man hurriedly running towards him. Seol Jihu had never met this man before. Are you Seol by any chance? Excuse me? I am, but who? I came from Ira''s temple. I carry a message from Chung Chohong. She says that she''ll be late today, so don''t wait for her and go back first. .Chohong said that? I''ve delivered the message. Well, then. As if he had nothing more to say, the man simply turned around and left without even a goodbye. In all honesty, it was hard to make heads or tails from that message alone. Seol Jihu watched the man hurriedly climb down the steps of the temple while sucking in the last bits of his cigarette. ''Did something happen?'' * Chohong might have said she''d be late, but that didn''t mean Seol Jihu would stand around doing nothing. He trained moderately until around dinner time, and he went out to buy an armful of booze and snacks before returning to the office. He placed them down on the coffee table and settled down on the couch to wait. ''She''d be happy when she sees this, right?'' .However, no matter how long he waited, Chohong showed no signs of coming back. The clock continued to tick over and the food was gradually getting colder. Seol Jihu began pouting as he fidgeted around. She only came back several hours after dinner time. The night had already deepened considerably by then. Seol Jihu was napping a little on the couch, but he heard the front door open and his eyes shot up wide right away. Chohong had been walking with an energy-less face but then, formed a surprised face after running into him. You weren''t asleep? Ah, that is, well. Seol Jihu''s gaze was lowered, and Chohong followed it to the table filled with the grub. She gasped out in belated realization. Seol Jihu was the same. Seeing that she looked exhausted and listless, that could only mean. ''.I uncorked the champagne a little too early.'' He admonished himself a little and cautiously spoke to her. I guess you got delayed a bit? Yeah, just a little. I went to the temple and went to the royal palace too. Were you waiting for long? The royal palace? Seol Jihu''s eyes opened wider. Is it done? Uh? Well, something like that. Okay, what about that test, that mission thing, then? Well, that.. Looks like I''ll have to, you know, hash it out some more. For some reason, Chohong averted her gaze. Seol Jihu patted the spot on the couch next to him. What exactly had happened? Take a seat here and talk to me, please. There isn''t much to say, really. It''s not a confirmed thing, anyway. Oh I see. She looked puzzlingly listless and that naturally sucked out all enthusiasm from Seol Jihu, as well. You hungry? If not, how about something to drink? Chohong shook her head. Seol Jihu stopped lightly shaking the bottle of booze as his jaw nearly dropped to the floor. This woman refused a free drink? Something like that was utterly unimaginable. Did something happen to you? No, not at all. Chohong shook her head again. I''m not really in the mood, you know? I''m kinda feeling pooped out, too. I see. If you''re too tired, you should get some rest first. This whole thing must''ve played on her mind because she hesitated where she stood for a while before a helpless sigh escaped from her mouth. Sorry.. She whispered softly under her breath and slowly walked away. Seol Jihu dazedly stared at her back as she entered the bedroom. ''Did she just say she''s sorry?'' That would be his first time hearing her apologize. Seol Jihu stood there in silence for a while, before opening his mouth. Is there anything I can help you with? No reply came back his way, however. * Chohong seemed to be really busy all of a sudden. When he woke up in the mornings, she would be gone already, and it became a pretty common occurrence to see her return late into the night as well. Not only that, she didn''t even show up in the training facility once and, when it got really bad, he ended up not seeing her for an entire day. But when she did come back to the office, he found it hard to approach her from the way she chose to sit all alone. She would be either resting her chin on her hands as she stewed in her worries or every now and then displayed hints of how anxious and pressed her mental state was. He kept asking her what was the matter with her, but all he got in return was It''s nothing. Don''t worry about it. ''Something did happen.'' Although he felt a bit saddened by her not confiding in him, it was true that people had issues they needed to sort out by themselves. Seol decided to patiently wait for her to come around and immersed himself in daily routines, instead. In the mornings, physical training; in the afternoons, abilities and mana training. And then, sleep. Like a squirrel spinning inside a wheel, he continued the exact same routine over and over again. However, the time continued to move on; one day, then two days passed, and then, three, four days went by. A week later, Chohong didn''t even bother to show up back in the office at all. He had never seen her gone for more than two days in a row, so he naturally got pretty concerned. That wasn''t all, either. He had no idea what kind of a mission Dylan and Hugo went off to, but those two also showed no signs of returning, as well. Just what on earth was going on here? Now that the situation had arrived this far, it was only natural that Seol Jihu would start suspecting that something was indeed very off. There definitely had to be something going on here that he wasn''t aware of. Convinced of this, he didn''t sleep that night and waited by the couch. Chohong returned to the office during the dawn of the fourth day of his vigil. She cautiously opened the door and trudged in only for her eyes to open wide in a pair of round holes. What aren''t you in bed? . Were you waiting for me? Sorry, sorry. I had some things to take care of. . Chohong wasn''t a fool, either. She continued to sneak a glance at Seol Jihu as he sat quietly on the couch and stared back at her. It was easy to see that she did feel guilty about something. Huaam~, I''m so tired. She tried her best to not notice anything and walk past him, but. Chohong. His low, hushed voice stopped her feet from moving again. Come and sit down next to me, please. Tap! Seol Jihu placed his hand on the coffee table. We need to talk. Chapter 78. “I don’t want to live like that.” (2) A bit of a rich scene played out on the third floor of Carpe Diem''s office. Seol Jihu and his knife-sharp questions continuously probing for the truth; Chohong seriously going through a panicked fluster and waving her hands about in denial. If any Earthling who knew her true personality, the one that got her elected as one of the top three in the Six Crazies, saw this spectacle, then that person would have probably collapsed from the sheer weight of the mental shock he would be subjected to. A short while later, Seol Jihu finally stopped interrogating her and his arched-up brows softened just a tad. So, you''re definitely saying it''s not a serious problem, right? That''s~~ right!! I''m telling you, it''s not an easy matter to climb up to high ranks. Even then, I feel a bit left out here, you know? I mean, at the very least, we could have butt our heads and try to solve it together. Its easier to solve a problem with two heads than one. Come on, I have my pride to think about. Its a bit embarrassing to ask around for help just because I can''t work out a puzzle in a game, right? Im supposed to be a Level 4, after all. Chohong giggled and hurriedly added something extra. And besides, I just wanted to do this thing with my own power. That way, I can straighten my back and act with some pride when I become a High Ranker. So don''t be like that and be more understanding, okay? She laughed and pounded him on his back. The words ''game'' got on his nerves for some reason, but he kept his mouth shut. He didn''t believe her, but now that she was coming out like this, he didn''t have much to say. I got it. In the end, Seol Jihu chose to take a step back. Chohong looked noticeably relieved. Still, if its too hard, tell me about it, okay? Who knows? There might be something that I can help you with. Let me try my luck for a little longer. If I just can''t solve it, then I''ll ask you. Well, just like you said, its easier to solve a problem with two. uh, what was it again? Its easier to solve a problem with two heads than one. Seol Jihu formed a bitter smile. Right. Oh. Chohong scratched the side of her head before throwing this completely out-of-the-blue question at him. Hey, aren''t you gonna go home anytime soon? Home? Why are you talking about my home all of a sudden? You know, just? Isn''t it time you go check out what happened so far back home? Not at all. I don''t want to. Not going. Seol Jihu shook his head as if there was no reason to even think about this matter. Chohong stared at him for a little while and sighed softly under her breath. .Got it. * Next day. For the first time in a while, Chohong displayed a rather relaxed attitude in the following morning. They had breakfast together, and she even participated in his morning training routine. It was as if she was thinking at least a little bit about him. However, that only lasted for a short while. Sometime in the afternoon, she received a call through her personal communication crystal and hurriedly ran out of the office. She didn''t even mention where she was going, too. As a matter of fact, she was in such a hurry that Seol Jihu couldn''t even think about stopping her and ask. ''She''s definitely hiding something.'' He was in the middle of going through his usual afternoon schedule but decided to stop with his training then. He needed his undivided attention on training his abilities as well as his mana, after all. It was already hard to get any sort of improvement even after focusing every little fiber of his being, yet he was now mired in all sorts of distracting thoughts and so, it was rather impossible to get any training done at this rate. ''Should I go and pay a visit to Maria to wish her well?'' He was feeling rather unfocused anyway. Although little, he did feel a bit guilty regarding her situation. He quickly tidied up the first floor and left the office himself. ''Looks like theyre almost done building that place. As he was about to leave, he noticed that the construction work across the office was almost finished. Seol Jihu stopped by at a local diner to buy an armful of food and drinks and went to Luxuria''s temple. When he requested permission to visit one of the patients they had, the lady working in the counter displayed a deeply shocked expression. You came to visit who here? Maria Yeriel. That is so wild. Someone like her can have a visitor, too. Wow. The elegant woman wearing the white Priest garb muttered to herself and raised her hand high. A probationary Priest busy sweeping the entrance put the broom down and approached the counter. Will you escort this gentleman to where Miss Shit is currently residing? Shit-aria?? No, uh, I mean, Miss Maria? I understand. The male probationary Priest replied courteously and guided Seol Jihu. The route they took was different from the last time; they didn''t head to the residential area. Instead, they entered deeper into the temple grounds where foot traffic became progressively lesser and lesser. After reaching a dark and dinky corridor, the male probationary Priest confirmed which room it was and cautiously knocked on it before bolting straight outta there. . The same thing happened back when Seol Jihu was escorted to the residential area too. Why were they all running away after knocking on the door? Was there a ding-dong-ditch culture here? Seol Jihu thought about all sorts of dumb things as he raised his voice. Miss Maria? It''s me, Seol. He didn''t hear any reply. He only heard a soft, subtle sound of chik, chik from beyond the door. He waited for a little bit before cautiously opening the door. I''m coming in. Kiik Opening the door led him to an unexpectedly spacious room. It was so clean and tidy that he almost felt guilty trying to compare this place to Maria''s former room. And then, his eyes drifted to the white bed and a small-statured girl breathing heavily lying on it. Miss Maria? Seol Jihu was taken by surprise and quickly approached her to find her golden hair completely soaked in sweat. There was a white towel placed on her forehead, and she barely managed to creak open her eyelids to stare at him from the corners of her eyes. Seol.? Are you alright? Are you in a lot of pain? What brings you here? No, it can''t be Another favor? Of course not. I just wanted to pay you a visit and wish you well. Thats all. Wish me well? Maria''s voice, which sounded as if she was precariously balancing on the edge of life and death only a second ago, suddenly improved by a great deal. And then, when she saw the food Seol Jihu brought along, the light in her eyes transformed immediately. Ah, I was worried for nothing! Swish! Maria grabbed and threw the towel off her forehead and hurriedly sat back up straight. She wiped away the water on her face with her sleeves and then, snatched the food basket in his hands. Just as the youth''s expression became utterly dazed after discovering the water spray bottle on a table near the bed, Maria stopped fishing through the food basket and asked him. Where is my booze? Didn''t you bring me one? You''re going through a recovery, you know. So no booze for you. I brought along a bottle of fruit juice, though. Eiii, do I look like a kid to you? Where is your common sense?! But, uh, I thought you were a kid? Stop fucking around! I''m at the ripe ol'' age of eighteen, I''ll have you know! Who the hell are you calling a damn kid. Seol Jihu momentarily thought to himself, Huh, so she was eighteen years old, eh. She''s still a high schooler, then, before being punched in the face by a huge mental shock. She was equivalent to a second-year high schooler in the South Korean education system, yet she drank like a dang sailor?? M-maybe, it''s because you''re a foreigner?? What on earth are you on about now? Hng, She snorted unhappily and bit into a loaf of bread with a vengeance. Seeing her grab that bread with both hands and only move her head left and right to tear it off somehow reminded Seol Jihu of an otter eating a clam, and he thought she looked rather adorable right now. Nom, nom Maria''s cheeks puffed up when she opened her mouth to speak. Well, I still gotta commend you. I mean, you bothered to come to see me like this when you must be busy out of your mind. Eh? Uhm, I. Well, I just came by, you know, because of other stuff. He meant to say that he came here to wish her well during her recovery and also to build a more friendly relationship with her. Heh, because of other stuff, is it? Maria smirked as she continued to chew. I hope you arent treating me like an afterthought. No, not at all. I didn''t mean it that way. Well, I guess it can''t be helped. I mean, Carpe Diem must be going through hell right now, anyway. Nom. Cheer up, okay? What was she talking all of a sudden? Seol Jihu''s complexion waned in an instant. However, Maria was too focused on eating the delicious bread to notice the change in his face. Since you bothered to bring these, I shall gratefully accept them. I''m fine now, so you should get going. I saw Chohong''s face earlier, and boy, it was no joke, I tell ya. Chohong? She was here? Seol Jihu was about to ask what Maria was talking about, but his thoughts clicked into place in an instant. He could venture a guess and say that she knew what he didn''t know. She seemed to be mistaken about something else as well. .Ahh, well, we came separately. We were supposed to meet up somewhere around here. By any chance, do you know where I might find her? She''s probably in the last room in this passageway. It sounded as if Chohong was quite close by. Seol Jihu bade goodbye while saying that he should get going now. Maria simply raised her hand and waved it. The moment he left her room, though, his steps gained urgency. ''The last room in this passageway.'' The last room located on the left side of the passageway had its door slightly ajar, and a sliver of light leaked out from the open gap. Following his intuition, he killed his footsteps and sneaked a look inside the room. First of all, he spotted a few number of people inside. Soft murmurs of people drifted in and out of his hearing. But his wandering eyes were fixed to a single spot. It was a certain woman lying on the sickbed. Perhaps she sensed the gaze on her because her left eye shifted and locked onto Seol Jihu''s. At that moment, he forgot to breathe. Mm? Agnes? Cinzia saw that Agnes was silently looking at the door and shifted her own eyes in that direction. It was right then, the door issued sounds of being flung open. The crowd''s attention was immediately shifted over there. Chohong, standing to one side, jumped in surprise. W-What?! Miss Agnes! Seol Jihu dashed forward without hesitation and stopped before the bed-ridden Agnes. Her state was truly wretched. However, the metallic, bitter scent of blood strongly wafted in the air and rendered that simple description wholly inadequate for the situation. Towels soaked in blood were found liberally around the bed itself, and Agnes''s entire body was wrapped in thick bandages. Not only that, even her face, with the sole exception of her left eye, was wrapped up tightly. If it weren''t for that, he would not have recognized her. What on earth had happened to her? Agnes was a powerful Level 6 Archer class assassin only a step away from entering the Unique Rank. She was one of the biggest big-shots in Paradise, and even Kim Hannah personally praised her. Miss Agnes. Miss Agnes. Like a broken robot, Seol Jihu repeated the same words over and over again. Just from looking, one could tell what he was feeling at the moment, so Agnes shifted her gaze away and let a groan leak out of her mouth. She had moved only slightly, yet the bandages wrapped around her neck was dyed in crimson red in no time. Who the hell is this bastard? Stop. He''s not an outsider. This friend is also a member of Carpe Diem. The latter voice also belonged to another familiar person. It was Ian, currently lying on another sickbed similar to Agnes''s. He raised his upper body up and slowly stroked his beard with a bitter face. Ian didnt look so good either. He only looked better compared to Agnes. Master Ian. How have you been. So, did you get to solve the mystery? Ian winked with his eye. Seol Jihu was feeling too confused right now. He just couldn''t figure out what the hell happened. Meanwhile, Chohong was chewing on her lower lip with a complicated look on her face. He shot a silent glare at her for a second or two before shifting his eyes to somewhere else. He hoped for someone, anyone, to provide a clue. After a moment of heavy silence, Cinzia, standing tall with her arms crossed and her index fingers lightly drumming on her arms, let a long groan escape from her mouth. Looks like an apology is in order. An apology? It was just one single word, yet Seol Jihu was immediately overcome with a sense of ominous foreboding. Chohong didn''t wish for you to get involved in this matter, but I. Noonim! Be silent, Chohong. This kid has the right to know, too. Cinzia rebuked with a low growl and studied Seol Jihu with a pair of animalistic eyes. He addressed her immediately. Please, tell me what happened. * Several days ago, on the third floor of Carpe Diem''s office. A mutated Ogre?? Dylan froze up in the middle of lifting his teacup. Correct. The news came from the Federation. First time I''ve heard of it. Didn''t the Ogre race get annihilated? This is a freshly hot piece of news. I can''t believe it myself, but well, they say their situation has been greatly worsened because of the mutated Ogre''s appearance. I hear that they couldn''t defend their position and had to abandon the Tigol Fortress in the end. Tang! Dylan roughly put the teacup down. I can''t believe it. His opened his mouth wide in surprise, which was quite a rare sight for him. Isnt the Tigol Fortress one of the most important strategic points for the Federation? They gave it up that easily? That just goes to show how powerful that mutated Ogre is. What the hell. How did things get to that situation? The Parasites were a race that fundamentally survived by parasitizing off other lifeforms. It didn''t matter whether it was a corpse or not C they relied on taking over and wrestling away the control of bodies to shore up their fighting forces. Both the Federation and humans weren''t idiots. Once the Beastmen Alliance got destroyed C or, more correctly, after the Parasites used their corpses to parasitize and proliferate in massive numbers C the two remaining forces came up with a new strategy. And that would be to incinerate any remains, whether they be of allies or enemies. They chose to burn them all away because they would become the enemy''s combat force if left alone. However, the Parasite Queen wasn''t sitting around doing nothing. As if to ridicule the efforts of the two forces, she created existences called Nests. Originally, the Parasite as a species lacked the ability to conceive and give birth. No one knew just what kind of witchery was involved in this whole thing, but Nests acting like pregnant mothers and new types of Parasites being born from that ability gave incredible shock to other forces. That alone was already a massive source of headache, yet now, the supposedly-annihilated race of Ogres made an appearance, too? That Parasite whore is probably telling us that she isnt gonna sit back and watch the current situation develop. Huuu. Cinzia exhaled the cigarette smoke and continued on. That bitch is probably worried about one thing. Us and the Federation joining hands. That sounded plausible. The Federation might have welcomed the Cave Fairies into their coalition, but even then, they were only able to barely hang on against the concerted assault of the Parasites. And that delicate balance was tilting against their favor all because of the mutated Ogre''s entrance. However, the story might change if the Federation and humans decided to join forces. Although humanity was the weakest of the lot, they were backed by the seven gods representing the Seven Sins. Along with the mass introduction of Earthlings, they could no longer be looked down that easily. But, seeing that the situation had become like this. Looks like that bitch is sure of it after the Arden Fortress incident. She has shown us a brand new solution to her problem. This would be my first time not wanting to hear about a solution. Dylan''s feigned weakness brought about a quick chuckle from Cinzia, but she continued on regardless. The Federation thinks that the appearance of the mutated Ogre heralds some sort of an evolution in the Parasite''s ability to give birth to new life. Can I take those words as you saying that the number of Nests will increase in the future and brand new types of Parasites will appear? The latter is correct but not the former. Cinzia shook her head. Dylan. The kind of ''evolution'' I''m talking about here isn''t enhancing a certain species'' already-existing innate traits. Okay, then what is it? It''s the change in the method itself. Dylan tilted his head as if he just couldn''t get it. Nests are seen as an invaluable resource by the Parasites since even Medusas, the so-called final evolution of their kind, are born from those things. A Nest has never really appeared in a battlefield before, and as the rumor mill goes, there aren''t that many to begin with. Do you know why that''s the case? No, I don''t. That''s right. No one knows. However, there is a reason for everything. Maybe they experience some kind of unknown losses. Whatever the case may be, there is something we don''t know yet. If not, Nests would have appeared as a damn army and swept us away a long time ago. . The conclusion? Nests can''t be mass-produced. However, what if the Parasite Queen began thinking about that problem this way? Cinzia''s voice became a little higher as she spoke up to here. Is there really a need to increase the number of Nests while suffering from unknown losses? Mm? If you''re talking about the ability to give birth, you can borrow the bodies of other species, no? Dylan''s expression froze up almost instantly. Cinzia, there''s no way. Why not? The ability to give birth. Cinzia formed a subtle smile and placed a hand on her chest. I possess it. She then pointed at Agnes standing behind her. Agnes here also possesses it. And, even if it''s not human females, I''m pretty sure that Paradise is practically overflowing with fertile females. Wouldn''t you agree? Dylan shook his head. That makes no sense. Why do you think that? The main combat force of the Parasites is the corpse army. We know this. Those things take over a body and start controlling it, sure, but it''s still a damn zombie and nothing inside of it works anymore. But youre saying one of its internal organs is still functioning? What if you get caught while still alive? Dylan''s words of vigorous denial came to an abrupt halt. Cinzia spat the cigarette out and quietly carried on. For example, being taken as prisoners. Are you saying there are living prisoners? Dylan, you should stop with your lackadaisical thought process. The Empire, the Beastmen Alliance. the number of nations destroyed by the Parasites aren''t just one or two. Just the number of species that lived there, you won''t be able to count them at all. And well, I don''t think the Parasite Queen is a dumbass who doesn''t know the concept of taking prisoners when she''s capable enough to devour the Chief Deity of this world. Still, thats hard to believe. Dylan looked to be at a loss now. Even if we say that your supposition is right, you still need.. You should also discard the idea of prisoners being only females while you''re at it. Cinzia spoke, her tone almost entering the territory of ridicule. Dylan now looked as if he had nothing more to say. And so. Capture living males and females, infect them with Parasites, and transform their innards to whatever the hell they wanted. And then Extract all the semen from the male until it''s dead, and as for the females, repeatedly impregnate them and make them give birth. Wow, just imagining it gives me the chills. This crisis is a lot worse than anyone can expect, you know. That''s right. I guess it''s time to get to the point of my visit. Cinzia uncrossed her legs and leaned forward. The Federation has provided us with this information. The solution the Parasite Queen came up with this time isn''t a single mutated Ogre. No, it''s the mutated Orcs. Mutated Orcs? Right. Unlike with Ogres, you can mass-produce the race of Orcs. There are quite a few heads when a litter is born, and the burden on the ''mother body'' is on the low side. To top it off, they can become a viable combat force very quickly. What on earth is this about now? Listen to me. The Parasite army that has taken over the Tigol Fortress chose not to press their advantage. No, they chose to stay put and bide their time instead. Not only that, they even diverted quite a few of their numbers towards the regions that border human territory. However, they haven''t invaded yet. What does this signify? Fuck. Dylan closed his eyes shut. The Federation thinks that the enemy already possesses the ability to mass-produce. If we sit back and simply do nothing, soon we will see the torrential flood of mutated Orcs in truly nonsensical numbers invading this very land. Strengthen their military forces by changing their previous method C if such a scheme becomes reality, there would be no meaning in the Federation and humanity joining hands. No, you could even say that all dreams and hopes would be lost completely. And one more thing. The facilities to mass-produce their soldiers are all evenly spread around our borders. So, now. Can you finally guess where I''m going with this? Simply put, they would mass-produce the expendable mutated Orcs and invade humans with them, while the main Parasite force would focus on the Federation. It was at this point Dylan realized the purpose of Cinzia''s visit. So, what have the seven kingdoms decided to do? They are already making their move. Haramark is no exception. We need to destroy one of the facilities. And the army? Didn''t I say it earlier? Parasites have relocated some of their main fighting forces and placed them in several locations near ours. The moment the Haramark army tries something, they will get devoured in no time. So whats the conclusion? Pick skilled Earthlings to form a small elite squad and infiltrate their camp. That is all. Dylan rubbed his face. Damn it. I''m telling you, I''d like to get involved in a mission that''s not life-threatening once in a while. Hehe. I feel exactly the same. In any case. As this matter requires our haste, Agnes has been chosen to act as the header. And from the royal family, the old geezer and Lewd Pink will participate. Also. Dylan, who was silently listening until then, opened his mouth. By any chance, can Hugo participate as well? Hugo? I was thinking that I might need a Warrior I''m in sync with. Well. I guess at Hugo''s level, it should be fine. Do what you want. Cinzia shrugged her shoulders. Oh, and also. Dylan finally lifted the cold teacup again and threw another question. Where is that facility located? * And well, they somehow avoided the patrols and got near their target, but. Cinzia finally ended her lengthy explanation and took a long puff of her cigarette smoke while looking down at Agnes on the bed. Long story short, the mission was a splendid failure. Only two people managed to come back. That''s what went down. Seol Jihu was hoping for the best. Faces of Dylan, Hugo, and Teresa Hussey flashed in his mind. He felt his heart tumble to the floor and hesitantly asked. Which means. We can''t make that conclusion yet. Ian interjected right then. I''ve seen it with my own eyes. Mutated Orcs were roaming around. That means the enemy indeed possesses a facility to mass-produce. Ian blurred the end of his sentence, but Seol Jihu didn''t need to hear the rest to figure it out. They could be held as prisoners. I can''t be fully certain of it, but that seems to be the case. Ian formed a wry expression. The expedition team was near their destination but got discovered during their infiltration and had to fight their way out of a siege of enemy forces seemingly rushing in from all sides. The only reason Ian managed to come back alive was thanks to Agnes. If it weren''t for her desperate struggle, these two wouldn''t have been able to break past the siege nor shake off the enemy''s pursuit. However, Agnes was still a human at the end of the day and there was only so much she could do. They were already fighting against overwhelming odds, and she simply lacked the ability to rescue everyone else when the expedition team members had been separated from each other. A short moment of silence later, Seol Jihu raised his opinion. We need to rescue them, don''t we? We''re here to discuss that problem. Ian replied first. Even putting the mission itself aside, we obviously want to rescue them somehow. But, then why.. But how? Ian''s head faltered as an indescribable expression clouded his face. We formed the best team possible in Haramark and yet, we still failed. Since we were discovered once, their security should have tightened up even further. Unless we risk total annihilation and go for a frontal assault, we estimate that the odds of rescuing them is near zero. Even the frontal assault presented a problem. The difference between attacking and defending was as great as heaven and earth itself. Humans had never taken the initiative to attack first ever since the invasion began. Not only that, they were already in a bit of tight spot trying to defend themselves. But now, they were going to attack the enemy camp? It was already unknown whether the assault would even materialize, and even if it did, it would not be much different than delivering themselves to the open jaw of the tiger anyway. What about cooperating with the Federation? We already thought about it. They were the ones that gave us the information to begin with, so they must be operating their own infiltration squads, but. Ian pondered deeply for a while, before shaking his head. They most likely have suffered tremendous losses trying to defend themselves until now. More importantly, judging from the fact that they had to give up on Tigol Fortress, we should consider that the Federation is also having a very hard time as well. Seol Jihu unconsciously gripped his fists tighter. To this extent. Were the differences in strengths this great? Did this mean he had no choice but to watch from the sidelines while sucking on his thumbs? The notion of a rock and a hard place never felt truer in my life before. We''re still trying to find a way, yet we can''t seem to find an answer. What should I do? Seol Jihu desperately combed through his memories. Unfortunately, there was no way he''d remember the contents of a dream he had so long ago. ''I should have jotted down everything as soon as I woke up.'' If only someone like Sung Shihyun was still around. The dejected Ian lamented with an energyless voice. It was then Seol Jihu opened his mouth again. Where? Mm? That facility. Where is it located? Ian didn''t immediately answer but chose to seek out Chohong''s response. However, although she looked mighty unhappy right now, she still didn''t say anything. No, she simply tutted and avoided making eye contact. Ian guessed what was in her mind and cautiously spoke up. Seol, I must emphasize that this is not a matter that you can interfere with. It''s not possible, and it should not be. Master Ian. Please, do not misunderstand me. I''m not looking down on your capabilities. However, both the events of the Forest of Denial and the defense of Arden Fortress were child''s play compared to this one. No, more importantly, this matter could be the epoch-changing event that decides the flow of history from henceforth. You can still tell me the location, can''t you? Ian licked his lips a little. He took a bit of time to decide, before .Well, if it''s only the location. He spoke with a helpless expression. It''s in Delpinion Duchy. And, at that moment. It''s the royal laboratory. .Seol Jihu''s eyes gleamed brightly. Chapter 79. “I don’t want to live like that.” (3) Chohong didn''t return to Carpe Diem''s office immediately. No, it''d be far more correct to say she couldn''t. Seol Jihu turned around in a trance and left after the explanations came to an end. He didn''t even suggest going back together. As a matter of fact, he didn''t say anything. Chohong felt this heavy pressure from his back silently growing further away from her. God damn it. Chohong found herself pacing up and down the vicinity of the office for a long while before finally taking large strides up the steps to the side of the building. She breathed in deeply and swung the door open, only to find Seol Jihu had already finished getting ready to leave. She stood there and vacantly stared at him neatly fill his bag up. You. . Hey, you. What are you doing? I''ve got a place I need to go. Seol Jihu didn''t even bother to turn around as he answered. Chohong nearly jumped up in fright before a wry chuckle leaked out of her lips. No way. It''s not that, right? What''s not it? You''re angry and just want to let me know about it, right? Okay, okay. I got it. Hey, let''s all calm down and have a seat so we can talk like adults. Right? Let''s talk for a second. Hm? Seol Jihu snorted derisively. What are you even on about? You think I''d rush into the enemy camp all alone? If not, that sure would be a big relief. Even then, Chohong''s face was full of complicated, mixed-up emotions. However, Seol Jihu completely disregarded that, slung the bag over his shoulder, and finally, picked up his spear. One wouldn''t normally dress like that unless he was planning to leave the safety of the city for a while. Where are you thinking of going, then? No need to worry about it. What was that? I''ll take care of this by myself. I also want to do it with my own strength, you see. Seol Jihu walked right past Chohong. She squeezed her eyes shut and quickly grabbed his arm. Are you really gonna be like this? What do you mean, be like this? Hey, you!! Okay, wait. Fine. I''m sorry about not telling you anything, but. No, that''s not it. Seol Jihu abruptly stopped walking and made a curt reply. You did tell me something, alright. The problem is with you lying, that''s all. Chohong faltered a little, then. His eyes were as icy and hard as the air permeating within the office. She gritted her teeth and shouted out. B-But, you, you also did that, too! . I know I made you worry, but even you.!! At the very least, I told you beforehand, didnt I? He cut her words off like a sharp blade. And also, I never lied to you. Chohong''s face paled gradually. Seol Jihu yanked his arm loose and stepped outside the door. W-Where are you going?! He wordlessly climbed down the steps. Hey, Seol!! Heeeey! Her pleading voice echoed in the air but his figure soon disappeared from her sight. * Seol Jihu got on a carriage. Its driver was hesitant at first after hearing the request of getting to the destination as quickly as possible and to wait until the youth was done with what he wanted to do there. But when a silver coin was presented, there was an immediate change in the glint of the driver''s eyes. The distance wasn''t too far and there seemingly wasn''t a good enough reason to refuse. Thanks to that, Seol Jihu got to reduce the travel time by at least eight hours, but it was already dawn when he arrived in Ramman Village. But then again, every second counted, so he ran as if he wanted to fly and pounded on a certain familiar door. Village head! Village head! That was just like a sheer lightning bolt out of the blue; the village head had been deeply immersed in solving that riddle the whole day before barely managing to fall asleep. Now rudely awakened by this ruckus, he hurriedly yanked the door open in fright. After discovering a completely unexpected guest, though, his expression first became rather dumbfounded before rapidly shifting into one of annoyance. Fella, where did you forget your manners this time?! Village head. Save it! You have any idea what time it is?! I, uh, I''m sorry. Seol Jihu quickly bowed his head and apologized. But. He couldn''t finish the rest of the sentence, though. The village head quickly read the urgency in the youth, and he calmed some of his irritation. .Looks like you''re facing a bit of problem. Yes, you''re correct. And so, you came back to collect the debt, am I right? Rather than that. I truly need your help, village head. The old man arched up one of his brows. The young man before him was an Earthling who had uncovered his true identity. Compared to how he calmly analyzed every single point back then, his current atmosphere seemed rather different somehow. It looked like he had his reasons. Do come in. And please, I beg of you. Lower your voice. I understand. Thank you. Have a seat over here. And, take a deep breath. Now, explain what happened in detail. Even if the problem is urgent, trying to solve it too quickly won''t ever result in a satisfying answer. Seol Jihu settled down on the chair the village head pointed at. He caught his heavy breathing and proceeded to explain what happened. *What an idiotic plan. Those were the first words muttered out by the village head upon hearing the explanation. Let''s forget about not being able to mobilize the army for a second here. Even then, to blindly infiltrate with only a small number of elites and destroy their facility? If you say they weren''t underestimating the Parasites, then all I can say is that your friends are stupid fools. His criticism of their actions was savage, to say the least. Doing enough reconnaissance work beforehand is a must if you want to succeed in your infiltration. However, they blindly rushed in with no information at hand. It''s only obvious they would fail. Tsk, tsk. Seol Jihu was about to loudly voice his opposition but had to suppress his anger. After all, the old man didn''t say anything wrong just now. Well, still. The appearance of these mutated Orcs sure is an unpleasant surprise. It''s somewhat understandable why your people ended up making the wrong move in their haste. Hmm, the old man coughed to clear his throat and continued on. In any case, I''m guessing the reason you came to see me is because of my rudium, right? Yes. Seol Jihu urgently spoke up. I beg of you. I know it''s a precious treasure, but. No, not really? .Excuse me? If we are talking about the original ore, sure. But the raw material has been processed already to create rudium so it has no value anymore. And with my experimental Nest gone, it''s completely useless to me. Seol Jihu blinked his eyes. What I''m saying is, you can have the rudium. Thank you very much! Seol Jihu hurriedly bowed his head. Well, just think of it as me paying off the debt. Besides, it''s still too early for you to thank me. Wouldn''t you agree? The old man suddenly formed a wide-open smile. Alright, so. Say you take the rudium with you. What will you do next? That is. Right at that moment, Seol Jihu didn''t know what to say. Listen, young man. I''ve said this before, and I''ll say it again. How about slowing down a bit? The old man studied the youth with wizened eyes for a little while before stating his observation. Although you try to look calm and collected, I can tell that you''re burning up inside right now. I''m just. You think I cant tell? Fella, you can''t fool my eyes. You pretend it''s not, yet I can see that your actions are hasty and disorganized. The moment he heard the word ''hasty'', Seol Jihu felt an impact akin to a hammer striking his head. He instantly realized what the village head was telling him. The youth closed his eyes for a moment to collect his thoughts. You made the right choice to come and see me, even though you must be feeling quite urgent right now. However, don''t you think there is something else you could get from me besides the rudium? When the old man gave out a free hint, the cogs finally clicked in Seol Jihu''s head. That helped his nerves to settle down. Now that you mention it Village head, you were once a Mage of the Delpinion Duchy. Fufufu. And you worked in the royal laboratory, too. I worked there for many, many years. I know that place like the back of my hand. The old man grinned and stood up from his chair. Now our conversation is finally going somewhere. The village head turned around to fetch the small box from the last time, along with a fairly large piece of paper. First of all, let''s break down in detail the current situation. The old man was, once upon a time, a highly reputed Mage. His body may have aged, but that didn''t mean his experiences and knowledge base would dissipate overnight. You need to consider that you no longer have any chance in infiltrating the enemy camp the old fashioned way. No, maybe I should revise and say that you never had a chance, to begin with. There is simply no way that Parasites wouldn''t have prepared for an event like this. The old man''s pen continued scribbling over the paper as he spoke. In any case the first operation has failed, so the security should have been tightened up several times higher by now. So, the same tactic will not work anymore. If you want to succeed, you need to hit the Parasites from where they least expect it. But, is there a way to take them by surprise as you say? Of course, with this rudium. Click, the old man opened the small box. There it was, a murky, black-colored stone the size of a child''s clenched fist. I told you that this thing is a consumable, right? Yes. Originally, it wasn''t this small. When I was making my escape with it from the laboratory, it was as big as a boulder. The old man spread open his arms wide. With that in mind, have you ever thought about this point before? What point? Look at me. I''m an old, decrepit man. And my physical strength is pretty poor too. So, how could I have stolen a big rudium and safely escaped from the strict security of the Empire and the Duchy? Now that sounded strange. Even if the order to shut the project down was given, the value of rudium ores still would have been rather considerable. In other words, every single one would have been strictly guarded, so how did this old man steal one away? The correct answer is magic. Indeed, magic is always superior to everything. When you say magic.? Fella, have you ever heard of a transfer magic circle? Seol Jihu''s eyes opened up super-wide. What if there is a way to cross the border region without risking your life and limb and enter the laboratory straight away? Something like that is possible? Well, yes. I used that to escape, haven''t I? So? Don''t you think you can hit them from where they least expect it? Seol Jihu tightly clenched his fist. If what the old man said was all true, then Meanwhile, the old man finally finished jotting down with his pen and spoke up. Let me explain what I think. Now, look at this. The paper was already chock-full of texts and drawings. Even at a casual glance, it looked like the floor plan of the laboratory. The royal laboratory has two underground floors and two above ground for a total of four floors. The old man''s artistic skill was rather excellent. Seol Jihu expressed his admiration and focused on the village head''s words. I''m not some incredible Mage capable of using spells like Warp or Teleport, but when it comes to pre-installed magic circles, my story changes quite dramatically. Way back in the past, I used research as an excuse to come and visit Haramark so I could get myself a hideout deep within the mountains. That''s where I installed the transfer circle. If we use that magic circle, we can enter the laboratory''s interior. Correct. That is, assuming the hideout and the magic circle are still intact, obviously. And, when you use the transfer magic circle. The old man drew a circle on a certain spot on the floor plan. You''ll be transferred to the first hidden space over here on the first basement floor. The first one? Heh, I''m a bit cautious type, you see. The old man scratched his nose. I prepared two hideouts just in case something unexpected happened. Well, I''ll tell you about that later. Tap, tap. The old man lightly tapped the floor plan with the end of the pen. Let''s move on. I don''t think there will be a need to go above ground in the first place. Why not? It might have been an open secret, but well, it was still a secret experiment. The floors above ground were used as sleeping quarters or served some other miscellaneous purposes. The actual experiments were done underground, you see. Seol Jihu nodded his head. So, you need to search the first and second underground floors, but. According to my deduction, there''s a good chance that your comrades are being held on the first floor. We used the entirety of the second floor as the experimentation area and used the first floor as a sort of a paddock. In other words, we used it mostly as a pen. The old man continued on. An operation plan needs to be simple. If possible, you need to be able to explain in one sentence. Tap. He put the pen down and pointed with his hand before drawing a line. Transfer to the first basement floor using the magic circle, use rudium to achieve your objective, return to the secret room to escape by using the transfer circle again. Those are gists of the plan I''m suggesting. You understand now? Seol Jihu stared at the village head with eyes of awe and envy. The youth had been feeling rather lost and hopeless, but now, he felt as if his eyes had been opened, and his blocked chest had been liberated. Village head are you a god in disguise? Stop spewing nonsense. The village head''s nose clearly reddened somewhat as he opened his mouth. Well, my plan certainly has a higher chance of succeeding than that dumb initial plan you told me about. However. He hesitated a little before continuing on. I might as well come out and say it. There are a total of three variables for you to worry about in my plan. The old man raised three fingers before folding the ring finger first. First. It''s the current state of the hideout. Its current state, is it? Not just the one in the Arden Mountain Range, but the one inside the laboratory itself, too. No one knows what they are like right now. I did hide them to the best of my abilities, but well, who amongst us can predict what''ll happen in the future? In the worst case scenario, you may even find yourself right in the middle of the dang mutants as soon as transferring there. Seol Jihu''s complexion hardened. You can only hope for the best on that one. Lamentably, there is nothing you can do about that. If things do turn out that way, you need to escape immediately. Understand? Yes. The second problem has to do with the transfer magic circle itself. The village head folded his middle finger next. I don''t know the level of skill the Magicians in Haramark possess. But the thing is, that magic circle can only be maintained for 30 minutes, tops. Worse still, if the Magician''s stamina runs out or if the mana supply is cut off deliberately, then the circle will shut down automatically. Which means, everything needs to be taken care of within 30 minutes. Correct. The important thing here is, regardless of whether mana is supplied or not, the circle will shut down after 30 minutes. And you''ll need 72 hours to charge up a magic circle that had been shut down in that manner. Do you understand where I''m going with this? Is there a way to increase the duration somehow? Seol Jihu''s earnest inquiry caused the village head to rub his chin. Hmm, I wonder. It might sound like I''m trying to make excuses, and I''m ashamed about that, but well, transfer magic itself is inherently a difficult magic to master. Even back in the Empire, there was almost no one capable of activating this magic with nothing but their own powers. Most had to rely on transfer magic circles. So, in all honesty, I''m not confident in improving the duration any further than 30. I guess it can''t be helped, then. Seol Jihu could only nod his head after hearing the old man''s frank declaration on his limits. What could he do when it wasn''t the case of not wanting to do it but being unable to do it, instead? And finally, it''s the rudium itself. The village head folded the index finger. Mutated Orcs shouldnt be high ranked creatures so you will probably be able to control them to some degree. You mean I should be careful since I won''t be able to control high ranked creatures. That''s blindingly obvious. No, what I''m trying to say is this. Look at it. It''s just too small. Of course, I think you can use it plenty enough for around 30 minutes. Seol Jihu tilted his head a bit. What was the problem, then? That''s why you need to make a choice. The old man spoke up, this time sounding a bit grimmer. Use the rudium to destroy the facility, or use it to rescue your comrades. This is a completely different problem unrelated to the magic circle''s duration. But, can''t I do both. You need to stop daydreaming. Fundamentally, this problem overlaps with the other two variables. One wrong move and you will fail to achieve neither of your goals. Chasing after two rabbits would result in missing both of them. Choose one, and focus on that. I understand. Very well. And then. The village head added some more detailed information and let out a long sigh of fatigue. With this, it seems that I have done everything I can do for you. Seol Jihu''s lips parted but closed shut again. He wanted to express his gratitude, but the harvest this time was well beyond his expectations and he simply didn''t know where or how to start saying thanks. As a matter of fact, he never even imagined that the door of possibilities would open up this much by coming here. Ehehe. I guess even you think this is a lot for a simple payment of debt, don''t you? You''re right. Looks like it''s me that owes you now. How are you planning on repaying me, then? What do you have in mind? Seol Jihu''s reply brought about a shoulder shrug from the village head. Well. Let''s think about that later. I''ll take my time on that. Thank you. Thanks can wait. The old man smirked. You need to come back alive first before you can repay me. So, don''t you dare die on me. * Seol Jihu left the village head''s residence and directly climbed aboard the waiting carriage. On his way to the village, he felt pressed, harried, worried. But on his return trip, he was now a step calmer, collected C probably all thanks to the village head. Now that his mind had calmed down, the first person he thought about was Chohong. Along with that, a sense of guilt rushed in. In all honesty, he hadn''t felt betrayal from her actions. Not to that extent, anyway. He could pretty much guess why Chohong tried to lie to him like that. But back when he heard the truth, he became really angry at her. Should he blame that one on him feeling hurt and disappointed? He wasn''t sure, but. Anyways, it was a bit like that. The emotion he felt back then wasn''t something he could properly nail down and describe in words. ''I''m sure Chohong was under a lot of stress, too.'' Regardless of what, his actions weren''t what you''d call exemplary now that he had time to reflect on them. He made a mistake. Just what would''ve gone through her head after hearing that the fate of her long-time comrades-in-arms was completely unknown? He should''ve been more considerate towards her plight, for sure. ''Did I really go overboard.?'' .I need to go back for the time being. Seol Jihu decided as thus and held tight on to the stuff the village head gifted him. * The morning sun was already burning brightly in the sky by the time he arrived in Haramark. Seol Jihu paid the carriage driver''s balance and ran back to the office building with all his might. He felt tired as he didn''t get a wink of sleep, but he was too eager to show her the result of his work. He ran up the steps and flung open the door to the third floor. He immediately ran into Chohong. She had been pacing up and down in the room, but her steps came to a halt right then. Her anxiety-ridden face crumpled in an instant. Unexpectedly, she didn''t open her mouth right away. And here he was, thinking that she''d start biting his head off. With her silently staring back at him, he was getting even more awkward just standing there. Trapped within this strange silence, the pair of young man and woman could only stare at each other, unmoving. The first one to break this deadlock was Chohong. .Where have you been? Her voice was low, hushed C as if she was suppressing a lot of something. It seemed that she was a bit ticked off as well. Seol Jihu closed the door behind him and cautiously crept inside. Were you waiting for me? That''s right. I fucking waited for you, you dumb asshole. Chohong''s voice became rather rough. In fact, it was trembling noticeably as well. Signs of her trying to suppress her urge to yell out loudly were all too clear to see. Are you happy now that you did the exact same thing back to me?! Do what exactly? Didn''t you do this just to get back at me?! You narrow-minded fish-brained stupid bastard!! She finally let go and yelled out. Seol Jihu pouted as his response. If that''s what you think, I''m a bit disappointed. Disappointed?! Did you just say you''re disappointed?!?! You, how can you even. I''m sorry. Seol Jihu didn''t say anything else, instead choosing to gather his hands together and apologize wholeheartedly. Keuhk! Chohong gasped out a sound of swallowing something back and spun around away from him. She breathed in softly for a little bit before wiping away the edges of her eyes with her clenched fists. It was Seol Jihu''s turn to be surprised this time. What''s this? You''re crying? Are you really the Chohong that I know? Who''s crying?! You better let go! You stinking son of a bitch! Seol Jihu tried to gently embrace and soothe her, but she twisted her shoulders and slapped his hands away. Although, there was no strength in her resistance. I''m sorry. Really. Damn it. You think I enjoyed lying to you? You don''t know what I''ve been going through. You''re right. I really acted like a narrow-minded idiot. Seol Jihu continued to apologize. And, and, you dumbass. Stop being like that, too. You are always, like, giggling and happy and stuff all the time, but when you got all super serious, do you have any idea how surprised I was? Chohong poured out her dissatisfaction and sorrow like a dam bursting its walls. I know. I know. I won''t do that ever again in the future. You idiot. Stinking bastard. You didn''t even know what I''ve been through. U~ tsutsutsu~, my baby. My baby was feeling really hurt, weren''t you~? Stop screwing around. Or else, I might really beat the living shit out of you. O-Okay, then. Let''s sit down first. We''ll talk after we settle down. Seol Jihu had to expend a great deal of effort to calm her down. Chohong rested her head on his chest and sniffled occasionally. She didn''t really cry, though. Just her eyes became a bit reddened, that was all. She might have been a woman seemingly made up of pure steel, but she was also a human being at the end of the day. And a woman, too. She had been under tremendous stress lately, so when Seol Jihu made her worry like this, she finally stopped suppressing everything and poured them all out. Okay, so. A short while later, Chohong sneaked her gaze up at him. Where have you been? Ramman Village. Why there? There''s something I want to ask before answering that. Chohong hesitated but still nodded her head. Now that things had turned out this way, it seemed unnecessary to hide stuff from him now. What did you guys decide to do? We were planning to. have another meeting today. To discuss the strategy? When? It''s probably already begun, you idiot. Because of you, I couldn''t go. What a mess. Well, then. We should get going, even if we''re late. I guess you''re right, but. Chohong let the end of her sentence drift away, before continuing on again. I don''t know. I just don''t know what we can do. We meet and talk and talk every day, but the end results are always the same. We want to rescue them, but we don''t know how to. Since that was a story he could sympathize with, Seol Jihu nodded his head in a rather exaggerated manner. You shouldn''t have kept everything to yourself, you know? In times like these, you should''ve come and asked your oppa right here. Oppa, my ass. Chohong giggled slightly at Seol Jihu''s good-natured joke. Okay, fine. Since we''re on the subject, let me ask you. You have a good plan, then? Of course. He admitted right away. Wha? Chohong stared at him blankly. Meanwhile, Seol Jihu got up from the couch. H-hey.? What did you just. Kiik He opened the door to let the brilliant sunlight in and form a halo around his body. He turned to look at Chohong still sitting on the couch and grinned brightly. Let''s go and rescue them. Chapter 80. “I don’t want to live like that.” (4) Just as Chohong expected, the meeting was stuck in the same place, going nowhere. But it was difficult to call these people incompetent in this case. This was a gathering of individuals who excelled in their own professions, but with their opponent being what it was, even they couldn''t help but be lost like this. And that was precisely why the entrance of Seol Jihu and his unexpected solution came across as a light of salvation, a slim ray of new dawn''s light breaking through the darkness itself. This is amazing. Truly amazing. Ian continued to express his admiration with the face of a man completely entranced. Not a trace of his previous mischievous streak could be seen from the meaningful light flickering within his eyes. Like a drowning man grasping at straws, the old man clutched at the floor plan as if he wanted to bore a hole through it with his eyes. Although it''s not bidirectional like ''Warp'', but two different locations are connected by bending the space in one direction. It may be unsophisticated, but still, what a surprising solution to a problem. Wait! This would increase the load, so the restrictions are. Damn it! I knew it Ian continued to mutter to himself while the pen in his hand scribbled without rest on a piece of paper. A certain man studying the old man formed an expression full of apprehension. He glared on with sharp eyes as he silently chewed his lips. How considerate, all the explanations are already provided too. So, it seems the maximum weight limit in one transfer is one ton. If you consider the weight limitation when coming back, then the number of people. No, this isn''t it. How about splitting up and transferring multiple times. God damn it! Then that''s going to impact the mana needed to maintain the circle. Master Ian. The man couldn''t endure it any longer and called out. Ian broke away from his fervent calculations and raised his head. Can we trust this information? Hmm. This suspicion was entirely justified. After all, this information was simply too brilliant for a Level 2 Warrior to bring in. They were left frustrated and helpless by the current situation, yet out of the blue, the impossible puzzle was suddenly solved like this? Should he say that the circumstances had improved too much now? Indeed, it was understandable where his suspicion was coming from. You''re right. I''d like to meet this man and have a chat. Ian spoke in a hopeful-sounding voice, but Seol Jihu shook his head. He''s already secluded himself. And he isn''t keen on coming out of his seclusion any time soon. In that case, it can''t be helped, then. This much is already a great deal of help, anyway. Ian readily accepted it. The man watching on opened his mouth again. I admit that this is a very good plan. However, there is still an element of risk here. What if this is a trap. I know what you''re worried about. Ian abruptly cut that man''s words off. We''ve been rash and hasty once already. Rest easy, for I shall make sure to pore over every little detail. With my skills, I should be able to judge the authenticity of this plan without a problem. The man backed off without any further complaints after hearing those words. Meanwhile, Ian carried on. We have something else to worry about instead. The important thing is C we got ourselves a feasible plan now. We have no time to lose. Riiip, Ian tore the paper he was jotting down on and handed it over to Cinzia. This is the coordinates of the hideout in the Arden Mountain Range. Please contact the royal court and ask them to search for the location. No need to contact them. Cinzia used a graceful hand movement to snatch the paper away and turned around to leave. We have a few fleet-footed people in our group if that''s what you''re looking for. Three, four days should be enough. Anything will be fine, but you need to hurry. Cinzia wordlessly left the room. Ian let his gaze linger in the direction she had disappeared to, before shifting his attention back to Seol Jihu with some excitement on his face. You''ve made a significant contribution. Not at all. It''s too early to say that. Seol Jihu was humble in his reply. I don''t agree with that assessment at all. Ian let a sigh escape from his mouth. He felt truly rueful right about now. If only they had this information at hand for their first mission. And then, even this item called rudium, too. If everything goes according to plan, we might even be able to pull this off quite easily. I can express my gratitude in many ways, but they simply won''t be enough for the contribution you made. We can''t be too optimistic yet. There are a lot of variables in this plan. That was undoubtedly true, but still, their current situation had improved by several folds compared to the first infiltration attempt. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that Seol Jihu had done way more than what was required of him already. Ian hesitated slightly, exchanged glances with Chohong, and finally worked up enough courage to speak up. Mm Seol? Yes? You see, I''m planning to make a full report of your excellent work to the royal family. Even if the mission ends up in failure. ? Of course, if we do succeed, then I shall ensure that your contribution is recognized first and foremost. No one should be able to put their names before yours. With the exception of that Mage in seclusion, that is. What was he trying to say here? Seol Jihu could only tilt his head. So, what I want to say is. Ian spoke the following words with some difficulty. What you have done for us so far is more than enough already. Only then did the youth understand Ian''s words. The old man was saying that there was no real need for Seol Jihu to participate in the mission itself. Will I be a hindrance to you all? Ian pondered that for a second or two before shaking his head with some conviction. Technically, he would not be a hindrance. Both the transfer magic and the rudium formed the core of this mission C a mission where battle wasn''t the main goal, but the rescue was. Since speediness was a necessity, there was a good chance that the Festina Earring attached to the youth''s ear could play a vital role. Was that all? He was also a member of Carpe Diem and that alone meant he had enough pretext to participate. And, if he were to assert his position as the original planner of this mission, then it''d become even more difficult to reject his participation. Finally, the lack of Earthlings volunteering to go meant that the team was in desperate need for any extra hands they could find. Since I won''t be a hindrance Seol Jihu pocketed the rudium. The significance of that action was pretty loud and clear. Ian could only form a wry chuckle. So, you mean to come with us. I want to go. You''re truly an indecipherable fella Ian shook his head helplessly. If that''s what you''ve decided, then I won''t stop you. However, you need to be careful when we get there. He sighed in lamentation and returned his gaze back to the paper in front of him. Seol Jihu nodded his head to show that he got it. * Just as Cinzia had said C the message of her people finding the hideout located in the Arden mountain range arrived three days later. Ian confirmed the state of the magic circle via the communication crystal, took another thorough look at the plan again, and finally gave his go-ahead. There were six people they had to rescue. Richard Hugo, Level 4.Ayase Yui, Level 5. Edward Dylan, Level 5.Erica Lawrence, Level 6.Ibrahim Ali, Level 5.Teresa Hussey, Level 5. The rescue team was quickly formed, but the number of people was kept down to six. This was simply because in case all six captives were rescued, they needed to consider the maximum weight limitation when trying to make their way back. Of course, the idea of splitting up the members to send them through the magic circle had been brought up, but that presented a problem. The issue was with the mana, or rather the lack of it. Ian calculated and then calculated some more for several days, and the number he came up at the end was six people. In all honesty, just trying to maintain the magic circle for 30 minutes was strenuous enough for him to worry about potential side effects on his physique. So he decided that, rather than eating into already-too-short mission time, they should minimize the number of people participating. And so, the rescue team consisted of Ian, tasked with activating and maintaining the transfer magic circle; Seol Jihu and Chohong, tasked with infiltration itself. The three remaining members included a Level 5 Archer acting as the header along with a Level 4 Warrior and a Priest. Since the goal of the mission was clear, none of these people were pressured into participating. No, only those who volunteered were accepted. And those with deep personal connections to the captives, people determined to successfully carry out the rescue, had been chosen. Once the mission was green-lit, one or two people began showing a sense of urgency. However, Ian didn''t rush things. Depending on circumstances, prompt actions had to be taken, but since he already tasted failure because of being hasty, he couldn''t help but be even more cautious than before. So, several potential situations were thought up of based on the information Seol Jihu brought in, and only after enough number of simulations were run did the group depart for the Arden mountain range. * The hideout was nestled rather cleverly within one of the valleys of the mountain range. It was only as big as an okay-sized bachelor flat. Other than the square altar in the middle of the space with all sorts of geometric shapes carved on the top to create a magic circle, there wasn''t anything of note in this room. Even if only six people were participating in the mission, the accompanying staff personnel were rather large in numbers. Since the conditions of the six captives were unknown, a camp was set up in case of a medical emergency. Not only that, an actual physician had been invited and several guards had been added to the group too, so the whole area had become rather bustling in no time at all. Think of this magic circle as an automatic revolving door. Ian opened his mouth to address the rescue team. The moment it activates, the door will continue to slowly spin around. We need to finish our business within 30 minutes and return quickly. If not, the door will close, and we won''t be able to return. Once this door closed, you''d need 72 hours before it opened again. Everyone here had heard that countless times during the mission briefings until they felt almost fed up by it. I was thinking of getting ready right about now. But, have you all prepared in your hearts? Yes. The Archer tasked with the header''s role replied. What are you supposed to look for as soon as entering the lab? Search the vicinity and choose between wait, stay hidden, or withdraw. Very good. Remember, everyone. Regardless of your circumstances, if my own situation proves to be bad, I will not hesitate to return alone. Ian warned the group in no uncertain terms and took large strides deeper into the hideout. Then, he laboriously bent down. It might take some time to activate the magic circle with my measly skills. So, you should loosen up and get yourselves ready. Ah, but don''t wander off too far. Seol Jihu didn''t move from the spot, though. Gripping the spear tightly, he stared deeply at the magic circle. The nervous tension he felt forced his heart to pound even harder, and he simply couldn''t move. It was him who said he''d go. If he wanted to, he could back out now. But, rather than letting himself get swallowed up by the power of fear. ''It''s like I''m standing in front of the mission noticeboard again.'' While recalling the familiar memory, he activated ''Nine Eyes''. When he did, he got to witness the once ash-colored altar slowly change its hue. ''It''s yellow!'' Seol Jihu clenched his fist tightly. Of course, he knew very well to be just as cautious with ''Attention Required'' as with any other colors. As its name implied, make one wrong move, and the color could change to orange, red, or even black in an instant. But, regardless, the color he could see right at this moment was yellow. Considering that he was about to step into the heart of the enemy''s camp, this proved that the odds of success were not completely zero. He deactivated Nine Eyes and began firming up his resolve one more time. As he was doing that, though, a pale-faced man emitting cold, hostile air like there''s no tomorrow approached him. He had run into this man multiple times during the strategy meetings. This man was a rather handsome fellow possessing a sharp countenance with a pair of affable eyes. Also, he just so happened to be the Level 5 Archer tasked with the role of the header. Thanks. He expressed his gratitude almost right away, leaving Seol Jihu to blink his eyes in confusion. Thanks to you, I at least have a shot now. If we do rescue them, I''ll properly express my gratitude then. We''re in the same boat, anyway. Don''t worry about it. Someone important to you is on the other side? The Archer nodded his head at the youth''s polite inquiry. My younger sister, Ayase Yui. You didn''t go with her the first time? I told her not to go from the get-go. But then, she got blinded by the number of contribution points on offer and ended up tagging along. The man''s eyes narrowed to a slit. Huuu, He sighed softly and shook his head. In any case. I''m taking on the role of the header of this rescue team, and Master Ian has taken on the leader role. But. I plan to consider your opinion as much as ours as well. Seol Jihu didn''t know how to reply and could only pucker his lips in an Oh. It was his first time meeting someone so refreshingly open like this. You are the one who came to us with the plan, not to mention possessing the rudium, too. And I heard that you even contributed greatly during the battle of the Arden Fortress. He continued to speak about this and that, before he took a look behind Seol Jihu and suddenly extended his hand. My name''s Ayase Kazuki. Let''s do our best. I''m Seol. Ayase Kazuki lightly shook hands with the youth and turned around to leave. Almost right away, there was a sound of fabric rustling behind Seol Jihu''s back, so he sneaked a glance and his eyes opened up wider almost immediately. There was someone quite unexpected standing there. M-Miss Agnes? In the end, you decided to go. Agnes was looking at him while somehow standing upright. But, I thought Weren''t you still in recovery? I''ve received a focused, intensive treatment, so I''m healed enough to take a stroll, at the least. Now that he took a closer look, she seemed to have improved a great deal than before. At the bare minimum, her entire body wasn''t wrapped tightly in thick bandages anymore. But, still. You haven''t fully recovered yet. What if your wounds flare up again? There is a medical center set up in the camp, so you don''t have to worry. Besides that. Agnes''s eyes were narrowed, the glint within them getting sharper. Are you really going? Yes. You know that you can back out now if you wanted to, yes? Even you''re saying the same thing, Miss Agnes. A wry smile formed on Seol Jihu''s lips. The thing was, even though the participants had been decided a while ago, Chohong still gave enough hints of wanting to see him back out of this mission. She didn''t come out straight and say it, but still, it was pretty easy to tell. I''m just curious. Agnes slowly pushed her glasses back up her nose before carrying on. Now that I think about it, you also did something similar back in the Neutral Zone. ''I did?'' But, why? In all honesty, even Seol Jihu himself had no confidence to answer that question clearly and concisely. He knew full well why others wanted him to back out of this mission. After all, it was far too difficult and dangerous for a Level 2 Warrior to take on. If it weren''t for all his achievements so far, he''d not be able to get a foot in the door, regardless of being the original planner or not. Even after that point setting aside, what Agnes wished to know had more to do with his fundamental reason. For instance, Ian was participating because he felt responsible. Chohong was doing this because of loyalty. As for Ayase Kazuki, it was for his sister, and the other two participants all had their own personal reasons, too. They all had a reason to participate, even if that meant they had to put their lives on the line. Since your rewards are guaranteed whether you go or not, it can''t be about greed. And, you haven''t been a part of Carpe Diem for as long as Chung Chohong, either. So, why did you volunteer for this mission? Because I don''t want to do that. Seol Jihu threw that out there without much thought. Seeing Agnes''s eyes grow larger, though, he realized his mistake and quickly continued on. Well, I I''m not sure. It''s just that, Miss Agnes, what you said sounded like the beginning of a compromise. That wasn''t my intention. But, compromise isn''t always bad. Oh, no. It''s just what I think. Don''t mind me. He waved his hand around and mumbled something hastily. Even if it was Agnes, there was something he just couldn''t bring himself to tell her. ''.Because, my emotions are making me do it.'' It was telling him to go. If he were to speak from his heart, then well, Seol Jihu hated making compromises. More specifically, he grew to hate the idea of it after experiencing that dream. It was all because of his gambling addiction. He knew that it was bad. He knew that he shouldn''t be doing this. He knew that what he did was wrong. Even then C just one more time. Just one more time, and after that, one more time. Didn''t he become a broken mess in the end after making one compromise after another? Now was the same, too. He knew that he didn''t really have to go. He knew that he had already done what was expected of him. He even knew that, if he were to keep stepping forward without realizing his own limits, then sooner rather than later, he might end up getting burned real bad. However, didn''t Gula say it? The future was not that easy to change. That he''d have to go through unimaginable trials and tribulations. That he needed to exceed his own limits. He instinctively felt it. He felt that the moment he started thinking, ''Isn''t it okay to back away since I''ve already done enough to create this situation? No one''s going to look down on me now, right?'', he''d soon be compromising himself once more. The first time would be difficult, but from the second time onwards, it''d get easier. If he kept reaching compromises every time he faced a situation similar to this one, then. In the end, he''d go back to how he was. Such a thought strongly bubbled up in his head. This would be more or less like him drawing a line on the sand denoting his own limitations and not willing to cross it. And so, Seol Jihu decided to never reach a compromise with himself, at least with his emotions. Like now. I don''t want to live like that. Seol Jihu formed a refreshing smile. That''s what I think. . Agnes didn''t seem wholly convinced. However, she wasn''t going to dissuade him from going because of that. In the end, she quietly closed her eyes and accepted his explanation. I understand. A brief moment of silence later, she carried on. If your mind is made up to that extent, then there is nothing more I can say. Agnes spoke in a serious tone of voice before abruptly lifting her top up. Seol Jihu was taken aback from the sudden strip show and was thrown into confusion, but then, a deep frown quickly formed on his face. Although new flesh was growing over it, seeing how deep the wound on her ribs still was, he could tell it must''ve been incredibly serious. I didn''t lose my hope even when the battle actually commenced. Agnes finally continued on after showing him the wound. Several mutated Orcs tried to rush us, but they weren''t difficult opponents at all. Agnes''s tone sounded too neutral for an excuse. No, she was simply conveying what happened in a calm voice. I can definitely be certain of one thing that, during the battle, I had never let my guard down once. Meaning, I had focused all my being to keep an eye out on our surroundings. Her voice became lower and hushed, causing Seol Jihu to inadvertently pay even more attention than before. But, just one shot. Agnes spoke up to there and stopped. One shot is it? Seol Jihu asked back, confused. That''s the best I can describe it. Agnes shook her head. I heard something similar to a gunshot, and everything before my eyes became ''white''. When I came to, there was this hole in my ribs. Agnes pointed to the wound. Seol Jihu swallowed his saliva. I was able to barely stand back up thanks to the Priest''s timely healing spell. But, even with a Colossal healing spell, the wound couldn''t be healed completely. That attack made me feel the approach of death for the first time in a long while. It couldn''t be healed with a Colossal spell?? The ''Cure Colossal Wounds'' C a divine spell that perhaps best represented the Chief Priests, one of the High-rank classes available to the Priests walking on the paths of a specialized healer. It was an incredibly difficult spell that Maria actually collapsed from using it just once. But then, that very spell was used right after she was wounded and still didn''t work? It was truly an unbelievable story. It was around then that he heard a bit of commotion. Rays of bright light were creeping along the floor, by his feet. Ian had finished activating the magic circle. Looks like it''s time for you to go. Agnes slowly lowered her top. Thank you for your advice. Please, do not forget. Be mindful of the unseen sniper. I''ll definitely keep that in mind. And I''ll also see you 30 minutes later. Seol Jihu bade goodbye and hurriedly walked away. He grasped the large shield being handed to him and stepped into the glowing magic circle. Soon, four Warriors and an Archer holding large shields surrounded the Priest and the Jihu from the front, back, left, and right to form a protective formation. Ian slowly stood back up in the middle of the magic circle. The preparations are complete. We will be transferring in 50 seconds, so if you have something to say, now should be a good time to do so. Hey, stop trying to jinx us and let''s get this show on the road already! Chohong angrily yelled out. More people came closer to the circle to spectate. Meanwhile, Seol Jihu began counting down in his mind. As he counted, he wasn''t sure where to look, so he stared at Agnes. Her eyes of worry, something she was doing her best to mask, gave him a feeling of comfort for some reason. ''41, 42.'' As the 50-second mark grew ever closer, the light emitted from the magic circle grew brighter and brighter. ''47, 48.'' And a short while later. ''49, 50!'' Just as he finished counting to 50. Hwaaaahk!! The magic circle suddenly rotated and the world seemed to spin at the same time. Several swirling voices confused his hearing, and his vision was being dyed in pure whiteness. As the feeling of being endlessly sucked in overwhelmed his senses, he worked his butt off not to let go of the shield. Soon, though, the sensation of the spot below his navel suddenly being yanked down smacked him and then, everything around him darkened. Chapter 81. The Difference in the Temperature of Hope and Reality Should he describe this sensation as suddenly being yanked down by his feet? Or, like falling off a cliff with a loud boom? Without a warning, he couldn''t breathe anymore. Dry and unpleasant air tickled his nostrils ever so slightly. Seol almost coughed reflexively, but he squeezed his already-closed eyes even harder and endured it. He knew he should open his eyes. But, his ears were ringing out loudly and his brain was spinning inside his head. Every ounce of energy seemed to have seeped out of his entire body. He moaned softly and instinctively fumbled around with his hand. Once his fingers tightly grasped the ice spear''s cool shaft, a strand of refreshing aura traveled up his arm and calmed the confusion in his head. Is everyone alright? Someone whispered from close by. The voice belonged to Ian. Only then did Seol feel his breath return and opened his eyes. The first thing he saw was a wall. More specifically, an ancient ash-grey wall coated in a thick layer of dust. He hurriedly scanned his vicinity. Heavens seemed to have blessed them because he couldn''t see a single Parasite. Looks like this place hasn''t been discovered yet. Mary Rhine whispered in a low voice. She was the Level 4 Priest accompanying the team; she also happened to be a member of the organization that the Level 6 Imperial Knight Erica Lawrence was the leader of. She owed her leader a big debt once upon a time, so she volunteered to become a part of the rescue team the moment she heard of the news. Very good. Looks like we don''t have to worry about staying hidden or escaping from here. Let''s get started right away. Ian urged the team. The sand had begun trickling down in the hourglass as soon as the magic circle was activated. They couldn''t afford to waste one minute or even one second now. The five rescuers, excluding Ian, quickly walked out of the magic circle. The rescue mission had commenced for good. The hideout was about 33 square meters in size. It didn''t even have something as common as a window. Excluding the altar with the transfer magic circle and a large bookshelf pressed tightly against the opposite wall, everything else in this room was in the same sort of ash-grey color. Seol cautiously put the shield down outside the magic circle. He then focused his gaze on Kazuki, currently kneeling down on one knee and pressing his ear tightly against the bookshelf. The mutated Orcs were quite a different breed compared to the variants spawned by Ramman Village''s Nest. These things would definitely leave behind traces of their movements. Kazuki spent 20 valuable seconds to decipher the situation outside the hideout before quietly gesturing with his hands. That signal meant he hadn''t sensed any presence on the other side of the wall. The team had agreed on a couple of simple hand signs to convey messages before commencing with the mission. Seol quickly made his way over there. Kazuki began pulling out books from the bookshelf in the order written on a slip of paper. Every time the pulled books were placed back on different rows and columns, the group could hear the distinct clicking noises of latches being undone. Eventually, he pushed the edge of the shelf ever so gently, which prompted the corner of the furniture to go out of alignment just a little. A thick curtain of dust cascaded down. Slowly, very, very slowly C Kazuki continued to push the edge a bit more and created a bit of a gap. He immediately stopped moving and scanned for any movements beyond the wall. After making sure of the hallway being deserted, he pushed a little harder than before. Creeack, crrreaak The bookshelf rotated about halfway and a gap large enough for an adult to slip through was created. With that, a decrepit space lost to the decay of time revealed itself. The success or failure of the mission depended on how quickly they moved. They even had to economize on time spent on communicating. Once everyone exited the hideout, Kazuki pushed the shelf back in. He didn''t push it back all the way, though C he only left a minute gap, one small enough that a casual glance wouldn''t reveal that anything was amiss. Be careful. Ian, staying back to maintain the magic circle, looked on and whispered to the rescue team. Compared to the hideout, this new space resembled far more like a proper room. The sense of desolation still remained, but it was in surprisingly decent shape, considering that it must''ve experienced the violent winds of war. Two pieces of information could be gathered, or guessed, from this sight. One, the Parasites learned what sort of research went down here and began reusing this place for their new plan. Otherwise, this place wouldn''t have remained intact like this. If that guess proved to be right, then the layout of the laboratory wouldn''t have changed by a great deal. That would be the second guess, and it sure sounded like a great piece of news because they would be able to trust the floor plan the village head drew up. They could see a doorway up ahead. Kazuki took to the front and pressed against the door before gesturing with his hand again. Seol silently scurried over and settled down next to him. They didn''t immediately open this door, though. Instead, Kazuki extracted a piece of paper from his pocket and flipped it open. The first underground floor was basically laid out in a straight line and was divided into two distinct districts C the research area where the five rescuers currently were, and the other one being the prison block used to lock away other species. According to the village head''s explanation, these two districts were connected via a massive bridge, and the stairs leading down to the second basement floor was located in the prison area. Kazuki folded the paper and placed it inside his pocket, and then opened the door. A darkened corridor with no light revealed itself. Kazuki quickly scanned the path up ahead before speedily advancing forward. There were many doors to either side of the corridor, and it split into several branches as well, but he continued to advance without saying anything. Seol suppressed his anxious mind and followed after him. He knew that the path they were on couldn''t be wrong; Ayase Kazuki was a Level 5 Archer. His class was the Grand Pathfinder, one of the best classes available in the High Ranks of the Archer class. No other class came even remotely close to Pathfinders in regards to finding the right direction or ability to sniff out clues, so he''d be the first one to react if a problem suddenly manifested itself. The five rescuers safely got to the end of this corridor and stared at yet another doorway. They had not run into a single creature on their way here. Rather than them being lucky, it seemed more likely that the research area was not in use at all. Perhaps Kazuki thought the same because he was even more focused on detecting the ongoings of the space beyond this shut door. Soon, the Archer waved his hand once and opened the door. According to the map, they would immediately be confronted by the bridge taking them to the prison block. ''Wow.'' Seol ''s jaw dropped from the impressive scale of the spectacle laid out before his eyes. Since they were ostensibly in the basement of a building, he kind of expected to see something similar to an underground floor of a school, but the sheer scale of this place blew his mind away. The two areas were connected by a sky bridge of some length suspended high up in the air, and the massive, wide-open chasm visible on either side of the bridge made him feel like he was now looking at a whole separate ''city'' built underground. It was kind of like looking at a bridge connecting two underground cities. Out of nowhere, he felt a frightening chill run down his backside. Just how strong were the Parasites exactly for them to destroy the Empire that boasted such an incredible magic engineering know-how, in only four years? On the flip side, he was rather impressed by the tenacity of the Federation that managed to endure against such an incredible might of the invaders up until now. It''s far bigger than I thought. Kazuki whispered in a bitter voice as they crossed the sky bridge. The original plan was to spend no more than two minutes and forty seconds to leave the hideout and cross this bridge. He tried to hurry the proceedings, yet over double that amount of time had been wasted already. He now needed to modify their search and rescue plan, so how could he not feel bitter about it? They crossed this railroad-like lengthy sky bridge and finally spotted the entrance to the prison block. That''s where they would start their rescue mission in earnest. . Kazuki killed his footsteps and placed his ear against the door. For the first time since the mission began, his eyes narrowed to a slit. He clenched his teeth and flipped open all ten of his fingers. That signaled he had found a countless number of presences beyond. It was now the turn of Seol to do his thing. He did his very best to not make any sound and got to the front of the group. Worried gazes were glued onto his back. It didn''t matter, he already knew pretty well how to use the rudium. It wasn''t that hard, actually. He concentrated his mana towards the little black object dangling around his neck. The Parasites maintained a pretty distinct command structure. The rudium didn''t actually change the functionality of that system but emitted a unique radio wave signal to override the command for a bit of time, instead. Equating it to a computer virus infecting a network would be an easier analogy to understand. Seol was thinking of two commands for today''s mission. First, disrupting the enemy''s friend or foe identification system and making them see the five intruders as their allies. Two, making every single one of them stop what they were doing and be on standby where they stood. He could have gone with, ''Kill each other'', but that carried too much risk. The consumption rate of the rudium would shoot up by several folds if the number of the subjects being controlled increased, as well as when the given command became more complex and difficult to carry out. Most importantly, the odds of a high-ranking Parasite that the rudium was ineffective against being nearby were not low, so they simply couldn''t afford to cause some kind of a ruckus this early on. Chiiek, chieeeek A sound similar to lighting up a cigarette could be heard. Once mana was channeled into the rudium, a thin, thread-like strand of black smoke rose up. Perspiration formed on its surface, and a couple of drops of liquid fell quietly. Kazuki had been staring at the rudium with some amount of trepidation, but still, he pressed his ear against the door once more. Soon, he tightly clenched his fist. .I can''t believe this. Kazuki gasped out softly. Lots of things were busy moving about up until a second ago, but now, every single thing came to a standstill. That meant the rudium''s control worked. Seol cried out in elation inwardly before forcibly suppressing his emotions. It was still way too early to pop a champagne bottle, wasn''t it? The moment they run into a higher-ranked Parasite, then never mind rescuing someone, this whole thing would quickly turn into a damn disaster. Can you sense anything moving in there? None at all. Kazuki shook his head. He then placed his hand on the door. Our mission is simple. Before opening the door, he addressed others. The important thing is to control your emotions. No matter what you see, do not get angry and do not try to kill them. Rather than him warning his team members not to waste their energy and valuable time, it sounded more like he was trying to remind himself, instead. We quietly search. We quietly rescue them. And we quietly make our escape from this place. That will be all. The rest will be an unnecessary surplus. Kazuki confirmed his team nodding their heads and shifted his gaze away. And then Let''s go. .He opened the door. Creak. The door opened a sliver and light entered their view. It was hazy, grainy sort of light. Seol felt this sticky moisture cling to his skin before he abruptly stopped breathing altogether. Euh-heup! Rhine craned her neck like a tortoise and then, hurriedly covered her mouth. Their noses didn''t need a lot of time to get used to the smell of rancid air that hadn''t been circulated for a long time, plus the combined whiffs of rusted steel and burnt ashes. The end of the stinkfest was soon followed by the sight of a mutated Orc. Seol reflexively raised his spear only to barely hold himself back. The enemy''s command structure was incredibly annoying to deal with. It also acted like interconnected spiderwebs, so him carelessly killing this creature might make a higher-ranked creature to suspect something was off. In any case, the monster in front possessed a truly abnormal-sized physique even at a quick glance. Every little thing his eyes could see on the creature''s body, from its over two-meter-tall height to those tusks that jutted out sharply from the sides of its mouth, and even the bulging muscles the size of a grown adult''s head on its arms, came across as incredibly threatening. ''Something like this is being mass-produced?'' He fell into a bit of panicked state but then, met the beastly eyes of the monster shooting out yellowing lights and immediately regained his wits. His scanning eyes immediately discovered dozens and dozens of these creatures but not one of them displayed hints of hostility. They simply stood still, not doing anything. Having fully recovered from his initial shock, Seol was able to notice something strange. The skin color of the mutated Orcs came across as quite familiar. Sure, there were some differences in the depth of the shade, but at the end of the day, most of them had peach-like hue C just like humans. There were a few distinct colors mixed among them too, but their numbers were extremely small. That wasn''t all. Other than those that resembled humans in appearance, there were also quite a few with animal-like manes or thick coats of fur all over their bodies. ''Could they be ''half''.?'' Just as an ominous foreboding was about to enter his head, Kazuki began walking forward again. There are three places we must search within the prison block. Just like his calm, collected voice, his steps had no hesitation in them. They walked past the linear corridor illuminated by the hazy, diffused light and arrived at a wide-open space. There were quite a few mutated Orcs here too, but the Japanese Archer didn''t even stop to give them a second glance. Only after they arrived at a crossroads did he finally turn around to address the group. We were supposed to move as one unit according to our original plan. But we wasted too much time getting here. I''m changing the plan. We need to conserve time from here onwards. Kazuki glanced at the corridors going to his left and right before speaking again. Chung Chohong, Mary Rhine, and I will go to the left. Seol, you go with Yasser Rahdi and search the right side. Whether you find someone or not, we meet again here in five minutes. Shouldn''t one of us search the passage in front? Chohong offered her opinion, but Kazuki shook his head right away. We''ll have to go forward when going down to the second underground floor, anyway. We''ll meet up back here and go together. But. It''s already a big risk splitting up the team like this since we don''t have another Archer. I do not wish to increase the risk factor even more than this. Kazuki spoke quickly like a machine gun being fired. Chohong didn''t look convinced, but she closed her mouth shut as if she too wasn''t interested in wasting time butting heads with him. I''m sure you have people you wish to rescue yourselves, but You must keep your eyes open and be thorough. Especially when you see a human. Even if you don''t know who it is, do not walk by no matter what. Leaving behind those words, Kazuki and the two nominated rescuers disappeared down the left path. Seol and Yasser Rahdi then moved to the corridor on the right side. ''.Prison?'' They only walked a little bit ahead and soon encountered prison cells blocked off by iron bars on either side of the passageway. Not wanting to miss anything, the two men did their best to pay close attention to their surroundings. Unfortunately, they had no results to show for their diligence. Every prison cell they looked into was empty. They only spotted dirty stains on the stone floor. As they continued to advance forward, the already-faint fuzzy light grew dimmer and dimmer. The corridor was enveloped in eerie silence. Seol finally managed to figure out that the stains on the floor were all dried up blood. Around the same time, Yasser Rahdi studying their right side slowly rubbed his mustache and murmured quietly. Why can''t we see anything? I don''t know. Seol whispered back his reply. With only the two of them here, their nervous tension kept soaring higher and higher. He wanted to say something, anything, to alleviate this sense of foreboding that made him shudder constantly. I heard that the first floor was used as a pen. I heard that, too. But, we haven''t even seen a hair of a captive so far, no? Which could only mean that the enemy''s mass production plan is for real. How did you figure that? If they weren''t killed during the battle, they would have been captured as prisoners. However, it already has been many days now since then. Yasser Rahdi''s complexion hardened to a frightening degree. He finally understood what Seol was saying. Mass production meant, well, producing something in great quantities. It was rather obvious that no one would leisurely wait for the arrival of a rescue team. Even worse, something could have already happened to the prisoners the day they were captured. L-Look, man. That, that means. Yasser Rahdi''s voice was trembling noticeably. Seol decided not to speak any further. What he said just now was the worst possibility he could think of. All he could do right now was to pray for their survival. Indeed, as long as they were still alive. They could see the end of the prison corridor and encountered a massive open dome-shaped space. There was almost no light in this darkened place. While Yasser Rahdi was cautiously scanning around, Seol activated his ''Nine Eyes''. The entire surrounding area was immediately washed in the riot of yellow color. Only one spot was in the deep orange hue that wavered into the red shade. ''Retreat'' was strongly recommended, in other words. Seol quickly recalled the layout of the laboratory. ''Since we went right from the middle of the prison block.'' He finally understood the reason for that red hue. Most likely, that was where he''d find the stairs going up to the surface. He had absolutely no reason to go there, and he definitely should not go anywhere near there either. Not only did they not have enough time to search the surface, the security there must be pretty incredible, too. ''Is there really nothing here?'' Seol tilted his head slightly and shifted his gaze slightly upwards, only to suddenly form a frown. He saw something gleam softly within the darkness up there. When he looked harder, he thought he could see ropes or some such resembling hooks. No, he was wrong. They really were hooks up there. Oii. Yasser Rahdi quietly pointed to the side. There were four, five mutated Orcs standing around in a group in the distance. Other than them, though, there was nothing else to see here. ''How many minutes has it been?'' Time relentlessly marched on, yet he had no results to speak of. His heart was racing even harder, his throat getting drier. He knew he shouldn''t be agitated like this, but he continued to get more and more anxious with every passing second. ''What''s going on with the left side, I wonder?'' Looks like we Should go back. He wanted to finish his sentence with those words, but his mouth stopped automatically by itself. Something was off. Those mutated Orcs were all looking above them. Not only that, one of them was frozen still with its arms raised up above its head. Should we go back? No, hang on. I just need ten seconds. Seol whispered quickly and entered deeper into the veil of jet-black darkness. He scurried and approached the group of Orcs, and raised his head. .!! His steps came to a sudden halt, and in an instant, he became completely dazed. And shortly thereafter His eyes staring above shot open even wider than before. Chapter 82. Difference in the Temperature of Hope and Reality (2) Because Seol Jihu was so hard-pressed for time, he almost missed it. It was already dimly lit in this place, and because of his darker skin, the man up there was hard to see. But, once up close, it was much clearer to see. A man with his lowered head was hanging in the middle of the air. And it seemed that the mutated Orc was in the middle of reaching up to grab the man before its action was halted. Hugo! Seol Jihu cried out loud and even without realizing it, ended up touching Hugo''s foot. Ku-ahh. The moment his body rocked slightly, Hugo threw his head back and cried out. No, his hoarse voice sounded much closer to a pained groan than an actual scream. Only then did Seol Jihu realize that Hugo was suspended in air with a hook piercing through his back. W-What the hell?! What''s going on?? Yasser Rahdi also discovered Hugo up there. He was hung up too high and they couldn''t carelessly touch him. Seol Jihu chewed on his lower lip before glancing at the rudium, still emitting that black smoke. Its size had been reduced noticeably, but if it was only for a little while, it should be fine. ''Lower Hugo as safely as possible.'' When he issued that order, four mutated Orcs began moving at once. One of them disappeared into the darkness and not too long afterwards, the creaky sounds of a turning pulley echoed in the chamber. The hook was slowly lowered. Two of them grabbed Hugo from both sides, and the last one cautiously extracted the hook from the human''s back. Keuh. Hugo! Once his restriction was undone, Hugo toppled over, and Seol Jihu quickly caught him. The big man must''ve regained his consciousness somehow because he struggled through pain and forced his eyes to open up. His blurry eyes had a faint glow, a hint of life in them. Euh, uh. Euh uh. His mouth opened as if he wanted to say something, but only flute-like reedy sounds came out. Just one glance was enough to tell that he was completely enervated. Seol Jihu hugged his head and whispered softly. It''ll be alright. We came to rescue you. It''s going to be alright. Hugo must have heard those words because, even though he looked dazed and unfocused, the corners of his lips arched up. He closed his eyes again and sagged powerlessly in Seol Jihu''s arms. H-Hugo? Look, man. Yasser Rahdi quickly spoke up. Five minutes might be up already. I understand how you feel, but we gotta go, now. We can only heal him after meeting up with everyone else. Ah, right. Okay. Although his words were logical in nature, his voice sounded thick with restlessness. Of course, he wasn''t wrong, so Seol Jihu hurriedly lifted Hugo up. Before they returned the way they came from, though, he stopped briefly to take a look behind. ''Why is Hugo the only one here?'' His head might be filled with questions, but he didn''t stop moving forward. The important thing was, Hugo had been found and he was still breathing somehow. It was unknown whether his sturdy constitution was to thank for this feat, but he was definitely alive. That alone was enough for them to thank their lucky stars. The two men carried Hugo to the intersection. However, the team that went to the left corridor hadn''t returned yet. They waited for almost a full minute, but there was no sign of even a single shadow. The longer the time went, the more agitated Yasser Rahdi became. Damn it! Why aren''t they here already? Could something bad have happened to them? O-oii. Can''t you be more positive in the way you think?! You''ve been saying all these negative things. Mm. Seol Jihu cautiously put Hugo down. I''ll go. What was that? We can''t wait here forever. I''ll go and take a look. Yasser Rahdi didn''t look convinced at all. He was feeling quite nervous right now. In movies depicting similar situations, one of the two would get killed for sure. Didn''t someone say this was a ''death flag'' or some such? But then again, even he knew being still and not doing anything was a bad move to make. Damn it. Come back quickly, you hear me? Seol Jihu broke into a sprint right away. The left passageway was the same as the right one, and prison cells lined up on both sides of the walls. He took several glances as he ran but as he thought, he couldn''t see any captives inside. Soon, though, he was able to spot three silhouettes in the distance. The closer he got to them, the colder the air became, and it pricked his skin. He wasn''t sure what happened, but the atmosphere between the three of them was rather poor. Ayase Kazuki carried this pale and utterly sickened face, while Chohong looked to be in agony over something. Meanwhile, Mary Rhine was toppled on the floor to Bleurgh-!! .To vomit her lungs out. She was even crying nonstop, too. Perhaps Seol Jihu''s presence woke him up, Kazuki hurriedly opened his mouth. You What are you doing here? You guys didn''t show up even though we were waiting for you. Kazuki gasped out, Damn it in exasperation. He quickly grabbed Mary Rhine''s side and tried to pull her back up on her feet by force. What happened? What''s going on? We stopped our search. You stopped? Why? Now that Seol Jihu looked beyond the trio, he could see a stone door of some kind. Whitish strands of cold air leaked out from the slightly-open gap. He finally understood why he was feeling cold like this C bitingly chilly air was permeating out from inside that open doorway. There''s no point in searching beyond this area. Even if we find someone, there''s no point. He sounded unnaturally calm. This ominous feeling suddenly wormed its way into Seol Jihu. Was it because of that cold air or the way the header said those words? What are you. .Even talking about? He was about to say those words and tried to open the stone door, but then. Slam! Chohong angrily shoved it close. Don''t look inside. Her voice might have sounded a little emotional, but still, she was quite forceful when she stated her opinion. Seol Jihu flinched a little. Chohong was glaring with eyes full of unexpected chilliness. No, when he took a closer look, she seemed to be scowling in order to hold back her tears. Chohong? You might end up with mental trauma. So, do not ever look beyond this door. Chohong even stood in front of the stone door to block it. Meanwhile, Kazuki asked a question. What happened on your end? Seol Jihu had been taken aback from that unexpected response but barely regained his wits to make his reply. We found one. You found someone? Yes, we found Hugo. He''s still alive. Chohong abruptly raised her head. And then, without another word, flew down the passageway. Kazuki worriedly stared at her departing back before looking at Mary Rhine. Have you calmed down yet? Can you move now? Y-yes. I''m sorry. I tried to hold back, but. She managed to nod somehow. Okay, we should get going, too. Ah, as we make our way back, can you tell me what you saw? Did you see anyone else? What was the situation on that side look like? Since Seol Jihu himself was puzzled by several things, he decided to describe what he saw in detail and get some answers that way as they ran back the way they came from. It''s the ''infection''. Kazuki nodded his head as if he thought of something. Seol Jihu stared at him blankly, so the Japanese man explained himself. Have you heard before that ''infection'' also has a success rate? He had never heard of this story before. You see, a Parasite in itself isn''t much to write home about. It''s like a larva and is pathetically weak. If the host is a corpse, then it wll 100 percent infect it without a problem, but if the host is still alive, the story changes drastically. Kazuki carried on. The stronger the host''s constitution, the harder it is to infect that person. That''s why the host gets hung up on the hooks. Just to sap out all of his stamina. Seol Jihu felt his heart tumble to the pit of his stomach. Only Hugo was found hanging on those hooks. Which meant that the others were. Hugo raised only his physical strength and endurance like a bona fide idiot. And that saved his life. Kazuki spoke in a bitter tone of voice. Seol Jihu cautiously asked him. Does that mean other people are.? .Who knows. At least, they aren''t dead yet. After all, for this plan of mass production to work, they need to infect living hosts. Mutated Orcs could also be manufactured from infected corpses, but the overall numbers would ultimately be limited. However, if the infected host didn''t lose its reproductive capabilities, then the numbers could be produced indefinitely C that''s what he meant. No matter how many times one thought about it, this whole thing still remained a disgusting plan through and through. Hugo got lucky on this one. If others have been infected already, then Then, we can''t do anything for them. It''ll be better to kill them off, instead. Is it completely impossible to save an infected host? It''s not completely impossible, no. It depends on how advanced the infection is or which part of the body has been taken over, stuff like that. However, nine times out of ten, you can''t save them. It''s not for nothing that we have to incinerate any and all corpses, you know. Even though he was still explaining things, Kazuki seemed to be trying to read the reaction of his team member. Seol Jihu felt deeply uncomfortable, but he did his best not to show it. A short while later, the three of them arrived at the intersection. Mary Rhine immediately cast a healing divine spell the moment she saw Hugo. Cure Massive Wounds. Pure white light enveloped Hugo''s body and his condition visibly improved before their eyes. Good. We managed to find one person. Kazuki checked the rudium, now about one-fifth smaller than before, and shifted his gaze over to Chohong and her pale-blue face. He then looked at Seol Jihu, who was comparatively in a calmer state, and opened his mouth. Chung Chohong. You take Hugo back to the magic circle. What?! What do you mean, what? Didn''t we agree that every time we rescue someone, one person would take them back as long as the situation permitted it? There were several reasons for this decision, but the most important one had to do with making sure that the rescued captives returned safely. No one knew what might happen during the mission, after all. Also, if the number of people the rudium needed to protect decreased, its consumption would also decrease slightly, too. I know that! But, why me?! Because you''ll become a hindrance to the mission. Kazuki''s cold, collected voice cut her off. And also, he''s your original team member. It''s not like you know the remaining captives any better than other members in this team, too. ''But what about Dylan?'' Seol Jihu tilted his head slightly before understanding this reasoning. After all, there were two members of Carpe Diem present here. I''m not telling you to go there and do nothing, either. You know how important the role performed by the first person to return is, don''t you? That made some sense. It was worrisome to leave Ian alone for too long, a communication line needed to be opened up, and in case of emergencies, traps had to be installed to ensure their safe retreat, too. This is an order from the header. Know that the longer you waste our time, the greater the trouble you are causing us. Chohong couldn''t stand around after hearing those words. She was seething in anger, but in the end, picked Hugo up and turned around to leave. Seol Jihu spoke to her. Be careful. Chohong''s expression was gloomy, dark C but she didn''t say anything out of place. .You too. If you can help it, just come back, okay? With those parting words, she walked away with Hugo in tow. Kazuki quickly pointed to the front. We go ahead and continue with our search. If we don''t find someone, then we go down to the second underground floor. The passageway in front was different from the other two and had no prison cells. Instead, the hazy, dim light was gradually getting clearer and brighter. When the corridor finally came to an end, Kazuki pressed himself close to the wall. I don''t sense anything moving, but..?! He suddenly stopped talking, then. Seol Jihu was sticking very close to the Archer so he didn''t miss the man''s shoulders flinching just now.In the next moment, he heard the sound of someone sucking in his breath, hard. He looked back, but Yasser Rahdi was already running forward at full tilt. Kazuki reached out to stop him, but could only bite his lower lip before entering the room beyond himself. The space they entered was a huge chamber reminiscent of a laboratory. Several wooden ''tables'' were laid out in a somewhat messy order, and what looked like equipment of some kind were placed in rows as well. Seol Jihu looked on at the mutated Orcs standing around frozen still in the middle of whatever they were doing before his attention was snapped away from the sound of a tearful wail. Yasser Rahdi was leaning against one of those tables as a flood of tears exploded from his eyes. Oh, brother! What is the meaning of this?? We worked our butts off together, and we were barely! But this.! Seol Jihu scanned the table the crying man was leaning against before his jaw nearly hit the floor. There was a person lying on top of it. .No, he wasn''t sure if that ''thing'' could be classified as a person anymore. The face, the torso, and down to his hips, they were all a human''s features. However, none of his limbs C arms and legs C were visible, only to be replaced by a whole bunch of tentacles wiggling around in disgusting fashion, instead. It was as if something, or someone, had stuck a bunch of squid tentacles on a person''s body. ''What the f*ck is this.??'' It was right at that moment his eyes latched onto the spot where several mutated Orcs had gathered around. And beyond them, he saw another wooden table. He stumbled his way over there as if he was bewitched by something, and the first thing that greeted him was the acrid stink of blood. His eyes trembled; his hands quivered uncontrollably. The emotion of disbelief spread all over his body in an instant. Dylan!! Seol Jihu pushed past the unmoving mutated Orcs and rushed in. The closer he got, though, it became harder and harder to deny the reality. Just like the person before, there was Dylan, laid out on top of a table, with his limbs gone. Oh god, Dylan, Dylan. His quivering hands reached out and quite out of nowhere, he realized that the surface of the table was soaking wet. There was a prickling sensation in his fingertips before they went numb altogether. He saw a bucket full of clear liquid substance located at the end of the table. It''s a sedative. A really powerful one at that. The voice was quiet, hushed. Kazuki had come in closer with a deep frown on his face. Dylan. Dylan. Dylan was simply staring at the ceiling, his eyes wide open. It was as if he was already dead. Every thought in Seol Jihu''s head got tangled up into a mess in an instant. He couldn''t think, and he didn''t know what to do. Mary Rhine looked at him with some amount of pity, but when their eyes locked onto each other, he suddenly felt as if his mind had finally cleared up. A divine spell! Please, heal him! Kazuki was about to say something, but she pulled out her crucifix and came closer to stop him. Just in case. What do you mean? There are only two people here. And Dylan''s state isn''t as advanced as Ali''s. He might know the whereabouts of the other three. Kazuki didn''t seem all that convinced but didn''t try to stop her. He clicked his tongue in anger and walked over to the still-crying Yasser Rahdi. W-Wait. I''ll, I''ll go and find the limbs first. Seol Jihu hurriedly looked around to find the missing limbs, but the Priest didn''t wait for him and cast her spell. H-Hold on, wait! The bright, white light enveloped Dylan''s body. He shuddered a little, just then. His eyes, once dazed and distant, began blinking again. Seol Jihu hurriedly ran over and blocked the view of the ceiling, prompting Dylan to open his lips. .Seol? Dylan!! Oh my gosh. Dylan let out a hollow chuckle and shook his head. Am I still dreaming? No, this isn''t a dream. We came to rescue you. We are here to save you! Seol Jihu grew tearful in an instant. To him, Dylan always looked confidence-inspiring and cool-headed. Always. Yet, seeing this heart-wrenching sight, tears wanted to erupt out of his eyes. What about Hugo? Dylan seemed to have completely recovered his faculties now. We rescued him. Chohong took him back. Very good. A languid smile crept up on Dylan''s lips. His eyes darted around as if he wanted to understand the current situation before fixing his gaze on the Priest. Aren''t you Mary Rhine? You also here to save us? I have something to ask you. She spoke in a calm voice. It might sound confusing, but still, listen to me. Both Miss Agnes and Sir Ian returned safely. We also rescued Hugo. And then, as for you and Ibrahim Ali, well uh, mm. If you want to know about the remaining three, I also don''t know. As expected of Dylan, he immediately latched onto what she wanted to ask and replied to her. I see. I understand. Well, then. We''ll. She couldn''t bring herself to finish her sentence. Dylan nodded his head. Can you give me a minute? Sorry, but we can''t. We''ve got a 30-minute time limit and have already used up about half of that. We gotta find others too, and considering how long we might need to go back, there''s just not enough time. Alright. I don''t know the full story, but if you say so, it must be true. Seol Jihu dazedly alternated his gaze between these two people. What were they even talking about here? Everything would be okay if he''s brought back to the base, right? Dylan, I know you''ve been through hell. Thank you for surviving until now. Okay, we''ll Just as he reached out, Mary Rhine snatched his arm back. She then wordlessly shook her head. B-But, why? He''s still alive! I know. Then, why? It''s already too late. She pointed to Dylan. There were dozens of worm-like larvae wiggling in and out from the wounds where his limbs should have been. Shit like this is.! He tried to yank those larvae out, but the Priest did her absolute everything to not let go of him. Don''t touch those. Things might get complicated if you do. .30 seconds. Seol Jihu was going to shout out loudly, but Dylan spoke first and stopped him. Just give us 30 seconds. I''ll make him understand. . You gotta understand. This friend''s bit soft about these kinds of things. But, he''s got great abilities and has a good head on his shoulders. So, don''t blame him. I know that. Mary Rhine let out a helpless sigh. If it wasn''t for this guy, we wouldn''t even be able to come here in the first place. Oh, really? Dylan looked as if his interest was roused. But that lasted only for an all-too-brief moment. He remained lying on his back as he looked up at the young man who didn''t seem to know what to do and was sweating buckets in panic. Seol, if you got some water on you, can I have a sip? I''m a bit thirsty, you see. Seol Jihu hurriedly pulled out the canteen filled with water. He placed it on Dylan''s lips and cautiously tilted it. The latter gulped and gulped some more, clearly relishing the refreshing liquid. Keuh~! Dylan exclaimed out softly. Thanks. When I was hanging on the hooks, every drop was precious, you see. You don''t have to worry about that. Once we return, you can drink as much as you want. Dylan smiled without making a sound. Mm. Seol? He then carried on. First of all Thanks. Dylan, I hear you, so let''s hurry and. To be honest, I did hope for the rescue to come. Did you know that, when you''re stuck in a pit of despair, all sorts of weird stuff pop up in your head? I even dreamed that you''d come to rescue me. I''m sorry for being late, but more importantly, we. Actually, I wasn''t scared of dying. But, when I thought about how I''ll neither be alive or dead, I got scared. Seol Jihu stopped talking, then. Neither alive or dead? I almost gave up, but then, you showed up like this. And I''m really grateful that you did. It''s like, I knew you''d come for us, somehow. Haha Two men from the distance were walking closer. Dylan sent them a knowing glance and reverted his gaze above his head. So, what I''m saying is. D-Dylan. Can you help me die? W-What was that? Abruptly, a smell of something burning assaulted his senses. Seol Jihu turned to look and found Ibrahim Ali, his head separated from the torso, going up in flames. B-But, why, why die. Seol Jihu stuttered. Dylan simply formed a refreshing grin. Hey, Kazuki. It''s been a while, senpai. Kazuki bowed his waist smartly. You the header of the rescue team? Yes, senpai. That''s a relief. A Pathfinder of your quality will ensure that everything goes down smoothly. You''re overestimating me. Overestimating, my foot. In any case, hurry up and finish this, so you can get going. I heard that you guys have a time limit? Kazuki formed a complicated expression. Got it. Thank you for your understanding. He then grasped the hilt of his sword tightly. Dylan!! In an instant, someone grabbed Seol Jihu''s shoulders and pushed him down. Both Yasser Rahdi and Mary Rhine clung onto his body and blocked him. Don''t, don''t kill him!! He freaked out. His arms flailed about, and he put up a frenzied struggle. Still, he was forced down on his butt. Even then, he didn''t stop shouting. Y-You can''t kill him, no! No, we must kill him. H-hang on! I, I don''t underst. No time to explain. And you already know this. Or, at least, you have an inkling. You just don''t want to accept it. Kazuki spoke coldly. Seol Jihu began babbling whatever came to his mind. P-Please, just listen to me. All I''m saying is, let''s not kill him right now. W-What if there''s a higher rank Parasite somewhere that starts suspecting something?? Both of them have not been taken over completely. Kazuki rebutted him. This is the reality of the situation. Killing them now is for the good of both men. But! Stop.. It was then when he heard someone else sobbing next to him. Seol Jihu flinched and stopped after feeling the warm liquid fall on his cheek. I know how you feel, okay. I know, but. We, we gotta save others, too. Yasser Rahdi was crying. His face was distorted like a crying ''hahoe'' mask, thick tears dropping from his eyes. Dylan spoke in a dignified tone of voice. Kazuki. Hurry. Seol can''t kill me. He''s someone like that. So, you should act like a header. Kazuki raised his blade up high after hearing that. I''m still grateful for that matter of three years ago. Don''t mention it. Let''s call it even with you doing this for me. If it''s you, senpai, you should easily overcome the death penalty. Well, it should be better than becoming a puppet of the Parasites, unable to go back home. Dylan cackled on. Hey, Seol? Thank you. For coming here to rescue me. I mean it. He spoke with a relieved face. And also, say goodbye to the other two for me, okay? He then grinned. At the same time, the blade struck down. Dyyylan!! In that next moment, everything slowed down to a crawl. [Don''t mind it if the tea tastes a bit bland, okay? I''ve been practicing making tea lately, but I can''t seem to get any better at this thing.] He couldn''t believe this was happening. [Mm. I understand where you''re coming from, but I agree with Seol''s deduction he came up with outside the tomb.] This had to be a lie. [Don''t worry about it. When you''re ready, go ahead. I''ll match your timing.] This was too fast. [Listen. I am supposedly the leader of Carpe Diem. But even I find it pretty rough trying to control these two idiots. That''s why, would you like to lend me an aid doing that?] If nothing else, they should talk for a bit longer. [Heheh. In that case, I think this mission will be a perfect chance for you to pop your cherry. It may sound like a simple job, but once you take it on, you''re going to learn about lots of things. It was the same story for me, too.] All the tears he was holding back flooded out. Uwaaaah!! Seol Jihu shot back up to his feet and raised his ice spear. He was about to take a wild swing at one of the mutated Orcs, but Kazuki restrained him in time. Tumble! He fell ungainly on the floor. A short bout of silence later. .Don''t think of it that way. Kazuki sheathed his sword back, his complexion extremely gloomy. I said this before, didn''t I. If the infection was in the early stages, fine, but. Dylan was in the middle stages. Ali was towards the end. Over half of his body had been taken over already. Even if the Daughter of Luxuria was here, I doubt they could be saved. Seol Jihu didn''t reply. He couldn''t, as all he could do was to shed his tears as choked-up, gagging noises gasped out of his mouth. He knew that. He thought he was prepared for the worst possibility. But, in all honesty, his hopes were raised when he found Hugo. He simply wished for Dylan to be alive, that was all. He simply didn''t expect things to play out this way. This was like having the worst of all the worst nightmares imaginable. Isn''t it better to let him die in peace rather than leaving him be? At least, he''d be able to return to Earth and. Kazuki spoke up to here and lit the remains on fire. Watching Dylan slowly turn to ashes, Seol Jihu slammed his head down to the floor. A sorrowful cry, akin to a wild beast howling, echoed in this chamber. Kazuki watched on, his eyes dejected and energyless, before his shoulders drooped even further. Yasser Rahdi, take Seol back to the circle, please. This team was formed in order to save the captives. However, the sense of loss born out from the realization that the captives were no longer alive would be indescribable. He made this choice because he understood this point well. Forcibly taking along someone this heartbroken would only prove to be a hindrance later on. .I got it. I''m sorry about this. Yasser Rahdi tried to help the young man to get up. But, Seol Jihu didn''t want to budge. Seol, we don''t have the time for this. Hurry, and give me the rudium. I''m going. What was that? We''ll go, together. Seol Jihu spat out his words in short bursts before pushing himself off from the ground unsteadily. Dylan was dead. His emotions hadn''t settled down yet. His tears hadn''t stopped flowing out nor had he accepted this damn reality. However, there were people still waiting to be rescued. That purpose was forcing his body to move again. No can do. Your current condition will only prove to be a hindrance. I know the Princess''s face myself, so you don''t have to worry and go back first. I know the Princesss face too. Look, man. There are three captives left. We need at least three people. Those words weren''t wrong. Kazuki quietly stared at the young man, before massaging his forehead. Yasser Rahdi, what about you? I''m sorry. I. I can''t. I dont have the confidence anymore. Fine. You should go back. Us three will go downstairs. Yasser Rahdi nodded without much energy and turned around to leave. .Let''s go. A short while later. One person disappeared down the doorway they came in, while the other three slipped into the stairway leading down to the second underground floor. ''.Princess.'' As his steps led him down to the lower floor, pale-cold flames burned fiercely in Seol Jihu''s eyes. Chapter 83. A Piece of Hope Pulled Out from Quagmire If. The word if denoted those unexpected instances that may or may not happen. In dictionaries, it was used often in suppositions and assumptions, and humans attached only at the end in order to express their hope or regret. There could be one in a ten thousand chance that such a future would come true. Arriving before its not too late. No, at least, arriving just before something terrible happened to the captives C the members of the rescue party wouldve been dreaming of such a future. However, there was no meaning in saying such things when the crap had hit the fan already. Paradise was the reality. It was neither a cartoon, a web novel, nor a movie. It was definitely not a computer game where you could save your progress at the click of a mouse as you sit on your comfy chair. Once something happened, it couldnt be undone. When things had come this far, stuff like if only or one in ten thousand were all useless suppositions. The final stop the winds called Just in case or Maybe would take you to was self-denial, that was all. The rescue as spoken by Ayase Kazuki didnt simply mean the physical rescue of the captives. No, it was much closer to saving them. Seol Jihu didnt necessarily think of that as bad. Instead, having such a determination to unhesitatingly find the best possible answer to any given situation was befitting of a pragmatic, realistic Earthling. Even then Seol Jihu couldnt throw away the wickers of hope burning in his heart; even though he felt as if his body was sinking deeper into an inescapable quagmire the lower he went down the stairs, he was still searching for that ray of light buried somewhere within the murky depth. Even if it was just one ray, one small piece C as long as he could rescue another one. But then, they arrived at the bottom of the stairs and the flames of a candle burning faintly in his heart quaked violently from the spectacle laid out before eyes. Oh, my god. Mary Rhine hurriedly covered her mouth. . Even Ayase Kazuki was rendered utterly speechless. A true hell on earth! Crimson light illuminated this space as if it was a red-light district; spectacles of truly horrendous nature ran rampant everywhere, and they could hardly keep their eyes open. Even the so-called cities of depravity, Sodom and Gomorrah, wouldnt have been this heinous. The advent of living hell on humanity would somewhat resemble this place. First time seeing such an unsightly hatchery in my damn life. Kazuki murmured to himself in a hushed voice before pulling out the paper with directions written on it. However, he began forming an expression of confusion. First of all, his eyes could see well over a thousand of them already. This was already a mind-numbing number to go through. W-What will you do? Mary Rhine began chewing on her nails. Kazuki whispered, Hang on, and continued to pore over the paper, before he sniffed the air. They were standing by the entrance, yet there was this overly strong sweet odor wafting in from somewhere. It only brushed past his olfactory senses, yet he felt a light case of dizziness. This smell.?? His sharp eyes quickly shifted over to his left. The second underground floor was also divided into two districts, but it wasnt separated like how it was on the first floor. For the time being, lets head over to the experimentation area. They spotted almost no movements. Kazuki paid extra careful attention to his surroundings as he led the way. The location the Archer led them to was a structure with reddish walls. The closer they got, the stronger that sickly sweet smell became. The interior of this small structure located next to the hatchery boasted a rather strange sight of its own, as well. There was only a single mutated Orc inside, but then, there were dozens upon dozens of pots, large enough for a person to sit inside, placed here. On top of them, there was a matching number of ropes dangling from the ceiling. The source of the smell was, without a doubt, this building. The sweet smell had become so heavy that it almost made them gag. Kazuki stood on his toes to take a look inside the closest pot before his expression crumpled somewhat. The pot was filled with a sticky but clear liquid. He cautiously dipped his index finger before withdrawing it. A small strand clung onto his departing fingertip before snapping loose, evidence of the weak amount of viscosity present in this liquid. This is.? The Archer tilted his head and brought his head even closer to take a deeper look, only for his cold, determined face to crumple in an instant. Keuk!! He yanked his upper torso away in a hurry and quickly took several steps back. Seol Jihu hurriedly lent his aid. Kazuki breathed heavily to regain himself before spitting on the ground with a disgusted face. God damn it! Its an aphrodisiac! .Aphrodisiac?? Even though things were in a bit of mess right now, Seol Jihu still got to form a rather dumbfounded expression. He realized that all these dozens of huge pots were filled with the same liquid. His gaze then drifted towards that lone mutated Orc standing still, unmoving. His experiences told him that the creature wasnt standing there for no reason. Now that he could see, the rope going into the pot in front of the thing was stretched taut. He remembered how the mutated Orc lowered Hugo from the ceiling, so he was able to quickly locate a pulley-like device nearby. Even though he was unsure, he quickly ran over there and turned the handle. Creak, creak. the rope was pulled upwards as it wound around the pulley. Splash, splash The sounds of liquid falling could be heard next. Eventually, a person whose entire body was tightly wrapped around with rope suddenly emerged from the pot. The drops of liquid fell from the oily, seemingly naked body. Seeing the soaked but still-abundant red hair, it must have been a woman. It was at this point in time that Mary Rhine began freaking out. Big sister!! Kazuki moved swiftly. He leapt up in the air, sliced the rope off, and caught the woman before landing back on the ground. Seol Jihu furrowed his brows immediately C all of her limbs were intact, but once she was laid down on the ground, he realized that her legs and arms were all bent in terrible angles. Damn it, did she drown?? N-No, that cant be it. Mary Rhine spoke with a pale complexion. Big sister Erica learned the ability to breathe underwater. Theres no way shed drown. Kazuki quickly pressed his hand near the unconscious womans nose. He sensed her breathing. Even her chest began rising and falling, albeit faintly. Suddenly, the womans eyes shot wide open. Her blurry irises stared up at the ceiling above, and then Ahh-ahck!! Flop, flap She began flailing her body this way and that. Forget about the usual pained moans, she was busy emitting cries of horror right now. This person is She was none other than the Level 6 Imperial Knight, Erica Lawrence, a powerful being on par with Agnes. Ah-ah-ehuk. Aaaaaahrgh!! While Erica Lawrence was breathing and panting in pain, the Archer quickly checked for signs of infection and the Priest cast her divine healing spell. A short while later, Kazuki stood up and addressed Mary Rhine. Take her back. That meant that Erica Lawrence was not infected. Got it. Be careful, you two. Mary Rhine didnt say anything unnecessary and supported Erica Lawrence. Their exit was fast enough to mildly surprise the others. The second person was rescued beside Hugo. Now, only two remained. They checked other pots to make sure, and they were all empty. Kazuki squatted down and glared at the ground. Seol Jihu didnt urge him. Everything he saw of the Japanese man said that this guy was a dependable Earthling. If he wasnt moving, then there must be a good reason for that. Seol. Kazuki opened his mouth. Itll be extremely difficult to search through this place with our remaining time. That was true. Even Seol Jihu had been masking his frustration. It wasnt just one or two buildings in the experimentation area, and not to forget, the hatchery itself was huge, and there were just too many victims in here. So, we gotta. Was he trying to say that they needed to retreat now? Gotta think about this. What he said next was somewhat out of Seol Jihus expectation. Both Dylan and Ali were infected, their limbs cut off. What the bastards were trying to do to them was clear C sap away their stamina, infect them, and create more mutated Orcs. Use some parts of the bodies as sustenance, use the rest to create more soldiers, and also use them as breeding stocks, too. .Use as sustenance? For a moment then, Seol Jihu recalled the door Chohong stopped him from entering earlier. However, the same thing didnt happen to Erica Lawrence. Her limbs might have been broken, but she wasnt infected. No, she was just left inside the pot of aphrodisiac. It probably means that they were trying to break her down mentally. They probably knew that no one would be able to survive the horrors of the hatchery outside for long. Kazukis mutterings sounded more like him trying to organize his thoughts rather than talking to someone else. Meaning, captives have been separated by their sex. Does that mean the chances of the remaining two not being infected are. No, hang on. Thats not it. Kazuki shook his head. Its not that they are uninfected, its simply that theres no need. Being violated by the mutated Orcs will infect them naturally, anyway. Kazuki continued on. Erica Lawrence has been fighting back. Just like Hugo. If that assertion was flipped around, then the two captives not being here meant that they couldnt endure. It was then, Kazukis eyes burned brightly. Found it. ? Its the trace of someone being dragged away. Looks like its comparatively recent, too. Are there two people? No, just one. Kazuki seemed confused as well. If my theory is right, then there should be two, but Ayase Yui, Teresa Hussey. I dont know who it could be between the two, but I can only see one. Lets go and take a look regardless. The two men quickly left the building. But Kazukis steps gradually slowed down. Damn it. Why are there so many traces now? That was inevitable, though. It wasnt as if this place had little to no foot traffic; anyone could tell without looking too hard that the old traces would be covered up by fresh new ones being laid on top every single day, as this whole area was chock-a-full with all sorts of races and beings. Even if he was a Grand Pathfinder, hed be rendered helpless here. Tell me any distinguishing features of your sister. Theres a mole near her left eye. Her hair color is pitch-black, and her physique is petite. And shes cute. Seol Jihu diligently searched his surroundings. No matter how many times he looked, this whole place simply was a series of unbearable sights one after another. Countless females were either tied and bound to various pillars and walls with chains and ropes. And a similar number of mutated Orcs were standing around in several spots within the hatchery or sticking uncomfortably close to those tied-up females. The problem here had to do with the fact that the females werent just from the human race. He paid closer attention to a certain figure because she seemed to be a human at a casual glance, but as it turned out, her ears were too pointy; animal-like four-legged beings resembling a wolf; even plant-based beings, and monsters that he had never seen before, had been captured in droves. Meaning, the Parasites didnt care what they captured as long as the victims possessed the ability to give birth. Seeing this wretched sight, he could acutely feel how the Parasites, supposed to be an alien race, thought of humans as well as other races living on this planet. With that realization, powerful rage boiled deep within his heart. Sons of bitches. To Parasites, males were only good for food or as disposable meat shields. As for females, they were no different than livestock. Seol Jihu chewed on his lower lip almost to the point of drawing blood and grasped his spear tightly. He relied on the single strand of icy cold energy from the weapon to suppress his heart ready to explode in anger. It happened then. Yui? Kazuki abruptly pounced forward like a bolt of lightning. Seol Jihu hurriedly chased after him, but his steps came to a stop soon after. He found the Archer standing still like a stone statue, his expression one of pure stupefaction. There was a female squatting on the ground, both of her wrists tied to the pillar behind her. There was this vacant smile on her face, too. Just as Kazuki had said earlier, she was a cute young girl. And her entire body bore the evidence of all the violence done to her. Heh. Even though her brother was standing before her very eyes, she maintained that aimless, creepy smile. He wordlessly stared at his sibling. Sniff. He sniffled noisily and with a clenched fist, wiped his eyes. He then knelt down on one knee and pressed his forehead to hers. .Im sorry. The goodbye was kept short. Kazuki stood back up and grasped his longsword. Seol Jihu gasped out in surprise. Kazuki?! Its too late. Too late?! But?? She only looks fine on the outside. Theres no need to even look deeper. Her insides would have changed by now. Kazuki looked back at Seol Jihu with sorrowful eyes. Are you going to step in this time, too? . Youre free to intervene, but remember this C you doing that will decrease the amount of time we have to find the Princess. Seol Jihu was unable to say anything. Eventually, Ayase Yuis neck was cleanly separated from her body. Kazuki proceeded to incinerate her body and pulled at the youth standing there in a daze. Lets go. We still have one more person to find. Seol Jihu stared at the older man with a great deal of awe. As befitting an Archer acknowledged by Dylan, he was able to control his emotions to such an extreme degree and focused on his duties first. This calmness helped to cool down Seol Jihus anger that continued to play havoc with his mind ever since he climbed down to the second floor. He then promptly felt ashamed of his disgraceful conduct earlier. I need to concentrate on the mission. Thanks to finding the two ladies quicker than the initial expectation, the time wasted upstairs had been replenished by just a tiny bit. More determined than ever before, he looked at every nook and cranny to find Teresa Hussey. However, he couldnt spot anyone even remotely resembling her. Which was weird, because her unique features certainly stood out from the crowd. The time continued to tick on, but that unique rose-colored hair couldnt be seen from anywhere. He even resorted to using more of the valuable rudium just in case, but that also didnt work. He ordered the mutated Orcs nearby to guide him to a human brought in recently and even added Teresa Husseys distinguishing features for good measure but the damn things didnt even want to budge. Did you spot any trace of Princess yet? I wouldnt be standing around here if I did. Kazuki chewed on his lips before cupping his ear. The communication crystal hanging near his earlobe was emitting a soft, pure glow. Wheres Seol? The voice belonged to Chohong. Hes with me, still searching. What about your side? Traps have been laid down, and everyone made it back safe. You havent found the other two yet? Ayase Yui was infected and I dealt with her. Havent found Teresa Hussey yet. You have less than ten minutes left. Dont push your luck and come back. If all else fails, we can try again in 72 hours, right? Got it. Dont worry. The glow from the crystal disappeared. The two men didnt say anything else afterwards and spent another minute searching their vicinity, but again, there was nothing to show for their efforts. Eventually, Kazuki sighed out in exasperation. Seol. Yes? Go back first. Kazuki quickly continued on. I cant be certain, yet. But, theres still some time left, so Ill try to search by myself. Kazuki was a High Ranker Archer. His running speed was really fast, so even if he used up a bit more of time, hed still be able to make it C thats what he meant. Seol Jihu knew that he was being considerate, of course. But the Korean youth rejected the offer regardless. No way. Ill also help. Im pretty confident when it comes to running, you see. Mm? I have this guy, remember? Seol Jihu pointed to his left ear. Kazuki saw the Festina Earring and began pondering something. The rescue team members had shared as much information as they were willing to before the mission commenced, so he knew what that earring was. Didnt you say you cant control it properly yet? Running in a straight line is fine. Well, I even led the Parasites back in that dangerous canyon, so running the length of the first floor shouldnt be that difficult. That made some sense. Considering that the first underground floor was basically a straight line, his confidence was not unwarranted. Besides, if the effect was stacked three times, hed be able to run 100 meters in 3, maybe 4 seconds. The speed hed be able to exhibit during that one minute would be double that of Kazukis maximum sprinting speed. Fine. Well do it this way. Kazuki nodded his head and handed over another communication crystal attached to an earring. You also take one. Well go our separate ways to search. If and when the contact is made, we return, no questions asked. Got it. Ill be sticking around for four minutes and 25 seconds before heading back. You shouldnt be going past six minutes and 40 seconds mark. Dont try to cut it too close and return at least before the final minute mark. Understand? He then added that hed contact Seol Jihu before going back, and the two men went their separate ways. Seol Jihu inwardly began counting as he crossed the hatchery. He still couldnt locate Teresa Hussey, though. Princess. Princess. Seol Jihu had been walking in deeper and deeper before he abruptly realized that the surroundings had changed somewhat. He couldnt see any pillars or chains here. What replaced them now were several structures that resembled ranches. Seol Jihu began frowning. He was wondering why there was progressively lesser and lesser number of mutated Orcs, but now he could see why; he spotted several smaller-sized mutated Orcs roaming around these ranches. They looked to be cubs and not fully-grown adults. Females from various species were laying on top of dried grasses, moaning out and panting laboriously. Disgusting, acrid odors of blood and all sorts of filth wafted in the air. Ah! Out of the blue, his steps came to a halt. As he attentively scanned the area, he finally caught the distinct color hed been hoping to see. Although dirty, there was little doubt he was seeing pink hair. The female was lying still as if she was dead, her belly swollen up so much that it now resembled a ball. Her broken, soulless blurry eyes flinched sporadically, soft gasps of Ah, ah leaving her mouth. His heart nearly tumbled to the pit of his stomach. Princess Teresa! Seol Jihu hurriedly ran over there and was about to grab her shoulder, but his actions came to a sudden halt. It wasnt Teresa Hussey. Their hair color was the same but this woman belonged to another race. He saw the carelessly-unfurled black wings sprouting from her back and was sure of his findings. He felt relieved, but at the same time, he couldnt help but sigh. Time to go back was rapidly approaching. Should I go back? In reality, he was not duty-bound to find her at all cost. However, Teresa Hussey was a Paradisian. If she died now, that would be it for her. No, even if he set aside that point, he still remembered that powerful attraction he felt when meeting her for the first time. Its like, Ive met her from somewhere before. He could have been mistaken about that. But, he knew that, if he gave up here and go back, hed be beset with regret for the rest of his life. Indeed, he had to do his very best right until the very end so his regret wouldnt be as bad later. Its not like he didnt have any time left, did it? Seol Jihu shook his head. Right, it was still too early. This isnt going to work. Walking around like this with no plan was not a solution. He needed to think like Kazuki. Maybe she wasnt even in the hatchery to begin with? Up until now, he had been roaming around the hatchery because of the headers theory. But since she was nowhere to be found, that theory might not be applicable to Teresa Hussey. Seol Jihu quickly changed his thought process. Whats the difference between Princess and other captives? She was a Paradisian, while others were Earthlings. Seol Jihu pondered deeply until suddenly, a brand new possibility popped into his head. He only tested it out on three, four targets before so the sample pool was small, but still, his idea stemmed from the fact that the mutated Orcs didnt know of Teresa Husseys whereabouts. Maybe, Princesss worth as a captive is different from the others? Meaning, she had another purpose other than being used as breeding stock. The biggest fighting force of humanity was Earthlings, but in reality, one could argue that the true foundation was none other than the seven gods. The first person these gods contacted was a Paradisian. Not only that, a royal. The Royal Oath! Considering that point, could it be possible that the princess of the Haramark Royal Family received different treatment from the others? For example, could she be taken to elsewhere so the Parasites could learn the secrets of the seven gods? Unless he was talking about the Parasite Queen who even devoured a god C the command structure of the Parasites could only control, but it was not an omnipotent network. Besides, a human would instantly turn into a mindless puppet the moment he or she was infected. So, Princess holding valuable information would not be so carelessly turned into a host. He wasnt sure, of course. But his theory sounded plausible. There was a chance that he was being too optimistic about this, but he didnt mind grasping at straws in the current situation if itd help him out somehow. In any case, the conclusion was that there was a good chance of her not being in the hatchery at all. In that case. He had entered pretty deeply into the second basement floor. Maybe that was the reason why there werent all that many mutated Orcs. On the far side to his left, he could see the experimentation area. If she was taken above ground, then there was nothing he could do, but then again, she could be in that experimentation area. Which one should I enter first? It wasnt just one or two buildings there. He figured that he might have to search every single one if he failed to think of a good way, but then, decided to activate Nine Eyes first, just in case. Everywhere transformed into a sea of yellow C with the sole exception of one structure. Is that orange? It was Do Not Approach. Besides the fact that it was built using bricks, it kind of resembled a container-like structure with only a single small window. He had no time to worry. Seol Jihu quickly made his way and pressed against the structures wall. The door was closed, so he couldnt see the inside. He pressed his ear to the wall next, but it was all very quiet. There didnt seem to be any signs of movement. But there must have been a reason it was Do Not Approach. Now originally, he shouldnt even be thinking about entering, but there was a chance that hed find her here. Just in case. He grasped the rudium. He had a way to go around the danger, so theres no reason to take the risk. Open the door as quietly as possible. If you see beings of the same race as you moving inside, pretend that you made a mistake and get out immediately. He used the rudium to control a mutated Orc nearby and sent it ahead of him. Creak The door opened and a portion of the interior was revealed. Looks like a torture chamber. Seol Jihu remained pressing against the wall as he sent out another command. Nod if there is a human woman inside. The mutated Orc nodded its head. Seol Jihu opened his eyes wider. He forgot to breathe for a moment then. The monster didnt come out of the structure, which meant that, at the least, there were no moving Parasite-infected creatures inside. Seol Jihu didnt hesitate and entered the structure immediately. And when he took a good look at the interior, he had to squeeze his eyes shut out of the sheer elation. His fists automatically clenched by themselves. He got to confirm that using up the valuable rudium was not a waste of his time. He opened his eyes again and quickly strode forward. A certain woman was tied to an X-shaped wooden frame, held by ropes binding her wrists and ankles. Her face was obscured by her lowered head. However, her cascading waterfall of rose-colored hair was definitely a familiar sight to him. Seol Jihu placed the ice spear by his armpit and slowly extended his hand out. He brushed past her hair and touched her still-soft cheek. His palm sensed her flinching greatly. .Keuk! Tremble, tremble Her deer-like neck began trembling. He even heard her gnash her teeth. Kill me! What a familiar voice that was, too. Instead of answering her, though, he placed his hand on the communication crystal attached to his ear. It glowed softly when he injected his mana. I will never submit to. Whats going on? Kazukis voice prompted the pink-haired woman to stop her yammering. And then .Eh? Her head swiveled up. She spotted a certain young man speaking in a calm voice, with his hand pressed to his ear. I found Princess Teresa Hussey. Ill return as soon as I free her. The eyes of Teresa Hussey grew dazed as she stared at Seol Jihu. Chapter 84. By a Whisker Seriously? Kazuki sounded really happy. Where. No, hang on. What about signs of infection? Teresa Hussey''s condition couldn''t be described as good even as lip service. One of her eyes was blackened; dried blood was evident on her nose; her lips were busted open unsightly; her swollen, reddened cheek. Several spots of her body were also reddened and bruised, and the stink from all sorts of filth wafted around heavily. Her current appearance attested to the indescribable hardship she had gone through. But Seol Jihu couldn''t spot any tell-tale signs of infection from forced breeding. He displayed her condition through the communication crystal and opened his mouth. I found her in the experimentation area. She seems to be tortured, but I don''t think she''s been infected. Tortured? Ah! Kazuki sounded as if he had just about figured out the process of how she was discovered. Now that he had seen her through the crystal, his suspicions would be satisfied too. Hmm. I was on my way back, but if you want, I can come and help you. No, hang on. It''s difficult to describe exactly where I am. So, go back first. Got it. I''ll trust you. The communication ended there. Seol Jihu quickly checked her wrists and ankles. If she had been tied down with special restraints, things might have become troublesome, but thankfully, she was bound with thick ropes, instead. As he pulled out a dagger, his eyes met the Princess''s. She looked as if she had seen a mirage just now. Is this a dream? Her voice was really hoarse. Or a hallucination? He simply grinned back at her. She must have found his response rather mean-spirited because large teardrops formed on those two jewel-like eyes next. She sniffled her reddish nose and continued on with a desperately pleading voice. Please, say it ain''t so. Please. This is neither a dream nor a hallucination. Seol Jihu replied concisely back to her. I came to rescue you, Princess. But, how? I know you have lots of questions, but please, hold them in for now. We don''t have much time left. He quickly knelt down on one knee. Ah. Teresa Hussey suddenly became flustered for some reason. What should I do, what should I do?! Sob, I cant get married now. ? I couldn''t help it, that perverted bastard didn''t want me to use the bathroom. She explained her situation in a voice that got progressively smaller. ''Perverted bastard?'' .It''s fine. Seol Jihu quietly replied to her. I''m just thankful that you managed to stay alive until now. Truly. He was being genuine here. Because he was concentrating on cutting the bind on her ankles, he failed to see what her facial expression was like when she heard his words. .Can, can I cry now? Nope, you can''t. What about a hot-blooded kiss, then? Obviously no, wouldn''t you say? While sharing a carefree banter, he brought the dagger closer to the rope binding her ankle, but then. Dururuk!! He heard a sound from the other side of a wall. Gulp! He swallowed his breath. His hands stopped moving. His heart palpitated and the muscles in his entire body seemed to contract. Now that he took another look, this building was shaped like a rectangular container from the outside, but the torture chamber was much closer to a square box. Only then did he finally spot a doorway to the far corner. He quickly remembered that this whole place being marked ''Do Not Approach''. But he forgot all about it because of Teresa Hussey. What should he do now? Too bad, even before he had the chance to come up with a plan, he heard the sound of the door being yanked open. He instantly lowered his body and hid behind the large X-shaped frame. Meanwhile, Teresa Hussey quickly lowered her head and began opening her mouth. Someone, anyone, help me. Save me. I want to go home. Ahhh. She began muttering all to herself. Splash, splosh. Sounds of wet footsteps could be heard before a huge shadow was cast around the wooden frame. Here I was, wondering why I suddenly heard voices. You were yapping to yourself? Prrrr. An ear-grating voice akin to a bubbling quagmire came from the shadow''s owner. Teresa Hussey''s quick-witted thinking helped him to overcome the immediate danger. Of course, Seol Jihu continued to remain vigilant. If this thing could move even under the rudium''s control, then it had to be a really high-ranking creature. He didn''t want to believe, but it was really here. Cold sweat trickled down his backside. Luckily, the thing must''ve been staying inside this building and didn''t know what was going on outside. But, if it found out what was going on from the get-go, then. Hmm? The unknown creature suddenly began frowning. How did this bastard get here? Right at that moment, Seol Jihu thought his heart would explode, but Didn''t I forbid it from coming here? .But, he quickly realized that the high-ranking Parasite wasn''t talking about him, but the mutated Orc he spotted during his search and made it enter the building first. Although it was a good fortune among a sea of misfortunes, it was too early to feel relieved. He hurriedly grasped the rudium and undid all of the mental control other than the friend-foe-recognition. The mutated Orc turned around to leave. Even the hatchery, once deathly-quiet, was filled back up with sounds of renewed activity. The unknown Parasite creature tilted its head as the mutated Orcs began moving around again, but then. I, I''m thirsty. Then, it reverted its attention back to Teresa Hussey after hearing her pained moan. Water, water. Hoh. Splash, splosh The creature approached the frame again. Saliva quickly pooled in Seol Jihu''s mouth. He felt tension surge through his entire body and didn''t even move an inch from the spot. He even stopped breathing altogether. Kekeke. Looks like you''re seeing hallucinations now. Is this your limit, then? Water. Gimme water. To think, she''d break down already. That''s too bad. Where''s your initial spirit disappeared to now? Euhk. Well, I guess that''s because you''re from an inferior species. Still, you did resist more than expected. The ridiculing words forced Teresa Hussey to chew on her lips. So, you want to drink water? She quietly nodded her head. And you want to eat something, too? .Yes. Then, speak. She formed a conflicted expression. It''s not difficult. All you have to do is to tell me. The unknown Parasite opened its arms wide. Our Queen is magnanimous and merciful. . Even if you''re from one of the inferior species, she will not abandon you as long as you have one redeeming quality, however insignificant. So, speak up. Speak everything about the oath made with the seven gods. That is the only way for you to prove your worth. Teresa Hussey looked to be in a deep dilemma before her head faltered even more. I, I need more time to think. What a frustrating little fool. How much more time do you require? Maybe, you still haven''t understood what I''m saying? We humans are different from your kind. I have people who believe in me C my family, my friends, my subordinates. If I do as you say, then I become a bitch that betrayed their trust. Tsk, tsk. That is why you''re inferior. All those emotions are useless when compared to the brand new world our glorious Queen will bestow unto this world. God damn it! I get it. I hear you, so gimme time to think about it for myself! Seol Jihu finally grasped what the Princess was trying to do here. She was trying to send this high-ranking Parasite away, thus giving themselves a window of opportunity to escape. Fufufu. Aren''t you a funny one? You think I don''t know what you''re trying to do? What was that?? Was it four days ago? Didn''t you waste dozens of minutes by repeatedly telling me you''d think about it and then, began demanding from me this and that? You think I''ll be fooled twice? ''She already used this tactic before.'' Seol Jihu despaired inwardly. But then, Teresa Hussey began shouting out. Damn it! Even if it''s for a short while, it''ll be fine! With you around, I can''t get my thoughts straight! The unknown Parasite snorted derisively, but it didn''t say no. Even without looking, one could tell the creature felt conflicted. It wouldn''t be so bad to give her time to rationalize her thoughts now, would it? However, the being didn''t back away peacefully. For a short while, is it? I guess it doesn''t really matter, but if you are trying to deceive me again, then you better prepare yourself. I''m really trying to think about it. Fine. I shall hope that you''re being serious. If not. Pow! Euh-huuk!! The creature''s fist roughly slammed into her midriff. Teresa Hussey''s eyes shot open wide. Drool leaked out of her gagging mouth. The unknown Parasite cackled on. .We are going to enjoy yet another fun time together. Cough, cough!! The creature ignored the coughing human and left through the exit. Urgh, that hurts. Teresa Hussey complained bitterly. Meanwhile, Seol Jihu quickly moved his hands. He felt sorry for her reddened midriff, but there simply wasn''t enough time to ask how she was doing right now. That high-ranking Parasite''s entrance had eaten up way too much time already. If it weren''t for her quick thinking, he might even have overshot his time limit, too. The ropes were thick, but they didn''t pose much of problems when he used his mana. Can you walk? Yes. Uh, eh? Finally freed, she unsteadily faltered as her feet touched the ground. Her arms flailed about and she nearly fell, but Seol Jihu caught her in time. He lifted her up in an embrace by her slender shoulders and below her knees. Wasn''t this the famed princess carry? Oh, my~? She blinked her eyes after inadvertently ending up in his arms. Seol Jihu cautiously scanned the outside, worried that the unknown Parasite was nearby. I hope that thing won''t show up soon. No, it''s going to, pretty soon. Remember, I tried to fool it once before, and besides, the bastard''s got one hell of a short fuse. Teresa Hussey spoke in a wry tone. From the get-go, they look at things differently from us. And that thing is like a freaking insane loon. Perhaps she had suffered a lot at the creature''s hands because she gnashed her teeth like crazy herself before she went Oops and recovered her wits. She pointed at the door within the torture chamber. Go there. There should be another exit from here. It was only a matter of time before they got discovered. Even then, that didn''t mean they had to use the door he used to enter, now did it? A blitzkrieg it was, then. ''As long as we can make out of the prison block.!'' Seol Jihu quickly organized his thoughts and fixed his hold on the princess. She softly wrapped her arms around his neck and whispered to his ear. Let''s go, my prince. And then, Seol Jihu began running like an arrow. * Just as she predicted, the high-ranking Parasite returned quickly. In terms of actual time, it was around two minutes. From the moment it spotted the mutated Orc entering the forbidden building, this creature had been sensing that something wasn''t quite right, so it took a look around but couldn''t find anything was amiss. ''Did I see it wrong?'' The chain of thought that roughly went along that line shattered into pieces the moment it returned to the torture chamber. Well, the Haramark Princess who should have been bound to the frame was nowhere to be seen, after all. The only thing remaining was the sliced-off ropes. It freaked out and dashed outside, but it was impossible to find the princess in one breath. There were just too many things walking around, disrupting its vision. Of course, this high-ranking creature was no dummy. Every single one of you, stop moving! A mental wave containing powerful controlling will spread out everywhere, causing everything inside this place to stop moving at once. The unknown Parasite being quickly scanned the area, but couldn''t spot any movements. Either she was in hiding or had escaped from the hatchery already. That damn rat-like bitch! The high-ranking creature glared at the ceiling and roared out. Meanwhile, Seol Jihu was in the middle of hurriedly running up the stairs. Around the same time as that roar, the communication crystal dangling in his ear began glowing as well. Mister Kazuki? A short bout of silence later, the communication resumed. I told you to arrive before the last minute mark, didn''t I? He sounded a bit furious. I ran into a high-ranking Parasite. What?! For the time being, I managed to evade detection, but I don''t know when. Pant, pant Seol Jihu pounded on the steps until he arrived on the first floor C and that''s when he stopped talking altogether. As soon as he got here, he realized that the mutated Orcs busy moving around until then suddenly began staring at him. He used the rudium, but it didn''t work. Thoughts of Oh, shit entered his brain. Run!! Kazuki assessed the current situation through the communication crystal and shouted out loudly. Kuuuuueeeeh!! Mutated Orcs began rushing at him almost at the same time. Seol Jihu listened to his instinct and climbed on a wooden desk before leaping up from it. The Orcs rushing at him stopped and dazedly looked at his acrobatic jump. He flew above them, and at the exact moment he landed on the floor PANG!! .Without a shred of hesitation, he activated the Festina Earring and ran. The surroundings rapidly blurred past him. The light became hazy once more, and he spotted the path he took to get here. He couldn''t tell whether the passageway had narrowed suddenly or that it was his own vision narrowing down. He didn''t care and kept his eyes fixed to his front and ran like his butt was on fire. In no time at all, he reached the middle of the laboratory, but then. DUDUDUDU!! He heard unknown sounds of humongous scale coming from the left side. Even during his hurried escape, goosebumps broke out on his skin. That direction was where he found Hugo. And that''s where the stairs leading up to the surface was located, too. If he didn''t hear it wrong, then it meant that even the elite Parasites guarding the surface had all come down here. Rather than getting further away from him, the chasing footsteps grew only louder and louder, tenaciously clinging to his rear. PANG!! Seol Jihu activated the second layer of ''Boost''. Just a little bit, and he''d be able to escape from the research area. Too bad, the reality wasn''t so kind. The mutated Orcs he saw when entering this part of the underground laboratory were roaming around near the lone exit. Their numbers weren''t high, but what with their large frames, it would be very difficult to go right through them. It was then. Keep running! His ice spear was suddenly pointing to his front. Teresa Hussey had picked up his weapon and began wielding it before he had the chance to notice her actions. They couldn''t fight here. Not only they would not win, but they would also get captured by the chasing pack, instead. Which meant that they had no other option but to break through from the front. Keuk! Seol Jihu gritted his teeth. He lowered his posture and pounced forward even harder. Kuehk? Kuuheehk! The mutated Orcs discovered the humans belatedly, their eyes gleaming dangerously now. All sorts of colorful weapons descended on the young human male dashing in like an ice pick. He caught the sight of an axe being bounced away by the ice spear. He felt a part of his armor breaking. He even sensed something brushing past him which immediately lead to this burning ache coming from his back and his side. And then BOOM!! Out of the blue, he felt something hard blocking his path slam into his body. And soon, that pressure from the front disappeared and his view opened up wide. He had finally broken past the exit door and escaped out of the research area. He almost rolled on the ground from the remaining impact force after he broke past the door, but he somehow managed to not fall. With Teresa Hussey in his arms, it was far harder to maintain his balance. ''Even still'' Now that he could see the sky bridge, he was almost at an eighth of the way to his destination. Past the bridge, the passageway beyond it, plus to the room with the hideout, was all in a straight line. Better still, there was no obstacle blocking his way. He thought like that and activated the third level of stacking C it was also right then he felt this itching sensation on his neck. Bzz. Sounds of beating wings pounded on his eardrums. Not only that, the garbled shouting coming from the crystal, the thudding footsteps, all these indecipherable cacophonies of noises assaulted his hearing. He hadn''t even managed to cross the sky bridge yet, but it felt like some things were drawing nearer at a frightening pace. Jump! Kazuki''s shouting hit Seol Jihu''s ear. Im running! No, that''s not it! Trust me and jump as hard as you can! Hurry! Behind you! At the same time, Teresa Hussey shouted at him. There was nothing to lose now. Seol Jihu stopped thinking and kicked the sky bridge hard to jump. It happened in that exact moment. Kwang! An explosion suddenly rang out. The shock waves from that explosion swooped down on the youth as he was on the downward arc of his jump. He held Teresa Hussey tightly as his own body drew a parabola, before they crashed and rolled on the floor. Only after they slammed into the edge of the bridge''s end did they come to a painful stop. Cough!! Tang, tang, Tang, tang!! Seol Jihu coughed, but when he heard the repeated noises of things slamming into a wall, he quickly looked up in a panic. Several flying creatures were stuck in a whitish barrier with cracks running through them. What the hell..?! His jaw dropped to the floor. Not in a bad way, mind, but in a good way. The middle of the sky bridge had been cut off. Should he say that a big gaping hole suddenly opened up in the middle? The leading pack of the tenaciously-chasing Parasites fell to the black abyss below while the rest quickly took steps back. Immediately afterwards, rather pleasing sounds of air being split could be heard, which in turn led to the flying creatures attacking the protective barrier to fall from the air one by one. Swish-! Swish-!! They were the sounds of arrows whistling by. Only then did Seol Jihu realize what was going on. He also understood why Kazuki told him to jump. ''The trap!'' Wake up and start running! He immediately pushed himself up. Thanks to Mary Rhine''s timely barrier, neither he nor the Princess was injured. We''ll provide cover fire, so don''t stop and run! Seol Jihu took a quick glance at the enemies, now looking like dogs chasing a chicken, before picking the Princess up in one go. He then broke past the protective barrier and ran. How many seconds left? 11! Although tight, it was doable. Enemies couldn''t catch him, and the rest of the road was as straight as an autobahn. A situation several times considerably simpler than back in the Arden valley lay in wait for him. Sssshwwing-!! The sounds brushing past his ears were indeed quite joyful to hear. He couldn''t hear anything else, though. No, he simply concentrated all of his being in running. The passage was considerably long at almost 200 meters, but with triple stacking of the Boost, he only needed six seconds to cross it. Haa, haa! When he entered the disused room, five seconds remained. He saw Kazuki and Mary Rhine lower their bow and the crucifix respectively. Yasser Rahdi was jumping up and down on his spot with a flushed face, gesturing wildly. Four seconds. The bookshelf turned 90 degrees was right in front of his nose now. Seol Jihu didn''t slow down and simply changed his direction a little bit. Chohong had extended both of her arms out, ready to catch him. Three seconds. A fleeting smile of relief entered everyone''s face. Even Seol Jihu formed a slight grin as if to reply. In that moment BLAM-!! An abrupt gunshot rang out, and Chohong witnessed it with her own two eyes. She saw the young man carrying Teresa Hussey twist and falter before he was sent crashing to the floor. ''.What was that?!'' Seol Jihu also formed a dumbfounded expression. They were almost there. They had almost succeeded. It felt as if his foot was stuck in something. His vision blurred. Everything seemed to go white, then the ceiling filled up his view before everything suddenly crashed into the floor in a mad descent. ''What the hell happened?'' Abruptly, he remembered. Please, do not forget. Be mindful of the unseen sniper. Agnes''s warning entered his head. His spinning head kissed the floor, his poor forehead the first to bear the brunt of the contact. Ah. It felt like something somewhere in his body felt ''empty''. The pain rushed at him a single breath later. Argh, ah Blood spewed out of his mouth. He curled up like a worm, but still, tried to reach out with his trembling hand. As his hand aimlessly wandered in the air, he thought he could hear Chohong cry out like a wild animal. He painfully raised his head up to see. She wasn''t there. There was no one on the altar. . Seol Jihu''s dazedly stared at the empty void. .At the transfer magic circle where no one stood, with the light already switched off. Chapter 85. Panic Room Uwaaaah-!! Chohong cried out. She managed to shove away Kazuki grabbing her arm to restrain her and dashed out, only to slam into someone else and ungainly tumbled backwards. Cinzia, with a cigarette hanging on her lips, was looking down at her with somewhat surprised eyes. They had returned, in other words. What is. Cinzia quickly closed her mouth. A total of seven people had returned. Six people went there initially, so at the least, it meant the team succeeded in rescuing one person. Lawrence! It''s Erica Lawrence! Richard Hugo is there, too! The waiting contingent of people discovered the rescued captives and cried out in elation. However, their cheers didn''t continue on for long. From the get-go, the success rate of this mission was deemed low. However, the atmosphere of the team that had rescued two captives was especially downbeat, more so than expected. It was as if looking at a bunch of dazed, soulless people. Cinzia''s eyes, meanwhile, drifted off towards Ian''s sweat-soaked face, now distorted into a sorrowful expression of defeat as he breathlessly panted out. Only then did she realize that the rescue team was lacking someone. Ian! Iaaaaan! Chohong had been sitting on her butt, looking dazed, before recovering her wits to rush towards the Magician. Hurry! Hurry and reactivate the magic circle! Nooow! The moment she grabbed him by his collars, Ian crumbled like a straw. It was because he had exhausted all of his mental power maintaining the magic circle. Get up! You gotta get upppp! Chohong cried out in desperation. The surrounding people began to murmur unsteadily. Cinzia hurriedly entered the boundaries of the magic circle and forcibly suppressed Chohong. She threw out a question while pushing down the crazily-resisting woman. Ayase Kazuki, what happened? The Japanese man couldn''t open his mouth for a while. He was famed for his cold, collected demeanor, but right now, he looked just as confused as everyone else here. .First of all. Kazuki finally broke his long silence and spoke in a low, quiet voice. We were able to get this far in the rescue mission all thanks to that young man. From the beginning until the end. Cinzia immediately knew who this ''young man'' was. I know that. We didn''t want to give up until the end. He and I remained until the end of the allotted time and searched everywhere. Because of that, we were able to rescue Richard Hugo and Erica Lawrence, and also, could save Ayase Yui, Ibrahim Ali and Edward Dylan in time. This meant that the Earthlings were somehow been all rescued in one way or the other. What about Teresa Hussey? The Princess was. Kazuki faltered in his words and couldn''t continue. .He couldn''t end his search even if she was nowhere to be found and he overshot his time limit? No. Cinzia''s guess was met with a needlessly sharp rebuttal from Kazuki. It seemed that the Princess was being held as a prisoner by a high-ranking Parasite. A prisoner, is it? Yes. However, he managed to successfully rescue her. Even though he was discovered in the middle of his escape, he somehow broke through their dragnet and made it out of the prison block. There was a high-ranking Parasite present? No, hold on. He got discovered but still managed to escape? Cinzia blinked her eyes. She was only half-convinced when she heard the news of the Arden Valley incident, but what with Kazuki being so serious like this, she had no choice but to believe. So, what happened, then? If he escaped, why isn''t he here? Kazuki helplessly shook his head. .I''m not sure. What? Damn it! I really don''t know what happened. Yes, he was cutting it really close, but I was certain that he''d make it. We blew up the sky bridge and delayed the enemy''s pursuit and sniped every single flying creature. And he was just about to safely enter the hideout, but.. Kazuki pushed his bangs up. His forehead was soaked in sweat. He was about to, so what happened next? It was Agnes asking the question next. Kazuki''s expression remained at a loss as he replied to her. What I saw was. Seol was running while carrying the Princess in his arms before he suddenly faltered. Are you saying he fell? No, it didn''t look like he tripped and fell. If he tripped on something, the momentum from his running speed would still ensure that he. Ah. Kazuki''s eyes narrowed to a slit, and he continued on with a half-convinced, half-unsure expression on his face. Just before he entered the room, I think I heard a sound similar to a gunshot. A gunshot? That''s the best I can describe. Even I can''t be certain of this. Upon hearing the word ''gunshot'', Cinzia sneaked a glance at Agnes. Before anyone had noticed it, the surroundings had fallen deathly silent. No, Chohong was still loudly shouting at the top of her lungs. And also. .. Agnes quietly squeezed her eyes shut. * ''He'' missed them. No, should ''he'' say that they simply disappeared without a trace? In all honesty, a handful of livestock escaping wasn''t something to lose sleep over, as far as the high-ranking Parasite was concerned. However, it was a different story altogether when it came to Teresa Hussey. She was a royalty of Haramark, one of the seven kingdoms that played a pivotal role in the human faction. And more importantly, she also was in contract with the seven gods, as well. Once upon a time, the Parasite Queen lost her war on a certain planet. She fought against a powerful god and was soundly defeated. She managed to barely escape with her life and somehow ended up in Paradise where she set up a new base. She then rapidly expanded her influence and devoured the Chief Deity of this world to restore a portion of her powers. However, that was far from enough. She sought after absolute perfection for the sake of vengeance, and as a result, she craved after more power. To facilitate her goal, she wanted to absorb more gods. It was rather obvious that she''d be curious about the seven remaining gods of Paradise and to devour them too. In other words, the secrets Teresa Hussey possessed were a type of tribute for the queen. Even if the secret itself turned out to be useless, it could still become a proof of this high-ranking Parasite''s worth. If things went well, it could have gotten an opportunity to evolve into an even higher being. Under the determined drive to not let her escape, it mobilized not just the forces underground, but even those elite creatures guarding the surface in order to track her down. According to its calculations, she should have been captured by now from the horde of Parasites flooding the first underground floor. Unfortunately, her escape speed was beyond its expectations, and its actions ended up becoming a waste of energy, instead. It reflected on its mistake, knowing that she should have been presented before the Queen upon her initial capture. The desire to evolve blinded the creature into holding the human woman as a captive to torture information out of her. It never dreamed of things turning out this way. Grrrrr.. The unknown Parasite crossed the restored sky bridge and entered the research area. After clapping its eyes on the hideout, though, it could no longer hide its fury. Kuuuuuaa!! It couldn''t figure out how the rats managed to infiltrate the base, but this. This laboratory located in the former Delpinion Duchy was a critical strategic point and a military base for the future invasion of the human faction. Even more importantly, though, the plan of mass production actually began from here, so one could even say that this was the headquarters of all the mass production facilities out there. In order to get to the basement, one simply had to go through the surface first. And that was why the surface area was being strictly guarded, but now. You damn rats!! How dare you resort to trickery like this?! The high-ranking Parasite flew into rage before discovering a pool of blood near the bookshelf. The sniping seemed to have succeeded, but no one seemed to know what happened afterwards. What was certain, though, was that there was nothing to find nearby here. Find her! Turn this place upside down and bring her to me! Since the ones guarding the surface had all come down to the basement floor, there was hardly any room left to move, but under that command, they noisily scattered to all corners of the facility. The high-ranking Parasite breathed angrily for a while before stomping on the altar in the middle of the hideout. CRACK!! Just as the magic circle was shattered into fine dust Rumble. Suddenly, the interior of the hideout shook around just a little. No, that didn''t seem right. ? The high-ranking Parasite raised its glare up to the ceiling. It could have been nothing, but the ceiling seemed to have trembled a little bit just now. .Keuk! However, this creature soon reverted his attention back to the manhunt. It spun on its heels and left the hideout. * Going back slightly in time, just after Seol Jihu was sniped. Ah-aahk! Tumble!! Teresa Hussey was thrown away without any warning. Obviously, she was completely dumbfounded by this development. She failed to understand what happened. The end goal was almost within reach, but then, her body went airborne all of a sudden before slamming into a wall. It was difficult to say that the person carrying her had simply tripped and fallen because she felt something akin to a large impact force being transmitted to her the moment she became airborne. Ouch. She somehow regained her wits but freaked out again after clapping her eyes on the young man collapsed on the floor, trembling intermittently with his arm reaching out towards the empty void. A-Are you alright?! She crawled to where he was and sucked in a cold breath after discovering his current status. She wasn''t sure what hit him, but a copious amount of blood was bubbling out from somewhere below his upper torso. A h-healer!! She reflexively looked into the hideout before she became utterly dazed. Those people, wildly gesturing at the two to come quickly only until a couple of seconds ago, were no longer there. The magic circle was not emitting any light, either. There''s no way they had abandoned her and Seol behind when the two were right in front of them, so this could mean. ''Hang on, they were in a rush, weren''t they?'' There must have been a reason that she wasn''t aware of. Teresa Hussey''s thoughts arrived there and rather than be at a loss, she decided to make a move. She had to do something, anything, rather than standing around in a daze. Firstly, she dragged the young man''s shuddering body away from the enemy''s line of sight. Then, she very gently scratched the location of the bleeding with the spear oozing with icy coldness. Ice spread out in an instant to cover up his wound. Next up, she firmly but gently grasped Seol Jihu''s head with both of her hands and looked straight into his eyes. His irises were quaking around like lone leaf against stormy winds. He gasped out repeatedly as if he couldn''t breathe, and his dark irises tried to go upwards, showing the bloodshot whites below. It was the tell-tale sign of him going into shock. Most likely, he was not understanding his current situation. Seol? I need you to listen to me. She pressed her face closer to his ear and spoke to him, making sure to enunciate every word clearly. It looks like we failed to escape. However, we came this far and I''m not planning to die like this. Please, come back to me! Wake up! The chaotic trembling of his confused eyes gradually lessened. He dazedly looked up at her before coughing out a mouthful of blood. Seol! Keuh. Keu-reuhk! Even though bubbles of blood oozed out from his mouth, he began searching around. Teresa saw him rummaging around his pockets below and hurriedly slid her hand in one of them. That''s where she found a piece of paper folded in half. She pulled it out to find a map. His trembling hand then pressed to a certain spot and, with a shaking finger, drew a broken, unsteady line. The winding, bloody line stopped at a different spot on the map. Dummy? Right next to where his finger came to a stop, there were a couple of lines on how to enter this space. Teresa Hussey''s eyes gleamed brightly. For some reason, it felt like he was telling her to go there. There was no time to waste. Even if the sky bridge had been cut off, they were still in the middle of the enemy camp. It was pretty obvious that they would come knocking very soon. ''This spot is where we are currently, and.'' Keuk! While grasping the map tightly, she used the wall behind her as a support to push herself up. Although it was hard to control her own body right now, she was not planning to leave this young man behind. ''Because of me, he'' Somehow managing to help him up, Teresa Hussey began laboriously stepping forward, one step at a time. * It''s a dummy hideout. The village head rubbed his nose. What do you mean, a dummy hideout? I told you before, haven''t I? I''m a meticulous person. The village head smirked confidently. The day they issued the order to shut down the laboratory, I was immediately expelled from the research itself. You told me that you were the loudest opposing voice. That''s right. They pretended to ignore me, but I''m sure they marked me as someone to keep an eye out for. The village head continued on. Let''s go back to the main topic, shall we? The hideout you''re going to use will be a bit cramped. Actually, it''s a bit ambiguous to call that room a hideout, to begin with. However, the dummy hideout is a different story altogether. ? Just its location alone, it''s located in a place as deep as the third underground floor. The entry procedure is complicated, and it''s been designed to withstand some hefty impact. I''m pretty sure it can even withstand the Dwarves'' Thunder. I really paid a lot of attention to that room. But, you worked that hard on a mere dummy hideout? It''s not ''mere'', young man. The older man shook his head. That''s how you get to perfectly fool others. I created that place thinking that it''d be found out eventually. However, if the hideout is too amateurish, what would those discovering it think? Mm Were you worried about them being suspicious? That''s right. I''m supposed to be a famous Mage, so if I did things half-heartedly, they would have suspected me even more. That''s why I decided to use that stereotype against them. Aha. Something like it being the darkest below the lamp, right? Seol Jihu let out an amazed gasp. Indeed. Now, think about it. Who would ever imagine that a Mage known to be meticulous and thorough in his planning went ahead and created a hideout right behind his own bookshelf, a place right under everyone''s noses? The village head smirked again. That''s not all. Besides fooling others, I also had a need for a second hideout. Well, escaping isn''t the end of the story, is it? Are you talking about the possible pursuit? Right. Long story short, the second hideout also has a transfer magic circle. Seol Jihu''s eyes gleamed brightly. However, it''ll be for the best that you don''t use that one. But, why not? It''s connected to somewhere in the center of the Empire. Well, if you want an audience with the Parasite Queen, you can go ahead and use it. The location the village head escaped to was the vicinity of Haramark. In other words, the dummy hideout had one more trickery built-in to fool the potential pursuers. .You really have thoroughly prepared for all events, haven''t you? Against the Empire and the Duchy, yes, doing that much was a must. At the time, I even thought that it might not be enough. Seol Jihu smiled wryly in reply. In any case. I''m telling you about it just in case, but I''ll pray that you wouldn''t have to use that hideout during your mission. The village head spoke in no uncertain terms. The moment you close the door, that hideout will become a completely isolated space. There is no escape route out of there. It''s a totally useless place during your mission, understand? You don''t have to worry. 30 minutes is already pretty tight, you know. The village head nodded absentmindedly and smacked his lips a little before murmuring with a slightly lower pitch voice. .Indeed. You probably have no reason to go there, unless you find yourself in the absolute worst possible situation. *How much time had went by? He opened his eyelids, his vision fuzzy and indistinct. He felt dizzy as if dark and white things were dancing around the edges of his eyes. In the end, he closed his eyes again. His neck, back, butt, and calves C the sensation of the floor supporting those four spots was cold and hard like stone. Somehow grasping onto the slender fabric of wavering consciousness, Seol Jihu woke up, only for his expression to crumple in an instant. The enormous outpouring of pain was one thing, but his body also felt quite different compared to before. Keuk, keuh.!! He tried to focus his mind and ended up gasping out a moan from all the pain attacking his body. He was suddenly reminded of the sensation he felt moments before entering the hideout. He wasn''t sure what got him, but hell, he thought his shoulder had been blown clean off back then. However, it kind of felt like the insane pain had softened by just a tad now. Specifically, the shoulder joint and the waist on his left side felt quite cool at the moment. It was as if ice packs were pressed there before being taken away. However, the body parts above them were pressed by something soft and warm. This unexplainable warmth was being transmitted to him. It was cold but warm? What could be the reason for these completely contradictory sensations existing together? He could only open his eyes again a long time afterwards. The thirst scratching his throat prompted Seol Jihu to slowly shift his eyes this way and that. Only then did he begin wondering, ''Where am I?'' The last scrap of memory he could recall was the face of Teresa Hussey. He summoned up every single willpower to point out the second hideout, and. And, he couldn''t remember what happened next. He must''ve blacked out. ''Just what the hell happened here.?'' Where was this? How long had it been? Were they even alive? Once he got used to the pain to some degree, questions started rising up one at a time. One of the first things his blurry eyes caught was his partially-destroyed armor over to the side. It served him so well since he bought it in the Neutral Zone, but now. Next up was the miniature chain mail, visibly bloodied and with a gaping hole on the side. Suddenly, he felt fearful of looking at his own body''s condition. ''Hang on.'' His armor was off his body? Seol Jihu groaned in pain. He wanted to see what the current situation was, but he feared that moving only a little bit would subject him to an unimaginable torrent of pain. Also, his left side felt heavy too, as if he was being confined by something. ''Am I a prisoner?'' His breathing was shallow and hurried as he forced his half-closed eyelids to open up. The fuzzy vision cleared up almost instantly. Seol Jihu slowly lowered his gaze. And he saw his naked body, with the sole exception of his underwear. The clothing he wore beneath the chain mail had been used up as bandages wrapped around his left shoulder and his body. ''The Parasites wouldn''t stop the bleeding of their prisoners now, would they?'' M-mng. It was then, he heard a nasal moan tickle his body and shifted his gaze over to his left side. His puzzled face soon morphed into one of sheer dumbfoundedness. . And there he was, wondering why he felt so heavy until then. It wasn''t just him imagining things C Teresa Hussey''s naked body was hugging him tightly. Although he was somewhat distracted by the sensations of twin voluminous peaks as well as their inviting suppleness, he soon regained his calm. She was doing this for the sake of sharing bodily warmth. From all his body parts screaming out in pain, he could easily guess that he had been wounded pretty horrendously. ''Which means, this emergency treatment was done by.'' Finally, he could figure out what their current situation was. One of them being, he was neither dead nor captured by the enemy. Meaning, Teresa Hussey had successfully arrived at the second hideout. Along with him in tow. ''Whew.'' No matter how many times he thought about it, it just didn''t make sense. He was almost there, yet what went wrong? Seol Jihu licked his dried lips before trying to calm his agitation down. For sure, the future prospect was still bleak. However, he managed to survive. And it seemed that the Parasites had not discovered this place, either. Seol Jihu felt relieved for the time being and thanked the village head in his mind. And then, he quietly whispered to Teresa Hussey. Princess? H-ng. Mm? Teresa Hussey opened her eyes. Chapter 86. Strange Bedfellows (1) Her sparkling pinkish eyes began emitting clear light. Blink, blink. She blinked her eyes a couple of times, and a thin smile spread on his lips. Good morning~. Did you sleep well? She used her right arm to prop up her upper body. She then rubbed her eyes while yawning softly. Seol Jihu was rendered speechless from her asking if he slept well. For a moment there, he thought they were a blissfully married couple waking up on the same bed to greet a refreshing morning together. ''In reality, were in dire straits. He mocked himself just a tad but quickly changed his mindset. Their situation certainly wouldn''t get resolved by stomping one''s feet in anxiety. Of course, being calm didn''t leave them in a better position either, but he thought that, at the very least, they needed to be realistic and be more relaxed about their fate. ''Okay, my body first.'' Huu, huu Seol Jihu regulated his breathing and slowly put strength into his body. Euhk! Knife-like pain stabbed him. He wanted to give up and lay down again but gritted his teeth and pushed his upper torso up anyway. Leaning against a nearby wall infinitely made it better. You gotta move your body, even if it''s only a little. Teresa Hussey stared at him quietly before offering up her opinion. I''d love to tell you that you can take it easy for a while, but unfortunately, we don''t have that luxury. If we''re planning to move again, it''ll be better to get used to the pain. He briefly recalled the forced nighttime marches he had to partake during his military days and unconsciously nodded his head. If one developed blisters on his feet, it might hurt like hell initially, but by walking on continuously, one would eventually grow desensitized to the pain. However, there was nothing he could do about the state of his left shoulder. There was a hole the size of a bottle cap on his shoulder muscles, and he could only barely feel the connection to his arm. He tried to clench his fist only to be subjected to pain so severe that he nearly blacked out. Haa. In the end, he gave up on his left shoulder and took a look around. To the side, he spotted an altar with the transfer magic circle on the surface, just like the other hideout. Just in case, he activated Nine Eyes but the altar rapidly turned red. Indeed, it was a pie in the sky. No, make that a poisonous pie C taking a small bite would lead to one''s immediate death. Is this true? What''s written here. That we are not supposed to use that. Teresa Hussey spoke while looking at the map. If you''re referring to the transfer magic circle. Yes, I heard that it''s connected to the center of the Empire. (Seol Jihu) What the fuck? Let''s just forget about it, then. Teresa Hussey immediately gave up on the idea. . . For a long while, they didn''t say anything. It wasn''t as if either of them knew what to say, anyway. Thank each other for the rescue? Or be happy that they managed to survive? It was already a lot to ask for in their current situation. So how about, how does your body feel? Both of them knew that they weren''t okay in the slightest. Right now, they had to focus on escaping this place. Eventually, Teresa Hussey broke this rather awkward atmosphere. We have two options available to us. Her powerless voice was closer to ''We have no other choice'' rather than ''I have a brilliant idea''. The first one is to wait 72 hours before going back to the hideout. That would have been the most ideal option. If only that was possible, of course. I doubt the hideout is still in one piece. Given that bastard''s personality, yes, it''s probably destroyed beyond repair. Teresa Hussey helplessly sighed before continuing on. The second one is We somehow escape from this place and walk our way back to Haramark. That''s it. Seol Jihu was about to chuckle hollowly but his expression hardened, instead. This was no laughing matter; if the hideout was really destroyed, then that was really the only way out. The problem was, the odds of success were just too low. Not only that, he had suffered a grievous wound, too. Staying here forever isn''t going to work, either. Our stamina will continue to fall. We might as well take a gamble while we can still move about. ''Gambling again, is it?'' He was bitter, but reality was unkind. Besides the magic circle, everything within this hideout was in green, but that was just about it. There was nothing to eat or drink. Staying put just because it was safe would definitely lead them to die of starvation. By then, it''d be too late to do anything even if he wanted to. ''It''s also unrealistic to wait for another rescue attempt.'' Them coming here would present another problem. The high-ranking Parasite wouldn''t sit back and do nothing now that it got burned once already. In the end, all his thinking led to one inevitable conclusion, and that would be them needing to make a move. Seol Jihu deactivated Nine Eyes first. The longer he left it on, the greater the wastage of his stamina was. What do you want to do? Teresa Hussey pressed him for an answer. Will you stay here and spend some lovey-dovey time before dying of hunger together? Or get out of here regardless of what happens next? Before he could say it''s the latter, he asked her something else. How long do you think its been since we entered the hideout? Uhm. I''m not sure. She formed a troubled expression. I''m sorry. Once I got here and finished your emergency treatment, I got so sleepy. She formed a weak smile before sticking her pink tongue out. Who could blame her? She had gone through all sorts of hardship before finally being freed. If that creature has a short fuse, maybe it stopped searching for us already. We can only hope thats the case. It was throwing quite a tantrum before I fell asleep, though. We must have really pissed it off. She handed the map back to Seol Jihu. The stairs going up or down were all located in the prison block. The research area was located on the left side of the prison block, connected by the long sky bridge in the middle as if it was an attached building. In other words, the overall design of the entire underground floor was in a ''?'' shape. However, the dummy hideout located in the storage facility of the research area was excluded from this arrangement. According to the village head, this place might as well be the third underground floor in its depth alone. ''I can''t think of anything.'' He carefully folded the map away and laboriously pushed himself up. Teresa Hussey was right; rather than staying put, they had to move while they still could. Thankfully, his two legs were in perfect working order. ''How much do I have left.?'' He had about a fingernail-sized rudium left, but there was no more use for it. Both his shirt and pants were used up as bandages. He took a look at the armor and could only lick his lips. The left side of the Boiled Leather Armour was completely gone, and its lower right side was also in a heavily crushed state. Rather than a piece of armor, that thing was more like a rag. ''Still, better than nothing.'' He groaned helplessly before abruptly remembering that Teresa Hussey wasn''t wearing anything at all. Would you like to wear this, at least? He pointed at the chain mail with a hole in it, and she faintly smiled. Wearing that with nothing underneath, well, that''s gonna pinch my skin, but I guess we don''t have a choice now. They gathered up their equipment and put it on. Teresa Hussey giggled afterwards. Don''t we look really funny like this? Seol Jihu also chuckled softly. One of them was wearing a small chain mail over her naked body that barely came down to her belly, while the other one was wearing a broken armor over his underpants. Where would you find a more hilarious sight than this? Well, it''s refreshingly cool so I guess that''s a plus. I hope I''m not going to develop exhibitionism at this rate. Teresa Hussey picked up the ice spear. Seol Jihu naturally let her handle it. No matter how he sliced it, it''d be better to let her handle any weapons for the time being. Before we leave, let''s make a deal first. She suddenly pointed the spear at his neck. She was not playing around anymore. In a one in a ten thousand case. No, wait. In nine thousand nine hundred ninety-nine in ten thousand cases that something goes wrong, what do you want me to do? ? I''m saying, I can end your life before you''re captured. There''s no need. Seol Jihu replied immediately as if he didn''t even need to think about it. Teresa Hussey''s eyes went round from a mixture of surprise and confusion. Don''t you know what will happen when you''re captured? We don''t know what''s going to happen in the future. Besides, even if heaven collapses, there always will be a way out. But, you go back to Earth when you die, right? Even then, I''d like to do everything in my power to survive. Heh~~, Teresa Hussey mouth opened a little wider. That''s new. You sure you''re an Earthling? Seol Jihu inwardly replied with the words of ''I don''t want to give up on the life on this side that quickly.'' A short while later. The two of them made up their minds and took their first steps. The exit of the hideout could be reached by the long staircase. One step after the other, they slowly climbed up. Teresa then abruptly opened her mouth to speak. If we go back there and find the magic circle intact, we are going to feel real stupid, won''t we? Even then, there is value in going back. Seol Jihu replied to her. Even if the magic circle is destroyed, there must be something we can salvage. If you''re talking about supplies, wouldn''t they have taken everything back with them? Not at all. There is a weight limit per transfer, so they wouldn''t have taken anything back with them. In that case, that''s good. One more reason to go and check, then. ''.It''d be wonderful if that''s the case.'' The best-case scenario was to find the abandoned supplies, return to the second hideout, and then wait 72 hours to reactivate the transfer magic circle. Unfortunately, the odds of that happening was as good as zero. ''From the get-go, going outside like this is also.'' Seol Jihu had to work hard to swallow back the sighs of lamentation from leaking out of his mouth. Soon, they reached the end of the staircase. A brick wall was blocking the end. You know, I really struggled to open this thing. Teresa complained unhappily while pressing her ear against the wall. Even if they were taking a gamble here, he had no thoughts of walking out without a plan, so he re-activated Nine Eyes. He figured that, at the very least, he should be able to tell the right time to leave. However. ''.Huh?'' Once he confirmed what color it was, he had no choice but to be surprised. Just like before, Teresa was colorless. That wasnt all that surprising since that was how she had always been. No, the truly strange thing was the brick wall, which was now green. ''Did they give up on the manhunt for real?'' I can''t hear anything from the other side. Teresa lifted her ear away from the wall and squatted on the ground. She pulled out the bricks at the bottom and the top before swapping their positions. Seol Jihu watched Teresas back blankly before regaining his wits after hearing a distinct click. Yes! I''m really smart, aren''t I? Look, I memorized everything after doing it just once! Teresa proudly boasted herself before looking behind her. Shall we? Seol Jihu nodded his head. She lightly pushed with her hand, and a part of the wall rotated like a revolving door. He peered at the outside through the slightly-open gap and realized that the same green color was pretty much everywhere. He tilted his head this way and that before taking large strides out of the door. Uh, uh? Teresa panicked and quickly chased after him. Even if you''re in a hurry, we should at least check out the enemy''s movements first. She lowered her voice as much as she could and whispered to him. He couldn''t really think of anything to say because everywhere he looked was dyed green. It really seemed that the Parasites had stopped searching and withdrew from here. Let''s head to the first hideout. H-Hang on! Teresa tried to stop him, but Seol Jihu still took the lead anyway. The further he walked, the more puzzled he got. It was way too quiet here. And everywhere he looked was still dyed in the same green hue. Even Teresa had formed a confused face now. He took a long, hard look around their vicinity before addressing her. By the way, you said that you heard a loud commotion outside just before you fell asleep, yes? Excuse me? Ahh, that. Yes. She quickly admitted. The dummy hideout was too deep and I couldn''t hear it properly, but I thought there was an earthquake or something. How long did the commotion last for? Not really sure. I can''t remember it all that well. But I don''t think it went on for long. They arrived at the room with the first hideout while deeply immersed in the conversation. It was rather messy inside, probably denoting the fact that the place had been turned upside down. The bookshelf was shattered into million pieces too. It was the same story with the hideout. They were expecting it, and sure enough, not only was the magic circle broken, the whole altar had been turned into powder. Fortunately, they still got to discover a small discarded bag at the corner of the room, which proved to be a huge relief. Is there something to eat in there? Teresa''s eyes sparkled in anticipation, but unfortunately, the rescue team hadn''t packed any food. The items in the bag were four bottles of healing potion, a canteen of water, and a coil of rope and a handful of daggers they brought just in case. Chet. She was visibly disappointed, but Oh, well. This is still better than nothing, I guess. She quickly recovered and popped the cork off one of the healing potions. The two of them used a bottle each and carefully applied the liquid across their wounds. Afterwards, they drank a bottle each to heal their internal injuries. Now that their thirst had been quenched somewhat, the condition of their bodies felt a bit better than before. Ah! I finally feel like Im alive. As if she was trying to clean herself using this chance, she began rubbing her wet skin here and there. Meanwhile, Seol Jihu sneaked another look at the corridor. ''It''s the same story over there too?'' He hadn''t seen it wrong, and it was really ''green'' over there. Not only that, the exit he could see faintly at the far back over yonder was also dyed in the green hue. ''But, that doesn''t make any sense.'' Half-convinced and half-confused, he stepped outside the room. His puzzlement grew exponentially greater the closer he got to the exit. Only after he completely walked across the passage did he run into another source of disharmony. ''.The sky bridge isn''t here anymore?'' It wasn''t just the sky bridge either. He also couldn''t see the prison block on the other side of the chasm. No, all his eyes could capture was the darkened empty void. Everything had literally vanished. ''W-What the hell.?'' He looked around in a daze before raising his head up only for his jaw to drop to the floor. He saw the night sky past a hole so large that he couldn''t even begin to fathom just how big it was. That chilly-blue thing floating way up in the sky was definitely the moon. ''Am I dreaming?'' Seol Jihu turned around and flinched. He found Teresa standing there with a shocked face, her line of sight looking diagonally at the bottom of the hole. He followed after her, and his eyes also ripped open. I-Isnt that? Yes, it''s the research facility. Teresa muttered in a hushed voice. The bottom of the hole was in a state of pure chaos. Although they couldnt see clearly, there were debris that looked like pieces of the building lying about. The prison block, the hatchery, the experimental area all of them had collapsed straight down to the ground. Looking at this sight suddenly brought goosebumps all over Seol Jihus skin. He recalled reading a news piece online about a sinkhole in the past. Was it in Japan? The ground in the middle of a city caved in and created a giant hole. He remembered feeling his bowels tighten after seeing a convenience store hanging precariously on the edge of the sinkhole back then. And this was exactly that spectacle. The previous layout of ''?'' was gone and now only ''-'' remained. .Princess? D-Don''t ask me. I don''t know either. Teresa Hussey looked just as confused as he was. What on earth had happened while they were knocked out inside the dummy hideout? The first one to recover her faculties was Teresa. She quickly estimated the distance between the holes entrance and where they were. It was about six meters from the first underground floor to the surface. Looks like we received the graces of the gods with those potion bottles. Teresa spoke in an excited voice and roused up her mana. Bluish aura enveloped both of her hands. Crack! Her five bent fingers stabbed deeply into the bedrock as if they were crushing a block of tofu. Seol Jihu was momentarily taken back before remembering that she was a High Ranker. Nice. With this. She proceeded to create two holes in the wall, then stabbed the spear deeply in a spot just below them. She stood on the spear shaft and shoved her arm powerfully into the wall. After that, she placed her foot on the newly created hole and climbed up. The spots she dug out became footholds; her arms proceeded to move up and down, her climbing speed rather rapid to behold. He looked up in awe at her excellent rock-climbing skill before lowering his gaze while feeling a bit sheepish. Even if the current situation was like this, it didn''t seem well-mannered to ''look up'' at her. Not too long after, Teresa managed to escape out of the hole. However, Seol Jihu felt lost. All he had to was climb using the footholds she created, but his problem was with his useless left arm. It was at that point that a thick rope dropped down before his eyes. Teresa was waving her hand at him from the surface. Don''t try to grab it with your hand, just wrap it around you! I''ll pull you up! Ah. Now that he thought about it, there was a rope in the bag. He pulled the ice spear out from the wall and tied the rope around his body. She roused up her mana as much as possible and began pulling him out. He became even more certain once he got near the surface. There was nothing moving around here. The surroundings were decorated by collapsed ruins of buildings as if their current state was the result of poor construction. ''Seriously, what happened here?'' Did the high-ranking Parasite get pissed off and.? No, that just didnt make any sense. Perhaps a sinkhole really opened up with great timing. Huuu! Having successfully dragged him out of the hole, Teresa spat out a long, heavy sigh and plopped down on the ground. She might have consumed a bottle of healing potion, but that didn''t mean her body had fully recovered. Seeing how tired she looked, he felt apologetic. It felt like he had become baggage, a burden. I''m sorry. Teresa Hussey had been catching her breaths with a relieved, light-hearted face, but her eyes went extra round from his words. About what? Because of me, you. The end of his sentence blurred, but she simply snorted disinterestedly. Nonsense. Even paying you a chest full of treasure isn''t going to be enough to repay everything you''ve done for me. Hang on, you didn''t say that because you really wanted to apologize, right? She grinned playfully and teased him while looking straight at him. At that moment, Seol Jihu felt this strange mixture of emotions. ''Her lips are smiling, but.'' Her eyes weren''t laughing at all. Her two irises, the ones he always thought were rather pretty, were gleaming meaningfully under the chilly moonlight. Isn''t that right? You said that because you were being polite, yes? She asked him again, this time a little more probing. Seol Jihu swallowed back his saliva. He definitely didn''t say those words because he was being polite. Looking back, it was also the same story back during their first meeting. He felt this unexplainable attraction from her. For some reason, he wanted to stand up for her and take care of her. She was someone he wanted to help out. No strings attached. However, he didn''t know why. If he were to forcibly put it into words, then the feeling he got was akin to paying off his debt. Something like that. I guess I was right. You were saying it out of courtesy. Teresa''s eyes were now slightly lonesome as she averted her gaze, but then No, not at all. He finally addressed her. Excuse me? Before coming here, I was warned of a possible sniper. But I completely forgot about that, and it resulted in our current situation. . I''m truly sorry for being unable to rescue you properly. I''m serious. All traces of smiles were wiped off Teresa''s expression. Her always-carefree face suddenly became scarily emotionless. He had never seen her react like this before. Why? She finally opened her mouth. Why do you think that way? You''re an Earthling, aren''t you? You became like this because of me, right? Aren''t you resentful? Why do you say it''s because of you, Princess? Seol Jihu calmly asked back. Regardless of who did it, the destruction of the laboratory had to be carried out. Am I wrong? W-Well, that, thats true, but. She blinked her rapidly. As the light in her eyes grew stronger, the look of disbelief spread on her face even more. ''What''s gotten into her?'' He grew just a tad worried, wondering if he said something he shouldn''t have, but then. Wow, so there really is a person like him in this world. Teresa murmured to herself. The gleam in her eyes also gradually quietened down. I''m surprised. About? You were telling me the truth. Seol Jihu scratched his cheek. Aren''t you trusting me a bit too easily here? Well, there''s a reason for that. She spoke with a rather hoarse voice. You see, I have the ability to read people. Excuse me? Ahh, it''s nothing much, really. One of my ancestors possessed the blood of a Sky Fairy, so. Teresa Hussey hesitated slightly before quietly carrying on. Of course, a long time has passed since then. Every now and then, though, a child is born with an Innate Ability. Like me. An Innate Ability? Seol Jihu was shocked. Yes. Princess, you aren''t supposed to reveal that to. Today is my first time revealing that. Please keep it as a secret between us. Teresa flatly retorted back to him. Seol Jihu activated Nine Eyes and reflexively checked her Status Window. [Teresa Hussey''s Status Window] [4. Abilities.] 1. Innate abilities (1)2. Class abilities (6)3. Other abilities (4) ''She really has one W-What the heck is it now?'' There was another change that took place. Her color changed. A tinge of color began seeping into Teresa''s previous ''colorless'' state. The blindingly gorgeous color greeting him now was gold. The Golden Commandment. She sneaked a couple of glances at the young man standing there like a scarecrow before trying to get up by pushing down on the ground with her palm. But then In any case, we Ouch?! She frowned and hurriedly lifted her hand up. Are you alright? There was something sharp digging into her palm. The scorched-black object looked like a shattered piece of shrapnel. Argh, seriously now. What the heck is. Hm? Teresa tilted her head before her eyes narrowed to a slit. Isnt this Thunder? Thunder? She nodded her head. Yes. It''s a stone with the power of the Earth Spirit condensed within. It also happens to possess incredible explosive power. An explosive? You guys have explosives in this world? Not explosives, but ''Thunder''. It''s called that because it makes a thunderclap when it goes off. She corrected what he said with a simple explanation. In any case, I''ve never heard of such a thing existing before. Eii, were not the Empire. The seven kingdoms obviously don''t have the technology to manufacture something like it. I told you just now, didn''t I? That the power of the Earth Spirit is condensed to create it. Teresa hurriedly waved her hands about as if to say it was impossible. If mana is the exclusive domain of humanity, then Spirits are the exclusive domain of the Sky Fairies. Besides, the Thunder is the result of a master Dwarf artisan polishing his technique to his limits. You could call it the secret weapon of the Federation. Wow. No, wait, they have things like this, yet they are on the back foot against the Parasites? Teresa smirked softly. It''s the opposite, actually. It''s only because the Federation possesses something like this that they are managing to hold onto their tenuous balance. The main forces of the Parasites are truly beyond your imagination. What about the Medusa.? Sure, a Medusa is an ultimate evolution among the mid-tier Parasites, but still, if I were to be honest, they are more like the leaders of local hoodlums. Only when things like the Nosferatus pop up can you say, Oh, the Parasites are serious this time. Nosferatus? They are the Queen''s personal elite guards. Anyways Teresa replied with a short answer and scanned the ground. Similar sorts of shrapnel could be found here and there. She seemed utterly at a loss by what she saw. Strange, why are these things here? [We already thought about it. The Federation were the ones that gave us the information, so they must be operating their own infiltration squads, but.] Seol Jihu recalled what Ian told him before and spoke up. Could someone from the Federation have come here and destroyed this place? With that Thunder thing, I mean. The current circumstance suggests that might be the case. Teresa crossed her arms across her chest. That possibility certainly made sense, especially if it was ''that alien race'' that invaded Paradise but proceeded to construct the unified nation called the Federation. Since they were capable of flight from the moment they were born, it would be comparatively easier for them to make their approach. Doesn''t sound too convincing though. In what regard? Back during the first mission, I got to find out how much importance the Parasites placed to this place. If it weren''t for Agnes, we wouldn''t even have gotten anywhere remotely close. Teresa continued on. And even though the Thunder is really, re~ally powerful, you need to drop dozens of them in the exact same spot at the exact same time in order to create destruction of this scale. Im not sure how that could have happened when the Parasites have been guarding this place day and night without rest. She didn''t finish her sentence, but he could more or less tell what she wanted to say. This ''Thunder'' might be an earth-shattering item, but in order to use it, one had to be in the vicinity of the laboratory first. The thing is, the defense perimeter set up by the Parasites around this place was just about perfect in every way. It didn''t matter whether it was the air or the ground. They were keeping a very close eye for any intruders. Besides, the Parasites would have stepped up with their security after the first infiltration attempt ended in failure. The longer she thought about it, the deeper it felt like she was sinking into a quagmire. I don''t know what to tell you either. He shrugged his shoulders before briefly yelping out loudly. She watched him suffering in pain and broke out into a chuckle. She tried to get up, but then. Ouch! That stings! She pulled her head back and shouted out. The chains had pinched her skin. Urgh. In any case, that''s not important to us now. That was true. They had no idea what happened here, but the important thing was that the laboratory had been crushed. Plus, it was not the end of their trial just because they managed to crawl outside. They managed to overcome the first hurdle through unexpected luck, but they were still stuck in the middle of the enemy territory. Let''s go, my prince. Teresa abruptly presented her hand. My prince, she said. Although Seol Jihus cheeks itched just then, it didn''t sound too bad for some reason. Seol Jihu sheepishly reached out as well. Two of them held each other''s hand and began looking in the same direction. It was in the direction of Haramark. Let''s go back home alive. She whispered to him, and he nodded his head in determination. The escape was only now beginning. Chapter 87. Strange Bedfellows (2) As far as the location of the Delpinion Duchy was concerned, one could say it was right next door to the Haramark Kingdom. The laboratory itself was located in the far northeastern edge of the Duchy''s territory, and it wasn''t all that far from Haramark''s own borders. It was a great stroke of luck that Seol Jihu got to escape alongside Teresa Hussey. She may not have been an Archer, but thankfully, she was rather well versed in the local topography, and there was no need to worry that they would head in the wrong direction. We don''t have a lot of time left. She proposed that they take the shortest route to the Arden Valley. It was located in the border region so it was close. More importantly, there was the Arden Fortress as well. Since there was a new structure under construction, it was stocked up with plenty of supplies, and due to the previous incident, powerful combat forces were stationed there as well. Teresa recommended that they march there, saying that if they walked non-stop, they would reach their destination as early as on the fifth day, or at the latest, the sixth. * Their first day was trouble-free. Although it was only the periphery, Seol Jihu still got to see what the regions controlled by the Parasites looked like. The assessment he gave after walking the whole day? A ''dead world''. Not a single hint of vitality or life could be seen. The ash-colored soil touching the soles of his feet were beyond the state of crumbling and now was as hard as a rock. All the blades of grass he saw were yellow and dried up. On the rare occasions when he saw a tree, they were thin and desiccated as if they were an apple gnawed on by a rat. Teresa warned him not to carelessly touch anything, just in case. But she also added that the condition in the Delpinion Duchy was actually comparably better than elsewhere. She said the changes to the conditions of the Empire, now serving as the center of the Parasites, couldn''t even be imagined and let a sigh escape from her lips. Seol Jihu decided to concentrate on walking, instead. He simply wanted to get the hell out of this place as soon as he could. * Around the time when the second day came to greet them. He added one more item to his assessment. The changes in the temperature during the day and night were extreme, to say the least. When the evening came, the temperature dropped like a rock. It was too damn cold. Whitish steam escaped whenever they opened their mouths. As the night deepened, the coldness grew heavier. It was so cold that, for the first time in his life, Seol Jihu experienced the phenomenon of failing to fall asleep because of the coldness. Back when he was in the military, he had to participate in winter wilderness training that took place in the middle of a frozen mountainside. But even that wasn''t as cold as this. Not only did the chilly air seep into his body, but it also seemed to be gnawing at his bones and digging up his bone marrows. He even had a hallucination of suffering frostbite and watching his toes fall off by themselves. During the dawn of that night, the two of them desperately huddled together without knowing who started it first. They had no choice. In front of the real need to survive, things like embarrassment or honor were readily thrown out the window. Seol Jihus teeth clattered by themselves from the bitter cold, but he forced himself to close his eyes and rest. He was on the brink of going insane. The sole ray of comfort was the faint warmth transmitted through the skin pressing against his, and the soft sensations wrapped around his neck and back. * Third day. Teresa continued to encourage the young man by saying that they were almost there, that they only needed to push themselves just a bit more. Seol Jihu knew that she was going through an even harder time than he was, so he did his best not to show his struggles. Unfortunately, the feared event had come to pass around midday. For the first time during this journey, his Nine Eyes returned a yellow color in the distant horizon. Considering that they were still within the enemy territory, there was a good chance that the color would become even more severe. ''What should we do now?'' While he stood there deliberating, the yellow-colored region suddenly widened in scope. No, should he say that it was actually approaching closer? Soon, the yellow hue changed to orange, then morphed to crimson red almost in an instant. Seol Jihu freaked out and hurriedly grasped Teresa''s hand. Princess! Y-Yes? We need to retreat, right now. Retreat?! Teresa formed a puzzled face of someone asking, What are you talking about? He was pressed for time, so he simply dragged her along and hid behind a huge boulder. She remained puzzled, but her expression hardened soon enough after hearing the buzzing of beating wings. Seol Jihu pointed upwards. .Oh, god. Teresa''s eyes grew as large as a pair of large bells. Strange flying lifeforms covering up the sky like a swarm of locusts were rushing in their general direction. As if they were merely scouting the area, the swarm circled around once and rapidly flew west. They never thought this would be easy, but now that they saw what they were up against with their own two eyes, well, this was well beyond their expectations. .I made a mistake. Teresa muttered in a daze. I figured that, with the laboratory gone, there would be no patrols around the border region. It was the exact opposite. Their numbers had increased far more. Still, let''s continue on. Seol Jihu grasped the rudium hanging around his neck. Only about the size of a fingernail was left, but still, it was there and he could use it. From here on, let me take the lead. He also decided to leave Nine Eyes on all the time. Teresa sneaked a glance at him. Just how did he detect the approaching enemies? He wasnt even an Archer. Her curiosity was roused up, but instead of asking, she simply nodded her head. * Fourth day. Their water finally ran out. They were already injured to begin with, and now that they were on a forced march as well, their bodies demanded to be rehydrated more often than usual. At first, they took small sips to wet their throats if the thirst grew too much. But that meant their water supply got reduced far too quickly, so they agreed to spit back into the canteen after sloshing it around within their mouths. And eventually, they stopped at wetting their lips and that was it. They tried so hard to conserve their water, but in the end, the bottle ran dry. Now they really had nothing left to eat or drink. This sucks. Teresa smacked her lips unhappily for a little while before telling him that she''d be back in a few. She soon returned and handed the canteen over to him, which issued the trademark sound of liquid sloshing inside. Here you go. Seol Jihu was about to ask, What kind of magic did you just cast? But then Seol, you should do your business in the canteen, too. Don''t waste it. Eh? Piss. You know, piss. He freaked out from her following words. P-Pee? Stop looking at me like that. Teresa''s cheeks reddened slightly, but her words remained firm and resolute. If we want to continue living, for the time being, we have no choice but to drink this. Still I dont think its very good for your body. Seol Jihu formed an unwilling expression. Of course it''s no good. Having said that, the first piss is probably the most tolerable of the lot. It''s not as bad as you think to drink. Sounds like you''ve got experience in this. Yes. Teresa admitted to it without any hesitation. Was it back when I ran away from the Capital? I was wandering around the desert all alone, and I was really thirsty, so. I pissed, I drank that, then I pissed again, drank that.. Well, that''s how I survived, anyway. . It''s not something you can continue doing, though. At the end of repeating that cycle, I just couldn''t drink it anymore. While inwardly being dumbfounded by her drive to survive, he formed a fed-up expression. In any case, I won''t force you to drink it. Even then, don''t pee on the ground and waste it, okay? Let me drink it, instead. Since she came out like that, he had no choice. In the end, he had to relieve himself by taking aim at the small mouth of the canteen. Grasping its warm exterior left him with somewhat dirty and complicated emotions. ''How much further do we need to go?'' The sun was up high in the sky, but the day was gloomier than he thought as if thick clouds had rushed in. Seol Jihu sighed as he stared at the darkened sky. * Fifth day. Their walking speed had plummeted to a crawl. It was because the appearances of the Parasites had become far more frequent now. Every time that happened, they had to hide or hurriedly go in another direction. In some cases, they even had to go back the way they came from. Unfortunately, they had to tread on this path if they were to reach Arden Valley. When they really had no choice, he used the remaining rudium. More and more things now required his attention and that naturally led to a decrease in their conversation. In fact, they were trying to conserve their energy by not speaking to each other. That''s how exhausted they were. However, what made Seol Jihu despair the most was his ''Nine Eyes''. He forcefully carried on by telling himself that their destination wasn''t far, but when he saw the riot of red color utterly dominating his view by the foot of the valley, he almost broke down mentally. ''This. Should we even attempt this?'' He was suddenly overcome with an inexplicable deja vu. Didn''t he go through a similar sort of experience back in the Neutral Zone? Back when he took on the ''Impossible'' mission. The moment he walked past the dense forest, the red color instantly morphed into black. From ''Immediate Retreat Recommended'' straight to ''Escape Immediately''. Seol Jihu felt conflicted. He had rudium as well as his Nine Eyes. No matter how optimistically he tried to analyze the situation, though, there was only one inevitable conclusion waiting for them at the end. They enter the valley, they die. I guess the Parasites haven''t lowered their vigilance yet. When he stood around unable to say anything for dozens of minutes, Teresa roughly figured out what was on his mind and tried to console him. We shouldn''t have come here to begin with. She softly muttered to herself, but Seol Jihu forced his head to barely move from side to side. Teresa''s idea was logical. This was no one''s fault. No, they knew there was a risk of things playing out this way. Their current problem had to do with the encirclement; rather than disappearing, it had become even heavier than before and that meant they couldn''t advance even though the valley was right in front of them. All the bloody hardships they went through were for nothing. Seol Jihu finally managed to open his lips. What should we do? Teresa couldn''t immediately make her reply. Inwardly, she wanted to recommend that they go in and risk everything. No, she thought that he''d really do it if she said it out loud first. That was how undecided Seol Jihu looked to her. However, there was something she grew to be sure of on their way here. And that would be about this young man possessing some kind of unknown ability. Without it, there was no way they would have avoided running into Parasites to this extent. So, if he was stuck in such a deep pit of dilemma, that could only mean one thing. Teresa also felt reluctant, but that didn''t mean they could simply waltz right in. It was just that her body was almost pushed to the edges of a cliff, and she simply couldn''t make a logical decision. What would she have done under normal circumstances? When she thought about it this way, an answer arrived immediately. Let''s go back. With some difficulty, Teresa spoke up her opinion. We don''t need to go through the valley necessarily. I''m sure there are openings somewhere else. Seol Jihu dazedly turned around to go the other way. * Sixth day. They had picked up pursuers. He couldn''t be sure, but he still got this strong feeling that they did. His Nine Eyes would constantly warn him whenever he tried to take a short break. It was the same story during the march too. It was as if the pursuers had picked up on their trails and were chasing after them. Eventually, they were discovered by the flying lifeforms chasing after them like crazy. He hurriedly used the rudium and avoided falling into the absolute worst situation, but. . .It was gone. Leaving behind only a slender smoke, the final bit of rudium was gone. One of their most powerful protections was no more. Their march had become a lot harder as a result. They couldn''t risk walking on wide-open plains and had to walk on rugged terrains with many places they could hide. Their sleep had become very short naps, and they had to take them alternatively. They knew they would die if they lowered their guards even for a second. All they could rely on was Seol Jihus Nine Eyes. * Seventh day. They stopped talking. Not a word was exchanged between the two of them. No one asked where they were going nor did they volunteer to offer that information. Seol Jihu used his Nine Eyes to watch the surroundings like a hawk, and Teresa Hussey simply followed him from behind in silence. Eventually, they reached their physical limit. No, perhaps it was far more correct to say that their limit had been reached a couple of days ago. The knowledge of the Arden Valley being so close by managed to suppress their limit, but the moment they changed their direction, everything exploded out like water gushing out of a broken dam. He no longer felt any connection to his left shoulder. It was the same story for his right-side waist. His wounds had festered and yellow-ish puss leaked out. They itched and burned as sunlight relentlessly pounded on him. He also came to realize that, although it was bitterly cold during the night, the daytime was incredibly hot in reverse. Under the uncaring glare of the sun, it felt as if their flesh was being cooked alive. Even worse, not a drop of sweat showed signs of coming out. Cough, cough. Seol Jihu heaved and coughed dryly. His entire body felt heavy. Not only on his skin, but even his innards seemed to be filled with bubbling rusty liquids. It wasn''t all that surprising for serious internal injuries to develop after spending so much time in the land with such a pronounced difference in temperature. That wasn''t all. Perhaps because he had been using Nine Eyes for too long, he felt a dizzying sensation assault him. It felt like a knife was busy stabbing and scooping out his brain cells. However, the hardest thing to endure wasn''t the pain. It wasn''t even the persistent pursuit by the Parasites, either. No, it was the damn hunger and thirst. The thirst was painful enough to nearly kill him. He followed his instinct and let his tongue lick his lips, but all he could feel was rough, cracked skin. His throat was so parched that it felt like it was on fire. He wouldn''t have given a damn even if his throat was torn into pieces as long as he could drink a can of ice-cold Coke at this moment. Seol Jihu hurriedly bit into his ice spear. The cold aura emitted strongly by the weapon helped to cool down his mouth, but that was just about it. No matter how hard he sucked, the spear didn''t want to melt. He dejectedly lowered the spear. Teresa had been wordlessly watching him and pushed the canteen at him. He slowly shook his head. He already tried to drink three or four times before but ended up wasting his energy after retching his head off. Once, he succeeded in taking just one mouthful but had to spit it out in the end. There was nothing he could do when his stomach violently resisted against drinking that. ''Water. Water.'' The young man bit his spear again. * Eighth day. Seol Jihu walked, his gaze staring fixedly at the ground. He walked, staring only at Teresa''s calves shining gold. Perhaps because he had not slept properly in days, drowsiness was relentlessly assaulting him. The inside of his head was numb. His body didn''t feel like his. He consciously blocked out all sensations and continued to trudge forward without a plan. And so, as he continued to march in this state of no thoughts or feelings, Teresa''s legs suddenly ''went'' upwards in his view. ''Uh?'' For some reason, his body felt much more comfortable. The crumbling soil pressed against his cheek felt softer and cushier than any bed he''d been on. ''.What''s this?'' Abruptly, he heard someone talk to him. He felt the sensation of his body being shaken around. You gotta wake up! Wake up? That''s weird. I haven''t blacked out, you know. I''ll help you up. His line of sight automatically rose up. It felt like he was being dragged up by force. Only then did he realize that he had collapsed on the ground. And he also could see something quite huge in the distance. Seol Jihu continued to silently glare with his blurry, unfocused eyes. ''What is that?'' Seol, that''s a mountain. A mountain. ''A mountain.? Mountain Uh? What is a mountain?'' We''ve arrived at the foot of the mountain range!! If we cross that.! ''The mountain crossing. a mountain?'' He dazedly looked on without any response, and Teresa Hussey observed him with worried eyes from the side. She couldn''t see any hints of emotion beneath his half-closed eyelids. Ah. About ten seconds later, Seol Jihu opened his lips. A mountain. mountain. Right. a mountain. He murmured over and over again, but then. ''The Did I switch Nine Eyes off.?'' .A frown formed on his brows. ''Why can''t I see any color.?'' Seol Jihu tried to force his legs to take unsteady steps forward. Unfortunately, he collapsed again after barely making it past the foot of the mountain range. Seol!! Teresa hurriedly approached him. His face clearly expressed his confusion regarding why he fell like that. Hah hah, hah. Are you alright? Should we take a short break? N-No. Seol Jihu used the spear as a walking stick and staggered back up. Teresa tried to stop him. This won''t do. Let''s take a break, even if it''s only for a short while. If we continue on at this rate. No, I can still walk. Pahng! The sound of air exploding suddenly resounded out. He had activated the Festina Earring. Look. You see He formed a soulless smile and shifted his legs. He seemed to be walking forward without many issues before falling back to the ground again. Uh.? Seeing him flounder about and babble on incoherently like that, Teresa Hussey began chewing on her lower lip. His breathing was rough, his skin boiling hot. It was obvious that his body couldn''t endure anymore. There had been small hints throughout the march. Actually, him being able to endure up until now could be seen as a legitimate miracle. Most average people would have crumbled in defeat in less than four days. Yet, Seol Jihu managed to last eight days, twice the average, with a grievously wounded body, being pursued day and night, and worse still, unable to eat or drink. As a human being, one would naturally have his limits. Even if he was blessed with a tough physique and mana built up through a harsh training regime, he wouldn''t be able to hang on forever. Teresa dragged the unmoving young man and laid him down in between the several boulders jutting out from the ground. Stay here for a little while, okay? . I''ll go and look for something to eat or drink. Even if it''s tree sap. By the time he regained his wits, the Princess was nowhere to be seen. Only the canteen and the spear lying on the ground were keeping him company. He remained lying dead still like a corpse before forcing his upper torso to sit up. He dearly wished to stay down and black out, just like that. He thought that, if he was unconscious, at least he''d not suffer through this hunger and thirst for a little while. However. ''I can''t drag her down anymore.'' .Unless he was by himself, it''d prove to be a huge inconvenience for her to blackout when they were supposed to be moving together. ''I gotta stand up.'' In order to do so, though, he needed energy. He needed to give his body nutrients so it could move again. Just one sip of water, and he thought he''d be able to get going again. It was at this moment that the canteen entered his eyes. . Seol Jihu gingerly reached out to it. ''It''s not dirty.'' Regardless of what, this ''liquid'' was expelled from human bodies. His trembling hands popped the top off and tilted the canteen over his lips. Now-cooled liquid dribbled down. Gulp, gulp. He forced himself to swallow twice, and almost immediately, his brows furrowed violently. Wuup. Wuuuook!! Accompanied by a fit of heavy coughing, he began vomiting right away. He supported his weight with both of his hands and retched over and over again. He knew that he was being pathetic, but no matter what he did, he just couldn''t get used to the acrid stink unique to human urine. Keuh, heuh. Once his gagging reflex came to an end, he began sobbing next. However, there were no tears. Honestly speaking, he wanted to break down and cry several times during his journey here. He didn''t want to make her worry with a display of how badly he was suffering, so he held everything back. But now that he was left alone, the uncontrollable crying erupted out. ''Compromise, my ass.'' He''d been often thinking about this during the march. He thought that he shouldn''t have come and that he threw his idiot self into this trouble. He should have listened to others when they tried to dissuade him. But when his thoughts reached there, he began hating himself. He felt like a pathetic loser. Keuk. Kkeuh. His lips were sobbing, but neither tears nor snot came out. It seemed that there was not a drop of moisture left in his body. He gasped and gagged for a long while before gritting his teeth. Perhaps due to all that retching and sobbing, his once-hazy mind had regained its lost focus. ''I gotta endure.'' His innards tumbled ceaselessly, but he still bit into the spear shaft. He planned to conserve as much strength as possible and leave right after Teresa Hussey returned. . However, she didn''t want to come back no matter how long he waited. ''Could she'' Did he get left behind? His thoughts briefly reached there, but he immediately threw that notion away. Teresa wasn''t someone like that But, even if she did leave him behind, there was nothing he could say about that, really. ''I gotta remain sharp.'' He decided to wait for a little while longer and activated his Nine Eyes. ''Mm?'' Only then did he finally realize that something was wrong. He couldn''t see any color. The mountains were completely ''colorless''. It was then. Rustle, rustle. Everything had been quiet until then, but he could now hear the sounds of dried leaves being stepped on. He tried to get up, thinking that it was Teresa but stopped abruptly. There was more than one footstep. He slowly scanned his surroundings and almost bit his tongue. The mountains were still colourless, but the yellow color was slowly approaching him from behind. ''Parasites??'' Again. These things were pursuing him again. He just couldn''t figure out how they were able to sniff out his traces, but nonetheless, what disgusting persistence this was. Eventually, the yellow color drew closer and closer until it began lazily encroaching past the jutting boulders. Seol Jihu grasped his ice spear tightly and crouched his body as much as he could. ''Keep going. Keep going like that.'' He fervently prayed in his heart, but then, the footsteps came to an end. He unconsciously held his breath. A choking silence suddenly descended. Sniff, sniff. There was the sound of something sniffing the air, and then Woof, woof!! Out of the blue, he was greeted by the sounds of some things barking angrily. Tap, tap, tap, tap! And then, there was the unmistakable presence of several things quickly running towards his location. Instinctively realizing that things had gone very wrong, he raised his body up. If he were to be honest, he dearly wished that these things were just some wild wolves. ''Hah.'' Unfortunately, what revealed themselves were a group of Parasites. They consisted of six never-before-seen mummy-like humanoid things with mud continuously dripping off, as well as four wolves infested with maggots. ''And the Princess isn''t even here.'' . Seol Jihu lifted his head up and stared at the sky, even though there were enemies in front of him. That was how great the despair he felt right now. ''Just die?'' For a moment there, he was really tempted by the idea. He somehow managed to force himself up, but he didn''t think he''d win against these things. So, rather than wasting more energy and suffer more pain, why not cleanly stab himself in the neck and be done with it? Wouldn''t that be better? [Even then, I''d like to do everything in my power to survive.] It was then, words uttered by someone entered his brain. No, it wasn''t someone, but he himself said that. [Let''s go back home alive.] Once he remembered Teresa, the temptation dissipated. ''Alive?'' The moment he lowered his gaze, his expression vacant and distant ''That''s right.'' His dried, cracked lips were firmly squeezed shut. From the beginning, there ever were only two choices for him C either run away or fight. It didn''t matter which one he chose, he simply didn''t want to die without a struggle. Even if he did die here, taking one out with him would decrease the burden on Teresas escape later. When his thoughts reached there, his courage level shot up by several levels. Cough! He dryly coughed out. His eyes itched and ached. Just holding the spear made it feel like his arm would fall off at any second. His stamina had hit rock bottom a long time ago, so it was impossible to jump around and fight in a cool manner now. Despite all that. Seol Jihu still made a move. He didn''t even consciously think of doing this, yet his right hand grabbed his left and placed it on the spear shaft. Then, the right hand grasped the bottom of the weapon. The spear unsteadily wobbled about. Just like that, he lifted the tip of the spear and took aim at his front. ''If it''s just one time.'' Kiiiieeehh-!! With a loud screech, enemies powerfully pounced on him. And he too thrust forward very naturally, as well. Whoosh! He scrounged up every ounce of power he had and performed the ''Thrust'', the one he trained for hundreds of thousands of times back in the Neutral Zone. Now freed from all thoughts and feelings, he stared in trance at the enemy rushing at him and threw out his final attack. In an instant, the claw-like arm reaching out and the extending spear sharply exchanged attacks. Chapter 88. Strange Bedfellows (3) Stab. He stabbed something. Rather than penetrating deeply though, it felt like he just poked it. Having finally succeeded in pushing the spear forward, his body began faltering greatly. ''I can''t endure anymore.'' He had scrounged up every ounce of energy until there was none left. As if it knew its job was done, what little strength left in his body scattered and disappeared completely. Just as he felt the irresistible enervation taking over him. ? .His eyes opened wide. Every single Parasite pouncing at him with murderous intents had all frozen in their spots. As for his spear, it was poking out from the chest of. Eh? He stabbed it, but it was ''poking'' out? Something didn''t feel right. He looked again, and as it turned out, the speartip only managed to graze the Parasite. He finally recognized that something had gone wrong. But at that moment, the Parasites began falling to the ground one by one. Each fallen creature sported a rapier stuck in its back. ''What the hell?'' Before he could figure out what was happening, though, his eyelids threatening to close finally shut down on him. His knees went slack and his waist bent down. His body dangerously staggered about before powerlessly crumbling down as if to announce that it couldn''t go on any longer. But, just before he collapsed to the ground. Hm. A single hand suddenly grabbed him by the scruff of his neck. With a body in this state, he still struggled right until he was about to pass out. When did this being arrive? A figure draped in an ivory gown was standing behind him. A rare willpower for a human. A hood was pulled low so only the half of her face was visible, but still, her red lips could be seen forming a slight grin. Take care of the remains, and join us later after covering up all traces. The being issued her orders and turned around to disappear towards the mountain, while dragging the unconscious young man behind. * An unknown amount of time later. Euh. Euh. The first thing Seol Jihu felt after regaining his consciousness was this burning thirst. Looks like he''s coming around. And then, he heard an unfamiliar voice, as well as Seol, how are you feeling? Seol? A familiar one. Water. Water. Abruptly, he felt something carefully slide under his neck and gently support his head upwards. Next up, something small but full entered his gaping mouth. He followed his instincts and immediately clamped his mouth shut. Ouch. The ''something'' supporting his head flinched a little. But he was far too focused on that small, roundish thing inside his mouth to notice. It was soft, but also slightly moist. Although it didn''t contain a lot of moisture, he was like a little puppy busy sucking on its mother''s teats. In the end, he couldn''t hold back and bit down on it, causing rich liquid contained within to burst forth. Pooooh!! The moment it did, he almost spat it right out. ''W-What kind of taste is this.?'' At once, bitter, sour, astringent, and salty tastes evenly assaulted his tongue. This taste had to be the result of mixing soy sauce and vinegar only to be left rotting for a few months inside the sewers. It was more than strong enough to cause terror in his heart. With it, the fog in his hazy mind was lifted up in an instant. To think he''d bite straight into a ''dulce''. He must be a pretty brave human being. A light chuckle followed after those words. He had no clue what she was saying, but regardless, he roused up a super-human level of endurance to fight back. This was still liquid. Sure, it tasted like dogshit, but it wasn''t as disgusting as one''s pee. He took it as life-giving water and swallowed everything down in one go. Keuh.. An incredibly bitter aftertaste seeped into his throat. The thirst remained as strong as ever. It felt as if a handful of water drops fell on the boiling-hot metal plate and got evaporated in an instant. Still, he found enough energy to open his eyes with that. P-Princess.? He saw Teresa''s face. You woke up. She formed a refreshing smile. Where. Inside a cave. I''m sorry. The pursuers arrived while I was away.. Now that he could think a bit clearer, just what had happened back then? Seol Jihu could only tilt his head in confusion. The last thing he remembered was the Parasites falling down, not by himself but by someone else''s hands. Was that you, Princess? No, it wasn''t. Teresa shifted her gaze to the side. It was these folks that saved us. He followed after her gaze and spotted six other figures, five of them sitting near the entrance of a cave. All of them wore similar gowns with hoods pulled up so he couldn''t see their faces. Seol Jihu was about to express his gratitude but flinched for a moment. . How should he say this? It felt a bit off to call them ''human''. He studied them deeply and eventually discovered the reason for that strangeness. He saw a pair of neatly-folded black wings on the back of the figure standing in front of the group. An angel?? .An angel, is it? Its been a really long time since I last heard someone call me by that name. The black-winged figure replied. At first, there was a strong hint of toughness within that baritone voice, but thanks to the gentleness of how it was spoken, there was no doubt the voice belonged to a woman. Well, I was called that once upon a time. Remorse could be felt from her voice. Well, on top of losing our place to be, we were even corrupted. I no longer possess the qualification to call myself an angel. What was she talking about now? They are from the Federation. Teresa explained it to him. And, if my estimation is correct, then. She sneaked a glance at the black wings and continued on. She must be a Fallen Angel. Seol Jihu panicked rather greatly after hearing those words. He knew almost nothing about these ''Fallen Angels''. Although they had taken the lead in establishing the giant unified nation called the Federation, the ''Fallen Angels'' were also a race alien to this planet. In other words, they were not natives of Paradise, just like Earthlings and Parasites. Seol Jihu''s head was resting on Teresa''s thighs until then. He forced his body to stand back up again. It was only right and proper that he expressed his gratitude to those that saved him. But, if one were to get serious about it, they were still his enemies. The Fallen Angel opened her mouth first. Well I get why you don''t see us in a favorable light. After all, we are invaders while you are being invaded. . However, our situation being what it is, won''t you set aside your hostile thoughts for a while? Yours and our positions are about the same right now, at least the way I see it. She''s right. Seol? Please, you don''t have to be too stiff. Teresa willingly nodded her head. Seeing her being like that, Seol Jihu could only scratch his head. .Thank you very much for saving us. No need to say thanks. You, humans, reached out to us first, and we simply decided to join hands to cooperate, that''s all. ''Reached out first?'' Seol Jihu tilted his head again. Did they owe the Federation something in the past? Besides, there is worth rescuing a bloodline from the Haramark Royal Family. You''re overestimating me. I only speak the truth. You are a human holding a favorable view towards the Federation, after all. Teresa shrugged her shoulders. We should be the one thanking you. With you people smashing apart their mass production plans, we can now all breathe a sigh of relief. Fufufu. There indeed had been quite a few unhappy voices on our side. The Fallen Angel grinned refreshingly and pulled out a bluish stone from within her gown. They said that, with the amount of Thunder used to destroy the laboratory, we could have defended the Tigol Fortress. In the end, it was choosing between one or the other. You have chosen humanity''s continued existence over the Tigol Fortress, in other words. Many suggested that we ignore your problems. The Beastmen Alliance were especially vocal in their opposition. Teresa smiled bitterly. The Beastmen Alliance was the second largest political power once upon a time, but they couldn''t endure the assault of the Parasites and ran off to join the Federation. Furthermore, the humans had simply watched the Beastmen Alliances destruction from the sidelines. It was then that you all stepped forward proactively. Quite unexpectedly, too. If you''re talking about the Arden Fortress, it wasn''t much. No need to be modest. If you take into consideration the deployment of the Parasites'' forces, you can easily tell that the Queen''s attention has been dispersed rather greatly. She probably can''t afford to let the fortress go up in the Arden Valley. Thanks to that, we were free to roam this far into their territory, too. Seol Jihu inwardly went, Can it be? He could think of a certain something when the Arden Fortress was mentioned in their conversation. Back then, he didn''t think too deeply about it, but who knew that the gold color would come back to him in this manner? In any case, it was quite a bizarre thing. The Fallen Angel lightly tossed the bluish stone up and down repeatedly before muttering to herself. What was? I''m talking about the plan to mass-produce the mutated species. In order to disrupt that plan, we had to destroy the laboratory within the Delpinion Duchy. The other facilities aren''t as important. Not only was that place the true headquarters of their plan, but it was also the advanced outpost for their upcoming campaign. Right, now that I think about it, just what happened back then? I mean, the security must have been incredible, so how did you do it? We can''t be sure. The Fallen Angel spoke rather calmly. In reality, we were close to giving up. The supplies we brought were running out, yet we couldn''t find a single opening But then, an opportunity was suddenly created out of nowhere. Out of nowhere? Yes. For some reason, every single Parasite force guarding the surface rushed underground. Thanks to that, we were able to bury not just every bastard below the surface, but those that went inside, too. She grinned, her pearly-white teeth now on full display. H-Hang on. Seol Jihu hurriedly asked her. You said that every single ground force entered the underground floor? That''s right. Theres no doubt since I confirmed it with my own eyes. Do you know what happened? .Could it be? He blinked several times before quietly opening his lips. If his memories weren''t wrong, during his escape after rescuing Teresa and being chased by the entirety of the enemy forces, he distinctly remembered sensing the presence of Parasites rushing down the stairs connected to the surface. Teresa heard him explain this and cried out Ah! Hoh. The Fallen Angel stopped tossing the bluish stone and pursed her lips. Is this human telling the truth? She looked behind, meaning she wasn''t asking him. One of the hooded figures sitting around nodded briefly. He''s speaking the truth. I didn''t sense any falsehood from him. A beautiful voice came from this hooded figure. It was so beautiful, in fact, he grew curious now as to what she looked like. The Fallen Angel chuckled softly. In that case, this matter should be treated as the first cooperation between the Federation and the humans. Worth celebrating, don''t you agree? Teresa grinned and went along with the flow. Celebrate. Celebrating sounds nice, but. The Fallen Angel fidgeted around with the bluish stone before letting a long sigh escape from her lips. That''s for when we make it out of here alive. W-Well, that. At least, for us, that is. Those words managed to sink the mood in the cave pretty quickly. Indeed, their reality hadn''t changed at all. So. The Fallen Angel''s voice became lower in octave. Let''s stop with the side-talk and begin discussing more constructive things. I agree. Constructive things. Teresa nodded her head. Seeing you guys hole up here in the mountain range, that means. There is no way out. Yup, that''s what I thought. Teresa''s shoulders sagged visibly. It was the same story for us. We tried to go through the valley first but changed our direction to here. We made rounds along the entirety of the border region but still couldn''t spot any openings. Sure, we knew that they had deployed their forces in strategic points, but. This, it feels like their net has become even longer and heavier than before. Does that mean the Parasite Queen is really pissed off about the bombing of the laboratory? We should assume that''s the case. Ehew. Teresa Hussey smacked her lips before carrying on with a dispirited voice. This is seriously annoying. With us, sure, we only have our legs, but for you to find it difficult to escape. She was referring to their wings, of course. Their anti-air defense network is perfect. The Fallen Angel replied with a forlorn voice. On top of flight-capable lifeforms, they have hundreds of snipers. Snipers? The creature that wounded this human''s shoulder. Seol Jihu reflexively took a look at his left shoulder and his eyes grew wide. He was wondering why his body felt a bit better than before, and now he could see clean bandages tightly wrapped around there. Uh, huh? Furthermore, his arm moved according to his thoughts. Although it still hurt, it was much more tolerable than before. ''They even healed me.'' While he was being deeply moved by their generous gesture, the Fallen Angel continued on. It is impossible to break through their arc of firing and escape. We might be able to go through it once somehow, but we definitely wouldn''t be able to deal with their pursuing force. Well be shot down before we can escape the Forest of Denial. It was at this point that Seol Jihu''s eyes opened slightly wider. That''s why, we wanted to make an offer to you. We''ll decide after hearing you out. Why don''t you help us with causing a diversion? Teresa''s expression crumpled. You want us to become bait? Technically speaking, yes. Everyone here will become baits. What the Fallen Angel suggested was this. Firstly, four out of six Federation members present would pair up into two groups and try their luck piercing the left and right sides of the enemy''s manhunt. In case they were discovered, they would lead the pursuers away, creating a slight opening. Next, both Seol Jihu and Teresa would try their luck. The Fallen Angel and the remaining member would observe the situation and decide what to do. One could say that this plan was devised for the sake of this remaining member, the one that the Fallen Angel was to accompany. However. This plan may not prove to be such a bad one for both of you. She wasn''t saying that the two humans should sacrifice themselves for their cause. Right now, the story was roughly the same regardless of which part of the border region they got to. If they couldn''t find any other way, the situation called for them to attempt a forceful breakthrough anyway. So, doing it this way might give them a better chance. In theory, the percentage of their survival would increase, even if that increase was smaller than a teardrop of a newborn chick. Judging by your plan, I guess you two hold important positions within the Federation that require you to go back no matter what, correct? We don''t have a reason to let you in on that. In any case. What will you do? It''s fine if you don''t agree. We shall leave the decision to you. Mm. If not The Fallen Angel looked at Teresa deliberating seriously and added something else. If you can think of something better, please tell me. I''m all ears. Teresa shifted her gaze over to her companion; the young man in question seemed to be thinking about something quite deeply. Seol? . Darling~? ? Seol Jihu blinked his eyes. D-Did you say something, Your Highness? If you didn''t hear it, it''s fine. What will you do? Uhm It doesn''t sound good. How come? It''s a plan based on sacrificing someone. But, there''s no other way. The Fallen Angel replied. Without someone sacrificing themselves, it will be difficult for even one person to escape. Of course, I''m aware of how humans think. However, our current situation dictates that we have to think realistically and act accordingly. I understand what you''re saying. You know, yet you say that? Yes. Hoh-oh. Does that mean I think I have a better plan. Seol Jihu replied before shifting his gaze over to his side. Princess. Yes? Is this the mountain range where the Lioners used to live? Well, that was the case, but according to Ian''s report, they seemed to have moved their nests to somewhere within the Forest of Denial. He knew that already. After all, he witnessed that with his own eyes. That means this mountain range is connected to the Forest of Denial. Yes, it is. Teresa affirmed it. In that case, do you know where the Napal Hill is in relation to our current position? The Napal Hill? I do know where it is, but.? Why was he suddenly asking her about the Forest of Denial and the Napal Hill? Teresa dazedly stared at him. He looked to be slowly withering away not too long ago, but there was a hint of life returning to his eyes now. Those were the eyes of someone who found hope. She wasn''t sure what he was thinking of, but Please, hear him out. She suppressed her fluttering heart and glanced at the Fallen Angel. The defense of the Arden Fortress and the infiltration of the laboratory C he was responsible for making them happen. I promise you, you won''t be disappointed by hearing him out. Well, if it''s only listening to him. No, wait. Before anything else could be said, the Fallen Angel asked him first. Before you speak, I want to ask you a couple of things. Seol Jihu nodded his head. First of all, this plan you''re about to put forward C will there be no sacrifices? I can''t guarantee that. Is there a higher chance of success then causing a distraction? Individually speaking, yes. Fine. Lastly The Fallen Angel took her time before slowly throwing her question out. Your plan. Is it a plan for not just the two of you, but everyone present here? Of course. Seol Jihu replied without hesitation as if to imply ''Why ask something so obvious?'' The Fallen Angel took a look behind her again. The hooded figure with the beautiful voice opened her lips. All truth. I couldn''t sense a single shred of falsehood in him. So that''s how it is. The Fallen Angel crossed her arms. Her black wings softly fluttered a little, perhaps to signal that her interest had been piqued. Fine. She grasped the bluish stone tightly and spoke. Let''s hear it. * Around the time when the sun hit the middle of the sky. All eight of them stepped outside the cave. They walked for a while before stopping at a certain point in the mountain range. It''s not in a straight line, but this should be the general vicinity where you can see the Napal Hill. That''s fine. We don''t need to be too precise with the location. Teresa Hussey spoke first and Seol Jihu replied back to her. They didn''t need to speak at length. They had finished discussing everything back inside the cave, so they simply got right into preparing themselves. The Fallen Angel unfurled her wings wide. The other five also unfurled theirs, but unlike their leader, their wings were like a butterflies. The Fallen Angel embraced Teresa, and Seol Jihu was embraced by the one among the five that possessed a particularly beautiful pair of white wings. She was none other than the one who assessed whether he was lying or not earlier. With those two in the center, the remaining four positioned themselves to guard them. When the Fallen Angel gave out her order, all five of them began murmuring something out. They cast magic using chants that were distinctly different from human Magicians, something no human ears could ever understand. Swiiiish, whooosh!! Out of nowhere, powerful gusts of wind showed up. The unseen winds wrapped their entire bodies, and they suddenly became as light as a feather. They said that this was ''Spirit Summoning''. This also meant the one holding him was a Sky Fairy. Seol Jihu dazedly studied this never-before-seen spectacle. Then, his ears caught the sounds of wings flapping softly. Wow. His body began floating up. Slowly, slowly. Oh oh. The unfamiliar sensation of weightlessness caused his hugging arms to strengthen their grip. It was then, he heard a soft h-hmm from above. P-Please, don''t hold so tightly. S-Sorry He quickly apologized while sounding a bit embarrassed. Soon, they were all airborne. They stuck to the lowest possible flying altitude and flew behind the mountain range. In order to get to the highest speed attainable, they needed a considerable distance first. After flying at an adequate-enough speed. This far should be enough. Everyone did a U-turn-like circling after the Fallen Angel raised her voice. In the blink of an eye, they increased their altitude. Seol Jihu swallowed nervously as he watched the mountain range grow smaller. A short while later. This is it. Finally, the time had come. He felt his body tilt at an angle now. The Sky Fairy''s head pointed straight to the front while her legs pointed to the back. And so, after she became a straight line in the air Begin! The moment the Fallen Angel''s words hit their eardrums, every single Sky Fairy present shouted out. El Jinn Acceleratio! Chapter 89. Evil Phantom-catching Vengeful Spirit Not a sound could be heard. There was no prelude, either. Still, Seol Jihu could clearly sense it. He sensed the enormous air pressure rushing at him in an instant as if to shut his mouth up for good. If the Sky Fairy didn''t hold him with her arms tightly interlocked behind his back, he might have been flung away by now. ''So, this is the Wind Spirit.!'' It was a completely different type of experience compared to the Festina Earring. The whirlpool of gushing winds seemed to push against his entire body. Increase their speed as much as possible before emerging from the mountain range and, at the precise moment they leave the relative safety of the mountain, borrow the powers of the Spirits to surpass their top speed to go faster C that was their plan. And so, eight flying figures, gathered into one group, crossed the sky as if to split the heavens itself. Previously, the Fallen Angel called this plan ''Sink or Swim'' considering that they needed to overcome two large hurdles. Even if they could somehow survive the first hurdle, she said that they would need to leave the second hurdle to luck. Even then, there was a reason Seol Jihu''s plan was chosen. That was because they had something to block the pursuers. ''With this speed!'' Would it feel like this if he stuck his head outside the window of a sports car driving fast enough to overheat its engine? It was as if his face was about peel off from the air resistance. He forced open his eyelids that were trying to close by themselves and kept glaring at his front. The mountain range passed by in an instant, and they arrived at the huge expanse of the forest stretching endlessly before their eyes. Just before they entered it. Kyahaaaaaah-!! From somewhere below, a loud screech exploded forth. Seol Jihu inwardly clicked his tongue. He would have much preferred to not get discovered, but it seemed that was not meant to be. After all, they were dashing past the wide-open sky as if to shout out, Hey, look at us! Unless the Parasites were blind, they would definitely discover the escaping party for sure. Rumble-!! The sound of a swarm running on the ground resounded out. Innumerable strange shadows appeared from everywhere near the entrance of the forest. That wasnt all. Noises of powerful flapping wings and unpleasant insect-like buzzing began their vicious assault. Not too long afterwards, Seol Jihu witnessed the horde of Parasites gathering into a swarm right in the escaping party''s path and cleared his mind. Everything would be decided in a single moment. The distance between his group and the enemies disappeared in the blink of an eye. He kept his eye open and got ready to deal against the impact force. Just before the two sides were about to clash, the Fallen Angel and the Sky Fairies chanted out another spell. Woong, woong!! The first thing to make contact with this wall of creatures was the roundish barrier that suddenly appeared around the Fallen Angel. At the same time, the gust of wind picked up the pace by a notch, and an explosive elasticity was added to Sky Fairys already-fast speed. Crack! Kwang! Along with something loudly breaking apart, noises of explosions resounded in the air. His ears were deafened, and his vision was filled up by a sudden splash of darkness. But a second later, the darkness was lifted, and the blue sky greeted him once more. It was at that point that Seol Jihu knew they had safely navigated past the wall. Parasites flying around the vicinity were urgently gathering, no doubt having received a telepathic summon, but they simply weren''t going to delay the groups determined effort to break through a single point. In other words, choosing to pierce through with a frontal assault resulted in them safely overcoming the first hurdle. ''Euhk!'' The residual impact from that forceful breakthrough caused Seol Jihus body to shudder. However, he didn''t even have time to pull himself together. The situation up until here had unfolded as they had expected. The reason the Fallen Angel deemed their escape impossible was the existence of snipers called Evil Phantoms. To make matters worse, there were apparently hundreds of them hiding in the area. Long story short, they had succeeded in entering the Forest of Denial, but it was still too early to celebrate because they all knew what kind of attack would follow next. They created as much distance as possible with everything they had while breathlessly chanting one protective spell after another. Seol Jihu nervously swallowed his saliva as he watched barriers upon barriers being stacked on top of each other. It was then. He suddenly felt his breathing come to a stop. For some reason, his wounded left shoulder began aching again. A certain ominous sensation began to creep up on him. If he were to put it into words, it felt like a very sharp needle was softly brushing against his ankle. Unfortunately, that sensation didn''t stop there, and it now felt like it was softly scratching at his flesh while creeping up higher and higher. Their flying speed was so fast that his hair was threatening to pull out from their roots, yet never mind shaking it loose, the unpleasant sensation clung onto him even worse than before. ''This.'' The moment his brain rang the alarm bells Tang, tang, tang, tang! An unknown number of gunshots rang out and echoed in the air. He could vividly see what happened next. Sky Fairies flying at the right-hand side as well as at the rear suddenly broke away from the group''s flight path. The meaning behind that action was clear. Their barriers had all been shattered. The two fairies powerlessly fell to the ground, like butterflies with soaked wings. A portion of the pursuing horde of Parasites rushed down and had them surrounded. After seeing all the fairies bodies full of holes, they laughed loudly. As for the Sky Fairies, they smirked even as they shivered from the intense pain. Seeing those ridiculing grins, the Parasites stopped laughing. The escape attempt was a failure, so why they were grinning? They soon found out. Summoning up the last dregs of strength, the Sky Fairies raised their trembling hands. Before anyone could do anything about it, the bluish stones held in their hands suddenly began emitting blinding lights. Rumble! Rumble! Two ''thunders'' rumbled loudly enough to rock the world with a short interval in between. Seol Jihu squeezed his eyes shut involuntarily at the blinding flash of light. If he could, he would have covered his ears too. However, that line of thought lasted only for a brief moment. Even though the first sniping attempts had ended just now, that unpleasant poking sensation still remained. Rather than stopping, this feeling brushed past his heart, past his face, and then towards the front. ''.Front?'' He quickly opened his eyes and realized the source of this strange sensation. He was shocked out of his mind as he stared straight up. Upon activating Nine Eyes, he found that the empty air before him was a mix of red and black colors. Before he could shout out, It''s dangerous- Tang-!! A gunshot rang out. It didnt hesitate or wait for Seol Jihus to finish his thoughts. Aaaak! A short scream pierced Seol Jihus ear. His line of sight suddenly tilted to the side. He was now falling, while the others were still flying. His eyes caught the Fallen Angel carrying Teresa getting further away with every breath. ''N-No.'' The intolerable pain assaulted the Sky Fairy and her focus shattered. Naturally, the gust of wind scattered as well. She somehow didn''t let go of the arm holding on to the young human man, but that was about it. She tried hard to flap her wings, but with one wing half-blown away, all she could do was to ease the arc of descent. Eventually, they crashed into the forest like a paper plane having lost all of its momentum. Fuuuph!! They didnt make a safe landing. As soon as they touched the ground, both of them tumbled around like a hoop. It was as if they were being swept away by tidal waves powerfully crashing into them. Although Seol Jihu was suffering from a severe case of dizziness, he gritted his teeth and held onto the thin thread of wavering consciousness. He refused to give up here. Heuuuuu! He felt dizzy. He felt like the world was spinning around him, but he managed to force himself back up. He turned around instinctively, and his narrowed vision discovered the Sky Fairy near his feet, moaning out in pain. Her hood was pulled back during their somersaults, and her azure-colored hair had scattered messily about. For a brief moment, a flash of hesitation brushed past his mind. But after he remembered how she held onto him tightly even during their crash-landing, he moved his left arm. His wound hadn''t been perfectly healed yet, so when he moved, the pain intensified almost immediately. The sounds of him gritting his teeth were so scary that it was as if he was actively trying to grind his molars down to nothing. ''We need to get out of here.'' He barely succeeded in pulling up the Sky Fairy. He then activated the Festina Earring. Just a little bit further. Just a bit further C that singular thought drove his feet to kick the ground. Unfortunately, time was fair to everyone and reality was cold and uncaring. All the time spent falling, tumbling on the ground, standing back up, and lifting the Sky Fairy up was more than enough for the ''Evil Phantom'' to prepare a new round of sniping. Furthermore, it was also more than enough time for the crazily-pursuing Parasite horde to catch up to them. Before he could take a few more steps, the sound of gunshot cruelly rang out. Ahk!! Seol Jihu was shot cleanly through in his thigh and fell back down to the ground. To make matters worse, he sensed the noisy presences getting closer. Haa. The pain was crippling beyond imagination, yet a hollow chuckle still leaked out of his lips. Didn''t someone tell him this before? That Parasites were a bunch of bastards that always managed to exceed one''s expectations. Those words came back to haunt him now. Should he say this was far too cheaty? No, he had been too greedy, hoping for his enemies to be lax. The Parasites were famous for being vicious and cold-hearted; they weren''t gracious enough to wait for the main character of an anime to power up or for a giant mech to finish its transformation. ''God damn it.'' He had no way out. Truly. No matter how hard he wrecked his brain, he couldn''t think of a way to save himself. He couldn''t even tell where he was right now. Worst of all, the ''Future Vision'' that always seemed to kick in during moments of danger showed no signs of activating at all. ''Is this the end?'' Once his thoughts reached there, tears suddenly began welling up around his eyes. The past eight days of hardship brushed past his brain. Thinking about all the unimaginable hurdles he had to overcome to get here, he felt angry and resentful. Sorrow rushed in like a tidal wave. Keuk! Tears that he thought had long evaporated trickled down his cheeks. Even then, his arms flailed about as he crawled on the ground. How wretched and pathetic did he look right now? Still, he didn''t care. Even if he had to roll around in dog shit, he preferred it over death. He didn''t care if others berated him for being pathetic or for acting like an insect. ''I want to live.!'' As long as I can survive. He couldn''t let go of that desire, even as death''s footsteps continued to draw closer and closer. So. He. With his trembling lips .Help. Grasping the grass below like straw. .Please.. As he gasped and wailed softly under his breath. .Help, please.! He loudly cried out. CLUNK!! The noise of a certain door opening resounded out. * Near a large tree among the many within this forest, a certain hidden creature slowly raised its body up. It was about two meters tall. At a casual glance, it resembled a human, but it also had a large red eye covering half of its face and a pair of pointy fairy-like ears. Its long arm was shaped like the barrel of a rifle; at the end of this arm, there was a hole designed to look like the muzzle of a gun, or perhaps the open end of a pipe, instead of an actual hand. Kiik, kiik! Seeing the human crawling on the ground like an insect, this creature began cackling to itself. Although a few did slip out of its net, it didn''t care about that anymore because it had already performed its mission admirably. Seeing its kind rush towards the targets, the Evil Phantom slowly raised its body. And just as it was about to take a leisurely walk ? Ssssk. Something brushed by its cheek. It reflexively turned around but could see nothing. But then, just as it thought there was indeed nothing here, a similar sensation brushed past its other cheek. The Evil Phantom froze up on the spot. . The unknown thing''s presence couldn''t be detected. However, that sensation was crystal clear. Even now, that thing was brushing past the creature''s face constantly. What was stranger was that its body didn''t want to move. Inexplicably, every little portion of its flesh threw out urgent warning bells. Do not move a muscle, they said. It was then that the Parasite sniper noticed how the forest had grown quiet. Blink, blink. Its large red eye blinked several times. The Evil Phantom eventually shifted its gaze to the side. It sneaked a glance and discovered a certain small foot right next to it. Sway, sway. The identity of the thing brushing the Parasite''s cheeks was that human foot, swinging back and forth like a rocking pendulum. The Evil Phantom stared dazedly before it flinched. It looked up subconsciously, only for a jet-black figure dangling on a tree branch to fall on top of it. !! CRACK! That was the end. The Evil Phantom didn''t even get to take a closer look at the falling figure before its neck was torn off from its body. It died instantly, unable to even squeak out a scream. The problem was, this creature wasn''t the only one to sense the strange phenomenon unfolding around them. Kiereuk? The horde of Parasites surrounding the collapsed male and female also froze in their spots. As they stood there unmoving, one of them cautiously took a look around. Woooo-. A quiet, eerie call rang out. After hearing this unknown, chill-inducing cry, the Parasite began stepping back inch by inch. Heuuuu.. However, as if the owner of the voice wasn''t going to permit them to leave, another chill-inducing cry rang out. They couldnt see anything. They couldnt hear anything. They couldn''t even feel anything. However, the Parasites could acutely sense it. They could sense the horrifying malicious intent permeating in the entirety of the forest. They sensed the approach of a ghastly murderous intent large enough to crush every single Parasite here like worms. It was inevitable that these creatures could sense this change. After all, they were monsters. A monster knew better than anyone else regarding other monsters. And manufactured monsters could never win against a ''real'' monster. It was then. Crack! The neck of one of the Parasites suddenly snapped to the other side. Its eyes remained wide open as its head rolled on the ground. Soon after, the eyeballs of another one began spinning around before its entire body trembled pitifully. Puk! In the blink of an eye, its body exploded, flesh and bodily liquids spraying out everywhere. Kiiie. Puwaaaak!! The creature opening its mouth got its jaw completely ripped apart. Then. Kuaaaa! Another one''s limbs were all torn apart from their sockets. Even before the remaining Parasites could blink their eyes in shock at the deaths of their kin, jet-black smoke rushed at them like a poisonous snake. This smoke proceeded to tightly wrap around their bodies before lifting them up high into the sky as if it was a whip. Kiiieek! Kiiieeek!! Grrrr, grrrr! The Parasites belatedly struggled and resisted, but the smoke didn''t scatter away. Instead, the horde remained tightly wrapped by the black smoke and rose up higher and higher in the air before they were thrust back down on the ground, heads first. Koong, koong, koong, koong! The earth rocked violently as vicious and horrifying sounds exploded out. Then, they were raised back up to the sky before smashing down to the ground once more. As if to say that once wasn''t enough, the ''whipping'' motion continued on for several times more. The spectacle of dozens of heads being smashed apart like watermelons to the point where they now resembled minced meat was grotesque enough to avert one''s eyes. Kyahhhh Kyahhhh.. Perhaps the black smoke thought this wasnt enough as the aura that managed to massacre dozens of creatures in an instant spread out to all corners of the forest. Soon, numerous screams resounded out from every corner of the forest. They sounded so sorrowful that one couldn''t even imagine they were made by monsters. * Teresa Hussey safely made it to the tomb and was quickly making her way back, but upon witnessing this cruel scene of the massacre, she just couldn''t bring herself to close her slack jaw. What on earth is.. All those terrifying Parasites had been turned into bloody mush. She dazedly stared at the bits of broken flesh and bodily fluids forming a thick river on the ground before spotting the young man nearby and gasping out in horror. He had been injured greatly already, yet another heavy injury was inflicted on him. The panicking Teresa hurriedly ran towards him. No, she tried to, but then Kywaaahk!! SeolAh-ahhk?! A shapeless aura sharply poking her from all sides forced her to plop down on the ground. She didn''t even mean to, but her body fought against her control and began trembling non-stop. She would never be scared of anything under most circumstances, yet she was so terrified that her teeth clattered all by themselves. Kyahrurururu.! Teresa heard that supernatural growling and lowered her head before nodding it like crazy. She didn''t have to hear any words to figure it out. That black smoke circling around the young man was absolutely furious, so much so that it didn''t even permit the approach of another human being. A short while later Tap, tap She could hear soft footsteps crossing the grass. And then. Heave-ho. ''Heave-ho? Teresa blinked her eyes several times before cautiously raising her head to look. She saw a slender, feeble-looking woman No, that figure was definitely not feeble at all. Seeing the evidence of massacre staining the hands and the white gown of this unknown figure, the terror she forgot for a moment was revived in her head again. While Teresa''s mouth bobbed up and down silently, this woman with a brilliant waterfall of silver hair cautiously held the young man and disappeared back into the forest. Her direction was towards the tomb. Chapter 90. Seol Jihu vs Teresa Hussey The Forest of Denial used to be the center of a raging storm of thunderclaps and gunshots, but from a certain point onwards, it became eerily quiet as if things that happened before were all a hallucination. Within this leisurely-flowing stillness, Teresa Hussey remained plopped on her butt for a long while. Would being shipwrecked and floating aimlessly on an endless ocean feel like this? She might have suspected that the frantic escape of a few minutes ago was all a bad dream if it weren''t for all the traces of blood and guts messily strewn about nearby. Eventually, she regained her wits after spotting the Sky Fairy lying still on the ground unmoving like a corpse. Now that she thought about it, Seol Jihus injuries were rather grim too. If she didn''t see it wrongly just now, then his thigh area was soaked in fresh blood. Most likely, he must have been sniped again. His body was already in a sorry state, so would he be able to endure another injury? And also, would that ghost lady be able to treat the young man? Nothing seemed certain at this point. She figured that his treatment should take priority whatever the case may be. Teresa pushed herself off the ground and helped the Sky Fairy to stand up. She really wouldn''t have minded crumbling to the ground and taking a break, but this escape attempt was still far from over. Taking a long, long rest could wait. She managed to drag herself and the Sky Fairy back to where the tomb was and saw that the Fallen Angel was occupied with treating two other Sky Fairies moaning heavily in pain. Everyone had been inflicted with injuries, both big and small. Two others couldn''t shake off the pursuers and died. Even then, six of them had made it out. At a bare minimum, they could see this as a resounding success when compared to the plan of causing diversions. Teresa laid the Sky Fairy down and asked the Fallen Angel. What about Seol? .She took him inside. The Fallen Angel replied with a calm face, but her voice was trembling slightly. It seemed that she had seen the ghost lady, too. We need to treat Seol, too. Go in and fetch him, then. The Fallen Angel curtly spoke. I will never step a foot inside that place. She then added one more thing, her attitude firm and unwavering. I don''t know what atrocity this unknown human committed in this forest, but there''s little doubt that the person in question was a madman. What do you mean? Surely, you can figure it out for yourself since you''ve also felt that evil aura. T-That That soul, she died as her heart was being filled with truly a horrifying amount of resentment. But then, in a situation where appeasing her may or may not even produce a desirable result, they even forcibly confined her here. Concentrated resentment has been condensing here for several hundreds of years, so how can there not be a birth of a vengeful spirit? Uuuu Teresa rubbed her exposed arms. She could still vividly recall all the corpses of Parasites killed in a variety of cruel ways. In all honesty, she should have been feeling liberated to see her sworn, hated enemies dying like that, but. ''Scary.'' The hostile aura emitted by the ghost lady was so ominous and vicious that Teresa could never consider her an ally. In all honesty, she was thankful that the ghost lady didn''t harm them along with the rest. Teresa didn''t want to face her again if she could help it, but she couldn''t leave Seol behind, either. Summoning all of her courage, Teresa stood before the tomb. Brrr The evil aura oozing out from the structure was so scary that her body was trembling all by itself, but she felt sure of a couple of things. It was unknown just what method Seol Jihu used, but that ghost lady seemed to be protecting him for some reason. That meant that words could get through to her. And also, although some animosity was displayed, the ghost didn''t attack anyone else. Teresa opened her mouth to speak. M-Miss Ghost? Polite speech jumped out all by itself. She might be a veteran Princess Knight who had experienced all sorts of battles and hardships like aerial dogfights, street fights, etc, but still, there was no helping it. The thing was, she had a traumatic experience when she was a young child and that played a part in her really, really hating ghosts and specters. Uhm, can you open this door, please? There was no reply. Still, Teresa persisted with it and continued on. I''m sure you have noticed it by now. He''s one of our comrades. He''s in a really bad shape right now, and if he''s not treated soon, he could really die. I swear I won''t do anything bad, so please, let me in. She explained herself so the other party could understand her, but again, there was no answer. At this point, she began wondering if the ghost was using this opportunity to confine him and let him die. She couldn''t help but suspect that the ghost lady was trying to turn Seol into a ghost too so they could live together all lovey-dovey. If that really was the case, then she simply had to risk everything and stop that from happening. Please, I beg of you. That guy, he rea~lly had to go through hell just to get here. We''ve just about survived our ordeal, but if he ends up dying here. Heuk?! Click. The sound of the door opening resounded out. Teresa was getting ready to cover her mouth with one hand and plop down on the ground to start crying just in case, but when she saw the metal door wide open, she fist-pumped the air. It''s open! She yelled out in an excited voice, but the Fallen Angel simply looked back at her with a face that said, So? What do you want me to do about it? The Fallen Angel spoke. Go in and bring him out. Well, I. Eh? I said this before. I''m not going inside. Look here, Miss Fallen Angel. I refuse. No, hang on. You''re supposed to be a Fallen ''Angel'', so how can you be scared of a ghost? It''s not as if I started out being scared by them. I just grew to fear them, that''s all. Please, do try to understand. The Fallen Angel turned around. It was then. Swish. Something exploded out from the interior of the tomb and brushed past Teresa''s neck. The aura was so strong that it only brushed by her yet still ended up causing her messy, matted rose-colored hair to dance upwards. Uh?! Just as Teresa''s expression was about to blank out, a stream of black smoke suddenly wrapped tightly around the Fallen Angel''s waist and yanked at her. She desperately flailed her arms and legs, but still ended up getting dragged inside the tomb. Her long scream trailed after her figure disappearing into the tomb, and right behind her, the metal door solidly slammed shut. Uwaaaaaah-!! For a scream, it sounded a bit plain. * Seol Jihu opened his eyes about an hour later. The condition of his body was really grave and sleeping for the whole day wouldn''t have been all that surprising to see. However, the habit of sleeping for a short period of time became ingrained in his body after trying to stay awake as long as he could to look out for the enemy pursuers. That led to him opening his eyes much sooner than what should be considered normal. Even then, he felt this snug coziness enveloping his senses. He couldn''t explain why but began thinking that he was safe now. Of course, he was still conscious of the fact that his problems hadn''t been resolved yet. His body still felt like it weighed a ton. Hunger and thirst still tormented him. He groaned and whimpered in pain before reaching out to grasp his spear out of habit and bit on it. He hurriedly sucked in the cold air spreading inside his mouth. [You look terrible.] When he did, he felt a hand cautiously brushing his head. Seol Jihu was taken greatly by surprise, and his eyes quickly shot wide open to look around him. With a bit of flurry, he raised his upper torso up and found himself inside a rather familiar location. His jaw then fell to the floor after seeing the sarcophagus, too. How could he ever forget this place? Besides all that, the fact that he was in here meant.. Saintess? [Yeah.] He heard the voice he so badly wanted to hear. Even then, he felt a little bit uncertain. Now that he was actually here, he just couldn''t believe it. Uhm, well, ah. [I killed them all. I ripped apart every single thing threatening you, so you don''t have to worry anymore.] Although she spoke in a graceful tone of voice, the contents of her words were somewhat horrific in nature. Still, he felt deeply reassured by them. Seol Jihu couldn''t say anything else and simply closed his eyes, instead. The memories of the past eight or so days entered his mind one after the other. Starting from the moment he entered the laboratory, rescuing the Princess, getting sniped, getting confined, escaping, going back the way they came from, getting surrounded, running away, and running away some more, until. . If he were to be honest with himself. he never expected to make it out of this ordeal alive. He tried to hypnotize himself, telling his brain that there was a hope of survival, but the knowledge of his death being only around the corner constantly accompanied him. Especially when he and the Sky Fairy got sniped in the air and fell C he really thought that he was done for. Just how badly frustrated and at the mercy of despair was he? More than once, he thought that going insane was more preferable than all this misery. However, here he was, not dead. .Indeed, he survived. He made it out alive. He didn''t die and managed to stumble his way this far. [It must have been really hard.] At that moment he heard those words [It''s going to be alright now.] Tears suddenly rushed out from his closed eyes. Keuk! And he thought that his body had no more moisture left by now; yet, hot tears he couldn''t hold back trickled down his face. [E-Eh??] A flustered voice entered his ears. While crying, Seol Jihu opened his eyes. The only reason he was able to live was all thanks to the Saintess. If it weren''t for this soul, he''d have died ten times over. He couldn''t rein in the gratitude mushrooming rapidly in his heart and knelt down on the floor. He pressed his hands on the ground and bowed down until his forehead touched the floor. ''Thank you!'' [Uh? Uh??] ''Thank you so much!'' [W-What are you doing? S-Stop it.] Tug, tug She began tugging at his arm. However, Seol Jihu didn''t move. His forehead remained pressed against the ground, his body trembling as he sobbed softly. It seemed that the Saintess was in a serious panic mode right now. The black smoke leisurely floating around in the air a moment ago suddenly began whooshing around uneasily all over his bowing figure. A short while later. The clearly-panicking and confused black smoke abruptly stopped moving around. It was as if it had come up with a great idea. It slid around a sarcophagus and quickly returned to his side. And just like how one would try to pacify a crying child, it began sneaking something just below his face. [There, there.] ? Seol Jihu saw a beautiful bracelet crafted out of gold and blinked his eyes several times. [Let me give you this, so please stop crying.] N-No, hang on. Please, I don''t need it. What you gave to us last time was more than enough for me. [B-But, I thought you guys love stuff like this? Its fine as long as you feel better.] I''m, I''m fine now. Also, how can I accept something from you again? You even saved my life. [Eeeek.] Take it, I can''t C they quarreled with each other for a little while like this, trying their darnest to make the other party give up, only to stop after hearing someone leak out a hollow chuckle from the side. This person seemed to have witnessed this weird scene in its full glory. Seol Jihu used this opening to force the bracelet back, and only then did he discover the Fallen Angel squatting by the corner of the tomb. Why don''t you accept it already? That artifact possesses quite a lot of mana. Even a leech knows shame, you know. I didn''t come here for the treasures anyway, and. Ah. Seol Jihu replied reflexively, went Oops!, and took a hasty look around his vicinity. The Fallen Angel answered his silent query. You dont need to worry. They are waiting for us outside. Outside? Don''t ask me. I was also dragged in here against my will because of you. The Fallen Angel spoke in a flat voice and quietly pushed herself up off the floor. She glared at the sarcophagus and asked. In any case, he has regained consciousness, so I can go now, right? [How is your body?] For some reason, he felt a tickling sensation on top of his head, but he ignored that and looked down on his thigh first. It was wrapped expertly in bandages. The pain had dulled to a significant degree as well. Meanwhile, the Fallen Angel snorted unhappily. I''ve done the emergency treatment, but it''d be for the best for you to return home as quickly as possible to get proper medical treatment. The wound caused by the Evil Phantom is truly vile and doesn''t heal that easily. Never before in his life did the words ''return home'' touch him so deeply. Seol Jihu nodded his head. Thank you. Don''t mention it. Thanks to you, four of us managed to survive as well. The Fallen Angel stated her opinion clearly and turned around to leave without hesitation. Seol Jihu almost asked, You''re leaving already?, but kept himself in check. It was only obvious that she''d leave now. Their escape attempt was a success, so with that, their cooperative relationship had come to an end, too. Ah. The hastily-evacuating Fallen Angel stopped walking abruptly. What''s your name? My name? You heard me, so why are you asking back? The Fallen Angel pouted and complained softly. Seol Jihu sheepishly scratched his cheek and opened his mouth. It''s Seol. Seol, is it? Thanks for the info. I shall remember you. What about you, Miss Fallen Angel? The Fallen Angel was nodding her head sagely until then, but she flinched slightly at his question. She seemed to be deliberating on something, just like the young man standing before her had done, and shrugged her shoulders. It''s Mikael. Mikael, she said. He heard that name a few times before in his life. ''She really is an angel.'' Seol Jihu looked back at her with mystified eyes. ''Why did she come to Paradise?'' In a self-proclaimed corrupted state to boot. He had more than just one or two questions he wanted to ask, but since the Fallen Angel who revealed her name as ''Mikael'' was displaying obvious hints of wanting to get the heck out of this place, he didn''t want to make her stay any longer than necessary. Ill remember the name too. Michael grinned softly before turning around once more. Soon, he heard the sound of the door closing. Seeing that the Saintess was also keeping quiet, she must have given up on making him accept the bracelet. Seol Jihu scanned the tomb''s interior one more time and smacked his lips. Uhm, Saintess? [Mm?] By any chance, do you have any water? [How can you ask for water in this place?] ''But, of course. Obviously, there wouldn''t be water in here.'' Seol Jihu could only bitterly chuckle from that answer. * He exited from the tomb twenty minutes later. The ghost was curious as to how he ended up in this miserable state, and once he began with his detailed explanation, he ended up spending more time than he expected. He said that he was sorry about bothering her like this and promised to come to see her again soon with a pinky swear. The ghost lady seemed reluctant to part with him but didn''t try to stop him. Even at a casual glance, one could see how poor his current condition was, so she judged that it was for the best that he returned to civilization as soon as possible. The folks from the Federation were long gone by the time he came outside. Teresa, now left all alone by herself, was squatting on the ground sucking on a blade of unknown grass. She jumped in delight seeing the young man emerge unscathed. The two of them hugged each other and celebrated their survival for a short while. That wasn''t all, though. Take this. Teresa pushed forward an ivory-colored gown at him, saying that she got two of them from the Fallen Angel. It was small and barely covered his butt, but it sure was better than nothing. Besides, he was quietly getting worried about when they were to enter the city itself, so Seol Jihu gladly accepted them. By the way, what''s that? What''s what, Princess? Why is there something tied to your head? Teresa pointed with her index finger and asked. He reflexively felt around his head and became dumbfounded immediately. The gold bracelet was tied to his hair. S-Saintess? He remembered briefly wondering why his head felt ticklish. Of course, he tried to return the artifact, but the entrance remained tightly shut. He knocked and tugged at the door with all his might, but his efforts were in vain. The door showed no signs of budging. He decided to leave it behind in front of the tomb, but then, less than ten seconds later, his head felt ticklish again. By the time he freaked out and raised his hands up there, the dang thing was already tied prettily to his head. [Ehehe.] Seeing the back of that black smoke run away like a naughty child, Seol Jihu had no choice but to sigh under his breath. ''It''s not that I don''t want it'' Indeed, who would reject such a valuable gift? It was just that he had no right to ask for such a gift in the first place. Still, he decided to accept it. He bowed towards the tomb one more time and turned around to leave. They may have escaped from the grips of the Parasites, but it was too early to say that they were completely safe. Their new priority was to escape from the Forest of Denial without running into another incident. Seol Jihu walked forward without a single thought occupying his mind but had to stop his steps after seeing Teresa suddenly go down on one knee. Your Highness? .So, it has this kind of effect, huh. Are you alright? Don''t worry about me, this is nothing. Teresa slowly got back up again while wiping her lips with the back of her hand. Compared to the pursuit of the Parasites, this much is.. Her voice abruptly got louder before her eyes opened wider. Seol Jihu wanted to ask her what was wrong, but she placed her finger on her lips first. Shh. Please be quiet. Her eyes narrowed to a slit next. He raised his spear and began scanning his surroundings, only for his own movements to come to a halt without warning, as well. Trickle, trickle. They heard the sound of flowing water. They looked at each other in a bit of daze. Did they even need to say anything here? As if they had made a promise earlier, they dashed in the direction of that flowing water. A short while later, they discovered a huge lake at the mouth of the Forest of Denial. It was connected by a small stream, and its surface glistened like a mirror under the sunlight, while the water itself was so pristine and clear that they could actually see the bottom of the lake. However, never mind stopping for a second to admire the beautiful scenery, they just dipped their heads straight into the lake the moment they saw this place. Gulp, gulp!! Slurp, slurp!!! They breathlessly and crazily drank the water. ''So delicious!!'' The lake''s water was too pure and teeth-shudderingly refreshing. Heck, it even tasted sweet. The longer he drank it, the wetter his throat became, and it felt as if water was sticking to his tongue like glue. The sensation of burning flames instantly being quenched was a divine ecstasy that no words could describe. ''So sweet! So good!!'' Pu-hahaaah! Teresa finally lifted her head up and broke out into boisterous laughter after spotting Seol Jihu half-way submerged under the lake to drink. He was holding his breath right up until his limit to hoover up the water and belatedly raised his head while forming a sheepish grin. He had no idea that water could taste this great until now. He was truly happy. So happy, as a matter of fact, he might just die of happiness. For real, he briefly thought that he wouldn''t mind dying right about now. The two of them drank to their hearts'' content. Their bodies that had been demanding for any kind of moisture for a long while began to completely sag in relaxation, now that they were topped up with water. But then, Teresa urgently stood up as if simply drinking wasn''t enough for her. She threw off the gown and the miniature chain mail to the ground, and then Eiii! Splash! She jumped straight into the water. Ah, aaaaah~. Huwaa~ang! Her entire body trembled, and she let out a weird noise. Do you have any idea just how badly I wanted to take a bath?! She even grew tearful as she dived deep below the surface before emerging back again. Seeing her go for a bath like that, Seol Jihu couldn''t hold back anymore. Following his instincts, he shrugged off the gown and the yellowing underpants to dive into the lake''s water. Euh. Euhuh-uhh!! Seol Jihu''s entire body shivered powerfully. He now understood why Teresa did so earlier. The sensation of water touching his body that felt dirty and caked in sweat? In a word, refreshing. So, so refreshing and eye-opening that he might even lose his mind here. Every time he felt the clean water flow past his groin, this wonderful chill brushed past his entire body, and he just wanted to cry out in delight and roll around on the floor without a care in the world. He plunged all the way down to his head and began washing his body in great haste. He rubbed and rubbed hard, causing the dried-up pus and caked-up dirt and sweat to melt off his skin. He felt pity for the fish population living in the lake, but still, he didn''t stop cleaning himself. Aaaaaah~~. I''m so happy~. Teresa hummed in pure joy as well. Their gazes met, and simultaneously, happy peals of laughter escaped from their mouths. It wasn''t funny at all, but they just couldn''t hold back. It''s so much better to be alive, right? Teresa asked him with a wide grin on her lips. Seol Jihu nodded his head, but then, his gaze stopped moving out of the blue. The Princess was enjoying the warm rays of the sun while sweeping back her drenched hair behind her. Was this because all the accumulated layers of dirt had been finally removed from her? Having regained its original look, her nude form was eye-searingly beautiful to behold. Her skin, wet with a copious amount of water sensuously dripping down, reflected the sun''s rays and emitted this soft, peach-like ethereal glow. Her neck and her shoulders arched gracefully like a wild orchid, and just below them, a pair of peaks that proudly boasted unparalleled bounciness. [Very good! Of course I''ll tell you! First of all, she''s 70D around her chest, and her waistline is like..] .Suddenly, Seol Jihu recalled Ian''s words quickly averted his gaze. He also didn''t forget to sing Korea''s national anthem in his head just for a good measure. .Mm? After seeing him panic and get flustered like that, Teresa gradually realized what was going on here. A refreshing smile emerged on her lips. What are you feeling shy about? We''ve already seen pretty much everything there is to see, haven''t we? Well, that was true. They were rather used to being almost completely nude now, and during the nights, they embraced each other tightly in order to fall asleep too. B-But, that''s that, and this is something else. Our circumstances have changed, wouldn''t you agree? Seol Jihu inadvertently stuttered somewhat. Teresa stared at him for a bit, but then, the corners of her lips sneaked upwards. Now that she was feeling refreshed and alive, her mischievous streak clicked into gear again. She easily parted the water and got closer to him before suddenly throwing out a question. So, what do you think? ?? It''s pink, isn''t it~? . Honestly speaking, he did see ''it''. He couldn''t pretend that he didn''t know what she was talking about, but that didn''t mean he could think up of something to say right this moment. Isn''t it? Or am I wrong? He squeezed his eyes shut involuntarily. With that, she got him for good. Oh, my. Oh, my~. My knight doesn''t want to say anything. Are you disobeying a direct order~? I''d like to avoid being put to death for lse-majest, Your Highness. What are you talking about? We don''t have a law like that. In any case, I guess you did see ''it'', right? Seol Jihu barely managed to nod his head. He really didn''t want to be led around the nose by her. Unfortunately for him, Teresa remained rather persistent now that she had bitten into her prey. Hmm~~. So, where were you looking, then? Pardon? You know, you said you confirmed ''it'' to be pink, so I''m asking you, which part? She took a superhero pose C with her hands holding her waists C and confidently asked him. You know already. I honestly don''t. It''s not just one or two places, so how can I know? Teresa twirled her lush hair with her fingers before shrugging her shoulders. While doing his very best to cover his groin, he studied her and her disarming smile. Then ''Why is she doing this?'' A certain emotion began boiling over in his chest. He remembered that they were still inside the Forest of Denial and inwardly went, Ah, shit, but the effects had activated already. ''She must know that I''m getting embarrassed here, so why?'' The flames lit up inside and grew too powerful for him to control in an instant. ''Does she enjoy making fun of other people? Is her personality like that?'' Seol Jihu stopped covering himself. He was planning to let it slide after a while, but he couldn''t hold back any longer. I can''t be sure. Ei~ii. You said you saw it before! Well, I did see, but everything went past just too quickly. I can''t remember all that well. Seol Jihu began answering back in a cheeky manner now. Teresa sensed that something had changed, and her eyes blinked in confusion. I really can''t be sure, so. Ah, Princess, maybe you can tell me. Eh? Please, tell me in your own words where its pink. Seeing her get flustered in return like that, a victorious expression emerged on his face next. Hnng. She quickly recovered her composure and crossed her arms while shooting him a prim glare. Ohhh, so you want me to personally tell you. Is that it? Yes, Your Highness. Oho. She smirked, her expression seemingly implying You dare to go up against me? Of course, it''s not like I can''t tell you, right? She took a look around her surroundings before lightly clapping her hands. Can you ask me if I have seen a ghost before? Why? No, well, just. It''s not a strange request, is it~? You can ask such a question, right? ''Ask her if she''s seen a ghost before?'' Although he felt rather suspicious of where this was going, he still did as asked. Princess, have you seen a ghost before? It was then C Teresa formed a refreshing smile as if he had fallen for her trap. Yup. And she replied back to him. You pussy-ed against it before, dont you remember? For some reason, she greatly emphasized that one word in the middle. What ensued was a short bout of silence. Ah. Seol Jihu tilted his head a bit, but eventually, his expression stiffened up like a rock, and then. Splash! He hurriedly dived under the water. On that day, S.S. Seol Jihu raised its banner of rebellion for the first time ever only to be sunken to the depths of the ocean by a single concentrated strike from S.S. Teresa. Chapter 91. After a Storm Comes a Calm Seol Jihu and Teresa Hussey stayed at the lake for dozens of minutes, but they knew they couldnt stay there until the end of time. Now that they had quenched their thirst and filled their canteen with water, they reluctantly left the lake. Pain still pierced their bodies with each step they took, but things were much better now that they relieved their thirst. Their steps were much lighter as they exited the Forest of Denial and climbed up the Napal Hill. Of course, they didnt push themselves and took periodic rests, walking both day and night. On the third night since their departure from the Forest of Denial. What are you going to do first when you get back? Teresa asked in the middle of their night march. When I go back to Haramark? There were many things he wanted to do C meeting his comrades, eating delicious food and drinking beverages until he couldnt stomach them anymore, treating his wounds, going to the temple, training once he recovered, and. Eh? Suddenly, he felt like he was forgetting something important. [In the future, when you need to go somewhere, anywhere, you give me a call first. Do you hear me?] Ah! He barely stopped himself from shouting out loud. In truth, Seol Jihu had hesitated in calling Kim Hannah before he departed for the rescue mission. Ultimately, he decided against it, knowing she would never approve of him going. He wanted to complete the mission secretly and pretend he didnt know a thing about it, but well, now that things had come to this, there was little to no chance that she wouldnt have found out. My back. Remembering the power of Kim Hannahs slap, Seol Jihu sighed inwardly. Teresa continued talking, not knowing what the youth was thinking. Do you want to follow me to the royal palace? Royal palace? Yes! Seol Jihu hesitated. He figured he might live if he requested protection from the Haramark Royal Family. However, he soon shook his head. Setting aside whether that was possible, he couldnt stay cooped up in the royal palace forever. Like the saying, the sooner the better, he didnt want to risk five slaps turning into twenty just because he was afraid. Thank you, but I think Ill report back to Carpe Diem first. I have to let them know Im alive. Dont worry about that. Well just invite them to the palace too. Thats fine, but actually, I want to surprise them. Teresa was rather shocked. You have a quite a strange personality. Okay, then, Ill summon you later. It seemed she was adamant on wanting to invite him to the palace. Seol Jihu had no reason to refuse, so he nodded his head. The grassy path they were walking on soon connected to a wide artificial road. They could then see a grey wall standing tall under the night sky. Although they were still quite a distance away from it, it was undoubtedly a castle wall. The duo stopped simultaneously. For the next few minutes, they stood still and simply stared at each other. A castle wall. Without a doubt, it was Haramark. * They finally returned to Haramark. Once they entered the city safely, Seol Jihu couldnt hide his surging emotions. The roads pooling with filthy water, the old and dilapidated buildings shrouded by darkness, everything moved him. Perhaps because it was late, there were only a few people out about in the streets. Teresa and Seol Jihu crossed the streets side-by-side, only separating once they arrived at the plaza. They stared at each other fixedly. Were words even necessary? Teresa suddenly held out her hand. Congratulations. It wasnt Well done or You did well, but Congratulations. Seol Jihu took her hand firmly. The Princesss palm carried warmth that wasnt present before. Congratulations to you, too. Rest well. Ill summon you soon to the palace, so dont refuse. Why would I? Hehe, you can look forward to it. Teresa winked. It seemed she was referring to the reward. I wonder how much shes planning to give. Seol Jihu chuckled indifferently. He was just about to jokingly ask, Shall I be expecting you in bed?, but quickly swallowed it back. He had to go back and rest as soon as possible, so he didnt want to get himself in trouble by making stupid, teasing remarks. After saying their farewells, the duo turned around. Teresa headed towards the palace, while Seol Jihu headed to Carpe Diems office. Why does my body feel so heavy? Was it because his body was no longer tense? The built-up fatigue inside him seemed to have exploded when he entered the city as his body lost strength. He used his spear as a walking cane to forcefully drag his feet forward. When a familiar building entered his sight, he began to sob. One step after the other, he trudged up the stairs before pushing the door on the brink of fainting. Tung! Huh? The door was locked. He tried to turn the doorknob again, but the door didnt budge in the slightest. Is no one here? Kwang, Kwang. He knocked on the door, but there was no response. Could it be? A sudden thought popped up in his head. Could Chohong have left for the laboratory to save him? She couldnt have, right? In any case, he had no choice but to turn back. Damn it. If I knew no one was home, I would have followed the Princess to the palace. A belated regret set in. Seol Jihu grumbled inwardly, and after walking down the stairs, he let out a sigh and looked up at the sky. His eyes caught sight of the building on the other side of Carpe Diems office. I guess it finished. He became curious who moved in, but that only lasted for a moment. He smacked his lips and turned around. Now that things had come to this, he only had one other place to go. Soon, Seol Jihu arrived at Luxurias temple after an arduous walk and dragged his feet inside with great difficulty. Um. The woman dozing off at the reception desk opened her eyes. When her sleepy eyes caught sight of the youth leaning against a blue spear, her eyes widened in surprise. He barely managed to eke out his next words. Im looking for a treatment. * Seol Jihu was almost chased out because he threw off his gown completely when the female Priest asked him to show her his wounds, causing her to scream. Thankfully, she stopped screaming in five seconds, and after noticing the gravity of the wounds on his body, she hurriedly called for better Priests. After being escorted to the emergency treatment room, Seol Jihu maintained his sanity as he was hit with a barrage of questions. He got to lay down on a comfortable bed for the first time in a long while, but his brain refused to let him fall asleep so easily. The several-day-long pursuit had made his body used to sleeping outside. Of course, the unnecessarily loud treatment room also had something to do with it. Spray more healing water! Back, side. His wounds are at least seven days old. Well try Massive. Wait! His left shoulder and thigh are! W-What the hell!? What happened to him!? This. It looks like he received emergency treatment. Seol Jihu let out a hollow chuckle. The way everyone was running about shouting made him feel like he was at a real ER room. Are my wounds that bad? At that moment, the talking in the room suddenly ceased. Seol Jihu was looking at the ceiling with narrowed eyes, but when the room suddenly fell silent, he tilted his head to the side. Is the treatment over? Now that he thought about it, he had been feeling like someone was staring at him since a while ago. I cant believe this, really. W-What? Who is that? He could barely catch a glimpse of a figure. Why? I might be half-dead, but I came back alive, didnt I? While he was feeling somewhat sad, he spotted a strapless Priest robe that looked just like a white dress along with long, ebony-colored hair. Chung Chohong? No, Chung Chohong didnt dress like that. For some reason, Seol Jihu felt as if hed seen that robe before. Meanie. I was so worried. Her voice grew faint. Seol Jihu strained his ears to listen to her mumbles. It was then that a hand gently touched his forehead. He might have been mistaken, but the hand seemed to be trembling intensely. Soon. Cure Critical Wounds. A familiar voice rang out Paaat! And his vision flashed white. The erupting light shot out of the room and even dyed the hallway white. Watching this scene, Seol Jihu couldnt hide his shock. He had never seen such a beautiful, brilliant light before. Soon, he closed his eyes, feeling the light seep into every corner of his body. His flickering consciousness finally cut off. After days of staying alert, his brain finally fell asleep. Seol Jihu left his body to the drowsiness flooding in. His sleeping face displayed a smile happier than anyone else in the world. * That morning, the Haramark Royal Family made an unprecedented official announcement. The content of the announcement was the return of Seol and Teresa Hussey that morning. With this, every member who participated in the rescue mission had returned alive. The Haramark Royal Family added a few more details. The first was that the duo cooperated with the Federation during their escape. The second was that they destroyed the Delphinion Duchys laboratory, the headquarters of the Parasites mass production facility. The last was that they had successfully returned after breaking through the Parasites increased encirclement. It was an added bonus that the Parasites plans had been foiled and their forces severely cut down in size. The news Hey! Chohong! Chohoooooong! O-Old Man? Whats the fuss about? Did you drink this early in the morning? Where No, just come back! Hurry! What is it? I already told you, I have to Seol is back! Seol is back! W-What? Not only spread in Haramark What about the Temple of Luxuria? Didnt that damn Ice Queen say shell find him no matter what? She even said she would become active again if he was found. Yes, Lady, were looking into the matter. It seems to be true that he survived with his own strength. After all, the Order of Luxuria was still in their preparation stage and never left Haramark. Hmm What an interesting turn of events. What was the mans name again? Its Seol. Ah, speaking of which, I heard rather interesting pieces of news today. Interesting news? That youth named Seol. It appears that the Daughter of Luxuria is personally taking care of him. But also in Scheherazade and other kingdoms. In less than a day, the news of his feats traveled far and wide, reaching even the lands of the Federation and the Parasites. However, the talk of the world was Zzz. Currently wandering about in his dreamland. Even after sleeping for a whole day, he didnt show signs of waking up. Once his sleep-deprived body tasted genuine sleep, it desired it endlessly. Seol Jihu was currently feeling very happy with himself. He didnt know why, but there was a soft warmth constantly embracing his body. No, that wasnt enough to describe this sensation. It was cozy, relaxing, purifying. If there was an essence of warmth in the world, he firmly believed this had to be it. Plus, although it sometimes made him stifled for breath, there was also something tender and squishy. This unbelievably soft and elastic thing also packed quite a size. Every time Seol Jihu buried his face in this softness, an unknown comfort and kindness entered his brain. This is happiness. He became languid, so much so that he thought it would be okay to die like this. Even when he woke up, he immediately fell back asleep from the coziness. That wasnt all. Here. Aaaah The light was only scary at first. It grew gentler as time went by, and more importantly, there were times that it talked to him in his dreams like a real human being. He just did as he was told, and delicious food would enter his mouth. Mm it smells amazing. Is it porridge? Seol Jihu sniffed repeatedly and opened his mouth like a baby waiting to be fed. As expected, a warm porridge gently entered his mouth. Seol Jihu still believed he was dreaming as he gulped down. Delicious, delicious. However, he never let his guard down. There were times when a bitter smell would be mixed in with the food. ! As soon as he sensed it, he would shut his mouth instantly. It didnt matter whether he was eating delicious food before. Just like now. H-Hey. The light was taken aback. How did you know it was medicine. With this, Seol Jihu became sure. He was thankful to the person taking care of him, but he hated medicine. Come on, you have to eat this after your meal. . Dont be like that. Do you know how precious this herb is? Be good, okay? . Come on. Say, aaaah . Seol Jihu kept his mouth shut in protest, but the voice constantly persuaded him. Eventually, he gave in to the gentle pressure and opened his mouth. Euuuuh. The man-child grimaced. After barely managing to feed him the medicine, the mysterious person let out a deep sigh. Really when are you going to grow up? He could hear the voice say something, but he was sleepy now that he ate something. After taking a big yawn, Seol Jihu dug into the warmth. He never imagined that someone stroking his hair and patting his back could feel so good. This is happiness! Like the saying, after the storm comes a calm, Seol Jihu thoroughly enjoyed the blissful life he now had. Of course, he had no way of knowing what was going on in the outside world. * Seoul, Sinyoung Pharmaceuticals headquarters. Yes, yes. Today at 6:25 p.m. Yes, I understand. Click. The sound of a phone hanging up could be heard. Hm. Kim Hannah had an odd expression as she looked down at the office phone on her desk. Seol Jihu. She had found out long ago that he joined the rescue mission without telling her. Of course, it was already too late to stop him then. She just received the report that he had returned alive. Because she had an urgent matter to take care of on Earth, the news of Seol Jihus return had reached her late. In any case, she was relieved to hear that he came back alive. Right, she was relieved. Ehew. Kim Hannah covered her face with her hands. You motherfucking son of a bitch. He was already garnering unnecessary attention due to his Golden Mark, but the problem he caused this time was too great for anyone to ignore. This matter was on an entirely different scale compared to the defense of the Arden Fortress. As it would affect the whole of Paradise, there was no way his name wouldnt spread. It was already well beyond Kim Hannahs capabilities to deal with alone. Although Seol Jihu was still oblivious, Paradise wasnt a simple world. As Earthlings could use achievement points to bring Paradises items back to Earth, countless interest groups were battling it out in chaos. There was a reason Paradise housed large, violent organizations from Earth. If one got unlucky, he would have to be careful not only in Paradise but also on Earth. Kim Hannah had just received a call from her secretary, telling her that the First Lady wanted to see her. Kim Hannah could only come up with one reason that pervert would suddenly want to see her. Huu.. Kim Hannah slapped her cheeks in despair. It was a stroke of fortune, no, a stroke of miracle from the heavens that the Daughter of Luxuria was taking care of Seol Jihu. Seo Yuhui was undoubtedly one of the most influential Earthlings in Paradise. Although she retired from her position a long time ago, her abilities, fame, influence, and organization did not go anywhere. She would be able to become a stronger shield than any other Earthling. Kim Hannah breathed a sigh of relief when she found out Seo Yuhui volunteered to help herself. At the same time, she couldnt help but wonder. Why is she protecting Seol Jihu? Kim Hannah was positive the two had no prior connections. There was no one named Seo Yuhui among Seol Jihus network of friends, family, and acquaintances. In fact, Seo Yuhui was a woman wrapped in a veil of mystery. Practically no one knew her identity on Earth. Is she trying to raise him? That was certainly possible. Of the acclaimed Earthlings playing an active part in Paradises conflicts, more than a few had crossed her hands. After all, even that Sung Shihyun was her work. Thinking about it this way, Kim Hannah could begin to understand. Of course, she had too many things on her plate at the moment to think too deeply into it. For now, she decided to focus on the problems at hand. Ill need to pull the plan forward. But before that, there was something she needed to do. Bastard, just wait until I see you again. Her eyes flickered with a cold, grim light. Ill show you. Chapter 92. Addiction One could say that an organization was a societal group in which people gathered under the banner of achieving a common goal. Members of an organization understood each other through frequent interactions and gave their effort in accomplishing a shared goal. Such organizations prioritized profit the most, and given the unique nature of Paradise, different groups were called different things. One thing to note was that a groups name did not reflect its power in any way. Usually, the number of organization members determined its title. Small-scale or independent organizations were called teams, groups, crews, societies, or associations, while mid and large-scale organizations were called alliances, guilds, unions, or companies. Put this way, Paradises temple was also an organization. The Temple of Luxuria was an organization of Priests who served the goddess of lust. Described in more detail, this organization once held the biggest influence in all of Paradise. Of course, this was all a glory of the past. That was when both Seo Yuhui and Sung Shihyun were active. To be precise, the Temple of Luxuria was at the height of its glory before these two Executors split up after a falling out. Sung Shihyun left for Sinyoung after this incident, and Seo Yuhui announced her retirement from Paradise. Naturally, the Temple of Luxurias influence plummeted. But just like the saying, an old eagle is better than a young crow, the Temple of Luxuria still could not be looked down upon. Given its nature as a temple, there was no need to worry it would fail either. It was just that its current influence was lacking compared to when it was led by two Executors. Naturally, Priests who could not forget the past glory constantly sought out to revitalize the group. For example, today. A Level 6 Bishop wearing a miter visited Haramarks Temple of Luxuria for this exact reason. Please help. He knelt on the ground. He knew very well that the person he was talking to would feel bothered by his actions. The Bishops status wasnt so low as to kneel so frivolously, and he definitely wasnt the type to enjoy such indignant actions. In fact, he was someone who liked to flaunt his authority. However, the woman in front of him was more than worthy enough for him to endure minor humiliations such as this. The Orders caste system is breaking down. Please return to guide us, Executor. No. A gentle voice cut him off. I will not return to the Order of Luxuria. She sounded firm as if there was no room for negotiations. However, the miter-wearing man didnt back down. Didnt you promise? That you would return if we make an expedition to the Delphinion Duchys laboratory. I certainly did. The woman retorted clearly. But the expedition is no longer needed. The laboratory has been destroyed completely, and all members of the rescue team returned alive. The Order never set out on the expedition, yet youre asking me to keep my side of the promise? Her logical response put the man at a loss of words. The woman was well-known for keeping every promise she made. As someone who had watched her for a long time, the Bishop knew that better than anyone else. He had prodded her just to be sure, only to end up being put into his place. Miss Seo Yuhui, you may have resigned from your position as an Executor, but you know that Goddess Luxuria has not allowed it. You are mistaken. She allowed me. But dont you still possess the Apostles Authorities? Im sure you know what that means. I made my intentions clear. You are better off asking her personally if you are curious why she has not taken the Authorities away. Please, our Order and Lord Luxuria are both rejoicing at the news of your return. If youre an Earthling, Im sure you know about how contracts are made within Paradise. I am also just another Earthling. Hearing Seo Yuhuis unyielding position on the matter, the Bishop stared at the floor and bit his lower lips. It had been a long time since he experienced her iciness. Seo Yuhui was known as the Ice Queen within Paradise precisely because no man had ever succeeded in wooing her, including the famous Sung Shihyun. But having served by Seo Yuhuis side for a long time, the Bishop knew that wasnt all there was to it. Although Seo Yuhui was benevolent and generous, she never approached someone beyond what was necessary and didnt allow anyone to approach her beyond what was necessary. This didnt apply to only her romantic life but all facets of it. A man lured in by her outer magnanimity would surely run into her iciness one day. Although most knew they stood little chance, they remained hopeful that they might just melt her heart. We have long fallen out of our relationship with the Temple of Gula. Now that you are no longer with us, the number of deserters is increasing by the day. I dont think its proper to call them deserters. Besides, I was never happy with the way the Order exerted influence on other organizations by using the Priests rare healing capabilities and its unique status as a temple. B-But you must know why that was necessary. Even now, outside organizations are trying to steal our Priests away with sweet talk. Some are even using them to interfere in our internal affairs. Seo Yuhui didnt say anything in response. The temperature of the room suddenly plummeted. The Bishop must have been pressured by Seo Yuhuis cold gaze as he dropped his head until his miter almost touched the ground. After staying silent for a long time, Seo Yuhui finally opened her mouth. Thats quite a problem, isnt it? Flinch. The man trembled. His heart skipped a beat. Could it be? But that has nothing to do with me. Seo Yuhui quickly put down any hopeful thoughts in the Bishops head. I have already left the Order. In a way, I guess I am also an outsider. Pardon? So it is none of my business what the Temple of Luxuria is up to or how it is faring. Are you are you truly saying you will abandon the Order and remain a bystander? Yes, and one more thing. Seo Yuhui replied without a moment of hesitation. What we talked about today? You can make it public. Her words caused the Bishop to blink his eyes in shock. Ill repeat one more time. What we talked about today, you can use it however you want. I dont mind. What do you mean? The Bishop was about to raise his head and ask but froze stiff on the spot. What? Cold sweat flowed down his back. The woman who was modestly sitting on the couch was now in front of him. Seo Yuhui leisurely reached out her arm, took off the Bishops miter, and carefully brought it to her eyes. So. She studied the shining jewel decorating the center of the miter. Please, dont bother me any more than this, Miss Yun Seohui. She gave a refreshing smile. Pzzt! The jewels light flickered off. This meant one of two things - the other side had either severed the connection or destroyed the crystal. Of course, both Seo Yuhui and the Bishop knew it was the latter. . After a moment of silence, the Bishop revealed his teeth. You knew. I noticed that you changed the miters jewel. I know you arent the type to change something like that so easily. Hoh, with just that? Whether it be liquor, clothes, or friends, you always say you prefer old ones. Seo Yuhui placed the miter back on the Bishops head before returning to her couch. She then continued. Go back. With just those two words, the Bishop knew that the thin thread of connection they still shared was cut off. He had nothing to say and could only stand up helplessly. Do you not blame me? I dont want to. I understand where youre coming from, after all. I see. Rather than being devoured bit by bit, it might indeed be better to join hands with Sinyoung. So she knew everything. The Bishop let out a bitter chuckle. I know I am in no position to say this, but please, I would be eternally grateful if you came back. My answer is the same no matter how many times you ask me. Seo Yuhui never lost her gentle smile from the beginning to end of this conversation. In the end, the Bishop sighed dejectedly and turned around to leave. It was then. Click. The door clicked open. The Bishop looked up reflexively and saw a youth trudging into the room. Hm? His face was full of drowsiness. His eyes were barely open, and judging from the way he looked around in a daze, it seemed the youth had woken up only a moment ago. The youth was walking half-asleep, but he didnt look like he was sleeping walking. After appearing out of the blue and looking around the room, the youths gaze suddenly landed in one place. This is? The Bishop asked belatedly, but his word immediately came to a stop. Tap, tap, tap, tap. Like a baby with some sort of a sensor on his hands, the youth quickly crawled to his target. Once he reached the couch, he buried his face in Seo Yuhuis laps. Oh? Seo Yuhui, who had been watching the youth in a daze, muttered out in surprise. What? The Bishop was even more shocked. He had never seen Seo Yuhui allow someone to approach her so easily. Not even once. Geez again? Seo Yuhui made a troubled expression, then. I told you to sleep quietly ehew. She clicked her tongue and gently stroked the youths hair. She seemed to be at a loss for what to do, yet she was clearly patting him willingly. Seeing the youth rub his cheek on her thighs with a happy smile, the Bishop was shocked once again. Not only did Seo Yuhui allow him to approach her, but she even let him touch her?! Im, impossible! He almost wanted to scream out, Thats blasphemy! He began to doubt whether the woman in front of him was the Ice Queen he knew. Ah, this is my fault. Seo Yuhui must have seen the Bishops culture-shocked face as she heaved out a deep sigh. I-Its Miss Seo Yuhuis fault? Yes, I spoiled him a bit too much and he developed a habit. Seo Yuhui mumbled in embarrassment. Excuse us. She got up from the couch as if the situation couldnt be helped. Come on, lets go back to your room. Hurry. Drag, drag. The youth was dragged out of the room, his arms still interlinked around Seo Yuhuis waist as he made his exit. The Bishop stood still for a long time without moving a single muscle. * Chohong had headed to the border region for Seol Jihu. She shook off countless voices holding her back and ran to the border, but she had no intention of jumping in recklessly. It was just that Chohong had baseless confidence that Seol Jihu was alive. She was planning on patrolling the border region in case she might be of help in his escape. If she didnt do at least this, she felt like she would regret it for the rest of her life. However, she received news of Seol Jihus return less than a day after her departure. Immediately, she turned her carriage around. As soon as she arrived in Haramark, she ran to Luxurias temple. She grabbed the Earthling working as the reception lady by her collar and strangled Seol Jihus whereabouts out of her. As soon as she kicked the door open and burst into the room he was staying in. ? She could see the youth sitting on a bed. She studied him carefully, and indeed, it really was him. She panted to catch her breath You. But her mouth automatically closed in the next moment. She had many things she wanted to say to him, but her mouth refused to open now that he was in front of her. She was both happy and sad. A part of her even wanted to beat him to a pulp. It was a strange, confusing feeling. Say something. After exchanging glances for a long time, Chohong finally spoke up. What are you looking at? You forgot my face in just a week? She spoke curtly out of embarrassment, but Seol Jihu showed signs of being confused and taken aback. Uh. He stammered a bit before quietly muttering. Who are you? What? Chohongs brows twitched. Who are you, you said? You are you mad? Is there a problem with your brain? Seol Jihu then put on a dejected look. Yes. W-What? I, I recently got into a huge accident. I cant remember anything because of it. He cant remember anything? Chohongs eyes trembled noticeably. Y-You piece of shit! Youre just messing with me again, arent you!? She shouted angrily, but her voice of shaking. Her heart began to pound as a sense of unease crept up inside her. The way Seol Jihu massaged his temples really made him look like he was confused. By any chance do you know me? When he carefully asked her this, Chohongs legs almost gave in. You. She suddenly remembered the moment before their attempted escape. Seol Jihu had desperately reached out with his arm even after he collapsed on the ground. That moment haunted her every night. Why couldnt she have grabbed his hand? She couldnt remember how wrought with guilt she was. You really dont remember? I, Im not sure. Everything is just a mess. Chohong collected her breath. She couldnt believe it; no, she didnt want to believe it. She walked up to him step by step. What about Dylan? Dylan? And Hugo? Hugo? What about Carpe Diem? Samuel? Alex? Ian? What about Teresa? And the Forest of Denial? The Ramman Village? I, uh. Chohong spat out every keyword she could think of, but her shock only grew bigger. You really forgot everything? . You dont remember even a single name? That cant be, right? Right? She was practically pleading with him now. Hearing how desperate she sounded, Seol Jihu dropped his head. Im sorry. When she saw Seol Jihu apologizing for doing nothing wrong, her heart sank. Why are you apologizing you idiot. The edges of her eyes turned red, and Chohong sniffled quietly. I should be the one whos sorry. At that moment, the youth suddenly brought his head closer to Chohongs. Ah. ? Now that I think about it Y-You remember? Seol Jihu stared at her intently and furrowed his brows. Then, he spoke. I think Im kidding. What? Im kidding. Kidding? Chohongs complexion flattened in a daze. Yeah. Seol Jihu grinned mischievously and added, This is called tricking Chohong again. It was then. Kwang! A sudden explosive sound erupted in the treatment room. Seol Jihus jaw dropped open. Chohongs punch had broken the drawer next to the bed. You you. Tremble. Her throat trembled as her eyes flickered with a cold gleam. Seol Jihu could even sense a murderous intent rising up in the air. It didnt take long for him to come to the conclusion that he had screwed up. Sorry! He immediately brought his hands together and apologized. You son of a bitch you toyed with me? Sorry, sorry, I wont do it ever again. Believe me. You motherfucking piece of shit. Do you know how much I was worried keuk! When tears burst out from Chohongs deathly glare, Seol Jihu felt his heart drop a beat in terror. Cho, Chohong, Im really sorry. I went overboard with my joke. Fuck off! Chohong spat out a curse and turned around angrily. Seol Jihu quickly hugged her back. D-Dont go. I told you to fuck off. Im sorry! Forgive me! Im not going to say it again, you bastard. Chohong twisted her body to free herself, but Seol Jihu clung onto her as if his life depended on it. In truth, Chohong could have easily shaken him off, but she couldnt do so since she knew he was injured. Soon, after he barely managed to drag Chohong to the bed, he rubbed his palms together and begged for forgiveness. He had no excuses to offer, and after putting himself in her shoes, he truly felt apologetic. As he was listening to Chohongs endless cursing, the sound of the door opening rang out. Chohong, who couldnt bring herself to hit him and could only yell at him angrily, furrowed her brows. Its quite noisy in here. Huh? What are you two doing hugging each other? Two women entered the room, each carrying a basket in their hands. The first wore a maid outfit, while the other only had a simple white T-shirt. Miss Maria? Miss Agnes! The unexpected guests surprised Seol Jihu, yet he welcomed them nonetheless. What? Why are you here? Chohong asked with a confused expression. Obviously because we heard we could visit him now. He apparently fully regained consciousness today. Today? No, so why are you here? What do you mean why? Were here to wish him a quick recovery. Maria retorted as if she was asked the stupidest question in the world. You came to wish him a quick recovery? You, Maria Yeriel? He came to my place too when I wasnt well. Im just repaying the debt. Maria returned a concise answer and gently placed the basket down. Im here to see my disciple. No one asked, but Agnes also mentioned her terrible excuse for coming to visit. Would you like some fruits? Huh? Ah, yes. Who the hell cares about fruits? I brought some liquor, so lets have a party. Are you mad? Youre trying to get a patient to drink hard liquor? Maria nodded her head at Chohongs shouting. Your dumbass brain makes sense for once, but still, Im sure its fine if. Ah, get your hands off the basket! I didnt bring it for you to shove it down your throat. Leave me be! I need some liquor in my system. Otherwise, Im going to explode from anger because of that bastard! Maria and Chohong bickered as usual, and Agnes calmly peeled fruits on the side. Seol Jihu never expected Maria and Agnes to both come visit him. However, those two werent the only guests. In fact, they were just the beginning. Thud! A black man kicked the door open just like Chohong. He stomped into the room and immediately embraced Seol Jihu. Seol! Seooooool! Hu, Hugo? Aaaaaah! Youre alive! Youre alive! W-Wait, I cant breathe. Starting with Hugo. Hey! Seol! I heard the news! Here. Congrats on making it back alive. Mikhail and Veronika came You really were alive. Mister Kazuki? Youre here too? You were a member of my team, although it was only for one mission. I need to thank you too. Ah, take this. Ayase Kazuki came Oops, are we late? Why do you look so surprised? I missed you so much. And even Ian and Teresa came. The treatment room quickly became rowdy. The room was already small. Now that it held ten people in it, it was filled to the brim. Wow. Seol Jihu felt a bit light-headed. Do I really deserve this? Frankly, he was dumbfounded. At the same time, a big grin emerged on his face when he thought they all came to see him. He tried to hold back his joy, but his mouth refused to listen. Haha. In the end, joyous laughter escaped his mouth. Chohong grumbled, asking what the hell he was laughing about, but his laughter continued without stopping. This is fun. He didnt know why, but Seol Jihu found this moment surrounded by people happy. He was so happy that he wanted time to stop. It was to the point that he didnt want to go back to Earth. Chapter 93. Addiction (2) While the treatment room was bustling with visitors, Ayase Kazuki stayed silent with his back leaning against the wall. Its quite loud here, huh. He found the situation quite rowdy, but he was surprised at the same time. I heard he was a Level 2 Warrior. Almost everyone in the room was a well-known Earthling. Seeing how they all came to wish the youth a speedy recovery, Ayase Kazuki could easily guess they had some sort of a connection with him. In other words, these people were friends, if not acquaintances, of the Earthling known as Seol. Hm? Just as he turned around thinking it was time for him to leave, he caught sight of a woman peeking into the room through the half-open gap behind the door. Thats! Kazuki was shocked inwardly but tilted his head at the same time. The woman was staring at one particular man in the room. Her eyes were fixed on him somewhat uncomfortably. Rather than being sad, she looked more worried. Who is she looking at? Following the womans line of sight, Kazuki turned his gaze, which landed on the youth sitting on the bed. The youth was talking with a bright smile while occasionally bursting out into a hearty laughter. He said he was fully recovered, and he seemed fine mentally as well. Looks like there arent any lasting effects. Kazuki turned back to the door and his gaze met the womans. Kazuki quickly unfolded his crossed arms and respectfully bowed. The woman smiled gently and bowed back before turning around. * Ayase Kazuki was the first to leave. Following him, the visitors began to return one by one. Seol Jihus safe return was something to celebrate, but it was hard to see it as a perfectly happy ending. The loss of the Level 5 Arch Shooter, Edward Dylan, was a cold, harsh reality. Losing the leader of a team was a matter of serious consequences, especially if that leader was a High Ranker. It was no different than losing the captain of a ship mid-voyage. It was an undeniable fact that Carpe Diem would no longer hold the position it used to. After all, no one was insane enough to entrust an important mission to a team with only three Warriors. As visitors purposefully took their leave, the treatment room was eventually left with just three people. Once the commotion died down and silence descended on the room, Seol Jihu was left feeling a bit bitter. He couldnt help but think how happier he would be if Dylan was here with the rest. Why are you so depressed? Chohong must not have liked how he was acting as she shouted with a displeased look. Raise your shoulders! Open your chest! The mission was a success. We rescued three people and saved three others. You even screwed the Parasites plans big time. Do you know how big of a wave you caused in Paradise? Shes right, Seol. Theres no reason for you to feel guilty. No, you should be proud. Dylan would have surely said the same thing. Hugo also chimed in. Dylan. Seol Jihu carefully raised his voice after listening quietly for a bit. Hes doing well right? If youre talking about the penalty well. Hugo scratched his nose. Its not easy. The sense of emptiness and loss you feel when you lose your memories of Paradise is something thats hard to deal with for most. Then. But if its him, Im sure he will be able to overcome all difficulties. I trust Dylan. Hugo continued with a firm voice. Whats important is that Dylan returned to Earth as a human. We should focus on that. Hugos words touched Seol Jihu. He really did wish Dylan would be able to overcome the infamous penalty. No, he was certain Dylan would be able to overcome it. Seol Jihu clenched his fists. A moment of silence ensued before Chohong opened her mouth. What are you going to do from now? Seol Jihu was slightly taken aback. Was she talking about the future of Carpe Diem? He wanted to ask her about that himself. He never expected her to be the one to ask that question. Hugo and I are going to return to Earth for now. Chohong continued, Were, well, a bit exhausted. We want to rest easy and we also need some time to organize our thoughts. Are you disbanding Carpe Diem? What are you talking about? Chohong snorted and waved her hand. Im just saying we should rest since we just completed a huge mission. Dont jump the gun. Thankfully, it seemed Chohong had no plans to disband Carpe Diem. That was enough. Seol Jihu internally heaved out a sigh of relief. Oh, also, I need to tell you something. Hugo, who had his hand in the basket, suddenly spoke as if he just remembered something. Miss Foxy wanted us to pass you a message. She said you should come to Earth when youre awake. Miss Foxy. You mean, Kim Hannah? Seol Jihu asked in surprise. Yep. I was surprised too. Who knew you were contracted to Sinyoung? No, Im not. Youre not? No, they did ask me to, but I refused. Kim Hannah and I just have a personal contract between us. You refused? And you signed a contract with Miss Foxy? Yeah. Hugos eyes widened in surprise. Then, his hands started moving again. He took out a well-ripened fruit and muttered in admiration. Wow I cant believe you refused Sinyoung. Ah, well, I guess you are a Gold Mark. Crunch. He bit down on the fruit and began snickering. Still, I was really surprised. Why? Did she say something? No, not that Kik! Dont take this the wrong way, but how come all the women in your life are crazies? Crazies? What does that mean? Chohong must have been curious too. Hugo continued to snicker as he pointed at Chohong with his chin. I mean, you have four of Paradises Six Crazies around you. Four of the Six Crazies? Uh, Miss Foxy, Maria Yeriel, Claire Agnes ah, youre right. Chohong counted with her fingers and eventually burst out laughing. Hes contracted to one and two came to visit him! He, hes screwed! Are we going to find his corpse one day in an alleyway somewhere? Puhahaha! Chohong cackled as she smacked Seol Jihus back. Whos the other one? Ah! Cinzia! Cinzia noonim! Puhahaha! But for some reason, Hugo wasnt laughing at all. . In fact, he was staring at Chohong with an expression that was a mixture of bitterness and confusion. His lips were twitching like he wanted to tell her something, but he just clicked his tongue and bit down on the fruit again. Be careful, Seol, especially of the one close to you. Im not kidding. He whispered to Seol Jihu while chewing on the fruit. Seol Jihu returned a wry smile. But calling them crazy isnt that a bit rude? Rude? Do you know how long Ive known her? Crazy doesnt begin to describe her. Her nickname is Slaughter Maiden. Slaughter Maiden! Its not even Battle Maiden. S-Slaughter Maiden? While Chohong was busy cackling to herself with her hands on her belly, the two men whispered to each other. Didnt I tell you before? She acts all coy and innocent around you. Really. Chohong? Coy? Eii, she almost beat me up today. Though, that was my fault. Exactly! That barely counts as being angry. It has to be at least ten times what youve seen today to say, Ah, shes really triggered today. Ten times?! Seol Jihu couldnt believe it. He immediately activated Nine Eyes and glanced at Chohong. [Chung Chohongs Status Window] [General Information] Summoned date: November 18th, 2015Marking Grade: RedSex/Age: Female/22Height/Weight: 170.2 cm/58.6 kgCurrent condition: HealthyClass: LV. 4 Divine ChampionNationality: Hong Kong (Area 7)Affiliation: Carpe DiemAlias: Go-stop, Slaughter Maiden, Six Crazy, Chung Tricked-Again. Huh? It was true. Seol Jihu was just about to ask Chohong to read her aliases on her status window, but then his eyes spotted the shattered drawer next to his bed. Suddenly, a chill ran down his back. Ah, I havent laughed that hard in a while. Chohong finally grabbed a hold of herself and was wiping tears off her eyes. Anyways, youre going, right? Hm? To Earth. Seol Jihu suddenly felt he was caught off guard. Hello? Dont you need to go back? Your contractor is calling you, you know. Uh, yeah Ill give her a call. What are you talking about? How are you going to call someone on Earth from here? What, is there something you need to do? Why do you sound reluctant to go back? Princess Teresa said shed invite me to the palace. Who cares? That can go once you come back. Seol Jihu was a loss for words and could only stammer. Chohong felt that something was off, and her eyebrows perked up. You do you really not want to go back? N-No. Seol Jihu answered reflexively, but he couldnt hide his Adams Apple trembling slightly. It was then that Seol Jihu noticed his fingers shaking and hid them under the blanket. To be honest, he wanted to tell her he didnt want to go back. He didnt know why. It was just that when he thought about leaving Paradise an instinctive sense of rejection swelled inside him. He felt his chest congest uncomfortably and even felt a bit of anxiousness. But he couldnt bring himself to say all this. If he did, he knew Chohong would ask why. He didnt want to lie, but he didnt want to tell the truth either. No. Now that he thought about it, he did have to go back at least once. It was hard to say he was in a secure position on Earth, and he also figured it would be easier to find basic knowledge of spear throwing and energy circulation on Earth. Thinking about it this way, he felt a bit better. Right, if I want to live in Paradise. Of course, Im going back. I have things to take care of, so it might take a while until Im back. Yeah, Im sure. Dont worry about it and have a safe trip. Chohong erased her suspicions hearing Seol Jihus straightforward answer. Seol Jihu smiled. He was already excited when he thought about learning Mana Spear and Mana Circulation once he returned. * Carpe Diems new direction was revealed. The three remaining members decided to take a break and use the time to think about the future. Chohong and Hugo said they would go back to Earth today. Seol Jihu figured he shouldnt waste any more time. After asking Chohong to bring him a bag, he contacted Kim Hannah through the communication crystal ball she gave him. Shes not picking up. However, he couldnt get in touch. It seemed she still had not returned from Earth. He grabbed the clothes Chohong brought him and left the treatment room. Since he wasnt in a hospital, he didnt need to go through formal procedures to be allowed to leave. Still, he had to pay for the treatment he received. It looks like my bodys gotten a lot better. Seol Jihu cracked his neck and swung his arms around, only to be surprised beyond belief. His physical body was simply too healthy. His wounds had all closed up, and although he might just be mistaken, he felt like his mana was circulating more intensely than before. Overall, it felt like he powered-up, almost like he ate a precious herb or pill. However, he couldnt remember a thing about the Priest who healed him. It was because he did nothing but sleep after seeing that bright light. That said, he knew someone had taken care of him deeply for the 24 hours he was asleep or barely awake. Who could it be? To pay for his treatment and to thank the Priest who took care of him, Seol Jihu headed to the reception desk of the temple. However, he was met with an unexpected predicament. Shes not here? No, she said she had something urgent to take care of. Then can I at least know her name? I apologize, that isnt something I can reveal without her permission. He was even told that he didnt need to pay. Apparently, whoever treated him had given the Priests a strict order not to receive payment. Still, Seol Jihu remained persistent, and the reception lady eventually said that the treatment cost at least one gold coin. Seol Jihu couldnt hide his shock when he heard that. H-How amazing was the person who treated me? In the end, he gave in and stood in front of the returning warp gate. He told himself that going back was the right choice, yet he was still hesitant. Dont expect anything. Dont expect anything. He muttered to himself multiple times before he entrusted himself to the blue light. * Returning to Earth. He had experienced it once before, but he couldnt help but feel a little strange. It wasnt that he was unfamiliar with the sensation of returning. He was unfamiliar with the clean room he returned to. How long was I gone? He looked around his room like he was standing in someone elses place. He then found his phone lying on the ground. Perhaps because of the constant reminder to not expect anything he muttered in his head, his hands didnt immediately grab it. He knew he would only be disappointed. However, he still needed his phone if he were to contact Kim Hannah. Seol Jihu smacked his lips and picked up the phone. It looks like its still morning. When he opened the window, he was greeted by blazing sunlight. He furrowed his brows as stuffy hot air rushed in. It was early May. The weather was too hot considering summer had only just begun. Guess Im back. He watched cars running through the streets under his apartment buildings. Then, he suddenly grabbed his wallet. Like a donkey stung by a bee, he hurriedly left his apartment building and ran to the convenience store by the road. Keu! When he bought a can of Coke and chugged it down his throat, he felt like he had the whole world under his grasp. He never thought carbonated drinks would feel so good. Only after purchasing a pack of cigarettes on top did he feel like he was finally back on Earth. After emptying the can of Coke and finishing a cigarette by the roadside, he felt relaxed. He wanted to go grab some tasty food but knew he had better things to do. He took out his phone and pressed the power button with his thumb, his eyes constantly staring at the screen. The moment the phone finished booting and the screen popped up. Bzzz, bzzz, bzzz!! The phone buzzed crazily. Although there was a short pause between each vibration, he could count at least ten of them. His eyes now widened, Seol Jihu checked his messages. His jaw dropped slightly. Mom and Hyung, too? Most of his missed calls seemed to be spam calls, but his mother had called him twice and his older brother, Seol Wooseok, once. W-Why? It wasnt as if someone was chasing him, but Seol Jihu panicked. He checked the date of the calls. Although it had been a while since then, he was still tempted to call them back. But after thinking about it a little more, he decided that wasnt such a good idea. They had to be calling to ask where he got the money he previously showed up with. Seol Jihu had yet to come up with a good answer. As such, there was only one person for him to call right now. It was April 17th the last time I was here, right? He remembered Kim Hannah yelling at him for not picking up his phone as he scrolled down the list of past callers. An unregistered phone number had called him several times on April 17th. Judging by the time the calls were made, he became positive that this was Kim Hannahs number. But now that he thought about it, calling her wasnt so easy either. He tried his best to calm his beating heart as he pressed the call button. Beep-! Before the ringtone sounded out once You- Seol Jihu quickly pulled his phone away from his ear. He could barely hear the voice coming out of the phone, but he picked up on a few words, including son and -tard. %@#^&@^#@! Like a sparrow that met a bird of prey, Seol Jihu blankly stared at his crying phone. Chapter 94. Miscalculation The coffee shops door opened, and a youth walked in. After looking around the place carefully, he spotted a young woman sitting by the window. She was in a semiformal attire rather than her usual grey business suit, but her neatly tied ponytail was a definite trademark of Kim Hannah. The youth walked up to her stiffly, but Kim Hannah showed zero reactions. She had her arms folded and her legs crossed, staring in front of her with an expressionless face. Like a criminal with clear evidence against him, Seol Jihu hesitantly sat down on the seat across from her. Kim Hannah. He called her quietly, but Kim Hannah wasnt even staring at him. He couldnt be sure whether she was zoned out or just ignoring him, but her eyes were staring at the empty air. A heavy silence filled the atmosphere. Seol Jihu looked down somewhat in shame. The awkward atmosphere was hard to bear. He would have much preferred Kim Hannah to spit out curses as he expected her to, but she had a different air about her. This cant be good. He schemed to look for the right opportunity to gloss over the subject, but that thought vanished completely. No matter how mischievous and immature he was, he knew when and when not to joke with someone. Just as he was starting to get worried that his pounding heart might pop out of his chest Ive thought a lot about it. Kim Hannah finally began. You might have thought that I was being overprotective of you. Of course, I dont agree with that at all, but I understand if thats what you thought. She continued in a quiet voice. I thought doing so was best for you, but I guess whats important in the end is how you perceived it. And putting it that way, giving you the communication crystal was careless of me. Using my status as your protector to interfere in your life or to get you to do what I want, you might have thought about me that way. Kim Hannah sounded serious. Seol Jihu was just about to say, No, Ive never about you that way, but when he saw Kim Hannah taking out a white envelope from her purse, he flinched. So. She put the envelope on the table and placed her hand on top of it. Her hand trembled as if she was about to push it forward. If you really want. No. Seol Jihu replied as his instincts told him to. What? Kim Hannah sounded like a well-sharpened blade. I dont think of you that way. Not now. Seol Jihu shook his head. When he activated Nine Eyes, the envelope changed color. Kim Hannah was gold just like before, but the envelope had a murky yellow color. This was the first time Seol Jihu was seeing the Golden Commandment with the Attention Required. Im being honest. Seol Jihu quickly added. He didnt know what was inside the envelope, but he had a strong feeling he must never receive it. The moment he did, he felt like Kim Hannah would disappear from his life. You dont think of me that way, yet. Kim Hannahs eyebrows perked up. For the first time since Seol Jihu entered the coffee shop, she met his eyes. You acted that way? When he saw her icy gaze, he shrunk back like a frog in front of a snake. One thing he could be glad about was that her hand holding the yellow envelope went loose. However, she still had her hand on it. Tap, tap, tap- Kim Hannah rapidly tapped on the envelope with her index finger before opening her mouth. How was it? Hm? Those eight days. It couldnt have been just once or twice that your life was at risk. It was fun, right? Hovering over the boundary of life and death, werent those moments electrifying? Ah, you even had a beautiful princess by your side, so it must have been exhilarating. Dont say it like that. Seol Jihu smiled bitterly. Am I wrong? If it looked like it wouldnt work out, it would have been as simple as committing suicide before getting caught. Kim Hannah, I know youre angry and I can understand why. Since I didnt keep the promise I made, its my fault 100 percent. But Im not the type to enjoy trouble. No, its not even right to call that incident trouble. Im not a psychopath who enjoys death. Seol Jihus serious tone put a frown on Kim Hannahs face. That experience was a nightmare. It was like I was standing before a huge wall with nowhere to go. I was starving, my throat was parched, my body screamed in pain, and I couldnt even sleep properly because of the constant pursuit from the enemies. What happened was my fault, but it wasnt just once or twice that I wanted to kill myself in despair. Right, those eight days were a nightmare, one that I never want to experience again. Tap, tap- Kim Hannahs index finger became slower. She furrowed her brows. So you werent enjoying yourself? Think about it carefully. Of course, it might have been hard for you at the time, but now that everythings gone and passed, dont you think about it this way? What way? You know, content, satisfying, even something along the lines of, I knew I could do it or It was a good experience. That makes no sense. Seol Jihu chuckled as if he waved his hand around. I dont even think that way about my time in the military. Plus, I already told you how I felt. I wont think about it that way even in ten years. Really? You really dont think this way? You probably dont understand. Returning alive, eating, drinking, sleeping on a bed, and even talking with you here, everything feels like a dream to me. Im happy, but sometimes, Im worried I would close my eyes and open them, only to find myself in that situation again. Tap, tap- Kim Hannahs tapping sped down noticeably. She studied Seol Jihu as if she was trying to sniff out a secret. Her expression was clearly one of confusion. Her eyes narrowed, and as if to give up, she bit down on her lips. Then what is it? ? If its not that, then why did you go? Money? No, if you cared about money so much, you wouldnt have rejected me previously. Is it honor, then? No, the Seol Jihu I know isnt someone whos obsessed about honor. . So if its not money or honor, what is it? I just cant understand. Whatever, fine, if youre telling me the truth, prove it to me, right now. Thunk. Kim Hannah kicked the table and asked in a forceful tone. If something similar happens in the future, what will you do? Since you know its tough enough to make you want to kill yourself, you wont go again, right? No, that might not be the case. What? Im saying it depends on the people involved. Seol Jihu replied firmly. If its for a complete stranger, I wont go. Its not like Im some altruistic saint. But. He paused momentarily and stared at Kim Hannah. If its you who I need to save, then Ill go. No matter what I have to do. Ha. Kim Hannah looked as if she had just heard the most absurd pickup line. Am I supposed to be touched? I didnt mean it that way. Then tell me. Ive been asking you for a while now. Why? . Im not your family member or your girlfriend. Im just one of your acquaintances. It was clear to anyone listening in that Kim Hannah still couldnt understand. So why are you saying youd save me? Whats the reason? The Golden Rule. Tap. The tapping stopped. Seeing Kim Hannahs frozen index finger, Seol Jihu smiled gently. Because you are my Golden Commandment. Kim Hannah stared at him in a daze. I, I dont understand what that means. She shook her head as she muttered in a raspy voice. Seol Jihu suddenly opened his mouth. Do you remember the first time we met? What are you on about now? You told me to reveal my secrets in exchange for the Invitation. Kim Hannahs eyes widened and her mouth opened slightly. You. Lets say its a part of that. Hey, you better not be trying to gloss over this with some random bullshit. Youre saying you cant tell me because you dont trust me. Dont say it like that. In the first place, youre the one who approached me to use me. Seol Jihu said curtly. I had no intention of revealing my secrets. Not to you or anyone else. Since youre the one who made me fall into a pit of despair in my dream. He swallowed this line down. But after seeing how you were treating me, I changed my mind. Its still changing. Im debating whether to tell you everything or not. I feel like I can trust you, but I cant be sure. Im in a constant struggle. Kim Hannah tilted her head. She looked up at the ceiling with a puzzled look. Im not sure what. Haa. In the end, she turned her gaze back down and massaged her temples with her hands. Anyways. Seol Jihu continued to talk. We established a new relationship back when we last met, and its true that Im the one who broke our promise. I have nothing to say other than sorry. A long sigh rang out along with the murmuring, Golden Rule Golden Rule. Soon. Okay, I think I get it. Kim Hannah? Shut up for a bit. Im still organizing my thoughts. So what youre saying is that youre justified in participating in that mission and that youre not addicted. Okay, fine, I get all that. Kim Hannah muttered in a somewhat feeble voice, then. But you need to know this. She locked her fingers together and stared straight at him. There is no incident without a problem. But not only are you actively looking for incidents, but youre also walking into them with your own two feet. Thats. Quiet. Do you know what I went through a few days ago? You and I are bound by a contract. Your actions have consequences that directly affect me. Whether those consequences are good or bad doesnt matter. I prefer not to be swept into things I cant handle any more than this. I promise. Something like this wont happen ever again. Well, well see about that. Im not the type of person who thinks people can be changed to my liking. Kim Hannah told him flat out but revealed a hesitant expression. But looking at you, Im starting to change my mind. At the very least, the Seol Jihu thats in front of me isnt the gambling addict I know. Right? Yeah. But you still broke our promise twice. I hate people who habitually break promises more than gambling addicts. Kim Hannah leaned forward. So Jihu. She grabbed Seol Jihus hands and held them tightly. Dont disappoint me any more than this. The pressure coming from her palms seemed to say, There wont be a third time. Please, knowing how special you think of me I dont want to be a fox to you too. Kim Hannahs alias was Miss Foxy. Hugo even said she was one of the Six Crazies. Now that he was looking at her like this, he didnt feel like Hugo was joking. He slowly nodded his head, and only then did Kim Hannah let go of his hands. She glanced at the white envelope on the table. . After a moment of hesitation, she carefully picked it up. Seol Jihu swallowed hard, watching the envelope disappear into Kim Hannahs purse. So this is the Golden Commandment? Treat others how you wanted to be treated. Seol Jihu trembled as he remembered these words. Until now, he only saw the Golden Commandment in a positive way. Treat others like gold and you will receive gold. So what will happen if you treat others like trash? A double-edged blade. He felt like he was beginning to understand the concept of the Nine Eyes right side. Having finished organizing her purse, Kim Hannah asked. Breakfast? H-Hm? Have you had breakfast? The air suddenly cooled down. Seol Jihu subconsciously let out the breath he had been holding in. He scratched his head and replied. Not yet. * After leaving the coffee shop, the duo headed to a restaurant. Kim Hannah introduced him to a high-class ginseng chicken soup place called Chicken Cloud Palace and ended up watching Seol Jihu eat with a shocked expression. Nom, nom. Slurp, slurp, slurrrrp! He picked the chicken up whole and picked it apart piece by piece. Kim Hannah had never seen someone eat ginseng chicken soup as if it was a bowl of noodles. Eat slower. Youre going to have problems digesting all that. When she filled his empty cup with water, Seol Jihu paused for a moment and gulped it down in one shot. Kim Hannah shook her head, perhaps feeling bad about making him check for her reactions constantly. I wont say anything, so just eat. Eat to your hearts content. Rather than going back to stuffing his face with chicken, Seol Jihu grabbed a napkin and wiped his mouth. I have a question. What. Did something happen? Why do you think something happened? Today, you were a bit more hysterical than usual. Hys What did you say? Kim Hannah eyes turned into daggers. Seol Jihu quickly changed the topic. I mean, you said so before. That you went through something a few days ago. Hearing this, Kim Hannahs glaring eyes loosened and was replaced by bitterness. Its not something to talk about while eating. Dont worry, it wont ruin my appetite. Kim Hannah smacked her lips. Its just that I met someone. Who? The First Lady. Seol Jihu was about to take another bite out of the chicken but paused midway. By First Lady, you mean. Who do you think? Shes Yun Seoras older sister. Her? What, did she beat you up or something? Shes not like that. Kim Hannah chuckled and took out a document the size of an A4 paper from her purse. Here, its 252.5 million won. I sold it for 500 silver coins. Sold what? The ornament you gave me, stupid. Seol Jihu dropped the chicken. R-Really? Yep. I already converted it to Earths currency. You understand why, right? Seol Jihu was about to shout, Of course, I do! Its not like Im short on money in Paradise! but he didnt and fell into deep thought. It didnt look like Kim Hannah was all that happy about it. Did someone steal the money? I would have preferred that, actually. That way, I would have something over them. What was that supposed to mean? Seol Jihu couldnt quite understand what she was talking about, so he decided to just listen for now. This problem actually started from you spending the 100 million won I gave you. Seol Jihu immediately coughed, and Kim Hannah burst into laughter. Anyways, I planned to give this money to you over the course of three years. Three years? Yeah. Like a salary, I planned to give you 4 million every month and give out the rest through various bonuses and benefits. Seol Jihu blinked repeatedly before going, Ah! You were trying to make it look like I got a job! Like Sinyoungs system. That was good news for him. When he visited his parents before, he told them he got a job. But the reality was that he would be at a loss for words if they started asking him about it. Once they began asking questions like what company do you work for?, let me see your contract, or let me see your bank account, they would discover the truth in no time. But with a fake job, everything would be resolved. Given Kim Hannahs skills, she would have undoubtedly come up with a legit source for the 100 million won she gave him. Youre really smart when it comes to things like this. Kim Hannah snorted at Seol Jihus compliment and continued. Right, I wanted to arrange a secure source of money for you and give you a secure environment so that you wouldnt have to worry about life on this side. So I wanted to push you into a foreign company I trust, but. Chapter 95. You did well, Jihu. After hearing Kim Hannahs brief explanation, Seol Jihu couldnt help but be a bit puzzled. To Sinyoung? Apparently, Kim Hannah was faced with the words, Is there a need for him to go to another company? Bring him to Sinyoung. The person who said this was supposedly Yun Seohui, Sinyoung Pharmaceuticalss top-level executive. So Im going to become affiliated with Sinyoung? Not necessarily. Kim Hannah swirled her chopsticks around the ginseng chicken soup, her ponytail dancing in the air. I told you before, right? That those with the authority to invite Earthlings to Paradise have the duty to develop a safe environment for Earthlings to cross worlds. Yeah. Think about it that way. Nothing more, nothing less. You said you were going to the place I recommended you, so Sinyoung basically volunteered themselves. Frankly, its not a bad deal. In fact, its a great one. It seemed Sinyoung stepped up when nobody asked them to. Of course, they couldnt force Kim Hannah to invite Seol Jihu or force Seol Jihu to accept their offer. Right, theres no problem on the surface. Kim Hannah suddenly grabbed her chopsticks as if to split them in half. But it still feels like shit. She then furrowed her brows and bore her teeth. That bitch. Do you know what she said? Oh, Miss Hannah, dont you think youre being a bit too greedy? Fuck her. What business does she have with my belongings? Im the one who got that gold stamp, and Im the one whos contracted to you. That fucking whore. The emotions behind her voice surpassed the level of rage and resentment and treaded into the level of abhorrence and cursing. It seemed Kim Hannahs pride had really been hurt. Anyways, theres no problem on the surface, but you still need to stay sharp. This gives them a point of contact with you. Do I have to go to them? Cant you just say I declined their offer? Theres no reason for you to. Well, you could always say its personal preference. Thats true, but that will only create more enemies for you. Plus, it will trouble me too. But- Seol Jihu was about to say, But why would it?, but he swallowed his words back down. He made a somewhat meek, helpless expression. Im just finding it hard to understand. Understand what? Did I do something wrong? Kim Hannahs eyes widened. Seol Jihu twirled his spoon around as he continued. Why is everyone so bent on harassing me? I, I just wanted to save them, thats all. I didnt have other intentions. Its true that I just did what I wanted at the time, but its not like I hurt them or inconvenienced them somehow. . Im busy trying to mind my own business, yet. Thats just how Paradise is. Kim Hannah looked at him bitterly and quietly cut him off. The world isnt as simple and clear as you think. I can guarantee you one thing. Guarantee? Seol Jihu asked. Kim Hannah hesitated for a long time before finally opening her mouth. Wait. Even if you dont do anything, there will be people who curse you. The more famous you get, the more hate youll receive. Some people will even resent you. Thats not the end of it. There will be a ton of people who are going to try to use you. But, but why? Seol Jihu looked visibly confused. Because youre trying to jump ahead. Kim Hannah said with a bitter smile. Thats just how the world is. She muttered in a low voice. She wasnt done yet. Thats not all. Even on Earth, there are thousands of incidents people find hard to understand. For example, a serial killer randomly murdering people. Assailants dont care about the victims intentions at all. . Just look at celebrities. Sure, some of them might deserve the hate they receive, but there are a lot more who dont. Do you know why haters leave mean comments or attack them on their social media? Its simple. Because theyre unhappy, because they want attention, because theyre bored, because they dont like the way someone looks, because they just want to argue, because theyre jealous. There are countless reasons. Seol Jihu was at a loss for words. He still couldnt fully understand, but he couldnt think of anything to say either. Dont worry about it too much. Seeing Seol Jihus depressed expression, Kim Hannah remarked as if to console him. You know who I am, right? Im your protector. Ill make sure no harm comes to you because of this, so dont worry. Kim Hannah seemed to have a plan from the way she was talking. Seol Jihu nodded his head, feeling somewhat apologetic in his heart. He wasnt comfortable seeing Kim Hannah run around trying to clean up the mess he made. After a moment of silence, Kim Hannah opened her mouth. Anyways, lets stop talking about that now and move onto something else. You. Me? I thought youd fool around more in Paradise. Im surprised you actually came here at the right time. Kim Hannah cleaned the table and put a big basket on top of it. The basket was decorated with flowers and a ribbon, and two bottles of wine could be seen inside. Seol Jihu could tell they were high-class wines just by looking at their labels. Wow, whats this? They look expensive. Dom Perignon, Rose Vintage 2004. Its not that expensive, about 500 thousand won per bottle. Dom what? Never mind that. Here, write. Kim Hannah handed him a pen and a simple but beautiful letter. When Seol Jihu stared at her blankly, she muttered as if she was looking at a fool. Dont you know what day it is today? Its not my birthday, at least. Ah, is it yours? No, mine is August 1st. Then a celebratory day for me getting a job? Are you crazy? Kim Hannah narrowed her eyes and chuckled. Geez do you really want to reconcile with your family? Seol Jihu tilted his head. His father, mother, older brother, and younger sister none of them had their birthday in May. Today is your parents wedding anniversary. Wedding! Anniversary! Really? Seol Jihus eyes widened. How do you know something I dont? Oh please, I investigated your background for half a year. Besides, how do you not know your parents. No, never mind. I guess I expected too much from a gambling addict. Kim Hannah shook her head before throwing the pen and letter at Seol Jihu. Of course, Seol Jihu wasnt really sure what to do with them. Never mind knowing what to write, he wasnt even sure if he should go visit them. Do I have to go? He suddenly remembered the last time he visited them. [Stop fucking wasting my time, okay? You think Ill fall for your lies again?] [Horse racing? Or sports betting?] More than a few weeks had passed since then, but thinking about that day still pained him, like his heart was being stabbed by a knife. Also, it made him afraid. Come on, what are you waiting for? Write. Let me see what you can come up with. Um, you know. Seol Jihu forced a smile and carefully opened his mouth. Can I send this through their mail? Ill even pay extra to get it to them fast. Hearing this, Kim Hannah glared at him sharply. Seol Jihu flinched and quickly continued talking. I mean, today is supposed to be a happy day for them. If I go, Im only going to ruin the mood. I dont even think theyll let me in. Hey. Kim Hannah frowned and folded her arms. If you have a brain, use it. Youre already a piece of trash. If you were in your parents shoes, what would you think if their trash of a son sent a single letter by mail for their anniversary? You think theyd go, Oh~ Our son is taking care of us now that hes financial stable~ What a good boy~, huh? Seol Jihu had nothing to say to Kim Hannahs sarcastic remark. To your family, youre still a gambling addict. Dont you want to escape from that image? . Tell me. I do. Seol Jihu barely eked out an answer. Kim Hannah pointed to the basket with her chin. Then take this and go tell them. Look at them in the eye and beg for their forgiveness. Isnt that the least you can do as their son? Seol Jihu could only wordlessly wet his lips. Youre joking, right? Do you have any idea how long it takes to heal a wounded heart? Begging for their forgiveness dozens of times might not be enough, but mail? Kim Hannah snorted as if she just heard the most absurd joke in the world. And lets get this straight. Just like you said, they might not even let you in. Youll definitely ruin the mood if you go. But that doesnt mean you shouldnt. You dont want to go because you know how they will treat you. Youre avoiding them. Seol Jihu felt dazed by Kim Hannahs violent flurry of facts. No, thats not- You really are a bastard, arent you? After leaving them with so many wounds, youre scared of getting yelled at? Are you for real? Hey. What? You think Im exaggerating? You want me to stop? Fine, do what you want. Theyre your family, not mine. Okay, okay, I get it. In the end, Seol Jihu gave in and grabbed the pen. Seeing him take the letter, Kim Hannah snorted once again. What matters is you going to see them. And make sure to write each word carefully and cleanly. What heals a wounded heart isnt time or medicine. Its sincerity. I know. Seol Jihu pouted his lower lips but began to slowly move the pen in his hand. Seeing him wrecking his brain trying to come up with the right words, Kim Hannah smiled secretly. She had made thorough preparations for their meeting. She had answers ready for anything they might ask, including information regarding the company that hired him and the source of the money he previously received. She even prepared a formal suit for him to wear. Of course, it wasnt a brand new one. The collar of the dress shirt was loose, and the suit jacket gave off an aged smell. Simply put, it was the suit of a typical company employee working overtime every day. That was the hardworking company employee look Kim Hannah was going for. Do I have to go this far? Seol Jihu couldnt help but wonder, but he still did as Kim Hannah said and waited until it seemed like the right time to visit. The sun was setting, and the sky was dyed in orange light. It was a little past seven. He had purposely avoided visiting them during dinner time. Given what he knew about his parents personalities, he knew they would be having a celebratory dinner. Rather than coming before dinner time and making it difficult for them to swallow food, he judged it would be better once they had time to digest what they ate. Calm down, heart, please. As familiar buildings came into view, his heart pounded harder and harder. He had experienced the same feeling once before, yet fear flooded in like a tidal wave. He knew what would happen, but he couldnt help but remain a little hopeful. Dont expect anything, dont expect anything. He recited the same line over and over again in his heart like it was some sort of a magical spell. Before long, he arrived at his destination. He carefully opened the main gate and walked up the staircase. His legs moved quickly at first, but when he arrived at the front door, they slowed to a pause. With a briefcase in one hand and the basket Kim Hannah prepared in the other, Seol Jihu stared at the closed door for a long time. His pounding heart didnt slow down and only got faster. He was even beginning to worry that it would burst out of his chest. Huuu. He smacked his chest a couple times and pressed the doorbell after much deliberation. Ding, ding The ringing sent a shiver down his spine, almost like it was an alarm alerting the start of his execution. A queasy feeling was beginning to well up inside his stomach when. . The ringing ended. He pressed the doorbell again, but he couldnt hear anyone coming to the door. The front door remained shut. Are they out? Given the occasion, it would make sense if they went out for dinner. Once his thoughts reached here, he suddenly felt air leaving his body, and a sense of relief rushed in. What should I do? Should I wait? Or just leave the basket here? Seol Jihu paced back and forth in the hallway for dozens of minutes before finally deciding to place the basket in front of the door. After putting the letter he took great effort to write between the flowers, he turned around. It was then. Haha. Yeah, so I. He could hear the sound of harmonious talking coming from a distance. I was almost disappointed when you said you couldnt make it. Sorry, something came up suddenly. The sound quickly grew louder. You resolved everything? Yes, thankfully. And it soon approached the main gate. Ah. By the time Seol Jihu snapped out of his daze, they had already gone inside. For some reason, Seol Jihu was looking for a place to hide. Of course, there wasnt anything like it. Wait, why is the main gate open? Did you not close it on your way out, Oppa? I did. Wait, maybe someone came? Seol Jihu began making his way down when he ran into them. The moment the six pairs of eyes discovered the youth, their harmonious chitchat stopped. The first one to speak was Seol Jinhee. The hell? Why is that son of a bitch here? Her curt tone stung. Seol Jihu was just as flustered as anyone else. He somewhat suspected that this would be the case, but on top of his father, mother, older brother, and younger sister, Yoo Seonhwa and Yoo Seunghae were there as well. The six of them seemed to have returned after eating out. As the youth wasnt expecting to meet them this way, he only stared at them in a daze. Seeing this, a brown-skinned middle-aged man opened his mouth slightly. You. But that only lasted a moment. His face quickly distorted, and he immediately shut his mouth. Kuhum! He gave the youth a sharp glare before stomping up the stairs silently. After that, he didnt look at the youth, much less talk to him. He purposely ignored the basket in front of the door and pressed the doorlock password. Son? As the youth was about to turn into a fish out of water, a nostalgic voice flowed into his ears. His mother was looking up at him with an entranced look. M-Mom. Aigo, aigo, my little son. She staggered up the stairs and was about to grab his hand when his father threw the door open and shouted. What are you doing!? Come inside! Startled, the mothers complexion distorted. What are you doing? What do you mean what am I doing? Why dont you ask that bastard!? When the youths father came outside and began approaching him with his fist clenched, his mother quickly stepped between the two of them. Calm down. He came to visit us. Visit us? So what!? Dear, cant you tell Jihus been walking on eggshells since a while ago? How can you just ignore him. Dont you feel bad? Ha! A loud snort followed. Youre the problem. How many times have you been tricked until now? You still dont get it? This bastard isnt a human being. Hes just a piece of trash. Hes worse than a beast. The atmosphere quickly changed for the worse. Perhaps because loud voices were flying back and forth, Yoo Seunghae hid behind her older sister, and Seol Jinhee watched the spectacle with a satisfied look on her face. Everyone had different reactions, but one thing Seol Jihu could be sure of was that they were looking at him with eyes that seemed to say, Why did you come? This is why I didnt want to come. Facing the looks of scorn and being battered by coarse condemnation, Seol Jihu closed his eyes tight. His father and mother were still arguing. He said he quit gambling and is working hard now. And you believe that? Ah~ The casino ban? Seorak Land isnt the only casino in Korea. Its obvious what hes up to. Do I need to spell it out for you? Stop it, would you!? He already paid back what he owed. He even came to see us with a gift knowing it was our anniversary. We should at least hear him out. Paid back what he owed? You want to talk about money? Fine. Thud! The door shot open. Loud stomps rang out, and something smacked Seol Jihus face. Eup! Seol Jihu opened his eyes, only to see an envelope falling down with a wad of cash inside. You bastard! His father yelled with his finger pointed at him. You think the pasts all gone and done now that you returned the money? You want to go back to acting like a son? F-Father. Shut it! Dont call me father. I dont remember having a bastard like you as my son! His thunderous roar made his wife flinch. Seol Jihu opened his mouth as calmly as he could. Father, Im sorry, I. I told you to shut it! He yelled as if he didnt want to hear a thing. His anger didnt seem to reside after all that yelling as his breathing continued to get rough. You. I told you before, didnt I? That you should never do anything ever again to make you apologize or give an excuse. His growling way of talking made Seol Jihu shut his mouth. Y-You shameless son of a bitch. You think money was the problem? You think everythings over after throwing us an envelope of money without even a simple explanation!? Huh!? Father. I told you to shut up. I dare you to open your mouth again. Ill rip it to shreds. Dear! Now screw off! I dont want to see you again! Eii! After a loud grunt, Seol Jihus father turned around and stomped into the house. His mother chased after him to plead with him. Soon, loud arguing rang out once more, and Seol Jihu bit his lips from rising guilt. They must have been having fun. I shouldnt have come. A heavy silence descended. Seol Wooseok, who was standing still a distance away, scratched the back of his head. Looking at his younger brother standing there like a stone statue, he opened his mouth. You came from work? Huh? Oh, um, yeah. Seol Jihu nodded with a dazed look. He might be mistaken, but Seol Wooseoks voice seemed to have gotten a tad gentler. You should have come a bit earlier. We went to the place you like. Bong Pyeongyang? Yep. You love their naengmyeon. Ah well, if I came earlier, you guys probably wouldnt have eaten anything. I guess. Seol Wooseok chuckled bitterly. Seol Jihu swallowed hard. How long had it been since he last held a conversation with his older brother? He didnt know what to make of it. Seol Wooseok glanced at the basket in front of the door and opened his mouth. Are you busy today too? Youre not planning on going back after just dropping this off, are you? No, Ive been waiting for you guys to come back. Then come in. Seol Wooseok held up the black plastic bag in his hand. Come eat some dessert. Its ice cream. Seol Jihu blinked repeatedly. For a moment, he doubted his own ears. I I can? You came to talk to them, right? God, spare me the bullshit. At that moment, a sharp voice cut in between them. Where do you think youre going? Seol Jinhee walked closer with a sneering smirk on her face. Jinhee. Stay out of this, Oppa. Hey, cant you take a fucking hint? She raised her hand and poked Seol Jihus chest with her finger. In truth, it was closer to a stab as he flinched in pain. You saw what happened last time and you still came? Dont you get it? I know how theyll treat me, so I shouldnt come here again. Thats the least I can do for the people who were once my family. Didnt something like this pop into your head? Huh? Poke, poke! Because of Seol Jinhees repeated stabbing pokes, Seol Jihu stepped backwards without even noticing it. If you paid back your debts, please disappear from our lives. You saw how you ruined the atmosphere, right? Were happy and healthy without you, so why do you come and cause this mess? Seol Jihu couldnt deny it. He could still hear his parents arguing inside the house. You. Get. It. Now? Stop trying to crawl back in and fuck off. And dont ever appear in front of us again. Okay? You get me? Euk! Poke! Seol Jinhee suddenly stabbed his solar plexus, causing him to bend down and groan. Seol Jinhee. Seol Wooseok stepped in, unable to watch this any further. However, Seol Jihu raised his hand and stopped him. I-Its fine. He rubbed his solar plexus and forced out a smile. Ill go back for today. Not just for today, but forever. Please. Leaving behind Seol Jinhee who harassed him until the end, Seol Jihu staggered towards the staircase. He felt like his brother and sister would start fighting if he stayed any longer, so he figured it would be better for everyone if he just left now. But just as he was about to walk down the stairs, his eyes met Yoo Seonhwas. She seemed to be at a loss for what to do, but she was clearly looking at him with mixed feelings of pity and sympathy. Unable to endure the sense of humiliation that dawned on him, Seol Jihu quickened his pace. It was then. Hey! He turned around hearing Seol Jinhees voice. Take this. Whoosh- The basket came flying towards him. Clang! After hitting the corner of the concrete stair, the wine bottle shattered with a loud bang. The liquid dripping out from the broken bottle wet the letter Seol Jihu wrote, and the petals of the flowers danced in the air before scattering everywhere. Seol Jinhee! What!? Youre going too far! Youre the one to talk, Oppa! The brother and sister finally began fighting. Seol Jihu blankly stared at the liquid spreading out on the concrete before squatting down. He picked up the flower petals and the pieces of broken glass. He then heard the sound of someones footsteps rushing down the stairs. This person squatted down across from him. Dont pick up the broken glass. Its dangerous. Ssk, ssk- She spoke as she swept the broken glass together with her hand. This young woman with long, flowing hair was Yoo Seonhwa. Seonhwa. Wait here. Ill go bring a vacuum cleaner. Seonhwa. Yoo Seonhwas hand paused. The piece of broken glass in Seol Jihus tightened fist dug into his palm. Blood dripped down to the ground. A crimson liquid began to spread out, and Yoo Seonhwa jumped in surprise seeing the youths trembling hand. Go back. Ill clean it up. Seol Jihu murmured quietly. Y-Youre bleeding. Its fine. You can go back. But. Please, go back. Please. Seol Jihus calm voice only made Yoo Seonhwa look at him with sorrowful eyes. He clenched his teeth. Soon, after picking all the flower petals and pieces of broken glass up from the ground, Seol Jihu staggered off like a drunk. During that entire time, his head remained tilted down. * Time passed and darkness descended on the streets after dusk. Under a streetlight illuminating a street, Kim Hannah stood leaning against her car and looking up at the night sky. It wasnt until footsteps neared her that she lowered her gaze. Seeing a youth walking closer with a basket in hand, she smiled brightly. She waited until he got closer before finally opening her mouth. If you keep staring at the ground like that, youre going to run into something. The youth came to a stop. Kim Hannah could hear him inhale a small breath. You were waiting? Surprisingly, his voice seemed fine. I came just in case you ran off elsewhere. Well, judging by that basket, it looks like you really went. You dont have to keep tabs on me. What are you, a stalker? Stalker? I prefer the word, protector. Kim Hannah said with a languid smile. How was it? Im sure you can tell. I can. But do you regret going? Seol Jihu didnt immediately reply. Kim Hannah patiently waited for him. After about five minutes of silence, he finally opened his mouth. You know how I I lived like a piece of trash? In the past. I made a lot of wrongs, too many to be forgiven with just one or two apologies. I deserved everything I got today. Well, you and I both know that. He sighed. Yeah. Then I know I deserved it. His voice began to tremble. I know Im the one whos at fault. His shoulders shook. I know all that. After listening to him for a while, Kim Hannah took her back off her car and slowly walked forward. She bent forward and looked up at the youth whose face was lowered. Tk, tk. Seeing the drops of tear flow down his already-wet cheeks, she smiled. Its fine. Kim Hannah hugged the silently crying Seol Jihu and patted his back. You did well, Jihu. Chapter 96. Intentional Misunderstanding The light of the scorching sun knocked on Seol Jihus eyes. With blurry eyes, he gazed at his tilted room. He closed his eyes and pulled the blanket up to his head, but now that his mind was awake, sleep didnt return so easily. In the end, he let out a deep sigh and pushed his blanket aside. He dazedly smoked a cigarette by the window and headed straight to the bathroom. Once he doused himself with cold water, he finally felt alive. He was drying his hair with a towel when - Tang! Tang! - he heard a knock on the door. Who is it? Its me. That reply was just as out of the blue as the morning visit itself, but Seol Jihu could easily tell who it was. Shes here again? He put on his clothes even as he tilted his head curiously. Hold on. Lamborghini Gallardo LP570-4 Superleggera. That was the name of the car Kim Hannah brought with her. Vruuuaa-! Seol Jihu glanced at the drivers seat as he listened to the deafening exhaust sound. Light persimmon-colored sunglasses and a blue dress that matched her skin tone. She wasnt wearing her usual formal business attire, but it was easy to tell that she took great care in choosing her outfit. What are you looking at? Kim Hannah asked as she gently turned the steering wheel. Just curious. Do you need to be suspicious of everything? I already told you~ Were just having fun today. Kim Hannah talked as if she was singing. As a protector, I have a duty to lighten up the mood of a depressed client in my care. You say that when youre the one who made me depressed? Seol Jihu was about to snap back at her but swallowed his words. He was the one who made the decision to go, and he didnt want to be the type of person who would fault someone after buying stocks on a recommendation and losing money. So, he changed the subject. Dont you have work? Taking care of you is my biggest work is what I want to say, but dont you know? Kim Hannahs car came to a stop at a red light. She turned to the passenger seat with a grin. Its Saturday today. Even if its a weekend- Going to work on a weekend? I could go if I wanted, but no one is going to force me to. Sinyoung Pharmaceuticals has a strict 5-day work week, its employees only need to clock in by 10 a.m., and it has a set closing time of 6 p.m. Seol Jihu shook his head at a loss for words. Yeah? Well, its great to know they wipe their employees asses. Thats not something you should say to a lady. Kim Hannah snickered and turned back front. Anyways, Im proud of you. I thought youd grumble and say, Please leave. I want to be left alone. Am I a kid? Youre like one sometimes. You didnt know? Kim Hannah giggled, and Seol Jihu immediately retorted while feeling wronged. Is it just me or are you in a good mood today? As far as Seol Jihu could tell, Kim Hannah was laughing and smiling ever since she came to visit him this morning. Do I look that way? She lowered her sunglasses slightly and asked. Seol Jihu simply nodded. Youre right. I feel like I lost ten years of fat weighing me down. Kim Hannah agreed while snickering. Did she eat something wrong? Or did she finally go crazy? Just as Seol Jihu was beginning to worry, she suddenly straightened her neck. I dealt them a blow. To who? You know~ Those sons of bitches who are constantly eyeing other peoples things. Kim Hannah explained in a roundabout way, but Seol Jihu immediately understood who she was talking about. What did you do? Nothing much. I just spread the rumor that you might join Sinyoung. Kim Hannah continued. Those bastards have been pressuring me because I couldnt get you to join Sinyoung before, and I just proved them wrong. Im sure theyre realizing now that they were barking up the wrong tree. Spread the rumor? Proved them wrong? Seol Jihu thought about her words carefully before raising his hands. I dont get what you mean. Wait and youll find out. Just sit back and enjoy the show. Kim Hannah spoke confidently as she stretched hard. Aaaaah~ So, where do you wanna go? Seol Jihu stared at her dumbfoundedly. Hm, well, theres the saying that a well-plated dish tastes better, so why dont we go to the beauty salon I frequent? So Im a plate of food to you. The traffic signal changed at that moment. Yeah, like a plate of gold. Kim Hannah smiled brightly and stepped on the accelerator. * After being dragged around for the entire day, Seol Jihu finally came back home after dinner. Huk huk. The moment he entered his room, he threw the shopping bags in his hands to the side and staggered sideways until he leaned against the wall. W-What kind of girl. He lost count of how many shopping malls they visited. Looking at the dozens of shopping bags lying around him, he made an exhausted expression before grabbing two of them. Inside them were a pair of white sneakers and white workout clothes Kim Hannah told him to bring to Paradise. His eyes flickered with light as he stared at the items worth hundreds of thousands of won. When he thought about training in new workout clothes and shoes, his heart pounded a bit in anticipation. Ah. It was then that he finally remembered his main reason for returning to Earth. He had forgotten about it until now because of the shock he received yesterday. In all honesty, he wanted to jump back to Paradise now. But he knew he couldnt do that. If he wanted to go back to Paradise even a day earlier, he needed to make the best use of his time on Earth. Thinking about Paradise, he felt a shot of endorphin rush through him. Seol Jihus eyes shone as he turned his laptop on. * Seol Jihu endured the time he spent on Earth thinking only about Paradise. To be exact, he made Paradise the focus of all his thoughts. By doing so, he could forget everything else. Every morning, he put on the workout clothes Kim Hannah bought him and headed to the gym. Having workout equipment really is convenient. Its more efficient too. Now that he thought about it, he first thought he wanted to join Carpe Diem when he saw their first-floor training ground. Since electronic equipment couldnt be brought into Paradise, they didnt have things like treadmills, but they had dumbells, pull-up bars, and other non-electronic workout tools. Seol Jihu reminded himself to look at the list of non-prohibited items as he grabbed the lat pulldown bar. His scapulae tightened as his back muscle protruded. Bring the bar down until its almost touching the collarbone. Use the latissimus dorsi muscle, not the arms. He focused on maintaining the posture and breathing that Agnes taught him. Because of this, he didnt notice that a woman sitting on a yoga mattress was stealing glances at his lean and muscular body. * Once he finished his workout and left the gym, he headed straight to a large bookstore. He purchased three books: Javelin Throw, published by an athletics competition committee; Analysis of Techniques for Javelin Throw Delivery, a DVD-included book published by an athletics research group; and Traditional Acupuncture, something he got to prepare for an acupuncture license. When he brought the three books to the counter, a young woman who seemed to be a part-time worker opened her mouth hesitantly. H-Heres your receipt. No, its fine. P-Pardon? Um, I dont need the receipt. N-No, I think its better to keep it. Huh? She put the receipt in the plastic bag containing his books and handed it to him with both hands. Although it was somewhat forced on him, it didnt really matter, so he just walked out of the bookstore while scratching his head. Why are books so expensive hm? He was looking at the prices of the books on the receipt when he found a phone number written at the bottom and tilted his head. Seeing as how it was written with a pen, it didnt seem to be a printing error. Whats this? Seol Jihu tilted his head confusedly before putting the receipt in his pocket and making his way to the local library. Sitting down inside the library, he opened the book on acupuncture only to be taken aback. Pictures of the human body strewn with complex dots and lines, traditional Chinese characters, and countless technical jargon. All his eyes recognized was black ink on top of white paper. Damn. He expected it to be difficult, but he didnt think it would be to this degree. Do I have to go this far? Considering the amount of contribution points he had saved up, he could instantly acquire the Level 2 skills without a problem. Although he was tempted briefly, Seol Jihu quickly shook off the thought. He remembered what Agnes told him. Although it wouldnt be easy, he believed he would be rewarded handsomely for acquiring the skills on his own. Since he firmly trusted Agnes when it came to training, he doubled down on his resolve and raised his mechanical pencil. I dont need to study everything. He told himself he didnt need to be intimidated since he only needed to learn the core concepts. Moreover, he thought of himself as a quick learner. Its been a while since I last studied, huh. After a brief chuckle, he began to display a frightening level of focus. If the human body and the meridians were to be compared to trees. The Eight Extraordinary Meridians, the eight vessels connected to the extraordinary organs. The 24 conception vessel acupoints consist of the Sauce Receptacle, Celestial Chimney, Chest Center, Turtledove Tail, Central Venter, Spirit Gate, Sea of Qi, Origin Pass, Meeting of Yin. On a desk illuminated by bright sunlight, a handsome youth was focused on studying with his sleeves rolled up. A heartwarming air naturally filled the atmosphere. Although it wasnt so important now, Seol Jihu was a graduate of Soyoung University, one of Koreas top four universities. Other than going to the restroom once, Seol Jihus butt stayed on his chair the entire time. It wasnt until dinner time that he finally got up from his seat. He quickly headed home. The book on acupuncture was a chore to get through, but the books about the javelin throw were easier than he expected. Of course, there was a limit to how much he could absorb just by reading. Thankfully, one of the books came with a DVD. He was thinking about watching the DVD once he got home, but his eyes were glued to the book as he walked. I see. Throwing doesnt mean I should only be using my hand. If I use a tool called the spear-thrower, I can propel the spear much faster than farther than throwing it by hand alone. Excuse me. Seol Jihu was muttering to himself when he raised his head after hearing someone block his path. Are you Mister Seol Jihu? He was almost home, but there was a man standing in front of his apartments main parking lot. Yes, I am. Immediately, he went, Ah, shoot! A formally dressed man was waiting for him at this hour in front of his house? He activated Nine Eyes. Colorless. After checking his color, he raised his guard and opened his mouth. Who are you? Ah, this is who I am. The man took out a business card and handed it to Seol Jihu respectfully. The word Sinyoung was clearly printed on the card. What business does Sinyoung have with me? I know this may be sudden, but can you come with us? The man cut to the chase and pointed at his sedan. Seol Jihu only stared at him blankly. Why? Its for the fake employment we will be handling, but. Seol Jihu shook his head. I dont think this is the right time. Its too sudden. Please. Theres something I need to take care of urgently. Id like to put this off to a later time. It wont take long. I promise. Hearing this, Seol Jihu closed his book. That sounds like youll take me no matter what. I apologize if thats what it sounded like. It doesnt look like the fake employment is the only reason. I wont deny that. But, I promise, the meeting will be short. The man seemed strangely impatient. Seol Jihu asked bravely. If I say no, will you take me by force? Not at all. I was told to treat you with the utmost respect. I have no intention of forcing you to do anything. But if possible, I would really like you to come. And if I say no? Then. The man blurred the end of his speech and let out a bitter smile. I will back off here, but our miss will be extremely sad. Our miss? When Seol Jihus eyes narrowed, the man bent his back. Please. Its fine if you only stay for a cup of tea, so. Seol Jihu clicked his tongue. He didnt want to go. To be exact, he didnt want to involve himself in this problem. But Kim Hannah advised him not to do anything that would create suspicion. If he declined here, there was a huge chance Sinyoung would not see him favorably. For the fake employment, huh. Damn it. It was true that he needed to meet with them about it. The only problem was that Kim Hannah wasnt here. I dont want to burden her any more than this. After careful deliberation, Seol Jihu put his book away. If I only need to meet with them. Nine Eyes did not reveal the color of danger. As long as he stayed sharp, he figured he wouldnt be in any life-threatening situation. He would just need to hear them out and nod his head a couple of times. Lets go. The man straightened his back as if he was waiting for these words. Thank you. This way, please. He guided Seol Jihu to his car. After personally opening the door for Seol Jihu, the man got in the drivers seat and said as he turned the engine on. Pardon me for being rude and thank you for being so understanding. Seol Jihu didnt say anything. The man continued as he stepped on the accelerator. In truth, Director Kim Hannah warned us not to approach you, Mister Seol Jihu, as you are having trouble due to a family matter. Thats why our miss waited patiently. Vruaaaang-! He couldnt hear the rest of the mans sentence because of the engine sound. Come again? Seol Jihu meant to ask him to repeat what he said, but he seemed to have understood him differently as he nodded his head. Im not lying. Because shes been having trouble sleeping, shes getting weaker and weaker by the day. ? What was that supposed to mean? Seol Jihu blinked repeatedly with a confused face. Although he had never met Yun Seohui before, in his head, she was a mastermind hiding behind the curtains, dressed in black with crossed legs and a glass of wine in her hand. The vampire-like woman was smiling seductively while murmuring, Hoho, I wonder when Ill get my hands on that toy. But this person was having trouble sleeping at night because she couldnt wait to see him? Rather than a mastermind, she sounded like a maiden in love. He likes to exaggerate quite a bit, huh. Thinking that this might be a ploy to make him lower his guard, Seol Jihu reminded himself to stay sharp. * The man drove him to a high-class Chinese restaurant. I thought I only needed to stay for a cup of tea? Seol Jihu wondered as he walked through the VIP area, but when he saw their menu hanging on the wall, he jumped in surprise. They had tea, but. 60 million won per cup?! He felt like he was in a completely different world. The man guided him to the top floor of the restaurant before carefully knocking on the traditional-style sliding door. I brought him, Miss. Next. Thank you. A sweet, melodic voice rang out. The voice was high-pitched but light on the ears. You can take your leave now. But- Im fine. The man glanced at the youth behind him before bowing respectfully and taking his leave. It feels like Im here to meet the daughter of an esteemed family. Ah, well, I guess Im not that far off. Seol Jihu muttered inwardly when Drrrk!, the door shot open as if the person inside was sure that the man had left. The person inside wasnt a vampire nor a maiden dressed in traditional Korean dress. When Seol Jihu met her bloodshot eyes, he couldnt help but drop his jaw. Whish. The red-eyed ghost, no, woman ran up to Seol Jihu wearing only her pantyhose. Her bloodshot eyes glistened as they looked up at him. Ah. Her lips pursed as if she had much to say. She got on her tip-toes and grabbed his arms. Finally. Her voice was completely different than before. It now carried a hint of yearning that made Seol Jihu snap out of his daze. However, he couldnt hide his shock. He expected to see Sinyoungs First Lady, but the woman shining in a brilliant golden light wasnt Yun Seohui, but I wanted to see you. Yun Seora. Chapter 97. Great Fortune Within Hardship The youths brain found it difficult to accept that the woman in front of him was Yun Seora. Seol Jihu carefully examined her delicate facial features, which reminded him of a sculpture from the Renaissance. His first impression of Yun Seora was that she was an arrogant, prudish city girl. But after he saved her from Kang Seok during the Tutorial and lived with her in the Neutral Zone, he found out that she had a warm, puppy-like personality as well. Her eyebrows were still perked up like a mischievous cat, and the shape of her eyes still gave off a cold aura, but her gaze was so obviously yearning for him that he began to wonder if she came back home after years of hard labor overseas. Jihu-nim? He barely managed to hold himself back from choking on air. She must have called him since he wasnt saying anything, but nim? Nim!? Yun Seora must have seen his look of shock as she muttered carefully. Um, did you tell me a fake name? She had the wrong idea. The problem was with how she addressed him. Seol Jihu shook his head strongly. No, you got the name right. But, um, addressing me as nim is a bit. Being the smart girl that she was, Yun Seora quickly realized that he was embarrassed about being called nim. Ah then. She tilted her head slightly before opening her mouth. Jihu Oppa? Mm. Oppa. He never imagined a simple word could hold such destructive power. He realized that the same word could have different nuance and flavor depending on who said it. Its better than nim at least. Once he deactivated Nine Eyes, he finally understood the cause of the sense of incongruity he was getting from her. It was her outfit. Leopard-print sunglasses hung above her milky forehead. A lacy, navy-blue tweed dress encapsulated her slim figure, a maroon leather belt outlined her waistline, a small diamond earring sparkled on her left earlobe, and a thin, 20 denier polka-dot stockings adorned her legs. Even at a glance, her clothes were yelling, Im the daughter of a rich family. As Seol Jihu had only seen her in loose hoodies or a set of armor, he could only feel unfamiliar with Yun Seora in her carefully chosen outfit. Right, she was the youngest daughter of Sinyoung. It was then that Seol Jihu realized Yun Seora looked anxious. Its been a long time since they last met. Seeing how he criticized the way she addressed him and has said nothing since, she couldnt be blamed for thinking that Seol Jihu was annoyed for being forced to come when he didnt want to. Of course, it would be a lie to say that Seol Jihu wasnt annoyed, but the moment he found out that Yun Seora was the one who wanted to see him, the ill-feeling in his heart disappeared like melting snow. Although Yun Seora was affiliated with Sinyoung, she was also a good friend who has been with him through joy and sorrow. Moreover, Kim Hannah called her the sole ally who could protect him from Yun Seohuis hands, and the Golden Commandment was the proof. Knowing this, Seol Jihu was able to smile. Im surprised. Yun Seoras eyes widened. I didnt think it would be you, Miss Yun Seora. Her worried complexion finally softened, and a smile emerged on her face. Um if its okay with you. Yun Seora grabbed Seol Jihus hand tightly and turned to look at the sliding door. Of course. He entered the room without hesitation. The only thing he couldnt understand was why she sat next to him when there was a seat right across from him. She was even on her knees like a prim lady. The way she stared at him affectionately from the beginning to end reminded him of a chihuahua begging to be patted. Seol Jihu found this whole thing a bit troublesome. What should he say? Have you been well? felt a bit too simple. Why did you call me? felt too formal and business-like. As Seol Jihu wrecked his brain to come up with the right words, Yun Seora began the conversation. Im sorry for calling you here on such short notice. Did any problems come up on your way here? No, not at all. Her cautious, apologetic tone immediately made Seol Jihu shake his hands in denial. I was just a bit surprised. I didnt expect to see Miss Yun Seora, and. When he blurred the end of his speech, Yun Seora fixed her posture with her knees still touching the floor. In essence, she overlapped her hands together and placed them on her lap. Should I say it or not? Seol Jihu could practically read her thoughts as her nervousness increased. Soon, she opened her mouth in a serious tone. I heard you were coming to Sinyoung. Seol Jihus uncomfortable smile quickly disappeared and a serious expression took its place. I also heard you were planning to go someplace else but was forced by Yun Seohui pressuring Director Kim. He felt a bit strange hearing how she addressed her older sister like a complete stranger, but he kept silent and continued to hear her out. Ill be straight with you. Please apply to the department Im in charge of. Seol Jihu dropped his jaw and went, Ah. What Kim Hannah told him yesterday flashed in his mind. Has the fake employment matter been decided already? The details, I mean. No, nothing is set in stone at the moment. Yun Seora shook her head, while Seol Jihu nodded his. He began to understand why Kim Hannah was gloating so much last time they met. Although Seol Jihus employment to Sinyoung was only in name, as he would be their official employee by document records, he would need to be associated with a department. There was, of course, a high chance that this department would be Yun Seohuis. In other words, using the excuse of providing a secure environment, Yun Seohui would obtain a point of contact with him. She could easily ask him to show his face every once in a while or summon him by mentioning a mandatory company dinner. There were dozens of ways she could go about this. Yun Seora must have been the trump card Kim Hannah took out to prevent this. By spreading the rumor of Seol Jihu joining Sinyoung, she had resulted in Yun Seora making a move. Yun Seora had perfect justification for doing so as well. Since she received such a big help during her time in the Neutral Zone, who could say anything if she said she wanted to pay back her debts? So this is what she meant by barking up the wrong tree. He discovered the missing pieces of the puzzle, but he still asked just to be sure. Is there something I need to do if I enter Miss Yun Seoras department? Or a rule to follow, even. No, I can promise you there will be nothing like that. Yun Seora replied firmly as if she had been waiting for this question. Her nervous demeanor clearly signaled how much she was waiting for an answer. Okay, then that works with me. A flower bloomed on Yun Seoras face. Seeing the look of relief spreading on her face, Seol Jihu now became positive of something. That expression was one that said I protected him rather than I did it. Looks like Ill have one thing less to worry about. The problem that had been bothering him from the corner of his mind was taken care of thanks to Yun Seoras intervention. In a way, he was lucky. The favor he did for her during his time in the Neutral Zone had returned to him as an unexpected fortune. At that moment, several dishes came in. Seol Jihu stared at the luxurious food and widened his eyes. There was just too much. I figured you havent eaten yet. Yun Seora clasped her hands together and spoke bashfully. I wasnt sure what youd like, so I prepared a little bit of everything. Crabmeat soup glistening in a tasty light, mouth-watering fried pork belly in soy sauce, parboiled bean sprouts, large grilled abalones, and more. All sorts of savory and flavorful aroma stung his nose, making him dizzy. He couldnt take his eyes off the dishes as he asked while drooling. Can I eat all this? The moment he heard the words, Of course, he picked up his chopsticks. He was the type of person who lost his mind in front of a tasty dish, so he concentrated on eating. After watching him for a while with a satisfied grin, Yun Seora began to recommend some to him, saying, Try this. She didnt forget to constantly refill his cup with water and remind him to eat slower. After eating whatever he was given for a long time, he suddenly snapped out of his entranced state. Ah, Miss Yun Seora, you should eat. He couldnt bring himself to finish the sentence with too. All the plates on the table were wiped clean. When he looked up in a daze, he could see Yun Seora with her eyes closed tight and one hand over her mouth. She was clearly holding in her laughter. Aaaaaah. He screamed internally, unable to endure the sense of embarrassment rising up inside him. On the other hand, he felt like this was the first time he saw Yun Seora laugh. Then again, who wouldnt find it funny if someone asked to eat together after devouring everything? Dont worry. Theres still some left. Yun Seora suppressed her laughter and began to eat the leftovers. Even as Seol Jihu was trembling from shame, he couldnt help but find Yun Seoras small, nibbling mouth cute. I heard the news. Seemingly trying to save the nervous trainwreck in front of her, Yun Seora brought up another topic. It was, of course, about Paradise. They began to chat about all kinds of things. One thing that surprised Seol Jihu was how Yun Seora knew everything about his achievements. But Kim Hannah also knew about his major achievements, and since they were acquaintances from the Neutral Zone, he understood why she might have been interested. Once his thoughts reached here, he wondered how Shin Sang-Ah and Hyun Sangmin were doing and asked if she knew anything about them. I have no idea. Yun Seora gave a cut-throat response. Noticing Seol Jihus dazed expression, she went Ah before hurriedly adding more detail. But I did hear about Seol-Ah. Apparently, her talent as an Archer is excellent. Its looking like she will reach Level 2 in a few months. After asking about his old friends from the Neutral Zone. Me? Im a Level 2 Berserker. N-No Im not that amazing. Its not like I leveled up through my own accomplishments like you, Oppa. He asked about Yun Seora. Since he had time on his hand, he was deeply engrossed in the conversation. He found it both fun and interesting. When he first met Yun Seora, he never imagined they would be meeting outside of Paradise like this. After drinking an expensive tea to keep his mouth fresh, Seol Jihu finally left the VIP room with Yun Seora. By then, they had already spent two hours talking inside. Seol Jihu walked a step ahead to pay for the meal, but he felt a bit guilty once he found out that the meal had already been paid for. Ill pay for our meal next time. Seol Jihu vowed to treat her to a tasty meal to wash away todays shame. However, Yun Seora flinched when she heard what he said. Really? Hearing her high-pitched tone, cold sweat went down Seol Jihus back. Yun Seora had laughed about the matter before, but he couldnt help but think she was angry about it inside. After hesitating for a moment, Yun Seora took out her cellphone and stared at it fixedly. Then can I call you again? Of course. Seol Jihu nodded his head immediately. After exchanging their numbers, the two of them left the restaurant. The sky was already dark, showing just how long they talked inside. On the parking lot outside, the man who drove him here was waiting with his car. Seol Jihu insisted on taking a taxi home, but he found himself in the back seat of the sedan before he noticed what happened. An awkward air filled the atmosphere. Yun Seora was chatty back when it was just the two of them, but she remained silent perhaps because there was someone else with them. Huff, huff- He could only hear her soft breaths. Tk. Suddenly, he felt something hit his forearm. Hm? When he rolled his eyes to the side, he saw Yun Seora leaning on his shoulder with her eyes closed. Miss Yun Seora? When he moved his arm out of the way, she fell and ended up with her head on his lap. When he nudged her to wake her up, Yun Seora grabbed his hand abruptly and covered her eyes with it. Mmnn. She whimpered softly, seemingly content. . He wasnt sure if she was doing this in her sleep, but he was taken aback by how bold she was acting. Seol Jihu-nim. At that moment, the driver called his name. Do you enjoy driving around at night? Seol Jihu blinked repeatedly at his seemingly random question. I know a good place to drive around at this time of night. Watching the night scenery while driving slowly brings a whole new meaning to life. You wont regret it. When Seol Jihu kept staring at him in a daze, the man let out a bitter smile. Its been a while since Young Lady didnt throw a. No, its been a while since she fell asleep peacefully. So please. Only then did Seol Jihu understand what he meant. Are you related to that place? Of course. Id be happy to so long as I have someone to talk to. I will duly oblige. The man changed course and asked with a grin. Im asking just out of concern, but you dont happen to swing that way, would you? Ill get off. Im kidding, Im kidding. The two men laughed wordlessly. * Seol Jihu made a new friend. To be honest, her social standing was too high for him to consider her a friend, but he decided not to think about all that. What mattered was that they shared a secret they couldnt tell others about. The biggest change in Seol Jihus life was that he started to look at his phone more often. In the past, never mind looking at it, he hated having it with him. More often than not, he had his phone off and refused to look at it. But after he made a friend from Paradise, he began to carry his phone with him. Currently, he was reading a martial arts book about qi circulation. From what he could tell, the concept of qi was extremely similar to mana. Qi circulation refers to the movement of internal energy along ones meridians. It soothes the mind and the heart, while also. He was studying arduously when a light flickered on his phone screen. A message was shown on his notification bar. He unlocked his phone with a smile. [It was great seeing how you gobbled them up so voraciously. Im glad you liked them.] It hasnt been long since they last exchanged messages, yet another one came. Ever since Yun Seora messaged him in the morning, the periodic messages have been going back and forth non-stop. [Im going to need a chance to redeem myself. What do you like?] [Im fine with anything. Im not really a picky eater.] Fine with anything. That was the trickiest type to deal with. Seol Jihu tapped on the phones keyboard with a blooming smile on his face. [Anything? Mm, Ive never heard of a dish like that. It doesnt show up on the internet either.] [.] Seeing Yun Seoras reply, he laughed in his heart. [Im kidding. Theres actually something I really like. I want to treat you to it.] [Really? What is it?] [Have you tried Kwangdong Ssanghwa-tang from the convenience store? If you put it in the microwave and drink it when its warm, its really good for relaxing your body.] [I hate you.] [Haha, Im just joking. Anyways, give it a thought and let me know. Its fine even if its expensive.] After the brief conversation, Seol Jihu went back to studying while being satisfied with his own jokes. Now that he thought about it, it had been a long time since he last laughed so hard on Earth. Of course, that didnt mean his desire to go back to Paradise lessened. In fact, this desire grew stronger every time he made progress in his studies. After all, he still had no one around him on Earth. Kim Hannah was busy with work, and he couldnt just text Yun Seora all day. The sense of loneliness and isolation was especially great after chatting and laughing with Yun Seora. The feeling of solitude and bitterness that visited him before sleep was unbearably painful. Once he was reminded of these feelings, Seol Jihu quickened his pace. The earlier he finished studying, the earlier he could return to Paradise. Ssk, ssk! His writing speed hastened. * Lets go back. Exactly ten days had passed since Seol Jihus return to Earth. Kim Hannah was surprised by how long he stayed on Earth and quickly permitted him to go. She emphasized that he was going to Paradise, not returning, but Seol Jihu didnt care either way. Perhaps because of Yun Seora, he was a bit more at ease compared to last time when he was practically chased away to Paradise. Six packs of cigarettes, sandbags, toiletry, clothes, sneakers, notebook. After packing everything he wanted to bring into a large shopping bag, he took out a small, palm-sized piece of paper. Suddenly, he spotted his phone, which was connected to the charger. Yun Seora had not contacted him since that day. After staring at it for a moment, Seol Jihu ripped the paper in half without hesitation. Chwack! Along with a ripping sound, brilliant light filled his vision. * He finally returned to Paradise. Uwaaaaah. After leaving the temple, Seol Jihu stretched hard and watched countless Earthlings going in and out of the temple. Once his eyes turned to the dilapidated buildings of the city, vitality slowly emerged in his eyes. Like its nickname, Crime City, Haramark was messy and decadent. However, it was also filled with a mysterious vigor and an electrifying virility. The heaviness suppressing his chest slowly disappeared. With light steps, Seol Jihu hopped down the stairs to the temple. As he looked around the city in excitement, he noticed something strange. ? The overall atmosphere of the city was rather grave. Rather than somber or dark, it was the opposite. Almost as if an incredibly elastic spring was pushed down to the limit, a current of excitement waiting to erupt filled the air. Did something happen? Seol Jihu found a small group of people muttering about something with a serious face. He couldnt help but feel a little excited. He brought his animated body to Carpe Diems building, but the office was completely empty. There wasnt any trace of anyone having visited it either. Are they not here yet? The difference in time between Earth and Paradise was 1 to 3. In other words, the ten days he spent on Earth was equivalent to thirty days in Paradise. He thought he would have been the last one to come, so no one being here was quite a surprise. Im sure theyll be here soon. He unpacked his things and took out a cigarette. After plopping down on the couch, he blew out a puff of smoke. Now that he was home, he felt alive. Of course, he had no intention of just sitting around and doing nothing. He did not spend ten days on Earth just to relax in Paradise. Seol Jihu fell in thought as he continued smoking. He thought back to what Dylan said. That an expedition or an exploration wasnt over just because one came back. That one could only get stronger by reflecting on even the tiniest details and putting in the effort to decrease future mistakes. Since Seol Jihu fully agreed with this sentiment, he slowly reminisced about the previous incident. . Not long afterwards, a bitter smile surfaced on his face. No matter how much he thought about it, he could only thank Lady Luck for helping him escape. Destroying the laboratory and making it to the Forest of Denial? It was all thanks to the Federations secret weapon, Thunder, and their members ability to fly. Managing to survive after the Parasites caught up? That was thanks to the Forest of Denials ghost saintess. Of course, it wasnt that he contributed nothing. But what if this didnt happen? What if that didnt happen? Once he eliminated the elements of coincidence, he could see the reality crystal clear. If he were alone, he never would have made it back alive. In truth, that was something he didnt even need to think about. He had already thought the same thing over and over again during his escape. If I was stronger. If only I had more strength. I cant keep going being drunk on my accomplishments in the Neutral Zone. Although he was the top dog among the newbies of the Neutral Zone, that no longer mattered once he was in Paradise. He could simply go outside now and find a random passerby who was stronger than him. Just like Cinzia said, the difference between the two areas was the same as heaven and earth. In the end, there was only one conclusion. I need to get stronger. Then what did he need to do to get stronger? Seol Jihus eyes flickered with light. He clenched his fists and raised them up high. Its time for some real training. Chapter 98. Great Fortune Within Hardship (2) Whether it be studying or training, just putting in effort wasn''t enough. To put it bluntly, one had to put in effort well. Knowing their weaknesses, knowing what to do, knowing how to distribute their time efficiently. One had to get their priorities straight for systematic training to be possible and for that training to be efficient. Thus, Seol Jihu decided to first reaffirm his current potential. And to do that, he needed to visit a temple to check whether he could level up. Although he wasnt sure, he felt like the previous rescue mission had earned him enough merit to level up. But disregarding everything else, was it right to level up in his current situation? Most people would be ecstatic to do so, and to be frank, Seol Jihu was no different. There were moments in the past when he was thirsty for levels. But this thought changed as time passed and he joined Carpe Diem. In truth, this problem had to do with the unique circumstance he was in. Excluding external factors, there were two benefits an Earthling received by leveling up - the stat points and the ability to acquire new skills. However, Seol Jihu put restrictions on these benefits to achieve success himself. Going from Level 2 to Level 3 would give him 3 stat points. But since he vowed to increase his stats only through training until he became a High Ranker, this benefit was irrelevant. He could acquire Class Abilities that became available after leveling up, but he promised Agnes that he would not learn them by using his contribution points. In other words, leveling up would not give him a boost in power. Plus, Seol Jihu had yet to learn any of his Level 2 skills. This was the biggest factor in why he hesitated to go to the temple. [I understand why youre amassing your stat points, but skills are a different story. If youre not using your points and not learning new skills, whats the point in leveling up?] Kim Hannah pointed out his problem perfectly. Of course, becoming Level 3 wouldnt pose any problems, but. Its not normal. He was afraid. Never mind the Class Abilities, he feared that his physical stats would remain the same with only his level going up. In the worst-case scenario, he might end up achieving only a third of his maximum potential. Dont be rash. As such, Seol Jihu decided to add another restriction - to not visit the temple until he learned his Class Abilities and could use them proficiently. In other words, he would wait until he mastered Mana Spear and Mana Circulation before seeing Gula again. He didnt regret his decision. In fact, he considered this moment the perfect opportunity. Since neither Chohong and Hugo had returned, now was the only time he could focus on training. Lets start right away. Like the saying, strike the iron while its hot, now that he made up his mind about focusing on training, he immediately got up from his seat. * [Do you know the origins of javelin throwing?] That was what Agnes asked him. Although he nodded his head at the time, he didnt fully understand her in his head. He acknowledged that he needed to learn the correct postures and techniques, but was there a need for him to learn its history? Seol Jihu realized why this was necessary during his studying of Mana Circulation. To be more precise, he arrived at the answer after asking himself, What is the difference between Mana Application and Mana Circulation? If it was just moving his mana, he could do it even now. But Mana Circulation was one of the skills revealed when he reached Level 2. There had to be a difference. One thing he could be sure of was that Mana Circulation had something to do with training the mana rather than the body. As for the details, he had to figure it out starting from now. He sat cross-legged in a quiet room and closed his eyes. First, he breathed through his lower core. He forgot about breathing through his nose and only breathed in and out using the inner core of his lower stomach. Take a deep breath, then slowly let it out. He began to move his mana while focusing on his breathing. From the Sauce Receptacle to the Celestial Chimney, from the Celestial Chimney to the Chest Center, from the Chest Center to the Turtledove Tail, from the Turtledove Tail to the Central Venter. From the top of his head to his neck, from his neck to his chest, from his chest to his abdominal region, from his abdominal region to his perineum. Following the concept vessel meridians and the governing vessel meridians. Circulating the internal energy as if to create a whirlpool in your body. His mana moved inside him like flowing water following an irrigation channel. Not long afterward, he noticed a few oddities. The first was that the mana circuit was indeed similar, if not the same, as the qi pathways. I didnt feel anything blocking the movement. After he started circulating his mana around his body, it flowed smoothly and rushed to its destinations without ever coming to a halt. Different people possessed different amounts of mana. Likewise, their mana circuits were unique. How wide, numerous, elastic, and tough their circuits were was determined by their innate talent and training. If a Level 1 Warriors circuit was like a straw, then a Level 5 Magicians circuit was like an intricate spiderweb. However, the mana circuit Seol Jihu observed in his body was like the map of a subway system. It was normal for one or two pathways to be blocked, but never mind the pathways he frequently used, even the pathways in the remote corners of his body were pierced clean! Psychis Tears! It was at this moment that he remembered Psychis Tears - the miraculous item that eliminated the bodys impurities and strengthened it exponentially! As expected of the item that ate up hundreds of thousands of Survival Points, it had duly done its job. That wasnt all. What truly surprised the youth was something else. The speed no, even the mana! As he continued circulating his mana, its speed rose drastically. Although he looked fine from the outside, a fierce gale strong enough to sweep away his consciousness was blowing inside him. Whats going on? Once he observed his body more carefully, he could figure out the cause. Energy was bubbling up from every vein in his body. The energy his body was unable to digest and had thus stored away was reacting to his mana circulation. Was this what it felt like to suck in water with a vacuum cleaner? Seol Jihu felt the energy hidden in nooks and crannies of his body seep out and join the flowing mana. This was, of course, a whole new experience for him. For now, he held onto his consciousness and, like a starving shark seeing a school of fish, he concentrated on controlling the wild energy. It almost felt like his mana was complaining why he started circulating it so late. How much time went by? After barely managing to suppress the roiling energy inside him, he was able to confirm that the strange phenomenon wasnt his imagination. His lower belly feeling heavy was a telltale proof of it. My mana increased? Although it might be minuscule, the amount of mana he had indeed went up. Mana Circulation can increase the amount of mana in your body? He tilted his head and pondered for a long time before eventually deciding not to worry about it. No matter the case, it wasnt a bad thing for him. When he opened his eyes, he finally let out the breath he was holding in. HUA! He only now realized that he was soaked in sweat. His body was also burning hot, and his breathing was rough. So this is what it feels like. He remembered reading about qi circulation from novels and manhwa but experiencing personally made him see it a new light. His body felt light and his mind felt refreshed. He was more relaxed than ever before, almost like he just left the most luxurious sauna. This. If I feel the same way every time, I might get addicted to it. Seol Jihu wiped off the sweat dripping from his forehead. It was then that he saw several messages in the air. [The Class Ability, Mana Application (Intermediate), has evolved to Mana Circulation (Low).] [Your Innate Ability, Future Vision, is responding to the creation of a new ability!] [The Class Ability, Mana Circulation (Low), evolves to Mana Circulation [Intermediate (High)].] [Please confirm your Status Window.] When? I didnt hear any alerts. It seemed like they popped up while he was in that transient state of having no thoughts and ideas. Wow. After reading the messages with an entranced look, he spread his arms out in an expression of joy. He had finally learned one of the two Level 2 Class Abilities. Although Future Vision and Psychis Tears played a huge role, it was a good start nonetheless. I feel like a martial artist or something. With a bright smile, Seol Jihu went back to circulating his mana. * Seol Jihu prioritized obtaining his Class Abilities, but that didnt mean he was lax in training his physique. Since he was leveling up at an unprecedented rate, he also wanted to bring his physical body up to par. As such, just like in the past, he spent most of his morning training his body. His day started with running around Haramark. Since the day Yi Seol-Ah taught him the joy of running, he never skipped his morning run except under inevitable circumstances like being injured or participating in an expedition. Huu, haa, huu, haa. With new sneakers and new workout clothes, he was running through the streets of Haramark while breathing regularly when his eyes suddenly opened wide. A familiar face was walking toward him from the other side. Carrying a large paper bag filled with bread and vegetable, the woman wearing a maid outfit was. Miss Agnes! Seol Jihu slowed down as he waved his hand happily. The sharp-eyed, bespectacled woman passed by him indifferently with only a glance. However, the youth chased after her like a duckling that met its mother. Huu. Agnes let out a soft sigh and paused. Didnt I tell you not to get sidetracked while youre training? She chastised him in a serious tone, but. Miss Agnes, Miss Agnes, I did it! Seol Jihu rambled on. I learned Mana Circulation! ? That was unexpected. However, Agnes quickly regained her calm. She had already experienced this youths irregularities several times in the Neutral Zone. Him learning Mana Circulation was nothing to be surprised about now. It was undoubtedly a cause for a celebration, but Agnes was the type of person who rarely praised someone. Her teaching style dictated that she set a new goal for her disciples rather than praising them and making them arrogant. Agnes fixed her grip on the paper bag and opened her mouth. From now, you should be able to train your mana too. I recommend practicing Mana Circulation for at least four hours every day. For four hours? Why are you surprised? Agnes snorted. Your mana and mana circuit should be like an iron ore mixed with impurities. You need to constantly refine it in order to increase its purity. As Im sure you know, mana becomes stronger the purer it is. Seol Jihu nodded. Now that he experienced Mana Circulation, he understood what she meant. Mana Circulation might seem like a simple ability, but it has the effect of strengthening your circuit and even purifying your mana. There is no reason not to invest your time in it. It makes sense if you put it that way. Since it also increases the amount of mana in your body, I guess I should really make it my main training method. Pardon? Agness eyebrows twitched. What did you just say? Ah, that Id make it my main training method. No, before that. Uh that it increases the amount of mana in your body? Is that what happened to you? Yes, though it wasnt much. Seol Jihu raised his hand and formed a fist to give her an idea of how much it increased by. However, Agnes looked confused. That cant be. To my knowledge, Mana Circulation doesnt have the effect of increasing your total pool of mana. Huh? But The youth argued and said he wasnt lying. Agnes had a rare concerned look on her face. Hm, I doubt you raised it with your stat points. I know of a few instances where someones total mana pool increased after risking his circuit and squeezing out every ounce of mana, but. Agnes muttered to herself before asking half in doubt. Does your mana increase every time you practice Mana Circulation? No, it went up for the first three, four days but stopped going up afterward. Agnes finally understood. It must be the effect of consuming precious medicine. Medicine? Yes, when someone consumes a precious herb or medicine, he is usually unable to absorb all of its energy, causing it to get stored in parts of his body. And when he practices Mana Circulation, his body will absorb that indigested energy. But I dont remember eating anything like that. Think about it carefully. Seol Jihu fell in thought. But soon, he shook his head. No matter how much he scanned his memories, he had not even seen a precious medicine, much less eaten one. Ah, I ate something called a dulce while I was being chased. Dulce isnt a medicine. Its one of the most flavorless fruits in Paradise. O-Oh. Unless someone is desperate or is on the verge of starving to death, no one will eat such a thing. Agnes raised her glasses and continued. Anyways, you might not understand the cause but its not a bad thing. First, raise your Mana Circulation rank to Intermediate. When it evolved from Mana Application, its rank should have dropped as well. The youth stared at her fixedly. Although it fell to low when it first evolved, Future Vision had quickly changed it to Intermediate (High). Once you reach Level 4, Mana Circulation can be evolved again. Its called Mana Cultivation. Mana Cultivation? An ability isnt something you learn once and forget about. Agnes continued. Mana Application becomes Mana Circulation, Mana Circulation becomes Mana Cultivation, Mana Cultivation becomes Mana Technique. Ah, so Mana Circulation will evolve to Mana Cultivation next. Agnes paused for a moment. Of course, its best to learn it directly with your own understanding. She continued only after a certain amount of time went by. But with Mana Cultivation, I recommend you use your contribution points to evolve it. Huh? You want me to learn them with my contribution points? Not learn, evolve. Agnes denied it immediately. Although there was a difference in the meaning behind the two words learn and evolve, Seol Jihu looked confused about such a minute difference. Agnes explained slowly. Mana Application and Mana Circulation are fundamental skills. Because of this, they are fairly easy for an average person to acquire. But starting from Mana Cultivation, the difficulty skyrockets. Mm right, I guess itll be hard to find a cultivation manual for something like that. Right. Even if you find an ultimate mana technique through all sorts of hardship, it will be useless if you cant learn it. Even a genius needs dozens of years to master such techniques, but an average person might not even be able to stand on the starting line after hundreds of years. You mean its a matter of efficiency. Yes. If it seems too difficult, you need to be decisive in giving up. You can be more than happy with having learned Mana Application and Mana Circulation on your own. Since the gods divine providence gave this world a game-like system, there is nothing wrong with making use of it. Seol Jihu thought for a moment before opening his mouth. So itll be important to learn the fundamentals of any ability on your own. A thin smile emerged on Agness face. The youth had pointed out the core of the matter. She was worried he might get obstinate, but she was happy seeing how intelligent her disciple was. Youre absolutely right. What matters is knowing the fundamentals. No matter what the ability is, its important to master its fundamentals. That is one thing you cannot yield. Seol Jihu nodded his head in agreement before asking again. How far did you get, Miss Agnes? If youre talking about the use of mana, I learned up to Mana Cultivation on my own. Agnes revealed a coy look. I managed to find a Mana Technique but it was too complicated. It simply wasnt something I could learn on my own, so I chose to use my contribution points. She smacked her lips as if it wasnt a good memory. Anyways, that is still far off for you. Take your time to think about Mana Cultivation. And like I always say, when youre training, focus only on training. Having learned new knowledge, Seol Jihu nodded his head with a bright smile. Something Agnes didnt know was that his Mana Circulation had already surpassed the Intermediate-rank. In other words, he could learn Mana Cultivation as soon as he reached Level 4. Of course, he would need to wait and see to know if he would learn it on his own or acquire it with contribution points, but just the fact that he had a new goal made his heart race. She helped me again. He was grateful that he had someone to explain things to him in such detail. After staring at her fixedly, Seol grinned happily. Agness eyebrows twitched at that moment, but when he tried to talk without having realized it. Thank kuk! Thwack! His back bent over. From his stomach, a surge of pain spread through his body. W-When? He couldnt even see her fist. He felt wronged, thinking he did nothing to deserve this. Why Are you really asking me that? Agnes glared at him with icy eyes. I just wanted to thank you for the advice. Oh, really? Im sorry. Hmph. Agnes snorted and turned around. T-That was too much. When she heard the youths mumbling, she suddenly erupted in anger. Too much? That was too much? Did he light her fuse? Agnes went past being hysterical, grabbing him by the collar and beginning to shake him around. Too much? Can you say that after looking at this!? [Claire Agness Status Window] [1. General Information] Summoned Date: 2013. 09. 20.Marking Grade: SilverSex/Age: Female/27Height/Weight: 172.4cm/60.8kgCurrent Condition: HealthyClass: Lv 6. Evil-Hunting TarantulaNationality: Europe (Area 2)Affiliation: SiciliaAlias: Miss Teddybear, Ground Zero, Sicilias Bitch, Sicilias Demonic Instructor, Cold-Faced Super Maid Who Secretly Loves Cute Underwear, Haramarks Slaughterer Super maid? Who are you calling a super maid!? Tell me! Tell me!! She shook him around in a craze. When Seol Jihu saw the alias she revealed, he couldnt help but burst into laughter. Uhahahaha! Once Agnes heard his laughter, her complexion froze. You think this is funny? W-Wait. You think its funny adding this shit to my alias!? C-Calm Ak! Aaaaaaak! He didnt even say a word about Miss Teddybear but ended up being beaten to a pulp regardless. That was it for the boy who cried wolf. * Heuk. Although he was beaten severely, he wasnt dead. He was sore all over his body, but he still finished up his morning run before staggering back to the Carpe Diem office. He couldnt bring himself to start weight training, so he pulled himself upstairs to rest. Just as he was about to open the third-floor door. ? He discovered an unfamiliar piece of paper stuck between the door. A letter? He took the paper out and opened the folded letter. Chapter 99. The Threads of Bonds Coming Together The letter was written in characters he had never seen before, but the words soon wiggled around and transformed into Korean. There were times when Synchronization took a second or two to happen, so Seol Jihu didnt find it too surprising. I heard from the temple that you came back. You didnt pick up when I called you, so Im leaving you this message. You remember our promise, right? Come to my place tonight for dinner. A look of surprise and joy flashed in Seol Jihus face. The tone of the letter was light, almost like someone inviting their neighbor to catch up over dinner. The problem was that the sender was Teresa Hussey. In other words, he would need to go to the royal palace and potentially meet the king. The Haramark Royal Family was famous for abandoning formalities after their conflict with Earthlings, but the word royal palace carried weight in Seol Jihus head. Even though the letter said to come comfortably, there was an invisible pressure weighing down on him as an average person going to a palace. However, for Teresas sake, he couldnt skip out, and to be honest, he kind of wanted to go as well. Seol Jihu read the letter until the end. When he read the final two lines, P.S. Dont go back after dinner! Come hit up a special dessert with me so we can digest what we ate ?, a chuckle escaped his mouth. Good thing I brought something nice to wear. It was an invitation from the royal palace. Not wanting to embarrass himself by acting like a fool, Seol Jihu headed to the library to study basic decorum. * After finishing up his afternoon training early, Seol Jihu washed himself clean. Since he didnt know what would happen at the palace, he filled his belly up a tiny bit too. At the very least, he wanted to avoid eating mindlessly like that time he ate with Yun Seora. He changed into the clothes he picked out beforehand. As soon as he looked at himself in the mirror and thought, Good, perfect, something unexpected happened. He was about to head out, but a giant man was standing in front of the door. Of course, it wasnt all that surprising for Carpe Diems office to have visitors, but. Are you the Earthling known as Seol? His well-toned muscles were protruding out from his 2-meter tall figure, and a long scar from a blade stretched across his nose. Just looking at his appearance, he didnt seem like he would lose fighting an orc one on one. Im Jan Sanctus. Ive come to escort you under Princess Teresas orders. He had a tough voice befitting his intimidating appearance. Hearing that the Princess sent him, Seol Jihu put down the spear he subconsciously raised up. Will you come? He asked rather bluntly. Seol Jihu regained his composure and answered. Of course. Follow me. I will guide you. Just like that, Seol Jihu followed Jan Sanctus and entered the premises of the Haramark Royal Palace. Everyones so busy. It was dinner time, yet the palace seemed very busy. He could often see people running about in a haste and others who were urgently shouting at a communication crystal. The atmosphere was completely different compared to the city. By walking through the palace gate, he felt like he entered a whole new world. Who would have thought so much is going on behind the wall? Haramark was well known for having a strong local color even with the presence of a royal family. But as expected of the home of a king, it had all the right appearances befitting a palace. Seol Jihu asked quietly while walking through a long corridor. Is there anything I need to watch out for in the palace? Although he already looked up Paradises decorum in the library, he still asked just to be sure. No. Jan Sanctus returned a brusque answer. Rather than hostile, he seemed to be cold naturally. You just have to not point your weapons at them or curse them out. Doesnt that go without saying? All Im saying is that you only have to keep basic manners. Jan Sanctus looked back at the youth. Earthlings arent like us. My Lord acknowledged and accepted the difference in culture between Earth and Paradise. As long as you keep basic manners that anyone would know, there wont be any problems. They arrived at the entrance after a brief conversation. Apparently, when the Haramark Palace was being constructed, an emphasis was placed on aspects of communal life rather than functionalities, war, or solitary living. Jan Sanctus left once he guided Seol Jihu to the grand hall. Once Seol Jihu went inside, he was able to see a young woman wearing a pink dress, as well as a middle-aged man sitting on a throne being attended by two maids. Teresa gave a beaming smile when she saw the youth, but his attention was somewhere else. So thats. He met the middle-aged mans calm eyes that also seemed to carry a spark of fire. Unlike Teresa, he had blonde hair and beard, which was groomed neatly. Prihi Hussey, the king of Haramark, one of the seven kingdoms that survived the foreign races invasion. Are you the Earthling named Seol? A clear voice resounded. His willowy appearance made him look more like a scholar than a warrior. Theres no need. When Seol Jihu tried to get on his knees, the king immediately stopped him. On Earth, I heard that people are the owners of a nation, while the king exists to serve the people. I respect their culture. Seol Jihu was surprised by his humble manner of speech. He obediently got up. It is my honor, Your Majesty. When he spoke with a slight bow, Prihi chuckled. Your honor, huh. I understand what you mean by that, but its fine. Think of me as a village head or if even that is not enough to make you comfortable, think of me as whatever youd like. The word whatever was quite a tricky one. He felt like he was just told, put however much salt you want in cooking. Prihi Hussey calmly stared at the youth before opening his mouth. First, I would like to express my gratitude for your deeds. Ive heard what you have done for this world. Youre too kind. From the way he talked, it seemed he was aware of his position as a king. Seol Jihu was quite glad to learn this as he was somewhat worried the king might act like a backstreet hoodlum like his daughter. I would also like to thank you for responding to our summons. You see, my daughter kept pestering me about wanting to meet you. He made it sound like Teresa forced him. Prihi used both hands to slowly push himself off of his throne. Then, let us go. Pardon? We invited you under the pretext of a dinner. How could we let our guest starve while talking about boring things? He talked somewhat jokingly as he waved his hand around. When Seol Jihu gazed at him dazedly, Teresa skipped over to him. Heh, arent you too tense? Am I? Seol Jihu rubbed his face. His facial muscles indeed felt a little tighter than usual. You dont need to be so formal. Just relax. Were just going to chitchat while we eat. For some reason, Teresas eyes seemed to be sparkling with anticipation. She carefully grabbed his arm as if to link arms. Lets go. He wouldnt describe the food as delicacies, but all sorts of appetizing dishes were placed on top of a long table with a white tablecloth. Prihi asked a few questions that had nothing to do with the state of affairs, but because Seol Jihu was too busy paying attention to the way he talked, he had no clue what food he was stuffing into his mouth. Of course, he thought he was doing a pretty good job, but Teresa only smiled wryly. As someone who once ruled the high society filled with shameless scheming and secret strife, she was immediately able to tell that the young man in front of her was paying too much attention to being courteous. There was no need to even mention Prihi. Looks like our hero doesnt find the food to his liking. No, theyre excellent. Seol Jihu immediately refuted, but Prihi continued without batting an eye. It looks like Ill have to do something about it. As the one who invited you, I have the duty to help you relax. Lets see. Ah, why dont we talk about something? Prihi spoke as if he just remembered something. Have you heard of the past conflict between Earthlings and the Haramark Royal Family? Prihi said he would help the young man relax, but the topic he brought up made him tense up more. Seol Jihu opened his mouth. If you are talking about the revolt, I have indeed heard about it. Right, lets skip the details and talk about the outcome. Sinyoung helped create a room for negotiation between the two groups. You see, since it was meant to be a place of reconciliation, I thought they would at least keep the minimal decorum. Did something happen? Yes, Ive never experienced such disrespect before. Rather than sending the ringleader of the revolt, they sent some bastard Ive never seen. Still, I revealed my identity out of courtesy first. And when I asked for his name, this is what he said: Nice to meet you, Haramarks King. Seeing Seol Jihu confused look, Prihi cleared his throat before continuing. My name is Prihis Belly King-Sized Belly. Pft. Cough. When Seol Jihu coughed and looked up, he saw Prihi calmly slicing his steak. He didnt seem to be joking. Did that really happen? Im not talented enough to make up such stories. The people who know this story are too many to count. Ah, theres a live witness right here. When Prirhi looked at Teresa, she immediately nodded her head. Hes right. It was so shocking that I still remember it clearly. I cant believe. Thats not all. The bitch sitting next to that bastard went a step further and said this with a smirk, Nice to meet you. My name is Teresa Pink. Princess. Seol Jihu quickly cut her off. However, Teresa wasnt fazed in the slightest. Just listen, the pink part doesnt matter all that much. So after saying that, she. Princess! Seol Jihus voice went up. Teresa shrugged her shoulders, while Seol Jihu massaged his temples and asked the king. You stayed silent, Your Majesty? The man insisted his name was Prihis Belly while his surname was King-Sized Belly. Once he got angry and asked if we were making fun of the name he received from his parents, there wasnt much we could say. What a bunch of psychopaths. I agree. Theyre a bunch of lunatics. Prihi agreed with dignity. But thats when I began to realize how the Earthlings thought of this world. A fun game. Nothing more, nothing less. He suddenly rubbed his beard. Well We got to learn an important piece of info because of it. By that, you mean? Prihi continued. We found out they had a spy in the palace. Hearing this, Seol Jihu fell in thought. The king found out there was a spy because of the rude man making up such an absurd name? That was hard to understand. Why did you think so? Think about it. If they didnt have a spy in the palace, they would not have known about our physical traits so clearly. Prihi said in a firm tone. Hes right. Since they were able to acquire information about our private regions, the spy must have been fairly close to us. Teresa added bashfully. . Seol Jihu gave up on thinking. We were angry but we laughed and let it slide. We refused to give in to such an obvious provocation. I see. That must have been tough. It certainly wasnt easy. But this is quite a surprise. The Earthlings Ive met so far giggled whenever I told them this story. My apologies. I do not believe its a laughing matter. Seol Jihu was straightforward. Prihi stared at him fixedly. You dont need to apologize. Just when it was looking like the conversation was coming to an end. Oh, yes, I heard you slept with my daughter. The kings sudden question made Seol Jihu calmly spat out the water he was drinking. He thought that was certainly better than spraying it everywhere. Your Majesty. Hm? Whats up with that sour look? From what Teresa told me. Seol Jihu quickly turned to Teresa. She was acting embarrassed with her hands over her cheeks. Why is she blushing. No, why is she pretending to be coy all of a sudden? When he stared at her intently, Teresa shook her head. Geez, Father, say we shared a bed. Sleeping thats too candid. What are you talking about I understand the phrasing was a bit explicit, but youre the one who told me to. Suddenly, the end of his speech blurred. Prihi dropped his head and groaned, but Teresa played with her steak knife as if nothing happened. That hurt. Hoho, Im not sure what youre talking about. Hm, I shouldve known from when you put on a dress for the first time in eight years. I told you to say it jokingly to help him relax. Who told you to say it so bluntly? Ah, how embarrassing. Words Seol Jihu couldnt understand went back and forth. What did I expect. He smacked his lips. He experienced it when he met the Princess for the first time, but they were quite an extraordinary father and daughter duo. I apologize for the unsightly behavior. Prihi sighed and brought a piece of cloth to wipe his mouth. Anyways theres no need to be so tense. This isnt a place for punishment or arrest. Rather, it is a place to grant awards befitting ones achievements. The king spoke in somewhat of a heavy tone. Seol Jihu wanted to tell him it was too late to act dignified, but what actually came out of his mouth was Thank you for your kindness. At first, I thought the rumors were exaggerated. Prihi spoke as he put down his napkin. But since Teresa said the same thing, I had no choice but to believe it. Im not so doubtful as to not trust the words of my own blood. Im humbled, Your Majesty. Can you stop with that way of talking, please? Pardon? I got used to the Earthlings culture after years of painstaking effort. Trying to match the proprieties of my position is only confusing me. In Paradise, the concept of nobility was faint. Even if one looked to find one, they would only come up with a lord in charge of a large town. Even then, the lord would be close to a village head. Furthermore, many Paradisians had either died in the long war or escaped their birthplace to survive. So this is why. Seol Jihu began to understand why the Haramark Royal Family abandoned formalities. He spoke quietly. Got it. * The dinner ended quietly. The maids cleaned up the table and brought out tea. After enjoying a sip, Prihi put his cup down before opening his mouth. The Haramark Royal Family is always fair when it comes to rewards and punishments. . Your achievements. Yes, you saved the Ramman Village, came up with the plan for the rescue operation and helped greatly in the rescue and the subsequent destruction of the laboratory. Hearing Prihis words, Seol Jihu felt an unknown sense of incongruity. The way he was listing out his achievements how should he say this, rather than for praising him, it felt like it was for a clear payout. Prihi ruined the mood by throwing in jokes here and there, but for some unknown reason, the king looked like someone who had given up since the first time they met. After much deliberation on rewards befitting your achievements, I came to a conclusion. When talk of his reward came up, Seol Jihus ears perked up. I truly hope you like it. Despite saying this, Prihi sounded confident that Seol Jihu would love it. He gestured at his maid, who promptly returned with a plate covered by a white cloth. Seol Jihus eyes opened wide. This is. A quiet moan escaped his mouth. Sitting on the plate was a rectangular, shining bar of pure gold that emitted a reddish light. Seol Jihu was entranced by its beauty, yet he couldnt keep his eyes open properly. A gold bar? Considering how jealous Chohong and Hugo were of a pinky-sized piece of gold, a whole gold bar was well beyond his imaginations. Gulp. He swallowed hard, and his Adams Apple twitched. On Earth, the power of money was absolute. Although Paradise was currently in a state of war, the value of gold shouldnt be any less. With this. It would be quicker to count the things he couldnt do rather than counting what he could do. Greed slowly rose from the young mans eyes. At that moment, a thought crossed his mind. Ah. Seol Jihu suddenly closed his mouth. His ecstatic expression disappeared, replaced by a frown. He stared at the gold bar with a complicated expression. This item is extremely easy to convert to Earths currency. In terms of gold coins, I believe it should be hm? Prihi stopped when he looked at the young man. Do you not like the reward? Pardon? Ah, no. Seol Jihu shook his head vigorously as if the notion was absurd. You dont look satisfied. No, its not that. Hm, then what? If there is something you want, then speak without reserve. Hearing Prihis benevolent voice, Seol Jihu stared at the gold bar conflictingly and nibbled on his lower lip. [We dont have a place to go. Were not living outside the city because we like it.] There was the village head who gave his precious rudium to make a foothold for the rescue missions success. But couldnt he be satisfied with buying food and sending it to the village? [Come again.] There was the ghost saintess who saved his life and became the Gift-Giving Tree. But but. After much internal conflict, he activated Nine Eyes instinctively. When he saw the gold bar, his face contorted and he went Ah! Soon, Seol Jihu let out a deep sigh. He then opened his mouth, a bit calmer than before. Theres something I need to tell you. Chapter 100. The Threads of Bonds Coming Together (2) Hm? What is it? Also, I have a couple of favors Id like to ask you. Prihi stared at Seol Jihu, who suddenly turned serious. What was the youth trying to say? Ill listen to the favors first. Can you prepare a new habitable land in Haramark using this gold bar? Land? Prihis tone went up, and his usually-calm eyes narrowed slightly. It was as if he heard something completely unexpected. Seol Jihu continued without a pause. In addition, please lend me Master Ian. Ian Denzel? Prihis eyes clearly narrowed to a slit, his expression forming a frown. Ian Denzel was a Magician affiliated with the royal family and one of the few Earthlings Prihi trusted. There was no need to even mention the value of a Magician. He might understand if the youth gave a good reason, but he didnt feel good being told to lend him out of the blue. Father. When Teresa tried to step in, Prihi raised his hand to stop her. Is this related to what you wanted to tell me? Yes. Prihi gave the young man a deeply profound look. Seeing this gaze that seemed to be asking for an explanation, Seol Jihu opened his mouth. He told him about the village head of Ramman Village and the ghost saintess trapped in the Forest of Denials tomb. As the story continued, the kings indifferent expression changed to one of interest. I see. Prihi leaned forward, locked his fingers, and rested his chin on them. You want us to accept the villagers into the city. I heard that the castle has limited capacity, but Id like to ask you if it is at all possible. Hm, to be frank, it is quite difficult. The castle is already at max capacity. A couple dozen might be acceptable, but accepting hundreds of villagers is a bit. Prihi sounded reluctant. Helping a large group migrate wasnt an easy task. If he simply allowed them into the city and forgot about them, they would only become homeless and displaced. If that were to happen, it was better to not accept them in the first place. Thus, granting Seol Jihus request meant he would have to prepare them shelter as well as means of living. Your Majesty, you said that the royal family is fair in rewards and punishments. One is a retired old man living in seclusion and the other is a soul, but I believe they have the right to be rewarded more than anyone else who participated in this mission. Seeing the king in thought, Seol Jihu pleaded earnestly. It is true that Ramman Village is in an awkward location. I wont deny that I thought it couldnt be helped. Prihi let out a deep sigh and nodded his head. This isnt a matter I can decide on easily. But with this gold bar, I can examine it favorably. Then! Just as the youth rejoiced. But, why? Prihis eyes suddenly flashed. I want you to hear me out without misunderstanding me. Are you not an Earthling? Your Majesty. I am not trying to discuss philosophy, nor am I trying to discuss right and wrong. It is just that you are an Earthling. Prihi emphasized the last line. Setting aside the matter of the Forest of Denial, is there a need to do so much for Ramman Village? . I dont doubt that you understood me, but I will be frank. The villagers will be ecstatic and grateful if you simply send them a supply of food. You will also have repaid your debt to the village head. It wasnt that Seol Jihu hadnt thought of this. A part of him wanted to put on airs and take the gold bar for himself. If it is weighing on your conscience, I shall tell you this. The current Haramark cannot afford to look after its people. I can easily decline your request of kindness given the circumstances we face. He was right. Pleading with the king only to be turned down because it was difficult. What better excuse was there? In other words, no one will criticize you for taking this gold. He was right again. Who would criticize him? All he had to do was keep his mouth shut. Moreover, he would become rich as long as he took this gold. You want to use this gold for a cause which will not benefit you. I cant help but be curious about your ulterior motive. Right, it wasnt that he was selfless. However, to him, there was something even more important than the gold in front of him. If he didnt look at the gold bar with his Nine Eyes, he wouldnt have noticed it until the end. But he had seen it and come to a conclusion. There is nothing Id call an ulterior motive. He could now say this without hesitation. I am only acting according to my rule. Rule? If you owe a debt, it is only natural to pay it back. An opportunity to do so has landed right in front of me. What reason do I have to not take it? Prihi looked dumbfounded. I do not understand you at all. You dont seem to be the type who likes to play with words. Seol Jihu almost answered, I do, actually, but he managed to stop himself from ruining the tension. He got to the main point. I call it the Golden Commandment. Golden Commandment? The ghost saintess and the village head. Both of them treated me well. I cannot shamelessly pretend the achievements were mine alone, and it is improper for me to compromise with myself when I am treating others. After all, doing so would be deceiving my benefactors. I would rather not treat them unless I do it to my fullest power. . Your Majesty, if I cannot pay my debts to those two, I cannot expect them to treat me the same again. That is what I fear the most. When the youth looked up at the king after a long monologue, he saw the king blinking his eyes repeatedly. He looked as if he had taken a blow to his face. You cannot expect them to treat you the same again. A few minutes went by before the king decided to open his mouth again. Indeed. He leaned back on his chair and said as he massaged his nose. I am beginning to understand you better. Humans all have a limit to their vessel. The same goes for ghosts. A limit to their vessel. For some reason, that line touched him. He felt like it was the perfect summary of the Golden Commandment. Thank you for your understanding. I didnt give a clear answer yet, so I want to ask you one final question. Prihi asked in a soft voice. Is this truly what you want? Yes! Seol Jihu answered without hesitation. Rather than being uncomfortable, spending the gold this way made him feel a thousand times better. Seeing the bright smile on the youths face, Prihi made his decision. I see. So this is why you wanted me to meet him so much. He murmured to himself quietly so that Seol Jihu couldnt hear him. Then fine. Finally, the decision was announced. I, Prihi Hussey, hereby permit all villagers of Ramman Village to settle in the city. The gold bar rewarded to Seol Jihu shall be used to support them both materially and spiritually. A royal decree. Although his position no longer possessed the glory it once held, the weight it carried made it such that his decisions could not be flipped lightly. Furthermore, we shall partially support the appeasing of the pitiful soul trapped inside the Forest of Denials tomb. Partially support? What did that mean? He means he will raise the level and quality of the Ceremony. Teresa whispered in his ear. Her status does not disappear just because she became a soul. Although it was hundreds of years ago, didnt you say she was canonized by the Empire? I mean to show her the appropriate level of respect. Seol Jihus jaw dropped at Prihis statement. He had been expecting a simple rite where she was offered food and someone to talk to. When he imagined how much the saintess would rejoice, a smile bloomed on his face. And seeing this satisfied smile, Prihi rested his chin on his hands. And? Pardon? We can finish discussing official work here. Why dont we continue what we were talking about before? Something small, if possible. Seol Jihu wasnt an idiot. He realized what the king was implying right away. Although he put a restriction of it having to be small, he was saying he wouldnt allow the young man to return empty-handed. Uh well. The king waited patiently, but Seol Jihu didnt know what to say. This truly meant that the youth did not want anything other than what he requested before. You can take your time. The night is long. After saying so with benevolence. I will have to get going. Im not the type of person who likes to procrastinate. It will take a few days for us to come up with a solid plan. He picked up the gold bar and got up. Father, youre leaving? You should stay a little longer. Teresa muttered as if she was asking how he could leave a pair of healthy man and woman alone at night. Prihi looked dumbfounded. Hoho, I have quite the vixen as my daughter. Dont say something you dont mean a tiny bit. The one who told me to look for an opportunity to leave was. He was mumbling with a wry chuckle. I came up with the perfect excuse to leave you two alone. How can you be so blind? Crack, crack- But he changed tune as soon as he heard the sound the bones cracking. Teresa, who was cracking her neck and knuckles, smiled brightly. Oh, this young lady misunderstood her fathers intention. Please leave this to me and focus on state affairs. My. Its like I am entrusting a fish to a thieving cat. Did you say something? Im going to risk my well-being and just say this. You can enter the storage, but dont touch anything from the royal treasury. Geez, dont be such a worrywart. Besides, its not like the royal treasury deserves to be called that. Teresa grumbled, and Prihi smiled bitterly. Im just telling you not to empty out the way of living. I know that a married daughter is no better than a stranger, but have some self-restraint. When your older sister got married, she. Eii, who do you think I am? Im not like Older Sis. Ill leave the furniture and tableware at least. While saying that, Teresa stealthily avoided Prihis gaze. By now, even a fool would realize what they were talking about, yet Seol Jihu was staring at them blankly with an innocent face. Prihi clicked his tongue. Really, both in this world and that world, heroes are quite the peculiar group of people. Maybe it isnt a matter of genes, but some sort of outside interference. He mumbled regrettably before saying his farewell. That was an interesting story and an enjoyable meeting. It was a time well spent. Ill take my leave so you can enjoy at ease. Seol Jihu didnt know what he meant by enjoying at ease, but he quickly got up as well. However, Prihi placed his hand on his shoulder as if such motion was unnecessary and spoke. Also. His clear eyes stared at the young man, and a gentle smile spread across his face. It was the first smile he was showing since their meeting. Teresas eyes widened. Thank you for saving my daughter. At that moment, the sense of incongruity Seol Jihu had been subtly feeling disappeared instantly. Should he say the distance between them had shortened drastically? Im humbl- Ah, please. N-No problem. With a chuckle, Prihi tapped on his shoulders twice before leaving. Well that was a surprise. Teresa also chuckled, seemingly caught off guard by her father. Its been a while since Ive seen Father laugh. Does His Majesty not laugh often? Rather than that, he. Teresa was about to say something but swallowed her words back down. She felt like it was something she didnt need to mention. Anyways, why dont we go somewhere cozy and finish talking about your reward? Oh, are we going to the storage? Aii, geez, dont be in such a rush. Lets chat while we slowly eat some dessert. We have lots of time. Dessert! Seol Jihu didnt have any reasons to refuse. He was nervous and full of tension while he was eating, so he could barely taste the food. Now that the talk had gone well and he was left with someone he was more comfortable around, his taste buds returned and were roaring to eat. He gulped. Id love to try it. You can look forward to it. Once you taste it once, youll never be able to forget it. After announcing this confidently, Teresa got up. Alright, lets go! Where? My bedroom. Huh? Were not eating it here? It was a justified question given that they were in the dining room. Teresa giggled. This dessert has to be eaten in a secluded place. Though, eating it where you can be found out would give it a special flavor as well. The youth tilted his head. Teresa made an alluring smile and wagged the bait seductively. Come on, get up. Hurry! Not anyone can eat this dessert, you know! Wow, it must be really precious. Teresa looked as if that was obvious. Of course, it is. Father and Mother only made one in the world. The king and the queen personally made it? What is it called? Its no fun if I tell you beforehand. Eii, come on, tell me. Seol Jihu asked again, wondering how eating a dessert could be fun in the first place. Hn~ng. Teresa licked her lips before staring at him coyly. Then, she exclaimed. Its me. * Seol Jihu refused vehemently, but when Teresa threatened to not give the reward, he bit the bullet and followed her to her bedroom. Thankfully, the dessert was a true delicacy. It was soft and flavorful, making him devour it eagerly, forgetting about saving face. He enjoyed eating Teresa Hussey, and because the Princess got happy seeing him eat so tastily, he was able to return with all sorts of additional rewards she gave. Who would have thought there was a dessert like that? There really was a dessert called Teresa Hussey. It was a cute, no, a refreshing strawberry-flavored pink cake. Apparently, the king and the queen had personally made it for their youngest daughter, who was a helpless sweet-tooth. The cake was then given Teresas name as it was created on her birthday. That was great. He wanted to taste it again. Enjoying the cakes sweetness still lingering in his mouth, Seol Jihu returned to the office. Its a good thing I went. He felt like today was his lucky day. Not only was did he pay back the debt he owed the village head, but he was also able to care for the ghost saintess. That wasnt all. Looking at the rewards he put on the office table, a feeling of satisfaction spread across his face. Although he didnt get to enter the nominal royal treasury, the items he received made him wonder if it was okay. First was a metallic mace called +2 Thorn of Steel. Crafted by refining a meteorite, it boasted hardness that was ten times that of ordinary steel, and it was enchanted with magic that doubled its attack power when it successfully hit its target. Chohong should love it. He got it as a gift for Chohong, who was likely to become a High Ranker soon. He could only imagine how giddy she would be. He also received a crucifix artifact. Although it wasnt as good as the Proof of Chastity, it was still an item that money couldnt buy. He was certain it would be an excellent bait to lure out Maria when he needed her. When he was about to leave the palaces storage room, thinking just these two were enough, Teresa told him to wait before bringing him a black belt. The belt was enchanted with a permanent Pocket magic, allowing it to store two bags worth of items. The one thing that bothered him was how she carefully looked around the area while telling him to hide it on his way out. When he asked if he could really take it, Teresa immediately exclaimed that she didnt steal it from the royal treasury. As Seol Jihu trusted her wholeheartedly, he took it at ease. Finally, she handed him 500 silver coins, saying it was a small expression of gratitude. Ah~ While he was happily looking at the items, he suddenly remembered the bracelet the ghost saintess gave him. He immediately took it out from his pocket. I wonder what effect it has. Since it was an item from the Empire, it was unlikely to be simple. Seol Jihu activated the Nine Eyes color of General Observation and gazed at the golden bracelet. Soon. Hah? His smiling eyes opened wide. Chapter 101. The Threads of Bonds Coming Together (3) [Blessing of the Circum] The law of three-orders encompasses all that is observed in nature. When talking about the essence of things, the matter is the first-order perspective, the magic is the second-order perspective, and the law of nature is the third-order perspective. The Blessing of the Circum is a three-dimensional shield created in accordance with these multi-order perspectives. It protects its user not only from physical matter and magic but also from spells carried out through divination and witchcraft. It uses its users mana as energy and lasts a total of 10 seconds once activated. It can be used three times per day, but its effects cannot be layered together. Oh. Seol Jihu let out an exclamation of awe, but he didnt really understand what the long text meant. All he could gather was that it was a good shield. What charmed him the most was that he didnt need to carry it with his hand like a normal shield. So its like a phalanx? He could say this only because he didnt know that a real phalanx was a battle formation used by footsoldiers. In any case, he never even dreamed of using a shield since he was a spearman, but that had changed now that he had this bracelet. What if he summoned a shield in a critical moment of a battle? He found it cool just thinking about it. He readily equipped the bracelet on his left wrist and picked up his ice spear. Yaap! Haat! He jumped around here and there, pretending to be in the middle of a fierce fight. Suddenly, he imagined himself being attacked by a flying axe and raised his left hand. Woong! As soon as he infused his mana into it, three circles colored gold, red, and blue respectively appeared around the bracelet. They intersected each other, forming a triangle with the gold circle on top and the red and blue circles supporting the sides. With this size. It was too small to cover his entire body, but it was big enough to protect his face and upper body. Exactly 10 seconds afterward, the three circular shields vanished into thin air. Seol Jihu must have noticed how childish his antics were as he snickered loudly. He continued putting the black belt on and off as he grinned in satisfaction. His body itched now that it gained additional tools for battle. No matter what work fell on his shoulders, he felt like he could go at it happily. But he wasnt ready yet. He needed to reach his goals. After remembering that he had yet to learn Mana Spear, he turned serious. It was late at night, but there was no rule against training at this hour. Today will be the day! After taking out a bunch of javelins from the belt, he hurriedly ran to the outdoor training ground. * Murphys law, an adage that stated, Anything that can go wrong will go wrong. Although the meaning of the phrase was a bit ill-natured, that was just how life was. Like the saying, cross one mountain and another will show up, misfortunes often came consecutively at the most unexpected time. When things started going wrong, it was to the point people blamed their ancestors or the heavens. Of course, that didnt mean that bad luck was the only thing in their life. Fortune and misfortune were closely related, so there were times in ones long life when good luck came knocking on their door. Sallys law was the counterpart to Murphys law. If there were times when continued misfortunes dragged ones life to the pits of hell, there were times when continued fortunes raised ones life to the ends of heaven. In the case of Seol Jihu, one could say his life in Paradise has been a continued cruise. Just like Prihi said, the Haramark Royal Family was fair in rewards and punishments. In other words, they were quick with their work. Seol Jihu received news from a messenger that the king had already passed the message to the village head. Because of it, Ramman Village was apparently in a festive mood. It made sense. Haramark wasnt necessarily safe, but it was much better than Ramman Village as it was farther from the border region and was under the protection of Earthlings and the royal army. The tomb visit was making progress as well. Teresa had hired a trustworthy Chief Priest and was in the process of preparing written prayers. The plan was apparently to build a shrine to console the ghost saintess. She also added that she would let him know as soon as the preparations were over. With this, the weight on his conscience was lifted. But like the saying, even a jade has a scratch, he wasnt free of worries completely. Tak! A dull sound rang out. A javelin rolled on the ground after hitting a wall and reached a young mans foot. Huk huk. Seol Jihu was breathing heavily with his back bent when he spotted the javelin near his feet and grabbed it after wiping the sweat off of his forehead. He lost count how many days had gone by. But one thing he was sure of was that he had yet to learn how to throw a simple spear, much less one made out of mana. Whats the problem? Theory and experience were different. Even if someone studied hard and amassed knowledge, translating it into flawless action was a different matter altogether. Seol Jihu expected some pushbacks, but the wall blocking his path was too big for him to overcome. To be frank, he was able to learn Mana Circulation with such ease only because of Psychis Tears. Since he didnt have outside support or a stroke of luck to help him with Mana Spear, it was only normal for his progress to be slow, even considering the amount of effort he was putting in. In truth, he wasnt even sure if he was making progress. After experiencing this impregnable wall seemingly blocking his path, he couldnt help but agree that his talents were average. Argh, Im going to go crazy at this rate. Looking back, he realized how fortunate he was in the Neutral Zone. After all, he had an excellent instructor like Agnes. Although she beat him up and cursed at him every time, she was able to point out his mistakes like a demon and offer sound advice. Should I go give her a visit? It wasnt that this thought never crossed his mind. However, he always convinced himself otherwise. Paradise wasnt the Neutral Zone. He couldnt keep relying on others forever. Moreover, he was the one who decided to become the trailblazer of a thorny path. He couldnt start complaining this quick. Once he shook his head, sweat flew in every direction, and after straightening his back, he began to pick up the javelins strewn on the ground. He practiced throwing javelins from early dawn to noon. It was then that he thought it wouldnt be bad to go for a change of pace and spend one or two hours doing physical training. He carefully placed ten javelins together and headed to the first floor with sandbags around his arms and legs. Seol Jihu was so absorbed in training that he didnt know another great fortune was finding its way toward him. * Around the time that the sun was hanging in the middle of the sky. Slaughterer! Its the Slaughterer! Uwaaaah, uwaaaaaah! As the Earthlings on Haramarks streets hightailed the hell out of there, Agnes was leisurely walking toward Carpe Diems office. She wasnt going there on official business. In fact, it was a strictly personal visit. There really wasnt much to it. She had simply promised someone to help him with his training and was on her way to keep her word. Although it was only a verbal promise, she made it her principle to never make a promise she couldnt keep. Thus, she saw it as her duty to take responsibility for her words. And when she arrived at her destination. Tak, tak. She was greeted by the sound of something striking the ground periodically. As someone who was only a step away from becoming a Unique Ranker, Agnes could clearly hear the faint groaning coming out of the office. As she slowly made her way closer, she saw someone walking toward her from the other side of the street. Unlike most others in the city, this person showed no signs of being afraid of Agnes. The name Agnes was a source of terror in Haramark. The reason Haramark was called the crime city had much to do with the infamy it amassed during its past internal strife. To explain in greater detail, the way Agnes dealt with her enemies could be summarized easily. An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. She murdered enemies who were infamous for their cruelty even more cruelly. When she fought people who were crazy, she became even crazier than them. One time, she cleanly dismembered her enemies corpses and neatly placed their body parts on a platter before serving it during a negotiation dinner. Another time, she slaughtered every member of an enemy organization and decorated a Christmas tree using their corpses and organs. And as if that wasnt enough, she even held an exhibition to show it off. It wasnt just once or twice that Agnes has done something ridiculous under Sicilias principle, an allys blood will be washed away with an enemys blood. With such horror stories under her belt as Sicilias vanguard, it was no wonder why everyone was so terrified of Agnes. However, the man walking toward her didnt seem to care in the slightest. Of course, Agnes had no reason to care either, so she passed him without paying too much attention to him. No, she tried to pass him. But she couldnt. This was because she saw the mans features as he drew closer. The fedora on his head and his dark blue coat made him look as if he just entered Paradise. He carried a long wooden stick in one hand. Rather than a staff used by Magicians, it seemed to be a walking cane that he carried around as a habit. He was shorter than Agnes and looked feebler too. The wrinkles on his aged face was a poignant reminder of the passage of time. However, even his age couldnt hide the fiery vitality burning in his eyes. And when Agnes caught sight of them. Eh? Her eyes shot open in surprise. She even stopped entirely. Tak! The old man must have seen her too as he grabbed his cane tightly and halted his steps. Hoh. He took off his fedora, revealing his neatly brushed white hair. His raised eyebrows softened slightly, showing he was just as surprised as Agnes was. Youre. A rough, elderly voice flowed out. Agnes snapped out of her daze and respectfully cusped her hands together before bowing. I didnt expect to meet you here. Yes, its been a while. I see that you are still not talking to me comfortably. Huhu, that again. I believe Ive already told you about that several times before. Youre right. I cant help but feel a little disappointed, but its also quite nostalgic. Agnes nodded her head and continued. It feels like it was only yesterday that I was crying tears and snot after receiving Masters lessons. The old man protested with a look that said What are you talking about? I dont remember seeing you cry. The Agnes I remember always knew what to do even without someone to guide her. I cried when I was alone at night. Crying in front of others would hurt my pride. The old mans jaw dropped, and he chuckled without sound. I see you learned to make jokes. All I did was look after you for a bit because of that persons request. Ah, is she doing well? If you are talking about Boss Cinzia, she is indeed doing well, all thanks to you. Agnes replied respectfully. All thanks to me? Oh please, flattering this old man wont get you anything. No, I am sincere. Agnes revealed a rare smile before slowly putting her hand over her chest. The memories I have training under Master are like treasures inside an old drawer. Calling them treasures is a bit. Theyre certainly treasures. Just like Boss, I was saved multiple times by Masters teachings. In fact, it happened just a few weeks ago too. Hoh, something big must have happened. The old man scratched his face, which was now slightly red. Its not like I taught anything great. After all, Cinzia and you always surpassed my expectations, fufu. A warm smile spread across his face as if he was remembering the old times. After a moment of silence, Agnes opened her mouth with a hint of expectation. I may be being impertinent, but- Mm, no. The old man shook his head before she could even finish her sentence. I came here because of a promise I made Dylan. You see, he made me promise to drop by every once in a while. I thought so. Agnes put on a complicated look. She could tell her old master had no clue what happened to Dylan. Anyways, what business do you have here? A request? Agnes shook her head. Im here to meet someone for a personal reason. Oh? No one pops up in my head. I doubt its Chung Chohong or that Hugo. Dylan? Its neither of the three. Neither of the three? Theres one more person. Realizing that Carpe Diem had a new recruit, his interest was immediately piqued. Someone had passed Dylans difficult screening? And not only that, this person managed to get Agnes to visit him personally? Lets go in. Since its been a while, why dont we have some tea? No, its fine. I will come back at a later time. Agnes was grateful for the offer but refused him politely. The old man in front of her would soon face a harsh reality. The person to tell him this should be a member of Carpe Diem, not her. Of course, that wasnt the only reason. Its not anything urgent and besides, it seems I have no reason to go anymore. The old man nodded. He wasnt sure what she meant, but he had no reason to stop her when she wanted to leave. Take care. It was nice seeing you after so long. Yes, I hope you enjoy your stay in Paradise. After giving a courteous bow, Agnes vanished in an instant. Once she left, the old man looked up at the old, dilapidated building. Nostalgia and wistfulness wet his eyes. But this feeling only lasted a moment. Soon, when he walked into the building. Hm? His eyes faced forward. He could see the first-floor training ground beyond the window. As it was a place he constructed with burning passion and painstaking effort, he had countless memories in that little space. But currently, a youth he had never seen before was training arduously while dripping with sweat. He didn''t know who he was, but he had an idea. Is he that newbie? Perfect, I was curious. The old man didnt enter the training ground and watched the youth over the window. Hm. Soon, he rubbed his chin. Hes quite decent for a newbie. That was his evaluation. However, at a closer look, he noticed a few additional things. He wasnt just giving it his all. Although he was lacking in a few areas, he seemed to be putting in a great deal of focus on his movements and breathing. From the way he periodically stopped to rest, the old man could tell he received professional training. I dont know who taught him, but whoever it was, they did a fine job. He gave a rare compliment. Soon, the youth unfastened his sandbags and went outside. Shiik! Tak. Shiik! Tak. When the old man followed him to the backyard, he could periodically hear the sound of something cutting through the air before striking something. The youth was repeatedly throwing a javelin at a wall. The old man tilted his head while watching him secretly. What is he doing? It looked like he was trying to learn his skills directly. That was something to be praised, but the old man didnt stop tilting his head. Something seemed to be bothering him as an uncomfortable look emerged on his face. Is he practicing hitting a mark? He suddenly caught sight of the youths notebook on the ground. Seeing how it was full of text, he nodded his head and looked back up. The youth was still throwing javelins without realizing someone was watching him. Wait, this is javelin throw! After looking back and forth between the youths movements and the notebook, the old man made a dumbfounded expression. That idiot! He didnt consider himself a nosy person, but it was a different matter if the youth was a member of Carpe Diem. In the end, he couldnt bear to watch him and opened his mouth. Oi. Shiik! Tak! He called the youth but there was no response. Oi!! ? Once he raised his voice, the youth finally reacted. Clear eyes and white skin. He looked quite delicate for a man. However, looking at his robust body, the thought that the youth was weak vanished. When the youth turned around, the old man raised his cane. Lift up your arm. Pardon? He retorted with a startled face. However, the old man continued without giving any explanation. Your right arm. Turn it halfway clockwise. Um, who- Look where your elbow is and turn your hand!! The old man suddenly shouted. The youth flinched before reflexively turning his pulled-back right arm clockwise. L-Like this? Try again. Hearing the old man abruptly telling him to try again, the youth blinked his eyes confusedly. Dont just stand there and start with the run-up. The youth flinched at the old mans frosty tone and moved. His left foot went out first, followed by his right. Immediately, the old man scowled. Stop, stop! He stomped forward, then tapped the ground in front of the youths foot with his cane. I told you to do a run-up, not a tap dance. Why are you running with your left heel up? Hearing this, the youth grumbled as if he was wronged in some way. But thats part of the run-up. The run-up is only there to help you build speed and rhythm. The crossover steps are when you set up for a good release position. Right now, youre raising your foot when youre kicking off the ground. Its not like youre a clown at a circus, so why are you starting off on by tiptoeing? But- Keep your left foot on the ground! Seol Jihu was about to protest when he lost to the old mans vigor and put his left foot down. The old man smacked his lips, looking unsatisfied even after the youth did as he was told. Stay like that. He entered the building and came out with a small hammer. After snatching the javelin out and putting the hammer in the youths hand, he moved behind the youth and held onto his right hand. Alright, lets try that again. Even as he was startled by the strength of the old mans grip, the youth kicked off the ground as his instincts told him to. However, the fiery scolding didnt stop. Dont push down on the ground with the ball of your right foot! Use your toes! Your left foot is going up because youre not transferring your strength properly!! Y-Yes! Dont be flimsy with your arms! Youre starting with your foot, but your left hand is the key that ties everything together! Keep it straight like youre pulling on air! Make that rotational energy transfer to your right arm! Yes! From an outside perspective, it was quite a funny sight. The youth had his captured right arm pulled behind him, while his legs were moving forward like he was techno-dancing. However, the youth was on the verge of collapsing from shock. H-Huh? The entire motion felt different than what he was used to. Some part of it made him feel strange, but because the old man was helping him stay on track, his movements connected rather smoothly. In other words, what he had been doing until now was wrong. Then suddenly, the grip holding on to his right hand loosened. He let go? Even as he was taken aback, his body moved on its own, having remembered the new posture. His right foot ran up, while the left foot stepped on the ground with strength. He pulled his left arm in while turning his body counterclockwise, and the resulting rotational force transferred to his right arm. When his right arm almost flew forward automatically, Seol Jihus eyes widened in shock. So this is why! When his half-rotated arm returned to its original position, it rotated and amplified the rotational force that was transferred up from the rest of his body! Now! When the loud shout rang out, Seol Jihu instinctively threw the hammer forward. ! Pak! He felt a satisfying explosiveness from his hand. This was his first time experiencing this feeling. It felt like he just fired a gun. Kwak! He was staring at his hand in a daze when the sudden explosion made him raise his head. The tiny hammer he threw had pierced deep into the wall. Immediately, several messages popped up, alerting that he learned Spear Throw. Impossible. He couldnt believe it. Something that had been troubling him for the longest time was resolved in an instant. Theres a difference between a short-throw and a long-throw. A deep voice resounded. Seol Jihu went Ah! and turned to face the old man. Youre trying to learn the long-throw, but your target is placed too close. Its no wonder why you were having trouble. Seol Jihu stared at him like a stone statue. He had no clue who he was. But he knew that the mysterious old man had helped him with his training. A fortuitous encounter! It was something that often occurred in novels, a secluded eccentric suddenly appearing and helping the main character. He was well acquainted with such convenient plot devices. !!! When he activated Nine Eyes, he almost closed his eyes out of shock. The golden light pouring out from the old man was something he had never experienced before. It was so dazzling that he became certain of his conjecture. Its my fortuitous encounter!! He suddenly thought back to when he was standing in Haramarks plaza, looking at the color of Carpe Diems recruiting parchment. He refused to give up this opportunity. The old man noticed the youths clear-as-day gaze and took off his fedora. I forgot to introduce myself. He let out a dry cough and opened his mouth. Im. Help me! Seol Jihu leaped on top of him. H-Hm? The old man was taken aback. Help me! O-Oi, calm down first and- O mysterious eccentric, I beg you. Im currently-! Quiet! Geez! Just hear me out first! Seol Jihu clung to him as if his life depended on it. Because of it, the old man had to struggle for a long time to prevent his pants from sliding down. It wasnt until three, four days after the old man and the youths meeting that Chohong returned to Carpe Diem. * [In the name of Ira, I shall henceforth bestow the title of Level 5 Templar to Chung Chohong! I expect great feats befitting the league of High Rankers from you!] Haat! After applying to become a High Ranker as soon as she came back, Chohong walked out of the temple proudly. She couldnt hide her happiness after achieving what she always dreamed of. With a face full of smiles, she raised the shopping bags in her hands. Hell like it, right? She knew she returned quite late, so she brought gifts to bring Seol Jihu. As long as she explained her circumstances and offered him some gifts, she believed he wouldnt be so angry. The only problem was that Chohong did not buy any presents for Hugo. She never thought about buying gifts for him in the first place. That bastard, I bet hes crying because he misses this noona so much. Lulu~ Lululu~ Chohong hummed as she made her way down the temples stairs. Perhaps she was happy to be back after several weeks, or perhaps she was eager to see her comrades face when he received her gifts, but regardless, her steps quickened. Soon, Chohong reached Carpe Diems office. Hey! Seol! When she threw the door open and walked in. Are you here? Come out if you are! Big Sis brought you some.! Koong! Suddenly, the building slightly shook. Almost as if there was a small earthquake, the entire building was shaking. Koong. Koong. The shaking didnt stop after the first and continued periodically. Chohongs complexion froze stiff. Chapter 102. The Threads of Bonds Coming Together (4) Koong. Another tiny earthquake swept past Chohongs feet. Judging by its mild intensity, it wasnt anything worth worrying about. However, Chohongs sharp senses noticed that the faint rumblings werent from the office being struck directly but rather it being impacted indirectly. This meant that the aftershock of a separate impact force was causing this huge building to shake. Whats going on? Chohong looked around hurriedly before peeking her head out of the window. Immediately. KOONG! The sound became clearer, and she could even hear other sounds mixed in. Aaack-! Chohong frowned as she covered her ears with her hands. Fuck, is someone blowing up grenades around here? She looked down while grumbling and her annoyed eyes instantly widened in surprise. Are you okay!? She saw a familiar youth cusping his hands together and apologizing. Seol? In front of him. Who are you worried about!? Im fine, so go back to throwing! Was an old man carrying a huge shield, shouting with a husky voice. When Chohong saw his familiar navy blue coat, her jaw dropped. He must have heard her approaching as he turned his head slightly to the side. Immediately, his gaze softened. Is that you, Chohong? * Should I get you some warm tea? No, Im fine. Then Ill go buy something cool for you to drink. Mn, thanks. No problem. Do you want anything, Chohong? An admirable grandson asking with a bright smile and a grandfather replying with a serious face seeing her comrade who had turned into the old mans errand boy, Chohong belatedly replied, Whatevers fine. As soon as Seol Jihu left saying he would be back in a moment, the old man let out a small groan and rubbed his hand. Damn it, that hurt. Chohong let out an empty chuckle. Youre the one who yelled at him to throw it fast. Give me a break. I heard he was a Level 2! Why is he so strong? Just tell him to go easier then. Think about your age. I know more than a few people who left this world trying to act like they were still in their prime. What did you say? Thwack! His cane cleanly struck Chohongs head, and she immediately wrapped her hands around it and screamed. Ah, whyd you hit me!? I was just worried about you! Worried? Thats the tone of someone whos worried? You were ready to make offerings to send me off! Oh please, making offerings? I already tried that and it was useless! Hearing Chohongs confession, the old man scowled. Right, now that I think about it, that did happen. It was a story from a long time ago. Tired of suffering from the old mans Spartan training method, Chohong and Hugo gritted their teeth and scrounged up some money. Not knowing what they were really up to, the old man proudly went, Hoho, you two stopped going to bar? You must have finally sobered up. He even tried to buy them better equipment and went with them to an armor shop, but to his surprise, neither Chohong nor Hugo had a penny to their name. He tried to find out what happened, and it turned out that they went to the Temple of Luxuria and offered everything to a Priest to have a Ceremony done. It wasnt long until he found out that they begged for something to happen to the old man. Right, they had actually made offerings to wish him death. You treacherous fools. I was wondering why flower pots kept falling on my head and why I kept tripping. It was all you idiots fault. When the old man growled, Chohong snickered. No, no, we were tricked too! That dumbass Maria lied with a straight face and said she was a Chief Priest. Is that something to be proud of!? Are you bragging!? Huh!? Im kidding, Im kidding. Isnt that obvious? Geez, your high and mighty attitude hasnt gone anywhere, huh. Thwack! Thwack! Quick tapping sounds rang out. Chohong moaned Auuuu! before falling forward and rubbing her head against the couch. Come on, think of how desperate we were! Wouldnt you do the same if you were being beaten day and night!? You idiot! If you were half as smart and earnest as Dylan, I wouldnt have needed to work you so hard! Since your birdbrain couldnt understand a thing even after I explained it to you a hundred times, I had to make your body learn it on its own! But Dylan-! Chohong shut her mouth abruptly. The old man pointing his wooden cane at her also collected his breath and sat back down. While Chohong was panting, he gently opened his mouth. I heard what happened. Looks like youve been through a lot. You should have visited earlier. Do you have any idea how much Dylan wanted to see you? Chohong retorted in a softer voice. Hmph, you and your mannerless way of talking. The old man replied curtly, then let out a sigh. The aged wrinkles on his face made him look like he lost weight. But well done. It sounds like the Parasites came up with a frightening plan, but not only did you save Dylan, you even managed to stop them. You performed outstandingly. I didnt do much. If anything, its that guy who should be praised. Hes the one who did everything. That guy? Seol. You know, Seol, the guy you were training before. Speaking of which, what was up with that? I thought you retired. The old man didnt hear what happened in detail, so hearing that the youth did everything came as a surprise. Well he pleaded desperately and I found it hard to say no. But I couldnt bear to just watch him, so I figured Id do it as a pastime until you guys were back. Oh? Is this really the old man whos twisted to his bone marrow? The past you would have turned back without even considering. Ah! What, I cant even say whats on my mind!? When the old man raised his wooden cane, Chohong backed off with a terrified face. The old man clicked his tongue and looked up at the ceiling. What a hassle. I left in peace knowing I could entrust Carpe Diem to Dylan, but now that hes gone, itll only be a matter of time until Carpe Diem disbands. His worries were justified since the leader and nucleus of the team had died. Chohong pouted. Dont ignore us. Im a High Ranker now, too. The old man looked as if he just received a culture shock. W-What? Someone like you, a High Ranker!? Thats right. Im a Templar now. When Chohong strutted her chest proudly, the old man asked again. Really? How? Well Im a Warrior. I amassed more than enough experience points while I was stuck at Level 4, and as for Enlightenment. When Chohong hesitated to talk about this Enlightenment, the old man said tactfully. Enlightenment isnt necessary. Plus, werent you trying to pass expediently using your technical starting class as a Priest? Rather than that, what about the mission from the royal family? How is Manifestation an expedient method? Its my Class Ability. Chohong protested and continued as if she had just suffered a wrong. As for the mission from the royal family, they wrote it off since I participated in the rescue mission. I risked my life for that mission, so they wouldnt send me off on another one unless theyre the worst sons of bitches. To become a High Ranker, an Earthling had to pass the formality of completing a mission issued by any of the royal families. One thing of note was that this mission was always related to the Parasites. Since it boasted a terrifying level of difficulty, there were countless Earthlings who were unhappy with it. But that couldnt be helped. After all, just by becoming a Level 5, one would gain both the status and the authority needed to spread their voice in Paradise. In the first place, the reason the royal families intervened in the Earthlings High Rank promotions was to prevent giving authority and power to those who did not contribute for the betterment of Paradise. The seven gods agreed with the seven kingdoms as well. Ever since this change happened, the number of new High Rankers decreased dramatically. This was because more and more Earthlings chose to stay at Level 4, realizing the risk needed to overcome the wall blocking their path. In a way, it was quite a depressing reality. It was well-known how powerful High Rankers truly were. For the royal families who detested the Parasites to put such a restriction on their own allies, it could be seen just how deplorable the Earthlings were. I see, that makes sense. The old man agreed readily. Im glad. Since youre now a High Ranker, you have the qualifications to take on the mantle of the leader. Eh? Me? Leader? No thanks, I cant do something like that. I dont want to either. Chohong waved her hand with a scowl. Being a leader of a team wasnt something anyone could do. Not only did you need power, but you also needed the brain to make sound judgments in critical moments. Dylan was an ideal leader from this perspective, but Chohong was an idiot who only knew how to fight. This was something the old man knew as well. Right. If you wanted to become a leader, you would have chosen to become a Crusader, not a Templar. The old man said regrettably. Anyways, Im never going to become the leader. I know my personality. If I become the leader, this team is done for. The old man nodded his head in complete agreement but still spoke with sincerity. Theres no other choice. A High Ranker needs to be the leader for a team to have any face. Besides, youre at least better than Hugo. Fuck. Youre right about that, but why does that make me angry? Seeing Chohongs annoyed expression, the old man shook his head side to side. What else can we do? Its not like we can entrust the position of the leader to that Level 2 newbie. Chohongs complexion sank. Just like the old man said, this problem couldnt be avoided much longer. Setting aside the emptiness left behind by Dylans death, Carpe Diem needed to elect a new leader to elevate the teams dispirited atmosphere. Right, she knew this but there was just one problem. Theres no one suitable for the job. Chohong knew her place. Hugo was also out of the question. She saw some potential in Seol, but he was still too inexperienced. Tsk. Chohong stole a glance at the old man and smacked her lips. She got up while scratching her neck harshly. Ill consider it. Its not something I should decide alone anyways. Mm. The three of us will take care of it, so dont mind it. Youre already retired, so it shouldnt concern you. Dont be a nagging mother-in-law, okay? The old man chuckled. Chohong was curt, but he wasnt so dull as to not notice her true feelings. Color me surprised. What do you mean? Who would have thought that an immature brat like you could learn to be so considerate? Looks like youve tasted Paradises waters a bit. Im a High Ranker, you know. Hmph, but youre still a Halfie. Dont be too full of yourself. Seeing the old man instantly switch from praising to rebuking, Chohong dropped her head and sighed. Anyways, dont concern yourself with this problem any further, old man. Just meet everyone you came to meet and go back. Dont go sticking your nose where it doesnt belong. Of course. So, whens Hugo getting here? It should be soon. Arent there other people you have to see? Just Hugos enough. Hearing this, Chohong smacked her chest uncomfortably. Geez, clean up after yourself before you leave. Do you know what we had to go through after you left? Everyone we met asked, When is the old man coming back? or Did he really retire? Alright, alright. The old man smiled bitterly as he waved his cane around. * Hugo came back to Paradise five days later, and during this time, many people visited Carpe Diems office. Without even the slightest bit of exaggeration, almost everyone Seol Jihu met since he came to Haramark came to visit. Maldong! My old friend! Starting with someone he never met before. Its been a while, Old Boy. Cinzia and Agnes came. I hope youve been well, Sir Jang Maldong. Kazuki dropped by. Ive wanted to see you, Master Jang. Even Haramarks king, Prihi Hussey, came to visit. As he witnessed the old mans terrifying connections for the past five days, he learned a thing or two about this man named Jang Maldong. The first was that he was also from Area 1. The second was that he was incredibly famous even though he wasnt a Magician. Finally, he seemed to be the founder of Carpe Diem. Of course, that wasnt all. No more worries! Its the start of happy days! Hugo spread his arms out and cheered as he ran. He had been smiling nonstop ever since he returned and found Jang Maldong in the office. Uhuhuhu, its only a matter of time before we return to being Haramarks number one team! Seeing how confident he was, Seol Jihu approached him like a fish who bit the bait. He must be someone incredible. Yes! Incredible doesnt begin to describe him! Could he be a Unique Ranker? Or perhaps, an Executor? Hugos bobbing head stopped. Uhh no. Hes a High Ranker. Seol Jihu doubted his ears. He certainly wasnt looking down on Level 5 Earthlings, but he couldnt help but be surprised. Dont underestimate him just because of his level. Old Man Maldongs worth cant be evaluated with Paradises system. What do you mean by that? When Seol Jihu asked with glittering eyes, Hugos lips pursed before he made a troubled expression. It seemed his tiny brain was having trouble coming up with the words to explain the old man. Though quite a bit of time went by, he managed to pull through. Remember how there are four classes when you first begin? Archer, Magician, Priest, and Warrior. Yes, and no exceptions. But! That doesnt mean you have to walk the path of combat. Seol Jihu mulled over Hugos words before opening his mouth. Now that I think about it, I heard there were people who focused on production. Exactly! But production classes arent the only non-combat classes. Then what? Hugo became speechless once again. He wrapped his hands around his head, then suddenly yelled, Ah! Miss Foxy!! Kim Hannah!! Seol Jihu also shouted, feeling like he had to play along with Hugo. Yes! The person who youre contracted to! Hugo spoke excitedly as if he finally thought of a good example. Shes the same. She started out as an Archer, but she became a High Ranker some other way. What did that mean? Kim Hannah was an Archer? You didnt know? Hugo must have thought Seol Jihu would know this as a look of surprise appeared on his face. This is the first time Im hearing about it. What exactly is that other way? Hugo became silent. Rather than being unable to say his thoughts, he seemed to be choosing his words carefully. Mm. To put it in a good way, her abilities are excellent. And if you put it in a bad way? . I wont tell anyone else. I-If you say so. Hugo made Seol Jihu promise three times before he finally said it. Shes a con artist. Seol Jihu was about to ask why, but he remembered the early parts of his dream and shut his mouth. Hugo let out a dry cough before continuing with his words. Coming back to my point, I think everyone has some sort of talent. But that doesnt mean that their talent has to be battle-oriented. So what youre saying is that if youre skilled at lying or cheating, the gods will develop your talent and guide you in that direction? Exactly. Kim Hannah might be one of the most famous brokers in Paradise, but Old Man Jang is indisputably the best trainer in Paradise. The Daughter of Luxuria is famous in her own right, but she doesnt hold a candle to our old man. Hugo gave a thumbs up. Suddenly, Seol Jihu remembered the old man yelling at him. [You absolute fool! You have such a powerful engine, so why arent you using it properly!? What a waste of mana!] Just thinking about it sent shivers down his spine. As someone who had received Jang Maldongs mana training, he couldnt help but agree with Hugo one hundred percent. In truth, Seol Jihu had only spent five days training with Jang Maldong. But during these five days, not only was he able to evolve his Spear Throw skill, but he was also able to learn a new ability. What was even more frightening was that he awakened this new ability while training to evolve Spear Throw to Mana Spear. Since he even got to raise the proficiency of Mana Circulation, it was no wonder he was so shocked. All I did was follow his instructions. Having experienced Jang Maldongs magic personally, Seol Jihu fully agreed with Hugos assessment. Thats not all. He has incredible eyes for discerning the talent and nature of people. Oh yeah? Just wait a few days. Im sure hell find us a skilled Archer. He might even train one up himself. Hugo laughed cheerfully before going Ah! and clapping his hands. Hey! This is a good opportunity. Why dont you ask the old man to train you too? That was what Seol Jihu wanted too. If he got this far by training under him for five days, how strong would he get if he trained under him for a long time? Just thinking about it made him excited. Well, to be honest, the training is going to be su~~per hard. You might want to kill yourself even. But if you endure his hellish training. Then what? Seol Jihu swallowed hard, his eyes sparkling. Hugo opened his mouth with a serious face. It was then. No. A firm voice cut between the two men. They turned around simultaneously. Hugo, dont tell him useless things and get him excited for nothing. Chohong was doing sit-ups on a workout machine but got up to glare at Hugo. What do you mean, useless? Hugo retorted coldly, seemingly bothered by Chohong raining on his parade. You dont know? Hey, all Im saying is that- I dont know about Seol, but youre not qualified to ask him for help, just like me and Dylan. Hearing her blunt statement, Hugo flinched and shrunk back. He barely managed to retire after leaving behind his lingering attachments. You want to stop him because of your greed? You dont have to put it like that. Lets just send him off quietly, and be happy hes coming to see us from time to time. You know how easily he gets attached to people. If you cling to him desperately, hes going to hesitate for sure. But look at the situation were in! Hugo tried to argue until the end. Keep. Your. Promise. But Chohong gave him her unique, chilly glare, and Hugo froze up on the spot. Do you want to see him be disappointed again? Her sharp voice caused Hugo to grimace. He gritted his teeth and glared back at Chohong before growling like a tiger and leaving. The heated mood flushed cold in an instant. Caught between a rock and a hard place, Seol Jihu stealthily walked toward Chohong who snorted and went back to working out. I told you no, okay? But before he could even ask, Chohong warned him. Feeling a bit guilty, he pouted his lower lip. I didnt say anything. Its pretty obvious what you were trying to say! Chohong raised her upper body with a grunt. After watching her toned abs for a moment, he raised his finger and poked her belly button. Ah, that tickles! Stop, are you a pervert? Chohong-. You can act cute all you want, but I wont change my mind. Seol Jihus shoulders dropped. There was no hesitation in Chohongs voice. It was clear she already made up her mind. But why not? She didnt answer immediately. She simply continued working out in silence. Soon, she stepped down from the workout machine and put a towel over her shoulder. She didnt open her mouth until she turned halfway back to grab her water bottle. Old Man Maldong hes the oldest Earthling in Paradise. Not necessarily by age, but by how long hes been here. How long? Even Im not sure. Chohong muttered as she twisted the water bottle open. But I do know hes been here longer than anybody else I know. I think hes one of the first people to have entered Paradise. Oh? Surprising, right? You see, working in Paradise for over 10 years isnt easy. Gulp, gulp. Puha! She emptied half of the bottle in one shot before continuing. Unless youre attached to this world in some way, its impossible to last that long. Seol Jihu nodded his head. Really, no matter how much I think about it, hes one hell of an old man. He entered Paradise at his old age and scraped up his talent as a trainer to aid Paradise. Who could hate him? If it were up to me, Id give him a long, standing ovation. But after that, Chohong blurred her speech. But you know not everyone is as noble and amazing as Old Man Maldong. She sounded like she was prompting him to agree. But rather than nodding his head or verbally agreeing, he chose to ask a question. What did you mean when you were talking about him being disappointed? Chohong paused. Then, she immediately wiped her face with the towel, almost like she was trying to cover her face. When Paradise first opened I heard things werent like this. Things werent like this. Seol Jihu had an idea what this meant. Apparently, it was a time full of hope, with Earthlings sincerely working to help Paradise and Paradisians working to support Earthlings as much as they can. Right, there definitely was a time like that. A time when Earthlings and Paradisians werent trying to bite each others heads off in secret. But its not like that anymore. Things changed, and many things happened. And, well, it must have been shocking for him. Seol Jihu wanted to ask what happened but reined in his curiosity. He could tell Chohong didnt want to talk about it. However, Chohong seemed to have felt his curious gaze as she muttered after hesitating for a long time. Just imagine it. ? You giving your time and effort to raise disciples, all so that they can aid Paradise in some way, but instead, they fight and kill each other all in the name of profit. Some of them even join hands to cause a revolt, causing countless Paradisians to die in the process. He suddenly remembered the internal conflict and war that happened in Haramark. How would you feel if that happened to you? Think about it. Chohong left those words behind and left the training ground. However, Seol Jihu wasnt able to move for a long time. . He suddenly thought the old man was similar to Alfred Nobel. Although Nobel became famous for inventing the dynamite, he saw his invention being used to take the lives of millions and regretted it. Although the circumstances were different, Old Man Jang Maldong must have felt something similar. Once his thoughts reached here, Seol Jihu raised his arms. When he concentrated on bringing out his mana, blue energy began to gather on his hands. Wiiiing! The progress he made in the past few days was simply too incredible. He had already learned the Level 3 skill, Aura, which was the materialization of his mana. But now that he knew the old mans history, he couldnt bring himself to pester him any further. Its regrettable, but I guess this is it. He managed to overcome the wall. Although he was told he still had a long ways to go, he was satisfied with the results. At the very least, he had kept the promise he made to himself. After making the energy dissipate, Seol Jihu turned around to head to the temple. He was hoping he could fully unlock his Nine Eyes. Chapter 103. The Threads of Bonds Coming Together (5) [Well done.] Gula spoke in a rare, upbeat voice. [Not only did you stop the Parasites plan, but you also dealt their forces a considerable blow. Even the Parasite Queen should have no choice but to falter because of that.] It sounded like she was praising him. To confirm this, Seol Jihu bowed down and immediately felt a gentle touch stroking his hair. Was it because it was the hand of a goddess? He liked how warm it was. [Well done. You earned us a lot of time.] Time? [Yes, this event will serve as a sturdy breakwater for when you fully jump into the flow of fate in the future.] He was happy to be praised but not so much with her riddles. Goddess Gula, I may sound impertinent, but can you be a bit more straightforward? [What do you mean?] Straightforward. You always seem to say things in a roundabout way. [.] For example, the five Ws who, what, when, where, why. If you could at least explain things this way, wont it be easier for both of us? His bold question stopped Gulas hand, and Seol Jihu felt a tapping on his head; almost as if Gula was contemplating, What should I do with this child? [Didnt I tell you before? Revealing profound secrets would greatly affect the law of causality.] Is it that important to not affect the law of causality? [Of course, it is. You can bring about a desired effect by interfering with the cause. But the law of causality is always impartial.] The gentle and consoling voice continued. [Even if you can make the scale tip on one side, the law of causality will always balance it back.] Do you mean to say if you affect the cause to bring about a favorable effect, the other side will be given a similar cause and effect? [Thats right. And if we are not careful, it might nullify everything we have done until now.] Then I guess, I cant pester you about that. Seol Jihu acquiesced quietly. Gula must have felt bad seeing his dejected look. Her voice rang out. [Its not that I dont have things I want to say. Thankfully there are some possibilities ahead of us, so for the time being, be patient and focus on your growth. Worrying too much about this now would be the same as putting the cart before the horse.] Seol Jihus ears perked up after hearing that there was a method to avoid the balancing effect of the law of causality. However, he didnt press for an explanation any further than he needed. Gulas serious tone made him feel that he shouldnt investigate the matter any further. Although his curiosity hadnt been satisfied, he decided to move along and finish what he came to do. The situation with his level was exactly as he expected it to be. By participating in the rescue mission, he had amassed quite a bit of experience and merit. His indirect involvement in the destruction of the laboratory and his subsequent survival against all odds gave him a large amount of contribution points. It was so much that. [In the name of Gula, I shall henceforth bestow Seol Jihu the title of Level 3 Mana Lancer! I expect great feats befitting the one-of-a-kind class from you!] He had experience points left over after he leveled up. What? Seol Jihu quickly raised his head, his excitement disappearing as a look of horror appeared on his face. [Whats wrong?] T-The class name. [Its Mana Lancer.] Seol Jihus jaw dropped at Gulas firm answer, and then he quickly became depressed. After hesitating for a moment, he opened his eyes and muttered in his head, Thats too harsh. [?] What the heck is a Mana Lancer. [What do you mean?] I mean, dont you have cooler class names? Im embarrassed to tell people my class name. [You little brat.] Seol Jihu felt more strength entering the hand stroking his head. He quickly asked before he got smacked. Gula-nim, theres something I want to ask. [Speak.] Would it be possible for you to awaken just one of the colors of the right side? [Not even remotely possible.] Just as he expected, Gula refused flatly. Seol Jihu was rubbing his hands together with a pleading smile, but as soon as he heard Gulas answer, his expression turned cold. [Dont even dream about it. The three colors of the right side are tied together and need to be awakened simultaneously. As I told you the last time, this takes a large amount of contribution points.] Hearing this reply, Seol Jihu grumbled inwardly, Youre a goddess, so do you have to be so stingy? At the very least, cant you change my class name? Your naming sense sucks. He complained in all possible ways. [Impertinent!] Thwack. In the end, Gula smacked him. Che! Seol Jihu rubbed his steaming head and snorted. Wait and see! He remembered hearing that Luxuria, the goddess of lust, was like a kind older sister, who would give you a warm embrace. Furthermore, her voice was said to be sensual. Seol Jihu vowed to start going to Luxurias temple henceforth, instead of going here. [Whew.] While Gula sighed like she was disappointed, Seol Jihu confirmed the new abilities he could awaken. Mana Spear could evolve into Mana Spear - Multiple, but he passed on it for now since he planned to learn this himself. There was also the Aura, which amplified the cutting power and the destructive power of his spear. When he thought about how he learned this skill under Jang Maldongs training, a dumbfounded laugh escaped his mouth. Aura was a skill that could be learned at Level 3 and was extremely difficult to learn at Level 2. Old Man Maldong was only trying to help him learn how to materialize his mana. But one thing Jang Maldong had overlooked was Seol Jihus abnormally high Mana stat, which easily contended with the High Rankers. He was able to learn Aura quickly with the help of Mana Circulation, which boasted a higher proficiency rank compared to his level, and the effect of Psychis Tears. The old mans face at the time was quite a sight to behold. In any case, the remaining skill was the Flash Step, which sounded vaguely familiar. Some sort of a movement technique.? He felt like hed seen it before in martial arts novels, but that was it. A worried look appeared on his face. He was obviously thinking, Just how the heck am I supposed to learn this? [I see that youre worried.] No, its just. Seol Jihu shook his head, but upon realizing that Gula could read his mind, he laughed feebly. [Fufu, you are worried over nothing.] Worried over nothing? [You dont have to worry about what is to come. That is, as long as you dont choose to run away or do nothing. After all, youve been weaving the threads of bonds one by one.] Ah, here she goes again with her enigmatic riddles. [The threads tied to you are trying to bind new bonds. So just be patient and wait.] He had no clue what she meant by threads or bonds. He also didnt like the word bind, since it sounded like he was forcing people. But the message as a whole seemed to be a good one. Seol Jihu nodded his head. He knew that talking back would only end up with him getting smacked. More importantly, his mind was currently filled with thoughts about Flash Step. * Jang Maldong must have been exhausted, as he lay sprawled on the couch. He had already met everyone he needed to, and wanted to head back. But people kept visiting him nonstop. It wasnt that he disliked it. In fact, he was rather grateful that they remembered him. But even good things needed to be in moderation. Plus, there were more than a few people who were expecting him to come out of retirement and return to Paradise. Also, it was a chore to have deep conversations. And that wasnt all. If there was one topic he heard more than his retirement, it was the newbie. Everyone who visited him brought up the newbie, so much so that he was starting to get annoyed. But then again, his interest was piqued. Wait, what was that guys name again? Ah, no! He didnt finish his thought. He was retired. He didnt want to involve himself any further. Ill need to go back soon. If I stay any longer than this. Jang Maldong picked up his tie and coat before anyone else could come to bother him. But the heavens werent so kind. Knock, knock. Before he could even put on his tie, knocks rang out on the door. Jang Maldong let out a groan before plopping down on the couch and pressing his temples. Come in, the door is open. The door opened. Who was it this time? Jang Maldong narrowed his eyes and turned to the door, only to be surprised. Is anyone here? An old voice rang out. The visitor looked just as old as Jang Maldong. The important thing was that he was someone Jang Maldong had never seen before. The old visitor looked at Jang Maldong and asked quietly. Excuse me, is there an Earthling named Seol here? Right, it was Seol. Wait, Earthling? People from Earth rarely referred to themselves as Earthlings. In the first place, the word was coined to distinguish between Earthlings and Paradisians, so it was often used by Paradisians. He seems to be out. Ah, come in. I see. Excuse me then, Ill be troubling you for a bit. The old visitor walked in and sat down on the couch across from Jang Maldong. Because the old visitor seemed to be the same age as him, Jang Maldong spoke politely, Would you like to drink some tea while you wait? The old visitor did the same. No, Im fine. Plus, I am not an Earthling. Does it matter whether you are an Earthling or a Paradisian? Haha. Jang Maldong chuckled before brewing two cups of tea and handing one to the old visitor. T-Thank you. No problem. Thats a traditional Korean tea made from tea leaves found on Earth. Its sweet even though it doesnt have any sugar in it. The old visitor carefully took a sip before nodding his head. It tastes wonderful! Im happy that you like it. If youd like, I can bring some for you to take back home. Seeing Jang Maldong roar with laughter, the old visitor was slightly taken aback. It seemed like he didnt know what to make of the unexpected treatment. After taking a few more sips, Jang Maldong finally asked what he was wondering. Pardon me, but who might you be? Why are you trying to find that young man? He asked politely. As the old visitor was used to being treated as an NPC, he couldnt help but see Jang Maldong in a different light. He quickly fixed his posture to look like a gentleman before finally opening his mouth. Im the village head of Ramman Village. I came to thank him on behalf of the village. Excuse me? Jang Maldong was taken by surprise at the old visitors unexpected reason for stopping by. It was then. Kiik. The door creaked open. Two pairs of eyes turned to the side simultaneously and found a young man walking in dejectedly. Huh? Seol Jihu must have seen the village head as he let out a surprised voice. Village head? Only then did the village head reveal a gentle smile. Its been a while. * Seol Jihu and the village head conversed cordially for a long time. The atmosphere was quite decent, which was to be expected, given how much help they had given each other. After being relegated to a spectator, Jang Maldong carefully listened to their conversation. You must be a fool, telling the king to use the gold bar you earned for our village. Do you know how surprised I was hearing that? What? Jang Maldong was listening with his chin on his hand when he heard what the village head said and raised his head. He earned what and used it how? I remembered you saying that you wanted to move to the city. I dont really like carrying debts on my shoulders, you see. Thats quite the way of paying back your debts. How did you manage to convince the king? I doubt he agreed easily. He was troubled at first, so I had to tell him about your invaluable contribution on making the rescue mission a success. Ah, I also made sure to explain your circumstances, so you wont have to worry about being bothered by him. Please! He already came to see me personally and indirectly asked if I would lend the royal family a hand. Huuh? Well, dont worry about it too much. He said he wouldnt mention my past, and I told him that Id think about it. Despite what he was saying, the village head seemed happy that the king personally came to recruit him. At that moment, Seol Jihu was suddenly reminded of Gulas words about binding others with bonds. But he quickly forgot about it and congratulated the old man. The village head let out a dry cough. That was when he saw Jang Maldong sitting there in a daze and went, Ah. He realized he had gotten swept away by the atmosphere and ended up talking too much. Ah, he is. When Seol Jihu tried to introduce him, Jang Maldong opened his mouth, Im Jang Maldong, an insignificant villager. Jang Maldong? The village head showed signs of being startled. Could you be Haramarks famous martial arts master? Its a false reputation. The village head shook his head. False reputation? I see that youre humble. Even among Paradisians, there are few who have not heard of the name Jang Maldong. After saying that, the village head held out his hand, This insignificant villager is named Arbor Muto. May I have the honor? Im embarrassed to take your hand. Dont be. I know full well just how much youve done for Paradise until now. Since even the Head of a remote village knows about you, what more is there to say? Once the village head put it that way, Jang Maldong found it harder to refuse. Seol Jihu watched the two old men shake hands and smiled in awe. Old Man Maldong really is amazing! After shaking hands, the village head, no, Arbor Muto got up. Jang Maldong followed him in a hurry. Why dont you stay a little longer? Its fine. You see, the entire village has been quite busy preparing for the migration. Jang Maldong couldnt say much once he heard this. Arbor Muto looked back and forth between Jang Maldong and Seol Jihu before smiling happily. I was thinking that this man was different. It seems its all thanks to you. Mm, it is normal for a courageous master to nurture a courageous disciple. N-No. Then I must thank you as well. You helped save the lives of hundreds of villagers. Jang Maldong was flustered. This old man in front of him seemed to be mistaken about something. However, Arbor Muto continued unfazed. You have an excellent disciple. Im envious. At that moment, Jang Maldongs eyes opened wide. He looked dazed as if he had just been struck in the head with a hammer. Ill see you off. Please, dont. Ill be uncomfortable if you do. Arbor Muto walked towards the door before suddenly stopping. Ah theres actually one thing I forgot to mention. Well, its more of a request. Please, go ahead. Arbor Muto rummaged through his pockets before taking out a folded piece of paper. Have you heard of Huge Stone Rocky Mountain? Seol Jihu tilted his head. He had no clue, but this was a place Jang Maldong was familiar with. After all, this was where countless memories from when he was in his prime were buried. Then again, it was a place of nightmares for Chohong and Hugo. Seol Jihu took the folded paper and asked. Whats this? Its a map to my hideout in that mountain. Pardon? Whats there to be so surprised of? Just how many hideouts do you have? Arbor Muto paused for a moment before replying, Twenty-two? . The smart ones are always digging tunnels to escape for when they need to. After snickering like a child, he continued, Anyways, its close to Haramark. It will only take a day by carriage. What do you want me to do? Nothing much. There should be a few worn-down equipment and books lying around. All you have to do is bring them to me. That sounds easy. It should be. But, I recommend you to be careful. Its been a while since anyones visited that place, and because I built the hideout in a cave, I dont know what might be dwelling in it now. Yes, I understand. Seol Jihu nodded his head slowly. When do you need them? You can take your time. As you know, Ive been a bit busy lately. You can go when youre bored and want a fresh breath of air. So it looks like I have time. Seol Jihu smiled brightly. Also. Arbor Muto made a furtive smile. I plan on paying with whats inside the hideout. Is that okay? With whats inside the hideout? Yes, there should be items and potions inside. Theyre nothing great, so I understand if youd rather take money. No, thats fine with me. Seol Jihu agreed immediately, remembering that the village head was a distinguished Mage back in the day. Anyways, you can go when you have time. With that, Arbor Muto left the office. What kind of person is he? Jang Maldong finally snapped out of his daze and asked as soon as the door closed shut. Seol Jihu hesitated as if he found it difficult to answer him. He doesnt seem like the kind of man who belongs in a remote village. How did you know? He didnt look simple, and I could easily figure it out from your conversation. If the king personally made him an offer, he shouldnt be an ordinary old man. Ah thats true. Its fine. I can keep secrets. Seol Jihu scratched his cheek and opened his mouth like he didnt have a choice. He went into seclusion, but he was once a famous Mage in the Delphinion Duchy. Delphinion Duchy, Jang Maldong exclaimed in surprise. A Mage from the Empire. Hes an even bigger man than I imagined. The Empire? But hes from the Delphinion Duchy. Delphinion Duchy was one of the duchies under the duke families of the Empire. Having heard this for the first time, Seol Jihus eyes widened. But that old man sure likes to go about things in a roundabout way. He could have just told you straight out. Instead, he makes it a request. Jang Maldong snickered before suddenly raising his arm with a gentle face, and placing his hand on the youths shoulder. Thank you. Tap, tap. He tapped his shoulders a couple of times and smiled. This was the first smile Seol Jihu was seeing. * Despite saying he would leave as soon as possible, Jang Maldong stayed for another day under the pretext he would see Chohong and Hugo one more time. Of course, his real reason was something else. He couldnt get his meeting with Arbor Muto out of his mind. He couldnt forget the words that were said to him. A refreshing feeling constantly surged inside him, not wanting to disappear. He had been full of complaints, but now he wanted to stay in Paradise. Of course, staying in Paradise came with the risk of having to meet someone. And Jang Maldongs intuition was spot on. Maldong! Ian came to visit him once more. Jang Maldong showed clear hints of being tired, but after being convinced by Ians words that this might be the last chance for them to drink together, he headed to Eat, Drink, and Enjoy. I thought you would have already left by now. Im surprised. Im leaving soon. Cmon, do you really have to? Of course, I wont really be welcomed if I stayed anyway. Ha! Who in Paradise wont welcome you? Who!? Ian spat out a mouthful of saliva as he protested strongly. Think about it, friend, hm? Haramark still needs you! In truth, Ian Denzel was one of the people Jang Maldong was most uncomfortable around. That was because Ian was one of his closest friends who earnestly wished for his return. Whew. Seeing Jang Maldong staying silent, Ian heaved out a deep sigh. He must have drunk quite a lot as the smell of alcohol oozed out of his mouth. Roger, Garp, Sengoku. There arent many left who know the old Paradise. Its been dozens of years. Its obvious. Jang Maldong was nodding his head in agreement when. What? Ro Who? He furrowed his brows and asked back. Ian dropped his head before breaking out into an uncontrollable laughter. Shame! What a shame! I was hoping youd bitterly agree with what I said! Jang Maldong clicked his tongue with a dumbfounded look. I see that you havent lost your habit of spouting nonsense. You still watch those animations? Of course, I do. You should see them too. Anime is fun. At my age? Even you should watch in moderation. I wont nag you about watching them, but isnt it embarrassing to spout nonsense like that? Advice from a friend? Fine! I wont see it from now on. Tak. Ian smacked the table, his eyes flickering with light. So you should come back. Jang Maldong put on a tired expression at Ians jump in logic. You sure are persistent, Ill give you that. Dont you get tired? Do you know why Im not giving up and pestering you until the end? His question was met with another question. I dont. Its because I know you have regrets. Jang Maldong was about to empty a glass when he paused and looked at Ian solemnly. The Jang Maldong I know is sure about tying and cutting off connections, but your visits from time to time means that you still have lingering feelings here. Ian emphasized his point. Jang Maldong slowly put his glass down. What do you know? I doubt theres anyone in Paradise who knows you better than me. . Not helping the Beastman Alliance. The revolts and internal conflicts. The countless Paradisians who died as a result. . I dont think any of that is your fault. Youre right, Jang Maldong agreed readily. But I believe, at the very least, I played a role in them. I shouldnt have given them power so easily. His voice was full of regret. How humans change once they obtain power. Ive never been so regretful of my profession in my life. If thats what you really think, then I wont stop you. Ian shrugged his shoulders. But the Jang Maldong I know isnt someone who would forget about his mistake and abandon it. No, hes the type to fix it and make up for it. Lets stop talking about this. Jang Maldong revealed his discomfort. Theres no reason for me to stay in Paradise. No. However, Ian didnt stop. There is. You still have a dream to achieve. Its an unachievable dream. Jang Maldong remarked bitterly. Its too late. Paradise is already No, youre wrong. Ian refuted him before he could even finish his thought. I think life is like the four seasons. When spring passes, summer comes. When summer leaves, autumn comes knocking. And when autumn departs, winter enters. Enough with the ambiguous riddles. If theres something you want to say, say it clearly. Its Seol. Ian brought up his main point. What about him? I think the change has already begun. You make it sound like he will return Paradise to what it used to be. Im not lying. I know it will happen, and Im looking forward to it. Jang Maldong could tell from Ians eyes that he was completely serious. He could feel that each word he spoke had a weight behind it. Every time we think it cant be done, every time we think its impossible, Seol made it come true. When I heard he had returned from the rescue mission alive, I was convinced. He might have been lucky the first couple of times, but not the third time. Seol has a special power. Jang Maldong closed his eyes. A long sigh escaped his mouth. That guy I know that hes special. I acknowledge that hes good. But. Jang Maldong hesitated, then twisted his lips. But you never know. Who knows if he will change in the future like the rest of them? Thats why he needs you. Ian spoke as if hed been waiting for this exact moment. Seol needs someone to guide him, someone to keep him on the right track. He blurted out as if he was tired of having to say such obvious things. Jang Maldong didnt say anything. He only fiddled with his glass of alcohol. From the outside, he looked like he was thinking about something. Ian tilted his own glass, even though his face was flushed red. Maldong. His tongue slurred, but the words he spoke were clear. In the four seasons of life, spring wont come just by waiting. . You have to endure the bitter cold and struggle to break through the frozen earth. Only then can you see the light of day and welcome spring. . Im not telling you to do anything. Im not telling you to return to the front lines. Both you and I already failed once, and weve aged. After saying that. But if you still hold onto the dream we once held. He continued with sincerity and earnestness that wasnt present before. Then at least put out your last chips. Like a final hurrah bet on the card that can turn the tide of Koong! Ian slurred the last bits of speech before his head slammed the table. For the next few moments, a long silence ensued. Jang Maldong listened to Ians inebriated mumblings, then smiled bitterly. Easy to say, damned guy. He raised the glass in his hand and poured it into his mouth. * It wasnt until late at night that Jang Maldong left the pub. After telling the owner to throw Ian somewhere on the side of the road, he headed back to Carpe Diems office. Perhaps because he was drunk, his feet staggered from side to side. Jang Maldongs steps halted in front of the office door. Now that he thought about it, he didnt have a reason to go in. He just had to turn back and leave Paradise. Then, everything would be over. After hesitating for some time, Jang Maldong took a peek inside. Hoh. Then, he subconsciously exclaimed in awe. On the first floor, a young man was training arduously. Even though it was late, he just as hardworking as the first day he saw him. Looking at him, several statements flashed in his mind. [Can you believe it? He consoled a soul. A soul!] [That was hilarious. He stood there and said, If you want to take it, do it over my dead body! God, I still remember it clearly.] [Hes an idiot. Do you know why he volunteered to be the bait during the battle of Arden Fortress? He said he didnt want any harm to come to the royal army!] [Hes a bit of a unique Earthling. How should I say this well, you can tell just from the way hes uncomfortable around me, the king. It doesnt look like hes treating Paradise as a game. Teresa fell for him, which says everything.] Most importantly. [You have an excellent disciple.] The words Muto said to him made him tremble. He had heard the same words multiple times for the countless Earthlings he trained. However, this was the first time he received this feeling. After all, even the same words could hold different meanings. The more he thought about it, a tight thread seemed to be binding his leg, telling him to stay. [I know you still have regrets.] Jang Maldong sighed. I didnt have regrets they just appeared now, you bastard. After murmuring to himself, he stared at the young man with complicated eyes. If only he was a genius. From what he could gather during the short time he trained him, the young mans physical body was incredible for his level. However, his talents were strictly average. He wasnt the type to surprise anyone if left alone, but he wasnt the type to disappoint anyone either. If he wasnt exactly the way he was, he would have been able to leave without hesitation. Thats what was regrettable. If he could teach him this, if he could teach him that. In other words, he could do it if he just knew how. Why did he have to appear now of all times? Jang Maldong pressed his fedora down. Then, he slowly walked forward. * Seol Jihu was happy. That was because Agnes had just contacted him, telling him she would come to visit soon. Although she said she might be late, he knew Agnes kept her promises. Excited to ask her about Flash Step the moment she came, he trained by himself while waiting. It was then Hoh. Seol Jihu turned around hearing the door open. He then blinked his eyes in surprise. Elder Jang Maldong? You said your name was Seol? Putting aside the fact that Jang Maldong came in without an announcement, Seol was more surprised that he called him by his name for the first time. Theres something I want to ask you. Curious about his sudden statement, he calmly came down from the workout machine. Whats the reason you come to Paradise? Seol Jihus face contorted. He couldnt determine the intent behind the question. He smelled a hint of alcohol coming from him. His gentle eyes seemed to be burning with invisible flames. I want to know why you come to Paradise. Feeling that something wasnt right, Seol Jihu carefully reflected on the question before opening his mouth. Because I like this place. No, not something abstract like that. The old man asked again. Be more concrete. Money and fame! Benefits or freedom! Things like that! Seol Jihu shook his head. Um its nothing like that. Its not? The old man asked sharply. You dont like money and fame? No, its not that I hate them. In the first place, I dont think theres anything wrong with liking them. Thats true. But Im not coming to Paradise because of them. Then why? Because this is the place I belong. Seol Jihu scratched his cheek. Its also the place that gave me a fresh start. He made a troubled expression before smiling. I really cant think of anything to say other than that I like it here. The old man kept his eyes fixed on him the whole time. As if to not miss even the slightest twitch of his facial muscles, he examined every fiber of his hair and reflected on every single word he spoke. After a brief moment of silence, the old man began to talk once more. Then. ? You will be sad if Paradise disappears. O-Of course. Seol Jihu replied in a fluster. Paradise disappearing? Hed finally found his place to be. He didnt even want to imagine such a thing. In fact, he didnt know why he was asking such a thing in the first place. So when he gave the old man a confused glance, his fierce expression softened. Is that true? His hoarse voice mellowed as well. Yes. Seol Jihu tilted his head and replied clearly. But why are you asking me that? Although he asked this question, the old man didnt respond. His wooden cane, which had been constantly tapping the ground, finally stopped. Damned brat. He suddenly cursed. 10 years no, if only you came 5 years earlier. He even gritted his teeth. Appearing now of all times! He bit his lips before turning back and stomping out. D-Did I do something wrong? As if he was struck by a bolt of lightning under a clear sky, Seol Jihu pouted his lower lip. Jang Maldong walked down to the basement and opened the iron cabinet. The closet was full of clothes he used to wear in the past. With thirsty eyes, he roughly took off his coat. He proceeded to take off his shirt and pants before changing into his training clothes. When he saw himself in the mirror, a refreshed feeling surged inside him. Soon, carrying his wooden stick, Jang Maldong made his way up the stairs. The creator of legends. Paradises King Maker had finally returned. Chapter 104. The Village Head’s Gift A clear, bright morning dawned in Paradise. The sky was serene and blue, like a cool seaside that presented a refreshing feeling to anyone who saw it. However, Carpe Diems office was bustling with Jang Maldongs bombshell announcement. Youre staying!? When Chohong shot up in shock, Jang Maldong frowned. I havent gone deaf, so stop yelling! Chohong looked left and right in utter disbelief. Hugo was busy cheering and dancing around the room, and it didnt look like he was the one responsible. But it was hard to believe that Seol Jihu convinced him. After all, Jang Maldong was more stubborn than a mule. In the end, she could only conclude that he changed his mind on his own. Are you serious? Seeing Chohongs complicated gaze, Jang Maldong tapped the floor with his wooden cane. Im not saying Im coming out of retirement. Its just. Its just? Im the one who created Carpe Diem and have been with it through thick and thin. If I leave it alone, it will either get disbanded or get absorbed. It didnt sit well with me to let that happen. Geez, Old Man, youre worrying about it too much. Didnt I say wed take care of it? Take care of it? Jang Maldong laughed out loud. Even if your mouth is twisted, you need to speak properly. You are actually saying that, when you said you cant handle being the leader!? Hurrah! Hugo raised his arms and cheered. Shut it! What are you so proud of!? Thwack! Jang Maldongs cane struck his head mercilessly. But that was seemingly not enough to calm Hugo as he continued giggling while rolling around on the floor screaming. Then, Chohong spoke, What are you saying youll do? For the moment, Ill stay on as the team advisor. After smacking his lips, Jang Maldong looked back and forth between Chohong and Hugo and sighed. It would have been a different story if I wasnt aware of Carpe Diems current state, but now that I am, I cant just sit by and watch it fall to ruin. Ill be here at least until you find a new Archer. Ah, stop! Were not going to fall to ruin! I can see that happening as clear as day, you brat! In truth, Jang Maldongs temporary return should be something to celebrate given Carpe Diems current situation. His long experience would definitely keep the team well balanced. Chohongs eyes rolled, and she slumped down on the couch. She could tell the old man had made up his mind by the way he had switched out of his suit and changed into his training clothes. Whatever! Do what you want! Good, I will. Hmph, youll regret it for sure. For the record, I did tell you to go back! Shut it. Now that were talking about this, lets get something straight. Didnt I tell you to learn about reading the state of affairs? Whats the point in becoming a High Ranker? All youre good at is fighting. Aaaaah! Chohong waved her hands fiercely. Jang Maldong stopped talking, but it was too late. Seol Jihu and Hugo were looking at her with widened eyes. Really? Youre a High Ranker now? Ah, why did you tell them? I was going to surprise them! Hearing Seol Jihus question, Chohong threw a temper tantrum. Jang Maldong snorted without batting an eye. Whats there to be surprised about anyways? Ehew. Chohong scratched her head, then shot a boasting smirk at Hugo. See, I told you I was gonna get there first. She then turned to Seol Jihu and made a peace sign with her fingers. Im a High Ranker now! Whoaa! Seol Jihu ran forward excitedly, and the duo rejoiced while dancing to the tune of Libertango. Animated by the lively atmosphere, Hugo began to dance as well. So? What did you go with? Templar. Seol Jihu drew a deep breath. Templar! It just sounded too cool! His eyes shone with admiration, especially when he thought of his own half-assed class name. Seeing him be so openly jealous, Chohong rubbed his nose in satisfaction. She then remembered the saying, happiness multiplies when shared, and remembered the gifts she had brought. Wait here. Chohong went and found the shopping bags that had been sitting in the corner of the office since she returned. Then she cleared her throat with a cough. Kuhum, I generously brought you a gift. Really? Seol Jihus eyes widened. Hugo then peeked his head, asking What about me? but both Chohong and Seol Jihu were too absorbed in their own world to pay attention to him. Yep. Knowing how much you like training, I What a coincidence. I have a gift for you too. Hm? Wait here. With a sweet grin, Seol Jihu hopped to his bedroom. When Chohong saw what he returned with, she only stood there and blinked her eyes dazedly. Here, its a gift for becoming a High Ranker. Congrats! Chohong stared at the iron mace tinged with black as if she was entranced. The large iron ball hanging on the tip and the sharp thorn-like spikes gave the weapon an intimidating aura. Its called the Thorn of Steel. Its apparently made out of a meteorite. Hoh! A meteorite? Even Jang Maldong was impressed. It even has two enchantments on it that doubles its power! It sounded like he was selling an insurance plan or something, but Chohong was too busy gawking at the terrifying beauty of the mace to notice. How is it? You like it? She loved it. There was no way she could possibly not like it. Rising to Level 5 was difficult, but just getting there wasnt enough. One had to obtain equipment worthy of their level to truly call themselves a High Ranker. The problem was that the cost of the equipment shot up dramatically from Level 5. Most people couldnt even dream about changing out all of their equipment, as they could only afford one or two with the money they had saved up. The money Chohong had saved was barely enough to change out her weapon, but this +2 Thorn of Steel was a true weapon worthy of a High Ranker. Thanks to this, she could invest her money in her armor. Ho how? The shock she received must have been great as even her voice was trembling. I was invited to the royal palace when I came back. They told me I could take whatever I wanted, so I brought that one. Hugo appealed his existence going, Me! What about me!? But ignoring him completely, Chohong looked at the gift surpassing her imaginations and stood at a loss for what to do. What y-you should have brought something for yourself. How could you use that precious opportunity for me? Even though such words were coming out of her mouth, her body was honest. The corners of her mouth were twitching up repeatedly. I-Its fine. Tell them you want to switch it out for something else. She even said something she didnt mean. Eii, I chose it because I wanted to. Id never do that. But. Dont be like that. Here. Be a good Chohong, okay? Here A-Ah, hey, s-stop. Stop~ When Seol Jihu tried to push the mace into her hands, she took a small step back and twisted her body side to side. Then when she pretended to give in and finally took it, her body shuddered as if it had just been electrified. How can it fit into my hands so perfectly? The Thorn of Steels temptation was simply too great. Once she grabbed it, she didnt want to ever let go. In her ecstasy, she even began to delude herself into thinking that the weapon was crafted just for her. Ah~ Chohong moaned in a daze, then quickly snapped back to reality. A youth with a blush on his face was looking at her with anticipation. Her complexion slightly paled. So what gift did you get me? Huh? Uh. Looking at his smiling face, she couldnt bring herself to not give it to him. But when she compared her present to the mace. That wasnt all. Chohong spotted the sandbags tied around his wrists and her eyes swayed like a stream of water. What~ Dont tease me and show me. W-Wait. Chohong subconsciously hid the bag behind her back. She then stepped backward, bit by bit. Tilting his head, Seol Jihu activated Festina Earring and quickly ran behind her. At the same time, he snatched the bag from her hand and looked inside. Ah! Chohong frowned belatedly and restlessly bit her lower lip. Jang Maldong had never seen her trembling so much, so even he couldnt help but wonder what she had brought. This is. The gift Chohong had gotten him were sandbags. She immediately dropped her head. I thought theyd help you with your training. She would have given them earlier if she knew. The gift exchange had just happened at an awkward time. Although she pondered for hours about what to get him, she was too ashamed to say anything. She felt like she was walking on eggshells. Oh, this is great. I was just thinking that I brought too little. However, Seol Jihu looked sincerely happy. Not a hint of disappointment could be seen on his face. Chohong muttered with a sullen face. Dont lie. I know you brought four of them. Not just four of them, only four of them. Plus, they were super cheap so I could barely feel a thing after putting them on each of my limbs. Now, I can have two on each. Seol Jihu held the paper bag in his embrace. Because it had been so long since he last received a gift, just the fact that he got a gift made him happy. And seeing how genuinely happy he was, Chohong brightened up. Really? Yep, thanks. Ill wear these when I train from now on. His embarrassing yet sincere expression flew right at her. The bridge of Chohongs nose became flushed red. D-Do what you want. Jang Maldong snorted and turned his head. He looked at Chohong, who was looking at her mace and grinning from ear to ear, with a look of surprise. He always thought of her as a tomboy, so he couldnt get used to her unexpectedly prim side. On the other hand, he made a faint smile as he watched the grinning youth. As someone who had been helping him train, he knew very well that Seol Jihu had brought eight sandbags with him rather than four. Little brat. As he was nodding his head in approval, he suddenly saw a big black man standing quietly in a corner. From the way he had his back toward everyone, Jang Maldong could easily tell that he was sulking. Seeing how petty the big guy was, Jang Maldong chuckled. * The news of Jang Maldongs return spread quickly. The importance that the name Jang Maldong carried was partly because he was a veteran who had been active in Paradise far longer than anyone else. However, the real reason lied behind the achievements of the Earthlings he had raised. Although not all acclaimed Earthlings studied under him, every Earthling who did became a bigshot known by everyone. This was both the proof of Jang Maldongs discerning eye and his undeniable skill as a trainer. But if one asked whether these two things were reason for his fame, then that wouldnt be entirely correct. In any case, once Jang Maldongs return was confirmed, the first person to visit him was Ayase Kazuki, the leader of Umi Tsubame, one of the best teams in Haramark. Their relationship wasnt bad as they once were master and disciple, but for some reason, Kazuki didnt look so happy. It almost looked like he was here because he was forced to come. Having read his face, Jang Maldong also didnt look at Kazuki in a good light. This was because of his knowledge that standing behind Umi Tsubame was the huge Japan Business Federation. Although Kazuki came, he couldnt bring himself to open his mouth easily. A man who could kill his beloved younger sister was this uncomfortable? While curiosity filled Seol Jihus expression, Chohong and Hugo already seemed to know the answer as they maintained their silence. After hesitating for a long time, Kazuki opened his mouth with the words, Its the wishes of the Federation Head. He congratulates your return and wishes to express the Japan Business Federations desire to support Carpe Diem as much as it can. Tell me the reason youre here. Hearing Jang Maldongs brusque tone, Kazuki cut straight to the point. The Federation Head will be sending a skilled Archer. He wants Master Jang and Carpe Diem to make full use of him. In exchange, he wishes for you to grant him the honor of receiving your Mystic Acupuncture. I refuse. Jang Maldong refused flatly before Kazuki could even finish. As you might expect, I have no intention of holding a needle ever again. Kazuki closed his eyes. He looked like he had nothing to say. Is that all? In case you refused, he gave an option 2 and option 3. And as long as you permit it, he wishes to come visit you himself Tell Tsuji Yuki this, Jang Maldong raised his hand as if it wasnt even worth hearing the rest. The moment you bring up even the nee in needle in front of me He gripped his cane tight and stared at Kazuki with piercing eyes. I will cut off all connections with you. Needle? What was this Mystic Acupuncture? Seol Jihu tilted his head, all the while swallowing his saliva at the heavy aura Jang Maldong was giving off. Jang Maldong and Kazuki were simply sitting on the couch, but a heavy atmosphere different than what Seol Jihu was used to filled the air. Raise your head. Kazukis drooped head must have tugged at his heart as Jang Maldongs voice softened. I got a little worked up thinking about the past. Im not angry at you. Thank you! Kazuki slowly looked back up. But still, I cant understand it. Tsuji Yuki should know my personality. When Jang Maldong rubbed his chin and asked, a look of bitterness spread on Kazukis face. He sent me here on purpose. Hm? Because he knew Id hate it. Huu- Kazuki let out a short sigh before opening his mouth. If it is okay, I would like to talk to you from now on as the leader of Umi Tsubame. When Jang Maldong nodded, Kazuki slowly continued his words. For the Banquet that will soon start, Umi Tsubame would like to request cooperation from Carpe Diem. Oh? Its already time for the Banquet? Chohong suddenly cut in. Jang Maldong furrowed his brows but opened his mouth after hearing the word Banquet. Mm, now that I think about it it should be coming up soon. Yes, six weeks later will be the two-year mark since the end of the fourth Banquet. Looks like people are still in a frenzy considering what happened in the last one. Yes, its quite incredible. Some people are already on the move, Kazuki replied firmly. Tsk, tsk, peoples greed really knows no bounds. Do they want to repeat the same mistake again? That catastrophic incident only occurred once. And besides, this one is a special Banquet. What about the Haramark Royal Family? I heard that they planned to ban Earthlings from participating in the Banquet after that incident. Its been canceled. The recent high death count among High Rankers seems to have affected their decision. Seol Jihu scratched his cheek, hearing their back-and-forth conversation. Chohong and Hugo were also paying attention, so it seemed they knew what Kazuki and Jang Maldong were talking about. But for Seol Jihu, all this talk about a banquet or whatever was new. Theres still a lot I dont know, huh. However, he did have a vague idea. This Banquet was likely to be the reason for Haramarks heated atmosphere, which he had been noticing since the day he came back. But why? Umi Tsubame, no, the Japan Business Federation should have already acquired a couple of entrances. Its because the current state of Umi Tsubame isnt good. ? The Federation Head transferred half of the team to form a separate elite team. Jang Maldongs face seemed to ask what nonsense he was spouting now. The Japan Business Federations power has weakened that much? Wait, theyre forming a team of elites, but they left you out? Kazuki fell silent. A moment later, he let out a dry chuckle. You got on the Federation Heads bad side, huh. Yes, Kazuki replied firmly. He ordered me to not participate in the rescue mission but I didnt listen. Ah, right, I heard you participated too. Jang Maldong nodded his head as if he finally understood things. Well, command and discipline is that bastards creed, so I see why hed be upset. Besides, you know the Federation Heads personality. My young sister was among the captives. I didnt have a choice. Seol Jihu could hear Jang Maldong click his tongue. After a brief moment of silence, Jang Maldong opened his mouth. Im not so sure. The Business Federation has two entrances. The fact that they took your teammates means that they will not allow you to participate. Yes, I also believe that to be the case. But I wasnt told that I was forbidden from participating explicitly. So what will you do? Kazukis eyes shone at this question. There are more entrances available. To be more precise, I have been contacted by someone in a similar situation. However, he possesses an entrance. In other words, Kazuki was proposing for Carpe Diem to join a three-way cooperation. When Jang Maldong asked who it was, Kazuki immediately revealed the other partys identity. He is a middle-level executive of the Triads, a man named Hao Win. Chapter 105. The Village Head’s Gift (2) Hao Win! Seol Jihu couldnt yell, given the intense atmosphere, but that was a name he couldnt ignore. Similar situation? From the looks of it, Umi Tsubame seemed to be a team under an organization named Japan Business Federation. Kazuki seemed to be ostracized for going against the organization''s orders, but what was this about Hao Win being in a similar situation? Are those guys still having internal conflicts? Jang Maldong didnt hide his feeling of discontent. Asking for cooperation in the middle of internal conflicts? It was up for interpretation, but it sure sounded like they were asking Carpe Diem to step their feet in the mud. However, Kazuki shook his head. No, things have died down after a huge incident. There is still some veiled enmity and strife for political power but its more of a rite of passage than a conflict. Jang Maldongs sharp eyes softened slightly. Kazuki continued. As Im sure you know, individuals who join an organization seek to be promoted through their activities in Paradise. The members of the Triads are good examples of this. True, they do encourage their members to actively participate. Yes, the Triads didnt directly translate their internal hierarchy from Earth to Paradise. Instead, they chose to abolish some of the levels of hierarchy. Of course, they still included their core executives, but it was still an innovative idea at the time. Yes, it wasnt bad. After all, that is what enabled them to grab hold of powerful authority in Paradise. Difficult talks went back and forth. Chohong was yawning as if she was extremely bored, and Hugo was just standing there, completely zoned out. It really looked like he wasnt thinking about anything. But after their forces stabilized in Paradise, internal problems began to arise, eventually causing a collapse in their hierarchy. That is often the case with large organizations. The culture of the Triads organization was overly competitive. Their innovative idea of getting rid of the existing hierarchy simply came back to bite them. It must have been bad since I heard the news of assassinations even on Earth. Seol Jihu listened to their conversation attentively. It was hard for him to understand everything they were saying, but he tried his best, remembering Jang Maldongs words to learn to read the political atmosphere. Scientia potentia est. Knowledge is power. Even someone with great physical prowess would easily be taken advantage of if they were stupid. As Seol Jihu planned to form his own team in the future, he felt the need to learn to understand these kind of things, so as to be able to survive in Paradise. Of course, he was also curious since the story involved Hao Win. The leading executives of the Triads knew about this problem, but they failed to control the discord. And because of the prolonged internal strife, they even had to give up the initiative to Sicilia. And the special countermeasure they came up with is this man named Hao Win? Yes. If the Triads culture hasnt changed, he will just be treated as another amateur who got in through connections. Kazuki slowly nodded. But things have gotten better. After taking that huge blow from Sicilia, voices to change their culture have gotten louder. All members of the Triads want to recover their past glory. As long as Hao Win proves that he is capable, reuniting the organization shouldnt be impossible. Hm. What an interesting brat! So he wants to participate in the Banquet and prove his ability? Thats why I said this matter was similar to a rite of passage. That man named Hao Win. What do you think of him? Kazuki put on an uncertain look, Im not sure, but he seemed like a cheerful guy on the surface. Seol Jihu agreed with Kazukis evaluation and snickered to himself quietly. After that, a few more words were exchanged before silence descended. Then, Jang Maldong opened his mouth after a long deliberation. As you already know, we arent in the best situation right now. Can you give us some time to think about it? Of course. We still have more than enough time on our hands after all. Well come to a decision by tomorrow. Anyways, Jang Maldong grinned, seeing Kazuki getting up from the couch. Looks like youre starting to think about going independent. Kazuki shut his mouth for a moment, then heaved out a short sigh. Its just difficult to go about things alone. Since I have the opportunity, I decided to grab it. The Federation Head indeed isnt an easy opponent. I believe Ive already done what was expected of me. With that, Kazuki bowed. * Once Ayase Kazuki left, Carpe Diems office got a bit noisy to talk about their participation in the Banquet. We should go! Its an opportunity that comes around once every two years! Im going for sure. Hugo raised his voice, saying they should obviously participate. I dont know. We only have three people. Lets just look for an Archer. But Chohong looked bothered by the whole thing and argued against Hugo. Fuck, what, you dont care anymore now that youre a High Ranker? Hmph, you going wont change a thing. I know youre in a hurry, but do you really think youll make it to Stage 3? Chohong and Hugo began to bicker. Jang Maldong stared at them with disappointment before turning around while massaging his temples. Then, he found the youth deep in thought and stared at him fixedly. Oh right. He remembered Chohong hinting to make Seol Jihu the new leader. Although he planned to appoint the new Archer he would bring in as the leader, there was no reason Seol Jihu couldnt be the leader either. He knew that it was better for someone established in the team to become the leader than someone completely new. Wanting to test Seol Jihu, Jang Maldong threw him a question. What do you think? What? Ah, I really dont know. Seol Jihu jumped in surprise at the sudden question and then shook his head. Its fine, so tell me. When Jang Maldong pressed him, he took a moment to collect his thoughts, then spoke, Considering Carpe Diems current position, I think it will be better to participate. Right? Hugo screamed, thinking Seol Jihu was taking his side. Jang Maldong swung his cane and silenced the bickering duo before collecting his roughened breath and sitting back down on the couch. Tell me the reason. As you know, Carpe Diems stock has significantly reduced in value. Stock? Yes, it lost the symbol of its team, after all. Well yes. But by that logic, isnt it important to absorb new blood into the team as quickly as possible? Blood cant be absorbed unconditionally. I dont think Carpe Diem is a type-O. In fact, Id say its an RH-negative. His analogy piqued Jang Maldongs interest. The problem here is, whether an Archer of Dylans caliber would be willing to enter this difficult-to-handle team. So youre saying a skilled Archer wouldnt want to enter the current Carpe Diem? I wouldnt go that far, but he would certainly weigh his options. And youre suggesting we come up with something to tip the scale in our favor. Seol Jihu nodded. Yes. From what I heard, this Banquet seems to be a special event that draws in attention from all of Paradise. I think this would be an excellent opportunity to prove our worth. Seol Jihu further added that their success would have a synergistic effect of bolstering peoples expectations in them due to Jang Maldongs temporary return and news of Chohong becoming a High Ranker. Well, thats just what I think from the perspective of our team. Seeing the youth laugh awkwardly, Jang Maldong rubbed his chin. Hm. His anger instantly subsided and a sense of relief rushed in. Chohong and Hugo had been troubling him, but he suddenly felt relieved. Dylan, you always had good eyes for people. When he was looking for an Archer to join Carpe Diem, it seemed that he didnt need to worry about finding one with qualities of a leader. Chohong, Jang Maldong smiled, Go visit Umi Tsubame. * Carpe Diems participation in the Banquet was decided. The answer was yes. After accepting Kazukis offer of a three-way team cooperation, Jang Maldong immediately began his preparation. Although they still had 6 weeks left until the start of the Banquet, the word procrastination wasnt in his dictionary. You can say that the Banquet is part of an ancient inheritance. Seol Jihu tilted his head at Jang Maldongs explanation, I thought it was either a dungeon or a ruin. Youre right and wrong at the same time, Jang Maldong slowly continued. Some say its a stage created by a god from the era of the ancient Empire to carry out some sort of a test. Others say it is a game created by a grand magician for his amusement. Some even call it a lair that the extinct dragons created as a dummy. How mysterious. If you want to know more, ask Ian. He likes things like this, so hell have more detailed information. Now, what we do know for sure is this Jang Maldong snatched the cane hed been waving around in the air. Entrances leading to an unknown place open biannually all across Paradise. Thats it? We also know that this place is separated into three stages, but whats inside changes every year. Seol Jihu swallowed his saliva. He thought that they would just have to fight some monsters and look for treasures, but the scale of the event was far bigger than what hed imagined. Still, he couldnt figure out why everyone was so worked up about this mysterious festival. It truly was an enigma. To be honest.. The end of the cane pointed at Seol Jihu. Its way too early for you to participate in the Banquet. I thought so. If you look at the distribution of participants, a vast majority of them are Level 4s. Almost everyone who is remotely decent will flock to this event. To be frank, if youre alone, youll find it difficult to clear even the first stage. Seol Jihu wasnt angry, but he couldnt help but feel a little bitter. But since every participant is part of a team, there are some way outs. Seol Jihu was afraid Jang Maldong would prohibit him from participating, so his eyes sparkled when he heard this. You mean I can go? Yes, but under two conditions. Conditions? Yep. First, you will have to take on the role of an Archer in this team. Seol Jihu was dumbstruck by this unexpected condition. I, I cant. I dont even know how to use a bow. You cant shoot an arrow, but you have that, dont you? Remembering Mana Spear, Seol Jihu furrowed his brows. Jang Maldong continued without batting an eye. Second, youll be required to quit and exit the Banquet at stage 2. Well, stage 3 isnt a place you can go just because you want to. Jang Maldong found Seol Jihu standing at a loss for words and stopped. Then, he heaved out a light sigh. In the first place, it doesnt make sense for a Level 2 to participate in the Banquet. Im Level 3 now. When Seol Jihu muttered quietly, Jang Maldong blinked his eyes. Chohong and Hugo, who were prowling about on the side, also paused their movements. But because they knew he had participated in the rescue mission, they werent too surprised. Level 3? Really? Yes, I can show you if youd like. Mm, thats truly an incredible speed. But still, my answer is no. Seol Jihus eyes widened. Jang Maldong snorted. Dont make that face. But. Do you think the Banquet is a joke? Jang Maldongs voice carried a hint of annoyance. Having detected danger, Chohong and Hugo quickly signaled each other to get ready to bail. Do you think youre going on an expedition where you scurry onward and beat up some monsters? Even Dylan and Kazuki! Both of them participated in the Banquet twice and neither of them managed to step a foot inside stage 3! S-Sir. Im not done. Listen. Im not trying to get you to change your class. If the enemy breaks through the vanguard of the team, then you can act as a Warrior. Otherwise, youll be an Archer. . Just so you dont misunderstand, Im not treating you like youre a burden. And Im not allowing you to participate because I dont have a choice. I would have held you back if I didnt think youd be useful. Taking Seol Jihus silence as a sign of acknowledgment, Jang Maldong cleared his throat before continuing. If you want to participate in the Banquet, you have to do it as an Archer. Spend the next six weeks focusing on training Mana Spear and youll be useful to the team. I also heard that you have an item called Festina Earring, so. Just as Chohong and Hugo breathed a sigh of relief No. Seol Jihu dropped a bombshell. ? For a moment, Jang Maldong wasnt sure he heard correct and blinked his eyes repeatedly. Chohong and Hugo jumped in disbelief and waved their hands in fear for what was to come, but Seol Jihu wasnt looking at them. You dont want to go? I do, but But? But what? What youre saying is that I should just throw Mana Spears all the while being protected by the team. And whats wrong with that? Jang Maldong looked genuinely confused. Do you think a spearman only swings his spear around? Spear throwing is a bonafide spear technique!! . Whats gotten into you all of a sudden? Listen, brat! I cant let you take on such a dangerous position because the Banquet is too full of uncertainties! My answer is the same. Im not an Archer. Seol Jihu remained stubborn. Not expecting Seol Jihu to protest so adamantly, the hair on Jang Maldongs aged face stood up with anger. You! When he gripped his wooden cane, Chohong quickly ran for her life. However, Seol Jihu looked slightly angry as well. Staring at the old mans furious gaze, he spoke clearly. Let me participate as a Warrior. You little! When Jang Maldong was about to blow up. I dont want to run away. Seol Jihu stared at him with a sincere look. At Arden Valley. Inside the laboratory and outside. Even when I was escaping the Parasites blockade. All Ive done is run away. Jang Maldong became speechless and sat there with his mouth agape. You Looking back, that was indeed true. Seol Jihus life in Paradise had so far been a series of escapes. Every time he encountered a serious incident, he ran away, risking his life to escape from his enemies pursuit. I dont want to do that anymore. Most importantly, the time he fell down to the Forest of Denial was deeply engraved in his mind. Even when his thigh was pierced by the enemy, all he did was pray. For somebody to help him For somebody to save his life He remembered Sir. Just how pitiful he was I And how much he despaired. He never wanted to taste that feeling of helplessness again. Im not training so I can run away. Jang Maldongs raised eyebrows twitched. I want to fight proudly as a Warrior. His eyes gazed at the youth who was bowing down to his waist. Please reconsider. Hearing the youths earnest and desperate plea, Jang Maldong took in a deep breath. His gentle eyes gleamed with piercing light. You arrogant fool. A weakling whos only full of greed! His restrained voice could only be described as hoarse. After a minute that seemed like an hour. Keuk! Drrrk! The sound of a chair being dragged rang out. Seol Jihu, who was expecting to get beaten, raised his head in shock. You cocky brat! I went out of my way to think whats best for you, but what? You say youre not training so you can run away? You want to fight proudly as a Warrior!? He could see Jang Maldong gritting his teeth in fury. Fiiiine. Since you cant understand it with your brain, Ill let your body figure it out. S-Sir. And sure, if thats what you so desperately want, Ill allow it. That is, as long as you can follow my training regime. Was this what the growling of an apex predator sounded like? Jang Maldong blurted out in a voice as heated as an erupting volcano. Then, he struck the floor hard with his cane. HUGO! Hugo was stealthily making his way out when he halted his steps at Jang Maldongs sudden roar. Pack your bags! B-Bags!? W-Why? Were going to the Huge Stone Rocky Mountain! Do it fast! Hiik! Hugo wheezed out a gasp of horror. Ill have to tell Kazuki as well. That well be back seven days before. Jang Maldong stopped in the middle of his furious panting. Im letting you know now. This is what you asked for. You brought this upon yourself. He half-raised his head and sent Seol Jihu an intimidating explanation. Dont you dare cry in the middle of it. Ill kick you out right away. Itll be the same if you cant follow my training. And even if you do, I wont permit you to participate in the Banquet if you cant meet my expectations. Got it? Jang Maldong was only glaring at him, but Seol Jihu felt like his body was shrinking automatically. He felt like he could even see intense flames shooting toward him. However, Seol Jihu didnt cower. Yes! Instead, he shouted vigorously. Damned brat, lets see if you can perform as well as you can shout. After a final snort, Jang Maldong stomped out of the office. * Jang Maldong really packed his bags and borrowed a carriage that day. But Seol Jihu wasnt the only one going. Poor Hugo was dragged along, even as he raved in refusal. Since they couldnt leave the office empty, Chohong was told to remain as the proxy leader. She protested, of course, but when Jang Maldong asked, Do you want to go to Huge Stone Rocky Mountain too?, she accepted his order without a single word of complaint. Although it seemed like it was just the three of them going, two outsiders ended up tagging along. These two had expressed their desire to participate after learning about the situation, and although Jang Maldong didnt seem too keen on the idea, for some unknown reason, he didnt reject them either. The one thing Seol Jihu did know was that Jang Maldong asked them to help train him. The two of them agreed readily, which was unsurprising given that they would receive Jang Maldongs guidance in return. Just like that, the group of five people got on the carriage to Huge Stone Rocky Mountain. Giddyap! The coachman swung his horsewhip, and the carriage pulled by four horses drove out of the castle gate. Click, clack! Clear hoof sounds rang out as the carriage made its way through the field. However, the inside of the carriage was filled with dead silence. Jang Maldong had his arms crossed and his eyes closed as if to rein in his boiling anger, while Seol Jihu was quietly burning his fighting spirit. The two outsiders, a man and a woman, remained silent as well. Huaaaaaang. Only Hugos sorrowful cries mixed into the air and flowed out. Chapter 106. The Village Head’s Gift (3) The carriage raced through the fields and only stopped once it arrived at the foot of the mountain. Although the village head said that it would take a day by carriage, in reality it did not even take half a day. This was to be expected since four horses had run at full speed. Seol Jihu got off with his bags and took a deep breath of the mountains grassy air and felt it tickling his nose. Perhaps because the mountains energy was deeply ingrained in the air, it tasted fresh and clean like spring water. While enjoying this soul-cleansing mossy aroma, Seol Jihu looked up at the overwhelmingly large mountain in front of him with eyes full of admiration. Because of its name, Huge Stone Rocky Mountain, he expected it to be full of rocks like a valley. Instead, it actually had lush and dense greenery. The white snow and the fog covering the mountain peak made it look like the legendary Kunlun Mountain. Theres something Im curious about. Seol Jihu was busy marveling at the majestic scenery when a cold voice flowed into his ears. The owner of the voice was a handsome man with sharp eyes that gave him an angry look. When Seol Jihu tilted his head, Kazuki approached him. Why is she here? He glanced at the carriage that had yet to leave. At the same time, a woman with her hair slicked back and tied in a dango-like bundle came out. Her eyes were just as sharp as Kazukis, and today, she didnt have her glasses or the maid outfit that covered her body. For some reason, she was wearing a lemon-colored sports bra that matched her hair color along with black leggings that wrapped tightly around her waist. Well. Her exposed collarbones, round ankle-bone, and willowy waist all revealed her alluring figure, making Seol Jihu at a loss for words. She stretched her interlocked hands to the sky and slowly cracked her head left and right. Seeing Agnes with his mouth agape, Seol Jihu felt Kazukis gaze and quickly muttered out some words, She said she felt her strength was lacking after failing her last mission. No. Kazuki shook his head. Its easy to make up a reason. What Im wondering is At that moment, Agnes glanced to the side, making Kazuki shut up. When the gaze disappeared, he finished his sentence quietly. How did she know you were coming here to train. Oh, I told her. Why? She comes to Carpe Diem to help me train from time to time, so I didnt want her to make a trip in vain while I was gone. She helps you train? That person? Kazuki put on a look of disbelief. Its hard to see that as a simple sign of goodwill. Youre not affiliated with Sicilia, after all. She taught me in the Neutral Zone. Shes been giving me good advice ever since. After giving this clear answer, Seol Jihu put on a face that asked what was wrong Why? When Kazuki didnt say anything, a hint of nervousness appeared on his face. Could it be that the two of you have a bad relationship? No, Kazuki denied. Thats not it, but. He looked troubled as if the reason was hard to say. Seeing this, Seol Jihu tactfully changed the subject. Anyways, is it okay for you to be here, Mister Kazuki? Me? If youre talking about my duties as Umi Tsubames leader, I made sure to transfer them to the right person. Having noticed Seol Jihus intentions, Kazuki immediately took his goodwill. And theres something I felt during the second Banquet I participated in. That is that the Banquet is full of spontaneity and randomness, so whatever external preparation you make, might be useless. Rather than potentially wasting your time, it will be much more worthwhile to train. It sounds like youre saying you can only trust your skills. Well, I wouldnt say that exactly. After all, luck isnt part of someones skills. Seol Jihu was about to ask, Luck?, but he heard the sound of the carriage leaving. When he subconsciously turned around, he saw Hugo staring at the carriage slowly disappearing into the distance with swollen eyes. Anyways, Im sorry. It seems my greed caused a misunderstanding. Seol Jihus eyes widened at Kazukis apology. You must have been excited at the prospect of receiving Master Jangs personal training. You must feel like unwelcome guests came to crash your party. Kazukis Umi Tsubame had a friendly relationship with the Triads. On the other hand, Carpe Diem had a friendly relationship with Sicilia. Connecting these two points with Jang Maldongs return, one should be able to guess what Kazuki meant by misunderstanding. However, Seol Jihu didnt know about the delicate relationships between outside organizations and just said what he honestly thought. Not at all. In fact, Im excited to train together with you and Miss Agnes. Since theres that promise we made Master Jang, Ill do my best to help you too. Kazuki breathed a sigh of relief as if a weight had been lifted off his shoulders. Soon, the carriage completely disappeared from their view, and they heard Jang Maldong yelling what they were standing around for. Just when I erased it from my memories. Just when I stopped having nightmares about it. The bald black man with a mountain-like build sobbed constantly as if he really didnt want to go. Seol Jihu couldnt help but laugh. However, both Kazuki and Agnes nodded their heads as if they understood him. Seeing this, Seol Jihu revealed a puzzled look. [This is what you wanted.] Suddenly, Jang Maldongs intimidating words brushed past his head. His excitement immediately died down. Get a grip. Youre not here on a picnic, Seol Jihu. Youre here to train. To not run away. To not rely on luck. To be able to face danger squarely. To not rely on Future Vision. To get stronger. After steeling his resolve, Seol Jihu followed the sobbing Hugo tottering up the mountain. * The Haramark region wasnt a safe zone. As Huge Stone Rocky Mountain was undeniably dangerous, Kazuki should normally stand at the lead, but it was actually Jang Maldong who was in that position. Of all the time he spent in Paradise, half was spent in this mountain. Naturally, he knew more about its geography than any native from the neighboring village and thus had no problem acting as the pathfinder. He knew the paths like the back of his hand, and he even had the map Arbor Muto gave him. He sure hid it well. Only thirty minutes passed for Jang Maldong to find Arbor Mutos hideout and remark sarcastically. Master Jang, please wait. It was then that Kazuki asked the group to stop. At first glance, the cave was too exposed to be called a hideout. Seeing the trees and vegetation around the cave damaged, Kazuki opened his mouth. It seems like the cave was well-hidden at first. But it looks like something found it and turned it into its living space. An individual? Or a group? Kazuki lowered his gaze. He examined the earth before calmly replying. Cave Ettins. As for the number its small. There are eight of them inside the cave, but I cant detect their movements. Sleeping? Most likely. They dont like being outside during the day unless theyre hungry. While Seol Jihu was astonished by his quick analysis, Kazuki took out his crossbow. When he loaded his bolt and pointed it forward, Jang Maldong blocked him with his cane. Master Jang? Jang Maldong turned back and looked at Seol Jihu. Tell me the four elements that make up the formation of qi. It was a sudden question, but Seol Jihu faithfully replied what he learned, Theyre quantity, speed and power of the flow, control, and imagination. Jang Maldong didnt say anything and picked up a fist-sized rock from the ground. Then, before anyone could stop him, he threw it into the cave. Tak, tak! Drrrrrr. The sound of the rock hitting the ground and rolling in the cave echoed out in the silent mountain. A unique trait of the Cave Ettins was that they had two heads. As one of them stayed awake at all times to stay alert, it was impossible for them to have not heard this sound. Since Cave Ettins also had a sharp sense of smell, it was only a matter of time for them to notice enemies approaching. And, as expected a few seconds later, screeching noises began echoing out from the cave. Jang Maldong opened his mouth. Get ready. Give them a blow as soon as they pop out. Seol Jihu roused his mana without hesitation. Powerful energy at the Intermediate (High) level instantly flowed through his Circuit and shot out of his right hand. The explosive burst of mana only remained shapeless for a second. Soon, it danced like flowing water and slowly gathered shape until it formed a spear. Although it was only 60-centimeters long, anyone could see that the blue spear was made of mana. Theyre coming, Hugo muttered briefly. Drrr! The moment Seol Jihu heard them rush out of the cave, he performed a run-up without a moment of hesitation. The posture he perfected after thousands of trials - from the crossover to the release, his body had thoroughly memorized the movement. Agnes, who was watching this, expressed a hint of surprise. Its perfect. Each of his movements connected naturally. Seol Jihus right arm released the Mana Spear at the same time the Cave Ettins shot out of the cave. BOOM! When the spear left his hand, the sound of an exploding grenade rang out. The Cave Ettin running out at the forefront paused. Its body shook back and forth like a pendulum before collapsing like a stringless puppet. [Kereuk?] Another Cave Ettin running out of the cave faltered. It frowned at the explosive sound. It saw its fallen comrades two heads, one vaporized without a trace and the other torn to shreds. The Cave Ettin took its eyes off the scattered flesh and blood and faced the front. Then, its eyes caught sight of a blue spear flying toward them. Thwack! A hole opened up on its muscular chest. The force of the blow caused it to hunch forward, and its feet flew off the ground. Oh shit! Even the depressed Hugo exclaimed in awe when he saw the Cave Ettin flying backward with its limbs out. Boom! Boom! One-shot one-kill. Each of Seol Jihus spears claimed a Cave Ettins life. That wasnt all. Unlike normal spear throws, the shockwave from the explosions affected the surroundings. Kazukis eyes narrowed when he saw some of the Cave Ettins lose their balance and fall even without being hit. In fact, some of them had been injured just from the shockwave. Stop! Jang Maldong shouted and suddenly threw Seol Jihu his Ice Spear. Take care of the remaining ones with this. Also, youre banned from using that earring and bracelet. After snatching the spear out of the air, Seol Jihu charged forward like a ray of light. He was heated up after confirming the might of the Mana Spear. Since he was told to fight like a Warrior, he had no reason to refuse. Not having fought for a long time, Seol Jihu pounced like a furious lion. The Cave Ettins also got up in anger at their comrades deaths. How is it? While Seol Jihu was fighting the Cave Ettins, Jang Maldong asked the man standing next to him. Hes good. Kazuki replied without looking back. He kept his eyes on the battlefield with his crossbow loaded just in case. That Mana Spear of his has both piercing power and destructive power. Just these two would have been more than enough, but it even has splash effects. Right, that ability will certainly be useful in the Banquet. Kazuki nodded his head and agreed. Of course, it will. Its a bit of a shame that he cant fire them quickly in succession, but it will be a good option for the team to have. And what if consecutive firing is possible? Then nothing else needs to be said. It already has the speed of an Archer and the destructive power of a Magician. I can see it being used to ambush a target or to start a fight. Kazuki praised him greatly. This was to be expected since he was witnessing the product of Gulas carefully crafted one-of-a-kind class for a Warrior with high innate mana. Im looking forward to the Banquet. Hearing this final comment from Kazuki, Jang Maldong asked once again. Then what about now? ? His close-quarter combat. The two of them had been watching Seol Jihus battle the whole time. The youth was thrusting, striking, and cutting to his hearts content. Although no one would call the fight a slaughter, it was easy to see that Seol Jihu was overwhelming the Cave Ettins. Im not sure. Well, compared to others his level. Im not asking you to compare apples and oranges. Compare him to you. Kazuki raised his brows. Compare him to me? Thats right. Hes amazing, isnt he? Was Master Jang trying to show off his disciple? Kazuki tilted his head. He put down his crossbow and glanced to the side. Jang Maldongs face was frighteningly stiff. Yes. Noticing the grave atmosphere, Kazuki quietly agreed. He observed Seol Jihu more closely before making another evaluation. Hes amazingly bad. The corners of Jang Maldongs mouth twisted up. Right, if he participates in the Banquet like this, hell be killed in an instant But only as a Warrior. He will be fine if he uses that spear-throwing ability. As long as the team protects him properly, he should be able to contribute until Stage 2. Kazuki explained, not knowing the stubborn request Seol Jihu made. I already told him that, but he said no. Pardon? He was adamant about taking the position of a Warrior, that damned brat. He said he didnt want to just throw spears. Kazuki doubted his ears. I, I mean, its important to have close combat skills but how is it strange for a spearman to throw his spear? Thats what I want to ask. Jang Maldong smacked his stifled chest. Hugo pouted his lower lip from the side. Why did we come here anyway? When Chohong and I were being stubborn, youd just beat us up until we were convinced. I would have done that if that guy was as stupid as you two. Jang Maldong snorted and crossed his arms. But hes someone who uses his brain. He seems to have some level of insight too. When someone like him is being stubborn, it means he has something pent up inside him. Then what will you do? Ill make him realize it by himself. Thats the only way. He needs to face reality and give up. Kazuki finally realized why Jang Maldong allowed outsiders to join them. Itll be a day, maybe two, at the longest. The battle was coming to a close. Jang Maldong clicked his tongue. Tsk, hes still not done against a bunch of Cave Ettins. Seol Jihu took care of all the Cave Ettins living in the hideout. He was satisfied with his Mana Spear and considered his following battle stable. He felt like he made great strides forward from the first expedition he went to. Thinking everything went well, he was certain Jang Maldong saw him in a different light as well. Once the battle was over, the five of them went into the cave. The hideout was a wide tunnel set up with basic living necessities like a table, a drawer, and a bed. One thing Seol Jihu was glad of was that the Cave Ettins didnt damage the place. After collecting all the books the village head had asked for, Seol Jihu searched the place carefully. Since the village head mentioned the payment would be inside the hideout, there had to be something worthwhile here. However, he didnt notice anything special on the table or in the drawer. But when he opened the storage closet installed on the cave wall, his mouth opened wide. The 80-centimeter-long 4-level storage closet was filled with all sorts of colorful glass bottles. The entire closet almost looked like a jewelry shop displaying its prized accessories. Kazuki carefully picked up an orange bottle. This looks like an explosive reagent. Wait, isnt this an aphrodisiac? Hugo looked at a pink bottle with sparkling eyes. Seol Jihu was quite distracted by the whole thing. A high-quality healing potion, a bottle filled with salt, a strange bottle shining in five-colors. There were so many of them that he didnt know what was what. However, the bottles containing a milky liquid felt somewhat familiar to him. In any case, the group decided to check their effects at a later time and began to unpack. Since they were planning on staying here for a long time, they immediately began to clean up the place. It went without saying that everything in the hideout belonged to Seol Jihu. Hugo was envious since many of the bottles looked expensive and valuable, but he didnt dare to touch any of them under Jang Maldongs strict orders. It was the same for Agnes and Kazuki. There was a reason Jang Maldong made Seol Jihu fight by himself. The group took about an hour to clean the place thoroughly. When they went outside, the sun was slowly setting on the western horizon. * After ordering Agnes, Kazuki, and Hugo to train by themselves, Jang Maldong turned to the dazedly-standing Seol Jihu and asked. Tell me the spear techniques youve learned so far. When Seol Jihu answered Thrust, Strike, and Cut, Jang Maldong nodded his head. Perform them for me while wearing twelve sandbags. You can use as much mana as you want. You can even use Aura if you need to. Um here? Dont make me repeat myself. You can go wild, so show me everything youve got. How many times should I do it? Until I tell you to stop. It was a truly random request. Why was Jang Maldong telling him to show his spear techniques? Although Seol Jihu was curious, he quietly picked up his spear and took his stance. Start. Swish! A spear full of mana cut through the air. Seol Jihu repeated the three techniques with care. Its been a while since Ive last done this. He suddenly remembered desperately striking the target in the Neutral Zone. As he had practiced these three techniques a thousand times every day, he was well accustomed to doing them. Jang Maldong didnt say much. Quicker, more accurately, harder, he only said these three words and watched Seol Jihu silently. After about two hours of nonstop thrusting, striking, and cutting Haa! Haa! Seol Jihu felt his breath getting short. With three sandbags on each of his arms and legs, his limbs felt heavy. Because he had been using his mana since the beginning, he was running low on stamina as well. He wished he had some sort of a goal to work towards, but that unfortunately wasnt the case. Seol Jihu shook off this thought and focused on brandishing his spear. There must be a reason. Jang Maldong was praised as Paradises greatest trainer. Thinking he must have a reason for making him do this, Seol Jihu quietly thrust his spear. How much time went by? He felt something rising from his stomach. His arms felt like they were falling off. The perfect posture he once had was nowhere to be seen, and the movement of his spear became noticeably dull. It was then that Jang Maldong finally told him to stop. Haak! Haak! Seol Jihu fell on his butt and gasped for air. His body was drenched in sweat. Still, he smiled, relieved that he was told to stop before his stamina ran out. Did I pass the first training? Perhaps because of his regular training, he felt like it was doable. However, he soon shook his head. It was unlikely that this was the end of the training, and he most certainly couldnt be satisfied with himself yet. As such, he set his will ablaze and asked Jang Maldong. Master, whats next on the training regime? Hm? Next? Jang Maldong, who was looking around the area, raised his eyebrows. Huh? Is this it for todays training? What nonsense are you blabbering. Get up. Jang Maldong spoke as if he had no clue what the youth was talking about. Seol Jihu tilted his head but still got up quickly. Since we got your stamina low that should be enough to get your blood flowing. Ah, you can take the sandbags off now. A look of confusion flashed across Seol Jihus blinking eyes. Perhaps he was mistaken, but he made it sound like he didnt even start the warm-up, much less the training. Oh right, you said you liked running, yes? Seol Jihu looked around his vicinity and swallowed hard. It was true that he liked running, but running on a flat track was completely different from running on a rugged mountain. Moreover, the Huge Stone Rocky Mountains topography required more jumping and climbing than running. Dont tell me. Lets start with a light warm-up. An unknown sense of nervousness surged through him. Then. Before we start the real training, let me give you a piece of advice. Think of the training that is about to start as a battle. When he heard the word start, his nervousness transformed into anxiety. Jang Maldong continued calmly. I mean you should treat it as if your life is on the line. Otherwise, it will be difficult for you to finish it. Hearing him say this with a straight face, goosebumps shot up on Seol Jihos arms. What? It seemed like he was gravely mistaken about something. Dont forget. Training is a battle. Jang Maldong didnt seem to be joking. It didnt even sound like he was trying to be intimidating. He was simply being honest. Lets see. Ah, that place looks good. Jang Maldong raised his cane and pointed at a spot in the distance. Past the rugged terrain, Seol Jihu could see a mountain peak standing tall in the sky. No way! If he was in his normal condition, he felt like he could travel back and forth at least eight times. But with his exhausted body, just making two rounds seemed difficult. However, to Seol Jihus dismay. Back and forth, fifty times. You can use mana, so make sure you complete it. A bolt of lightning struck him from the clear sky. He was made to use all his mana and stamina, so what did he just say? Also, youre prohibited from using that earring. A look of disbelief spread across Seol Jihus face as he looked up at the mountain peak. However, Jang Maldong didnt even bat an eye as he opened his mouth. Since you were so stubborn, I trust youll demonstrate with your actions. Seol Jihu grit his teeth. Thus. Now start. The curtains were drawn to the first of Seol Jihus four most difficult and tortuous battles. Chapter 107. Budding Just like its name suggested, the Huge Stone Rocky Mountain was extremely rugged from all the rocks that covered its surface. It also had several peaks piercing through the clouds to the skies. Huk, huk! Huk, huk! Furthermore, the word rough didnt begin to describe its roads. The mountains wildly curved ridges were full of sharply protruding rocks that caused more than a few difficulties when running. Uuaaaaah! Not even five minutes had passed since Seol Jihu started running, but he was already screaming as his feet kicked off the rugged ground. The slope toward the mountain peak wasnt any different. If anything, the added steepness only made it worse, greatly exacerbating the burden placed on his thighs and calves. This isnt running! It was practically impossible to rein in curse words, but he was too busy gasping for breath to let them escape his mouth. Just moving one leg forward took two seconds. It was more fitting to say that he was climbing the mountain rather than running on it. That wasnt all. Since he didnt know when a monster or a wild beast would pop out of the woods, he had to stay mentally alert at all times. ! Did he lose his focus for a moment? Just as he was about to reach the mountain peak, he lost his footing and slipped. Aaaah! The hands he threw out to balance himself grabbed onto a rock. He pulled himself up to the peak clutching this rock like a straw, and then he finally heaved out the breath hed been holding back. It was so miserably dreadful and tiring. He was panting rapidly as if he was on the verge of taking his last breath. When he turned around with his raspy breathing, his gaze pierced through the foggy clouds around him and landed on the starting point in the distance. Seol Jihus face contorted. He bit his lower lip hard enough to leave a clear mark, then started to make his way down. People who rock-climbed for fun all said the same thing - that the descent was far more exhausting than the ascent. In other words, Seol Jihu couldnt ease up on his run just because he was going downhill. Because of the steepness of the slope, he accelerated naturally. Speeding down a rugged terrain was no different than committing suicide. One would normally have to control themselves so as to not gain too much speed, but the current Seol Jihu found it extremely difficult to do this. Keeeu! Each time he stepped on the ground and forcefully suppressed his momentum, his feet felt like they were on fire. Because there were too many things going on at once, he lost his focus and fell forward from the burden on his body. Thankfully, he was able to get back up without major injuries, but he couldnt do anything about his trembling legs. Seol Jihu fell down and rolled on the ground several more times before he finally made it back to the starting point. By this point, he was half delirious. However, Jang Maldong only watched him silently, and Seol Jihu had to turn around as if a powerful pressure pushed him forward. Once, twice, thrice. The more trips he made back and forth, the more injuries he got on his body. Sweat oozed out from every pore in his body, and his heart pounded as if it would burst out at any moment. He was at his limit. No. For some reason, he felt something was off with this training. However, Jang Maldong spoke clearly, like a judge passing down a punishment to the accused. Forty-five remaining. Instantly, Seol Jihu felt his legs go limp. Was this what it felt like to be a criminal sentenced to death? He had already suffered so much just to complete five trips, yet he had to make forty-five more? He wasnt even half-way done, but despair began to set in. That was how painful and brutal this training was. Why arent you running? What, youre quitting already? Seeing Seol Jihu hesitate, a fiery order descended. Dont rest. At the speed youre going, you wont be done until the morning. But But? You said you wanted to be a Warrior, didnt you? Jang Maldong spoke with indifference. Unless you want to admit youre all talk with nothing to show for yourself, take your foot off in the next second. S-Sir. Pack your bags. Jang Maldong turned back. Seol Jihu gritted his teeth and kicked off the ground. In the end, he ran for the entire day before managing to complete the fifty trips. When he came back to the cave, it was already dawn. Although dinner was prepared for him, he collapsed before the thought of eating even brushed his mind. Chwaaa! Suddenly, cold water fell on his face. When he blinked his eyes open, he saw Jang Maldong standing with a bucket. Damned brat, why arent you up? I thought you were dead! H-Huh? Get out here! The suns already up! How long do you plan to continue sleeping? Seol Jihu looked forward in a daze. Serene morning sunlight was illuminating the entrance of the cave. No way. He felt like he closed his eyes just a second ago. However, he heard Jang Maldong shouting at him to get out. Keu. He was sore and stiff all over. When he took a step, even his foot hurt. It had to be a mess full of popped blisters. He didnt have the courage to take a look. When he staggered out of the entrance, his sandbags and Ice Spear came flying at him. Ten-thousand times. ? Perform the Thrust, Strike, and Cut ten-thousand times each. Seol Jihu was putting his sandbags on one-by-one but paused when he heard this. It wasnt ten-thousand times total, but ten-thousand times each. In other words, he had to perform the techniques thirty-thousand times. And after youre done, run just like you did yesterday, except this time, itll be 100 times. Uuk. He almost vomited just from hearing this. His training load had more than doubled in a single day. Seol Jihu covered his mouth and let out a pained moan. * A day went by, then another. On the third day, heavy rain poured down. However, the training continued without a hitch. Even as he was battered by the pouring rain, Seol Jihu desperately thrust, struck, and cut. I dont understand. Agnes, who was quietly staring outside of the cave entrance, opened her mouth. This training will hurt his body. You should at least let him eat nutritious If youre talking about breakfast, I already gave it to him. Jang Maldong muttered as he chewed on vegetables he harvested in the mountain. As the two of them had great respect for each other, the way they talked was extremely polite. Well, he ended up throwing it all up during the training, though. If I may be impertinent, Id like to ask why you are pushing him so far. Its not like you, Master Jang. It was a rare sight seeing Agnes so worried. However, she couldnt be blamed as Seol Jihus condition was racing toward the absolute worst. His bright eyes had turned lifeless and the smile had disappeared from his face. The way he tottered around, it really looked like he was a dead man walking. I have no other choice. Jang Maldong replied calmly. I think he realizes it himself, but hes currently twisted completely. His mind, technique, and body. All of it. Kazuki and Hugo looked as if they couldnt understand. However, Agnes, who had experience teaching Seol Jihu, carried a complicated look. Are you talking about the incongruity in his mind, technique, and body? Its not so simple. Jang Maldong shook his head gravely. For him, all three of these fundamental elements are twisted. His talent is exceedingly average, but his mind is incomprehensibly chaotic; his technique seems to be high level, but he cant use it properly; its the same with his body - he has powerful hidden strength, but his physical body cant handle it. Jang Maldong fully understood Seol Jihus dilemma. Comparing him to a geometric shape, he was like a strange polygon with one or two vertices shooting out abnormally. When Jang Maldong first saw him, he thought, What the heck is he? And he didnt have the slightest idea how to go about fixing him. Before we discuss the disharmony in these three elements, we have to correct the parts that are warped out of shape. If the youth continued to grow like this, it would be irreversible. He would truly become a chaotic mess. Then. There are three ways to fix him. Jang Maldong furrowed his brows as if the problem was giving him a headache. The first method is to abandon the mind and the body and focus on training the technique to the limit. You mean to draw a line on his growth potential? I understand why you would feel that to be a shame, but even then, he will at least become a High Ranker. If he had chosen the path of the Magician, he might have even reached the Unique Rank. That much? A hint of disbelief emerged on Agness face. Jang Maldong was implying he would eventually reach a limit, but that this limit would have an abnormally high ceiling. Agnes knew how special the youths Status Window was ever since she was in the Neutral Zone. But the word Unique Rank wasnt one that could be thrown around so easily. The second method is to suppress the growth of his technique to the limit while he improves his mind and body until the three elements are even. You mean to correct him by balancing his mind, technique, and body. It will take time, but this is the surest way of going about this. However, Seol Jihu refused this. There was only one method remaining, and that was to combine the first method and the second. More precisely, it was to not limit the techniques growth, bring up the mind and the body to the same level of the technique, and fix the warped parts of the three elements. All of this had to be done in harmony. Since there were more than two things that needed to be done simultaneously, it was only obvious for the difficulty to skyrocket. Would I be able to do it? Agnes thought for a moment before shaking her head. There is a limit to ones willpower. That is not something a human is capable of. I concur. Jang Maldong also agreed. The final method couldnt just be described as difficult. One truly needed willpower transcending the human realm to be able to even attempt it. So he needs to come to terms with it himself. Hearing this, Agnes finally realized why Jang Maldong was making Seol Jihu repeat such a crazy training regime. It was to tell the youth that if he didnt stop now, things would get much harder in the future. In any case, this is quite a surprise. I didnt expect you, Miss Agnes, to worry about him so much. Ah, thats. When Jang Maldong brought up this topic, Agnes told him that she taught Seol Jihu back in the Neutral Zone. Jang Maldong put on a surprised look. So thats what happened. Did he handle your training well? He completed it outstandingly. I see. Well, you wouldnt be here if he didnt, fufu. Jang Maldong laughed and got up as if he finally understood. I was thinking he was lasting well. It makes sense if he trained under the infamous Demonic Instructor. Thank you for the good info. Jang Maldong grinned. * Fourth day. The rain stopped. As if the previous days downpour was a lie, scorching sunlight beat down. The training changed too. The intensity went up, and a new drill was added. The training started out the same way as always - performing thirty thousand spear techniques in the air. As soon as this ended, Jang Maldong made Seol Jihu wear all twelve sandbags, and today, he said he would change the running course. He said to make the mountain peaks on the left and right side as half-way points. In other words, rather than going back and forth in a straight line, Seol Jihu now had to run in a zigzag. As he was finally getting used to the straight path, this change struck him like a bolt of lightning from the clear sky. That wasn''t all. Every time he completed ten trips, he was made to perform the Thrust, Strike, and Cut a thousand-times each. What pained him the most was that Jang Maldong began to actively intervene in the training. He didnt give Seol Jihu even the slightest break between each drill. In just ten or so minutes, Seol Jihu had to complete three sets of burpees and kettlebell swings. And when he was about to collapse at the end of it all. Tak, tak, tak, tak! Who told you to faint? Get up! Aak. Aak. Jang Maldong brutally swung his cane. In the end, Seol Jihu had to grit his teeth and turn his steps to the mountain peak. * Fifth day. Jang Maldong wasnt always with him when he was training. There were times when he left to see how the others were doing, but that didnt mean no one was watching Seol Jihu. Today, Kazuki came as a replacement. After Seol Jihu completed his thirtieth trip and was repeating the Thrust, Strike, and Cut. Wuuuuek! Vomit suddenly poured out of his mouth. His stomach had been unable to digest the lunch he had forced inside. However, he only faltered for a moment. He immediately went back to performing the Thrust, not caring to even wipe his mouth. You shouldnt overdo it. Kazuki was silently watching him until now, but he finally opened his mouth. No one has ever seen the end of the Banquet on their first time. Seol Jihu didnt say anything. Kazuki could tell he was listening from the way he glanced his way once, but the youth didnt open his mouth. It couldnt be helped since the current Seol Jihu was pushed to the point where every single breath was precious. Youre still a Level 3. You can try again two years later when youre Level 4 or higher. Seol Jihus face contorted. Sometimes, the kind sister-in-laws concern seemed more annoying than the nagging mother-in-law. He was already exhausted and on the verge of breaking down, so he was angered by Kazukis meddling words. If it is because of Master Jang, you dont have to worry. He is waiting for you to realize it yourself. Sure, he might yell at you, but since youve come this far. Swish! The end of the Seol Jihus spear suddenly headed towards Kazuki. Although it stopped before it reached his neck, the dulled blade regained its sharpness momentarily. He was telling him to shut up unless he was going to help him. Kazukis eyes narrowed to a slit. Whats the meaning of this? Youre asking for a fight? Dont bother me. A raspy voice rang out. Kazukis eyebrows twitched. What? Im telling you not to irritate me. I dont know what Ill do in my current state. Seol Jihu pulled his Ice Spear back as he glared at Kazuki with his dim eyes. Then, he went back to performing the Thrust. Kazuki rubbed his neck and gritted his teeth. Are you really going to be stubborn? Shut up. I know what you mean, so shut up! Seol Jihu growled. He was pushed to the corner and didnt have the peace of mind to behave normally. I dont understand. Whats so wrong for a spearman to throw a spear? Who said I wouldnt? PANG! The Thrust. In an instant, the sound of air exploding rang out from the tip of the spear. Startled by the noise, Kazuki doubted his ears belatedly. W-What? Ill use it! Ill use it, but! PANG! PANG! His Strike and Cut began to carry the same shockwaves as his Thrust. However, Seol Jihu remained oblivious and shouted without rest. Im saying I dont want to just throw my spear! But why? What if theres a situation where the Mana Spear doesnt work? Youre right, that can happen. If theres a situation like that, just leave it to us. Theres a reason Earthlings move around in teams. What if the team is in trouble when my Mana Spear doesnt work!? Are we playing 21 Questions? Seol Jihu laughed. It was a clear, derisive laugh. Want to know what I heard!? I heard that the Banquet is full of uncertainties and randomness! Kazuki became speechless. Can you guarantee what you just said? . You cant! . No one can be sure about anything! So whats wrong with wanting to prepare for that one in ten-thousand chance!? Seol Jihu roared as if he was shouting his death throes. I dont want to stand there unable to do anything, like that time Chohong collapsed! From the way he was babbling on, it sure looked like hed gone crazy. Kazuki smacked his lips and let out a long sigh. Crazy fool. Crazy fool. Do I look like a crazy fool to others? ; Fine, they can call me crazy all they want. After finally finishing his 3,000th Thrust, Strike, and Cut, Seol Jihu threw his spear down and began running like crazy. Just like that, the fifth day went by as did the sixth. Finally, the seventh day dawned. That was also the first day that a hint of bitterness appeared on Jang Maldongs face. * There was a time when he thought this. That it was his fate to come to Paradise. He couldnt be blamed. He had a Gold Mark and two Innate Abilities, neither of which anyone else seemed to have. Furthermore, everything he did was smooth sailing. He remembered snickering to himself, thinking that if a protagonist existed in Paradise, it had to be him. However, this thought started to fall apart when he left the Neutral Zone. Seol Jihu wasnt the protagonist. He felt it. When he looked around even a little bit, he saw people who were a thousand times stronger than him. Because he always put himself in missions exceeding his capabilities, he almost lost his life multiple times. He survived pitifully and desperately. He was nothing like what the protagonist would look like. It was the same for getting stronger. The protagonists from novels got stronger easily by finding treasures and having fortuitous encounters. But he wasnt like that. His talent was exceedingly average, and although he was giving it his all, he wasnt seeing much progress. And now, even the abilities that made him special were beginning to strangle him. It wasnt anyones fault but his. He could only arrive at one conclusion - to put in effort. The moment the youth realized that he wasnt special, the only thing he could do was put in painstaking, bloodcurdling effort. This was the reason Seol Jihu didnt quit this hellish training. Suddenly, his escape from the Delphinion Duchys laboratory popped up in his mind. When he was hungry at first, all sorts of food bounced around in his head. Then, he suddenly thought of the refreshing taste of Coke but ultimately desired water. To be more precise, his body began to crave water. His brain, his head, his organs every cell in his body searched for it. It was the same with training. At first, he was approached by all sorts of temptations: to take a break, to rest when no one is watching, or to take a sip of water and smoke a cigarette. The temptation would tell him, Why dont you take it easy? But once he passed this phase, he became reluctant to give in. Even if he wanted to take it easy, he gave it his all because he didnt want to waste everything hed endeavored before. From that point on, no thoughts entered his mind, and his body moved on its own. But just like Agnes said, even the strongest willpower had its limit. A silent night. Seol Jihu had been unable to complete todays training due to his piled-up exhaustion and was staying up alone to finish it. What number was I on? Was that the fortieth? He looked up at the mountain peak with half-closed eyes. He staggered side to side as if he would fall at any moment. Then, he felt something snap in his head. Huh? When he opened his eyes, he saw the ground. He was just about to climb the mountain slope, so why was he seeing dirt? Ah. His mouth widened. He seemed to have lost consciousness for a couple of seconds. However, he didnt really care. The end. He felt the strength supporting his body leave. Should I lie down? Its fine. I just have to faint. Im not quitting. Its just that I have no choice but to faint. Right, it was an impossible training regime from the start. Kazuki said it too. That this training was designed to make me quit. Lets lie down. I did more than enough. Slowly, he grew closer to the spider-filled dirt. A thin smile emerged from his widened mouth. I just have to close my eyes. It will feel like heaven when I lie down on the wet dirt. It will cool my heated body and embrace me gently. Itll be comfortable. Since theres something blocking my path like a wall, its not like I can run anyways. Wall? Strength entered his lifeless eyes. Even at this moment, he was getting closer to the ground. On one hand, he felt a strange sense of deja vu. Almost like he had experienced this once before. Just as his face was about to touch the ground, the youths complexion was suddenly captured by his mental conflict. I want to lie down. I want to lie down and close my eyes. ! Kwak! His hands touched the ground by a hairs breadth. Wall! The wall! The wall had finally come for him. The moment before his collapse, he finally saw the limit he could overcome. Now what? I have to overcome it. He focused strength into his arms and pushed himself up. He stepped forward onto the mountain slope with his screaming legs. And thus. Uwaaaaaah! Seol Jihu began to run once more. * Crazy. That was the evaluation Jang Maldong gave after watching Seol Jihu reach the mountain peak. He thought the youth would finally collapse, but he put his arms out at the last moment and pushed himself up. He then managed to run to his destination. You In truth, he never expected him to follow his training. In gaming terms, it was as if he defeated a boss that couldnt be killed by dealing damage to it. In war terms, he had broken his way through ankle mines, PMD series mines, M16 mines, claymore mines, trap wires, and even anti-tank mines. Just what At this point, it wasnt a simple matter of being stubborn or tenacious. The human body was more honest that one might think. Even if someone tried to hold on with their willpower, the brain would cut off all signals if things seemed dangerous. But the fact that he was going this far Just what are you? Meant that he had endured pain exceeding this training. Although Jang Maldongs training sought to put his life at risk, it was still a simulated risk. The youth had clearly confronted multiple, real life-threatening experiences. While Jang Maldong was standing in shock, Seol Jihu ran to the other mountain peak, leaving only a single hill behind. One step, then the next. Soon, he slowed down and faltered. Jang Maldong stared at him nervously before blinking his eyes in surprise. You. He was crying. What was he so frustrated about? His eyes were still rolled back, but he was gritting his teeth to continue climbing. Jang Maldong was about to subconsciously make his way down but stopped. He bit his lower lip before opening his mouth, Theres one left! When the youth staggered and almost fell, Jang Maldong scowled and struck the ground with his cane. Hurry up! Are you going to give up now when youre almost done!? Twitch. Seol Jihu flinched. Uuk heuk. With his trembling arms and legs, he clenched his teeth and held back his tears before finally managing to return to the starting point! Crash. A tumbling sound rang out the moment he arrived. Soon, his trembling body sprawled down. After a moment of silence, Jang Maldong opened his mouth. Whats the reason? . Ive lived a long life, but Ive never seen anyone like you. Whats the reason youre going so far just to participate in the Banquet? Crazy brat! Neutral Zone. It seemed he hadnt fainted yet as mumblings came out along with his panting. I became blind without any preparation skeletons. ? Almost died so I vowed. Words that were hard to understand came out of his mouth. I see your determination. With a short sigh, Jang Maldong threw what was in his hand. Tk. A fist-sized pouch landed next to him. Its Competence. Seol Jihus eyes shone. There was Competence among the village heads medicine? No, Paradise had Competence? Competence? Whats there to be surprised about? Most items in the Neutral Zone were made in Paradise. Now that he thought about it, it really was like that. Psychis Tears was something a Paradisian concocted as well. Well, I didnt think Id see it here either. After all, its brewing method disappeared when the Empire fell. . Because of its rarity, it should fetch a nice price. Do you want to sell it? Seol Jihu shook his head vehemently. Why would he sell it when he desperately wanted them? Jang Maldong opened his mouth as if he predicted as much. Then starting from today, drink one bottle before you start your training. The quality of training will go up starting tomorrow. You might be able to pull it off if you drink that Competence. When Seol Jihu opened the pouch and saw bottles filled with milky liquid, his head shot up. Pardon? Nothings changed. Jang Maldong grumbled with a somewhat solemn voice. What matters is that you lasted another day. Ill pack my bags the moment I see you slacking, got that? Jang Maldong turned around. He paused his steps before he went back into the cave and spoke with a softened expression. Rest. It will only get harder from tomorrow. No, perhaps it was more appropriate to describe his expression as I lost. If Ian knew, he would most certainly fall backward in shock. After all, the youth had defeated the old man who was known for his stubbornness. Go take a shower too before you come back. You smell horrific. Hmph. With a snort, Jang Maldong slowly disappeared into the cave. Seol Jihu remained collapsed on the ground for a while before he staggered up. When he held the pouch in his hand, his exhausted expression became dazed. He had been too out of it to notice before, but a few message windows were hovering in the air. [Trait Tenacity has been created.][Trait Patience has evolved to Self-command.][Your Stamina stat increased from Low (High) to Intermediate (Low).] Hed done it. Having the second part of the stat change wasnt an easy thing to do. Not only did it require more points to increase them artificially, but there was also a huge difference between Low and Intermediate. What mattered was that Seol Jihu didnt use points to level it up. Unless one was an athlete who trained regularly, the Strength and Stamina stats were extremely difficult to breakthrough by training. However, Seol Jihu managed to succeed. It didnt increase for the longest time. That was to be expected. Although Seol Jihu never skipped out on training until now, he had never pushed himself to his absolute limit. That was why his stats were maintaining their current rank without going up. But the harsh training he endured in the past week had combined with what he had built up until now, resulting in this increase in Stamina. Once he let his body recover, he would be able to feel the difference. Seol Jihu got up with a lighthearted face. He couldnt help but feel ecstatic. During the past seven days, he had to constantly fight himself without rest. Of course, as a former gambling addict, this wasnt the first time he fought with himself. However, he had only lost until now. But today. Hehe. He had acquired his first victory. So how could he not be happy? Chapter 108. Evil XXX When morning dawned, Seol Jihus eyes opened on their own. Just seven days ago, he couldnt wake up unless someone woke him up. His body had perfectly gotten used to the training schedule, so it shot up when morning came no matter how tired and exhausted it was. When Seol Jihu dazedly stared into the air with only his upper body up, blood fell down from his nostrils. Ah. He had gotten used to this by now. He wiped his nose clean before he rummaged through the medicine bottles and took out a healing potion and a stamina recovery potion. He drank them down in one gulp. This was because they had the effect of recovering ones energy, although they werent normally used this way. The village head would be sad if he found out that his prized potions were being used as mere tonics, but Seol Jihu had no other choice. After all, he might have really died if he didnt drink them. And starting from today, there was a new bottle to drink. Seol Jihu looked at the milky medicine bottle Jang Maldong gave him and grinned. From what he found out with the color of General Observation, this Competence had a four-times multiplicative effect for twelve hours. Although it paled in comparison to the VIP shops Competence, it was still nothing to scoff at. After emptying the bottle in one gulp, Seol Jihu marched out of the cave commandingly. * After breakfast. For some reason, Jang Maldong ended the morning exercise early and dragged Seol Jihu to a large tree measuring more than two arms width around. Originally, I planned to make you continue that death-inducing run until the day we go back. Seol Jihu flinched hearing his serious tone. He didnt doubt Jang Maldong for even a second. But it looks like you overcame a wall. It sounded like Jang Maldong knew his stamina broke through. Dont be too happy. People dont say stamina is the foundation to all strength for nothing. Youre only getting started. Your freakishly high mana overshadows even some High Rankers, but your other stats are too low. He wasnt wrong. Even the difference between Low (High) and Intermediate (Low) couldnt be taken lightly, yet Seol Jihus Mana stat was at Intermediate (High). It would make some sense if he were a Magician who refined mana to materialize spells, but as a Warrior who mainly used mana to amplify his physical abilities, this abnormality posed a problem. Of course, that also helps you to exhibit strength well beyond your level and physical abilities. Right, it does. Seol Jihu agreed right away. But the way you said freakishly high makes it sound like its a bad thing. Isnt that obvious? Jang Maldong chuckled and then crossed his arms. Your mana might flow through your Circuit, but its your body that is influenced by the manas amplifying effect. Once or twice might be okay, but in the long term, it will have a negative effect on your body. What do you mean by negative effect? Hmph, since you recklessly overwork your body all the time, you should have experienced it already. A constant throbbing of the head, a sudden knot in your stomach, regular dizziness, or a sudden loss of strength. Do any of these ring a bell? A sour look appeared on Seol Jihus face, like he just bit into a bitter persimmon. The symptoms Jang Maldong described were everything hed felt whenever he used his mana to the limit. Seeing the youths speechless face, Jang Maldong clicked his tongue. If the body is a car, then mana is the engine. If the engine overheats and explodes, the entire car will burn up. . Dont forget. Your engine is a time bomb. Seol Jihus expression turned solemn. I see. The reason for those strange symptoms was my engine screaming. Those were all things he hadnt thought much of until now. Lets cut the chit chat. Get in there. Jang Maldong pointed his cane at a large old tree, which had dozens of logs hanging from it. At first glance, they seemed to be positioned randomly, but the different direction and height of the logs were signs that they were placed with great care. Seol Jihu walked until he was in the middle of the hanging logs. He looked around and saw a few bloodied logs. What training could this be? Did you drink the Competence? Yes. Do you know what the advantage of Competence is? Seol Jihu gave a simple reply at Jang Maldongs question. Its increasing the bodys rate of improvement. Youre not wrong, but youre not entirely correct. If you use it that way, youre only making use of half of the Competences effect. Half? When Seol Jihu tilted his head, Jang Maldong grinned. The real effect of Competence is multiplying the efficiency of all activities of the body. Seol Jihu thought, Isnt that the same thing? But he didnt say it out loud. The moment he did, he had a strong hunch that he would be smacked with a cane. Itll be better for you to experience it once than to hear it a hundred times. Perform the Thrust, Strike, and Cut. Rather than asking, Here?, Seol Jihu swallowed his saliva. The logs were definitely not hanging here as decorations. They were sure to come flying at him during the training. He could easily tell just from the way Jang Maldong grabbed one of the logs. Start. Swish! Swish! Seol Jihu began to perform the spear techniques. After about twenty reps, a log came flying toward his left flank. As he had been on guard expecting something like this to happen, Seol Jihu immediately tried to avoid it by stepping backward. However. Thwack! Uuk! Before he could even take two steps, he felt a blunt impact on the back of his head. He wasnt hit. He actually ran into it himself. Who told you to move? Seol Jihu rubbed his head and groaned at Jang Maldongs commanding tone. You can use your five senses or rely on your sixth sense. The goal of this training is to dodge without looking behind you. When he shouted, Again!, Seol Jihu hurriedly returned to the middle. I cant move from this spot. Although he constantly reminded himself, the same thing ended up happening on his second try. He was used to performing the three spear techniques in one spot, but having to pay attention to the logs added a whole new level of confusion. Tk, tk, tk, tk! In the end, he was smacked in four different spots before falling. Clutching his head, he rolled around in pain. Nice going. Come on, how am I supposed to dodge them if Im not looking? I never told you to dodge without looking. I told you to not look back. Jang Maldong continued calmly. I also told you not to move from that spot. But I never told you not to move at all. Wordplay? When Seol Jihu stared at him with blinking eyes, Jang Maldong closed his eyes gently. He was boiling with anger on the inside, but he opened his mouth with a calm expression. Listen, brat. Stop trying to do things without a plan and use your head. Think about why youre investing your time into this training after drinking a precious Competence. He sighed and pointed the cane at him again. Youre quite proficient with the Thrust, Strike, and Cut. As long as you get in the right form, you display a high level of spearmanship. But the problem is this no matter the reason, if your form gets shaken up even a little bit, your level plummets. It no longer stays as spearmanship but devolves into a random waving. Do you know why? Shake, shake. Thats because you have no experience. A true expert can block, parry, or dodge the enemys attack, all the while counter-attacking in the perfect spot. Youre saying my attacks are too honest? Dont spout nonsense. Whered you hear that? You cant even do those honest attacks. Pummeled by cold, hard facts, Seol Jihu was at a loss for words and could only shrug his shoulders. Jang Maldong wasnt wrong. It wasnt like he could ask his opponent in the middle of a fierce battle, Im trying to do a proper attack, so can you wait a moment? If possible, take a few steps back too. I might be helping you train, but youre the one who is going to make something of it! If you find out what my intentions are in making you do this training and even pull off some level of success, then youll end up with a great weapon in your hands. A great weapon? Well it will provide a foundation to correct your twisted mind, technique, and body. Jang Maldong wasnt the type of person to say things in vain. Seol Jihu became a little more serious. What are you doing? Get up. Wait. Wait? What, you dont want to train? Five minutes, no, three minutes! Just give me three minutes. Let me think about something. Jang Maldong revealed a look of discontent, but he didnt say no. That was because he could tell Seol Jihus attitude had changed. After reflecting on everything Jang Maldong said, Seol Jihu opened his mouth, Sir, I have a question. Go ahead. I know what the five senses are, but what do you mean by sixth sense? Hm. Jang Maldong dropped his head a little and a thin smile spread across his face. Good! The youth wasnt a genius who could understand ten things if he was taught one. But since he was at least trying to understand more than one, how could Jang Maldong not be happy? Ill give you an example. Have you ever felt like someone was looking at you? Even once. Seol Jihu went, Ah! There were indeed times like that. Was it in high school? When he was enjoying talking with his close female classmates, he often felt a stinging glare. And once he turned around, sensing that something was off, he would always see Yoo Seonhwa looking at him restlessly. He still didnt know why. After all, they werent even going out at the time. Looks like you have. The ability to understand something immediately, without the need for conscious reasoning - thats what I call the sixth sense. And this sixth sense its something that can be trained? If the reaction of your brain or your instincts are whats causing it, then why not? In the end, its still a physical phenomenon. Seol Jihu exclaimed in awe inwardly. He finally understood why Jang Maldong made him drink the Competence. When he picked up his spear and got up, Jang Maldong also prepared himself. Start when youre ready. His signal also changed from start to start when youre ready. These three additional words made a whole world of difference. Shortly afterward, Seol Jihus spear began to stab and slice through the air. After another twenty reps. ! A rope began to move. Seol Jihu didnt turn back to see where the log was coming from and only focused on the movement of the rope. Soon, when the rope that was moving like a pendulum drew a horizontal line, he slightly raised his leg. An abrasive surface brushed past his foot. That wasnt all. Tong! The sound of a log hitting something rang out. Left? No, is it a bit behind that? He wasnt sure. However, as soon as he heard the sound of something cutting through the air, he twisted his body. And as he spun, he stabbed forward with his spear. Thats it. He heard a compliment for the first time. But before he even had the chance to rejoice, a bloody smell spread out from the right side. He reflexively turned his head. Good. In the next instant, his neck felt itchy. Maintaining a high level of concentration, Seol Jihu followed his instincts and lowered his head. Swish. A sandpaper-like sensation brushed past his spine. Excellent! Jang Maldong clenched his fists. Like the saying, praise breeds willingness, Seol Jihu became more excited and heated up about the training. * Second week. The training entered a new phase. The content of the training changed quite a bit, but the biggest change was that Jang Maldong began to add detailed advice no matter what training Seol Jihu did. Even during weight training. The body cant just be tough. It needs to be made durable so that it can absorb or ward off impact. If it cant be bent like steel, theres a chance it will shatter. He nagged about making the muscles more elastic. Of course, he did more than just physical training. When the morning training ended, Seol Jihu began his mana training under the guidance of Jang Maldong. Flash Step is a technique in which you move instantly by using the elasticity that comes from bending your body like a bow. The hellish muscle training ended, and Seol Jihus ears perked up as he drank water while panting. He was expecting to begin Mana Spear training, but his interest was piqued after hearing the words Flash Step. After all, who wouldnt be excited about learning a new ability? Since it uses your entire body, you can say its closer to a body technique than a foot technique. Jang Maldong pointed at a large tree in the distance. This one was a normal tree that didnt have any logs hanging off of it. You see that, right? Yes. Prepare your Mana Spear. Excuse me? He couldnt help but do a double-take. Jang Maldong immediately gave a more detailed explanation. Use your Mana Spear to make each leaf fall off. Remember, its one leaf per spear. Make sure your Mana Spear doesnt affect the surroundings of the leaf. Then I would need to make the spear small and weak. Yes, the key is to consume minimal energy to create Mana Spears. Try it. It wont be easy. Is there a point in doing that? The more mana I put in, the stronger Mana Spears Thats precisely the problem. Jang Maldong snorted. There are three goals for this training. The first is to fix your bad habit. ? No matter who or what youre fighting, you tend to pour your mana in. Like I said before, if you dont stop now, your body will break apart in the future. . The second goal is a matter of efficiency. Since you always use all of your mana to defeat your target, you are unable to do delicate control. In other words, your control over mana is poor. Seol Jihu thought he was quite skilled at controlling his mana, so this came as a surprise. Although he nodded his head in agreement, he still had a few doubts. I understand what you mean, but what does this training have to do with Flash Step? He asked, figuring that the answer would be related to the third goal. However, Jang Maldong didnt answer outright. You know, Jang Maldong stared at him and grinned. Ive been thinking this for a while now, but you really are the type who needs to be taught ten out of ten things. S-Sorry. Interpreting Jang Maldongs words as him needing to be spoonfed, he hurriedly apologized. Jang Maldong shook his head. You dont need to apologize. You grew up on Earth, so it would be strange if you knew these things. Besides, its not a bad thing to seek advice. He sighed disappointedly as he looked at Hugo, who was collapsed in the corner. Do you like soccer? It was a seemingly random question, and although Seol Jihu preferred baseball, he didnt say anything. In terms of soccer Im not expecting you to make goals. But if someone passes the ball to you, even if you miss your shot or the goalkeeper blocks it, its normal to at least try to score. Right. Suppose that you just passed the ball to someone and hes just standing there in a daze. Wouldnt you be mad? I would. Seol Jihu wasnt exactly sure what was going on, but since Jang Maldong sounded like he was complaining, Seol Jihu just went along with it. Right? Whew- After taking a deep sigh, Jang Maldong smacked his lips. Well, in that sense youre not half-bad. Youre decisive as well. It sounded like he was complimenting him. But sometimes, you need to learn to score by yourself. Jang Maldong put more strength into his voice. Receiving passes and scoring is a skill in itself, but theres no guarantee that someone will always pass the ball to you at the right time. Sometimes, it might even be impossible. Youre saying I should develop a habit of thinking. Yes. To be more precise, you have come to a realization on your own. If you cant do that, even if you become a High Ranker, you will only be a Halfie, Jang Maldong said solemnly before raising his cane. Halfie? Seol Jihu felt like he just heard an important piece of information. Although he had more questions to ask, he decided to focus on the training for now. Jang Maldongs cane was pointing to the tree. * A new training started, but that didnt mean his suffering decreased. In fact, if he was only talking about pain, it was multiplied several folds compared to before. He was bruised all over his body from being struck by the logs, his muscles spasmed, and because he focused on fine control of his mana, he felt drained of energy. Since he still had to run to finish the day, the quantity of training had actually increased. Jang Maldong really wasnt lying when hed said It will only get harder from tomorrow. Uuuuu. Seol Jihu groaned in pain as he headed to a lake near the cave. Even though all he wanted to do was just lie down when the training was over, he needed to wash up first. The cave was a small and confined space to begin with, and he would be causing the others a massive headache if he went in there smelling horrible. After great struggles, he finally arrived at the lake. He took his training clothes off and carefully dipped his body in the water. His skin stung for a moment, then his body trembled from the gentle flow of the water. It was so refreshing that he wanted to scream from the top of his lungs. But since he was exhausted, he chose to quietly swim along the lake currents. When he pushed his face underwater and loosened his arms and legs, he began to float with only his curved back above the surface. If anyone unfamiliar with the situation was watching him, they would surely think they were looking at a corpse. Of course, Seol Jihu didnt care about this in the slightest. His head was only filled with thoughts of training. The second week was coming to a close. He was making progress, but he was still clueless as to how the Flash Step worked. What does fine control of mana have to do with it? It was hard to believe that Jang Maldong said it without a purpose. Looking back at all the training exercises hed done, Jang Maldongs training seemed to be connected with each other. Rather than trying to achieve a single goal with a single training exercise, Jang Maldongs methods seemed to be arranged so that many things could be learned mid-process. In other words, it was likely that the two goals he heard about were clues to learning the Flash Step. It was just that Seol Jihu couldnt figure it out. Seol Jihu slowly raised his head out of the water before taking a small breath and plunging his head back down. He got rid of all idle thoughts and entrusted his body to the flow. How much time went by? As he was endlessly floating on the lakes surface, feeling the flow of the water, Seol Jihu suddenly tilted his head. Flow? When this thought crossed his mind, an unknown sensation enveloped his body. He wasnt sure what to make of this sensation, but he subconsciously concentrated on the flow of the water brushing past his body. This was the first time he was experiencing such a phenomenon. He couldnt describe it well, but a regretful feeling swept over him. He felt like something was within his grasp but was escaping his hands every time. Flow, flow, flow, flow. Seol Jihu muttered the word flow over and over again as if to clutch at straws. That was when Tk. Something touched his head. At the same time, his concentration broke along with all the flowing sensation of the water. Ah! Seol Jihu raised his head wistfully. Immediately, something white filled his sight. Judging by its round figure, it seemed to be a rock. He must have hit his head while drifting around the lake. Damn it! Just when it was within my grasp. A look of annoyance spread across his face. Disturbed at a critical moment, he felt like he suffered a great injustice. This damned rock! Seol Jihu slammed his head against the rock. He knew what he was doing was stupid and knew that the rock wasnt at fault. Still, he planted his face on the rock repeatedly. Otherwise, he didnt feel like he could soothe his stomach. Damn it, damn it! And in the middle of busily slamming his head. Damn it? He suddenly felt that something was off. His head should hurt given how hard he was slamming it into the rock, but he couldnt feel a thing. In fact, he felt like his brain was enjoying it. Looking at the rock again, he realized that it was too white to be a marble. It was as if he was looking at a ball of snow. What is it? When he rubbed his cheek against it, he felt its squishiness. The elasticity of the supposed rock was so soothing that he wanted to rub his face against it forever. There was a rock like this? Rather mystified, Seol Jihu dug his face into the soft surface. His face sunk right in. When he took a deep breath just to be sure, the fragrant smell of. Huh? At this point, Seol Jihu had an inkling as to what the rock was. Peek. He glanced to the side and saw another rock right there. Twin rocks? No, it was too smooth, round, and pretty to be a rock or a boulder. Seol Jihu slowly looked up. His gaze went past a slim porcelain-like waistline and climbed up the curve of a back with artistic beauty. When his gaze went above the neckline and confirmed the red lips clenching down, his eyes quivered. So, A chilling voice just as icy as her cold gaze shot down. How long do you plan on smelling my butt? Hiik-! Seol Jihu shot back in terror. Under the silent night sky, inside the lake gleaming with starlight, Agnes was covering her upper body with her arms, with her back pointed toward him. Her dazzling beauty made him wonder if he was looking at the goddess of beauty. Her hair wasnt tied up like usual, giving her a whole new look than what he was used to. No, wait. Admiring her beauty could wait. Seol Jihu snapped out of his daze and began to beg in a flustered gibberish. That it wasnt on purpose, that he was mistaken while thinking about something else. Ill believe you. He was prepared to be beaten up until he was a step away from death when he heard this and couldnt believe his ears. D-Did I hear that correctly? You see, I was a bit surprised too, Agnes muttered as she stealthily turned her sharp gaze. I had my guard down, but to think I wouldnt notice you approaching. . If you approached with the intention of peeking, theres no way I wouldnt have noticed. At the very least, I believe that you were thinking about something else. Seol Jihus mouth opened slightly. So, Agnes tried to raise her glasses out of habit, and then went back to covering her upper body when she realized she wasnt wearing them. What were you thinking about? She sounded like she wouldnt let him leave in one piece if she wasnt satisfied with his answer. Y-You see I was thinking about my new ability when the flow of water suddenly When Seol Jihu confessed everything he had experienced, Agness eyes widened and a fed-up expression surfaced on her face. Seol Jihu was washing up after a long tiring day of training. The fact that he was still thinking about training meant he had to be a masochist when it concerned training. Ive told you time and time again, resting is part of training. What youre doing is overworking your exhausted brain. Right, but what Master Jang said kept bothering me. Master Jang? What did he say? Something about being a Halfie High Ranker. Agnes went, Ah, then made a dull smile. It was as if she was saying that he was worried for nothing. Thats Master Jang being stubborn. Stubborn? Yes, its his personal philosophy. By his logic, 80% of all High Rankers would be Halfies. I see. Seol Jihu nodded his head, but he still couldnt hide his disappointment. Agness tongue licked her upper lip. Anyways, you said you were thinking about the flow of water? Perhaps thats a clue to arriving at the answer. Seol Jihu looked up. Really? I can tell you if youd like. Real n-no. Seol Jihus face brightened at Agness suggestion, but then he quickly waved his hand in refusal. Its fine. I want to do this by myself. Agnes nodded her head as if that was a fine choice. I understand. I wish you good luck. Thank you. And, um, Im really sorry about before. Seol Jihu bowed from the waist. Agnes turned away. Anyways, you should stop floating around the lake just because the training isnt going well. You might drown if you accidentally fall asleep. With that, Agnes headed to the center of the lake with smooth movements. Seol Jihu was standing like a stone statue until now. Realizing that he was beginning to tremble, he quickly followed Agnes like a duckling chasing after its mother. He thought that the water was deep, but the ground was protruding up where Agnes was standing. So thats why. As he saw Agnes getting farther away, Seol Jihu rubbed his nose and cheeks. Then, he let out a small chuckle. To think the evil rock that interrupted his thoughts was Agness butt. Wait, then its not an evil rock. He knew that he would be killed the moment he laughed, so he held his breath and reined in his laughter from bursting out. * The morning dawned. When Jang Maldong woke up in the morning, he became speechless at the sight in front of the cave. Four people were running together. Agnes, Kazuki, and even Hugo were there. That wasnt all. In terms of stamina, it was correct for Agnes to be in the lead, followed by Hugo, Kazuki, and Seol Jihu. However, Seol Jihu was running in the front, with Agnes chasing after him. They were running so fast that they were pouring with sweat. Brat. The youth could barely follow his training in the beginning, but now, he was even leading the group. Seeing him so passionate, the old man couldnt help but feel a little lump in his throat. He was proud. Compared to the two idiots who paid for a Ceremony to have him die, the youth was like a saint. Not long afterward, Kazuki and Hugo stopped. However, Seol Jihu was still running nonstop. It was truly an unbelievable sight. [Im not training so that I can run away.] He began to see the youth in a different light. He had no other choice but to re-evaluate his willpower. Haha! Jang Maldong laughed happily and watched Seol Jihu and Agnes climb up a hill to where he was. It was then Hm? He blinked in surprise as he saw the duo getting closer. Agnes seemed to be running at full speed but seemed to be unable to pass Seol Jihu. That was impossible from a logical standpoint. Wait a minute. Now that he thought about it, Seol Jihu was running abnormally fast. Soon, the youth climbed up the hill with a storm of dust behind him. As soon as he touched the starting point, he turned to the side. Why are you doing this? He screamed and quickly made his way down the other side of the hill. His arms swung in quick succession, and his legs were barely visible. While Jang Maldong was looking at him in a daze, Agnes reached the starting point and quickly chased after him. Stop right there! At least give me an explanation! Shut up! This is the third time! The incident began early morning while Jang Maldong was still asleep. Agnes got up at the same time as Seol Jihu and advised him to eat breakfast. They ended up eating together, but Seol Jihu remembered the previous nights incident and snickered. He thought he was being secretive, but there was no way someone of Agness caliber wouldnt have noticed. Seeing Seol Jihu dodge her gaze, she became convinced. She checked her Status Window just to be sure and erupted when she saw that Evil Butt had been added. Seol Jihu ran away immediately. Evil Butt? Whats so evil about my butt? I, I only thought about it in my head! Ill kill you once I get my hands on you! Miss Agnes! Youre dead! Agness voice echoed out far and wide. Meanwhile, Jang Maldong blankly watched the youth desperately running away with his Festina Earring in full use. Chapter 109. At the End of the Hellish Training Time flowed like a stream. On the third week, an incident popped up causing Ayase Kazuki to leave the Huge Stone Rocky Mountain. He seemed to want to stay until the last day, but after he was contacted by his comrades, he showed a rare expression of anger. It seemed something unexpected occurred while preparing for the Banquet. In the end, Kazuki asked Jang Maldong to be excused and left for Haramark on the same day. Seol Jihu didnt hear the details, but since Kazuki personally had to go back to deal with it, he guessed it wasnt a small problem. Once Kazuki left, Evil no, Agnes also lost her reason to stay as an observer. She didnt go back right away; instead, she helped Seol Jihu train for another week before returning to Haramark. Not knowing the inside story, Seol Jihu carefully guessed that Agnes was running away from Jang Maldongs training. Although the group of five was now reduced to three, Seol Jihu didnt mind it too much. In fact, he was a bit happy, as this meant that he was spending more time under Jang Maldongs watch. Now that he had experienced Jang Maldongs training, he could easily understand why he was called Paradises best trainer. He had more than a few good points that made him worthy of his reputation. First, he prioritized the process more than the result. It wasnt that he didnt care about the result, just that he encouraged his students to make gains from the process. He made his students understand the goal of the training and realize what they were lacking. In a way, it was as if he was fattening them up little by little. Seol Jihu, who only knew how to train his physical body, fell in love with the new sixth sense training method. He felt like a new horizon was opening up for him every day. Jang Maldong didnt hate it either. Unlike certain ungrateful idiots, this new disciple of his was excited to train and was constantly asking for more. How could he possibly not be pleased? As a result, Seol Jihu felt the emotion known as joy for the first time in ages. Even though he was both physically and mentally exhausted, he was happy to train without caring about anything else. To top it off, he had someone guiding him and he could feel himself getting stronger by the day. He didnt even realize the time passing as he enjoyed spending each and every day on Huge Stone Rocky Mountain. Time flew, and the night of the fifth and final week came by. * The past 35 days were long to Hugo but short to Seol Jihu. Jang Maldong went all out during training, but he didnt strangle his students for time in their everyday life. He notified Chohong that they would be returning the next day and held a small party. He definitely wasnt the type to take lead and hold such a thing, but he couldnt help himself because Seol Jihu was so endearing. As a result, he personally went out and captured a wild boar that incidentally looked just like Hugo. He prepared the boar, built a fire, and cooked it all by himself. Adding together a whiskey cooled in the mountains flowing stream water, he truly felt like he was in paradise. Keu! Hugo took a bite out of the scrumptious meat along with a sip of whiskey. After emptying the glass clean, he became overly chatty, saying hed have no regrets if he died right now. Jang Maldongs cooking skills were unexpectedly good, so Seol Jihu couldnt get his act together as he devoured the meat. The meat practically melted in his mouth, giving off a sweet, savory flavor. In truth, with only a single dish, the meal could hardly be called a party. However, Seol Jihu enjoyed this moment and made it an unforgettable memory. As the night advanced, the fat boar was left with only its bones and the blazing campfire with only flickering embers. Seol Jihu couldnt defeat the after-meal languor and sprawled down on the ground. His body was devoid of tension since he ate and drank to his hearts content. But rather than staying on the ground and looking at the stars, he jumped up and stretched. Wondering why he was fussing around at this hour, Jang Maldong, who was cleaning up the mess, asked, What are you doing? Warming up. Ah, let me help you. Seol Jihu stopped twisting his body side to side and ran to help with the clean-up. From the way he was hurrying so much, Jang Maldong could tell he was dying to start training. On the other hand, he let out a sigh as he glanced at Hugo, who was lying on the ground belly up. Pathetic, dont you think? Me? N-No, not at all. What? Why? Well Ive never defeated Hugo before. Jang Maldong meant to say Hugo was a good-for-nothing who only knew how to eat and drink, but Seol Jihu seemed to have taken it as Hugo slacking off on training. Jang Maldong laughed inwardly. Unless the youths head was filled with nothing but training, he wouldnt have understood it that way. Hes always ahead of me when were running, and he can dodge the logs a lot longer than me. Seol Jihu continued to mutter in his misunderstanding, but Jang Maldong didnt point out his error. Humans were rather simple creatures at times. The moment they were satisfied, they would start to fall behind. If Seol Jihu ever went, Ive trained so much. I should be more than strong now, then Jang Maldong planned to teach him a lesson. Of course, it was true that Seol Jihu put in a lot of effort. Even by basic calculations, he had done 119 days worth of training. But from Jang Maldongs perspective, Seol Jihu had only filled a small portion of what he was lacking. If he were satisfied when he only just built his foundation, his growth would slow down. However, Seol Jihu wasnt satisfied. He didnt let his guard down or look down on others just because he did some training. Jang Maldong wasnt sure if that was just how the youth was, but as far as he could see, it was one of his few strong points. Hugo has been doing these for several years now, so it should be second nature to him. To be honest, he didnt need to come here in the first place. Mhm. Hugo nodded his head arrogantly while still lying down on the ground. Seeing this, Jang Maldong immediately raised his cane, saying You idiot. Hugo screamed and ran off. Damned fool. Jang Maldong shook his head. Lets go take a walk. Its not good for your stomach to run right after a meal. Seol Jihu was about to ask, If thats the case, why did you push me so hard the first week? But in the end, he quietly followed him. Thinking about it now, it seemed that he wanted him to face his limits. Of course, the real reason was that he still hadnt put his cane down. Soon, when the duo arrived at a small open area, Jang Maldong opened his mouth. I heard from Miss Agnes that you were worried about becoming a High Ranker. Pardon? You werent? Then did Miss Agnes lie? No. Stinking brat, youre worried about the High Rank when youre not even Level 4 yet? Jang Maldong snickered. Seol Jihu didnt know what to say, so he just scratched his head. He thought Agnes was pretty tight-mouthed, so he took this as her way of getting back at him for the butt incident. Well, considering the speed of your growth. Right, let me ask you while were at it. What do you think the High Rank is? Seol Jihu could only blink his eyes at the unexpected question. You dont have to think so hard about it. High Rank. Its exactly what it sounds like a high position. Now, what do you think position refers to? Um Im not sure. Now that you mention it, I guess its kind of vague. I doubt youre asking me for the dictionary definition. Of course not. I think it refers to a realm. When Seol Jihu stayed silent, Jang Maldong changed his question. How many High Rankers do you think there are in Paradise? I have no idea. Seol Jihu looked as if Jang Maldong was asking him a stupid question. After all, how would he know anything about it? Hm, lets see. If you consider this mountain to be the population of Earth Jang Maldong raised his cane. Then this surrounding area would be people who are given the opportunity to enter Paradise. He took a look around their immediate vicinity and said, The ones who pass the Tutorial and the Neutral Zone, and actually enter Paradise would be here. He poked the small open space where he and Seol Jihu were standing. And the people who survive for a few years to become Level 4s would be in here. He dragged his cane on the dirt and drew a large circle. It was about one fourth the size of the open space. And the people who become High Rankers. Jang Maldong bent down. He grabbed a handful of dirt and showed it to Seol Jihu, Are here. Seol Jihu was watching him slowly and a small lump went down his throat. Seeing Jang Maldong put it like this, he realized just how amazing High Rankers were. Kim Hannahs words suddenly brushed past his head. Shed said that even the gifted needed 4-5 years to get to Level 5. Then After staying silent for a long time, Seol Jihu asked calmly, And in your opinion, how many among them are true High Rankers? Jang Maldong grinned. He opened his palm, and the dirt fell through his fingers. What remained in his hand was only a tiny fraction. And these true High Rankers, you said theyre the ones who learn things on their own and grow without relying on Paradises system? Seol Jihu asked with a hint of anticipation. Jang Maldong thought for a moment before shaking his head. Youre half right and half wrong. ? I call them true and false High Rankers, but it isnt as if any wandering dog can become a High Ranker. Jang Maldong continued, First, I want to make it clear that I have no intention of undermining any High Ranker. Not a single one of them rose to that position by sitting on the sidelines and taking a dump. They must have had their fair share of struggles. Jang Maldong dusted off his hand. Then, he quietly announced the twist. But as you might have already experienced, Paradise attracts all sorts of people. Right. You can tell just by what goes on in the Neutral Zone. Among the dozens of newbies, there are always one or two special ones. The so-called gifted ones. Seol Jihu was reminded of Odelette Delphine and nodded his head subconsciously. But the funny thing is, there are differences even among the gifted ones. The one whos more talented, the one whos more special. You can go on and on, and eventually, youll find someone whos unrivaled among the gifted. A heaven beyond heaven. Seol Jihu suddenly thought of this saying. People like that will go above learning skills on their own and will tread their own paths. They will enter unique realms no one else has ever reached. I call that Enlightenment. An independent path? A unique realm? Seol Jihu tilted his head and asked, Could Dylan have. If youre talking about Dylans lightning, youre a bit off. Infusing electricity into mana the idea is good, but that only constitutes as thinking outside the box. Its far from Enlightenment. What about Chohong? Its the same. Chohong is a special case. Because she is originally a Priest, she only strengthened her Manifestation ability. It was quite a stingy evaluation considering that Carpe Diem was one of Haramarks best teams. Seol Jihu shook his head. Im not sure I get it. I dont expect you to. Well, Im not trying to discuss martial arts theories with you, but. Jang Maldong took a brief pause before opening his mouth again. In the past, Ive seen someone move like his body and weapon were one. That wasnt something as simple as a movement technique. Moving like the body and weapon were one? Are you talking about the famous One With the Sword? Seol Jihu asked, remembering the martial arts novels he used to read. Ive heard that it was something like that. When Jang Maldong agreed, Seol Jihus expression waned. One person seeks the path of Formlessness. Another seeks the path of the Thousand Sword. Puha! Seol Jihus laughter interrupted Jang Maldong. The former quickly covered his mouth. Is that funny? N-No, its just that the names. He was okay with Formlessness, but he couldnt stop himself when he heard Thousand Sword. They were both terms he was somewhat familiar with from martial arts novels. Seol Jihu put strength into his hand to hold back his laughter. Seeing this, one corner of Jang Maldongs mouth curled up. Hmph, lets see you laughing when you face a thousand swords flying straight at you. The smile on Seol Jihus face vanished. A thousand swords attacking him simultaneously? By commonsense standard, that was simply impossible. But because of his past life-threatening experiences, Jang Maldongs words didnt seem like a joke. Brat, dont ridicule them unless youve pioneered your own independent realm and can stand toe-to-toe with them. Sorry. Im not laughing because Im ridiculing them. I know. The name Thousand Sword is a bit strange. I laughed when I first heard it too. You too? Mm. His abilities are the real deal though. Jang Maldong rubbed his forearm as if he was reminded of a bad memory. Anyways, these are who I call true High Rankers. If High Rankers are that amazing. Seol Jihu made a tired expression before clearing his throat and asking, Sir, what about the Unique Rank? I dont know, Jang Maldong answered immediately. I can say this and that about High Rankers because I am a High Ranker myself. He tilted his head up and looked at the sky. But the Unique Rankers are like the stars in the sky. I cant get anywhere close to them even if I reach out my hands, so how can I dare to evaluate them? Seol Jihu let out a long sigh. He felt that he still had a long way to go. At the same time, he found out that he was just a frog in a well. The world was wide, and there were many gifted people. Seeing the youths dejected look, Jang Maldong smiled, You were laughing before, but now youre all down? It just seems so far out of reach. Whats there to worry about? Youre also walking your own path and making proper preparations for it. Though, we dont know what lies at the end of it. Making preparations? What do you mean? Didnt I tell you? That you have to constantly devote yourself to balance your mind, technique, and body before becoming a High Ranker. This isnt an easy thing to do. Seol Jihu tilted his head as if he had no clue what Jang Maldong was talking about. Never in my life have I seen someone whose mind, technique, and body are so twisted. You mean. Never mind true and false and all that. Just focus on balancing your mind, technique, and body. Its not an easy path to tread, but I believe it has potential. Balancing the mind, technique, and body the moment he heard this, vitality returned to his lifeless eyes. Im going to go running. Seol Jihu immediately turned around. Now that he was shown a way to get stronger, his body became heated until it couldnt handle standing still. Thats fine, but do it in moderation. Its still dark, and if you get hurt, you wont be able to go to the Banquet. Seol Jihu flinched in the middle of putting on his sandbags. And if you get the opportunity, you can attempt Stage 3 as well. Go see what position youre in. Sir? Seol Jihu turned his head. Seeing his dropped jaw, Jang Maldong clicked his tongue. Dont get ahead of yourself. Entering Stage 3 is all up to luck. Its not like Dylan and Kazuki couldnt go because they were lacking in skills. Who cared? Seol Jihu was more than happy to hear Jang Maldong giving him permission. Just this single moment felt like a generous reward for everything he had suffered so far. Yes! Seol Jihu shouted with spirit before starting to run. Seeing the youth getting farther away, Jang Maldong revealed his teeth in a grin. He had confirmed something with the training in the Huge Stone Rocky Mountain. From what he had observed so far, he could see all sorts of possibilities. Jang Maldong put his hand in his pocket and touched his needle case. It was the same case he had vowed to never open again. If its him. His hand fiddled with the case. He knew Seol Jihu was amassing stat points. However, he didnt know Seol Jihu had several Divine Elixirs along with the Divine Stigmata saved up for when he reached the High Rank. If he did, he might have mulled over his decision a bit more. In any case, Jang Maldongs eyes were clearly burning as he stared in the direction the youth disappeared to. Seol Jihu wasnt the only one looking forward to the day he became a High Ranker. After all, Jang Maldong was a trainer. Just like Agnes, he was thrilled to see a high-quality gem in the rough. And as far as his desire to refine it went, he was confident he wouldnt lose out to anyone else. What would happen when the youths chaotic mind, technique, and body became one, or what form it would take - Jang Maldong had no clue. And that only made him look forward to it even more. Right! In Jang Maldongs eyes, Seol Jihu was a gem that only now had begun the refining process. As long as he was refined well, Jang Maldong was confident that he would shine brighter than anyone else. After bursting out into a hearty laughter, he let out a few dry coughs. What am I laughing about at this age. He was a bit embarrassed by his childish anticipation, but the fire in his heart refused to diminish. Thus, to cool the heat in his chest, he had to walk around for a long time. Just like that, the final night in Huge Stone Rocky Mountain passed, and morning dawned. Chapter 110. The Reason She is Here Chohong arrived at the Huge Stone Rocky Mountain around noon. She was unable to sit or walk comfortably the entire trip, even though she was visiting what should be a nostalgic place. Since the only memories she had of the mountain were rolling on the ground like a dog, taking a breath of air made her feel more disgusted than refreshed. Being a temporary leader really saved my ass. After arriving at the place Jang Maldong had told her about, Chohong let out a deep sigh before craning her neck out and looking around the vicinity. She could see something black moving in a zigzag from one mountain peak to the other in the distance. Heeey! She waited until it came near, and when she waved her hands, Hugo stopped after descending the mountain slope. He looked at Chohong and wiped off his dripping sweat. Youre here? Rejoice! Your Messiah has come to save you from your distress. Messiah. Why couldnt you have come earlier? Watch what you say! This mountain is the territory of an evil devil. Even I, the Messiah, have to risk unimaginable danger to get here. Fuck, you call yourself a Messiah when your own safety is the first thing on your priority list? When Hugo grumbled, Chohong giggled uncontrollably. Since youre still up and running, Im guessing that it wasnt half bad, huh? No, no, Hugo shook his head and grinned. I trained earnestly while a certain someone was lazing around at home. Oh? Just you wait, Ill show you the fruits of my training, fufufufu! Chohongs facial muscles twitched hearing Hugos declaration of war. She placed her hand by her ear and leaned forward toward him. What did you say? Never mind. Whaaat? Are you deaf? Huh? Oh, Im sorry. I just couldnt hear what you said because it was coming from a LOSER whos not even a High Ranker. Hugos expression stiffened. Y-Youre only a false High Ranker. Mhm, next Level 4 who cant even become a false High Ranker, please. Bitch! Hugo pounced on her before quickly backing off. Chohong had taken out her +2 Thorn of Steel. Kyaaa, look at this thing. Its gorgeous no matter how many times I marvel at it. Dont you agree? Fuck you! You know, Ive actually been itching for a fight. For some reason, I havent seen a single monster on my way up here either. When Chohong glanced at him, Hugo flinched and shouted in injustice. Y-You just got lucky with Seol giving you that mace! Like youre the one to speak. Didnt you take Khans halberd when he died in the Forest of Denial? That and this are separate matters! Yeah, yeah~ What can I do~? Seol just likes me more. If you arent happy, go appeal to him too~ Chohong smirked and sneered at Hugo. Anyways, should you really be worried about me? You lost all your equipment when you got captured last time. Chohong stabbed where it hurt the most, and Hugos face contorted. In the end Huaaaang! He burst into tears and ran off. Hmph, youre no match for me. Chohong snorted and walked onward leisurely. Soon, she spotted a bizarre old tree. It was a tree measuring more than two arms width around, but more importantly, its leaves had all fallen on the ground. Damn, the old man must have come up with another strange training method. That was the first thing she thought of when she saw this poor old tree. Soon, she found the cave hideout on the hill. When she saw Jang Maldong standing in front of it, she immediately bowed down to her waist. Jang Maldong replied without even looking at her. Youre here. I am. You look nice. How can you tell when you havent even looked at me? I only need to hear your voice to know. If youre thinking about making me train, stop dreaming. I need to go back soon to take care of an important matter. Chohong paused, as Jang Maldong had raised his hand. However, he was staring into the distance with a thoughtful look. Chohong also turned her gaze. There, she saw a youth stabbing and slicing the air with a spear. He displayed a series of spear techniques while dodging about a dozen wooden logs flying toward him. Youre already making him do that? Be quiet. Jang Maldong crossed his arms, tapping his arm with his right thumb. Oh? Chohong exclaimed in surprise, seeing Seol Jihu dodge the logs rather well. How many has he dodged so far? Over 100. Chohong stood tall and watched the youth with a relaxed expression. However, that only lasted a moment. Once the youth surpassed 200, and then 300 dodges, she couldnt help but jump in surprise. Isnt this his first training? The moment she asked this, Seol Jihu collapsed. Several logs had unexpectedly shot toward him from all directions. Perhaps he had miscalculated, as he couldnt dodge one of them and was struck on his side. Jang Maldongs thumb stopped. 312. A satisfied smile bloomed on his aged face. So he finally surpassed 300. Thats his newest record. Chohong whistled. Wow! Then again, my highest record is 1008. You pulled that off once. But a record is a record. Youre right. Though, you did take over a year to accomplish that. Chet. Chohong turned away. Jang Maldong smiled as he watched Seol Jihu kicking himself, before turning around and facing Chohong. So whats this important matter? Its not just one or two things. Theres even this huge incident. Speak. Ill explain on our way back. The carriage driver is probably shaking in his seat. You sure are pulling all sorts of tricks to avoid training. Im not! Anyways, hurry! Chohong shouted indignantly before running down the hill. Jang Maldong smirked and then shouted that the training was over. Seol Jihu and Hugo immediately came running. As they had already packed their bags in the morning, it didnt take long for them to get going. Hut, hut! Seol Jihu threw his bags over his shoulder, and then glanced back. Looking at the cave he had stayed in for the past month, a bittersweet feeling welled up inside him. I can always come back later. Shortly afterward, he made a refreshing smile and turned back. * The carriage carrying Carpe Diems four members began to race toward Haramark at full speed. So whats this huge incident? Jang Maldong asked once the speed picked up. Chohong, who was grumbling about the sweaty smell Hugo and Seol Jihu were giving off, spat a mouthful of saliva out of the carriage before opening her mouth. First, hundreds of villagers from Ramman Village moved into the city. Oh yeah? As Jang Maldong felt deep sympathy and all sorts of indebtedness towards Paradisians, he immediately expressed his interest. Hoho, that should have happened a long time ago! After all, Ramman Village is close to the border region. Anyways, I suspect that there were some unhappy voices. Theres also the problem with where they would stay. Actually, its been pretty quiet. Quiet? I doubt those bastards playing real estate would sit still and watch. What can they do when the rightful owner of the land tells them to give it up? Well, the royal family took the initiative to concede half of the land to the villagers. More importantly, the Temple of Luxuria publicly announced their support for the Haramark Royal Familys decision. The Temple of Luxuria did? Jang Maldong was looking at the youth sitting next to him with a grin when he heard this and became surprised. They didnt just support the royal family with words. They said they would even support the move directly. Chohong continued, In fact, just a few days after the announcement, the Daughter of Luxuria appeared in Haramark. What? Jang Maldongs eyes widened greatly. Hugo also dropped his jaw, and then a gulp went down his throat. The Executor is personally overseeing this matter? No, shes the one who made the announcement? Hey, did you see her? When Jang Maldong and Hugo asked at the same time, Chohong cleared her throat. The Temple of Luxuria made the announcement, but there is a ton of people who think shes the one who made the call. Im also one of them. Of course, she is someone who has saved Paradise from danger numerous times. She must have lent a hand so that there wouldnt be any problem with the move. Jang Maldong nodded his head referring to her politely. Although they had no prior contact, he saw her in a favorable light from all the stories he had heard about her feats. She is most certainly the type to do something like that. She must have come to Haramark to help with the move personally. Well, heres where the huge incident comes in. Chohong paused as if what she had to say next eclipsed everything she said before. Jang Maldong scowled. Hurry up and say it! Heeey, Im asking if you saw her!! Hugo also shouted. Chohong giggled in response. Remember the building in front of our office that went under construction? Now that you mention it, it did change. The owner of that building is the Daughter of Luxuria. W-What? I know! She moved right in front of us! Really? Jang Maldong revealed a strong hint of suspicion, and Chohong immediately jumped up. Come on! Have you been tricked your whole life? I saw her tending to her garden just this morning! Judging from Chohongs reaction, it didnt seem like she was lying. Anyways, thats been the talk of the entire city for the past few days. There was even a huge crowd in front of the building. Hoh. Why would she move to Haramark? Jang Maldong leaned back in his seat with a face that said he just couldnt figure it out. Then, after a brief moment of silence, he opened his mouth. Its indeed a huge incident. Now we have another thing to brag about! Being neighbors with the Daughter of Luxuria! Thats enough nonsense out of you. What about Kazuki? Hes under a lot of stress. Chohong smacked her lips. He seems to be trying hard but it looks like theres an outside interference. Jang Maldong furrowed his brows. Why didnt you help? Its not like I didnt want to. I might have connections with Archers and Warriors but none with Priests. You should know this. Chohong shrugged her shoulders, and Jang Maldong showed signs of annoyance. Tsk, looks like the Japan Business Federation has finally done it. Well, its Tsuji Yuki were talking about here. Just wait. Theres still time left, and I doubt Kazuki will simply sit still. That was the end of the conversation, as Jang Maldong dropped his head and fell into deep contemplation. Chohong stretched and slowly leaned against Seol Jihu, who was staring blankly into the air. Hey. Hm? Are you looking at your Status Window? How is it? Did you make good progress? Just like Chohong said, Seol Jihu was currently busy studying his Status Window. Well. [Your Status Window] Summoned Date: 2017. 03. 16Marking Grade: GoldSex/Age: Male / 26Height/ Weight: 180.5cm / 70.2kgCurrent Condition: HealthyClass: Lv 3. Mana LancerNationality: South Korea (Area 1)Affiliation: Carpe DiemAlias: Top Graduate, First Star, Headache, Crybaby, Prankster, Training Masochist [2. Traits]1. TemperamentSelf-command (Suppresses emotions, greed, and impulses with the rational will)Tenacity (A deeply rooted temper of wanting to endure pain and struggles)Short-tempered (impatient and hasty) 2. AptitudeEffort (Endeavors with both body and mind to achieve a goal)Average (Normal in every way; possesses no particular talent) [3. Physical Level]Strength: Intermediate (Low) 1Endurance: Low (High)Agility: Intermediate (Low)Stamina: Intermediate (Low) 1Mana: Intermediate (High)Luck: Intermediate (Low) Remaining Ability Points: 6 [4. Abilities]1. Innate Abilities (2)Future Vision (Grade Unknown)Nine Eyes (Grade Unknown) 2. Class Abilities (4)Basic Spear Techniques: Thrust (High), Strike [Intermediate (High)], Cut [Intermediate (High)]Mana Spear - Multiple [Intermediate (Low)]Aura (Intermediate)Mana Circulation [Intermediate (High)] 3. Other Abilities (2)Reinforced Circuit (High)Intuition (Low) [5. Level of Cognition]Moderate (Actions and thoughts are sensible; hard-working) / Enthusiastic / Chaotic (Many things are jumbled up and is impossible to unravel) So you did make progress? When Chohong asked again, Seol Jihu chuckled as he rubbed his thinly grown beard. A little. I should be able to call myself a Level 3 proudly. Chohong rebutted, Who on Paradise sees you as a Level 3? And Seol Jihu immediately returned a wry smile. Honestly speaking, he was quite satisfied with his current status. Since raising the physical level from Low to Intermediate required 2 ability points, he had gained at least 4 ability points worth of physical level increase. His abilities also made great strides. Learning Intuition was something he was especially proud of. Although its grade was low, he was satisfied with just the fact that he had learned it. A foundation to balance my mind, technique, and body. It was then. He was late to notice the change as he was only looking at his physical level and traits, but he had also gained a series of new aliases. Tilting his head, Seol Jihu read the detailed information. [First Star (The best of the three stars that rose in the Neutral Zone of March 2017)] Ooh! He let out a suppressed exclamation of awe. Then. [Headache (Causes others great worry)] He couldnt hide his surprise. [Crybaby (A child who cries easily)][Prankster (Mischievous rascal who likes to pull pranks)][Training Masochist (A training fanatic)] Huh? Well he could see where Crybaby, Prankster, and Training Masochist were coming from, but. Headache? He couldnt agree with Headache in the slightest. Who is it? Seol Jihu could think of one person who might be responsible for giving him this alias. At the same time, he remembered something he had forgotten to do and went, Ah! Whew. Thankfully, it wasnt too late. After breathing a sigh of relief, Seol Jihu reminded himself to take care of it as soon as he returned to Haramark. * Seven days remained until the spawning of the entrances. The entire Haramark region was heated up, and Seol Jihu got busy as soon as they returned. First, as he didnt know much about the Banquet, he needed to obtain the basic info. Although he could have simply asked Jang Maldong, he decided to go to the library as he wanted to develop a habit of investigating things himself. Second, he needed to quickly procure his defensive equipment as the previous rescue mission rendered most of his armor useless. I cant just buy anything. He could take care of his problem in a single day by going to Haramarks smithy, but after getting used to the high standards set by his spear, earring, and bracelet, he wanted to purchase good equipment. Its not like Im short on money. Warriors needing quality armor was the most basic common sense. He figured this would be an excellent opportunity to purchase one. However, there was another issue that needed to be dealt with utmost urgency. Wow~ Youre a human being now~ And that was to contact Kim Hannah. Haha. Dont laugh. You see, I thought you forgot again or were staying put. Beyond the communication crystal, Kim Hannah let out a big yawn as she leaned against the back of her chair. Her arms were resting on the armrest and her legs were placed up on the table, making her look extremely relaxed. Since I decided to trust you, I thought it was the latter. Seol Jihu flinched. So I was thinking, Wow, hes really taking it easy~ What a good boy~ and huh? Kim Hannah paused, with her tone going up toward the end of her murmuring. Hey, what happened to your face? My face? Seol Jihu touched his face. You havent shaved like you just came out of the mountains after living there for a month. Only then did Seol Jihu realize the state he was in. Ah, well, theres something I need to tell you. Clunk. Just as he was about to explain, the sound of the door opening rang out. Seol, are you here? For a split second, Kim Hannah was frightened out of her wits, but Seol Jihu didnt notice it as he had turned around to check the door. Sir? Jang Maldong paused in the middle of walking in. You were calling someone? Its fine. Ill come back later. N-No, its fine. Hold on just a moment. And when Seol Jihu looked back at the communication crystal. ? He subconsciously brought his face near the crystal. Kim Hannahs clothes, hairstyle, posture. Huh? There were more than one or two things he wanted to point out. However, his mouth refused to open up for some reason. I see, you want to participate in the Banquet. Before he even noticed, her loosened hair was tied up in a neat ponytail. Seol Jihu stared at the crystal before rubbing his eyes with his hands. Whats wrong? Are your eyes okay? A soft, caring voice rang out. Kim Hannah could sound this gentle? Uh. While Seol Jihu was dumbstruck and confused, Jang Maldong let out a dry cough. Oh, my. Kim Hannahs eyes widened like a rabbits, and she covered her mouth in a graceful manner. Whos that gentleman? . Seol Jihu became speechless. Chapter 111. The Reason She is Here (2) By the time Seol Jihu got hold of himself, Kim Hannah and Jang Maldong were talking merrily. Sometimes, I even wake up at night, worrying if hes eating or wearing clothes properly. I understand. Participating in the rescue mission without telling you was that brats fault, 100 percent. Its the same with the Banquet. He can go after he gains more experience and strength. It hasnt even been a year since he entered Paradise, yet hes always dying to go to places filled with life-threatening danger. Am I worrying about him too much? Of course not. He is your contract partner. I agree with you fully. But, as someone whos instructed him for the past month, theres something Id like to say. Oh? Kim Hannah shrunk back a bit, cosplaying as a surprised, innocent girl when she was really a sly fox. You instructed him personally, Master Jang? Then, could you have been at the Huge Stone Rocky Mountain? You knew? So thats why his face was. Ah, of course, I do! Its the home mountain of High Rankers! Haha, home mountain, is it? Thats very flattering. No, no, Im being serious. Kim Hannah smiled modestly. Seol Jihu followed his instincts and brought a paper bag up to his mouth. While the youth barfed quietly in the background, Jang Maldong convinced her with a calm voice. When he told her his initial plan of making him an Archer who would support the team from the back, and have him leave during Stage 2, Kim Hannah nodded her head in agreement. But this brat stubbornly refused to take on the role of an Archer. He said he wanted to be a Warrior no matter what. Oh, my, my. So you just let him be? I was angry at first. So I took him to the Huge Stone Rocky Mountain under two conditions. Conditions? I told him Id kick him out of the team if he couldnt keep up with my training, and even if he passed, I said he would be banned from participating in the Banquet if he didnt meet my expectations. Kim Hannah narrowed her eyes and glanced to the side. She saw Seol Jihu with his face shoved into a paper bag filled with vomit. He actually threw up? That bastard! Kim Hannah was just about to grit her teeth but quickly went back to managing her expression. I wanted to teach him a lesson, but I actually ended up taking a blow. He kept up like a madman with an unwavering spirit. A contemplating look flashed on Kim Hannahs face. Jang Maldong cleared his throat. This old mans talked too much. Sorry for bothering you. He maintained a polite and courteous tone the entire time. He might be a tiger during training sessions, but he always maintained a level of respect with those he wasnt familiar with. N-No, not at all. Kim Hannah didnt know what to do when an old man dozens of years older than her treated her with such respect. Seol Jihu studied Jang Maldong carefully, and it didnt seem like he was lying even a tiny bit. Soon, Jang Maldong tapped on Seol Jihus shoulders before walking out of the door. Whew. Kim Hannah exhaled as if the meeting just now took ten years off her life. Seol Jihu stared fixedly into the crystal. I guess I dont have a choice. Hes not someone who would say something like that without a reason. You can go. Just be careful, okay? She gave her consent, but when the youth continued to stare at her, her neck flushed red. Dont stare at me so much. Hes my grandfathers age. Plus, its not like Im always irritated and itching for an argument. Right. Seol Jihu responded with a wry smile. But throwing up wasnt called for. Kim Hannah revealed a bitter smile, and then loosened the buttons around her collars. Anyways, thanks. For what? Miss Seo Yuhui and now Master Jang. I got to meet two of Paradises legends, thanks to you. You never know what new connections someone might bring, huh. Is that something to thank me for? Of course! Theres a huge difference between being complete strangers and being strangers whove talked with each other once or twice. Since she put it that way, it did seem to be the case. Seol Jihu regained his calm and smiled. If youre grateful, then buy me dinner. Dinner? Lunch works too. You see, Ill be dropping by Scheherazade tomorrow. Why? I need to buy new equipment. I hear Scheherazade has the best quality goods, and they also have the biggest auction house. Thats true, but. Hm, wait. You said youre a Level 3 now, right? When Seol Jihu replied, Yes, Kim Hannah rolled her eyes as if she was mulling over an important matter. Soon, she murmured, I guess its okay, before opening her mouth. Fine. I benefited thanks to you, and it can also serve as a celebration. Ill be generous. Stay there and wait. Stay here? When Seol Jihu asked for a clarification, Kim Hannah winked. Youll find out in two days. * Two days later. While Seol Jihu was busy reading a book he had borrowed from the library about the Banquet, a package arrived in Carpe Diems office. The sender was Kim Hannah, and once Seol Jihu confirmed the contents of the package, he jumped in surprise. He could see parts of an armor stacked on top of each other. The first thing to catch his attention was a brigandine with a golden lining. It came with a gorget to protect his neck and a cuirass to protect his chest. The design of the armor boasted an easy assembly, and he could tell from it that it was made to be comfortable. He also saw a small chainmail to wear underneath. It was a bit longer than the one he had bought in the Neutral Zone, and the chains were made out of an unknown white metal rather than steel. That wasnt all. There was also a high-quality ivory-colored leather jacket, reddish-brown leather pants, and brown boots with strings. After seeing the five items, Seol Jihu dropped his jaw in astonishment. Although he wasnt knowledgeable about equipment, he could tell even at a glance that these items were worth well over dozens of silver coins. The chainmail and the brigandine looked especially extraordinary. He guessed they must be at least several hundred silver coins. She didnt need to go this far. He might have been thinking so, but he was already putting them on with a happy smile on his face. Since he got high-quality equipment without spending a single silver coin, how could he not be ecstatic? Of course, he didnt forget to call her to say thanks. * Four days before the spawn of the Banquets entrances, Kazuki visited the office. Im terribly sorry. There was only one reason Kazuki would be apologizing. He had to have failed in recruiting a Priest. The existence of a Priest was a life-or-death factor in an expedition. Since the Banquet was especially volatile and unpredictable, having a healing Priest was an absolute must. The fact that they hadnt been able to find a Priest meant that they needed to reconsider participating in the Banquet. Looks like Tsuji Yuki is serious about this. Jang Maldong mumbled. Kazuki neither denied nor confirmed the statement, but his stiff face was laced with cold rage. I hit up my contacts in Haramark as well as other cities, but. Kazuki was angry to the point that he couldnt even finish his sentence. Unsurprisingly, an Archer of Kazukis caliber had many connections. It didnt make any sense for him to not know a Priest or two. If he couldnt find anyone despite this. Other cities too? Yes. Almost as if they matched words beforehand, all of them told me that they were joining another team. Then it only made sense to believe that the Japan Business Federation had obstructed them. Haa. Jang Maldong shook his head with a sigh. It was unfortunate, but it was the unwritten rule of Paradise to not interfere in internal feuds. The Japan Business Federation was likely unhappy with Carpe Diem for forming a team with Kazuki. In any case, they were left with two choices - to give up on the Banquet or to have Carpe Diem find a Priest. The Japan Business Federation had no justification to interfere in Carpe Diems activities. But the problem was that neither Hugo nor Chohong had any connections with a Priest. Jang Maldong had retired from Paradise in the past, so he didnt want to involve himself in outside problems. Of course, he could find someone if he really wanted to, but he wasnt sure what the other party would request from him. In the end, everyones gaze fell on one person. Seol. Hugo carefully opened his mouth. Can you ask Maria? Maria Yeriel? When Kazuki asked back, Hugo nodded his head. Seol recruited her personally for the mission in Ramman Village. Im fine if its her. Shes kind and skilled. Jang Maldong nodded his head in agreement. Kazukis eyes also gleamed. Seol, please, Im ready to clutch at straws. Maria is kind? Seol Jihu tilted his head before making a troubled expression. Its not hard to ask her, but. He blurred the end of his sentence, and then shook his head. I doubt shell agree. In the previous mission, she had gone through life-threatening danger and lost her precious artifact. The image of Maria crying and declaring she would never follow him again was still vivid in his mind. Kazuki continued as if that didnt matter. Im not suggesting that youre our only hope. I have something I could try out, but Id still like you to try just in case. Just trying wasnt difficult. He was merely hesitant because he knew how Maria would react. Of course, he knew he wasnt in a position to just sit back and do nothing, so he reluctantly agreed. Whats your other plan? Hearing Chohongs question, Kazuki looked out the window. Ill go see her. Who? Ah. Chohong immediately thought of someone. Well, since she raised you, she at least wont ignore you. It was only for a short time, but she helped me greatly. Kazuki looked unwilling but in an anxious kind of way. Ill explain our circumstance to her and ask for help. It might be shameless of me to do so, but were in no position to be picky. Kazuki took out a crystal ball from his pocket. Tell me how it goes with Maria, Seol. Yes, Ill let you know right away. Seol Jihu got up from his seat and took the crystal. * Same time, different place. Achoo! Maria sneezed loudly in her temple room. Fucking hell. Why is it so cold? She sniffled as she held her body close at the sudden chilliness. * Seol Jihu went to the temple of Luxuria and visited Maria. I refuse. Meeting her wasnt hard, but neither was her answer. Because I, Maria, care more about my life than money. Whats money worth if you die and cant use it? Right? She put her hands on her hips and declared commandingly. Seol Jihu reined in his desire to poke her baby fat puffed cheeks and opened his mouth. Miss Maria. Shut up. Leave before I call someone. Shoo! Maria shooed him away as if she wanted nothing more to do with him. Of course, Seol Jihu didnt come without a plan. He had brought the crucifix artifact hed gotten from the royal familys storage to use as bait. However, an unexpected problem came up. The same crucifix artifact was hanging on Marias neck. It seemed that she somehow found an identical one. Seeing that Seol Jihu had no plans to leave, Maria dropped her head. Well, I acknowledge that your team is very strong. Since two of the best teams in Haramark joined hands, it really cant be anything but strong. Then why? Do you even need to ask? The Japan Business Federation. The Triads. I hate getting involved in complicated relationships. Im more than happy to watch a fire burn from the other side of the river, but I would never jump in myself. Seol Jihu didnt know what to say since she was being so adamant. I guess I dont have any other choice. In the end, he decided to give up on persuading her. The Maria he knew was a Priest who moved solely based on profit. It seemed he needed to change his strategy. Seol Jihu put his hand into his pocket. Anyways, thats enough from you. Clang! The sound of clashing metallic objects rang out. Maria paused and glanced up. When she saw Seol Jihu placing a pouch on the table, she smirked. Wow~ Youre funny. Fine, Ill take a look since you insist. She opened the pouch slightly, and one corner of her mouth twisted up. Ten silver coins? Youre kidding, right? She tilted her head up and crossed her arms and legs. I followed you to Ramman Village for 15 silver coins, though I ended up getting tricked. Anyways, this is not even close to get me to follow you to the Clang! Before she could even finish her speech, a second pouch was placed on the table. Maria narrowed her eyes. 20. Haa, just leave while Im still being nice. Clang! You know. Heres some vodka. Drink this and get your mind working straight. Im not trying to bargain with you. I really dont want to Clang! 40 silver coins. Maria bit her cherry-like lips. Clang! Another attack came in. Maria lifted her butt half-way before quickly putting it back down. She pressed down on her temples and groaned. Keuk. If only I didnt blow all my money to get this artifact. Ah, n-no, dont be tempted! She took several breaths before resolving herself with firm determination. Its obvious how this will play out. Im going to end up rolling in the mud again. Id be a fool if I got tricked a second time! Seeing Marias eyes tremble, Seol Jihu snorted and threw another pouch. Clang! Maria screamed in shock, S-Stop! What are you doing!? . Are you crazy!? How can you spend dozens of silver coins to hire a Priest whos not even a High Ranker!!? Clang! Y-You devil! Youre a devil! . Do what you want! You think Ill give in with just this? Clang! AH! Maria yelped before shooting up with an angry look. Then. Oppa~! She scurried up close and grabbed all eight pouches before holding them close in her embrace. How can you throw money like this? Poor babies! From an unwelcome guest to a devil, then from a devil to an oppa, all it took was 80 silver coins. Im looking forward to working with you. Hmph! I hate you, Oppa! She even began to talk with a nasally voice. Seol Jihu happily watched the crazed Maria rubbing her cheeks on the pouches. Money is nice, huh. Although he had to use 80 silver coins, he hardly considered it a loss. He had well over 900 silver coins and even had many priceless items like a piece of gold and the Proof of Castitas. Plus, he ended up saving the crucifix. After successfully recruiting Maria, Seol Jihu left the temple and took out the communication crystal he got from Kazuki. Seol? Mister Kazuki. As soon as he picked up, Seol Jihu drew a V-sign with his hands. I recruited her. I recruited someone. The youth and the man both wore dazed expressions. Chapter 112. The Banquet Has Already Started The history of the Banquet dates back to the time when a mysterious passenger ship was found at the Mariposa Sea near the city of Nur. The first eyewitness, Jos Snchez (Spain), described the moment as follows: It was early dawn. I was looking out from the Port of Nur at the serene sea when I suddenly felt a huge shadow creep up. The night fog blurred my vision, so I couldnt make out its size, but I could tell that its size far surpassed a normal passenger ship. It swayed in the sea for about two minutes before vanishing into thin air. The mysterious ship attracted an unusual level of attention, and Earthlings flocked to the Port of Nur to solve the mystery. However, the ship didnt appear again, and the Earthlings disbanded, thinking it was just a simple incident. Just like that, the incident seemed to have come to a conclusion. But eight days later an Earthling appeared, claiming to have seen a mysterious ship at the Libera Lake near the city of Eva. Ze Meis (China) account corroborated Jos Snchezs story, but it didnt attract much attention due to the following two reasons: 1) Nur and Eva were cities on opposite ends of the map, and it was impossible to cross the distance in eight days even by sea. 2) More importantly, Mariposa and Libera werent connected bodies of water. However, six days later, an incident arose that took public opinion by a storm. A third account of the same incident came out of Haramarks Ramman River. Seol Jihu took his eyes off the paper and took a short break. His eyes were starting to get tired, but he also needed some time to organize his thoughts. The records showed that the appearances of mysterious ghost ships signaled the start of the Banquet. After appearing and vanishing in the waters of the seven kingdoms for two months, entrances would appear all over Paradise. Then where did these entrances lead to? And why were Earthlings so enthusiastic about the Banquet? Unquenchable curiosity compelled Seol Jihu to turn his gaze to the records. The entrances all share a few characteristics- 1) They come in all colors and forms. 2) Once ten people enter, they lose the ability to admit more people. 3) Once created, they reappear in the same spot every two years. 4) People who enter are moved to an unknown place that is different every time. An unknown place? This particular phrase caught Seol Jihus attention, but remembering the transfer magic circles used in the rescue mission, he guessed that the entrances had a similar mechanism. So thats why the Banquet is unpredictable. The fourth characteristic gave a clue as to why the Banquet was unpredictable. The overall structure might be the same every time, but since the place and the detailed contents of the Banquet changed every time, it made sense why there was no clear way to prepare for the Banquet. The Banquet was separated into three stages. Although finding the entrances were once considered a separate stage, these days, it didnt have much meaning because several organizations noticed the third rule during the second Banquet and had secured over 80 percent of the entrances. In any case, after moving to the unknown place, the participants had to go through Stage 1 and Stage 2. The goal for these two stages was to safely arrive at a designated location. In Stage 2, participants could receive an item called the Dissonant Wish, and the ultimate goal of this stage was to board a ship. To summarize, Stage 1 and Stage 2 were battles of wits with cooperation as the overarching theme. If the participants worked together, although it would take them more time, they would be able to obtain equal rewards. However, it was hard to expect people to cooperate in a situation where selfishness was encouraged. This was surmised to be the reason for the catastrophe that had erupted during the fourth Banquet. As for Stage 3, it was unfortunately wrapped in a veil of mystery. Unlike Stage 1 and Stage 2, the requirement for entering Stage 3 changed every time, and almost nothing was known about the goal or the content of this stage. That was because the survivors of Stage 3 refused to talk about it. To be precise, they were prohibited from talking about it due to an oath. However, one survivor explained, That place wasnt a ghost ship, but a treasure ship. From this, people guessed that Stage 3 was inside the mysterious ship that appeared all over Paradise and that the Harmonious Wish could be found inside. Dissonant Wish and Harmonious Wish. Seol Jihu mulled over the two phrases. The participants of the Banquet had two opportunities to receive rewards. The interesting thing was that these rewards granted the participants wishes. Of course, absurd wishes like Give me the entire world didnt work, but even within a set limit, being able to obtain whatever one desired was incredibly alluring. I see why everyone is so heated up for the Banquet. With his interest piqued, Seol Jihu read through the remaining records. As his eyes went down, they became clouded with tension. First Banquet Stage 3 Survivors: 8 / Escapees: 2 / Deaths: 0Special Note: One of the survivors, Phil Kanoo (Cameroon), announces receiving +4 Rampaging Fierce Longsword as Stage 3 reward. Second BanquetStage 3 Survivors: 5 / Escapees: 4 / Deaths: 1Special Note: One of the survivors, Damv Nyam (Jamaica), advances to Level 5 immediately after the Banquet. Third BanquetStage 3 Survivors: 1 / Escapees: 1 / Deaths: 8Special Note: The sole survivor, Baek Haeju (Korea), kills everyone other than the sole escapee. She declared, Stage 3 wasnt a cooperative mission, but a battle royale. Fourth BanquetStage 3 Survivors: 0 / Escapees: 0 / Deaths: 10Special Note: During Stage 2, a catastrophe occurs, in which participants kill each other unconditionally. Nothing about Stage 3 has been confirmed, but seeing that no one made it back. It is estimated that there are no survivors. Seol Jihu fell in thought. [That catastrophic incident only occurred once. And besides, this one is a special Banquet.] [What about the Haramark Royal Family? I heard that they planned to ban Earthlings from participating in the Banquet after that incident.] [Its been canceled. The recent high death count among High Rankers seems to have affected their decision.] [If you look at the distribution of participants, a vast majority of them are Level 4s. Almost everyone who is remotely decent will flock to this event.] Remembering the words he didnt understand back then, a corner of his heart turned cold. He didnt expect the Banquet to be easy, but the huge drop in the survival rate after the third Banquet was something he couldnt gloss over. But why? After thinking about the matter for a long time, Seol Jihus curiosity suddenly approached the root of the problem. This Banquet. Who, what, when, where, why, how? Without a doubt, every Earthling who knew about the Banquet would have speculated about the same thing. But no one had a clear answer, with only theories and conjectures being known. Even Seol Jihu, who had solved one of Haramarks great mysteries, could not think of anything brilliant. Whatever. Seol Jihu organized the records and lied down on his bed. * Two days before the departure, Kazuki held a simple briefing. A detailed strategy couldnt be formed until the start of the Banquet, but the team wanted to at least make some preparations. They also needed to learn each others faces. As such, a total of eight people gathered together. Among them, seven would be participating in the Banquet. On Carpe Diems side were Seol Jihu, Hugo, Chohong, and the Priest Seol Jihu invited, Maria. On Umi Tsubames side were Ayase Kazuki and O-su! A 170-centimeter-tall man whose hair was dyed red and puffed up like a lions mane. My name is Sakamoto Jun! The man introduced himself energetically before grabbing Seol Jihus hands and vigorously shaking them up and down. Seol Jihu was taken aback. Translucent sunglasses, a casual Hawaiian shirt, wrinkly shorts, and sandals. How could he put it?. He felt like the mans attitude and clothes gave off the aura of a free spirit. Hello, hello! Youre one of the three rising stars whove been the talk of Paradise, right? The First Star Warrior who gave up on becoming a Magician and even brushed aside Sinyoung! The man shoved his face up close before Seol Jihu could say anything. Exchanging glances at a nose-close distance, confusion set in Seol Jihus face. Behind Sakatamo Juns black sunglasses, his eyes were gleaming sharply like a wild beast. Hyung-nim, let me tell you something just in case. Huh? I love bulgogi. I like kimchi too. I know most of Koreas famous athletes and Im a big fan of them. Jun quickly recited with a serious face. When Seol Jihu laughed and replied, Me too, his eyes widened and he smiled back cheerfully. Iya~! Looks like Ill get along with Hyung-nim! Great, great. Ah, want one? He put his arm over Seol Jihus shoulders and offered him a cigarette. Hugo, who was watching the exchange, went, Me too, me too! Its been a while, Hugo Hyung-nim. I heard you recently got yourself into a rough spot. Its been ages since then. Hey, you got anything other than mild? Just be happy with it. Mmm. Jun and Hugo seemed to know each other well. Frankly, given Juns amiable personality, it wasnt surprising that he would get along with Hugo. Jun puffed out smoke before going Oh, shoot! and hitting his forehead. He then offered Chohong his pack of cigarettes. I almost forgot about my Chung-dan Cho-dan Hong-dan noonim! Here, want one? Shut up. Oh, and its been a while, Maria-chan~! Shut up. Chet. Arent you too cold-hearted? Is it because youre in front of a celebrity? Youre not mad because I tried to be friendly, are you? Jun mumbled like a machine gun. Chohong must have found him annoying because she massaged her neck and cut in. Whatever. Anyways, whos that? Chohongs chin pointed at the grey-robed person sitting quietly in the corner. The robe was large enough to have room left over after covering their entire body. Because this mysterious person also had the hood pushed down, his or her face wasnt visible. The entire outfit was screaming, Im a suspicious person! I dunno. Jun replied. What? Didnt you guys invite him or her? W-We did, but. Jun shrugged his shoulders before turning his gaze. Kazuki, who was standing with his eyes closed and his back against the wall, finally opened his eyes. Theres a private circumstance. Kazuki, I didnt know you liked telling jokes. Chohong growled with a face that seemed to say, Cut the crap. She is an excellent Priest. I guarantee it. So its a she. Anyways, excellent Priest or not, you need to introduce her to us since shes going to be our comrade. At least get her to show her face. Seeing the Priest not say a word, Chohong laughed dumbfoundedly. Oi, quit cosplaying as some dark religious fanatic and take off that hood. Kazukis eyes narrowed. Chung Chohong, watch your mouth. What? Stop there. When Chohong shot up from her seat, Jang Maldong restrained her. He wouldnt participate in the Banquet, but he was here on the qualification of Carpe Diems advisor. Chohong, sit. What. Fucking hell. Youre doing this too, Old Man? I told you to sit. I didnt tell you to not object. Hearing this, Chohong plopped down on the couch. Jang Maldong let out a short, dry cough before continuing calmly. Kazuki, I can close my eyes if this team is going on an expedition, but its a different story if its the Banquet. Kazuki remained in thought. Everyone, including Kazuki, knew Chohong was justified in asking the Priest to introduce herself. After thinking about the matter for a long time, Kazuki let out a muffled sigh. She was introduced to us by Lady Seo Yuhui. What? I guarantee this Priests identity with my own name. Please understand! There is a complicated circumstance preventing us from revealing her identity. With Kazuki putting it this way, even Chohong found it hard to say anything. Fine, its okay if she doesnt reveal her face. But let us hear her voice. She should be able to tell us her level at the very least, right? The Priest seemed to fall in thought. Soon, she bowed politely before carefully raising her gloved hand and holding up five fingers. Chohong stared at this and scowled. Fucking hell. Is she for real? Hey, Im this too. She also held up five fingers, provoking the Priest. Kazuki pressed his temples and sent Seol Jihu a glance looking for help. Seol Jihu got up, unable to ignore his plea. Chongchong. Ah, what. Wait, what did you call me? When Chohong rebutted, Seol Jihu continued nonchalantly. Kazuki went through a lot of trouble to invite her. I know that. So what did you just call me? Lets think positively. Its good to have two Priests. You think I dont know that? But how am I supposed to entrust my back to her when I dont even know her name? I understand, so calm down. This Priest is acting all high and mighty! She wont even let us hear her voice! Argh, whatever, fuck it. Seol Jihus secret technique - changing the subject repeatedly. Chohong had a habit of giving up when a conversation got complicated. This was what Seol Jihu was aiming for. As if the entire conversation was a hassle, she harrumphed and buried herself in the couch again. That said, she made it clear that she wouldnt get along with the Priest. A few cracks appeared in the team atmosphere just from the first meeting, but Seol Jihu still greeted the Priest with a smile. Nice to meet you. Im Seol. ? Tilt. Seol. Thats my name. ? Tilt. She tilted her head again. Can she not understand me? Seol Jihu tilted his head back. Since it looks like were done with introductions The awful atmosphere eased slightly when Kazuki opened his mouth. Let us start. Kazuki looked back at the huge map hanging on the wall. He pointed at a specific location before continuing, Ill keep it simple. This is the entrance Hao Win handed over. Question! At that moment, Jun shouted with his hand up. Has it been confirmed? What do you mean? I heard that the Triads acquired two entrances, with one being used by the organization and the other being sold to another organization. He was asking this question since it was neither Carpe Diem nor Umi Tsubame that bought the other entrance. That is only whats known to the public. Kazuki must have expected this question as he responded without a thought. There are twenty-six entrances known to the public with twenty-one of them occupied by various forces. You mean the Triads have entrances kept hidden from the public? Its not just the Triads. Its an open secret. Otherwise, there couldnt have been over 300 participants in last Banquet. Jun immediately went Ah. Since exactly ten people could enter each entrance, all it took was a simple calculation to know there were more entrances than what were publicly known. The Triads have severe internal conflicts. Naturally, the person who found the new entrance has been keeping it a secret. Aha, so thats how it is. Jun sat down, seemingly convinced. Kazuki continued the briefing. We set off tomorrow morning. Well be traveling by carriage for two days using this road. The pen in his hand drew a smooth, curved line. Well arrive at the Salt Deserts second oasis. Its not a safe place, but we shouldnt have any trouble with our power. What is it? Seeing Seol Jihu raising his hand, Kazuki asked. What about the Triads? If youre asking when theyll be joining us, it will be during Stage 1 or Stage 2 at the latest. Stage 2. It wont be hard. Well fight together and support each other if needed. I heard there will be another team helping us as well. Well, shit, its a 4-way co-op mission? Chohong grumbled as if she was still angry about the previous incident. However, that only lasted a moment as she soon fell silent. Knowing how the Banquet worked, she knew they had nothing to lose by having more teams on their side. Finally Kazuki slowly continued, Well make a clear identification of friend or foe. * Not a single cloud was in the quiet sky, but Carpe Diems office was buzzing with noise from early morning. Because Kazuki had set the departure time considerably early, they had to hurry before it was too late. After putting on his new equipment, Seol Jihu wore the belt carrying javelins and the medicine bottles he got from the hideout. Once he finished readying himself by putting on the robe given by the Federation, he went outside. Seol Jihu looked splendid in his new suit of armor, so much so that Hugo stared at him with a genuine look of envy. Unlike Seol Jihu, Hugo didnt have someone to gift him with a new set of armor. He had to scrape up what little money he had saved up to buy new armor and weapon. Even then, he had to make compromises. Because of this, he was determined to use this Banquet as an opportunity to make a fortune. Just before their departure Be careful. Yes, Sir. With your current abilities, you wont die easily, but thats it. Dont forget that you always have to stay with your team. I understand. Seol Jihu took Jang Maldongs advice to heart. With that, he headed to the rendezvous location with Chohong and Hugo. * When Seol Jihu, Chohong, and Hugo arrived at the rendezvous location, a bizarre scene was spread out before them. Kazuki had borrowed two carriages, yet there were dozens of carriages lined up against the city gate. That wasnt all. What? Even at a glance, he could see hundreds of people waiting nearby. They seemed to be Earthlings judging by their outfits, but the way they were looking at them was not so friendly. Seol, avoid eye-contact and just look forward. Chohong whispered into his ears. Seol Jihu also agreed that it was the best thing to do. Just as he sped up his pace. Here! Here! He found Sakamoto Jun, waving his hand from the distance. By the looks of it, Umi Tsubame had already arrived. Now, sorry for rushing you when you just arrived, but we gotta hurry. Hyung-nim and Noonim, ride with me. Maria-chan and Hugo Hyung-nim, go on the other carriage. Were splitting up the Archers and Priests. Makes sense, right? Jun gave a rapid-fire explanation before pushing Seol Jihu and Chohong to the carriage. There was already someone sitting inside - the Priest Kazuki invited. She was wearing the same style of clothes as when they first met. Hello. Seol Jihu sat on the other side of the carriage and greeted her. The Priest cusped her hands together and returned a polite bow. Looks like shes a courteous person. Yes! Weve got everyone now! Go on ahead! Jun shouted into a communication crystal before shutting the carriage door. Mister Coachman! Lets go! Clunk! The carriage shook. Soon, the window frames shook as the outside scenery began to travel backward. They closely followed behind Maria, Kazuki, and Hugos carriage. By the way, you look super cool, Hyung-nim. Seol Jihu was thinking, Should I sleep?, when he heard the sudden compliment and opened his half-closed eyes. He saw Jun checking him out from head to toe with a look of surprise. One thing that he couldnt understand was that the mysterious Priest sitting next to him was also nodding her head in agreement. Thank you for the com Dudududu, dudududu Before he could finish saying the word compliment, he was startled by a sudden noise that sounded like a cavalry was galloping forward. When he peeked his head out of the window, just as he expected, the carriages he saw at the city gate were following them. Whew~ Look at all those flies~ Jun muttered leisurely. What are they doing? I wonder. Want me to get off and ask them? . Im kidding. Just think about it. There are five entrances unoccupied by organizations. Thats fifty people. Right. Now the problem is that there are more than fifty individuals or team members who want to enter the Banquet. Seol Jihu finally understood what Jun meant. They were probably wrecking their heads trying to think of a method to enter the Banquet, and lo and behold, a new entrance has been found. What would you do if you were in their shoes? Especially if you knew only seven people were entering it. Thats three empty spots! How can they be sure that were going to an entrance? Kazuki Hyung-nim would have been disappointed if he heard that. And look, those people arent idiots. Theyre taking a chance because at the end of the day, they have the highest chance of entering the Banquet this way. Indeed, given Kazukis fame, it made sense for them to assume he was participating in the Banquet. Where else would he lead his team this early in the morning when the Banquet was just at the doorstep? Hold on. Seol Jihu was nodding his head when he suddenly arrived at a frightening conclusion. Could they possibly. Hyung-nim, I know what youre thinking. Dont worry. Jun smiled and shook his head. Like I said, those people arent idiots. Although there are only seven of us, they know they stand no chance against us. If you say so. We have three High Rankers, one in each common class, so our teams balance is perfect as well. Now that he put it that way, Seol Jihu agreed. The team composition of two Archers, two Priests, and three Warriors were indeed well balanced. Then that many people will compete over just three spots? Well, I doubt theyll decide with rock-paper-scissors. Jun giggled as if he found his own joke funny. But seeing that Seol Jihu didnt laugh, he let out a dry cough and once again put on a serious face. Now that I think about it, this is Hyung-nims first Banquet, right? Yes. Then I guess the shock might be too great. Brace yourself. Jun, cut the nonsense. Chohong was listening quietly but chose to cut in here. Nonsense? Noonim, this is valuable advice. Cut the bullshit. Youre so mean. Jun dropped his head dejectedly but quickly regained his energy. Its nothing special, but Hyung-nim, youve been doing well in a good team ever since you entered Paradise. He wasnt wrong. Thanks to his Nine Eyes, Seol Jihu was able to choose a good team and distinguish good people. If he didnt have this Innate Ability, who knew where he might be right now? Dont think all teams are like Ah, dont misunderstand. Im not trying to belittle Hyung-nims achievements. But Im sure they wouldnt have been possible if you didnt have a certain level of trust and faith in your team members. Right. When Seol Jihu easily acknowledged it, Jun raised both of his hands. That was because Chohongs glaring eyes were getting stronger by the second. Geez, you dont have to be so protective of him. Anyways, as a senpai who participated in the last Banquet, let me give you a piece of advice. Jun took a brief pause before saying with a grin, Dont expect too much. Dont expect too much? Seol Jihu immediately asked back. Yep. The more you expect, the more disappointed you will be. On the contrary, if you dont expect anything, you cant be disappointed. What did he mean by that? Youll find out soon enough, but to explain it simply the moment you go through the entrance, youll get to meet all sorts of people. His voice became quieter. All Im saying is that you shouldnt be too disappointed. With humans. With a grin, Jun stopped talking. Dont be disappointed with humans? It was ambiguous, though he felt like he could understand the gist. With a short sigh, Seol Jihu looked out of the window once again. There were still dozens of carriages following them from behind. If there was one thing that caught his attention, it would be that the carriages each had huge distances between them. . Looking at them, he couldnt help but think, Maybe, for them, the Banquet has already started. Chapter 113. Harem of Hell It wasnt such a good idea to ride a carriage through a desert. The soft sand could easily break the wheels, and the running speed also had to slow down significantly. Because of the hot sand, the Horuses pulling the carriage would also become tired easily. Of course, it wasnt as if they would suddenly collapse, especially with an ample supply of water and hay, but considering that the team was traveling in the Salt Desert that was known for its hilly terrain, traveling by carriage was definitely inefficient. As such, once the team arrived at the entrance of the desert, they began to cross it on foot. As expected of a desert, the daytime temperature was scorching hot, as if the air itself was boiling. Furthermore, every time one took a breath, a salty smell stung the nose, inducing one to feel parched. Seol Jihu walked in this terrible environment, but he didnt look like he was having a hard time. It wasnt that his face didnt show it, but that he really found it quite simple. This was mainly due to his Stamina stat having risen to Intermediate, but it was also because he had endured much greater mental pain. Compared to the time he had no water or food for eight days while having to constantly escape without a wink of sleep, walking in this desert was like taking a stroll in heaven. After all, he had food, water, and a clear destination. This was also why he was fine carrying the tired Maria on his back. However, even though Seol Jihu had no problem with the environment, his complexion was still dark for one small reason. And that was the large group of people following them at a distance. Chohong told him to ignore them, saying, Those hyenas would have attacked us already if they wanted to. Dont worry. But Seol Jihu found it hard to just forget about them. The glances that sometimes pricked his neck and back were too chilling. They bothered him more because their hostility was so explicit rather than furtive. They got smaller again. In just a day or two, the group that seemed like an army of millions at the start had now been cut down by half. The missing people might have given up and gone back, but Seol Jihu knew that this wasnt the only reason. It wasnt that he was afraid. Level 4 Barbarian Warrior - Richard Hugo.Level 5 Chief Priest - Nameless Priest.Level 4 Thief Striker - Sakamoto Jun.Level 5 Grand Pathfinder - Ayase Kazuki.Level 4 High Priest - Maria Yeriel.Level 5 Templar - Chung Chohong. Being worried about a potential battle would be unfounded with such a powerful team. However, as Seol Jihu was at the front of the group, he couldnt help but worry that something would happen to his teammates while he wasnt watching. Hyung-nim. Noticing that Seol Jihu was putting a great deal of attention behind him, Jun spoke. You know, to Earthlings, the Banquet is like going to buy a biennial lottery. Seol Jihu listened in, even though he found it weird that Jun was referring to them as Earthlings. If we calculate simply in terms of sample size, then they have a 0.012% chance of winning this lottery. Is that high or low? Its high. Extremely. Thats about a 1 in 8 million chance. In comparison, real lotteries are about 1 in 300 million. But you have to bet your life on this one. Not necessarily. From what I know, you can leave Stage 3 in the middle. And if youre lucky and manage to clear it, its the same as winning a progressive Powerball jackpot thats been carried over for multiple drawings. It sounded like Jun was quite knowledgeable about how foreign lotteries worked. He glanced back before spinning his short katana and sniggered, Whats important is that Level 4s, Level 3s, and even Level 2s have been winners. Though, thats only in the beginning. . Most importantly, depending on the individual, the Harmonious Wish can be a reward thats equivalent to the wish that can be granted by the Gods. There might be people dreaming about turning their life around like me, or there might be others with other dreams. Regardless, wouldnt you be willing to bet your life on such a chance? Seol Jihu sighed. But still, if we had just filled up all spots from beginning. Seol Jihu was about to finish by saying, They might not have followed us. However, he swallowed his words. Would those people really not have followed the group if they had come as a team of ten? And if they did follow them, how should the group interpret that? Dont make that conclusion so hastily, Hyung-nim. There arent many things in this world you can be sure about. Jun laughed, but Seol Jihu couldnt. Jun was implying that Kazuki had left three spots on purpose, essentially telling the followers, Well leave some breadcrumbs, so dont bother us. Ah, but dont misunderstand either. The reason Kazuki Hyung-nim only gathered the seven of us is also because he cares a lot about the team color. Team color? Yep. Having more people isnt always a good thing, especially when it concerns working together in a team. For example, whats on your back. Jun poked the short, robed figure piggybacked on Seol Jihu. As Maria was normally extremely weak to heat waves, she was in a groggy state from the sweltering heat. Look at little Maria-chan. She was allowed in because we werent in a position to be picky. Otherwise, with Kazuki Hyung-nims personality, he would have seriously considered rejecting her. But Miss Maria is Ah, I know. Shes an excellent Priest. The problem is her personality. To be precise, its her interpersonal relationship and sociability. Seol Jihu was at a loss for words. He couldnt say anything in response because Jun made a good point. Im sure Kazuki Hyung-nim is nervous. I sure am. Having two of the Six Crazies in one team? My. God. However, as if shed had enough of it, an angry Un! came from Seol Jihus back and the robed figure wriggled powerfully. Shut the fuck up, was what she seemed to be saying. Seol Jihu thought she had fallen asleep, but it seemed she at least had her ears open. Hehe~ Wriggling Maria-chan is cute too~ While Jun giggled, Seol Jihu glanced to the side. This was because Jun mentioning the Six Crazies had reminded him of someone. He spoke quietly, Then what about Chohong? Chung Chohong Noonim is different, Jun gestured at Seol Jihu to come closer before speaking softly. Not only is she a High Ranker, but shes also famous as the Slaughter Maiden. Im certain she is the biggest reason those hyenas arent coming anywhere near us. Really? Yep. Its obvious what will happen if they do. Shell blow their heads to smithereens. Speaking of which, that weapon of hers is really. Chohong must have heard them as her neck stiffened. Her bent back also stood tall like a bamboo. Hey, why are you talking so much in the middle of a march? Arent you thirsty? She even handed Jun a water bottle. From the looks of it, she had been listening in from the start. She had to be happy because Jun praised her while talking down on Maria. Oh! Thank you! Jun took the water bottle without hesitation. By the way, I agree with you. How can anyone be so weak as to collapse just because of the heat? Its not like were out here on a picnic. Yes, yes, I agree a thousand percent. Look at her, piggybacked on Seol as if her life depended on it. Doesnt she think about the person carrying her? If it were me, I would have gotten down immediately from shame. Youre right, Noonim. Theres even you and Hugo, so why is she insisting on Seols back? Noonim, are you jeal. No, youre right. Youre always right. Seol Jihu felt the wriggling on his back getting rougher. With a wry laugh, he heaved her up before speaking, Miss Maria? Stay still. You might fall down otherwise. Uun! I know, I know. Be a good girl. Theyre just kidding. Everyone knows how skilled you are. Uuuuun! As Seol Jihu worked to console the squirming Maria, Chohongs criticism increased. In the end, Kazuki glanced back with a menacing look. With that, silence descended on the group once more. * Just like Kazuki had mentioned, it took the team exactly two days to get to the entrance from Haramark. Since all entrances appeared at midnight, six or so hours must have gone by since it opened. The entrance was located at one of the fertile regions of the arid desert - an oasis. As its name implied, water and vegetation could be found in this place. But for an oasis, it was rather small. Rather than a lake, it was more like a pond or even a puddle. Seol Jihu surveyed the area before tilting his head. Setting aside the size of the oasis, he couldnt see anything that resembled an entrance. I read that the entrance comes in all colors and forms. Seol Jihu stared at the oasis thinking, Could it be? And just as he expected, Kazuki pointed at the pool of water and told the group to get ready to go in. Were going underwater? When Seol Jihu asked, Kazuki nodded his head with a somewhat nervous expression, Yes, we should hurry. Theres no reason to delay going inside. In Kazukis mind, the fact that no one had attacked them so far meant that they had accepted his unspoken deal. Still, he wanted to go in before the situation took an abrupt turn. Ah, I want to watch them fight. Itll be exciting, Hugo muttered wistfully, but Kazuki ignored him and turned to the robed Priest fanning herself with her hand. Just in case please. The fanning stopped, and the moment the Priest took out a crucifix. WOONG! A short vibration rang out and a white spherical film spread out from the center of the oasis. What was even more unbelievable was that the protective film expanded, becoming big enough to cover the entire oasis in less than a second. Even Maria stopped huffing and opened her eyes like a rabbit. Holy fuck. This was the first time Seol Jihu heard Maria curse as a sign of astonishment. He couldnt help but admire High Rankers once again. However, he wasnt given much time to stand around in awe. Kazuki walked in first and urged the rest of the team inside. This was because the hyenas following them became busy the moment the protective film was created. Seol! Hurry! Okay. Splash, splash. Seol Jihu blinked his eyes even as he walked into the water at Chohongs urging. What was he supposed to do? Ill go ahead! Lets meet again at the unknown place! At that moment, Jun and Hugo shouted before jumping in. SPLASH! Water sprayed up as the two instantly vanished. Seol Jihus jaw dropped open. The water wasnt that deep, but they had disappeared without a trace. Those sons of bitches! Having been hit on the cheek by the water, Chohong bent her waist forward, and then Kazuki also dove in. The two of them soon disappeared. Seol Jihu couldnt find Maria anywhere either. Ah! When he felt something touching his shoulders, he flinched and turned around. The nameless Priest had her hands on his shoulders. Arent you going in? Seol Jihu asked. The Priest didnt say anything. She simply pressed down on his shoulders gently. Does she want to go in with me? He might be mistaken, but it looked like she was afraid to leave him alone. He felt strange. The Priest was treating him like a child by a river. Im fine by myself though. He grumbled inwardly, but for some reason, he kind of enjoyed it. Just like that, the two of them sunk underwater. As more and more water began to fill his vision, he saw people popping out from various places, people distancing themselves from each other, people charging toward the oasis without caring for defense, and people aiming attacks at others. Seol Jihu closed his eyes. . He focused on the flowing water, and a sense of deja vu overcame him. Was it at the Huge Stone Rocky Mountain? It was the same feeling hed gotten when he was floating in the lake, contemplating about Flash Step. Right. I was feeling the flow of the water. Butt? Suddenly remembering Agness butt, Seol Jihu shook his head. At that moment, a sudden sinking feeling engulfed him. Ploosh! Kwack Immediately afterwards, he felt his butt fall on something soft. Puha! Seol Jihu opened his eyes, realizing that he was no longer underwater. Although he was still soaked, he at least wasnt at the oasis. Looking around, he noticed that he was in a panic room similar to the one he had escaped to with Teresa back at the laboratory. Sa, save me. Suddenly, a moan rang out, and Seol Jihu looked down in a fluster. Maria was crushed flat under his butt, hitting the floor with her palm. Startled, Seol Jihu quickly shot up. Maria? Fucking hell Cough, cough. The foul-mouthed girl scowled like a demon from Hell. But when she saw the youth sitting on top of her, she flinched and then pouted her cherry-like lips. Oppa~ You shouldve been more careful. I thought youd break my back. Seol Jihu was expecting her to spit out another bucket full of curses, so he breathed a sigh of relief when he heard what she actually said. Are you okay? Do I look okay? Hurry and help me up. She was just as blunt as always, but she wasnt going berserk. Seol Jihu thanked the gods that the effect of the silver coins hadnt disappeared. However, if there was one thing the youth was mistaken about, it was that money wasnt the only reason for Marias relative calm. Although it was only a little, Maria was feeling indebted to Seol Jihu for carrying her through the desert. Anyways, where are we? Seol Jihu asked as he grabbed Marias hand and pulled her up. The room seemed to be around 65 square meters. I dont know, Maria replied with an apathetic face. She had her head tilted to the side and was currently busy squeezing out water from her wet hair. You two are from the same team? At that moment, a high soprano tone voice rang out. Maria and Seol Jihu quickly turned around, and their eyes immediately widened in shock. They saw two women sitting with their knees together in the corner of the room. The one who had spoken up was the woman with aquiline eyes, a bob cut hair, and a beauty mark under her left eye. The one sitting next to her and staring at them blankly was a feeble girl who looked like she was sick. Her long, silky hair stood out because it was silver. The important thing was that Seol Jihu wasnt familiar with either of them. What. Quickly scanning the room, Seol Jihu realized that the other five members of the team were missing. No way. Jang Maldong had initially planned to train only Seol Jihus proficiency with Mana Spear because Stage 1 and 2 were supposed to be team missions. People entering from the same entrance will be moved to the same place - This rule had been broken for the first time in the fifth Banquet. Hmm, from the looks of it, not all of your teammates are here. The bob cut woman murmured as if she read Seol Jihu and Marias expressions. Whats going on? I dont know. I didnt see my teammates either when I opened my eyes. It looks like its the same for this kid. The bob cut woman shrugged her shoulders as she smiled with her eyes. Seol Jihu bit his lower lip and tried to take out the communication crystal. It was then That wont work. He paused as the woman made it sound like she already tried it. Ah were fucked, arent we. Marias survival instincts had been triggered, and she pitifully looked up at the ceiling. Then, she quickly stuck to Seol Jihus side. Oppa~ You wont abandon me, right? Right~? Why would I abandon you, Miss Maria? Maria had said this half-jokingly, but when Seol Jihu replied more seriously than she thought, she was the one who was taken aback. It was then. Suddenly, someone fell down from the air. Thud! Kwack! And Maria was crushed once again. Ow, ow, ow. Seol Jihu blankly stared at the woman who had appeared out of nowhere and was rubbing her buttocks with a frown, as well as Maria lying down in a position, convulsing like a wriggling caterpillar. Chapter 114. Role-Playing Paeeeeeeek! A sorrowful screech resounded in the room. Having become a flattened squid twice, the tears Maria had been holding back finally burst out. As a result, the newcomer had to deal with a terrifying amount of pure anger. Thankfully, she seemed to have a mild personality, as she simply took Marias screaming. Im sorry Im sorry. She apologized repeatedly, and after a while, the fuming Maria finished venting her anger and stomped away to the corner of the room before squatting down. From the way she held her crucifix close, it seemed she was debating casting a barrier around herself. But since she couldnt waste her precious saved spells, she only gritted her teeth. Seol Jihu contemplated consoling her but chose to just sit against the wall. Since he realized what situation he was in, he needed some time to organize his thoughts. Why? The rule that had never been broken in the past four Banquets had just been broken. But why? Theres no way to find out. If there was an existence supervising the Banquet, Seol Jihu wouldnt hesitate to grab him by the collar and shake him around. He was secretly hoping to discover the secret behind the biannual Banquets, but things had only gotten more confusing. If there was one thing he could be glad about, it was that he wasnt separated from Maria. Get a grip. Chak! Seol Jihu slapped his cheeks hard. Immediately, he felt several gazes fall on him. However, he paid no attention to them. Pause everything. The plans prepared under the assumption of moving as a team, the thoughts about discovering the Banquets secret - he put them all on hold. He set his first and foremost goal to survival. He had to escape from this place alive and meet up with his comrades before thinking about anything else. Once he changed his mindset and focused on this one thing, he felt his head had gotten a little lighter. Seol Jihu slowly looked around the room, but no matter how many times he looked at it, it was still the same, simplistic room. The only noteworthy thing was that he couldnt see an entrance or an exit. That wasnt good news. After thinking about the matter once more, he activated Nine Eyes. When the room changed color, Seol Jihu immediately dropped his jaw in shock. Gold? The entire room shone in a golden hue. His entire vision became filled with a rolling golden wave. Seol Jihu barely kept himself silent. Looking at the dazzling golden light, he immediately became less tense, but he tightened himself up in the next moment. After going through multiple incidents, he knew that the Golden Commandment wasnt necessarily a good thing. To do unto others as you would have them do unto you. An effect always followed a cause, and a cause always followed a reason. In that sense, how should he interpret this room being gold? There had to be a reason. A reason that this room was giving off the color of the Golden Rule. Depending on his choices, there was a chance he could obtain more than just survival. Seol Jihu closed his eyes to concentrate. Because his nerves were all focused on his head, he didnt realize that the pale girl was leaning on her knees and staring fixedly at him. As the youth was absorbed in this new problem, more people began to appear. The room only had four people at first, but in just a few hours, the number increased to seven. Each newcomer had different reactions. Some were flustered about being separated from their teams, while others leisurely walked around the room. In any case, none of them straight out panicked, as they were all Earthlings who had some level of experience in Paradise. However, a somewhat competitive atmosphere descended in the room. Among the seven people that now filled the room, there were two that especially grabbed the others attention. One was a young woman with straight, shoulder-length hair. She seemed to be a Warrior, judging by her silver composite armor and stylish longsword. Although she gave off a temperamental, easily-offended impression, her face was expressionless. Not a hint of emotion could be found on her straight face. Compared to her, even Kazuki seemed like an expressive person. The other one was also a young woman. She had her long, brown hair tied up in a ponytail. The bow on her back and the quiver on her waist easily let others know what her class was. For whatever reason, she was smiling nonstop. However, it was the kind of sinister smile that sent chills down others backs. With her serpentine, almond eyes and her gleaming pupils, she gave off a dangerous vibe that would make her look like a venomous snake if she stuck out her tongue. What? When Seol Jihu took another look around, he gasped in his heart. All six members excluding him were female. Bob Cut, Straight Face, Snake Eyes, the white headband girl, Maria, and the good-natured girl who apologized again and again. None of them were beauties that would stick out in a crowd, but Seol Jihu felt weird just because he was surrounded by women of all nationalities. It wasnt as if he felt awkward or uncomfortable. He just felt strange. Surely theres gotta be another guy, right? As if to answer his question, someone fell from the air. Splat! Seol Jihu heard a muddy splash. His expression brightened when he saw the newcomers short hair, but it instantly contorted. When he touched his face, a crimson liquid came off. Hehe hehehehe. A lifeless laughter resounded. I entered. I did it. I entered. The dozens of arrows stuck on the mans back made him look like a hedgehog. From the looks of it, he must have been in a fierce competition over the entrance. Perhaps, he had fought through hundreds of people just to get here. He should be rejoicing, but his complexion distorted instead. Tk. He clutched at the floor hard enough to break his nails. Then, he opened his mouth painfully. Some someone. Seol Jihu was about to get up and take a look when he felt someone tugging at his clothes. Turning to the side, he saw Maria shaking her head. Dont go near him. What do you mean? Its too late. But When Seol Jihu turned back to the man, he became speechless. Tears of blood were falling from his bloodshot eyes. Healing his wounds is difficult enough. But poison already spread through his organs. It will be better to send him off painlessly. She was implying that treating his wounds would only make him suffer longer from the poison. N no. Did he hear Maria? The man began to desperately flail his arms and legs. I I finally managed to enter the Banquet. He tried to push himself up, but he soon collapsed, as if he lost control of his limbs. I cant die here. His voice trembled. I need to find the cure and go back. His back curled up like the back of a shrimp. Mom. Tears poured out of his eyes as if he was overcome with grief. Mom Mom. He cried for his mother for a long time before his eyes turned faint. Then at one point, he suddenly stopped talking and moving. He died as soon as he came in. Seol Jihu rubbed his mouth to shake off the bitter taste inside. He wanted to help close his eyes, but he couldnt since he might also get afflicted with the poison. However, it seemed Seol Jihu wasnt the only one feeling sympathy. Both the bob cut girl and the good-natured girl showed signs of pitying him. Of course, there was also someone who was completely opposite. Kik! Snake Eyes had her head dropped, her shoulders shaking from her snickering. Get a hold of this retard. Mom~ Mom~ She sneered at him as if she found his dying words to be hilarious. Hearing this, Bob Cut furrowed her brows. But Snake Eyes continued unfazed. I guess he got lucky and managed to get in with his terrible skills~ Well, its a good thing he died here. She snickered before raising her head and licking her lips. Though, fuck the idiot who did this. If youre gonna kill him, make it clean! If you plaster poison all over his body, I cant loot his shit! Judging by her words, she would have already looted his corpse clean if it wasnt for the poison. What a shame~ What a shame~ Seeing Snake Eyes mutter to herself, Bob Cut finally opened her mouth. Kiik! But before she could say a word, the creak of a gear turning rang out. Then, a fierce rumbling swept through the room. Seol Jihu, who had his butt halfway off the ground, had his attention stolen by the wall on the other side of the room. A part of the wall, about 2 meters tall and 1 meter wide, was protruding out of the white wall. A door had appeared. In other words, Stage 1 must have begun. Looks like we needed eight people to leave the room. Bob Cut spoke up. She cleared her throat before continuing, Since a door appeared, I doubt well be getting any more people. How about it? Since we met here by a stroke of fate, why dont we introduce ourselves and Bob Cut couldnt finish her sentence. It was because Straight Face, who was sitting on the floor the entire time, got up. O-Oh, you dont have to stand up to do it. Bob said with a smile, but Straight Face ignored her completely. Seeing Straight Face reach her arm toward the door, Bob Cut blinked her eyes in a daze. Um. . Hello? The one with the silver armor? Kiik. The door opened. Straight Face immediately left the room. Bob Cut was left standing there with her mouth agape. Snake Eyes must have found this funny as she snickered once again. And when Bob Cut frowned, she finally burst out laughing. Puhahaha! Can you get more obvious? What? Listen, you retarded bitch. Do you think this is the Neutral Zone? Or do you think youre at a college retreat? N-No! I just What, you want us to tell you about our hobbies? Maybe we can even tell each other fun facts! Snake Eyes sharp criticism made Bob Cut tremble in place. Whatever. The five of you can make a campfire and do the cha-cha-cha for all I care. Bob Cut looked completely knocked out by Snake Eyes venomous expression and open ridicule. H-How can you say that? In the end, she raised her voice with a dumbstruck look, but Straight Face and Snake Eyes were nowhere to be seen. The heck? She rolled her eyes, looking for someone to agree with her sentiments, and the good-natured girl made a troubled smile. After a brief moment of silence, the good-natured girl quietly spoke up. Should we leave too? Bob Cuts lips twitched as if she still had things to say. But once other people began to stand up, she had no choice but to do the same. She had no reason to stay in this room, and she knew she had to chase after the two who had already left. After all, they seemed to have the most expensive equipment out of the eight no, seven. Straight Faces armor looked even better than Seol Jihus. Mm I dont like where this is going. Maria waited for the others to leave before muttering quietly, Lets follow them for now and go our own way if things arent looking good. You want us to move separately? Do as I say. My intuition has never been wrong. For some reason. Maria blurred the end of her speech. Seol Jihu neither agreed nor disagreed. Things werent going as he expected, but it didnt seem like such a bad idea to see how things developed. When he walked through the door, he found himself in another empty room. The size of the room was similar to the one he had just been in, but there was a door on each side of the wall. So the rooms are connected. Seol Jihu wondered how this place was structured, but he shook off the thought forcefully. He had to first think about how to survive. After all, he had no clue what would happen from this moment on. Straight Face was standing in the middle of the room. She seemed to be deep in thought, so even Bob Cut couldnt say anything after catching up. Soon, Straight Face raised her head and walked forward. The moment she threw open the door without hesitation Swish! A longspear hurled toward her. Seol Jihu tried to throw his spear reflexively, but Straight Face acted even faster. Her hand instantly went to her waist, and a blue flash of light erupted. Seol Jihu blinked once. When he opened his eyes, he saw a skull flying into the air and a headless skeleton collapsing onto the floor. Straight Face was standing in front of the door, just as expressionless as before. Plunk! The skull rolled around on the ground. Seol Jihu stood astonished by her quickdraw. That wasnt all. Straight Face disappeared inside like the wind and cleaned up the rest of the skeletons roaming around the room. Whew~ Snake Eyes, who was watching leisurely, couldnt hide her surprise and whistled. Damn~ Youve got skills. Whats your name? I must have heard it at least one or twice. Of course, Straight Face still ignored everyone. Snake Eyes observed her closely before smirking and locking her fingers behind her head. In front of you~ Straight Face stopped. Snake Eyes sniggered and continued, Theres one stuck to the door. Straight Face looked forward before raising her sword. When Seol Jihu saw blue flames shooting out of her sword, he couldnt hide his shock. As someone who had learned Aura, he knew how hard it was to infuse ones weapon with refined energy. At last, Straight Face shot toward the door and stabbed her sword through. Craaaack! Her sword cleanly pierced the door. When she turned her sword halfway and pulled out, the blade was dripping with thick blood. When she opened the door, a black monster fell to its knees. See? Snake Eyes giggled. Straight Face quietly walked forward. Seol Jihu was standing in the back, admiring Straight Faces swordsmanship, when he realized that she was fighting alone and went Ah! Even though it looked like she didnt really care I should help. Seol Jihu didnt want a free ride. He raised his spear, thinking to support her at the very least. He walked up stealthily in case Straight Face looked back. It was then Ooh~ Lookie here. Must be nice~ The only man in the group wants to help. How kind! How kind! Snake Eyes put a damper on things. Straight Face was about to open the frontal door when she heard this comment and glanced back. The hell. When Seol Jihu met her indifferent eyes, saliva pooled in his mouth. Just what kind of experiences had she gone through to be able to suppress her emotions so viciously? Soon, Straight Faces mouth opened, Id like you to not bother me. Her monotonous voice was a bit deep and hoarse for a woman. Chapter 115. Role-Playing (2) Straight Face continued talking before Seol Jihu could say anything, I see where youre coming from, but I dont let just anyone take my rear. Seol Jihu refuted as he raised his spear, I wont get in your way. I think you will. Trust me. When he struck back confidently, Straight Faces eyebrows went up. She then examined the youth from top to bottom as if to check him out. His earrings, gloves, bracelet, and icy spear that gave off a frosty aura all caught her attention. Straight Face turned back to the front. Seol Jihu took this as her giving consent. Snake Eyes, who was watching the scene play out amusingly, opened her mouth, Perfect. There are two waiting by the door and eight roaming around inside. The moment Snake Eyes finished her sentence, Straight Face threw the door open, and a sword and a spear flew in simultaneously. At the same time the two monsters waiting by the door fell backward, the man and woman shot inside as if theyd agreed on it beforehand. Hm? Snake Eyes blinked repeatedly. Her already narrow eyes narrowed even further. Not bad. She expected the bitch with the longsword to do as much, but the man supporting her wasnt to be underestimated either. No Wait a fucking minute. When she saw the energy seemingly boiling at the tip of his spear, she screamed internally. Fuck, he wasnt a Level 4 but a High Ranker? Snake Eyes tilted her head while thinking, that cant be Of course, she couldnt be further from the truth. With two people going wild, the time it took to clear the room was cut in half. Snake Eyes had kept her eyes on the groups only man the entire time. Once the battle ended, she pursed her lips. Although she didnt whistle, it was easy to see that she was surprised. Well, its not like there arent Level 4s with high mana. Maria was also eyeing Seol Jihu, prepared to use a spell if necessary, but when she heard what Snake Eyes said, she snorted inwardly. Straight Face seemed to trust Seol Jihu after using him once, as she didnt just let him support her, but gave him an entire side to take care of on his own. As for Snake Eyes, she might have had a strange personality, but she was competent. Although she never personally participated in the battle, the fact that her scouting information was always right was a testament to her abilities. With Snake Eyes accurate information, Straight Faces charging power, and Seol Jihus support, clearing a room took no time at all. However, the problem was that there was no end in sight. For some reason, Straight Face insisted on going straight, taking the frontal door every time. Perhaps wanting to get out of this place as soon as possible, she fought and marched repeatedly. It wasnt until the 40th room that the groups unrelenting steps stopped. The 40th room didnt look any special, but there was one difference. Oh? There isnt a frontal door. Just like Snake Eyes said, the number of doors was reduced from four to three. The people following them seemed to have noticed that something was off as they carefully examined the room while walking around. Snake Eyes drew something on a piece of paper before turning to Straight Face who was standing still in front of a wall. Hey, where are we going? Left? Or right? It was then Koong. The sound of something falling and bumping into things rang out. Immediately afterwards Pssh! Pssh! Parts of the three walls - left, right, and front - crumbled down, revealing densely packed launchers. Seeing dozens of sharp things raising their heads, Snake Eyes frowned for the first time. Fuck! In an instant. Psh! Pssssh! A chilling sound of air being cut scratched their ears, and at the same time. Luxu Lu Luxuria! Woong! A white dome-shaped barrier spread out. Tang, tang, tang! Maria managed to block the attack coming from the left and the right side by a hairs breadth, but she had to pour out her mana to stop the powerful force pushing into the barrier. Five seconds, that seemed like five minutes passed by. The room then became silent as if the previous ruckus was a lie. Hundreds of crossbow bolts were lying on the ground with smoke coming out of the launchers on the left and the right walls. Maria was wiping off the sweat on her forehead when she suddenly went Ah!. Now that I think about it. The trap had activated on the frontal wall as well. In that case, the bolts must have shot the three people standing there. Although Maria made a split-second decision to cast a barrier, because everything had happened so fast, she couldnt even think about helping out the vanguard. Miss Maria! Are you okay? At that moment, a familiar voice struck her ears. Marias eyes widened. She could see a yellowish light between the white smoke coming out of the walls. The light was none other than a triangular shield. When Seol Jihu noticed that a trap had been activated, he instantly embraced Straight Face who was standing in front of the wall before activating his bracelet. Snake Eyes had also shrewdly hidden beside them. If it werent for this artifact, all three of them would have been turned into meat paste. Because of the unexpected attack, even Straight Face had a crack in her stonewall expression. That said, it was only her eyes that had widened a bit, and even that only lasted a moment before reverting back. Hold on. Her cheek was touching Seol Jihus chest, so she gently pushed him away. Realizing the position they were in, Seol Jihu quickly let go of her, and Straight Face sighed as she stared at the countless crossbow bolts on the ground. Ah The face that had shown no emotions the entire time contorted with annoyance. Her complexion instantly became frozen, and she turned around for the first time. Behind her, four people were breathing sighs of relief. Straight Face opened her mouth, Who was it? When her cold, subdued voice flowed out, Maria and the others froze. Nothing had happened when they first came in the room. In other words, one of them must have done something to activate the trap. Silence ensued. When no one spoke up, Straight Face asked calmly, Which one of you bitches was it? Bob Cut was planning to endure the criticism and let the incident pass, but when she heard Straight Face suddenly using profanity, she doubted her ears and asked back. W-What did you say? Do you want me to spell it out for you? Arent you being too harsh? I almost died because of one of you fuckers, and you think Im being too harsh? Bob Cut became speechless. She understood where Straight Face was coming from, but she still felt it wasnt fair. After all, she had barely moved after entering this room. Straight Face continued, If you had to deal with people acting on their own and causing trouble, wouldnt you be angry too? I understand how you feel but youre the one who is acting on your own. ? Of course, Im grateful that youre clearing the way, but we can work together to Oh yeah? Straight Face folded her arms and twisted the corner of her mouth up. Her sneering face seemed to say, Get a hold of this joker. Thats an interesting way of putting it, because I never once told you to follow me. Listen. Arent you guys the ones who followed me on your own? Bob Cut clenched her teeth, I know youre strong, but we can also Sure, we can work together. Straight Face cut her off as if she knew what Bob Cut was going to say. But you only thought about working together. If you really wanted to help, you would have stepped up, like her, this guy, and that kid. Straight Faces chin pointed to Snake Eyes, Seol Jihu, and Maria. Maria immediately shouted, Who are you calling a kid!, but her words were buried in an instant by Bob Cuts protest. Thats why, in the beginning, I Ah, the self-introduction. Are you stupid? Its not like were in the Neutral Zone. Do you need to have everything explained to you? We could have at least said our class and level. You know, as a way of sharing information. Youre an Archer. Looks like a Level 3. Bob Cut nodded her head subconsciously. Shouldnt you have sharp eyes as an Archer? Unless someone was actively trying to hide it, you should have been able to guess our classes based on our equipment. Seol Jihu stood astonished as he watched Straight Face nitpick on and on. She was so good with using facts in her verbal attacks that Seol Jihu began to pity Bob Cut. Ha, Im over here working hard to clear a path. I sure as hell didnt expect to get criticized for doing something good. These words seemed to land the finishing blow as Bob Cut squeezed her eyes shut. Her chest huffed up and down before a long sigh escaped her mouth. Sorry. Straight Face raised her eyebrows. It was thoughtless of me to say that. I apologize. Hearing Bob Cut submit easily, Straight Face grinned. She rested her chin on the back of her hand and then tilted her head. Her face seemed to say, Perfect. I was just getting bored. Hm. Its good that you acknowledged it quickly, but you already hurt my feelings. What should I do? . More importantly, Im not the type of person who believes in just talk. Her mocking tone clearly indicated her desire to toy with her prey. Bob Cut endured the humiliation and opened her mouth, Ill show it with action. Looks like youre not hopelessly stupid. You, how many rooms have we broken through so far? When Straight Face suddenly asked Snake Eyes, who was watching the scene with an amused expression, Snake Eyes simply shrugged her shoulders. How should I know? I know youre drawing a map. Chet. So you were just pretending not to care. She took out a piece of paper from her pocket and began to count the rooms one by one. This is the fortieth room exactly. Forty rooms, Straight Face calmly recited the count before continuing, Good. Taking the difference in our levels into account, just clear twenty rooms. Twenty? I dont care whether you go left or right. But she, he, and I wont help you. Just like we did, you guys open the door and take care of whats inside. Straight Face emphasized the words, you guys. Seol Jihu was about to politely lodge a complaint as he was excluded without a choice, but when he saw Maria glaring at him to stay put, he decided to just let things play out. You dont want to? Then dont. But I want you to stop following us. Bob Cut bit her lip. She didnt have a choice. Fine, but once we break through twenty rooms. Then Ill comply with your self-introduction and move as a team. A deal had been reached. Bob Cut turned to face the three people next to her. Two of them were Priests, so they had to be excluded. The only one left was the woman holding her shield. The Warrior-Archer combination was certainly ideal. Are you willing to help me? When Bob Cut asked, the brown-haired woman, who had been watching silently until now, smiled, Of course. Saying that she was feeling guilty doing nothing, she slowly held out her hand. Im Sophie Chalet, a Level 3 Shield Warrior. Bob Cuts face became dazed before turning into a bright smile. Im Lara Wolff, a Level 3 Sharp Ranger. The atmosphere turned wholesome for the first time since the Banquet started. Hah. Snake Eyes snorted as she watched the two women shake hands, while Straight Face made a profound smile. And thus, Sophie Chalet and Lara Wolff began to clear the way together. Seol Jihu was forced to the sidelines against his will, but he stuck with his decision to let the situation play out. That said, he was cheering for the two women on the inside. In truth, Seol Jihu didnt see this woman named Lara Wolff in a bad light. Because it was true that she followed them without doing anything, he wouldnt have sided with her if all she did was complain. However, she had acknowledged her fault and apologized. She also brought up the self-introduction idea first. As Seol Jihu had learned the standard procedure, he found Straight Faces modus operandi to be the unconventional one. While he acknowledged Straight Face taking the lead to open up a path, she had done so of her own volition. She even told him to not bother her when he first tried to help. To be frank, Straight Face had changed her tune to her benefit when she was pushing Lara Wolff to a corner. Because of this, Seol Jihu cheered on the two women marching forward on their own. Unfortunately, just as he realized during the rescue mission, reality often wasnt beautiful. Putting aside the fact that the group was now breaking through the rooms at a much slower pace, the Level 3 duo began to struggle after a short time. The problem started with Lara Wolff. In front of this mm. It would have been one thing if she was a Pathfinder, but as a Ranger who was more focused on combat abilities, she was lacking in scouting abilities. But even taking that into consideration, there was a world of difference between her and Snake Eyes, who would spit out accurate information in just a second or two. Priest-nim? She even asked Maria to cast a barrier before they opened the door, but Maria flatly refused. After all, a Priests spells werent infinite. The end of Stage 1 was nowhere in sight, so if she used a spell every time they opened a door, she would run out of them in no time. Naturally, with inaccurate information, more burden was placed on the Warrior. Sophie Chalet had abilities matching a Level 3, but all that meant was she was average. And because her armors were poor comparatively, she became more and more wounded as time passed. That wasnt all. Ah~ So slow~ At this rate, its gonna take us months to clear Stage 1~ . God, how did they even think to enter the Banquet with their abilities? Were they hoping their team would carry them? . Sometimes, the kind sister-in-laws concern was more annoying than the nagging mother-in-law. Though, in this case, Snake Eyes was nowhere close to being kind or concerned. They were already having a rough time, so they couldnt help but get angry when Snake Eyes provoked them from time to time. In the end, an accident occurred amidst the ugly atmosphere. A monster had swung down its axe and split Sophie Chalets shield in half. Aaaaak! The Shield Warrior fell on her butt with a shrill scream. Although she managed to escape with her life thanks to Marias barrier, she was severely injured. Her left arm had been crushed to the point where her white bones were protruding out. Not easy, huh? Lara Wolff was sitting on the ground with a stunned expression when a shadow cast over her body. Straight Face was looking down at her while fiddling with her shoulder-length, black hair. Her arm can be healed, but without her shield, her combat ability would be halved. Yes. What are you going to do? Youre not even at the halfway mark. Wasnt that the eighth? You. Continually fiddling with her hair, Straight Face suddenly grinned, Want me to let you off the hook? Excuse me? You still have twelve doors left to open, but its not like there isnt another way to do that. What do you mean? When Lara Wolff asked with a face that wasnt expecting much, Straight Face raised her index finger. Ask politely. Ask? If its just that Straight Face shook her finger left and right. I said politely. She then curled her finger until it pointed at the ground below her feet. First Crawl here on all fours. Immediately, Lara Wolff made an indescribable face. Even Snake Eyes expression contorted strangely. Hyaa. Youre a huge pervert, huh. What a charming personality. The corner of Straight Faces mouth twisted up. This was more of a hobby than a personality. She felt an odd pleasure in seeing dignified, confident people submitting to her. It was the same with the current situation. Lara Wolff might have been happy when Sophie Chalet agreed to help her, but now she was driven to a corner. She had been full of hope just a moment ago, so how would she look crawling on the ground, unable to withstand the despair? Just imagining it sent a tingling feeling down her stomach, making her smile. Well, it will at least help my hurt feelings recover a little. Straight Face pushed her hair back and waited for a reply. Its okay. However, the answer came from Sophie Chalet, who was receiving treatment from Maria. Were almost halfway done. Well keep going just a bit more. Oh yeah? Straight Face smacked her lips somewhat disappointedly. Then hurry. All this waiting around is making me bored. Got it. Well continue as soon as my injuries are healed. Sophie spoke without losing her smile, and Straight Face turned back. On the other hand, Seol Jihu was struggling internally. Although he ended up on Straight Faces side, he didnt like the way she was handling things. She was bored just like she said. It was as if she grew tedious waiting for an exit. She was then toying with the Level 3 duo just for the fun of it, as they ended up getting trapped in a spider web. Once she got bored of doing this, she would no doubt return to charging through the rooms. If the three of them joined hands like in the beginning, they would be able to get out of this place quicker. Seol Jihu didnt want to waste his time on this farce. What should I do? Straight Face and Snake Eyes. Sophie and Lara. Maria and. Hm? As Seol Jihu looked at each member of the party, his eyes stopped when it reached one girl. Chapter 116. Quickening Shes. Now that he thought about it, there was someone else. When Seol Jihu and Maria first entered the room, there were two people inside. The first one was the bob cut Lara Wolff, and the other was this girl with the white headband. Because she hadnt said a word this entire time, he had forgotten about her existence. Her snowy silver-white hair matched her white clothes. She was deeply absorbed in something to the point she didnt notice Seol Jihus fixed gaze. Soon, the girls eyes curled to a crescent moon shape, and she covered her mouth with her hand. Shes laughing? What was she laughing about? Seol Jihus eyes narrowed as he glanced in the direction the girl was looking. There, he saw Sophie Chalet who was receiving treatment as she let out muffled groans, Lara Wolff who had fallen into despair, Straight Face who had her arms folded, and Snake Eyes who was sniggering. One who suffered, one who sneered, and one who enjoyed watching. Suddenly, Seol Jihu was reminded of the middle-aged man who had struggled from guilt after abandoning his wife and daughter to run away. He was also reminded of Kang Seok, who had stood in front of him and laughed uncontrollably. Shes different than how she looks, huh. The girl must have realized the youths gaze as she raised her slim face. Their eyes met. Her arced eyes blinked a couple of times before she lowered her hand. Judging by the way her thin, pale lips were quivering slightly, she must have been laughing in secret. The girl didnt avoid Seol Jihus gaze. She tilted her head slightly before setting it straight and beckoning him with her frail hand. Does she want me to get closer? Seol Jihu didnt hesitate. It didnt seem like a bad idea to try and talk to her, so he walked forward immediately. Because the girl was removed from the rest of the group, he had to walk a good distance. That said, they were both in the same room. Once he got close, the girl gave him a blank look while saying, I think youre misunderstanding me. Her voice was quiet and soothing like a melody, but it also sounded empty and hollow. I laughed, but it wasnt because I was sneering at them or because I found the sight funny. The girl admitted to laughing but pleaded her case skillfully. Seol Jihu noticed how good she was at reading peoples thoughts and felt a bit sorry. Even if the girl did laugh, Seol Jihu had no grounds to pick fault with it. He could think badly of her in his head, but the moment he said it out loud, he would end up being a nosy person. At the very least, that was Seol Jihus perspective regarding the matter. Its fine. I dont mean to interfere in your business. Hearing this, the girl smiled while nodding her head. You were just staring at me so much. Seol Jihu observed the girls hollow smile. Looking at her up close, he noticed how white, or rather pale, her cheeks were. Her waist was also extremely slender and delicate as if she would snap in half if he held her with a little force. She clearly had an illness of some sort. If its okay with you. Seol Jihu asked bluntly, can you tell me why you were laughing? He didnt judge her. He was more curious than anything else. The girl looked up at him and muttered softly, Because it seemed like a play. So she also felt that way? Seol Jihu laughed bitterly. Right? Yes, Seol Jihu agreed as he had also been thinking that Straight Face was just enjoying her hobby. I was wondering why the majority of people got separated. I didnt expect to be role-playing at my age. Excuse me? I havent even done it when I was little. The girl smiled brightly. Seol Jihu mulled over what she just said. It sounded like they were talking about different things. Role playing? Seol Jihu tilted his head. You mean like a puppet show? No, I wouldnt say puppet since everyone is acting as they normally would. ? Mm. Right, everyone is being true to their nature. Since no one is playing an assigned character or a fictional role, this isnt an ordinary role-play. In an instant, the girl fell into a world of her own. Looking at her, Seol Jihu wondered if he should continue talking to her or walk away. He wasnt sure if he was the idiot for being unable to understand her, or if she was simply talking in a cryptic way. The girl glanced at him with languid eyes. From the previous exchange, she realized that the youth had yet to understand. You see, I think there is a good chance that this group has been put together deliberately. What did that mean? I guess you could say this conflict was bound to happen. Why? Seol Jihu immediately asked back. The girl opened her mouth before revealing a troubled face, Mm I know the reason in my head, but its hard to explain in words. Its like different extremes or like counterparts. She gently scratched her lips with her index finger, seemingly trying to think of a good way to explain her theory. Soon, she pointed at her self and began, For example, if I am the altruistic person Seol Jihu stared at her fixedly. The girl smiled sheepishly. What? Im really kind. . Anyways, if I am the altruistic person, then that person is the selfish person. The person the girl was pointing to was none other than Maria Yeriel. What do you mean? Seol Jihu asked back, but he immediately became speechless. He realized that the phrase, selfish person, described Maria perfectly. How did she know? Did she hear Maria talking to me about going our own way? Or was it because she refused to cast barriers? So you see. While all sorts of theories brushed past Seol Jihus mind, the girl clenched her hands into fists and bumped them into each other. That person and I are counterparts. Seol Jihu stared at the girl with a complicated look. He finally understood what the girl was saying, but accepting it was a different matter. Also Next, the girls finger headed to Lara Wolff. If she is the type of person who values cooperation and mutual help. She then pointed to Straight Face. Then she is the self-centered maverick. Seol Jihu only looked half-convinced. What the girl was saying made sense, but he was constantly plagued by the thought that there was no way to confirm it. The girls finger then headed to Sophie Chalet. If she is the gentle person. She then pointed to Snake Eyes. Then she is the vicious person. Vicious? Yep. The girl nodded her head before saying, she smells rotten. She pinched her nose and said something more enigmatic, Shes going to die early because of it. The more the girl talked, the more mysterious she became. Lets see. Seol Jihu chuckled inwardly and activated his Nine Eyes. When he checked Snake Eyes Status Window with the green color of General Observation ! He gasped. His eyes trembled as it confirmed the trait Vicious (Deliberately cruel and heartless). That wasnt all. Lara Wolff, Straight Face, and Sophie Chalet werent too far off from what the girl said. As for Maria, she was obviously spot on. Im impossible. Think about it. Seol Jihu turned back to the girl with widened eyes. With four pairs of people just as incompatible as water and oil, how can a conflict not break out? Seol Jihu subconsciously agreed, Not random. So thats what you meant when you said this group was put together deliberately. It fits too well to be a coincidence. Then. Seol Jihu paused briefly before continuing, what is the motive? The girl was talking nonstop for a long time, but this question made her shut her mouth. Obviously, it wasnt as if the girl was omniscient. I dont know, she admitted quietly. But for some reason what you said about a puppet show is weighing on my mind. Seol Jihu had thrown the word around thoughtlessly, but the girl seemed to have taken it seriously. To be sure, we need the final piece of the puzzle. She blurred the end of her speech and looked up at the youth. Seol Jihu pointed to himself in a daze. Me? Immediately, he went Ah! He had remembered the man who died as soon as he came in. If the girls theory was correct, that man had to be his counterpart. Oppa, have you heard of this saying? The girl stealthily changed the way she addressed him, but Seol Jihu didnt mind that much. Before he noticed, he had gotten fully absorbed in talking to the girl. That if you gather five people together, one person is always trash? I think Ive read about it online. Wait, are you saying that Im Of course not. The girl denied it without hesitation. I hope that Oppa is a treasure. Is that the counterpart of trash? Yes. Because then an interesting situation will develop. Seol Jihu tilted his head curiously. The three pairs we know about are skewed the same way in terms of usefulness in battle and alignment of personality. She was right. In terms of ability, Straight Face, Snake Eyes, and Maria were elites, but the other three were the opposite. The former three also happened to have bad personality traits, while the latter three had the good ones. It would be terrible if Oppa is on the other side but if not, then you would be the only counterexample in this group. . We might be able to find out more about the existence who created this setting. The girl cupped her hands together and continued, Thats why Im so curious. What kind of a person Seol Jihu was. Whether youre someone who will inflame the already-wounded relationship, aggravate the division by playing politics, and seek to use the conflict to your benefit. Or. Whether youre someone who will mend the broken relationship, reconcile the division with words, and bring everyone together like one who leads. In that instant, Seol felt as if his head had been struck by a hammer. Your Status Window. Can you show it to me, please? The girl requested, but Seol Jihu was no longer listening to her. The phrase he had forgotten about for the longest time, but one that was etched deep inside his consciousness. Executor. The One Who Leads. Ah. Suddenly, a strange sense of deja vu crept over him. It was the same feeling he got when he was floating in Huge Stone Rocky Mountains lake, the kind of wistful feeling similar to a word being stuck on the tip of the tongue. Before, he had lost touch with the sensation in a stupid way. Refusing to make the same mistake, Seol Jihu desperately searched his memory. The words the girl mentioned: Role-playing, counterparts, deliberate, the one who leads. Finally, when he remembered the Golden Commandment he had seen at the start. AH! The five words connected together, and a ray of light seemed to shine through the dark clouds in his head. He was progressing without a clear plan, but now, he felt like he found the thread-like pathway to the solution. Of course, he couldnt be sure that it was the correct answer. After all, it was only a possibility. But he became convinced of one thing. And that was his role within this group. An altruistic person without skill. A calculative person with skill. A cooperative person without skill. A self-centered person with skill. A gentle person without skill.A vicious person with skill. And a person with skill, who had yet to decide. So they want me to make up my mind. He had two paths to choose from. The answer was already out there. His Nine Eyes were telling him which one to take. When he thought this Can I do it? He finally realized the gravity of the situation. At the same time, he realized just how difficult his job was. Setting aside the fact that they were complete strangers, leading Straight Face and Snake Eyes, two unpredictable and volatile individuals, seemed extremely difficult. Seol Jihu closed his eyes to calm his beating heart. Suddenly, the village heads words brushed past him. [Were living in such a time.] [There is no right or wrong in matters of survival.] [Whether you are a righteous man or of a wicked persuasion, you have to gather under one banner and pool your resources to survive. That is the case, even now.] With that, he finally came to a decision. Now wasnt the time to worry about whether he could do it. He had to do it. Soon, his eyes flickered open. Lets do it. As Seol Jihu looked at the six people in the group, his eyes glistened like the stars in the night sky. * Same time. ? The existence sitting on the Corrupted Throne trembled. With one hand supporting her head, her eyebrows slowly went up. The existence looked around the area with half-closed eyes. What spread out before her was a vast space. Around Paradise, the planet she inhabited, countless stars were forming a galaxy. The vision of a god was both physically and mentally on a different dimensional level than the vision of a human. Using her divine eyes, the existence read information about the movements and changes of the constellations. I. Felt a tingling sensation. The existence, who had devoured the Chief Deity, had detected it. There was no chance it was a simple matter. However, even when the existence examined the stars, she could not find anything out of place. Well, it did seem like some stars were grouped closer together. But the star in the center of it wasnt shining. Gathering around a dead star would not pose a threat to her. Hm. Was she mistaken about the feeling? She let out a subdued hum before closing her eyes once again. Thus, the existence sitting on the Corrupted Throne, the Parasite Queen, fell into a deep sleep. Chapter 117. The One Who Leads Leader - a word referring to the commander who stands in the forefront; the individual at the center of a community, the one who proposes a direction for members to act. That was the leader. Then what were the requirements to become a leader? Martial prowess, wisdom, benevolence, fame. There were all sorts of requisites, but all of them boiled down to one factor. Strength, eloquent speech, natural virtue and charisma, fame and reputation. Various methods existed, but in the end, the important thing was trust. Whether it be fidelity, which encompassed loyalty and faith, or confidence, which instilled confidence in others, a leader as an existence required trust. Seol Jihu subconsciously remembered Dylan, the brawny man of intelligence. His abilities were top-notch, and he led his teammates with calm judgment even in situations of unexpected danger. Although the time Seol Jihu spent with him was short, the impression he left on him was so great that Seol Jihu still thought about him from time to time. What would Dylan have done? He asked himself this question, but he soon realized that it was meaningless. Dylan was Dylan, and Seol Jihu was Seol Jihu. He couldnt deny that he was lacking in many areas compared to Dylan. However, he had his own methods. Because he let the situation deteriorate to the current mess, the idea of bringing the team together sounded a bit far-fetched. However, getting started was half the battle. He had no intention of continuing this off-hand approach. As such, he quickly began to make his move. At that moment, Sophie Chalets treatment ended. Her arm had been bent in a strange angle with her bones sticking out of her flesh, but the Level 4 healing spell, Cure Massive Wounds, successfully restored her left arm. Just to be sure, Sophie Chalet took out a bottle of healing potion she carried around for emergency situations. As she was slowly drinking it, a sharp voice rang out. Thats enough waiting. Can you get up now? Straight Face was looking down at her with her unique narrowed eyes. You just lost your shield, so I understand why youre gloomy but stop stalling for time. Dont you feel bad for the people who have to wait for you? Lara Wolff, who was listening to her quietly, dropped her jaw in shock. She stared at Straight Face with a look that said, Where did this bitch come from? The human body wasnt a calculator. Even if it was fully healed, it needed some time to recover from the shock. That was why Sophie Chalet was slowly drinking the healing potion - to speed up the rate of recovery. But she was saying she couldnt even wait for that? It was obvious that she was just being childish and picking on Sophie because Sophie had interrupted her before. With Straight Faces condescending look and tone, even the most gentle person would get angry. However, Sophie didnt reveal even a hint of frustration. Sorry, well continue right away. She smiled and gulped down the rest of the potion. Lara grit her teeth. She wanted to yell, Arent you being way too harsh? However, knowing why Sophie was holding back and why they had to hold back, all she could do was clench her fists. Like the saying, Its better to be a live dog than a dead lion, she knew that she would either die or be eliminated the moment she was abandoned. Sophie stood up and began to rummage through the wreckage. Her shield wasnt broken into pieces, but it was split in half through the middle. It was now more like a washboard for doing laundry than a shield, but thinking that it was better than nothing, Sophie picked up the two pieces. Immediately, a snicker rang out. Wow Im crying. If it were up to me, I would have just crawled on the ground. Oh? Youre more pragmatic than I thought. Is that a compliment? Of course. I like pragmatic people. Snake Eyes and Straight Face exchanged a conversation between themselves. Meanwhile, Lara Wolffs face flushed red as if she had reached her limit and was about to explode. It was at this point that Seol Jihu cut in. I think it will be better for you to throw that shield away. Its only going to drag you down. Sophies firm steps stopped. Her eyes widened as she stared at the youth who gently spoke up. Hey! Are you adding fuel to the fire? You think she doesnt know. Lara Wolff blew up and shot back, but the end of her speech blurred off. It was because she couldnt detect any hint of mockery or ridicule from the youths tone or expression. Seol Jihu cleared his throat. You did well. Then. Ill take the lead from now on. The moment he stepped out of the sidelines and announced his intent Straight Face, Snake Eyes, Maria. Lara, Sophie, and the white headband girl. The two groups showed completely opposite reactions. Uh um. Sophie looked back and forth with an anxious face. She couldnt help but be flustered when the man who had been silent until now suddenly took her side. Snake Eyes also seemed surprised as she let out a high-pitched whistle. Oh- so the prince is finally coming to the rescue! She sniggered in a mocking tone before looking back at Straight Face. Now its time to defeat the witch. Witch? How rude. Straight Face murmured calmly. Although she was smiling, it obviously didnt have good feelings behind it. After all, her eyebrows were furrowed slightly. It was the same with Maria who muttered, We would have at least gone halfway if you just stayed put. She was clearly unhappy that Seol Jihu had gone out of his way to intervene. Straight Face carefully studied Seol Jihu before the corner of her mouth twisted up. I thought you were pragmatic but youre surprisingly emotional. . Well, what can I do. Then, she shrugged her shoulders, glancing at Lara and Sophie before smiling. Prince Charming wants to get on his white horse, so I should move out of the way, right? She even remarked, Ah~ I should have been born a white girl too. Understanding what she meant, Snake Eyes burst out laughing, while the Warrior and Archer duo turned red. Seol Jihu calmly asked, Id like to ask you for a favor. A favor? Can you take on the position of the keeper? When he asked straightforwardly, Straight Faces eyebrows twitched. He was asking her to take on the role of protecting the Priests when the vanguard position was the most dangerous? Seol Jihu turned his gaze and continued, Also- I would like you to help coordinate from the back. Me? Snake Eyes pointed at herself after being singled out unexpectedly. Yes, since a trap might activate like before. Id like you to keep your eyes out for anything that might trigger it. This wasnt anything difficult, especially for an Archer of Snake Eyes caliber. And in a way, this also seemed to be the safest role. Snake Eyes tilted her head slightly before yelling Ha! and bursting into laughter. Hyaa. Our prince is quite a glutton, huh? ? Dont act like youre not. Youre saying you want to eat those girls and us. . I understand. Youre a man with a dick hanging between your legs. Who can blame you for getting horny when youre surrounded by flowers? But dont be a glutton. If you eat everything just because you can get your hands on them, you will only end up with a sick stomach~ Hearing her telling him to pick a side, Seol Jihu smiled bitterly. Perhaps because of the joking comment Straight Face made, Snake Eyes was putting too much emphasis on him being the only man. But there was one thing he couldnt deny. Glutton, she says. And that was his gluttony. He could have remained a bystander. Even now, he could abandon Straight Face and Snake Eyes and take the easy way of bringing the other four with him. However, that was not what Seol Jihu did, nor was it what he wanted to do. The world didnt revolve around one individual, and not everything went according to ones expectations. If there were days when things worked out, then there were also days when things didnt. One could be compatible with some people and incompatible with others. Similar situations frequently occurred in life. Was choosing the convenient way out always right? I dont know. He couldnt give a yes or no answer yet. However, he was willing to experiment which one was correct. He wanted to test whether his vessel was big enough to contain the two people trying to wander off. Right. To be completely honest, he wanted to taste all of them, even if they werent to his taste. Forcing them into submission wasnt quite the way he would put it. But regardless, he felt like leading them would allow him to taste a special flavor. Once he admitted this, Snake Eyes food analogy was spot on, and he cracked up. And hearing this laugh, Snake Eyes put on a strange expression. Youre laughing? Ah, sorry, I think youre misunderstanding something. Misunderstanding? What am I misunderstanding? Unlike how relaxed Seol Jihu appeared, Snake Eyes snapped back, Whats the reason youre stepping up now when youve stayed silent this entire time? The question he had been waiting for finally came out. Seol Jihu spoke loud and clear, Because of a time limit. Though its only a possibility. What? Snake Eyes was expecting something along the lines of, I cant bear to watch any longer, and so she couldnt help but ask back hearing this unexpected answer. Even Straight Face widened her eyes a bit. Im worried that this stage might have a time limit. How do you know that? Can you guarantee that there isnt? Oh? Get a hold of this kid. Were playing with words now? Two times. You think I wont. Hm? Snake Eyes revealed a displeased expression before hearing Seol Jihus muttering and blinking her eyes. Seol Jihu continued, Not including this Banquet, we have records on four Stage 1s and four Stage 2s. And out of these eight stages, two of them had time limits. Seol Jihu smiled brightly. Were talking about a 25 percent chance. I could be wrong, but wouldnt it be a good idea to keep this in mind? Snake Eyes became speechless. With the Banquet being so volatile and unpredictable, 25 percent was not a number that could be ignored. Scientia potentia est. Knowledge is power. If Seol Jihu had participated in the Banquet relying only on his teammates, then he would have been at a loss for words. However, because he had investigated it thoroughly, he was rather knowledgeable. And now that he was using this knowledge to convince Straight Face and Snake Eyes, he definitely felt it was time well spent. . Straight Face was showing various changes in her expression to the point she shouldnt be called Straight Face any longer. At the moment, a hint of interest had surfaced on her irritated face, almost as if she discovered a new toy to play with. Its not like we dont have a choice. If the seven of us work together, we should be able to break through the first stage in no time. Seol Jihu put more strength into his voice, And even if there isnt a time limit, it wouldnt be bad to clear Stage 1 early. That way, we can investigate Stage 2 ahead of everyone else. Seol Jihu had taken a rather roundabout way of explaining things. To summarize, he was saying, Lets stop playing around and quickly get to Stage 2. Most Earthlings who participated in the Banquet had Stage 2 as their minimum goal. That was because they could obtain the Dissonant Wish in Stage 2. In this sense, Seol Jihu had given a sound argument. Right, what he said made sense. Interesting. But the problem was with the way he put it. Seol Jihus way of leading piqued Straight Faces interest. He seemed to be stirring a conflict at first, but he provided carrots in the form of keeper and coordinator positions and offered logic with a potential time limit. Straight Face had no reason to go against him, but she was a bit hesitant. She felt like the youth was gently consoling her after smacking her hard. Should I go along with this? She was in the middle of contemplating her decision when her eyes met Marias. The blonde-haired girl grinned before stealthily moving behind Seol Jihu. The corner of Straight Faces mouth twisted. A skilled Priest who specialized in healing was siding with the youth. This wasnt something she could ignore. Although she had a skilled Archer on her side, strictly speaking, it was hard to call her an ally. As she was touchy and hypersensitive, she didnt trust others easily. But even without this, she knew Snake Eyes was the type of person who wouldnt hesitate to backstab. Hnng. She gave a condescending smile as if she found the youths explanation laughable. I was planning on taking it easy with you. One step, then another. She slowly approached Seol Jihu, and then stopped right in front of him. But I see you know how to have fun. When Seol Jihu met her deep eyes that didnt give off a hint of emotion, he felt cold sweat flow down his back. What What kind of things did a woman need to go through to be able to make such a face? Calling her Straight Face was being nice. To be frank, Discomforting Face suited her more. Can you lend us a hand? Seol Jihu asked in a deeper voice. On the inside, he was thinking that this would be the last time he asked her nicely. He had a couple more cards under his sleeve to try and convince her. However, he didnt want to reveal all his secrets from the beginning nor cling to her desperately. Just like Prihi Hussey said, everyone had a limit to their vessel. Perhaps Straight Face felt the line drawn by the youth as she slowly raised her hand and placed it on her shoulder. The way she looked up at him while fiddling with the ends of her hair, she gave off a seductive aura. Soon. Mn. She breathed out a short sigh before saying, Fine, since our prince wants to look after us so much I see no reason to say no. Next, she slowly moved her hand and placed it on her chest. But what should I do? She suddenly made a fake melancholic face. The wound in my heart hasnt healed yet. It hasnt been long since a certain someone dug a blade into it. Youre exaggerating. Exaggerating? I really wanted to get along, but Ive been betrayed! Seol Jihu made a wry smile and spoke, Then Id like to try to soothe your wounded heart. With words? How many doors do you want? Straight Faces smile became even deep. Hmm. She rested her chin on her index finger, pretending to be deep in thought. Then, she opened her mouth, Forty should be enough to console me. It seemed she at least had an ounce of conscience in her as she asked for the same number of doors she opened initially. Fine. Seol Jihu agreed without arguing or negotiating. With this, he had gotten the biggest problem out of the way. Of course, he didnt think he did a perfect job. He had only prevented the festered wound from exploding, but that was more than enough to keep the group as a team. In any case, he now had a clear goal. The rest didnt seem all that difficult. Are you willing to help me? Lara and Sophie nodded their heads in a daze. A rope had come down from the sky just when they thought it was over. How could they refuse to grab onto it? Thank you. Then. Currently, Lara and Sophie were suffering from low self-esteem. Since the reason for that was that they werent doing much, Seol Jihu planned to resolve this first. When the duo heard Seol Jihus request, they doubted their ears. Thats all we have to do? Thats the fastest way of breaking through the rooms. But. Its fine. I want to get to Stage 2 as soon as possible. Shall we get going? Hearing Seol Jihus urging, Sophie hurriedly ran to the door with a face mixed with gratitude and guilt. You dont have to give me a signal. Just open the door whenever. When the youths voice flew behind her, Sophie didnt stop to look back and grabbed the doorknob. Just as she was told, she opened the door without hesitation. Immediately. BOOM! KYAK! Along with a violent tremor, an explosive sound struck her ears. Sophie was in the middle of backing off but ended up falling on her butt. When she turned around reflexively, she saw Seol Jihu with his left arm out as if he had thrown something, and four women whose expressions were like the one she was making now. To top it off, even the previously calm and collected Straight Face and Snake Eyes were frozen stiff. Sophie blankly turned back to the door before letting out a gasp. A huge monster was collapsed on the ground with its upper body blown to smithereens. It had been killed before it could even utter a death throe. Thats one door. Seol Jihu spun his left arm around and glanced back. Perhaps surprised by the power of his Mana Spear, Straight Faces smile was nowhere to be seen. Seol Jihu felt himself becoming more relaxed. For some reason Alright. The woman who looked so big in the beginning Lets keep going. Now looked just like any other Earthling. Chapter 118. Result of Stage 1 Stage 1 resumed. If anything changed, it was that six out of the seven members took on specific roles, even if it was only a formality. The process was a repetition of simple actions. First, Sophie Chalet would open the door and step to the side. Then, they would go in if no enemies could be seen. If there were enemies, Seol Jihu would first throw a Mana Spear before running in and commencing battle. The group would then move to the next room once the clean-up ended. Even though Seol Jihu had stepped up to lend Lara and Sophie his hand, it was still true that they were lacking in abilities compared to Straight Face and Snake Eyes. But in reality, the speed at which they were clearing the rooms was close to that of Straight Face and Snake Eyes. The key to this outcome was Maria. The blonde girl generously used the spells she had been saving up until now to support Seol Jihu. Just as Kim Hannah proclaimed, Maria was a Priest whose professionalism rivaled her love for money. Although she wasnt happy with Seol Jihus decisions, she didnt forget that he was her employer. Plus, Seol Jihu was a pushover who would easily throw out 80 silver coins. Unless he backstabbed her first, she had no reason to refuse to help, just because she disagreed with his decision. Maria wondered, If I supported him without a word of complaint, wouldnt he offer me another bag of money? With this expectation, she focused on supporting him to the best of her abilities. As a result, Seol Jihu was able to easily sweep through each room. The battles could be described as overwhelming victories, especially considering Seol Jihu was the only real fighter. However, Seol Jihu himself didnt think that way. Thank goodness. He credited his success to the intense training he had in Huge Stone Rocky Mountain. Having experienced the Banquets first stage, he was finally able to understand Jang Maldongs words. If he had participated in the Banquet as he was two months ago, he would have been out of stamina before he could open just 20 doors. He might have been treated like a burden no different than Lara Wolff and Sophie Chalet. But many things changed after the hellish training. Originally, only his Dexterity was Intermediate (Low), but with his Strength and Stamina improving to the same level, the three elements began to work together. It was the same with his use of mana. In the past, he had gone all out no matter how strong or weak the enemies were, but now he could control the amount with finesse. His repertoire had gone from being crosses, hooks, and uppercuts to finally incorporating jabs. Of course, they were only jabs from Seol Jihus perspective. To the enemies who had to face his attacks, his jabs felt like multiple crosses coming in at once. In any case, his battle speed had increased significantly. Adding his long-ranged attack method in the form of his Mana Spear, the freezing effect of his close-ranged Ice Spear, and several other artifacts, the power he was displaying far surpassed that of a Level 3. And when Seol Jihu really charged through forty doors in a short time, Snake Eyes evaluation of a decently useful guy and Straight Faces evaluation of new toy had no choice but to change. Although Seol Jihu fulfilled what he promised Straight Face, he continued to clear the way without a pause. This was partially because he had ample stamina left, but it was also because he wanted to show Straight Face and Snake Eyes through action that he really wanted to clear Stage 1 as soon as possible. He had no way of knowing how they took this subtle message, but he considered it a success since they stopped their snarky prattling. How much time went by? When Seol Jihu finally stopped, he had already cleared over 100 rooms. To be precise, it was 120 rooms. Only after clearing three times the number of rooms Straight Face asked for did the youth pause. This room The number of doors in the room went from three to two. Based on the direction he entered the room, the frontal door and the right-side door had disappeared. How about we take a break? We can eat something too. Hearing Marias words, Seol Jihu shook his head, No, its fine. I can keep No, but Im not fine. . When Seol Jihu looked around the room awkwardly, Maria continued with a dull expression, You dont need to worry about others. Think about the number of doors you opened. Anyone who says a word of complaint is the asshole. Straight Face, who was listening silently, muttered with a chuckle, Ha! That sure sounds like its directed at someone, kid. Call me a kid again and Ill blow your head off. Maria struck back without losing an inch. She stayed silent at first since Straight Face was doing all the work, but now that Seol Jihu had taken the lead, she had lost her reason to hold back. Oh? Now thats not a nice thing to say. Dont people often tell you to watch your mouth? Mind your own business. Whats that got to do with you? You know whats a good way to fix anger management issues? How about it? Im starting to think I want to help you fix it. Hm, not really. You dont look stronger than Agnes anyways. What? Straight Face furrowed her brows. Claire Agnes? Lets take a break. Sensing that the conversation was heading in a hostile direction, Seol Jihu quickly intervened. Maria, who had her hair up like an irritated cat, harrumphed and turned away when Seol Jihu patted her back. While Maria sat down in the corner of the room and munched on dried meat, Seol Jihu fell in thought as he observed the room quietly. For the first time since they entered Stage 1, they had lost the ability to pick a direction. The way the frontal and right side walls were closed off, it was as if he was looking at a corner. Wait corner? A theory popped up into his head. At that moment, a small ruckus buzzed out. Whats wrong with you? Did you finally lose your mind? Just let me see it. Look at yours. I know you drew one too. I only started in the middle, so I dont know the beginning part. I just need to see it for a moment. Please? Lara and Snake Eyes were arguing. Seol Jihu didnt know what happened, but it looked like Lara was the one bothering Snake Eyes. Until a moment ago, it looked like she wanted nothing to do with Snake Eyes and Straight Face, so what had gotten into her? 1 minute, no, 30 seconds is enough. Screw off. Are you crazy? What, you gained some confidence because Prince Charming over there fondled your anus? Do you have to talk like that? Im asking because I want to help. Besides, its not like its anything hard. Snake Eyes chuckled as if she found Laras statement laughable. Shortly afterward, she relaxed her arms. Youre right. Its not hard. Then! Sure, take it. Excuse me? When Lara asked, Snake Eyes grinned. I hate being hassled, so just take it. Where is it? Here~ Snake Eyes gestured at her half-open jacket with her eyes. To be exact, she was pointing to her bountiful cleavage that boasted a deep ravine. Lara was startled. Wh-Wh-What? Are you joking? Not at all~ You said you wanted to see the map I put in great effort to make. Is taking it yourself that difficult? Is it fun teasing people? Yes, very. Its so fun I might die. When Snake Eyes snickered, Lara muttered, Keuk, and seethed in anger. Snake Eyes crossed her arms and tilted her chin up slightly. What, youre not going to take it? Then dont~ Lara fumed, but she still brought her trembling hand up. Seol Jihu kept his eyes on the duo in case a problem broke out. It was then that he felt someone starting at him fixedly. When he turned around, he saw Straight Face staring at him with faint, manner-less eyes. She was right in front of him, having approached him before he noticed. Can we talk for a moment? Talk? Yes. And lets move over to a quieter place. Snake Eyes glanced at the left door, which had not yet been opened. Then, she began to move towards it before Seol Jihu could say a word. A monster howled the moment she opened the door, but it collapsed with a mournful cry after a couple flashes of light. Thud. Straight Face kicked the headless corpse of the monster before glancing at Seol Jihu and disappearing into the room. Even though Seol Jihu had seen her quickdraw countless times by now, it was just as terrifying now as it was in the beginning. When he entered the room leaving behind several gazes, he saw Straight Face sitting against the wall. In that short period of time, she had taken care of the remaining monsters in the room. Dont just stand there. Come sit. Seol Jihu nodded and sat down next to her. . Straight Face closed her eyes before slowly opening her mouth, People often tell you that you dont know how to read the air, right? You told me to come sit. Hearing the youth speak like he had been wrongly accused, the young woman looked up at the ceiling. Soon, a deep sigh escaped her mouth. After a brief silence, she spoke again, Now that Ive seen how you play, I understand why you were so bold. Is that a compliment? Yep. Thank you, but it would still be nice if a certain someone helped out. Hearing Seol Jihus subtle suggestion, a smile appeared on her face. She faced the youth and spoke with a delicate smile, Ive put some thought into it and I think youre right. ? Were only at Stage 1. Clearing it quickly will be convenient. Thats why I wanted to ask. With Straight Face being oddly submissive, Seol Jihu became worried. He was being sarcastic when he asked her to help him. Now, he somewhat regretted that decision. You, me, and that snake. Why dont the three of us go? What? Ah, you can bring that kid too if you want. Shes infuriating, but she does seem to have some skill. That sounds like you want to abandon the other three. Straight Face smiled, Yep, thats exactly what Im saying. You can even include that Priest of Invidia. She might seem useless now, but we never know. By that logic, Miss Lara and Miss Sophie should also Are you joking? Straight Face cut him off as if he had just told the funniest joke. I didnt take you to be a fool who would place a Warrior and an Archer on the same level of importance as a Priest. Seol Jihu was about to disagree and call that a flawed argument, when. Plus, you know more than anyone else that those two arent useful. He became speechless. You dont have to think so hard. I get how strong you are, so just support me like you did in the beginning. Ill also give it my all, and we should be able to get through this place in no time. Seeing that the youth had fallen silent, she continued with a look of joy on her face, If this stage really has a time limit, or if its advantageous to get to Stage 2 faster, wouldnt it be better to do as I say? She wasnt wrong. If Straight Face and Snake Eyes participated at full power, their speed would increase significantly. Maria would also be able to save her spells. However, Seol Jihu couldnt help but think that this was all an excuse. Seol Jihu stared fixedly at the woman. Am I wrong? And just as he expected, she was looking at him with eyes full of anticipation. He felt like she was testing him. Although he couldnt be sure, he had a strong hunch that this woman simply wanted to see him abandon the two women or, at the very least, retract the offer he made. What a personality. Seol Jihu grumbled inwardly while clearing his throat. This wasnt all too surprising. After all, he didnt have the slightest bit of expectation to clear Stage 1 so peacefully. Since he couldnt fully stitch up the wound, he expected a critical moment like this to come. Yes, youre wrong. Seol Jihu opened his mouth, I think its better to bring them all with us. Hnng. Well, Ill be looking forward to it. Straight Face let out a nasal hum as if she had expected this answer. So, how are you going to console me? I think you mean persuade. Well, go ahead. First, you know that this Banquet is different from the previous ones, yes? Seol Jihu didnt want to prolong this conversation, so he cut straight to the chase. You mean the fact that teams were separated. Yes. Seol Jihu continued, But why? This has never happened before in the history of the Banquet. Straight Face didnt react. Taking this to mean that she was listening attentively, Seol Jihu got to his main point, Havent you noticed that something is strange? Strange? Dont you think this Stage 1 is too easy? Straight Faces eyes narrowed. Weve cleared 160 rooms so far, but none of them felt particularly difficult. In fact, they were all so-so. . The problem is that Stage 1 and Stage 2 have never been considered easy in the history of the Banquet. Im not sure what youre getting at. As a reply, Seol Jihu began to recite a summary of all the past Stage 1s That the participants were allowed to enter the past four Banquets as teams, and that Stage 1 had been difficult from the very beginning. Also, according to the records, every member of a team had to work together to barely scrape by. Its almost as if the Banquet imposed cooperation among the members who entered through the same entrance. If we were in their shoes, we wouldnt have been able to abandon a team member so easily. After all, unless someone was a total troll, every head would be important. However, this Banquet was the opposite. Teams were separated, and Stage 1s difficult rate dropped significantly. Maybe the difficulty dropped because of the separation of teams. Thats certainly a possibility, but its too convenient of an answer. Seol Jihu shook his head at Straight Faces counterargument. Cooperation was the only factor that remained unchanged in the past Stage 1s and 2s. This Banquet is the first time the need to cooperate disappeared. I believe that this is a trap. Although Straight Face did not notice, her eyes were widened to a circle. Her previous statement had been a lighthearted teasing, but the answer surpassed her imagination and made her mind reel. So. Straight Face murmured as if she was talking to herself, Well fall into the trap the moment we abandon someone. Exactly. Hmm. Straight Face tilted her head slightly and mulled over the idea. She was intelligent and surely wasnt a fool. She didnt take Seol Jihus words lightly. I understand what youre saying but it does sound a bit forced. She tilted her head side to side before asking a sharp question, What made you think this? Seol Jihu smacked his lips. He couldnt just say, Because this entire area has the color of the Golden Rule. He had to make her understand some other way. He didnt need to think for too long. Since what the white-hairband girl said gave him the idea in the first place, he could just tell her about that. Of course, he couldnt just say to her face, Youre the self-centered maverick. So, he changed the words around a little. Counterparts, is it. Thankfully, what the frail girl told him was enough to pique her interest. Straight Face rubbed her chin more seriously than ever before. After thinking for a long time, she glanced at the youth who was anxiously waiting for an answer. Our prince, leisurely sweeping her hair back, she opened her cherry-red lips, sure has a way with words. I wish youd stop calling me a prince. Seol Jihu smiled bitterly. Iyaa~ This is hard. You dont need to keep tugging them along. It will only be until Stage 1 ends. Youre right, but. With my personality, letting them hitch a free ride is It was then. Woooooooow! Before Straight Face could even finish her sentence, a loud cheer broke out in the room next door. The duos gazes went up simultaneously. Chapter 119. Result of Stage 1 (2) The scream belonged to Lara Wolff. Seol Jihu stopped the conversation and hurriedly crossed over to the next room. There, he saw a short-haired girl full of sweat on her forehead. Although she was panting as if she had raced here at full speed, she still looked extremely happy. I figured it out! I figured it out! Lara wiped her forehead and shook the paper in her hand. When Seol Jihu walked closer and inspected it, he noticed that it was a map. He turned to Snake Eyes, who promptly raised her hands. I dont know. She took the map and suddenly ran around like a crazy bitch. Snake Eyes gestured at the door with her chin. It was the door they had opened to enter this room. She went back the way we came from? Seol Jihu also had a guess, so he asked, Where did you go? What did you figure out? So noisy. Straight Face also asked. Lara made a V-sign with her hand, I went back the way we came from. Then, she folded her middle finger, And I found out where we are. In other words, she had figured out the general shape of Stage 1. Straight Face stepped out, Say it. Excuse me? You said you figured it out, right? Tell us how this place is laid out then. Lara was dumbfounded by her tone that resembled a loan shark. She seemed to be saying, its going to get ugly if its nothing important. However, she quickly got her act together. Its simple. The shape of Stage 1 is most likely a rectangle. Rectangle? Yes. You went straight from the first room. That was to check the length of the labyrinth, right? Hnng, Straight Face let out a nasal hum. Looks like youre not completely stupid. It was a piece of cake. Strange. I remember a certain someone saying she would act independently just an hour or two ago Keuk Lara clenched her teeth. T-Thats! But when Straight Face waved her hand, shutting down her protest, Lara continued her explanation. We went through 40 rooms from the first one we started in before the frontal door disappeared, so it should be right to assume the labyrinth has a vertical length of 40 rooms. Snake Eyes rolled her eyes. Huh youre right. Then, including the room where we turned left, how many doors did Prince Charming open? 120. He opened 120 doors, and none of the rooms had a door on the right side. And there wasnt a frontal door in the 120th room. Aah, so if the labyrinth really is a rectangle, then we should be at the top-left corner. Isnt it too early to decide? Straight Face spoke up at that moment with her unique, condescending smile. If my memory serves right, there were three doors in the room where we changed direction. Ah, youre right. There was a door on the right too. Snake Eyes agreed with a nod. Lara stared at Straight Face for a brief moment before grabbing the end of her hair. Then, she narrowed her eyes as she fiddled with her hair. Oh Didnt I just tell you where I went? She made her voice airy, clearly imitating someone. Straight Faces expression stiffened. Seeing this, Lara quickly put her hand down. R-Right, so I went back to open the door on the right. Seol Jihu, who was quietly watching the scene play out from the side, showed a hint of surprise. From the looks of it, Lara had gone all the way back, while he and Straight Face were talking. Although the group had cleaned up the rooms, she had run through 120 rooms and back? Well, it is a straight line. Despite how I look, I am an Archer. Lara smiled gently at Seol Jihu before continuing, Thats when I confirmed my conjecture. That room had two doors just like this one C one where I entered from and one on the right. Ah, Seol Jihus mouth opened with a brief mutter. So that room must be the top-right room. Exactly! So there are 122 rooms going horizontally and 40 rooms going vertically a 40 by 122 structure. Thats right, assuming the room we were summoned to doesnt count. Lara raised the map so everyone could see. The map had a ?-shaped pathway. Sophie spoke up after examining the map closely, Its like a game of Snake. Huh? Me? Sophie covered her mouth and giggled at Snake Eyes question, then shook her head, It was a game I used to play on my electronic dictionary when I was little. You control a snake that goes around eating food that is randomly generated. With an explanation, Sophie pointed at the map. Among the rooms that are left, where do you think is the exit? How should I know? Right, then well have no choice but to check each room. Sophie pointed at the room on the top-left corner, the one they were in. Opening doors randomly will only make the game more complicated. Since we dont know where the exit is, the best course of action would be to plan the most efficient way to visit each room. Like this. Sophie moved her finger down to the bottom-left corner, then to the right, up, left, then back down. Just like a coiled-up snake, she spun her finger in a counterclockwise direction, drawing a whirlpool, before finally ending in the centermost room. Snake Eyes frowned, Hell, so we have to go through every room? Thats only if we dont find the exit until we reach the center. But this is one of the most efficient ways. I agree. Looks like its obvious what we should do. Seol Jihu agreed. The group had been running without a headlight, but they now had a clear direction. When Seol Jihu gave Lara a look of praise, Lara twisted her body. Its nothing much. Anyone could have figured this out if we just checked the room on the right before going left. Still, there might have been monsters in it. Yes, to be honest, I was really worried but I didnt think it was right for just the three of you to put yourselves in danger. Sophie smiled faintly. Seol Jihu glanced at Straight Face in secret. Ha, Seeing the glance that seemed to say, Are they still freeloading?, Straight Face let out an empty laugh like it wasnt enough to satisfy her. Who knows? We still havent seen the 39 rooms on the rightmost side. Laras shoulders dropped and a sigh came out. Cant you just say well done? You dont even have to mean it. Whered you drop your conscience? Dont act so haughty after opening a single door. Lara shook her head, expressing her disagreement. Tsk. With a click of her tongue, Straight Face turned to Snake Eyes, You. Hm? Me? Lets go. ? Snake Eyes tilted her head slightly, but Straight Face didnt offer an explanation and turned back to Seol Jihu. 80. Seol Jihu understood her intent and slowly nodded his head. Sure. Well switch after 80 rooms. Straight Face snorted, but that was all she had to say. Seol Jihu had performed beyond what he had promised and had even offered a new method. Lara had also proven she wasnt a freeloader. What are you doing? Get over here. As Straight Face urged Snake Eyes, Seol Jihu couldnt help but smile on the inside. It felt like the wound got stitched up stronger. Of course, it had yet to heal completely. * Fuck! Snake Eyes spat out a curse. Her complexion, as she looked at the frontal door, was one of exhaustion. Snake Game my ass! We should have just gone to the centermost room to begin with. We did all that work for what? Embarrassed, Sophie dropped her head. The group had taken the method she suggested, but no one expected that they wouldnt find the exit before reaching the centermost room. Thats not necessarily true. Maybe the exit isnt in a fixed room. Maybe, we have to enter every room before the exit opens. When Seol Jihu sided with Sophie, Snake Eyes narrowed her eyes, Wait, youre telling me that the exit might not be in the next room? Wed have to go through the 39 rooms on the rightmost side. AAAAAAAAH! Snake Eyes pressed her temples and screamed. I was all excited for the Banquet! The hell is this? . Wheres all the killing and backstabbing and, you know, the fun stuff? Its gotta be more hardcore than this! Seol Jihu wanted to say, I dont think thats it, but he kept quiet thinking there was no reason to provoke her. Judging by what Snake Eyes was saying, the Banquet was supposed to be much more difficult. Ah, fuck. I want to say fuck it all to the Banquet or whatever. Im going to cry if Stage 2 is like this too Snake Eyes spat out one complaint after another before pushing Straight Face to the side and throwing the door open. Taken aback by Snake Eyes sudden action, Lara moved to stop her but stopped almost immediately. With Snake Eyes skills, it was likely that she acted after checking for any potential threat. More importantly, her spazzing eyes seemed to be searching for a target to vent her anger. Soon, the word, FUCK!, rang out from the room. The six of them, who stepped into the room late, all stood stunned as if they had all promised to react the same way before entering. They saw a normal room that was no different than any of the others. Why arent there any doors? The only difference, like Snake Eyes said, was that the door they used to enter was the only door. Huh? After examining the room slowly, Seol Jihu noticed this incongruity. The door we used to enter the room is the only door? That meant that they couldnt have entered the room through other directions. It was then Kirik! A familiar sound rang out. Drrrk! And a tremor shook the room. It was the same phenomenon they experienced in the room they were summoned to. The door disappeared! Maria shouted. Seol Jihu turned around instinctively and frowned. Just like what Maria said, the door they used to enter was gone. It had disappeared without a trace as if it blended into the wall. . Straight Face pulled out her glowing, silver longsword and slowly backed off. Shit. Snake Eyes picked up her weapon for the first time as she also backed off slowly. Seol Jihu did the same while tightly holding onto his Ice Spear. The five combatants stood in a circle around the two Priests. The room quickly turned silent. Marias muffled chants were the only sound. Tension slowly seeped in, but Seol Jihu decided to first wait. Activating the Nine Eyes, he saw that the room was glowing with a golden light just like before. I did everything I could. Although he wasnt happy with the process, he had succeeded in preventing the teams collapse and brought all seven members here. Although one person died, he was already on the verge of death when he entered the stage, so there was nothing anyone could do. Right, he had done everything he could. If the Nine Eyes wasnt lying, if this space really was a place of Golden Rule, then now was time to accept the result. At that moment, a cool breeze tickled his forehead. Seol Jihu turned his head up, his eyes immediately widening. It wasnt just him. The seven members of the group were all looking at the slowly splitting ceiling with looks of disbelief. As if a huge box was opening up, or as if a huge bird was spreading its wings, the ceiling opened up and a clear sky revealed itself. Immediately. Kigik! Kigiiigik! Unpleasant noise struck their ears. In the next moment, their sense of balance shook, and their bodies tilted sideways. Uaaah? Seol Jihu stopped Maria from falling and was shocked to see the walls around them going down. No, that wasnt it. What? Were going up? Like Snake Eyes said, the ground they were standing on was going up. Like an elevator, the ground rose toward the opened ceiling. Once the ground passed the ceiling, the outside scenery appeared. Seol Jihu looked down in a daze. He could see the ground getting farther and farther away from a rectangular structure. The shape of the labyrinth was just as Lara had guessed. What happened? Someone muttered. However, no one could answer that question. They could only guess. As I thought. Lara mumbled to herself, and everyones gaze naturally fell on her. She flinched in a fluster and then opened her mouth. Ah, I meant the Banquet. Im convinced now. Convinced? There are several theories but I think the Banquet really is the Empires inheritance. [Some say the Banquet is a stage created by a god from the era of the ancient Empire to carry out some sort of a test. Others say it is a game created by a grand magician for his amusement. Some even call it a lair that the extinct dragons created as a dummy.] Jang Maldongs words flashed by Seol Jihus head. Lara stomped the moving ground with her foot. Dont you think so? The Kingdoms technology isnt enough to make this stage. To have created something like this, at the very least, it would have to be the Empire, which is said to have reached the pinnacle of magic engineering. That makes sense, but Seol Jihu was only half-convinced as he looked around the area. The labyrinth they left now looked like a dot. Looking at it, his lower stomach churned. He didnt have acrophobia, but he couldnt help but be a little nervous as the platform went up endlessly. In the end, he had to take a couple of breaths before the surrounding scenery entered his sight. The first thing that caught his attention was a giant mountain that stretched endlessly into the sky. He couldnt see the peak, even though the platform continued to travel up since leaving the labyrinth. Hey, there are people there. Seol Jihu immediately turned his head at Snake Eyes words. The place she was pointing to was several hundred meters away, so he couldnt see well with his naked eyes. But that didnt seem to be the case for Lara and Snake Eyes who were Archers. They both were clearly staring at a single spot. Chapter 120. Result of Stage 1 (3) What are they doing? Theyre going up the stairs? Snake Eyes voice went up. But unlike Archers, Warriors and Priests could not see the situation clearly. The scene only appeared as a speck of light. Four people Hm? Theyre fighting a monster? New information continued to pour in. What was going on? Was this Stage 2? While Seol Jihu was postulating several hypotheses, he caught sight of Straight Face, who was looking down silently. There are stairs here as well. Just as she said, the platform they were riding on also had stairs going up the mountain. Its long. Seeing the stairs stretch all the way to the foot of the mountain, Seol Jihus jaw dropped. Pillars? One thing that caught his attention was the pillars. There were flat platforms periodically throughout the staircase, and each platform had a single pillar standing on it. You, Straight Face turned back. You said four people were climbing up the stairs, right? Yeah. Where? Describe it relative to the mountain. About the middle. Do you see anyone else? Hold on. Snake Eyes looked around. Then, she fixedly stared in the direction Lara was looking at, and frowned. You saw it? I, I did. It appeared suddenly, right? Y-Yes. Lara nodded her head crazily. It appeared suddenly? Whats It? When Straight Face asked, Snake Eyes muttered back, Theres only two over there Fuck, whats going on? Just describe exactly what youre seeing. Snake Eyes grit her teeth in bewilderment. Over there. They only have two people. Theyre near the foot of the mountain, but while they were climbing up, a monster suddenly popped out of nowhere. Im not kidding. It really appeared out of thin air. How did the two react? Theyre fighting. Lara replied while still watching the far off mountain in a daze. Straight Face dropped her head in response. Seol Jihu also fell into deep thought. First, it was probably correct to assume that both the group of four and the group of two were participants of the Banquet. Maybe, Straight Face spoke up. This mountain is Stage 1. What do you mean? Didnt Stage 1 end? The labyrinth might have been a sample, while this is the real thing. Wait, wait! Snake Eyes pressed her temple as though her head was hurting. Im not following what youre saying. You cant understand even after looking at them yourself? Shut up. So youre saying that those idiots left the labyrinth before us and are continuing Stage 1? Exactly. It looks like they have to climb the stairs to the top. While killing the monsters that pop out, of course. Straight Faces analysis caused Snake Eyes to frown. Fine. Lets assume youre right. Then why are we riding this? Just as Snake Eyes said, they were comfortably climbing the mountain with a moving platform, while participants in other mountains were climbing the stairs and fighting for their lives. Straight Face revealed her teeth with a grin. Who knows? If my conjecture is correct, we shouldnt go all the way up to the peak of the mountain either. Why? We are passing through the sixth pillar right now. We should be stopping at the seventh pillar. Straight Face leisurely looked around at the other party members and then pointed her finger at the pillar they just passed. Seol Jihu nodded his head in agreement. Having heard her conjecture, he guessed how the Golden Commandment came back. Its not special treatment. Most likely, every group had left the labyrinth through the moving platform at the center. Because, that was the correct way of leaving the building. But not every group would have stopped at the same spot. The more people a group had when leaving the labyrinth, the closer to the top the platform would travel. The pillars were there to serve as checkpoints. What would have happened if Seol Jihu left with just Maria? We would have been dropped off at the second pillar. And forced to climb the stairs just as painfully as the others. Seol Jihu glanced at the white-headband girl. She was making a suggestive smile. Its a bit of a shame but it shouldnt take long to reach the peak from the seventh pillar. Straight Face stretched her neck side-to-side and prepared to hop off the platform. However, her estimate was not entirely correct. Contrary to their expectations, the platform they were riding on passed through the seventh pillar as well. When Seol Jihu stared at her for an explanation, she scowled and burst out, What? What are you looking at? Its not our fault that that person died. A hollow voice rang out. When the quiet girl opened her mouth, the nearby gazes naturally fell on her. He was nearly dead when he entered. We couldnt heal him either so it seems the Banquet didnt count him in. The girls suggestion made Lara exclaim in disbelief, No way, that means this place knows all about our situation! The feeble girl shrugged as if to say that was outside of her understanding. Snake Eyes muttered in response, You can talk? I for sure thought you were mute. Thats rude. Das roode~. Snake Eyes imitated the girl in a mocking tone. Well, well find out. Then, she lied down on the platform like she had given up worrying about the matter. But she had to get up soon enough, as they were closing in on the mountaintop. As expected, the eighth pillar was standing at the end of the staircase, or, in other words, the mountaintop. Soon, the platform stopped and descended until it touched the mountain. Are we first? Snake Eyes stepped on the ground joyously. How could she be anything but happy, when she almost ended up climbing the mountain from the beginning? But just like the saying, even a jade has dirty spots, there was a team that arrived at the mountaintop first. That group consisted of eight people. Clearly, everyone had survived. Damn, were second. Snake Eyes grumbled as if someone spoiled her fun, but in truth, the order of arrival didnt matter. What mattered was that they got here. The team that arrived first also noticed them and slowly shortened the distance. Seol Jihu studied the group to see if there was anyone he knew. At that moment, he noticed someone walking toward him from the other group. Eh? Is that who I think it is? Maria noticed too. It was the High-Rank Priest that Kazuki invited. Who the hell is that dressed in nothing but black? Seol Jihu smiled bitterly at Snake Eyes mumbling. Just like before, the Priest was hard to miss with her head covered by a hood and her body covered by a gown. Wow, wow! Im jealous. One man and six women. You must have been one happy camper. The man standing at the forefront of the group commented sarcastically. Happy? Happy my ass. Seol Jihu cursed inwardly, especially when he remembered how much energy was sucked out of him in the labyrinth. But its interesting. You only have seven people, yet you flew all the way to the top. Ah, about that. While the man and Lara exchanged information, Seol Jihu greeted the Priest with courtesy, Hello. . When did you get here? . But the Priest didnt say a word no matter how many times he tried to talk to her. I dont think shes trying to ignore me, though. From the way the Priest glanced at him from top to bottom, Seol Jihu guessed she was checking to see whether he was injured. Tap, Tap. She even straightened the wrinkles on his clothes. Its fine. Seeing the Priest act like a mother duck that just found her lost duckling, Seol Jihu felt himself feeling a little strange. Now is not the time to be doing this. The Banquet wasnt over just because they reached the top. He couldnt just sit around and wait leisurely when Chohong and Hugo could be fighting for their lives. If I can just find out which direction theyre coming up in You cant help them. At that moment, just as Seol Jihu was about to move, Laras voice struck his ears. Yes, the moment you step on the mountaintop, you are no longer allowed to interfere with anything happening on the stairs. The man explained slowly. We tried various methods. We couldnt go down, support others with long-ranged attacks, or even communicate with them in any way. According to her, the world between the mountaintop and the stairway has been separated. The man spoke as he looked at the Priest spinning around Seol Jihu. She talked? When Seol Jihu turned and looked at the Priest, she stopped and stared out to the far distance. Then were stuck here? Pretty much. We have no choice but to wait, for now. With the mans explanation finished, Seol Jihu glanced at the Priest for confirmation. The Priest turned her head and nodded slowly. In the end, Seol Jihu had no choice but to put down his spear. Stage 1 had ended. Seol Jihus party naturally split up. Although he knew there was no reason for them to cooperate anymore, he was still left with a bitter taste in his mouth. Lara and Sophie expressed their gratitude, Snake Eyes left to take a look around the mountaintop, and the white-headband girl disappeared without a word. Maria sat down under a tree, saying she wanted to rest. As for Straight Face Whats your name? She struck up a conversation before leaving. Seol. Seol, Seol Seol? After repeating the name a couple of times, Straight Faces eyebrows went up. From Haramark? Huh? Ah, yes. It could have been a misunderstanding, but, for the first time, she genuinely seemed surprised. Ah so youre that. After nodding her head a couple of times, she smiled and put a cigarette in her mouth. Is Old Man doing well? Excuse me? No, its nothing. Anyways, you werent half-bad. ? Well, I didnt like that you dragged those useless bitches with us but looking down at the rest of the contenders from here isnt all that bad. Straight Faces snickering sent cold sweat down his back. Perhaps, this woman was a natural sadist. She was only missing a black leather suit and a whip. But her skills are top-notch. Her quickdraw, which was invisible to the naked eye, was still etched in his mind. She certainly had skills befitting a High Ranker. Moreover, she was from the same Area and was colorless, unlike Snake Eyes. Getting to know her didnt seem like such a terrible idea. Whats your name? Hmm, dont you know its rude to ask a lady her name so casually? Straight Face showed her unique arrogant face. When Seol Jihu reacted with a shocked face, she shook her hands saying it was a joke. Its Rahee. Hee? Thats a pretty name. He didnt add the follow-up, unlike how you act comment. Straight Face shook her head. No. Its Ra. Hee. (Rahee) What about your last name? You didnt say yours either. Seol Jihu laughed. Youre calculative in weird places. Oh, youre already complaining? Straight Face dropped the cigarette, pushed her bangs up, and spat on the ground graciously. Getting my phone number is going to be harder. With that, she turned around and left with a final comment, Good luck finding out. But I already know. As he watched the woman, Oh Rahee, walk away, Seol Jihu stuck out his tongue. * There was nothing on the mountaintop. As Seol Jihu wandered until the end of Stage 1, praying for his teammates safe return, more and more teams began to reach the mountaintop. After watching quietly for a while, Seol Jihu noticed that no teams arrived with all eight members except the first. He saw one team reach the top with seven members, but most teams had only three to five members. Thankfully, Chohong and Hugo performed as expected. Chohong was the first to reach the top, and her team consisted of five members. Apparently, their team had six members when they left the labyrinth, but one had died during the climb. Are you okay? Seol Jihu asked as he watched the exhausted Chohong. I thought Id die. Really. Chohong heaved out heavy breaths and plopped down on the ground. She didnt have any serious injuries, but her mace was stained with blood and her hair was dyed silver. Since she was forced to use Manifestation, Seol Jihu could guess how difficult her journey must have been. But you look fine. Why are you brimming with energy? I had good luck with the team, Seol Jihu lied. Fuck, Im jealous. I met complete shitstains. Chohong growled and glared to the side, and her teammates instantly flinched. Idiots who are all talk with no skills You dont know how many times I held myself back from killing them. Chohongs chilling tone showed how much stress she had to endure. On the other hand, Seol Jihu guessed that every team had similar problems as one man from Chohongs team was glaring at her with resentment, even though he couldnt say a word in front of her. Hugo wasnt looking any better either. He arrived with two others. Apparently, he left the labyrinth with four others, with two dying in the process. Listening to Chohong and Hugos stories, Seol Jihu felt like he was listening to a fairytale. It was only now that he understood how great of a reward it was to pass the stairs automatically. Although he wanted to listen to Hugos story in more detail, Hugo had incurred heavy injuries, so they had to go look for Maria immediately. Thankfully, they found a Priest nearby healing injured Earthlings. With that, members of the Carpe Diem had all passed the first stage. But not all of their companions were present. Seeing people climbing the stairs intermittently, Seol Jihu finally sat his butt on the ground. Several hours had passed since Seol Jihu first reached the mountaintop, but Stage 1 was showing no signs of an end. Just when Seol Jihu thought it was over, two or three people would show up at the mountaintop. The only difference was that none of the latecomers had more than three members. Since Seol Jihu couldnt just wait day and night, he took the time for a brief self-reflection. 50 points. That was the score he gave himself for Stage 1. He couldnt be more generous than that. The result was good; there was no doubt about it. But the process was worth zero points. Not once had the seven of them worked together. Of course, one could argue that taking turns to open the door was more efficient, but that was just pure coincidence. Seol Jihu could only patch the twisted relationships, not mend them. To be honest, Seol Jihu thought he was more of a mediator than a leader. He appeased his teammates with words and kept them together, but could he honestly say he led them? Here you are. Seol Jihu was smoking to alleviate the stifling feeling in his heart when a shadow approached him with a familiar voice. Mister Kazuki? Mn. When did you get here? An hour ago. Can you give me one too? Kazuki sat down next to him. Seol Jihu was surprised Kazuki was here as he handed him a cigarette. I didnt know. I was busy trying to find out something. Kazuki pointed at the cigarette in his mouth. When Seol Jihu lit it for him, Kazuki took a deep breath and exhaled just as deeply. I didnt know you were a smoker. Only when shitty things happen. It was the first time Seol Jihu saw Kazuki use coarse language. Examining him more closely, he could see that Kazuki looked exhausted. It must have been hard. It felt like the limits of my patience were being tested. With that, Kazuki smoked the cigarette silently. He seemed to be venting his anger, so Seol Jihu sensibly didnt dig into it. Seol, It wasnt until the cigarette burned to the filter that Kazuki opened his mouth again. Theres something I want to say. He sounded quite serious. Chapter 121. Timing Game What is it? Seol Jihu asked nervously, and Kazuki slowly opened his mouth. I cant find Jun. Sakamoto Jun? Kazuki nodded as he puffed out white smoke. There are forty staircases in total. Assuming each labyrinth had eight people, that means at least 320 participated in this years Banquet. As the end of his sentence trailed off, his expression turned more and more sour. 36 teams made it up so far, so 288 people should be here. Right, but they might have I know. But dont you think its too harsh for only 165 people to have made it up here? Seol Jihu swallowed his saliva. Over half of the participants had perished or had been eliminated in Stage 1? There are still four teams left. I can only hope hes just been eliminated. Kazuki smiled bitterly before asking for another cigarette. In response, Seol Jihu dazedly handed him the entire pack. Anyways, I heard you did well. The second team to make it up here, right? Who told you that? An Archer named Lara Wolff. She was praising you so much that I began to worry her tongue would dry up. Kazuki seemed to have gone around to exchange information the moment he came up. Seol Jihu silently regretted just sitting around and doing nothing. Meanwhile, Kazuki glanced at the youth and saw his complexion sink. Not really, The youth muttered in a gloomy voice. Kazuki tilted his head. From what he heard about the youths feats, he should have no reason to feel dejected. Did something happen? Seol Jihu hesitated for a long time. Then. Leading people is really hard, huh. He finally let out the sigh he had been holding in. Things dont work out the way you want. To be honest, I cant even remember what I did. Kazuki must have been caught off guard as his eyes widened with a cigarette still hanging between his lips. However, that only lasted a moment. Yep. As the leader of Umi Tsubame, he couldnt help but agree with the youths statement. Youre right. It is hard. After all, you have to unite people who arent like you and people who arent like each other. Tough, huh. The reason Seol Jihu was so troubled was that he didnt know what to do. He didnt have regrets. Not a single thought of I should have done this or I should have done that entered his mind. Because of this, he couldnt make any excuses. Even if he went back in time and restarted Stage 1 with the knowledge he had now, he wasnt confident in bringing about a result better than this one. Mister Kazuki. Mm? Theres something I want to say too. Ill consider it payment for this pack of cigarettes. Seol Jihu confessed his frustrations at Kazuki, who was a well-respected leader. Perhaps the youth wanted someone to listen to him, agree with him, and offer some advice. Kazuki listened to the youth silently before saying, Maybe the clothes didnt fit you. Seol Jihu tilted his head in confusion. If I were you Kazuki continued immediately, I would have revealed my identity first. Why? There is value in the name Carpe Diem. Plus, your name is a topic in itself. They might think Im just being cocky. Only if you introduce yourself arrogantly. Depending on your attitude or the situation, things might have gone in a different direction. Kazuki snorted. The method you used to lead the six members of the group is persuasion. In other words, a gift of gab. R right. Words have different weights depending on who says them. The words of a famous, authoritative person are different than the words of a nameless brat. Kazuki muttered endlessly. And fame is the strongest card in your possession. Whats wrong about using something youve built up fair and square? Seol Jihu became speechless at Kazukis logical reasoning. Its only a guess, but had you revealed your identity at the beginning, their attitude might have changed. At the very least, they wouldnt have looked down on you. Is that really the case? Thats what I did. Ah. You need to know your value a bit more, Kazuki smirked as he saw the youths look of disbelief. Well, despite me saying this I dont think what you did was bad. Really? You said Oh Rahee and the Viper, or rather Audrey Basler, were in your party, right? Yes. With those two well Kazuki took a careful look around before speaking quietly, It wouldnt have been strange even if the team was torn to pieces. You did a good job just coming out in one piece. . Seol Jihu trembled, feeling like he just heard something terrifying. Do you know them? Of course. Kazukis face seemed to say, How would I not know them? Oh Rahee is a High Ranker, but she was famous even before she became one. She has a few infamous tales, so look into them if youre curious. Cant you just tell me? You can just summarize them. Figuratively speaking, she has the battle prowess of the God of War Zhao Yun, and the intelligence and political power of Sima Yi. Hearing Kazuki compare her to two of the most famous generals in Romance of the Three Kingdoms, Seol Jihu dropped his jaw. He asked, How could there be such a cheat character? However, Kazuki was dead serious. What what about Audrey Basler? She is someone I would never pick to be a member of my team. Kazuki spoke firmly, If I were in your position, I would have either killed her, or abandoned her. I wouldnt have considered any other option. Why? Because my life could be in danger if I let her be. Seol Jihu tilted his head, but when he remembered Snake Eyes color, he immediately agreed. Even as he was progressing through the labyrinth, he was more wary of Basler than Oh Rahee. Still, to say youd kill her. Isnt there a way to bring her along? Seol. Kazuki sighed. Im not a murderous psychopath. Im not saying I would kill for no reason. However, I also dont think Im wrong. . Of course, that doesnt mean youre right. Since you managed to pull it off, I wont say youre soft either. Kazuki spoke sharply. Then. But your method might have been the right one for Stage 1. He muttered with a voice carrying a hint of regret. It was then. Ruffle, ruffle. The surroundings suddenly got noisy. One? Kazuki doubted his eyes. On one of the remaining stairways, a long-haired man climbed up to the mountaintop. He seemed to be about 2 meters tall, and his stature was also huge. The problem was that he was plastered in blood. It was so much that even fresh blood was dripping down from the ends of his hair. His demon-like appearance made the surrounding people back off in shock. Furthermore, the moment the man climbed up to the mountaintop, the 40 pillars emitted brilliant beams of light. The beams all shot toward the middle before forming a cluster. Something was finally appearing above the empty mountaintop. In other words. A portal, huh. Stage 1 had officially ended. Mister Kazuki. Seol Jihu asked as he watched other people gather around the glimmering light in groups, Theres another thing Im curious about. If its just one, go ahead. What did you mean when you said the clothes didnt fit me? I meant you should take off your mask. Kazuki replied immediately. Mask? Seol Jihu touched his face. What was Kazuki talking about? What kind of a leader do I look like to you? Hearing the sudden question, Seol Jihu pondered before saying, Mm. A cold, level-hearted leader who does everything that needs to be done? Why do you think that? Seol Jihu didnt answer right away, but he had a reason for this assessment. Back in the rescue mission, Kazuki had found his younger sister after all sorts of hardships. However, he had cut her down without a shred of hesitation. This blade-like coldness left a powerful impression on Seol Jihu, who was shaken quite a lot at the time. Just like how each individual differs, leaders have their own styles. Right. You tried to lead people with words, but that wasnt the method that fit you. . In my eyes, youre not the eloquent orator type or the cunning strategist type. No, youre more the instinctive type. He wore a calm expression, and his voice carried strength behind his words. You should find a style that suits your nature. You know, wear the clothes that fit you. After saying this, Kazuki got up. The portal had been fully opened, and people were entering it one by one. Nature? Yep. Do you remember? When you shoved your spear at my neck on Huge Stone Rocky Mountain. That was In my eyes Kazuki twisted his body halfway and glanced back at the youth, That state of madness you showed me is closer to your true self. He smirked and then walked towards the portal. A style that suits my nature? Seol Jihu looked at his Status Window and made a troubled expression. A chaotic leader is a bit He smacked his lips before standing up with his spear. Just as he was about to follow Kazuki Huh? His chaotic mind suddenly became relaxed like a tranquil lake. It felt like the worries filling his head had all been washed away. It was a mystifying feeling. He had only exchanged a few words, but his body and mind had become more stable. Seol Jihu came to realize something then. So this is why short-tempered doesnt go away. One should never expect to get full with the first bite, and one needed more than pearls to make a necklace. Dylan and Kazuki couldnt have been well-respected leaders from the start. As Seol Jihu was only 26 years old, expecting to be on the same level as them would be too greedy. Right. Seol Jihu wasnt a full-fledged leader yet. He had only taken his first step. He had many things to experience and many things to learn. Todays failure would only be one of the countless failures of the future. When he thought about things this way, not only did he stop feeling so complicated, but even courage welled up inside him. In Stage 2. He didnt expect to be perfect. But he could try to do better by using the experience he gained from Stage 1s failure. Seol Jihu tightened his grip around his Ice Spear. Then, he confidently stepped towards the portal. His heart began to pound once again. * The white light blocking his vision slowly dissipated. Seol Jihu checked his surroundings the moment he opened his eyes. Thankfully, he wasnt separated from his teammates like in Stage 1. He could see both Chohong and Hugo. This was surely good news, but he could also see over a hundred others. 165 no, 166. After remembering the bloodied man who walked up at the end, Seol Jihu slowly walked forward. He was about to sneak up to Chohong and poke her side when he felt someone tug at the hem of his clothes. Glancing back, he saw Maria pulling on him. Stay still. Huh? The atmosphere is weird, Maria whispered. Seol Jihu looked around the area once again. Indeed, something seemed off. He couldnt quite put it into words, but the air felt strangely heavy. Even Chohongs eyes were gleaming with a cold light. It was the same with Hugo. Their usual cheerful appearances were nowhere to be seen, and they were staring blankly into the air with the eyes of a hunter searching for prey. Plus, they werent the only ones like this. Everybody he saw seemed to be seriously infuriated, adding to the areas hostile atmosphere. It didnt take long for him to realize something must have happened during Stage 1. Wait! He remembered that he started to feel bad after Stage 1 ended. If he didnt vent his pent-up frustration by talking with Kazuki, he wouldnt have been any different than the people here. This place. When he activated his Nine Eyes and looked around the area, he couldnt hide his shock. He was in a meadow, an open field where green grass gently swayed from a light breeze. All of the remaining 166 participants had been thrown into this vast plain. Of course, the grass wasnt the only thing here. At a spot close to where they were teleported, there were two large holes about 2 meters in diameter. They were about 10 meters away from each other, and a rectangular stone stele was standing between them. And above this stone stele was a familiar object a giant hourglass. What is that? People, who likewise finished surveying the area, either approached the stone stele or watched it attentively. It was then DING! An intense pain struck Seol Jihus head, similar to when he went through Synchronization. Muffled groans rang out from the surroundings, but the strange phenomenon only lasted a moment. Seol Jihu was pressing his temples when he realized that information he didnt have before was etched in his brain, and his eyes widened. Information was planted in my brain? Clearly, previously unknown information had been forced into everyones brains. But as Seol Jihu had experienced something similar before, he wasnt too taken aback. He closed his eyes and focused on the new information. [1. The Plaza of Sacrifice (Left)]Activation Condition: At least 6 people must enter.Difficulty: StaticExit blocked once entered.Exit automatically opened once all enemies eliminated or no challengers remain. [2. The Plaza of the Dissonant Wish (Right)]Activation Condition: The Activation of the Plaza of SacrificeActivated every time the Plaza of Sacrifice is activated. At most 6 people can enter.Can acquire the Dissonant WishStepping on the red portal on top of the altar will transport the challenger to Stage 3 or Paradise. Leaving through the exit will return them to Stage 2. [3. Miscellaneous]10 people can enter Stage 3.Successfully defeating the Plaza of Sacrifice 20 times will permanently activate the Plaza of the Dissonant Wish and disable the entree limit (All can enter). After reading all the information available, Seol Jihu muttered out, God damn it. There were several conditions to worry about, but the general nuance of the stage seemed to lie on getting to the Plaza of the Dissonant Wish. The question, of course, was how. Frankly speaking, it was clear what these dirty conditions were trying to say. Tang! Suddenly, a harsh crashing sound rang out. The information was not finished. There was one condition left in the Miscellaneous section. [If the Plaza of Sacrifice is not activated before the hourglasss sand completely trickles down, a huge group of monsters will appear in the field.] Seol Jihu opened his eyes. He began to see sand falling from the overturned hourglass. . Everyones faces contorted viciously as they stared at the stone stele. A deadly silence ensued. Sssss-! While only the sound of sand trickling down rang out. S-Shouldnt we hurry inside? A voice from somewhere made everyone stare at each other. The Timing Game had begun the moment the sand began to fall. Chapter 123. Timing Game (3) Hic. Hic. A sorrowful cry rang out. A white-haired girl wearing a white headband was sitting on the grassy field. She was Seol Jihus comrade from Stage 1, and someone who had given him valuable advice to help him arrive at his answer. Huang. This girl was currently crying in a suppressed voice with her head buried between her knees. Seol Jihus pity increased as her sorrowful weeps continued to ring out. He slowly reached out to console her but paused before his hand touched her shoulder. . After retrieving his hand, Seol Jihu bit down on his lower lip and looked around the field. He could see several people standing in their own groups, and as they all had their weapons out, a rather hostile, belligerent air flowed in the area. Moreover How? 110 people. That was the number of people currently left in Stage 2. There were 166 people when Stage 2 began, and the number had dwindled by 56 in just two days. They had either run away or were forced to sacrifice themselves. How did this happen? He furrowed his brows before slowly closing his eyes. Seol Jihu quietly began to recall the events that happened in the last two days. * First day. The remaining participants of the Banquet had sent an advance team into the Plaza of Sacrifice in exchange for allowing four of their comrades to exit. The result was a total failure. As all twenty members of the advance team perished, those waiting outside were not able to recover any information. That wasnt all. The advance team had consisted of Evangeline Rose, a High Ranker, and a large number of Level 4s. The fact that they were wiped out was not something that could be ignored. Almost 12% of the total force, including an elite among elites, had fallen without achieving anything. The situation quickly worsened after that. The pit continued to spit out one corpse after another, and sand continued to fall from the hourglass. It was a confusing situation, but there were people like Seol Jihu who tried to act calm. Kazuki quickly moved while carefully examining the corpses. He scrutinized several of them and finally, after picking up the decapitated head of Evangeline Rose and inspecting it, he came to a conclusion. A Devourer. He muttered quietly with a troubled voice. Damn it! The condition was a trap. He murmured like he was talking to himself, but as Seol Jihu was standing next to him, he could clearly hear him. A trap? Kazuki glanced to the side and nodded gently, Devourers are one of the most powerful undead monsters. Theyre especially frightening because of their strange sexual inclination towards the living. Sexual inclination toward the living? Seol Jihu didnt understand what this meant, but he didnt ask to find out. He felt like that was the better choice. Saying that only six people are needed when something like this comes out. I can only think of it as a trap. It would have been hard to defeat it even with twenty people? Just one wouldnt have been a problem. I dont know how many of them appeared, but they wouldnt have stood a chance if even ten of them came out. Kazuki spoke firmly before making a worried expression. If only they had a High Ranker specialized for battle. Evangeline Rose was a Grand Pathfinder. As she had specialized in scouting abilities, her battle prowess was lacking in comparison. In other words, this Devourer had to be a monster that even Kazuki couldnt face easily. Whats the chance its a Lich? At that moment, a familiar voice cut in. Oh Rahee was looking at them from a little distance away. Kazuki shook his head, Liches also covet the living, but since the organs of the corpses are severely damaged, Devourers should be the most likely enemy. Hnng. Well, I trust you. Oh Rahee muttered quietly before turning her head at a sudden cheer. Seol Jihu also turned his gaze, only to furrow his brows in the next moment. A headless, naked body seemingly belonging to Evangeline Rose was rolling around the grass field. Next to it, Snake Eyes, or rather Audrey Basler, was picking apart her equipment one by one and evaluating it. Whoo~! As expected of a High Ranker. All of these are things I couldnt even dream of buying because of their price. Damn, her equipment really is as voluptuous as her body! Hm? Audrey Basler giggled in joy. Oh Rahee clicked her tongue before staring at the hourglass with narrowed eyes. More than half of the sand had already fallen. Theres no guarantee that Devourers will appear again, right? No, but the difficulty should be similar. Will you be going in? We will have to. All of us. Good. Get ready. Oh Rahee moved as soon as she heard Kazukis answer. Seol. Kazuki placed his hand on Seols shoulder and whispered into his ear, Listen well. Soon, no matter how it happens, the people remaining on the field will enter the Plaza of Sacrifice. Yes. Dont go in first. Wait for a bit and enter around the middle. And from this moment on, whether youre inside that pit or outside, never stray far from your comrades. Got it? Kazukis deathly serious expression made Seol Jihu nervous. Got it. Good. Im going to look for Hugo and that person. You bring Maria and Chung Chohong here. Hearing Kazuki say that the team should first meet up, Seol Jihu nodded his head immediately. Soon, the Umi Tsubame and Carpe Diem alliance met up. Now that things had turned out like this, everyone had no choice but to enter together. The ones who realized this entered the pit even while feeling apprehensive, but the problem was with the ones who had no intention of entering Stage 3. They vehemently refused to go in. The sand in the hourglass kept trickling down, and there wasnt enough time to persuade them. In the end, the strong ones, who were in the majority, began to take a more forceful approach. Could threats be considered a method of persuasion? Without giving the others a chance to speak out, they began to intimidate others into going in. One man trudged into the pit, practically crying. With several Archers threatening to kill him if he didnt enter, what other choice did he have? The ones who entered from verbal threats had it nice. There were some who refused and stood their ground even when they were threatened by people vastly stronger than them. These people were dragged away by force. One woman screamed and struggled desperately with all her strength, but Oh Rahee pulled her by her hair and threw her into the Plaza of Sacrifice. And as more and more people were forcefully thrown into the Plaza of Sacrifice, the screams of protest began to die down. With two or three minutes remaining, the majority succeeded in suppressing the minority and finally began to enter the pit with breaths of relief. Meanwhile, Seol Jihu quietly stood on the sidelines. He had no other choice. The weak, who had no interest in Stage 3, but were forcefully dragged into the left pit where they had a high chance of dying. The strong, who refused to take the risk and sacrifice themselves. He agreed with each sides logic. When the number of people remaining on the field diminished to only about a third, Seol Jihu walked toward the pit with a bitter face. * The inside of the Plaza of Sacrifice was chaos itself. Since people were thrown in with the plan, lets enter first and think afterwards, not a shred of orderliness could be found. From the inside, The Plaza of Sacrifice wasnt dark, but bright. Unlike how it seemed from the outside, it was spacious enough to hold a thousand people. Around its circular wall were ten doors evenly spaced apart. It felt like they had entered an ancient Roman Colosseum. Not as spectators, but as gladiators. At that moment, seven doors simultaneously opened, and a shrill cry rang out. Huaaaa-! The cry was chilling enough to cover ones back with goosebumps. Next, when Seol Jihu caught sight of the group of monsters trudging out of the doors, he scowled. Over twenty monsters walked out of each door. Moreover, they were monsters he had faced once before. Short, yellow fur covered their bodies. Even the smallest one surpassed two meters in length, and their sharp claws caught his eye. That wasnt all. He saw three or four with especially agile or muscular bodies. Soon. LIONERS!! The moment someone shouted out loud, the group of Lioners fiercely charged forward simultaneously. * The battle ended with the humans victory. Although Lioners werent easy opponents, with every participant in the Plaza of Sacrifice, the human force was nothing to scoff at. There were several female Lioners, which surpassed Level 4 Warriors in strength, and even a few Lioner pack leaders, which were said to rival Level 5 Warriors in power. But as expected of the famous biannual Banquet, there were many Level 4s on the human side, as well as a handful of High Rankers. Although they suffered twelve casualties, the deaths had all occurred in the beginning when they were attacked before they could form a plan. Soon, when they came up with a formation and entered battle, the general consensus among the strong was that the battle was better than they expected. And once the battle ended, those who barely managed to escape with their lives checked the hourglass first. The timing device had stopped. They waited for a few moments with great anxiety in their hearts, but the hourglass showed no sign of flipping over. Only then did they breathe a sigh of relief. Conquering the Plaza of Sacrifice seemed to be the condition required to stop the hourglass. Of course, they couldnt set aside the possibility of the hourglass moving again. Sincerely hoping that this wouldnt be the case, the worried participants began to search for members of their teams. That was where the problem occurred. 142 people had entered the Plaza of Sacrifice. Since 12 of them had died, there should be 130 people remaining. But when they went and opened up the lid, only 128 people remained. This meant two people had used the commotion to sneak into the Plaza of the Dissonant Wish. Those sons of bitches. The remaining people grit their teeth in fury, but it was impossible to capture those who had escaped. Next, representatives of those who chose to focus on Stage 2 came together to hold a conference. Now that the hourglass had stopped, they felt the need to establish a rule. The conference went at a snails pace. Considering the sheer number of participants, it was obvious that there would be many differing opinions. But the biggest conflict was between everyone should continue to go in and we refuse to go in. You want us to go in there again? Isnt that too harsh? A male representative from the latter faction vented his anger. You are trying to be obstinate after experiencing whats down there? Its obvious what we should do! And a female representative from the former faction struck back coldly. In truth, judging only by the result, it was more effective for everyone to go in. Im saying this precisely because I experienced it! However, the man also had things to say. People with huge backings like you all arent the only people coming to this Banquet! You might be working in carefully formed teams, but we are working as individuals! The average level of your side is between Level 4 and 5, but its between Level 2 and 3 for us! So what is it that youre trying to say? Speaking bluntly, didnt you play by yourselves in the previous battle? This time, the woman became speechless. You forced us into the pit so we could fight together, but when the battle started, you acted as if we didnt exist! If we enter again, we will be the first ones to die. Would you enter if you were in our shoes? Aigo~ Cry me a bucket, will ya? Its your fault for entering the Banquet with your measly skills. We know how weak we are. Thats why were saying well quit and leave! The womans snarky remark was met with an angry rebuttal. Then what are you saying we should do!? The woman also raised her voice. Whew, fine. Lets do this. The fuming man took a deep breath and spoke. You dont want us to enter the Plaza of the Dissonant Wish because it might ruin your chance of entering Stage 3, correct? . Then its simple. We will not enter the Plaza of Sacrifice. In return, we will enter the Plaza of the Dissonant Wish last. What? Im saying well go in after you all. Doesnt that solve the problem? Ha! The woman laughed as if she found the statement hilarious. Are you trying to pretend the Dissonant Wish doesnt exist? Youre telling us to sacrifice ourselves! In my eyes, this is much more humane than what you suggested, which is to use us as meat shields! Humane? Youre trying to discuss humanity in Paradise? Besides, whos going to ensure that you wont run off to the Plaza of the Dissonant Wish while we are toiling away to beat the Plaza of Sacrifice? The man thought for a moment before opening his mouth, If youre that worried, just have someone monitor us. Hilarious! To monitor dozens of people on your side, well need ten to twenty people from our side. You really expect us to do that when even one person is vital to our survival? You dont like this, you dont like that. What the hell do you want us to do? Im telling you to pay if you want to eat. In truth, the mans offer was a good compromise if it was changed just slightly. No, it could have been a good compromise. If the strong faction had a few more people, then they might have seriously considered it. But with one High Ranker and nineteen Level 4s perishing in vain, there really was no room left for compromise. Just missing the ones who didnt want to enter would create a huge gap in their overall prowess, and to top it off, if even the strong were left out, the burden on the remaining fighters would become too big. Thus, following the mans suggestion was out of the question. Seol Jihu pressed his temples. Watching the conference unfold, he felt like he was staring into a horizon stretching endlessly into the distance. With the situation being what it is, one might expect some compromise from both sides, but that wasnt happening because both sides were yelling at the top of their lungs to not lose a single inch. Do you really think were asking for your opinion because we cant force you? Well. Fine, try it. Even a worm squirms when you step on it. You think well just sit still? As the atmosphere began to take a violent turn. Now, now! Calm down, everyone! A man with an aquiline nose and slicked-back hair cut in. Its nice to voice each sides opinions, but lets not be so hostile. What if a catastrophe similar to the one from the fourth Banquet breaks out? Hearing this, the bickering man and woman turned their gazes with dumbfounded expressions. This was because this slick-haired man was the same man who was the most passionate in suppressing the minority before the first battle. The suns setting soon. Why dont we call it a night? Speaking of which, the sun seemed to rise and set in this place as well. The grassy plain was currently dyed orange by the evening glow. I think everyone is too worked up. Lets cool our heads a bit. What if the hourglass flips while were lounging around? There are more than just one or two people keeping an eye out on that thing. If that happens, well just meet back up quickly. Besides, we need to rest too. Otherwise, we wont have the energy to fight. He certainly wasnt wrong. Those who cleared Stage 1 towards the end had not rested a single moment. Everyone likely needed some time to recharge. Thus, to calm down and to eat, the conference was adjourned, and the different groups formed their little campsites around the field. That was a mistake. The incident broke out towards the end of the evening when the tension had loosened slightly. Chapter 124. Seol Jihu By the time people found out about the incident, the Plaza of Sacrifice had already spat out six corpses. The perpetrator and mastermind had to be the slick-haired man, as he and five others were nowhere to be seen. It was later found out that he had approached low-level participants offering to join hands. Clearly, he had subdued them and forced them into the pit before running away by using the Plaza of the Dissonant Wish. The number of remaining participants diminished from 128 to 116. However, the problem wasnt with the number of people left. The aforementioned incident, in which the strong had sacrificed the weak, had enough influence on the participants to temporarily stop all talks of beating the Stages system. After all, it was proven that another method existed to escape Stage 2. The minority didnt stay still either. They gathered together and remained on high alert, clearly refusing to become scapegoats. When Seol Jihu saw the minority representative from the first conference walking around and uniting people, he felt relieved inwardly. Like the saying, united we stand, divided we fall, if the weak gathered their forces, the strong shouldnt be able to touch them so easily. However, that way of thinking was too naive. Members of the majority faction and the minority faction were all human beings. No matter how careful they were, an opportunity could be made artificially. Furthermore, not all strong were evil, and not all weak were kind. It wasnt until late that night that Seol Jihu came to realize this truth. * People made their camps as far away from the pit as possible. This was because the two plazas were only 10 meters away from each other. If someone managed to throw six people into the Plaza of Sacrifice, escaping through the Plaza of the Dissonant Wish was practically guaranteed. And there wasnt a single person present who didnt realize this. Seol Jihu got to witness the second attempt by pure coincidence. After remembering the white-headband girl, who gave him valuable advice during Stage 1, he went out to look for her in hopes that she could do the same. Since he couldnt see her among the majority, he walked towards the minority. It was then. He suddenly felt a strange current in the air. To be precise, he smelled a sticky, unpleasant odor that seemed to drain the energy from his body. Soon, he heard muffled groans coming out from the campsite of the minority faction. He had a hunch that an incident similar to that of the evening was unfolding. Noticing that the surroundings were eerily quiet, Seol Jihu chose to run towards the pit rather than look around the campsite. Wishing in his heart that he wasnt late, he ran at full speed. Things were exactly as he expected. Seol Jihu caught sight of six shadowy figures in the distance. One or two people standing in the front seemed to be throwing something into the pit. Then, when he spotted a white headband amidst the darkness, he followed his instincts - activating the Festina Earring and throwing a Mana Spear. Uuup! Hurry! Fuck! Are you sure she inhaled the incense? Uuuuup! I, I am. She was next to the injured one. A man was busy trying to block the girls mouth; seemingly worried that noise would leak out and expose them. But in the next moment, he scowled harshly. Eii! Puk! The man punched the girls stomach with his giant fist and turned around when he sensed a murderous intent. Seeing a spear of mana flying toward him, he reflexively moved his head. A sharp sensation brushed past his nose, and the terrifying gale that followed made his expression distort. Fuck! Hurry and throw her in! Seeing a shadow charging towards him at lightning speed, the man passed the girl over to his comrade and took a battle stance. Seeing a blue spear thrusting straight at him, he swung his blunt weapon in full force. CLANG! Along with the ringing of metallic sound, the mans eyes widened. He was confident in his abilities and had fully intended to send the spear flying, but instead ended up almost letting go of his weapon. When his eyes met the attackers sharp, gleaming eyes, his body froze automatically. He took a small breath to drive the fear away and clenched his teeth. But the figure refused to move, even after he put enough strength to bulge up the veins on his muscles. H-How can such a skinny guy! Uuuuuk! H-Hes not a low-level Earthling. Seol Jihu also grasped the situation. Judging by the pressure he was feeling in his hands and the equipment the man was wearing, he guessed that the man was at least a Level 4. The minority faction should have been on guard, so how? He couldnt help but wonder how the man sneaked into their camp. However, he didnt have time to be worrying about that at the moment. Help! Fucking bitch! Just go in there already! Ak! Aaaaak! The man requesting for help and the girls desperate, screaming voice mixed together to torment Seol Jihus ears. Without hesitation, Seol Jihu utilized his full strength. U-Uhhh? After hastily rousing his mana and striking the mans blunt weapon up, he swung his spear in an almost twisting maneuver and smashed the mans head. As the man collapsed helplessly, he could see a girl chest-deep in the pit, hanging by the skin of her teeth using both of her arms. Next to her, he spotted another man furiously stomping on the girls hands. Pang! Completely enraged, Seol Jihu activated the Festina Earring again. At the same time, the grass the girl was clutching onto was pulled out. Yes! I Thwack! He kicked the rejoicing man away, and immediately, Seol Jihus jaw dropped open. He saw the mans face. He was wondering who was committing such heinous acts in the wake of night, and he turned out to the representative of the minority faction, who made an impassioned speech during the conference. He couldnt believe that the perpetrator was within the minority faction, and their leader to boot. However, that moment of disbelief only lasted a second. Seol Jihu quickly bent down and reached his hand into the pit. He couldnt tell whether he grabbed onto the girls hair or some other part, but thankfully, he was able to grab onto something meaty. Worried that the door would close, he quickly pulled her up. Keeeeu! Suddenly, a massive, muscular arm shot up. The moment it grabbed onto the earth, a giant climbed up from the pit in a swimming fashion. He was carrying the white headband girl on his shoulder. He is. In a fluster, Seol Jihu remembered that the giant was the man who last reached the mountaintop in Stage 1. It seemed he had been thrown into the pit unconscious but had woken up and climbed out. He glanced at Seol Jihu before spitting out a rough breath. Those damned sons of bitches. A hate-filled voice similar to a ghosts cry flowed out. They dare to use a sleeping incense? His eyes were bloodshot, either from the drugs or from his rage. Regardless, he was viciously glaring at the collapsed man as if he was ready to tear him to shreds. Then, he staggered a bit before carefully placing the girl down. KUAAAAAA! He bellowed like a wounded beast. His roar resonated throughout the entire field. That wasnt the end of the trouble. For the Plaza of the Dissonant Wish to open, six people needed to enter the Plaza of Sacrifice. Since the pit came to lack two people, there was no way the Plaza of the Dissonant Wish would open. Soon, people who noticed the uproar came out like a swarm of bees. The perpetrators behind the attack were left with nowhere to run. Everyone who fell into the pit was rescued. The six perpetrators were then killed by the enraged crowd. With no way to stop the killing, the number of participants fell to 110. This second failed attempt ended up pouring oil onto a burning house. It was shocking enough that only a few hours had passed since the first successful attempt, but the fact that the perpetrator was the representative of the minority faction came as an even bigger shock. Who would have imagined that the man who fought against the strong for the benefit of the weak would give in to such temptation? Now, an almost irreparable crack formed among the minority. * Seol Jihu opened his closed eyes. Its my fault. The girl raised her head slightly and muttered in a quiet voice. In Seol Jihus eyes, the girl was just a human being. Seeing her eyes moist with tears and her reddened cheeks, he felt sorry about relying on her one-sidedly. Oppa got hurt trying to save me. The giant and the girl were brother and sister. Although they looked nothing alike, Seol Jihu wasnt so insensitive as to bring that up. The man was already in a sorry state after Stage 1, but apparently, he had fought while protecting his younger sister during the battle against the Lioners and ended up worsening his injuries. To recover, he had fallen asleep after taking a healing potion, and the perpetrators had apparently used this opportunity to spread the sleeping incense and bring them to the Plaza of Sacrifice. If it werent for me. The girl sniveled, unable to continue talking. Seol Jihu placed his hand on the girls frail shoulder. No. In that instant, the girl flinched for some reason. Her head began to tremble. Its not your fault, nor is it your brothers. When he continued calmly, her shaking began to subside. It was just that those six were despicable criminals. The girl sniffled and asked as she looked up at him, Oppa will be okay right? Of course. Seol Jihu got on his knee and smiled gently. I requested a High Ranker Priest to treat him, so he will recover in no time. Seemingly consoled by the youths kind words, she burst into tears and threw herself into his embrace. Seol Jihu gently patted the girls back and let out a small sigh. Just what was the Banquet? He couldnt understand why it was given a welcoming name like banquet in the first place. Wouldnt it be more appropriate to call it a living hell? Seol Jihu activated his Nine Eyes while consoling the sobbing girl. The two pits in the distance were still glistening in a golden light. Why? He could understand why the Plaza of the Dissonant Wish would be gold. However, he just couldnt wrap his head around the Plaza of Sacrifice being gold. Why wasnt such a dirty, dangerous place shining in the color of danger? Did the Nine Eyes not judge it to be dangerous? Or was there something encompassing this Stage 2 that went beyond any level of danger? He couldnt rule out the former, but he was strongly leaning toward the latter. He had a feeling that perhaps his Nine Eyes were overlooking the entire Banquet from the very beginning. Seol Jihu stared at the Plaza of Sacrifice vacantly. Right. There had to be a reason. A reason it was appearing as the Golden Commandment. * The hourglass stopped after the first successful battle and did not move again. The remaining participants were happy at first, thinking they escaped being forced to make their move. But looking back, the stopping of the hourglass provided more leisure, and that leisure mutated into betrayal and tyranny, creating widespread distrust. This was easy to see by looking at the minority faction. There was no group more disingenuous and double-faceted than this one. Its members stayed together due to necessity, but what they were thinking on the inside had to differ from how they were acting on the outside. Time was flowing by meaninglessly. Cooperation was necessary to conquer the Stage, but the notion was completely out of the picture with how much the atmosphere had deteriorated. What was important to the people wasnt conquering the Stage, but survival. Seol Jihu smoked one cigarette after the other. He tasted nothing but bitterness in his mouth. Although it was a little, he even felt a sense of shame. I couldnt do anything again. When he first entered Stage 2, he was full of spirit. He vowed to do something, to show a better side of him, even if only a little. But now that he faced reality, he was repeating the same thing he did in Stage 1. Of course, Seol Jihu knew he wasnt anywhere near enough to take on the role of a leader in this place. Unlike Stage 1, Stage 2 was targeted for all participants. Naturally, there were many who vastly surpassed him in strength, intelligence, and leadership. Even some High Rankers couldnt speak out casually, having to look for the right timing. As a mere Level 3 Warrior, Seol Jihu had no choice but to stay put. But. Was being a spectator on the sidelines the right choice? He didnt do anything that would make him feel guilty, but he was afraid of how this result would return to him. After all, this was the Golden Commandment. And in Stage 1, he had personally watched and experienced how the Golden Rule functioned. This fear made his heart beat faster. All of his senses were telling him that he couldnt let things be like flowing water, and that he needed to change its course no matter what. This wasnt such a baseless hunch. Only 110 people remained. It was lacking, in a sense, but he felt that this was the line of no return. Assuming that everyone joined hands, he could see a way out just barely. But if the number of participants decreased even a little then conquering the Plaza of Sacrifice would become impossible. Since the number of remaining people was decreasing by the day, he no longer had any time to waste. He couldnt think of any bright idea, but it wasnt as if he was completely in the dark. A way out had to exist. In truth, this was something that everyone present knew, not just Seol Jihu. It was just that no one was stepping up. Knowing that reaching this way out would be extremely difficult and full of obstacles, they had simply given up. Seol Jihu had been the same. The situation had already been twisted so much, and with the interpersonal chasm becoming wider by the hour, just thinking about where to begin gave him a headache. Haa. He sighed yet again. No matter how many times he thought about the matter, doing it alone seemed impossible. Thankfully, Seol Jihu wasnt alone. He had comrades he trusted. [Whats wrong about using something youve built up fair and square?] He was suddenly reminded of Kazukis words. I can do it. No, I have to do it. Seol Jihu took a deep breath and walked forward. * Hm? Kazuki looked surprised by the sudden visitor. Mister Kazuki. ? What is your plan from now on? I dont know. Kazuki readily raised the white flag hearing the abrupt question. Several incidents broke out before anything could be done. This Stage is likely the hardest the Banquets second Stage has ever been. I cant even begin to think about how to go about it. Kazuki looked a little embarrassed. Of course, it wasnt his fault that things had turned out like this, but he couldnt help but feel frustrated inside. I do think we need to hold another conference. Will we come to a decision? No. Kazuki shook his head and smacked his lips before abruptly widening his eyes. He sensed something out of place from the young man in front of him. Seol Jihus expression was strangely sunken in. He didnt have his usual bright, playful face. His expression was hard to read. The way he looked almost entranced, Kazuki felt he was looking at a different person. Could it be? Kazukis eyes flickered with light. Do you have a good idea? He asked feeling hopeful. However The good ideas all went out the window, Seol Jihu replied coldly. I guess youre right. Kazuki folded his arms and rubbed his chin. The way and method of doing something naturally changed depending on the situation. What Seol Jihu was saying was that they had already lost the opportune moment to make the ideal move. A method that fits this situation. There is only one. Kazuki stared at the youth fixedly, and Seol Jihu started talking. Once the youth finished his explanation, Kazuki fell into deep thought. Now thats surprising. I didnt think you would choose such a straightforward approach. Its not like I can always think of good, unique ideas. No, thats not what I meant. Kazuki shook his hand. I agree with you. That is the only way. I think everyone knows that. Right. But theyre keeping it in their heads, Kazuki spoke calmly. The majority faction isnt sitting still because they dont know what needs to be done. He hesitated for a moment before speaking with difficulty, Its the same for me. . Even if everyone cooperates, Level 4s and Level 5s will need to stand in the frontlines of the battle. If we do as you say, each side will have to give up one thing that cant be yielded. The majority side will not accept an equal trade. They will voice their opposition without a doubt. I dont think thats necessarily the case. Seol Jihu spoke, In Stage 2, the relationship between the majority and the minority shouldnt be parasitic. I know, but there is a definitive difference between those with a choice and those without. Kazuki spoke bluntly. However, Seol Jihu couldnt deny that it was true. The minority faction is at a dead-end. Even if they disagree with your plan, they have no choice but to agree. But thats not the case for us. The light in Seol Jihus eyes grew fiercer. I have a plan. What is it? Kazuki, who had maintained his calm the entire time, furrowed his brows. Seol Jihu opened his mouth, I have a way of changing the apparent parasitism to symbiosis. Kazuki was about to say something when he hurriedly closed his mouth. It was a known fact that having more people made conquering the Plaza of Sacrifice easier. However, the majority faction knew that there was no need to take the difficult way, when they knew it was easier to simply devour the minority forces. Seol Jihu saying this had to mean that he had a method of overturning this status quo. What could it be? If such a thing really existed, it could turn the tables in one fell swoop. Then why didnt you. Kazuki was about to say something when he saw Seol Jihu hesitating and realized why he had not said anything until now. I cant be sure, Seol Jihu muttered. But its worth confirming. Three or four times no, once or twice is enough. Seol Jihu emphasized his last point one more time, Once or twice is enough. . Please help me. His voice carried a sense of sincerity and conviction. Kazuki raised his hands and rubbed his face. After thinking for quite some time, he opened his mouth with an exhausted voice. Well have to persuade the minority first. Mister Kazuki. Seol Jihus complexion brightened. Ill have to rethink my decision to cooperate with Carpe Diem next time. Every time Im with you, it feels like Im walking on a tightrope. Kazuki smirked. Next Seol. He suddenly turned serious. I hate to say it again, but there will be opposition. You asked me because you expected as much, right? Yes. Then promise me one thing. With an intense stare, he put more strength into his voice. If youre going to do it, do it properly. Strength entered Seol Jihus eyes. Now, its do or die. Its unacceptable to half-ass things like in Stage 1. I know. Kazuki looked surprised as if he hadnt expected the youth to answer immediately. I think I kind of get it. Seol Jihu smiled faintly. What you told me about finding clothes that fit me. Oh yeah? He tilted his chin up slightly and examined the youth. He didnt seem to be lying. Then try it. The corners of his mouth curled up. Ill set the stage for you. Chapter 125. Seol Jihu (2) The minority faction was about 30 percent of the remaining participants, and they consisted of two types - those who entered the Banquet alone, and those who entered as a team and were now left alone. Although they were treated like weaklings in the Banquet, looking from an objective standpoint, they werent so weak as to be treated like dregs. Just the fact they managed to enter was proof of their abilities. After all, they would have had to fend off dozens and dozens of competitors. In reality, it wouldnt have been strange for some of the strong teams to try to recruit some of them for the Stage. But the problem was that the first recruitment targets became sacrificial lambs. And when the same incident occurred a few hours later, the Rubicon had been crossed. Rather than going into a strong team and fearing for their lives, they chose to remain with people in the same situation. Of course, the problem was that nowhere was safe. After arriving at the minority factions camping ground, Seol Jihu felt several stinging gazes sticking on him like bullets. They were so full of hostility and wariness that simply describing them as unwelcoming wasnt enough. It would be easier if I could talk to someone I knew. Seol Jihu slowly looked around the camp before spotting the white headband girl and her older brother in the distance. The giant still looked intimidating, but it seemed his injuries had been healed, as his complexion looked better. When the girl waved her hand, Seol Jihu greeted them back. Meanwhile, the giant was staring at him without a single reaction. He must remember being helped, as he revealed no sign of hostility. However, his gaze wasnt so friendly either. Ah. At that moment, someone muttered as if they knew Seol Jihu. Seol Jihu turned to the direction of the sound and instantly spotted a girl with a bob cut. It was Lara Wolff, the female Archer he met during Stage 1. Youre. Hello, Seol Jihu bent his waist and greeted her, I didnt know you were here. Oh, um. I couldnt find my comrades when I entered Stage 2, Lara spoke as she scratched her short hair. Then, when she saw Seol Jihu going Ah, she quickly put on a smile. Its fine. They might have been eliminated instead. Anyways, why are you here? Thanking her for changing the subject, Seol Jihu got down to business. Theres something I need to say. Ah, then Ill come with you. Lara tried to walk closer. After thinking for a moment, Seol Jihu shook his head. After the traitors died, the minority faction lacked someone to call a representative. Lara clearly couldnt be the spokesperson for the group. No. Huh? Ill say it here. Lara paused, and her facial muscles froze stiff. Declaring that he would speak here, when everyone was watching, meant that he had come to see everyone, not just her. Okay. Go ahead. It wasnt as if she had any authority to decide the matter, but she gave her consent anyways. Although the situation had turned out like this, she still remembered the act of kindness he showed during Stage 1. To be completely honest, a part of her was hoping he would come save her like he did in Stage 1. It might appear as if she was being shameless, but she wasnt the only one hoping. People from the minority side werent antagonistic towards Seol Jihu. It was partly because he had saved the brother and sister not too long ago, but at the same time, it was also because they were hoping for someone to come save them. Feeling the atmosphere, Seol Jihu felt his heart sink in. He never thought having expectations on his shoulders would be so heavy and compelling. . How should he put it? Seol Jihu hesitated for a long time before realizing that it was meaningless. They should know the situation they were in better than anyone else. As such. I wont beat around the bush. He cut to the chase. I need everyones cooperation. . I know it will be tough but Id like you to participate in conquering the Plaza of Sacrifice. As soon as he raised the main point, sighs rang out from his surroundings. I know. Lara Wolff smiled bitterly. Neither she nor anybody else here were fools. They knew that was the only way. I know, but. Lara Wolff raised both hands, twiddling her fingers as if she had something to say. However, seeming unable to find the right words, she put them back down. You know. Kazuki had called them the people without a choice. Just like his words suggested, their fate was to enter the Plaza of Sacrifice and become meat shields, or to become sacrificial lambs without anyones knowledge. No matter which path they chose, death was the only thing waiting for them. They were truly driven to a corner with nowhere to go. At first, they were forced by people. Now, they were forced by the circumstance. I will become your shield. ? Lara tilted her head. He wasnt asking them to become shields but saying he would become one himself? Next, Seol Jihu explained his thoughts loud and clear for everyone to hear. I understand what youre saying, but Even after the explanation ended, Lara didnt seem all that moved. I mean, youre right, but. She kept blurring the end of her speech. Almost as if she didnt want to anger the youth, she picked out each word with utmost care. Seol Jihu patiently waited for her. Can we trust you? In the end, they came back to the problem of principle. It was something they had to address. However, trust wasnt something that could be seen, and the chasm of mistrust had become too deep for words to do any good. But it was human nature to want to listen, even if the words were empty. Lara Wolff must have asked for precisely this reason. Seol Jihu calmly replied, I wont ask you to trust me right here and now. Huh? Lara blinked her widened eyes. Since she asked a question of principle, she expected to receive an answer of principle. Or, at worst, she expected persuasion adorned with grandiosity. Id like you to give me a chance. However, the youths words were so clean and direct, they seemed like a meat dish that had all of its oil extracted out. Moreover, the man in front of her belonged to a powerful team that vied for the top position even among the teams of the strong faction. His desperate, grave face strangely pulled on her heartstrings. It was to the point that I will bet my name on it. She wanted to take a chance I would like you to give me a chance to make you trust me. And trust him just once. * A conference was held. It wasnt just a gathering of the representatives, rather of all the remaining 110 people. Another noteworthy thing was that the members of the minority faction sat with Carpe Diem and Umi Tsubames alliance team. It was a rather strange sight for the majority faction, who had stayed silent and non-aggressive. The first one to speak up was the man who called for the conference Kazuki. However, he didnt say anything special. He only recounted the situation they were in and described a general direction they needed to go in. Simply put, he was setting the stage for Seol Jihu to speak. So, Oh Rahee, who was listening with an indifferent face, finally opened her mouth. I think its about time you make your point. Kazuki must have thought this was enough as he slowly wrapped up his point. As he finished, Seol Jihu exchanged glances with each of his comrades. Chohong nodded her head slightly, and Hugo gave a thumbs-up in silence. Maria looked unmoved, while the robed Priest seemed to be looking at him worriedly. He felt reassured. Soon, he got up from his seat after exchanging glances with Kazuki. Curious gazes naturally fell on the two men. Its different. Faced with dozens of gazes, Seol Jihu felt a different kind of pressure than before. He could see several High Rankers including Oh Rahee, as well as Snake Eyes, or Audrey Basler. Each of them sat with confidence and leisure. However, this attitude got on his nerves. Meanwhile, Oh Rahee twiddled the ends of her hair and smiled. Whos he? Can the local news commentator fuck off? Oh Rahee spat back at someones question. The man who spoke up made a sour expression. Who the hell. N-No, maam. Its just that we need to know who he is. Hnng. Oh Rahee nodded her head and snickered. You said you were Haramarks Seol? Murmur, murmur. A small commotion broke out. Seol Jihu could hear various versions of, Hes him? or Carpe Diem? Seeing peoples interest in him grow, Seol Jihu opened his mouth and cut to the chase. A little while ago, the 32 people from the minority side, who previously refused to participate in the conquering of the Plaza of Sacrifice, expressed their intention to participate. The commotion died down. Seol Jihu wasnt as nervous as he thought. He only thought he was doing what he needed to. As such, I suggest we organize several teams out of the 110 people. The 70 or so people from the majority side exchanged glances. The minority faction participating was something they had been asking for. But even if the other side made a concession, asking to reorganize new teams was a bit. Since there are seven doors inside the Plaza of Sacrifice, we will divide everyone into seven teams. Seol Jihu suggested to form teams of 15~16 people to handle each of the seven doors. The problem was with his statement of reforming teams. He said that the members of the teams should be able to move if the situation called for it, and more importantly, the 32 minority members had to be distributed evenly. In other words, he was telling the majority side to make a concession. Those from the majority might not approve it in their heads, but they knew it wasnt a wrong thing to ask logically speaking. However, knowing something in their heads and accepting it within their hearts were completely different. Wow Someone voiced their complaint out loud. Well, arent you spoiled? The owner of the voice was none other than Audrey Basler. Why dont you be quiet. As she was about to butt in, somebody else cut in. Basler turned around with a face that seemed to say, Who dares? Then, she saw a burly man glaring at her. Who the hell are. Basler spoke provocatively, but when she saw six men standing tall behind the burly man with their hands behind their backs, she whistled. Ooh~ Acting all scary~ So its the Triads young lord~ . Alright, alright, I get it. Stop glaring at me like that, mkay? I just I said, shut up. Hao Win continued with a condescending look, Cant you see hes still talking? Geez. Basler shrugged her shoulders and smacked her lips. How can people without a backing survive in this cruel world? After succeeding in making Snake Eyes shut up, Hao Win turned back to the front. Seol Jihu and Oh Rahee were in the middle of a conversation. No. No? Every time we beat the Plaza of Sacrifice, we need to send six people into the Plaza of the Dissonant Wish. This is a must. Why? As you know, the number of remaining participants will decrease as the fight continues. Thats true. Oh Rahee agreed for now. She knew it was unrealistic to hope no one would die during the 19 battles. Although the participants had easily conquered the Plaza of Sacrifice when they had 140 people, expecting the same with 110 people was being too greedy. As the difficulty of the plaza was static, it was obvious that having less people would make beating it more difficult. So well need to find a method of reinforcing our fighting power. And thats going into the Plaza of the Dissonant Wish? Going in and coming back out, to be precise. Seol Jihu corrected her. Its only an assumption, but isnt everybody here hoping to leave Stage 2? Light flickered in Oh Rahees eyes. She finally understood what the youth was getting at. Indeed, the reward of Stage 2 was granting the participants wishes, even if they were in a twisted form. It was the reward Earthlings looked forward to the most. The Banquet being a huge biannual event was one reason, but the reward was what enticed them the most. After all, they would be able to receive a jaw-dropping reward just by clearing Stage 2. Connecting these two points together, Seol Jihus plan made sense. Whether it be a high-quality weapon, armor, potion, or scroll, if even a small number of the 110 participants could obtain the above, their overall strength would undoubtedly go up. Perhaps they would get lucky and see an explosive rise as well. What you say makes sense. Oh Rahee tapped on her knee with her index finger. But you know what that entails, right? Yes. Good. Then tell me how youre going to select the six people and how youre going to ensure they come back without leaving through the portal. The six people will be chosen by the representatives of the seven teams. By team? No, only six people can go in. Since there are seven teams, picking one from each team should be impossible. We wont be doing that. Seol Jihu shook his head. Well follow a strict rule to select them. Rule? Its simple. Seol Jihu continued, We will pick four from the 78 and two from the 32. There were 78 in the majority side and 32 in the minority side. Except, the six chosen must not be related in any way. Being a quick thinker, Oh Rahee understood what he meant and went Ah. Picking four people with equal strength to keep each other in check. Even if they had a different idea, they would have to come back to Stage 2 where the rest of their comrades were. Otherwise, they would be guilty by association. Of course, it would be difficult to apply guilty-by-association to members of the minority side. However, they wouldnt be able to move so easily with four from the majority side watching like hawks. Hm. Oh Rahee dropped her head and fell in thought. The two of them ended up talking about the plan, but everyone else surely must have heard them. Seol Jihu turned his eyes off Oh Rahee and looked around his surroundings. No one had spoken out in opposition. Knowing that the plan was a good compromise, everyone was thinking about it carefully. It would be great if everything worked out, but Seol Jihu didnt expect things to be that easy. After all, Kazuki guaranteed that someone would raise an opposition. No, no, no! Listen! After all, it was difficult for there to be no crazies among the 78. I cant bear to listen to this farce any longer. It was Audrey Basler. As if she found this whole thing unbearably enjoyable, her venomous, serpentine eyes were curled viciously. What a joke! When Seol Jihu stared at her, she pouted her lower lip and murmured, To be honest, I cant understand those guys participating at this moment. What cant you understand? I mean~ Isnt it obvious? Basler snickered. They didnt do a thing when we were telling them do this or do that. Now that the situation turns to this, theyre clinging onto the prince. Fucking leeches, arent they? She relentlessly spat out venomous words. Its the same with forming teams. Lets be frank here. Cooperation? Youre just telling us to protect those weaklings! Arent you? Basler asked for an agreement, but when Seol Jihu opened his mouth, she shook her hand and continued talking. Aaah, of course, I know what you mean. Youre telling us not to push them too far because theyre pitiful. Now that things turned out this way, you want us to hold hands and work together, right? Seol Jihu laughed, wondering how she could possibly have interpreted his words that way. Ill be honest. If we were to do as you say, each team will have to take on 5 or 6 people. Sorry, but unlike you, its not my hobby to do volunteer work. Seol Jihu calmly asked, What are you trying to say? Aha! I knew you were astute! Audrey Basler snickered even more. Well, Im not as good with words, so Ill just say it outright. She spoke shamelessly while glancing to the side. Theres nothing we can do about Stage 3. . But have those guys give up all 32 Dissonant Wishes. It was an absurd request. As for how to distribute them amongst us, we can work that out later. If they agree, I think were getting somewhere. No. Seol Jihu immediately refused. Its not like theyre doing nothing. We cant do that when they are actively participating in conquering this Stage. Snake Eyes closed her mouth and blinked her eyes. Her nasty expression really made him want beat her to death. Thats what you think, fucking retard. She smirked, and with a long sigh, she slicked her bangs up. Chapter 126. Seol Jihu (3) Silence filled the air. The spectators watched on with varied expressions - Seol Jihus comrades with stiff faces, the 32 minority members with nervousness, and the 78 majority members with curiosity. The majoritys silence could be seen as a tacit agreement of Audrey Baslers words. Although they werent agreeing with her openly, what she said must have caught their interest. That was simply how the human psyche worked. The moment they were directly involved in a problem, the fairness of the situation no longer mattered. Only gains and losses were important. Dont think too badly of me. Audrey Basler knew this too well. Ask them if you want. Ah! Of course, they might feel disgusted since they have to give up their rewards, but deep inside, Im sure theyre happy to have a chance of survival. She said whatever she wanted. Anyways, talk among yourselves and come to a decision. And came up with the terms of agreement herself. Seol Jihu stared at her intently. Snake Eyes smiled ferociously, and asked, Whats up with those eyes? . Why are you glaring at me like that? The 78 people from the majority side and the 32 people from the minority side need a symbiotic relationship. Seol Jihu finally opened his mouth. With one side missing, the other side cannot conquer the Stage. Mm~ Basler dragged out the end of her sentence and smiled with her eyes. An ominous feeling welled up inside Seol Jihu, and his mood quickly sunk. He wasnt sure if Basler was doing this on purpose or if this was just her personality. Regardless, she really seemed to be a borne provocateur. Really? Seol Jihu was about to ask, What do you mean? However, his complexion quickly stiffened. He realized the cause of his previous ominous feeling. What came next wasnt something that should be said in this place. However, Audrey Baslers mouth didnt stop. You might find out tomorrow morning. In the end, she said it. Cackling to herself, while staring at the 32 minorities. . She shouldnt have said that. If she knew how the 32 people, the victims of the previous incident included, felt; if she knew why this conference was called for, she shouldnt have said that even as a joke. After all, that was equivalent to kicking away the chance they barely managed to clutch on to. Seol Jihu slowly tilted his head up and stared at the sky. Kekekeke! Huh? Youre mad? Did she really think that? Or was she doing this on purpose, fully knowing the consequences behind her words? [Wheres all the killing and backstabbing and, you know, the fun stuff? Its gotta be more hardcore than this!] Perhaps, it was both. Considering the Status Window he saw in Stage 1, she was more than capable of doing so. [I can guarantee you one thing.] Suddenly. [Even if you dont do anything, there will be people who curse you. The more famous you get, the more hate you will receive. Some people will even resent you. Thats not the end of it. There will be a ton of people who are going to try to use you.] Words he had heard in the past brushed past his head. [Because youre trying to jump ahead.] Despite how horrible she was, Seol Jihu still thought it was worth it to try and lead her. Although he failed magnificently the first time, he tried to learn from it and searched for a way to improve. However it was the same in Stage 2. Hey~ Are you mad~? In truth, he knew the reason. Just like Kim Hannah said, the world wasnt so simple and clear. And he thoroughly realized this through the Banquet. Aigo, what are we gonna do~? Our Prince is really angry~ Giving one did not guarantee receiving one. Stealing two did not require giving two either. Okay, I was too harsh. Stop being so angry. Here! Lets shake hands and makeup. It was the same with human relationships. There were those who expressed gratitude for a show of goodwill, but there were also those who considered it a right. There were people like Oh Rahee, who were quick to understand, and people like Audrey Basler, who ignored everything. Prince~? Thus, the world wasnt a Golden Rule. If the world operated under the law of equivalent exchange, then it would be dyed golden. Are you ignoring me? So what should he do? If words didnt do any good, what method should he use? What are you so worried about? The answer was simple. After all, he was looking at it every single day. Its easy. Just come to a decision by tomorrow morning, and we can do things your way. He shouldnt be waiting or searching for the Golden Rule. You understand me, right? He had to become the Golden Rule. Did you get that? He had no intention of playing the role of an ally of justice. He wasnt trying to become someone who was strong against the strong, and weak against the weak. Ah, this fucker is ignoring me like some mutt on the streets. It was just that if the world was like this if this was the world he lived in. How boring. Although he might be late, he would have to adapt to it properly. No emotions~ No fun~ Im out. Before he noticed, the sky of the vast field was shining in a golden light. The Golden Commandment. Right. Everything according to the Golden Commandment. [Your Chaotic level of cognition.] And thus. [changes to Golden Rule.] [Moderate (Actions and thoughts are sensible; hard-working) / Awakening / Golden Rule (To treat others as they have treated you)] The moment his standard was set. Sit. Seol Jihu threw off his mask. Hm? Audrey Baslers steps halted. Im not done talking. She turned back. A look of ecstasy spread on her face, almost as if she was thinking, Hes finally reacting. Without a doubt, she was enjoying the situation. Fine. Then he had to enjoy it as well. Oooh~ Getting feisty, eh? I said, sit. When Seol Jihu walked forward, Audrey Baslers head slowly tilted up. The youth stopped right in front of her. When he glared down, Audrey Baslers serpentine eyes curled like crescent moons. Scary, scary. You gonna hit me? I wont say it a third time, Seol Jihu said in a low voice. Kik! Blink, blink. Basler closed and opened her eyes twice before snorting, I dont want to! As if she found the youth to be laughably funny, her face distorted venomously. She yacked, I was going to let it slide, but you must really be out of your mind. It was then Who the hell are you to tell me what to! Thwack! Basler suddenly plunked down as her eyes widened. Unable to withstand the instantaneous shock, she fell on her butt and pressed her temples at the pain flooding in. Looking up with a scowl, she saw the youths fist. Only then did she realize what happened. She was flustered only for a moment. Hey! That bastard! A few of her comrades tried to step forward but stopped when Basler signaled them with her hand. Wow. With her butt still touching the ground, she slowly opened her mouth, Confident, eh, Prince? It must be nice to have so many friends! The smirk never left her face. You finally showed your true colors. Fine, Ill bark like you want me to do. I dont see why not. . What? You want me to wag my tail too? Like this? She got on her hands and knees and began to shake her butt. The one in the minority like the poor old me have to do this to survive. She sneered while emphasizing the word minority. This isnt enough? Youre not satisfied? You really want me to bark? She then opened and closed her mouth repeatedly, pretending to bark. Knowing why she was doing this, Seol Jihu replied with a calm smile, Sounds good. Do it. Huh? Bark. Audrey Baslers eyes widened. Since were doing this, lets do it right. Ah, how about you pee as well? With one leg up, of course. What? For every problem, there was a bottom line that could not be crossed. Audrey Baslers mischievous face contorted indescribably. Ha! She paused completely. She then dropped her head and slowly got up. Hiyaa. You have quite the taste! You wanted to act like a dog, didnt you? Im just giving good suggestions. You must really think youre something special because I keep calling you Prince. Oi. Playfulness disappeared from her expression. One of her eyebrows perked up. You sure you can handle it? ? Looks like youre greatly mistaken here. Were not staying still because were afraid of you. Were afraid of them - the Triads, Umi Tsubame, and Carpe Diem. Got it? Seol Jihu smirked. Huh? You think its funny? Sure, go ahead, laugh all you want. But things will be different once we go back to Paradise. Really? Seol Jihu crossed his arms leisurely. If its just you, I think I alone am more than enough. Oh? Basler rejoiced as if she had been waiting for these words. Is that your pride as a man? Looks like you have balls. Then you wanna fight? Without anyone interfering from our teams, of course. She stealthily distanced herself and raised her guard up like a boxer. Seeing this with a vacant look, Seol Jihu threw away his Ice Spear and lightly dusted his hands. Ha. Audrey Basler chuckled. You must have seen a lot of mo- She quickly lowered her upper body and finished, -vies! Then, she abruptly bolted to the side before charging forward in an ambush. She shot forward like a ray of light, but in the next moment, her proud face became blank. Along with the sound of the air bursting, the youth, who had been standing in a defenseless state, instantly rushed in. When!? Thwack! With a clear striking sound, Baslers head forcefully turned. Her body also tilted and she spun in the air. But before she could mutter out a single cry, her left eye turned hot. Keuk! As expected of a high-level Archer, she didnt fall. However, she had already lost her balance. Wai Next, another dull blow struck her head. A short cry rang out. In the end, she stumbled down once again. She quickly lost her composure. With her head drooped low, she fell into despair. She couldnt believe what was happening. She knew the youth was strong, but how could an Archer lose out in speed to a Warrior of the same level? That was simply impossible. You! As if she couldnt accept the result, she tumbled up and brought one hand to her thigh. Pang! The sound of the air bursting rang out again. Seol Jihu shot forward twice as fast as before and kicked her hand, which was pulling out a dagger. The kicked hand flailed in the air, and she could see Seol Jihu with his right hand pulled back. Kyaaak! When his punch landed, Basler covered her eyes as if her vision had been muddied. Regardless. If, like you say, we sacrifice. Seol Jihu spoke calmly and didnt stop punching. The 32 people. Her nose was smashed in, causing blood to spurt out. Only 30 out of the 78 people can leave. Her cheekbones sunk in. And the remaining 48 will have to fight again. And what? And fresh blood flowed out from her burst lips. Ill find out in the morning? A straight filled with rage shot out. It smashed her mouth, and three or four teeth trickled down. The fuck is that supposed to mean? Seeing her lowered head, Seol Jihu struck her head. Basler once again fell to the ground. It seemed she hadnt lost her consciousness as she staggered up. However, she tripped over her own feet and fell on her butt once again. Auu auuuu. Baslers comrades, who thought she was simply playing around, realized the gravity of the situation. They exchanged quick glances with each other. Oi! Thats enou Mhm, thats enough out of you too. Hearing an interfering voice from a close distance, the man who was taking out his weapon froze. He could feel someone wrapping their arm around his neck. When he creaked his head back, he saw a neatly dressed man biting down on a cigarette. Dont think you interfering in a one on one fight is cheating? Before he noticed, the members of the Triads had all gathered behind him. Dont you agree, friend? Hao Win winked at the man he had his arm around and puffed out a smoke. The man furrowed his brows. But hes going too f Hah? At that moment, something black tore through the white smoke and stopped right in front of his face. What was that? Hugo had shoved his face with his hand over his ear. Crack. When he heard the man grit his teeth, he nodded his head and exclaimed. Aha! You want to get beaten up? Hic! The man hiccuped. Hugo and the Triads were both famous for their cruelty. Ka, Kazuki! He called Ayase Kazuki, who usually held a moderate position. Hm? But when he saw Kazuki loading his crossbow with bolts, he couldnt help but close his mouth shut. As a result, Seol Jihu was able to do what had to be done without any interference. Get up. Huaaa. An airy sound came out. Because Seol Jihu had repeatedly struck her face, her hair was disheveled and her face was plastered with blood. Get up. I dont want to hear you making excuses later, like you tripped or something. Keu Keuhuhu. Not getting up? Seol Jihu stomped forward and snatched her ponytail up. Auuuu! After forcefully picking her up by her hair, he lightly pushed her body. Snake Eyes bobbed back and forth before she took a few steps back. This time, it wasnt to distance herself for battle. It was out of complete fear. Thwack! Kuk When he struck the back of her neck, a breath-severing sound came out. Basler no longer remembered how many times she had fallen. Get up. Her knocked down body twitched. When the youths footsteps got close, her arms and legs flailed in desperation. Basler swam through the grass field before barely managing to flip herself over and hugging Seol Jihus ankle. Sph spware me. Because of her broken teeth, the sound of a flute rang out with her words. Im sowwy. Im sowwy spware me. With her eyes dyed from bluish-red bruises, she begged for her life while reeking of blood. Seol Jihu spoke calmly, Get up. Hearing his cold voice, Basler grimaced. Tears of blood continued to fall from her eyes. I''ww Iww do ash you shay sho pweash. . Barw! Iww barw! Wan! Wan, wan! Wan, wan, wan! She even barked for real. Seol Jihu was about to pick her up by her collar when a conspicuous light caught his attention. Her color! When he checked her color in Stage 1, she had been yellow - Attention Required. It remained the same until now when it suddenly began to change. From yellow to colorless. This wasnt the first time someones color changed. He had seen Teresas color change from colorless to gold. However, this was the first time he was seeing a color of danger change. Looking down with a fixed gaze, Seol Jihu squatted down. He raised her chin with his index finger until they met eyes. Seeing the eyes completely succumbed to fear, he could guess why the color changed. Was this really necessary to get you to understand? . Why couldnt you have just listened when I spoke nicely? . Its not like I told you to go die alone. . It was so that everyone could live. Basler was trembling intensely and barely managing to look at him in the eye. But when she heard the calmness in his voice, goosebumps suddenly shot up on her body. She couldnt believe she was looking at the same youth she saw in Stage 1. Lets be honest. You knew it too. He most certainly wasnt speaking to just Audrey Basler. Seeing Snake Eyes nodding her head crazily, Seol Jihu stood up. Let me add one more condition. He looked back at the majority faction and wiped the sweat on his forehead. Because of the blood and flesh covering his hand, a line of blood was drawn across his forehead. Audrey Basler and her five teammates. We will consider them as part of the minority faction when were forming the teams. He was basically saying he would split up Snake Eyes and her team so they wouldnt have any other intentions. Also. Seol Jihu continued, If anyone has a better idea, Im open to discussion. He was telling them to speak out now if they had any problems. Suddenly, a muffled cackle rang out. Oh Rahee had her head dropped with her hand over her mouth. Her shoulders shook for a while before she finally got up. She walked toward the youth with light steps before scrutinizing him from top to bottom. When she kept staring at him, Seol Jihu opened his mouth first. Is there a problem? No, no, its not about that. Hnnng. With a long hum, Oh Rahee shrugged. I want to be in the first team that enters the Plaza of the Dissonant Wish. Is that okay? Looking at Audrey Basler, who was shaking like a bug, she burst into laughter. Im sure youve heard of the saying that the first button has to be fastened right. In exchange for going in first, Ill make sure to bring them all out. Seol Jihuh took a deep breath. With her statement, the conference had come to a decision. With Oh Rahee, one of the strongest members of the majority faction agreeing, the scale had been tipped in his favor. We can decide during the team conference. She seemed to completely agree with all his conditions. And as long as she didnt violate any rule, Seol Jihu had no qualms with letting her go first. Should I take her? Oh Rahee asked as she glanced at Snake Eyes. She seemed to be saying she would keep an eye on her. Surely, it was a sign of goodwill. No. However, Seol Jihu shook his head. Trusting Basler just because her color changed was a foolish thing to do. We will take Audrey Basler. Are you sure? Of course. Chohong! Chohong raised her hand as if she had been waiting for this moment. She quickly approached them while dragging her intimidating Thorn of Steel on the grass field. Please. Yeah, yeah. I just gotta take care of her until the end of the Banquet, right? As Seol Jihu had already asked for help, she agreed right away. She picked up her mace and rested it on her shoulder before glaring at Basler who was still on the ground. The fuck are you glaring at me for? Drop your eyes. Seeing Snake Eyes bite her lips, Chohong let out a chuckle before suddenly turning serious. Oi. . Drop your eyes, fucking bitch. You want me to blow your head off? The crazies often recognized each other. Feeling Chohongs chilling, madness-drenched aura, Basler gulped hard. Soon, she lowered her gaze along with her head. Chohong grinned. Look forward to it. Ill personally take care of you until the Banquet ends. Chohong dragged Audrey Baslers sagging body away. Having watched the scene play from beginning to end with keen interest, Oh Rahee asked with a meaningful smile. Whats your last name? Didnt I tell you? You only told me your given name. So? Kim Seol? Yi Seol? Seol Jihus eyes spun at the abrupt question. He then let out a long sigh before opening his mouth. No. ? Seol is my last name. My name is. After picking up the Ice Spear, Seol Jihu took a look around his surroundings. Most people had not gotten up from their seats. Another thing that changed was the atmosphere. Kazuki with a calm face, the 32 minority members with flustered expressions as if they didnt think Seol Jihu would go this far, and the 78 majority with tired looks. My name is Facing the numerous gazes that were all pointing towards him. Jihu. The youth smiled lightheartedly. Im Seol Jihu. Chapter 127. Seol Jihu (4) Once the frightening conference came to an end, the following matters progressed smoothly. The 78 members of the majority were split into seven teams around the highly acclaimed organizations, while the 32 members of the minority were distributed evenly into each team. The organizers didnt forget to split up Audrey Basler and the five members of her team, and once the six people to enter the Plaza of the Dissonant Wish were chosen, the preparation was over. Hugo was chosen from the Alliance team, and Oh Rahee was chosen to become the person in charge just as she wanted. Although missing a battle-specialized High Ranker and three Level 4s left a hole in their forces, there wasnt anything they could do about it. Standing in front of the Plaza of Sacrifice, Seol Jihu pressed down on his chest. Focusing on his pounding heart, he collected his breath. He had only now taken the first step. To lead the participants to the scene he had drawn in his head, he had to overcome a few more obstacles. The first conquering of the Plaza of Sacrifice had to be achieved with as little damage as possible, and the six people entering the Plaza of the Dissonant Wish had to come back safely. It would be a lie to say he wasnt worried, especially since he couldnt manage everything directly. However, the die had been cast. Now, he had no choice but to believe. Seol Jihu stared at the 6-person group waiting in front of the Plaza of the Dissonant Wish before taking the lead and making his way into the hole in front of him. * All 104 people entered the Plaza of Sacrifice. Unlike the first time they entered it, they were organized into a formation. It was the result of a rule being established. The seven teams entered in order and marked the door they were put in charge of. Naturally, a circular defensive wall was created. Soon, the doors opened, and black shadows began to appear. The Archers who had their weapons pre-loaded immediately attacked, but their arrows failed to penetrate the edges of the arena. Gasps rang out when they fell to the ground after hitting what seemed to be an invisible wall. If the participants focus-fired the monsters as they were stepping out of the doors, the fight would definitely go much smoother. However, the Plaza of Sacrifice had cast an invisible barrier as if such a thing was not allowed. In the end, the participants had no choice but to watch the enemies leisurely walk out and surround the arena. Seol Jihu furrowed his brows when he caught sight of the monsters appearances. They were two meters tall, and the way they were full of muscles from head to toe, it felt wrong to simply describe them as muscular. The tendons on their log-sized neck bulged out, making anyone watching sigh. Colorful war paint adorned their faces, and tusk-like fangs protruded out from their mouth. At first glance, they looked similar to the mutant Orcs Seol Jihu had seen in the laboratory. However, the color of their skin was different. The mutant Orcs had ash-grey skin, while the monsters in front of them were painted green. Orcs? Kazukis voice rang out. With a rare, flustered face, he was unable to hide his nervousness. Impossible. The Orcs went extinct more than 10 years ago. The Orcs of Paradise once boasted a powerful tribal nation capable of easily overwhelming the human kingdoms. The race that had gone extinct after the fall of the Empire was alive? It was hard to believe, but the Orcs didnt seem interested in waiting for them to collect their thoughts. Soldiers carrying adult-human-sized shields stepped out to the front. The ones carrying spears stood behind them, followed by Orcs carrying longbows. Two Orcs especially caught everyones attention. They were at least a head bigger than other Orc Warriors and boasted much bigger bodies. There was even an Orc wearing a flabby black robe while holding a faded wooden staff. Its long, white beard was especially telling of its aged wisdom. Looks like we should assassinate that one first. Seol Jihu could hear Kazukis murmur. While the youth was watching the Orcs march out into the arena, he suddenly felt something touching his back. Seol. Kazuki pointed at another door and quickly continued, I want to send Chung Chohong to the Orc Champion. Will that be okay? He seemed to be referring to the two giant Orcs. One had come out of the door the Alliance team was in charge of, while the other had come out from another door. The team in charge of that entrance consisted of several Level 4s but had no High Rankers. The teams were formed under the guideline of equally splitting up the 32 minority members, but since everyone agreed to move members around depending on the situation, sending Chohong over shouldnt be a problem. However, Kazuki bothered to ask Seol Jihu, and Seol Jihu knew the reason. What nonsense is that? If I remember correctly, Orc Champions are elite bodyguards of the Orc Lord, which rivals a Unique Ranker in power. At the very least, they should be as strong as Lioner heads, though theyre likely to be stronger. But why do I have to go? Why cant you? Chohong. Chohong was arguing with Kazuki when Seol Jihus soft voice made her pause. No, I mean. We barely managed to grab this chance. His somewhat desperate voice put her at a loss for words. Please. Chohong realized that this wasnt the time to be stubborn. She let out a long sigh. Ill come back as soon as I kill that bastard. You dont have to. Why? Because Kazuki, the Priest, and I will kill ours first. Hearing this, Chohong chuckled. She then turned to Audrey Basler, who was staring at the Orcs with a gloomy face. Oi, come here. . Come here, I said. Is there a worm stuck in your ear? Chohong swung her hand angrily. Snake Eyes ended up being smacked in the head and looked back dumbfounded, but Chohong simply glared back. Man, this bitchs eyes get on my nerves every time I look at them. Hey, didnt I tell you not to open your eyes like that? Audrey Basler looked as if she had been wronged, but Seol Jihu ignored her plight and glared at her coldly. He saw it as a good chance for her to walk in her victims shoes. Perhaps she might learn how the 32 minority members felt from the insensitive remark she made at the conference. Remember. Im in charge of you until the end of the Banquet. Chohong growled before quickly taking off with the back of Snake Eyes neck in her hand. Soon, two people came over to the alliance team in exchange - the white headband girls nameless older brother and a lean youth with a bow. Thank you. Things were looking dark for us. Thank you so much. The male Archer bowed his head and expressed his gratitude. He seemed to be touched because a High Ranker specialized in battle had been sent to help them. Once the team members successfully switched, Seol Jihu quickly returned to analyzing the situation. The enemies seemed to have finished coming out as the plaza doors were closed. He could count around 120 Orcs, which was fewer in number compared to the 150 Lioners the participants had to face. However, considering that the plazas difficulty should be the same, this wasnt something to be happy about. Unlike the Lioners that continuously charged in, each Orc was equipped with dazzling armor, and the group was marching uniformly like a well-trained army. When the old, robed Orc standing in the middle waved his staff left and right, the white part of the Orcs eyes turned crimson and drool began to flow down from their mouth. Their already-vicious faces became a step thicker with belligerence, and they began to strike the ground while roaring out. The Orc Champions raised battle-axes in each of their hands and opened their mouths wide. KUOOOOOOOO!KUOOOOOOOO! Two terrifying howls resounded in the plaza. Because of the enclosed area, the Orc Champions roars echoed frighteningly. Just their screams delivered an ear-splitting and skin-slicing pain, causing everyone to scowl. Because of the endlessly continuing howls, a few people even failed to carry their weight and staggered. Seol Jihu furrowed his brows at the unpleasant sensation of his brain shaking. But in the next moment, he found his mind and body calming down. This wasnt because of his Ice Spears calming effect. What he was feeling wasnt the spear shafts coldness. Instead, a warm energy was traveling through him and soothed his tense body. Seol Jihu let out the breath he had been holding in. Then, he heard a soft chant. Turning around subconsciously, he saw the robed Priest reaching out toward him and chanting quietly. The howls stopped. Seol Jihu realized that the invisible barrier disappeared. Theyre coming, Kazuki muttered briefly. Immediately, the Orc Archers all raised their bows and nocked their arrows. In return, the human Archers fired their arrows, as if they had been waiting for this moment. The arrows from each side crossed paths before raining down like a sudden shower. The Orcs all got on one knee behind their shields, while the Priests also cast the barrier they had readied. As both sides had been prepared for this exchange, none got injured. However, this was only the signal for the start of battle. Krrrrrng! Orc Warriors shot up as the Orc Champions raised their war battle-axes. When they began to march forward, maintaining their initial formation, the humans also roared and shot forward. Finally, a seven-front battle started. In front of Seol Jihu were 18 Orcs. After running in with his shield out in front, he extended his spear at the nearing Orcs. Before his spear made contact, one Orc Warrior tilted its shield slightly, parrying the attack and pushing the spear away. Seol Jihu was startled by the Orcs delicate technique but soon regained his composure. He might have let go of his spear in the past, but he was different now. He grit his teeth, tightened his grip on the spear shaft, and swung down. Chweeeek! When the blade of his spear severed the Orcs helmeted head in half, the Orc dropped his shield. However, before he could enjoy the pleasant sensation on his hand, several spears flew forward from behind the falling Orc. Seol Jihu was about to quickly fall back when several small disks radiating white light covered him, and they flung away the spears that were about to skewer him. Even Seol Jihu was surprised when he saw this. That had been the first time he saw so many barriers generated at once. That wasnt all. The Orcs that were about to attack again froze. Movement freezing! Seol Jihu didnt miss this opportunity. He stabbed his spear into the neck of a struggling Orc, and then sliced off the head of a teeth-bearing Orc standing next to it. Even as he continued to swing his spear, he couldnt hide his shock. The barriers were one thing, but fighting such powerful Orcs for a long period of time seemed impossible without a terrifying amount of mana. As long as they stay like this. There was no easier target than one frozen still. Seol Jihu accurately aimed for their vital spots, and the once-confident Orcs dropped like flies. Seol Jihu had sent four Orcs to the River Styx just like that, but his attacking paused in the next moment. It wasnt that something happened to him. He only felt a stimulating glare. However, that was enough to make him feel a terrifying pressure. He quickly fell back, distancing himself from the Orcs. As soon as he looked around, his body froze stiff. From nearby, the Orc Champion was staring at him fixedly. Now that he was looking at it up close, it looked even bigger than before. Right, the pressure it gave off was truly overwhelming. It felt like just staring at it made his bladder crumple up. Moreover, its crimson eyes dyed in madness retained great curiosity at the human warrior slaughtering its subordinates. The monster grinned and pointed its dual battle-axes at him. Seol Jihu reflexively raised his spear. Next, the Orc Champion took a step forward. It was then Boom-! From a single leap, an air-severing sound exploded out. In a split second, the Orc Champion got within an arms reach of Seol Jihu. It spread its arms out and leapt forward like a leopard. Kakang, kakang! Sharp noises struck his ears. Terrified out of his senses, Seol Jihu darted back before even figuring out what happened. No, it was more correct to say he was pushed back. How? However, the Orc Champion continued to charge forward as if it refused to give the youth any time to think. What drove Seol Jihu even crazier was that he was retreating in a straight line, while the Orc Champion was chasing him in a zigzag. Even so, the distance between them wasnt getting any wider. The Orc Champions movements didnt suit its huge body at all. Taking irregular footsteps left and right, it struck with its dual axes haphazardly. The constant flashing of the axes made Seol Jihus mind reel. Keuk! He put strength into his eyes and barely managed to grasp the situation. The white disks had protected his body multiple times from the Orc Champions lethal attacks. When he thought about how he would be minced meat without the white disks, he felt a chill run down his back. Hes strong. Krrrr! The monster suddenly stopped charging and turned its dissatisfied gaze to the center. It knew it could have finished off the human warrior. Since the white disks were hindering it at crucial moments, it couldnt help but get irritated. When it turned back to Seol Jihu again, it wore an apathetic expression like it was looking at a small fry. Almost as if it was done with Seol Jihu with the previous exchange, it frowned with a bothersome look before letting out a short roar. Wiing, wiing, wiing! Blade-like winds shot out from the battle-axe in its right hand. Just as Seol Jihu barely fixed his posture, he felt himself trembling from the sharp wind. He shook off his fear with effort and focused on the enemy in front of him. But how was he supposed to beat it? The difference in their physical level didnt need to be mentioned, and he could hardly read its attacks. Still, he refused to be pushed around endlessly. Thud, thud. Seeing the giant body running forward, he summoned the Blessing of the Circum and, with a side-step, extended his spear in a sweeping manner. He planned to use the Orc Champions straight charge against itself, but the Orc Champion perked up its brows and snorted. Thwack! The moment a dull impact struck the spear shaft, Seol Jihus arms were pushed backward along with his body. He was stunned, both physically and mentally. Never mind the pain seemingly tearing his hands apart; it wasnt as if he let his guard down. He had given it his all. But a single, terrifying blow had paralyzed his arms and left his mind stunned. Then, before he could do anything Boom! An explosive sound rang out on his face. Chapter 128. Seol Jihu (5) Even without looking, he could tell where the sound came from. The Orc Champion had swung its axe the moment Seol Jihu lost balance. A disk just barely managed to block the blade, but the shockwave sent Seol Jihus hair flying back. The sharp winds pierced through the disks, and facing the merciless wind pressure ravaging his face, Seol Jihu shut his eyes. When he opened them back up, he realized his body was in the air. He flew like a car frantically driving in reverse, until he eventually struck the wall. Thud! Puhup! Blood spurted out of Seol Jihus mouth as he suffered internal damage. With his blurred vision, he could see the Orc Champion striking down with his battle-axe. It was then Click, click! Sharp sounds of a chain shot toward the monsters neck. Just as a chained scythe was about to hit its neck, the Orc Champion struck it down with his arm without even looking back. Chet. A giant clicked his tongue and pulled his chain back. Ten or so arrows immediately followed. The Orc Champion, which was about to end the puny insects life, couldnt help but grit its teeth and fall back. But where had all these reinforcements come from? Krrrr? Its nose twitched, and then it quickly scanned its rear. After seeing that the old Orc had been decapitated, it finally realized the cause for the unusual change. The Orc Shaman had been killed while it was focused on the weakling who he mistakenly thought was strong. When the Orc Champion saw Kazuki darting away from where the Orc Shaman used to stand, it let out an angry snort. Hurry up and take him! The giant man swinging his chain in a circle shouted. Lara Wolff ran in while being covered by others. She grabbed the legs of the sporadically convulsing youth and pulled on him frantically. Of course, Seol Jihu couldnt recognize anything happening around him. He was in a state of complete bewilderment, like a TV screen full of miscellaneous signals. Concussion and seizure. He needs immediate treatment! He could faintly make out a few words. The Orc Champions power surpasses my expectations. Can you do anything about it? Im sorry. I cannot use power beyond that of a High Ranker as long as Im inside the Banquet. Even though you used a Divine Wish! People who cleared the Banquet cannot enter it again. I could bend the rules using a Divine Wish, but a restriction has been placed on my abilities. A conversation he couldnt understand flowed out. First. He felt a soft touch enveloping his face. A warm sensation flowed into his body, and his vision focused. Seol Jihu opened his eyes and saw Kazukis face. Are you okay? Seol Jihu picked himself back up. His body was drenched. At first, he thought it was blood, but he then realized it was sweat. When he lowered his head, cold sweat dripped down. He also felt a bit exhausted. Although the battle was short, this was proof that he had been pushed to a corner and expended much mental energy. His hand fumbled on the ground, searching for his spear. Seeing this, Kazuki opened his mouth. Dont worry. The man you saved is surprisingly skilled. Hes holding up with a hit-and-switch tactic. Seol Jihu quickly grasped how the battle was playing out. The Orcs fighting spirit had died down greatly. Their crimson eyes had also returned to their original color. The most important thing was that the old Orc in the back was killed. He was wondering why Kazuki wasnt supporting him. It seemed that he had gone to assassinate the Orc Shaman. Kazuki placed his hand on the youths shoulder. Good job. You did well truly. Thanks to you, we are now in an advantageous position. These werent empty words. Although the robed Priest played a huge role, Seol Jihu was the one who caught the Orc Champions attention and fought it directly. Thanks to him, Kazuki was able to assassinate the Orc Shaman without the Orc Champion finding out. But it was too early to celebrate. Most of the Orc Warriors were alive, and the Orc Champion was still kicking. The giant and the six others were barely keeping the Orc Champion in check under the Priests support. The Orc Champions power was truly incredible. And in reality, its physical power surpassed that of most High Rankers. A true High Ranker like Oh Rahee might be needed to fight it on an even ground. Even then, there was a chance that she would lose. Victory wasnt guaranteed. Right. Kazuki couldnt deny that Seol Jihu did a good job. However, the result people were expecting from him was no longer that of a Level 3 Warrior. Do you think you can go on? Kazuki chose his words carefully as he knew how overwhelming it was to take on the Orc Champions attacks. Seol Jihu trembled. All humans possessed a primitive fear. Seol Jihu was no different. The Orc Champions consecutive axe-attacks, its wind-using ability, and its charging power. As someone who had experienced them all, fear crept up inside Seol Jihu. A part of him wanted to dump everything onto Kazuki. Since he toiled away until now, he wanted to leave things to others and run away. But he knew he couldnt. If he did, he would be no different than Audrey Basler. He was the one who convinced people to enter this place. He was also the one who agreed to send Chohong, their strongest fighter, to another team. Regardless of the process, he was the one who led 110 people into this place as a result. Thus. Mister Kazuki. He had to repay what he received. I cant fight him for long. We need to settle it in one go. Seol Jihu admitted inwardly that he alone was incapable of handling this monster. He had to borrow others strength. You want to go for the kill in one exchange? Yes. Can you create an opening? Kazuki nodded before turning back to the Orc Champion. Seol Jihu seemed to have regained his composure as he calmly gazed at the Orc Champion, readying his posture. I can do it once. Kazuki threw away his crossbow and took out a deep-purple longbow. I used two shots to kill the Orc Shaman so I only have one left. He muttered as he nocked an arrow onto the long, pole-sized bow. Even while they were chatting, several people were risking their lives to buy Seol Jihu enough time to recover. There was no time to hesitate or waste. Lets go. Kazuki aimed his bow. Seol Jihu bit his lower lip. Looking back, he had been too helpless. It was true that the Orc Champion was powerful, but he failed to bring out his full potential due to fear. From the moment they first crossed weapons, he got too intimidated and was busy running away. [Dont forget. Training is a battle.] Sir. Seol Jihu recalled Jang Maldongs words and tightened his grip on his spear. He suppressed the mana wildly flickering around it. Go! Ping! The moment Kazuki let go of the bowstring, Seol Jihu shot forward like a ray of light. The arrow drew an arc in the air before gliding down like a bird. The Orc Champion was already enraged to the limit. No matter how many mayflies gathered together, in the end, they were just mayflies. But every time the Orc Champion tried to do something, the disk-shaped barriers blocked his attacks, frustrating him endlessly. Swish! With a short slashing sound, a chilling energy reached it. The Orc Champion glanced up before instantly jumping back. At a glance, it looked like the Orc Champion was trying to get out of the range of the arrow. From a common sense standpoint, it was impossible for a fired arrow to change its course. However, High Rankers had the power to alter common sense. The arrow hurling downward wiggled like a living creature just before it touched the ground. Next, like a swallow sailing up, the arrow drew a clear arc and chased after the fleeing enemy. After finally catching up, the pole-like arrow grazed the Orc Champions Achilles tendon, and Kazuki immediately shot past the Orc Champion while slicing its right shin. He had snuck forward while the enemys attention was drawn to the arrow and landed a perfectly timed attack. Clearly, he had planned out the entire move to restrict the Orc Champions movement. Thinking that he succeeded, Kazuki turned back to check. However, the Orc Champion wasnt paying any attention to Kazuki or the arrow. It was only staring out front in a daze. Kazuki examined the monster once more. Now that he thought about it, he felt like the arrow missed its mark by a slight margin, and even his dagger had only cut him lightly. Next, when he saw the Orc Champions beast-like glare, Kazuki went Ah! The Orc Champion had not run back to dodge the arrow. It was the opposite. Knowing that Seol Jihu was aiming for it, it had cleverly fallen back to gain momentum and reduce the damage it received. The Orc Champion stomped down with its right foot, almost as if to sneeringly say, Did you just find out? Then, it strongly kicked off the ground. Shoot! Seeing the Orc Champion leap forward like performing a long jump, Kazuki realized he made the wrong judgment. He shouldnt have killed the Orc Shaman. Even though the Orc Champion would have been stronger, it was much better to have it in a state of madness. Now, while its physical prowess had been reduced, it had regained its intelligence. That wasnt the worst part. If a monstrosity like the Orc Champion noticed Kazukis plan, it most certainly would have calculated its following moves. As if to prove this, it had already gone past the range of a Priests normal barrier. Now, only the disks could protect Seol Jihu. But the Orc Champion had been bothered by the disks the entire time. How could it not have put them into its calculations? Kazuki was filled with despair. The moment Seol Jihu entered the attacking range of the Orc Champion; he would die without a doubt. FALL BACK!! Kazuki shouted at the top of his lungs, but Seol Jihu was charging forward from the moment Kazuki fired his arrow. He had even used the final charge of the Festina Earring. And when the Orc Champion stopped retreating and suddenly shot forward, Seol Jihu was taken aback. He planned to chase after it and drill a hole in its chest with an Aura-infused thrust. However, the Orc Champion had closed the distance between them with a sinister smile. As if it knew what Seol Jihu planned to do, it was clearly saying it would finish him off. By the time Seol Jihu realized this, the Orc Champion was already making its move. It carefully watched where the white disks were being created and left leeway in its movements to change course. Seol Jihu still couldnt read its attacks. However, he could guess what would happen next from the devastating wind pressure striking against him. His head turned blank, and his eyes also became vacant. Ah. Just when he thought, This is it. [Dont forget. Training is a battle.] A calm voice brushed past his head. [Brat, stop trying to do things without a plan and use your head.] [I told you not to move from that spot. But I never told you not to move at all.] Seeing the Orc Champions right arm swinging down, Seol Jihu ducked to the left. [Thats it.] A sharp, prickling sensation grazed past him. The Orc Champion still had the same bored look it did before. After all, it had more than one weapon. And as if to say, Whats the point of dodging? it swung down its other axe at the insect ducking down. In reality, Seol Jihu didnt even know he barely dodged the first attack. And this time, he didnt even have the chance to see the Orc Champions arm. But he intuitively knew that the Orc Champions attack wasnt over. After all, he could see Kazuki running toward him with a frightening face, and more importantly, he was feeling a clear, prickling sensation on his neck. Seol Jihus head was empty. But just as he had learned and as his instincts led him Seol Jihu instantly straightened his back halfway and ducked to the right reflexively. Swish! Could this be what it felt like to have a fiercely spinning chain-saw graze past oneself? [Good job.] As chills ran down the backs of everyone watching, Kazuki stopped running. A look of shock spread across his face, enough to make him forget everything. What. The first attack was one thing, but the second follow-up attack should have been checkmate. No matter how he saw it, it should have been impossible to avoid. Not only did the Orc Champion time it perfectly, but unless one had eyes behind their head, there was no way to tell which direction it was coming from. However, the youth had dodged it. He had crossed over with an acrobatic movement and avoided the attack by a paper-thin margin. Kazuki witnessed the entire scene, yet he was still full of doubts. It was as if the youth had moved intuitively. Could it be? Kazukis jaw dropped. He learned Intuition? Even dodging Jang Maldongs wooden logs ten thousand times might not allow one to obtain this ability. Even among the gifted, it was said that only a small minority could obtain this marvelous ability. If the onlookers were this surprised, how shocked would the involved parties be? The Orc Champion, who now had both its arms crossed downward, looked confused. Its first attack had been a feint to draw out the white disk. It hadnt even considered the insect in front of it to dodge. While both friend and foe were in states of disbelief, Seol Jihu was also wrapped up in a strange sensation. To be precise, he was feeling the wind that touched him while he dodged the Orc Champions axes. Just like when he was floating in the lake and feeling the flow of the water, he mindlessly focused on the current of wind sweeping past him. [Flash Step is a technique in which you move instantly by using the elasticity that comes from bending your body like a bow. Since it uses your entire body, you can say its closer to a body technique than a foot technique.] Coincidentally, his body had been bent. [The key is to consume minimal energy.] As if he was worried that this sensation would disappear, Seol Jihu roused his mana and controlled it subconsciously. Dividing one large stream into dozens of smaller streams, he evenly spread them through his veins and meridians. Soon, when the streams connected together like a well-woven spider web, Seol Jihus head shot up. Past his droplets of sweat, he could see the Orc Champion looking down at him. A refined light flickered from Seol Jihus eyes as he straightened his bent back. Boom! With an explosive sound, the spear Seol Jihu extended no, his entire body shot forward. Kkudeeeeeuk! The Ice Spear penetrated the Orc Champions armor and dug into its side. The monsters jaw dropped open. Festina Earring and the explosiveness of Flash Step. Since the attack even came from such a short distance, not even the Orc Champion could react immediately. When a sharp pain spread through its body, the monster grit its teeth rather than scream. Not yet. Although an unexpected incident occurred, it hadnt lost. It could just endure an injury of this level. It still held onto its weapons, and the enemy was within its range. A weakling like a human should turn to meat paste if it just swung its axe. The Orc Champion tried to raise its battle-axe, but its arm lagged. Before it noticed, the giant man had wrapped his chain around it and was pulling on it. Keeeeeeeeu! Refusing to give up, the Orc Champion threw away the axe in its right hand and grabbed the spear stuck in its body. It was then Suddenly, a blue spear filled its vision. BOOM! Blood spurted out from its nose. Seol Jihus Mana Spear had tilted its chin up, so much so that its helmet flew off. The Orc Champion even let go of the spear it held in its hand. With a near-dead huff, the monster dropped its head. In the next moment, the Orc Champion saw the Ice Spear flickering with blue flames. The Thrust. A truly clean and beautiful thrust unraveled. Psssh! The tip of the spear pierced through the Orc Champions solar plexus and exited through its back. The monsters neck wriggled, and blood spurted out from its mouth. Strength escaped its lower body. Although its legs bent down, its fierce eyes were still alive. It no longer stared at the youth like some weakling. Almost as if to engrave the visage of the existence marking its end, the Orc Champion gazed at Seol Jihu swinging his spear. Soon. Its head separated from its body, shooting up into the air and then rolling on the ground. Seol Jihu drew heavy breaths while staring at the slowly collapsing corpse with widened eyes. Thud! The muscular body fell to the ground and created a small rumbling. The Orc Champion had finally fallen. And. Confirming the death of one of their commanders, the Orc Warriors became disarrayed. This couldnt be helped. There was a clear difference between the Orc Warriors and the Orc Champions. Comparing them to a nations army, they were foot soldiers and generals, respectively. But the general receiving their absolute trust had just been executed by a mere thousand-man no, a hundred-man commander. How could they not be shocked? Not only did they falter back hesitantly, but some even dropped their weapons. Kazuki clenched his fists. The moment Seol Jihu had dodged the Orc Champions second attack, goosebumps shot up all over his body and he could no longer hold himself back. Seol!! He shot his hand up. Carpe Diems Seol Jihu has defeated the Orc Champion!!! And he shouted out loud. Chapter 129. The True Intent of the Banquet Seol Jihu still had his eyes widened. Soon, the fierce light in his eyes subsided, and he fell into a daze. I won? He checked once again. Perhaps because he had squeezed out every ounce of his strength to swing his spear, the Orc Champions head had flown far away and its body was lying facedown on the plaza. I really won? He couldnt believe it no matter how many times he confirmed it. Seol Jihu was blankly staring into the air when he found a message window floating there. [Class Ability, Flash Step (Lowest), has been created.] I see. I learned Flash Step. Seol Jihu let out a sigh of relief and looked ahead again. The Orc Champion had fallen. He had personally cut off its neck. Seol Jihu had to put in great effort to keep his eyes from closing. The moment he lost his focus, he felt like tears would pour down. Did I cry this easily? He realized he had been crying often ever since he entered Paradise. He knew this, yet he still wanted to cry. He didnt think he would win. He thought he would die. Truly. At that moment, a loud shout struck his ears. The sniffling Seol Jihu jolted in surprise and looked around. The plaza was echoing with the roars of humans. The Orcs had lost their fighting spirit and were starting to get pushed back. After seeing all this with a dazed look, Seol Jihu snapped out and put strength into his numb legs. The war wasnt over yet. * Seol Jihu climbed up to the grass field supported by Kazuki. He had squeezed out every ounce of his strength to fight the Orc Champion, and because he continued to fight afterward in a groggy state, he was now thoroughly exhausted. But the result spoke for itself. All 110 participants had made it out alive. Of course, most of them were injured in some way, but the result was still fantastic. There were two reasons for this success. The first reason was Kazukis quick assassination of the Orc Shaman, and the second, more important reason was Seol Jihu defeating the Orc Champion early on. To be precise, they had used the Orcs military system against them. When a commander-class Orc fell, the Orcs morale plummeted and over half of the Orc Warriors became noticeably weaker. Noticing this change, Kazuki immediately drove the momentum and supported the struggling Chohong. And once they defeated the remaining Orc Champion, the rest was easy. At first, he thought they were unlucky that the enemies moved in an organized structure. But he got to learn that this could be a good thing as well. Once the fight ended, the Priests ran around busily. The ones with lighter injuries drank healing potions, and those with severe injuries had a Priest heal them. The atmosphere wasnt bad. At the very least, it was a huge improvement from when each side was on high alert and glaring at each other murderously. Not yet. However, Seol Jihu didnt relax yet. He couldnt even say, Its too early to relax. In the first place, the Banquet wasnt a place for relaxation. He would have to wait until the damned Banquet ended and he went back to Paradise before he could sleep peacefully. With a worried gaze, Seol Jihu faced the Plaza of the Dissonant Wish. He couldnt see the six people who had gone ahead. It hadnt taken Seol Jihus group hours to finish conquering the Plaza of Sacrifice, but he was expecting Oh Rahees group to have come out already. Dont appear nervous. Seeing Seol Jihu wandering around the pit, Kazuki whispered. Just sit in front of it and pretend to wait in leisure. It wasnt wait but pretend to wait. Seol Jihu tilted his head at this distinction, but since it sounded like an advice, he silently sat down. Soon, the anxiously waiting Seol Jihu heard the sound of a door opening. He put down the healing potion he was drinking and got up. He would have run forward if he could, but remembering Kazukis words, he only stared at the same spot. People began to walk out of the Plaza of the Dissonant Wish. One, two, three, four. Six. Exactly six people walked forward while carrying both big and small, cloth-wrapped items. Seol Jihu breathed a sigh of relief, but then realized a strange air flowing between them. Oh Rahee looked unhappy about something, while Hugo had his mouth shut from exhaustion. The two people chosen from the minority faction also had their spirits crushed. Even without anyone saying a word, he could tell something happened. Seol Jihu let out a bitter smile. He was happy that everyone made it out alive, but that was how Stage 2s atmosphere normally was. Even the group that entered the Plaza of Sacrifice was showing signs of returning to this atmosphere. It was foolish to expect them to join hands and laugh just because they successfully cleared the Plaza of Sacrifice once. Hugo. Uh, uh. Why do you look so tired? Are you alright? Im fine. Rather than that, what took you guys so long? Oh, you see Hugo glanced at Oh Rahee and breathed out a sigh. It was really far. Far? Yeah. The pathway to the room where you could claim the reward was longer than we expected. And once we got there, there were several rooms to choose from. Hugo shook his head. Damn it. Just finding your room takes time, but not only did all six of us have to move together, we also had to observe each other ugh! He shuddered as if just thinking about it frightened him. Then, Chohong sneaked in, Stop overreacting. What are you complaining about after a nice, free meal? Cmon, the entire time, I couldnt even talk unless I was allowed to, people could have run away at a moments notice, and a scary demon with a sword was standing behind me. Do you know how hard it was to try not to pay attention? I thought I was gonna die of having all my energy sucked out! It sounded like Oh Rahee intimidated them more than she needed to. Seol Jihu could imagine how sinister the atmosphere must have been. Whatever. So, whatd you get? Fuck. What? Dont ask. Im gonna cry. Hugo waved his hand. Chohong giggled. What, did you get screwed over? Just look at this thing. This place has got to be playing a trick on me. Hugo unwrapped the cloth while complaining. After checking the content, Seol Jihu began to observe the surrounding space. He had finally come this far. He forcefully united the 110 people, performed better than expected on the first conquering of the Plaza of Sacrifice, and had all six people return alive from the Plaza of the Dissonant Wish. He was 80% of the way there. It would be great if the rest worked out on its own, but Seol Jihu thought there was a low chance of that happening. He realized this just by remembering how Stage 1 progressed. He had persuaded everyone to work together, but after a while, Oh Rahee had suggested that they abandon the Level 3s. Similarly, although things were progressing well now, there was no guarantee that everything would end well. Whether big or small, someone was bound to complain somehow, and Seol Jihu expected at least one more incident to come up. So what could he do to prevent this? Seol Jihu found the answer in making the Banquet a banquet. When he caught sight of Oh Rahee walking through the field, his eyes flickered. Miss Oh Rahee. She didnt stop. Perhaps she was too far away to hear him. Miss Oh Rahee! He raised his voice, yet she was still unperturbed. He wasnt sure whether she couldnt hear him or if she was ignoring him, but judging by the way she had her arms folded and was walking haughtily, he guessed it was the latter. Seol Jihu cleared his throat and raised his arm. Then, he shouted at the top of his lungs. OH RAAAAAAAHEEEEE! Oh Rahee stopped. She creaked her head to the side frighteningly, and Seol Jihu immediately added, MISS! In the next moment, Seol Jihu faced Oh Rahee with a winter storm blowing behind her. What did you say? This was the first time he was seeing her so emotional, so he quickly opened his mouth. Ah. Thats your name, right, Miss Oh Rahee? My last name well, I guess you could have heard from Kazuki or someone else. Anyways, you called my name? Yes. I called you multiple times, but you didnt turn around, so. . Oh Rahees eyes narrowed. She tilted her head. After a moment of hesitation, she let out a short sigh. Anyways, I heard you defeated the Orc Champion. Huh? Ah, yes. Seol Jihu scratched his head. It spread already? I didnt do it alone. It was only possible because of my teams support. Doesnt that go without saying? Who would believe you defeated an Orc Champion alone? Even I am not confident in doing that. Her tone wasnt condescending or sneering in any way. That was just how she talked. Her tone was actually more close to being surprised. How mysterious. She murmured to herself while sending strange glances at Seol Jihu. Anyways, whats up? Seol Jihu was about to ask, What did you get? But when he saw what she was holding in her hand, he changed his question. You wanted a weapon? He asked as Oh Rahee was holding something long and big wrapped in a cloth. Yeah. Oh Rahee nodded faintly. When she untied the cloth knot, a big, long two-handed axe revealed itself. The flower symbol engraved on the axe head harmonized well with the delicate white light flowing down to the butt, giving the weapon a beautiful, sacred look. An axe? Hilarious, isnt it? Oh Rahee looked more than a little disappointed. In Paradise, finding a high-quality weapon or armor was difficult. A part of the reason was the fall of the Empire, but the bigger reason was a severe lack of material caused by the long, drawn-out war. This was the reason the price of equipment jumped by digits every time one leveled up. Furthermore, it was almost impossible to find a weapon suitable for a High Ranker. Oh Rahee would have been ecstatic if she had received a longsword on the same level as this axe; but this couldnt be helped. After all, Stage 2s reward was supposed to grant the participants wish in a dissonant form. If youre done, can I leave? No. W-What? Hold on. Seol Jihu dragged Hugo over. Seol Jihu noticed that he became dead silent the moment Oh Rahee arrived. Seol Jihu smiled brightly and purposely increased the tone of his voice. Do you guys want to switch? ? Huh? Oh Rahee looked like she was asking, What are you talking about all of a sudden? But when she saw the blood-red longsword in Hugos hand, she blinked dazedly and went Ah. Hugos eyes also widened when he saw the axe in Oh Rahees hand. Can can I see it? Oh Rahee asked first. M-Me too. Hugo nodded. The duo then began to examine the weapon they exchanged. You guys didnt confirm what you got inside? I told you. We didnt say a word to each other. When Seol Jihu asked, Hugo retorted with an unusual level of concentration. We didnt have time to either. Hugo murmured in a daze. Makes sense, Seol Jihu thought. Considering how wary they were of each other, asking Can I see what you got? was probably out of the question. In any case, judging by Hugos entranced face, it seemed that he liked the axe. It was the same for Oh Rahee. She carefully scrutinized the blood-red rapier emitting an ominous, demonic sword-like aura. From the way the corner of her mouth was curled up, one could tell how satisfied she was. The two weapons didnt seem to differ too much in functionality. And even if it was, a trade was fair as long as both sides agreed to it. Your first impression was terrible but Ive been loving everything you do. Excuse me? No, nothing. Oh Rahee shook her head. Glancing at Hugo, she asked, Oi, you. Huh? How about it? Hugo raised both of his thumbs up as if he didnt even need to think about the answer. Call! Good. The trade had been completed. Oh Rahee spun the rapier in her hand before caressing the blade with her hand and smiling. Hugo ran around while swinging the axe, like a child who had received his Christmas present. Seeing this, the four people who entered the Plaza of the Dissonant Wish with them didnt sit still. In case someone had an item worth trading for, they began to unwrap their cloth. Then, other people began to gather round. When they saw the rewards the six people received, they couldnt help but marvel at them. The most sought after reward among Earthlings. The Banquet that magnificently satisfied their interest. Soon. Um. One person swallowed his saliva and asked, When are we selecting the next group of participants? Hearing this, Seol Jihu grinned with satisfaction. * The conquering of the Plaza of Sacrifice hastened. The second attempt ended without anyone dying, mainly due to Oh Rahee playing an active role. She killed more enemies than anyone else, and just as one might expect, it wasnt for an altruistic reason. It turned out that the rapier got stronger and could even restore its users stamina by drinking blood. When Seol Jihu found out, he was convinced the rapier was a demonic sword of some sort. In any case, the participants were able to conquer the Plaza of Sacrifice four times that day, and six times the next day. They had progressed more than halfway in just two days. And on the sixth night Amazing. Kazuki muttered in awe after once again conquering the Plaza of Sacrifice for the sixth time in a single day. I never even imagined something like this on the first day. It was late at night, but dozens of people were gathered together on the grass field. People who were simply watching, people who stopped uninterested traders trying to persuade them, people wondering if they should accept the trade, people haggling. The entire field was rowdy. The way people were gathered around a large campfire, Kazuki felt like he was looking at a festival. You know, I never even considered trading. It wasnt that he couldnt. He didnt. When Kazuki chuckled, Seol Jihu also laughed. Its nothing amazing, really. Whats surprising is that you considered this possibility in that situation. Kazuki wasnt wrong about this. While everyone else was obsessed with sacrificing others to escape, Seol Jihu alone had the idea of turning the Dissonant Wish into the Harmonious Wish. Well I just wondered why this place was given the name Banquet when it first opened. Seol Jihu continued, Banquets are supposed to be fun. Originally, a banquet was a feast where many gathered to celebrate or congratulate. Seol Jihu had interpreted this in a Paradisian fashion. I thought about why Dissonant Wishes were given out and I thought it was for people to interact with each other and grow closer. Seol Jihu blurred the end of his speech before squatting down with a sigh. Kazuki tilted his head. Why the sigh? Because its difficult. Even though things went according to your plan? Thats true, but. Seol Jihu smacked his lips. To be honest, I got lucky. Lucky? Yes. I could force the situation thanks to several conditions being met. If our allied team wasnt the strongest force here. In truth, Seol Jihus initial plan was to persuade others by telling them about trading. But after seeing how things were working out, he had used a more forceful approach. He had only taken out the trade card afterwards. Otherwise, nothing he said would have held weight. Kazuki shrugged his shoulders. If you were the eloquent orator type or the cunning strategist type, things might have gone as you expected. The same can be said if you possessed charisma that can mesmerize people at first glance. If there really are people like that Im jealous. But I dont think you were wrong. You dont need to blame yourself. I think so too. With that, the conversation between the two was cut off. It was Seol Jihu who broke the silence. Anyways, what did you get? Me? You know. What about you? Kazuki asked back while glossing over the answer. Seol Jihu answered clearly, Competence. Kazukis eyes widened, and he burst into laughter. Haha. Youre a real piece of work. What kind of wish. Suddenly, he tilted his head as if something was strange and muttered seriously. Wait, your reward should have been dissonant but it doesnt seem like it was. Right? Can you show it to me? Seol Jihu shook his head. I dont have it. You dont? I traded it. Seol Jihu had given up on Competence? Kazuki found this hard to believe. I dont know what efficacy it had but I doubt it was bad. What did you trade it with? Seol Jihu grinned. Thats a secret. Kazuki looked as if he had taken a good blow. You didnt tell me either. . Kazuki raised both his hands, then walked away with a grin. Seeing Kazuki walk toward the people absorbed in trading, Seol Jihu got up and turned back. He headed to the campsite. Entering the tent, he saw Maria, who had fallen asleep after finishing up with healing the injured, and Hugo, who was sitting with a frown. Seeing Hugo grumbling while holding the battle-axe he traded with Oh Rahee, Seol Jihu clicked his tongue. That weapon sure is amazing. Seol Jihu knew the reason for Hugos disgruntled face. Although the weapon was flawless in other aspects. Pzzzt! Aaaak. It resisted every time Hugo tried to infuse his mana. According to Kazuki, rarely, there were intelligent weapons that chose their users. In other words, the battle-axe was rejecting Hugos disposition and refusing to accept Hugo as its master. Ehew. Seeing Hugo sigh as if it was the end of the world, Seol Jihu patted his back. Is it still like that? Hugo nodded dejectedly. He had been talking to the axe for the past four days, treating it as though it was a divine object, but it seemed that wasnt enough to change the weapons mind. After grunting hard, Hugo exploded in anger. Fuck! I must be mad, doing all this bullshit. Why dont you just trade it away? You never know if someone has a better axe. Plus, there are people who havent entered yet. Seol Jihu had a point, but Hugo shook his head firmly. No, Im going to use this. I will! Seol Jihu thought Hugo had given up, but he turned out to be burning with eagerness instead. I mean, isnt it just a hunk of metal at the end of the day? W-Well. This little bitch wants to choose its master? Since it was born as a weapon, it should be thanking me for wanting to use it! Woong! The battle-axe shone fiercely. It seemed to be angry. Huh? This bitch. Hey, you dumbass axe. Do you hate me that much? Woong! Oh? Wow. You know, Im a gentleman when Im with my partner, but I wont be one with you. Since you cant understand with words, Ill just break you in. Seol Jihu was watching with interest before he started doubting his eyes. Hugo suddenly slammed the axe down and plopped down on it with his dirty butt. He sat cross-legged on it and spoke with a displeased face. This is the last chance. I plan on using you no matter what. You still wanna play hard to get? Woong! Woong! Ooookay. Fine. You better not regret it. Hugo grit his teeth before suddenly shooting his eyes open. He then let out a short Haat! Psh! A bomb detonated. No, thats what Seol Jihu thought before he saw Hugos butt jump up. Even Maria woke up in a stupor. Wha what!? What happened!? With a drowsy face, she turned left and right before sniffing the air. When a foul odor entered her nose, she scowled. AH, FUCK! She screamed before blocking her nose and running out of the tent. Seol Jihu could hear her screaming YOU SON OF A BITCH! while barfing. Haha, shes overreacting. It smells fine to me. Hugo laughed contently while rubbing his butt on the battle-axe. How is it? Hm? Its shit-fart aged for four days! Woooooooooong! Seeing the battle-axe vibrating in horror, Seol Jihu apologized inwardly and quietly entered his sleeping bag. Tomorrow. Stage 2 would end. And perhaps this tiring Banquet would come to a close as well. Seol Jihu looked up at the ceiling, then shoved his hand into his pocket. After looking at the item he took out, he grinned. Who would have thought something like this existed? The Competence he got had incredible efficacy. Naturally, he had agonized over the decision. But after deliberating for a long time, Seol Jihu chose to trade. He believed this item had much greater value in terms of usefulness. I hope shell be happy. Reminding himself to visit the Forest of Denial after returning to Paradise, Seol Jihu closed his eyes, while using the battle-axes screams of despair as a lullaby. The night passed, and the next morning dawned. The participants cleared the four remaining attempts instantly. Once they succeeded in clearing the Plaza of Sacrifice 20 times, the Plaza of the Dissonant Wish opened up permanently. Stage 2 had finally come to a close. Chapter 130. Dances With Wolves Once Stage 2 ended, Seol Jihu relaxed a bit more. With his newfound leisure, he naturally began to grow curious about things he couldnt pay attention to before. Who hosted the Banquet? There was a reason the question changed from how the Banquet was hosted to who hosted the Banquet. Looking back, there were more than one or two suspicious points. The recent exchange was a good example. He thought it would be impossible for everyone to be satisfied with the exchange. Although some might find items they were interested in and successfully trade for them, Seol Jihu believed there would be more than a few who didnt. Of the remaining 100 or so people, he predicted at least half would fail. Yet in reality, almost everyone except three or four people were able to trade successfully. The rewards Earthlings wanted were limited in scope to weapons, armor, and such but everyones wishes had to be different even by a little. So how could so many people make successful trades? It was almost as if the rewards were designed to be this way. Of course, it could still be a coincidence. After all, there were over a hundred people who received rewards. Still without some sort of an outside force helping to create this situation, it seemed close to impossible. Seol Jihu had a strong hunch that an unknown existence interfered in the matter, and clearly, this existence had to be the host of the Banquet. That was how far he went. Just as Ian mentioned, as long as he didnt have a definitive proof, any believable deduction would only be a hypothesis. He felt like he could find clues to confirming his suspicions if he could enter Stage 3, but he didnt know how. Seol Jihu sighed with frustration. Then, he went to find a certain Priest who was resting. Although conquering the Plaza of Sacrifice became easier as more people returned with the Dissonant Wish, that didnt mean it suddenly became a walk in the park. As Seol Jihu always fought on the front lines, there were more than a few times when his life was in danger. The person who saved him each time was the Priest Kazuki invited. It was common sense for a Priest to support a Warrior during battle, but Seol Jihu felt like she was paying attention to him to an almost excessive degree. Of course, it was entirely possible that he was mistaken. But if this werent the case, it didnt make sense for the healing or protective spells to always come in at critical moments. Plus, the Priest was suspicious in more than a couple areas. She not wanting to reveal her identity could have been because of a privacy reason like Kazuki said, but there definitely was something else. A Priests spells werent infinite. It was normal for a Priest to run out of saved spells over successive battles or a prolonged fight. When Maria used her eight stored spells, she had to restore them by making offerings, and she would pant when she ran out of them after her sixteenth spell. But this mysterious Priest was strange. She poured out one holy spell after another when it came to Seol Jihu, yet she didnt show any sign of running dry of them. And because she used chantless casting, Seol Jihu couldnt pick up any clues from her voice. Everything about her was shrouded in a veil. Solely based on the abilities she had shown, Seol Jihu wouldnt hesitate to believe she was a Unique Ranker. Suddenly, Seol Jihu remembered the gentle touch from when he lost consciousness during his battle with the Orc Champion. Who is she? To be honest. Just who is she to care about me so much? Every time he felt her gaze underneath her hood, she felt like a mother bird worriedly gazing at her child who had just learned to fly. A part of him wanted to rush up to her and pulled down her hood. Although it would be incredibly rude, he had a baseless feeling that she would forgive him. Of course, he couldnt bring himself to do such a thing to his benefactor, so he simply expressed his gratitude. Thank you for taking care of me. In response to Seol Jihus courteous bow, the robed Priest silently nodded her head and reached out as if to stroke his head. Seeing this, Seol Jihu bent down subconsciously. Huh? He paused instantly and blinked his eyes. He had subconsciously tried to put his head against her hand. He found it strange how his body reacted automatically. Seol Jihu stared at the Priest with a flustered look. Seeing how the Priest had retracted her hand and was taking tiny steps back, it seemed she was flustered as well. Hm, hm. She then let out a low cough before turning around. Perhaps uncomfortable with the youths fixed stare, she made a slight bow before quickly leaving. . Seeing the Priest getting farther away, Seol Jihu rubbed his chest with a disappointed look. They were only slightly acquainted, so why did he feel so wistful? Seol Jihu didnt know. * Once afternoon came around, only half of the participants remained on the field. With the permanent opening of the Plaza of the Dissonant Wish, those who had no reason to stay had left - to either Paradise or Stage 3. The Alliance team didnt rush things as entering Stage 3 wasnt based on a first-come, first-served basis. But because they were tired of the Banquet, a part of them wanted to go back to Paradise as soon as possible. Kazuki finished cleaning up the campsite and reminded everyone of what to do after exiting Stage 2. Only then did he bring up leaving through the Plaza of the Dissonant Wish. When they walked past the long pathway and the reward room, they finally arrived at their destination a room with a circular red portal on top of an altar. Kazuki stopped and looked back at the team. I wont say good job yet. Things werent over until they were out of the Banquet. He was reminding them not to let their guards down. In case anyone manages to enter Stage 3, the rest of us will be waiting outside, so dont worry about that. Kazuki furrowed his brows in the middle of his speech. He was bothered by Hugo, who was smirking while stuffing his battle-axe into his pants. He had already said the same thing before coming in anyways. Shaking his head, Kazuki turned back. Next, when he entered the portal, he felt his body sink. Splash! The sound of water splashing rang out, and Kazuki immediately realized what had happened. Puha! Spitting out the water and standing tall, just as he expected, he found himself back in the oasis he used to enter Stage 1. He had returned to Paradise. Bitterness shone on his face as he brushed off his soaked hair. Third times the same, huh. Soon, more splashing rang out. Kazuki turned back and performed a head count. Six people had entered the red portal. One, two. Osu! Youre back! Kazuki Hyung-nim! While Kazuki was counting, a familiar voice struck his ears. Sakamoto Jun was waving his hand from outside the oasis. You. Kazuki asked in a fluster, You were alive? Yes! I got eliminated in Stage 1! I thought Id die while waiting! Sakamoto Jun shouted proudly. Well, it was a good thing he was alive. Kazukis eyes narrowed. The Alliance team had a total of seven people, but two were missing. No matter how long he waited, they didnt show up. * Seol Jihu steeled his mind from the moment he stepped onto the portal. Remembering how it was while entering the Banquet, he prepared for impact as soon as his vision turned red. However, the impact he was expecting didnt arrive. Instead, he smelled a somewhat salty air. ? Seol Jihus tightly closed eyes opened slowly. When he realized he had been transported to another area, his jaw immediately dropped. He had heard that if he were sent back to Paradise, he would return to the place he entered from. However, the place he was currently in wasnt the Salt Deserts oasis. Moreover, the salty smell in the air carried the scent of the ocean. Immediately raising his spear, he stood alert. He couldnt sense anyone nearby, but he examined the room nervously. Only after carefully scrutinizing the place several times did he slowly put his spear down. He was in a room with a desk and a bed. Beyond the small window on the wall, he could see an open sea. Realizing that this was probably the mysterious ship signaling the coming of the Banquet, Seol Jihu was convinced. He had entered Stage 3 on his first attempt; the same Stage Kazuki and Dylan failed to enter twice before. The problem was this. He couldnt find the door out. But as he had experienced something similar in Stage 1, he decided to wait calmly. I read that Stage 3 is a battle royale. He was thinking about all sorts of things when he caught sight of a plate of bread sitting on the table. Even a glass of wine was placed next to it. Now that he thought about it, he hadnt eaten lunch yet. Being a glutton that he was, Seol Jihu rejoiced and reached for the bread before going Ah! and retracting his hand. Although it did look tasty, he couldnt just eat something so suspicious. He took out some dried meat from the black belt Teresa had secretly given him. The hunger and thirst he experienced while escaping from the laboratory remained as a trauma, making him develop a habit of bringing ample food and water wherever he went. Tasty. Seol Jihu looked around the cabin room while chewing on the dried meat. Realizing there wasnt anything else, he sat down on the bed and began to wait. How much time passed by? Splash- Splash- While only the sound of waves crashing against the ship rang out. Click! A familiar sound rang out. A part of the flat wooden walls slightly came apart. It now looked like a revolving door. As he was tired of waiting around, Seol Jihu got up from the bed excitedly. It was then Hm? The door began to spin on its own. When it turned 180 degrees and the other side of the wall came into his view Seol Jihu flinched seeing the huge characters written on the wall. He had never seen these characters before. But Synchronization seemed to be taking place, as they began to wriggle in the next moment. Not long afterwards, the strange characters turned into a recognizable word and Seol Jihu could easily read what it said. Wo? Just as he read the word that had turned Korean. Sparkle! The word suddenly shone. Seeing a bright light for an instant, Seol Jihus eyes dimmed. He looked as if he was entranced, and his arms drooped down as well. . Seol Jihu left the cabin room in a daze. Walking like a puppet, he made his way through the dark ship. Opening the door at the end of the corridor, he walked down the staircase that followed. Almost like someone who had his soul sucked out of him, he walked non-stop. It wasnt until he reached the bottom of the staircase that he stopped. Click! Another click rang out, and light returned to his dim eyes. Ah. Snapping out of his daze, Seol Jihu blinked multiple times. He felt like he had lost consciousness after reading the character, but he couldnt remember it well. He felt like he had a dream. What happened? Seol Jihu stared at the staircase with a confused look. It looked like he had walked down to the basement, but he couldnt see a door at the end of the staircase. It must have disappeared immediately. The only exit was a door that he could see in front of him. The mysterious power that brought him here was obviously telling him to open it. Despite understanding this, not knowing what was beyond the door made him hesitate. But he obviously couldnt just stand there forever. After hesitating for a long time, Seol Jihu walked toward the door. Taking a deep breath, he pushed his left hand forward. Rousing his mana to activate the Blessing of the Circum if needed, he slowly pushed the door with his spear. And when he carefully stepped in ZingC! A powerful, acute pain struck his brain. Keuk! His eyes widened automatically, and his waist bent back. Struggling from the powerful pain, Seol Jihu clutched his head. It was information. Just like when he experienced Synchronization and just like when he saw the stone stele in Stage 2, new information was being jammed into this brain. And just like always, the pain soon disappeared. But Seol Jihu didnt straighten out his back and stood there, frozen. He was in utter shock at the rules of Stage 3. Wh what? The rules this time werent as complicated as before, but they were several times more shocking. At that moment, rustling rang out. Seol Jihu raised his head, and nine doors entered his vision. Including the door he had used to enter, there were ten in total. And in front of each door was a person groaning while massaging their temples. They seemed to have noticed the situation too, as they looked around the room and fixed their posture. Soon. A total of ten people gathered in one place. Chapter 131. Dances With Wolves (2) The room was almost 100~130 square meters in size and was shaped like a roundabout connecting ten roads. Other than that, the only unique thing to note was the rectangular table covered with delicacies at the center of the room, and perhaps that the overhead lighting was very dim. The ceiling was covered by a thick darkness that made it invisible to everyone below. Click! A click rang out. Subconsciously turning around, Seol Jihu saw the door he entered through merging into the wall. Just like that, all ten doors disappeared. In other words, the room had transformed into an enclosed space the moment everyone stepped in. As Seol Jihu thought there was a way to escape Stage 3, this change had caught him off guard. So it became a panic room. While everyone was holding their breath and waiting, a relaxed voice broke the silence. When Seol Jihu saw the owner of this voice, his brows furrowed. The person sweeping his hair up was none other than the man with the slicked-back hair. Hes. How could Seol Jihu not know him? He was the bastard who pretended to appease both sides during the first conference, then sacrificed the people from the minority side to escape. In a way, he was the first person who lit the fuse for the bomb that was Stage 2. Lets not just stand around. Why not take a seat? Slick Hair spoke as he stared at the table. They prepared a real banquet for us. Where would our manners be if we didnt taste these dishes? Did he not remember what he did? Or did he not care? Slick Hair glanced left and right before boldly grabbing a seat. Then, two other men sat down next to him. They seemed to be the Slick Hairs teammates. So those bastards also had a hand in that incident. Seol Jihu muttered inwardly, then checked who else entered Stage 3. He surprisingly knew most of them: Oh Rahee who had her usual, apathetic face; Audrey Basler who had bags under her eyes; the intimidating giant who was the white-headband girls older brother; and the Priest Kazuki invited. Shes here too. He also recognized the other two. Although he had never talked to them personally, he remembered them as they participated in conquering the Plaza of Sacrifice 20 times. Soon, all ten people gathered around the table. The plentiful delicacies on the table would have made the usual Seol Jihu blind, but he wore a complicated expression instead. He was so deep in thought that he didnt even realize that the robed Priest sat next to him. He thought Stage 3 would have clues regarding the secret of the Banquet. The word he saw in the cabin room, Stage 3s rules, and the ten people that entered Stage 3. Thinking about how these were related, he began to piece the puzzle together. At that moment, Slick Hair opened his mouth. First, we know for sure that this ship is Stage 3. Holding the bottle of wine and swirling it here and there, he uncorked it with a grin. When he tilted the bottle, rose-colored liquid trickled out. Cheers! Bringing the half-filled wine glass up to his mouth, he slowly tilted it backward, as if to celebrate everyone making it to Stage 3. You guys were pretty late. After taking a sip, Slick Hair muttered out. I thought you would arrive much sooner. I thought I was going to die of boredom waiting in that cabin room. Must be nice. Oh Rahee smirked while slicing a cut of steak. Thanks to you, everyone has their guard up. Stabbing into the meat with her fork, she gracefully brought it up to her mouth. It was quite troublesome to make it out of there. Oops, really? As though he was happy that he finally had someone to talk to, Slick Hair snickered. Well, now Im starting to feel sorry. How did Stage 2 turn out? I dont know. Oh Rahee swallowed the meat in her mouth and continued, Im sure theyre doing fine on their own. Its none of my business anymore, is it? You mean. Everyone here is in the same position? Oh Rahee didnt say anything. She simply picked up a white napkin and lightly tapped her mouth. She made it sound like she sacrificed people to pass Stage 2. In other words, she was lying. Seol Jihu saw Slick Hair rolling his eyes in secret and controlled his facial expression. He didnt know why Oh Rahee was trying to get him to misunderstand, but she must have her reasons. He couldnt give the man a chance to figure out the truth. After giving the table one sweeping glance, Slick Hair lowered his head and cackled, Puhuhuhu. I was wondering why the air was so~ frigid. Well, dont resent me too much. Things are normally more difficult for latecomers. You know what they say, the early bird gets the worm. Seeing how he was muttering useless nonsense, he must not feel an ounce of guilt at sacrificing six people. The way he was strutting his chest out, he even looked proud of it. Anyways, where are the other three? While eagerly slicing her steak, Oh Rahee asked casually. Oh~ Those guys? The corner of Slick Hairs mouth curled up. Well. After looking back and forth at his comrades, he grinned. Who knows? Seeing how the three of them were quietly snickering, it was easy to guess what must have happened. Well, what happened to them isnt important. What I want to say right now is this. Slick Hair swiftly collected his composure and spoke. Stage 2 is Stage 2, and Stage 3 is Stage 3. Im saying we should differentiate them. Plus you guys arent all that different from us. The only difference is who came in first. No? He asked while glancing at Oh Rahee, and she shrugged her shoulders. Anyways, now that things turned out this way, lets all work together. You all got the rules, right? Slick Hair assumed an air of gravity, as if he was bringing up the main subject. Survive from this room. He dragged out the end of his speech as he stealthily rolled his eyes. We are all cooperating, right? Tak. Immediately, a small tap rang out. It was the sound of her knife hitting her plate. Oh Rahee spoke as she tapped her knife on the plate. Arent you forgetting to mention something? Slick Hairs eyes widened. Oh Rahee still hadnt let go of her knife. Dont pretend like you dont know. Didnt you see the word written on the cabin room wall before you left? You know, I feel like Im the only one talking, like Im taking a loss. You were the first one to use the method to escape Stage 2. Since you are trying to get ahead in Stage 3 as well, you should put up with this much. Fine, Ill reveal it first. The word written on my door was. He licked his lips slightly with his tongue. Wolf. It said Wolf. Oh Rahee dropped her head slightly. And you? No, why dont we all take turns saying it? Slick Hair made a suggestion, but Oh Rahee didnt say a word. She only moved her hands idly with a deeply thinking face. The tapping of her knife slowed down as well. A wolf? Seol Jihu activated the Nine Eyes, not knowing what was what. And when he turned to Slick Hair to check his color Paat! ! His vision contorted abruptly. The space rippled like a softly crumpled paper, then materialized a screen that spread out in front of him. What? Seol Jihus widened eyes saw a vivid scene. Slick Hair and five others were moving stealthily through the night. Hurry! After capturing six people from the minority faction and throwing them into the Plaza of Sacrifice. Good, now. They entered the Plaza of the Dissonant Wish, then murdered three of their comrades who returned with their rewards. The scene showed their snickering faces as they looted the dead before disappearing. Seol Jihu was startled by the sudden vision, but he wasnt unfamiliar with it. After all, it felt just like the dream he saw months ago. But why did this phenomenon suddenly occur now? Tak. The sound of Oh Rahees knife scattered his thoughts. AhC Oh Rahee slowly tilted her head up. I get it now. Seeing a smile spreading across her emotionless face, Seol Jihu intuitively realized that her reconnaissance had ended. Slick Hair must have smelled something fishy, as he glanced at his two comrades. I was wondering why that Baek bitch said that. How funny. This Stage 3. Her smile grew ominous. Baek bitch? Speaking of which, during the third Banquets Stage 3, there was a woman who had killed everyone except one escapee. Her last name was also Baek. And when Seol Jihu remembered the name Baek Haeju, he went Ah. It seems a bit different from that time, though. Then, when Oh Rahee lightly grasped her knifeC Flash!Peuk! Light flashed. Before Seol Jihu could blink even once, he saw the knife stabbing into Slick Hairs throat. Everyone except Seol Jihu shot up from their seats and put in some distance. It had truly happened in the blink of an eye. Seol Jihu couldnt follow Oh Rahees quickdraw, even though he knew it was her specialty. In fact, not even the two men sitting next to Slick Hair reacted in time. Oh Rahees speed was truly terrifying. You! One of Slick Hairs comrades growled a beat later, but he had no other choice than pause in the next moment. After letting go of the knife, Oh Rahee had taken out her rapier and brought it up to his neck. The smell of blood flowing out from the blade was dangerous enough to make the growling mans muscles contract. Stay still, will you? Unless you want to die before him. Oh Rahee showed her true colors. When Slick Hair croaked as he glared with his widened eyes, Oh Rahee smirked. What a joke. You you. Thats enough bullshitting from you. Sneering openly, Oh Rahee suddenly put on a furtive smile. By the way have you heard of the Mafia Game no, should I say Lupus in Tabula? Well, this seems like a mix anyway, so whatever.[1] Tap, tap. She nudged the mans chin with her rapier. Whats important is that this Stage 3 is incredibly similar to the games I just mentioned. In other words, its Paradises own rendition. Slick Hair was still glaring at her. His eyes were widened to the point of splitting, but he couldnt say a word because of the knife in his throat. Ah, youre wondering why I stabbed you? Having read his thoughts, Oh Rahee showed her unique, unpleasant smile. If you have a brain, use it. You say youre a Wolf, and what? The rule is to survive? You want everyone to cooperate? Keuk! Fucking retard. Can you make it any more obvious? Oh Rahee snickered. You mean Sheep. A Townsman, if you will. Kkeuk. No? Then are you the Rat? Then it shouldnt be surviving, but surviving alone. Thats the victory condition for the Rat. Slick Hairs dimming eyes trembled. Well it doesnt matter either way. For the record, Im the Hyena. Oh Rahee seemed to be enjoying the situation. I was confused what that meant at first but I understood when I saw the victory condition. Keureuk! I think its the same as the Petty Thief role. In the normal Mafia Game, I only have to make contact with the Mafia, but judging by Stage 3s rules, it looks like I have to kill you to join the Mafia the Wolves. Keurueeek! Slick Hair endured tenaciously, but blood finally spurted out of his mouth. The knife in his throat drooped down. After confirming his death, Oh Rahee turned her head as if she was done. Are you guys going to stay still? She was talking to the ones who had jumped back and were watching silently. I dont know what roles you got, but shouldnt you make contact with the real Wolf? Before the game ends, that is. Make contact? The burly man asked. Im asking you to appeal to him. Show that youre not his enemy, that you are on his team. I dont get what youre saying at all, but The burly man raised his chained scythe. Youre saying those two did bad things and I should kill them. Simple, right? When Oh Rahee snickered, the two men who were suppressed by her madly shook their hands. W-Wait! Chwaaak! Before they could even finish, a scythe flew forward and stabbed into one mans face. At the same time, an arrow hit the other mans head. Their bodies collapsed helplessly. They were dead. In an instant, the group of ten had fallen to seven. Oh Rahee faced Audrey Basler with a hint of surprise on her face. Kik. So you became a loyal dog after only a few days of training? . What were you? The same thing as you. Audrey Basler retorted unpleasantly, then said. Let me ask you once thing. ? With your skills, wouldnt it be easy to turn the table entirely? When Basler slurred the end of her speech suggestively, Oh Rahee tilted her chin and hummed. Hmm, that would be thrilling as well, but. She glanced at Seol Jihu, who was sitting alone at the table. No. This Stage 3s answer is already set. You just have to decide. The answer is already set? I just have to decide? Yep. This games ending is already decided. Looking at the Priest who was standing behind the chair the youth was sitting on, Oh Rahee shook her head. The person who has the combined job of the Doctor and the Guard is on the same team as the Wolf. How are we supposed to win against that? After saying this. Anyways Oh Rahees gaze scanned the remaining members before stopping at the male and female duo. Seeing how the game didnt end with these three dying. When they met Oh Rahees gaze, they quickly waved their hands. N-No! Youre mistaken! We participated in conquering the Plaza of Sacrifice from beginning to end! Seeing the two protest frantically, Oh Rahee fiddled with the ends of her hair with a pitying look. Save it. Just tell me the words you saw. Hearing this, the duo became speechless. They could only roll their eyes side to side, their lips moving slightly. Almost as if they felt guilty about something. I was going to say this before, but. Audrey Basler, who was watching silently until now, opened her mouth. You guys reek of blood. The man winced, and the woman raised her head in shock. W-What? You two reek of blood. Who did you kill? What are you talking about!? The woman shouted with a wronged face. Honestly, Ive been thinking it was strange. The door also appeared for you guys as soon as you entered Stage 3, right? Thats right but whats strange about that? Audrey Basler snorted. So it was you two. The last ones to enter. The duo still looked confused. B-But it was the same forC Ah, that was a lie. Huh? I waited for quite a while. Hearing this, both Oh Rahee and the burly man nodded. Think about it. The Plaza of the Dissonant Wish opened up permanently. The fact that you stayed without leaving right away meant that you had a reason to stay in Stage 2, no? Finally realizing that they had been led on, the duos faces turned white. D-Do you have evidence? Evidence? My ability and what you said just now are evidence. Thats only a suspicion! Im asking if you have hard evidence! Refusing to accept what was quite obvious by this point, the woman shouted in her agitated state. Audrey Basler snorted. Then do you want us to search your bodies? What Im saying will be true if you two have three or more Dissonant Wishes, right? The womans scowling face quickly turned dark. T-Thats! She tried to shout something, but her expression contorted and all she could do was keep her mouth slightly open. It was then Koong! The table suddenly shook, and the five people, who had been participating in the conversation until now, simultaneously turned their gazes. They could see an icy spear placed on the table, emanating a chilling air. . And a youth with his head dropped, slowly putting his hands on the table. Seol Jihu, who had been sitting quietly until now, was gradually getting up. 1. Courtesy of Seraphim. So, for those that are curious and don''t understand: Lupus in Tabula (lupus meaning wolf/werewolf) and Mafia are both group games. In Lupus in Tabula, you have a group of players, werewolves, whose goal is to "kill off" everyone that is not a member of their group. Then, you have the normal people, "villagers" who can lynch and "kill" one suspect per round (also called day). The game is played in day and night cycles. During the night, the werewolves choose one player to kill off. During the day, the villagers try to guess who the wolf is. Game is over when the number of wolves = number of villagers (wolves and co. win), or when the villagers kill all the wolves (villagers and co win). There are special roles, but I will only explain the ones mentioned. Hamster: They cannot be killed by wolves, but can be killed by villagers. Technically a were-hamster. Their win condition is to have everyone else die. Guard: They can choose to protect one person per round from being lynched by the villagers. To explain that: If they want, they can protect the same person over and over. So, if they choose to protect the wolf, the wolf cannot be killed. Mafia: Much the same, but slightly different roles. I''ll only explain the ones that appear in this so far.Mafia: Equivalent of the wolves in this game.Innocents: The villagersDoctor: They can protect someone from being killed by the mafia. Can choose themselves.The hyena: Technically, called the "lycan" hint hint. They can be innocents (villagers) during the day, but help the mafia at night. They are counted as mafia if they get lynched. So, to explain Rahee''s comment about the game being decided from the get-go, the priest is the doctor and the guard. They are innocent, so they can''t be lynched by the villagers. She is also on MC''s (the wolf/mafia''s) side, and therefore he won''t choose to "kill" her. She is therefore invincible. Now, since she is invincible, she doesn''t have to use her ability on herself. She can use it on MC. So, Rahee knows who the wolf is, but can''t kill him because of the guard abilities. Therefore, according to the rules of the game, it is a matter of time until MC is able to "kill" everyone else. Therefore, she deduces that the best option is to join the MC''s team, and kill all the innocents/villagers/others. Chapter 132. The Whole Story When the duo met the youths bleak eyes under the shades of his hair, they froze stiff. KiiiikC! A screeching sound of metal rang out. Seol Jihu let his spear drag on the ground as he walked one step at a time. The duos faces turned pale. They started stepping backwards as if they had seen a grim reaper, but their backs soon struck the wall. They turned around in fright, but they couldnt see a place to escape to. W-Why. Their eyes had moistened up with tears as they asked why he was staring at them like that. However, not only did Seol Jihus complexion not change. You sons of bitches. But his growling voice trembled with rage. His glaring eyes were bloodshot, and his veins were bulging out of his forearms. That was how enraged Seol Jihu was. Because he had seen it. Because when he saw them through his Nine Eyes, another vision had spread out before his eyes. He saw the duo murdering Lara Wolff in the grass field, stealing her Dissonant Wish, and escaping. Of course, he couldnt believe the sudden vision unquestioningly, but Audrey Basler had testified and had even led them into confessing. After all, if they really were innocent, they wouldnt have refused the body search. In other words, they must have done something once the Alliance team left. After all, it wasnt as if there werent any people remaining on the grass field until then. Seol Jihu had done his best to turn the Banquet into a real banquet, yet not only did these two ruin everything, but they also killed Lara Wolff, who was begging for her life. This was the biggest reason Seol Jihu was angry. Why did you kill her? A slightly hoarse voice rang out. H-Huh? The trembling woman asked in a stutter. Lara Wolff the bob cut Archer. Bob cut Archer a woman? Seol Jihu took in a deep breath. Why did you kill them? We didnt! Its a misunderstanding! The man also shouted desperately. Regardless, when the youth raised his spear, the man and the woman jumped in surprise. Please! We really didnt kill her! Bob cut Archer? We never even saw her! Seol Jihus arm paused, and seeing him hesitate, the man calmly tried to deny it. I think youre seriously mistaken about something. But when he saw Seol Jihu swing his spear again, he hurriedly shouted. Wait, wait! The person we killed wasnt a woman, but a manpp..!! The woman quickly blocked the mans mouth. However, it was too late. ? Seol Jihu furrowed his brows. Not a woman, but a man? Realizing his slip of the tongue, the mans expression devolved into despair. But the one I saw in my vision was Lara Wolff. You idiot! The woman shouted in anger before pursing her lips and Ptui! unexpectedly spitting out a small thorn. Although she was extremely close to Seol Jihu, she failed to achieve what she wanted. It was because of the small, white disks floating around Seol Jihu. So they did kill someone. Glaring at them fixedly, Seol Jihu swung his arm without hesitation. Chwak! The womans frail neck was easily sliced off, and her head flew up into the air. The headless body shook before collapsing helplessly. The man screamed and plopped down on his butt. After seeing the womans convulsing body, he looked up with teary eyes. Spa. . Spare me. Seol Jihu looked down with cold eyes and calmly asked. Why did you kill him? Spare. WHY DID YOU KILL HIM!? U, UAAAAAAH! When Seol Jihu shouted, a scream erupted. The man ran forward with his dagger in hand, but Seol Jihus spear instantly stabbed his chest and skewered him onto the wall. His body wriggled like chopped-off octopus legs, then sagged down. . That was his first murder. He didnt feel like he killed game characters. The sensation of slicing soft flesh, the sensation of cutting hard bones, the beating heart and organs he felt everything clearly. But that was it. His eyes didnt shake, and neither did his hands. He calmly pulled out his spear and gathered his roughened breath. There were now five people remaining. Half had died, but the room was silent. Not a single change could be spotted. It meant that the game had yet to end. After looking up at the ceiling for a moment, Seol Jihu slowly turned back. Oh Rahee was watching him silently, but her throat drew a small up-and-down movement. Is this really him? She couldnt help but think this. Because, while carefully scanning the remaining members, Seol Jihus eyes were gleaming with a crimson light akin to the pupils of a beast. Just like when Future Vision activated. A chilling gaze reached her. How scary. Oh Rahee was convinced that she made the right choice. Turning her blade on Slick Hair and his comrades had been the correct answer. If Seol Jihu aimed for her too, although she had no intention of being killed so easily she had a strong, unfounded hunch that she would lose if she fought now. Oh Rahee returned her rapier to her scabbard and raised both of her hands. Its not me. She muttered quietly. Im on your team. You know that, right? She smiled with her eyes. After staring at her for a moment, Seol Jihu moved his gaze. Why look at me? A blunt voice shot out. I shut up and remained silent just like you wanted. I even entered the Plaza of the Dissonant Wish before you. You should know that I am innocent better than anyone else. Audrey Basler murmured with narrowed eyes. Seol Jihu moved his gaze to the next person. When his eyes landed on the burly man, his brows wriggled. Paat! Vision. It was another vision. The scene didnt take place in Stage 2, but in Stage 1. The burly man ran wildly inside a room and murdered seven people mercilessly. He seemed to be enjoying cutting their flesh into pieces very much, almost as if he felt ecstasy from murder. Seeing Seol Jihus expression, Oh Rahee crossed her arms. You. Whats your class? Chareureuk! Rather than an answer, the sound of chains rang out. The burly man must have smelled something fishy as he raised his scythe. Why are you trying to kill me? Hearing him ask as if he couldnt understand, Seol Jihu opened his mouth. In Stage 1. He remembered how the burly man walked up the staircase alone, plastered in blood. Why did you climb up alone? It wasnt until considerable time passed that the burly man standing alert answered. I had a reason to kill them. A reason to kill them? Thats it. So you killed all seven of them? The burly mans expression changed for the first time. What do you mean? I only killed six of them. What? Seol Jihus eyes narrowed. Six of them joined hands and tried to scheme against me first. I only responded to their threat. But when you climbed up to the mountaintop. If youre talking about the staircase part of Stage 1, I climbed it from the second floor. The one who came out with me died in the middle to a monster attack. He died because he lacked skill. What am I supposed to do about that? What was going on? If he was telling the truth, it meant the vision was wrong again. It didnt look like he was lying. Seol Jihu pressed his forehead. [Wait, wait! The person we killed wasnt a woman, but a manpp..!!] He was reminded of the words the man shouted before he became a cold corpse. [Hurry up and take him!] He was reminded of how the burly man saved him twice during the fight against the Orc Champion. [Oppa got hurt trying to save me.] And he was reminded of the sobbing white headband girl. Seol Jihu slowly closed his eyes. Are you going to kill me? As the atmosphere began to turn for the worse, Seol Jihu tightened his grasp on his spear. Then. Damn it. He muttered shortly before opening the hand that was clutching tight enough to make his fingernails dig into the skin. Tang! The Ice Spear made a small ringing noise. I will stop here. Seol Jihu tilted his head up and spoke into the empty darkness. Ill stop here, god dammit! Im ending it here! Seol Jihu raised his voice and looked around with a complicated expression. Soon, his eyes widened. The four people who were standing upright all fell over one by one. Oh Rahee and Audrey Basler fell, the burly man dropped his scythe and collapsed, and even the Priest Kazuki invited lost her consciousness. ThenC [What a lame ending!] A somewhat angry voice resounded in his ears. Seol Jihu, who was looking around hastily, froze stiff. [You were doing so well, yet you give up with just one decision left to make?] A groan escaped his mouth due to the overwhelming pressure pressing down on his body. It wasnt an unfamiliar sensation. To be precise, he had felt it once before - back in the Neutral Zones Chamber of Awakening. [Come on, we gave you so much support so you could do well. So why did you make that decision at the end?] This thunderous, dominating voice had to be Ira, the God of Wrath. The Seven Gods! The Seven Gods of Paradise had appeared in this place. Right, looking back, there were more than one or two suspicious points. Everyone else was separated from their team during Stage 1, but only Seol Jihu entered with Maria; almost as if she was the minimal safety measure. It was the same in Stage 2. Seol Jihu was thinking that it was suspicious that the robed Priest focused on protecting just him. The result of the exchange felt like an outside force had interfered, and Seol Jihu periodically thought that the Banquet was similar to the Neutral Zone. Until now, he was only suspicious. But with the appearance of the Seven Gods, he felt as if he got backstabbed. [Backstabbed?] An envious voice [Come on~ Youre really going to be like that?] And a prideful voice rang out. [During Stage 1, we gave you the special treatment of having a comrade accompany you, and just to be safe, we even allowed the Daughter of Luxuria to guard you. We will be disappointed if you really think that way.] Seol Jihu clenched his teeth. Even opening his mouth became difficult, and he could only glare at the air with mixed feelings. [What was that? Why do we host the Banquet and make people kill each other?] Ira snorted, seemingly having read his mind. [Are you asking because you really dont know the answer? You. What do you think is the reason we summoned Earthlings to this world?] Seol Jihus expression stiffened. The reason was simple to save this world which was on the crossroads of ruin. And Earthlings received rewards in exchange. [It was fine at first, but it became more and more ridiculous as time went by.] [Focusing on dealing with the Parasites would have been difficult enough, but they were blinded by the profits in front of them, fighting and killing each other.] [They even rose in revolt because they didnt like what they were summoned to do, attacking and enslaving Paradisians.] [Evil. Evil.] Several voices rang out at once. [Its the same with the Banquet.] Ira growled. [At first, its purpose was to help Earthlings who couldnt become High Rankers, and also to give the courageous, talented ones a chance to grow.] But! [Ridiculous! Was the trial we gave impossibly difficult? Do you really think so even though you cleared Stage 2 with 110 people?] Having read Seol Jihus thoughts, Ira seized the initiative. Seol Jihu became speechless and stopped thinking. [Well, I admit that the conditions of the Stage were shitty. Because we made them that way on purpose.] Ira snickered. [We had no other choice. Dont tell me you actually thought we would stay put and let the Earthlings behavior continue?] Seol Jihu bit his lips. 1. First BanquetStage 3 Survivors: 8 / Escapees: 2 / Deaths: 0Special Note: One of the survivors, Phil Kanoo (Cameroon), announces receiving +4 Rampaging Fierce Longsword as Stage 3 reward. 2. Second BanquetStage 3 Survivors: 5 / Escapees: 4 / Deaths: 1Special Note: One of the survivors, Damv Nyam (Jamaica), advances to Level 5 immediately after the Banquet. 3. Third BanquetStage 3 Survivors: 1 / Escapees: 1 / Deaths: 8Special Note: The sole survivor, Baek Haeju (Korea), kills everyone other than the sole escapee. She declared, Stage 3 wasnt a cooperative mission, but a battle royale. 4. Fourth BanquetStage 3 Survivors: 0 / Escapees: 0 / Deaths: 10Special Note: During Stage 2, a catastrophe occurs, in which participants kill each other unconditionally. Nothing about Stage 3 has been confirmed, but seeing that no one made it back. He couldnt understand why the number of deaths had suddenly increased starting from the third Banquet. Now, he understood. Similar to how the Earthlings changed, the Banquet had lost its initial purpose and changed. To sift and filter humans who went against the will of Paradise in Stage 1 and 2, and [Humans who incite disorder are not needed in Paradise.] Just like Ira said, to execute them in Stage 3. The word Seol Jihu saw on the wall was Wolf. The victory condition he was given was determine the life and death of every participant other than the Priest. In other words, Seol Jihu had been chosen as the executioner of the fifth Banquet. [If you understand, kill him.] Iras voice pierced his ears as if this had to be done. [Didnt you see? He could have resolved the matter with words, but he killed them all just because he was dissatisfied.] The burly man was lying on the ground, helpless. As things were, killing him would be easy. [You just have to kill him.] Whisper, whisper. [Its not like we are telling you to kill just anyone. And once you kill him, this tiring Banquet will end.] Hearing a whisper laced with avarice, Seol Jihu frowned. [You dont want to?] Just as Ira was breaking out in irritation and rage. [Isnt it okay?] A strange ringing cut her off. Just hearing this sensuous voice evoked a reaction from his genitals. [I am interested in this child. I would like to hear him out.] [No need! Dont you know what he is thinking?] [I have read it. This child has a neutral attitude of wanting to lead both righteous and evil people. That is what makes him so special.] [Ha!] A groan burst out. Luxuria continued without caring one bit. [There were many humans who had horrible personalities but were too good to kill off. We are not in a position to be picky now, are we?] [Even so, what this kid has done doesnt reflect it!] A hand touched Seol Jihus head. His head automatically turned around [If he really thought that way] And his gaze fell on the corpses of the man and woman duo lying in front of the wall. [He shouldnt have killed those two either, no?] Seol Jihu closed his eyes. This was something he had thought about several times during the Banquet. And he had already come up with the answer. Just like Prihi said, everyone had a limit to their vessel. When those two had ruined the Banquet that Seol Jihu worked hard to correct, they crossed the line. That was why he killed them. But the burly man was different. Rather than trying to ruin the Banquet, he participated in it earnestly. Plus, it wasnt as if he was verbally rude. If he had at the very least done this, Seol Jihu would have had a reason to do something. But the burly man hadnt done anything to him. An outsider might call Seol Jihu out for having no backbone, but that was really how he felt. [If that is the reason, then what about those two? Although we brought them here because of what they did in the end, it isnt like they did anything to harm you directly.] . [Why dont you just admit it? It is that girl you are mindful of. Because she helped you, you are hesitant.] No, that was wrong. Slick Hair committed an act that was clearly wrong. Although he didnt personally see what the nameless male-female duo did, it was revealed thanks to Audrey Basler. But he couldnt be sure about the burly man. Because he didnt have proof that what he saw in his vision was true, he didnt want to kill him blindly. [Why do you think that?] Seol Jihu thought that the future of Paradise would flow as he had seen in his dream. He thought so when Kim Hannah came to find him just like he had experienced in his dream. But his thoughts changed during his stay in Paradise. Seol Jihu wasnt a Red Mark and he certainly did toil like a slave. The future had changed. He suddenly had this thought. What if the vision the Seven Gods showed him didnt include this change? To be a bit more precise, what if the vision only indicated that it had occurred in the past? What if it was simply a part of Future Vision? [Hoh.] In that case, the man confessing that he killed a man and not Lara Wolff made sense. The same went for the incongruity between what the burly man said and what his vision showed. Because he being here must have changed the future somehow. [Oh yeah?] Seol Jihu flinched. This was because Iras voice suddenly sounded closer. [So you figured it out. You must be quite proud of yourself.] Fufufufu. A low laughter flowed out. [Those two. Right, they didnt kill Lara Wolff.] [But at the end of the day, they still killed someone. Do you still think the future changed?] Another voice rang out. [All humans are born with their own Star of Fate.] Star of Fate? With a cough, Seol Jihu shook his head. [The movement of this star rea~lly doesnt change easily. No matter how much it is disturbed, it continues to advance toward its predetermined fate.] [In exchange for Lara Wolff surviving, someone else died. That is the result of a Star of Fate that has broken away from its course trying to return to its original path. This is the reason that the future cant be changed so easily.] These final words lingered in Seol Jihus head. [We are not killing Earthlings because we hate them or because we are bored. It is because killing them is much more certain than a half-baked attempt at a change.] Seol Jihus head automatically turned again. [He is no different.] His gaze landed on the burly man still collapsed on the floor. [Just like there are Stars born with the fate of becoming an Executor, there are stars that stand in their opposition.] Seol Jihu swallowed hard. [Do you still not get it? Then I will tell you. That human is a demon born with the spirit of the Heaven-Slaughtering Star.] [It is a vicious fate. He will kill thousands in the future at the very least. Imagine your comrades being included in that number.] Seol Jihus sweat-carrying, half-closed eyes opened. [So? We told you this much. Isnt that enough justification?] Seol Jihu stared at the burly man as he panted. Then, he shook his head. [No?] Seol Jihu didnt think he was wrong, at least in the present. The burly man had only responded to others aggression and did not kill all seven of them. He had not crossed the line. No matter how small it might be, a change was a change. [What. He is the Heaven-Slaughtering Star!] What Ira was saying might be correct, but that was still a future that hadnt come yet. [Hah?] The Golden Rule said so. That every effect followed a cause. The same words could be applied when talking about the future. At the current moment, Seol Jihu couldnt rashly decide whether that burly man was the so-called Heaven-Slaughtering Star. If it was true that Seol Jihu himself killed thousands of people when he lived in Paradise as a Red Mark slave, then there was surely a reason for that as well. In that case, he simply had to alter the cause that would result in the Heaven-Slaughtering Star. Whether that be erasing it or changing it, as long as the cause changed, the effect would certainly change as well. When Seol Jihus thoughts reached this point. [Hohohoho, huhuhuhu!] [Ahahaha!] [Hehehe!] [Puhahahahehehe!] [Kik kik.] The gods suddenly burst into laughter. There were two gods who didnt laugh. Under the flurry of laughter that resounded his eardrums, Seol Jihu couldnt help but wonder. Why are they laughing? He thought he could do it. That he could achieve it. [Huu, huu. It is like they say! Courage and bravado are only a papers width apart!] As if she found what he said absurdly funny, Iras voice was much rougher than before. [Hoh. He really thinks he can do it.] [Wow. How much of an idealistic world is this child hoping for? It really makes my heart beat~] [It is nothing to be surprised about. He has no idea what he even said.] [Fufu, he reminds me of the Martial God who saw and regretted being unable to reach one of the branches of the World Trees future.] [Something that even he couldnt achieve. This boy wants to achieve that?] At that momentC [I believe it is possible.] Luxurias voice spread out soothingly. Suffering from all sorts of emotions, Seol Jihu fell to his knees at last. He could feel his body becoming more and more fatigued due to the prolonged meeting with the gods. [The Banquet had fallen into depravity, yet this child managed to return it to a true banquet. Also, he has already succeeded in changing one persons color.] Seol Jihu could feel a gentle hand stroking his head. It seemed to be sympathizing with him. [So I think we can give him a chance. It isnt as if we dont have time.] [Chance, you say!?] [Stop.] A languid voice stopped the ire of a certain god. Gula had stepped in. [Let us stop here. We have manifested in this place for too long. We are not in our temples, our territories. Any more and this child will not be able to handle it.] [You mean to let the Heaven-Slaughtering Star go!?] [There is no other choice. We are the one who gave this child the right to end Stage 3. He made his decision from his own will. The Banquet should have ended at that point.] Silence descended in the room. If anything, it was true that Seol Jihu was exhausted to the limit. Just being in the Chamber of Awakening for a moment had drained him of his energy. But here, he had been facing them far longer than last time. If he stayed any longer, his life would be at risk. [No, not yet.] Ira refused. [I will not tolerate you playing with my child as you please.] Gulas voice also carried a hint of wrath. [Fine. We can go back. But since the Banquet ended, should we not give him what he deserves?] [?] [Im talking about the Harmonious Wish.] This time, Gula fell silent. [Let us see. This kids wish.] Seol Jihu raised his head as his consciousness began to fade away. Although he still couldnt see anything, he felt seven pairs of eyes gazing down on him fixedly. [Reconciliation with his family. Difficult. Harmonization of the mind, technique, and body. We gave him a Competence but he traded it away. Then.] [We shall bestow him another Competence.] Gula quickly interjected. However [No, how could we? We must bestow a reward befitting of Stage 3s name. Dont you agree?] Ira refused immediately before speaking quietly. [Nine Eyes. We shall go with that.] [Preposterous.] Gula cut in as if she expected Ira to say this. [This child is not ready yet. We should wait until he is at least a High Ranker.] [That is your greed. You are being overprotective.] Ira snorted. [Do not refuse this. If you think we should respect his decision, shouldnt we respect his wish too? They both stem from his will, after all.] Gula grit her teeth at the brazen ringing. [I am not saying we should open all three directions. The right. We shall grant him this one direction.] [Similar to the left direction, the right direction of the Nine Eyes has to be opened simultaneously.] [I know. But I will bear the consequences.] [.] [Do you have anything else to say?] With Ira going this far, Gula had nothing to say. Ira seemed to want to open the right side no matter what. [But why? Is there a reason you are going this far?] [Of course!] Just before he lost his consciousness, Seol Jihu noticed that something came up to his face. [I am curious! I am dying to find out!] He could feel a giant hand-like thing cover his face. [He came up with the adorable notion of applying the Golden Commandment to the future.] [Will he be able to withstand the weight of the words he said?] Soon, a powerful energy brushed past his eyes. [You. Never forget.] Thus [The decision you made today!] The moment Iras voice echoed out [Innate Ability, Nine Eyes, is evolving.] His vision turned white. Chapter 133. At Least The Salt Desert where white pearl crumbs ripened under the scorching sun, was filled with ferns and long tropical trees that resembled palm trees. There, a human figure dropped from the sky. Splash! The splashing and the subsequent sinking noise were unusually loud. Kazuki, who had finished setting up a campsite, was resting under his tent when his gaze was forced towards the lake. The white pillar of water that shot up from the middle sprayed in all directions. As the head and back of a youth appeared on the water, Kazuki realized Stage 3 had ended. He expected it to take a few days at the very least, but it seemed to have ended rather quickly. Seol! He called Seol Jihus name out loud, but the youth didnt budge. He only floated around with his head in the water. Only then did he realize that something was off. He immediately began running before coming to a halt. This was because Chohong, who had been fooling around in the middle of the oasis, had suddenly jumped in. Wake up! When Seol Jihu didnt react to her close screaming, she quickly dragged him out of the water. Heeeeeeey! Worried that he was dead, Chohong shook his body crazily, and Seol Jihus body fluttered like a flag during a storm. What are you doing!? Are you retarded!? Maria ran over in a hurry and kicked Chohongs butt hard. This was because it was a taboo to thoughtlessly manhandle an unconscious person, whose injuries were unknown. Seol Jihus eyes were half-open. But his dazed state clearly showed that his consciousness was jaded. I dont notice any outside injuries. Kazuki murmured after quickly scanning Seol Jihus body. Maria chanted a healing spell, but when it didnt seem all that effective, she clicked her tongue. Youre right. It is his mind, not his body, that is injured. Can you treat him? Mental treatment can only be given by an extreme minority of High Ranked Priests. If a Magician were here, they could help calm him down a bit, but. Kazuki looked around the oasis. But he couldnt find the Priest, who must have followed Seol Jihu to Stage 3. Wait just a bit. Maria smacked her lips. His eyes are in focus, so he must be conscious. If hes like this because of exhaustion from overburdening his mind, just resting will help him recover. Hearing this, Kazuki nodded his head calmly. However, he was boiling on the inside. Just what the hell happened? Kazuki knew how strong Seol Jihus mental endurance was. After all, back in the Huge Stone Rocky Mountain, when his mind and body were on the verge of breaking down, he had endured with nothing but his willpower. Did he meet a god or something? Not knowing that his frustrated thought was spot on, Kazuki began to take off Seol Jihus jacket and armor. When Sakamoto Jun handed him a healing potion, Kazuki supported Seol Jihus neck and slightly tilted the bottle. Thankfully, his throat drew gentle gulps. Seeing how he was recognizing and accepting the liquid flowing inside, he didnt seem to be unconscious. Then, after about ten minutes, Seol Jihu spat out a short breath. Seeing the youth blinking his eyes, Kazuki opened his mouth. Did you recover your senses? Seol Jihu rolled his eyes side to side. Kazuki spoke. We are at the oasis, the place we entered Stage 1 from. Youre back in Paradise. . It hasnt been that long. About an hour or two since I returned from Stage 2. Seol Jihu gave a small nod before letting out another short breath. Seol, theres something I want to ask. Seeing that the youth had regained his calm, Kazuki neared Seol Jihus face and whispered. She went to Stage 3 too, right? Seol Jihu realized that he was referring to the Priest. Do you know what happened to her? This is a matter of critical importance. Kazuki looked quite desperate, and Seol Jihu felt like he knew why. This was because one of the Seven Gods had revealed the Priests identity. Seol Jihu closed his eyes gently. Iras voice rang out and dyed his vision white. She must have created a portal underneath him and sent him back as soon as she rewarded him. In a way, she was being generous. It seemed that he didnt need to worry about the others. Since the remaining four members passed Stage 3 as well, they had the right to receive the rewards they deserved. Once they woke up and received their Harmonious Wish, they should return to Paradise as well. Then suddenly, as if to prove that his thinking was correct, another splash rang out. Everyones attention turned to the lake. The Priest must have regained her consciousness as she tilted her head as soon as she rose to the surface of the lake. As a result, her wet hood fell back, and her long hair flowed down. The jet-black hair glistened brightly under the sunlight. Chohongs eyes widened in shock, and Maria dropped her jaw with a loud gulp. Kazuki quickly tried to cover their eyes, but it was impossible to block multiple pairs of eyes. The woman went Ah and touched her head. But she must have realized it was too late as she turned and faced the six pairs of eyes staring at her fixedly. She slowly put her arm down. She was the Daughter of Luxuria Seo Yuhui. Vitale Resurgens. A fist-sized orb formed on Seo Yuhuis palm and radiated a green light. Maria covered her eyes with the back of her hand and muttered. Holy f an Ancient Spell. Although Seo Yuhui was wearing a wide and flabby robe, her twin peaks protruded out. Hugo, who was swallowing his saliva while looking at her chest, quietly asked. Whats an Ancient Spell? A hella rare spell. Is it good? Shut up. This is the first time Im seeing one. Maria couldnt take her eyes off Seo Yuhui and spat back at Hugo as if he was a bother. The green orb quickly shot down and was absorbed into Seol Jihus nose. His pale complexion slowly regained color and his dazed eyes recovered their clarity. As vitality began to surge out from the inside, Seol Jihu could quickly raise his body. Thank you. When he bowed and expressed his thanks, Seo Yuhui returned a serene smile. Also. Seol Jihu hesitated before continuing with difficulty. Im sorry. Seo Yuhuis eyes widened at his sudden apology, and she tilted her head. Then, she realized why he apologized and sent him an odd look. Youre the same as ever, apologizing for something meaningless. Pardon? No, its nothing. Seo Yuhui shook her hand as she covered her mouth. I meant you had nothing to apologize for. But because of me, you No. Seo Yuhui gave a somewhat alluring smile. It might be the opposite. Seol Jihu blinked his eyes at the whispering voice. Didnt the Seven Gods force Seo Yuhui to participate in the Banquet as his guard? Seol Jihu was tilting his head, while Seo Yuhui was smiling brightly. I didnt realize at all! Sensing a strange current of air flowing between the two, Chohong suddenly exclaimed out loud. She seemed somewhat displeased. Why did you hide your identity? Chohong! Kazuki gave her a warning, but Chohong didnt stop. Am I wrong? Shes an Executor! If she had stepped up during Stage 2 Manners, Chohong! Watch your mouth. Kazuki cut her off sharply. She said she had a reason, didnt she? What did you just say? Watch my mouth? Chohongs fuse was lit. Kazuki also became icy like a blade. When the two High Rankers seemed ready to fight, Seo Yuhui stepped between them modestly. Those who passed Stage 3 cannot participate in the Banquet again. When Chohong met her pure eyes, she flinched. Ive cleared the Banquet in the past, so participating this year was a special case among special cases. Because of it, a restriction was placed on my abilities and in revealing my identity. Her refined, gentle voice rang out like the twilights sunlight gently embracing ones ears. Hearing this, Chohong subconsciously calmed down. I cant reveal the reason because it is personal, but I had to participate. No When the woman who was known as the Daughter of Luxuria politely asked for an understanding, Chohong became embarrassed and could only scratch her head. Now that she knew her circumstance, there wasnt much she could say. Especially since she performed more than her fair share of work. I just meant it would have been nice if you said something. She must have really been flustered as Chohong suddenly explained politely before hiding behind Seol Jihu. Kazuki clicked his tongue. My apologies. Dont be. Its my fault. Seo Yuhui gave a refreshing smile. But Kazuki wanted to say something, but he shut his mouth when Seo Yuhui shook her head. He then pushed his hair up before letting out a long sigh. Lets go back. To Haramark. * Although they took a carriage on the way there, they had to walk on the way back. The atmosphere of the Alliance team was rather quiet. But that couldnt be helped. Walking along with them wasnt just someone famous. She was an Executor, one of the strongest Earthlings in Paradise and one who had created countless legends with a man named Sung Shihyun. Because of this, everyone was rather careful around her. After all, even Kazuki found it difficult to interact with her. However, while Seo Yuhui might appear aloof, she wasnt a woman who enjoyed loneliness by nature. In fact, it wouldnt be strange for someone of her position to see herself as special and privileged. Not only was she exalted among humans, but even the Parasites acknowledged her existence as special. In the first place, the Daughter of Luxuria was a privileged class. Despite all this, Seo Yuhui didnt act haughty. In fact, she acted just like any other Earthling. Because she always treated others with affection and gentleness, she merged into the team in only one or two days. For dinner, she personally volunteered herself to be the chef. And even with simple ingredients, she made dishes that brought out deep flavors and aroma. Her skill was truly at a masterclass level. Keu! To think I would get to taste the food handmade by Luxurias daughter! Sakamoto Jun was deeply moved and made a big fuss. Seo Yuhui returned a gentle smile. Eat as much as you want. Ah, can I get more!? Me too! Me too! Hugo shouted as if he didnt want to lose out. When he shoved his plate out competitively, Seo Yuhui refilled his soup with a wry smile. The two of them combined had already finished over ten plates, but as the cook, Seo Yuhui couldnt help but feel happy. Mm. Seo Yuhui was slowly stirring the soup ladle when she caught sight of a youth. Seol Jihu was eating quietly. Although he was moving his spoon mechanically, there were times when he paused and blankly stared into the air. After silently watching him for a while, Seo Yuhui carefully opened her mouth. Um. . Is it not to your taste? It was rare for Seo Yuhui to take interest in someone first. Naturally, everyones attention became focused on them. Seol Jihu was still staring at the air below him with a blank look. Only when Kazuki nudged him with his elbow did he respond. ? When Seol Jihu raised his dazed face, he saw Seo Yuhui who looked a bit embarrassed. You looked like you werent enjoying the soup. Ah. That wasnt the case. It was just that. Its good. Seol Jihu forced a smile and began to take one spoonful of soup after the other. However, Seo Yuhuis worried gaze didnt leave him so easily. She wasnt the only one who was worried. After the dinner ended, Sakamoto Jun and Hugo finished setting up their tent and went to chat with Seol Jihu. Seol! Youre pretty good! I learned a thing or two from ya! Learned what? Dont pretend you dont know! Even if youre an amazing woman, Im different~ Werent you trying to attract attention by acting aloof? . Is it that? The bad guy trope. Hugo giggled as he whispered into Seol Jihus ear. However, Seol Jihu only stared at him quietly. Taken aback, Hugo continued. Anyways, you can look forward to tonight. Look forward to what? Jun and I only set one tent. And we threw the rest away. Why? Isnt that obvious? We can sleep in the same tent as the Daughter of Luxuria! Well be sharing a bed!! Hugo shouted excitedly, then crossed his arms triumphantly. For the record, Im taking the middle. Thats decided. No matter what. Go ahead. Seol Jihu nodded his head, signaling that he didnt care. Seeing this, Hugo blinked his eyes and spoke awkwardly. Um Seol. Yes? Are you worried about something? Or did something happen? No, I just have a lot to think about. Its nothing, really. Hugo smacked his lips. With Seol Jihu saying it was nothing, he could only accept his words at face value. On the entire way back home, Seol Jihu barely said a word. He spent most of his time staring dazedly into the air, and his expression didnt change much either. Although he immediately responded when someone initiated a conversation, there was a huge difference compared to when he would smile brightly and make jokes or pull pranks. One could say that the atmosphere around him changed. Sorry for making you worry. Im really fine. Although he put it in a nice way, he was essentially shooing them away, saying he wanted to be alone. Even Hugo was able to take the hint. Mmm. Hugo turned around with a disappointed face. Time passed and the camp out began. As there were seven members in the group, one person had to stand as a night watch alone. While everyone wanted to become paired up with Seo Yuhui, Seol Jihu volunteered to stand watch alone. One benefit was being the first to stand watch, but the bigger reason was that he wanted to think without disturbance. Silent night. Seol Jihu stared fixedly into the air again. Although he might look this way to an outsider, in truth, he was staring at his Status Window. To be exact, he was thinking about his Nine Eyes. [Your Innate Ability, Nine Eyes, is evolving.] [The right direction (1) of your Innate Ability - Nine Eyes, Blue color: Destiny Selection, has been unlocked.] The first direction of the right side - Destiny Selection. He couldnt grasp what it meant at all. No, the meaning was too ambiguous. Looking back, it was the same when the Golden Commandment was unlocked. Although he could directly look into it just as he had always done. [You. Never forget.] [The decision you made today!] Iras voice was still echoing in his ears. It wasnt just anyone who said these words. When spoken by a god, the word never carried a much heavier weight. He couldnt help but think there was some greater meaning behind the advice to not take the right direction lightly. And when he remembered Gula saying he isnt ready and vehemently trying to stop Ira, he became convinced. It wasnt as if he wasnt given any hint. Of course, it was only a theory, one that he currently had no way of proving. But the same thought had crossed his mind when he went to provoke the Medusa in Arden Valley. That the Nine Eyes were related to the Future Vision in some way. [Your Innate Ability, Future Vision, responds to the awakening of a new ability!] Otherwise, this message wouldnt have appeared during the first awakening of the Nine Eyes. Furthermore, through the Banquet, he experienced what he could consider the evidence. This was what he could deduce so far. Just like how the left and lower directions were connected, the right directions Destiny Selection and the upper directions Golden Commandment were related. The left and right sides were also related to choice. There were simply too many questions he didnt have the answers to. But what could he do? The Nine Eyes, as an ability, was extremely unkind as it didnt give detailed explanations. When Seol Jihu flicked his cigarette away, sparks of ember swayed in the air. Seol Jihu pulled his legs in. Wrapping his arms around them, he stared at the campfire endlessly. As the fire burned vigorously, Oh Rahees face suddenly popped up in his mind. Then, Lara Wolff, the white headband girl, the burly man, Audrey Basler, and Slick Hair flashed by. The same went for the man and woman duo. Seol Jihu stared at the duos contorted faces inside the wavering flames. Why did you have to kill? His subdued voice. Why couldnt you just go to the portal? You wouldnt have been summoned to Stage 3. was frighteningly calm. Not a single emotion could be felt. Was it really worth it? Even though he knew he was seeing a hallucination, he continued to talk. All the way until the duos faces disappeared. Glaring at the campfire, Seol Jihu took out a new cigarette. His gaze slowly fell down and stopped at his hand that was searching for the lighter. Until the Banquet, he had never killed a human being. There were times when he had left people to die when he could have saved them. But he had never killed anyone personally. And in Stage 3, he experienced his first murder. Seol Jihu looked at his hand with an indifferent look. The hand didnt look any different than usual. It wasnt shaking, he wasnt paying attention to it subconsciously, and he wasnt having nightmares either. He had killed them because they did something to deserve it. Besides, this was something Seol Jihu expected to experience eventually. Even if he tried to imbue some sort of meaning into this experience, this was all felt. And that was what made him feel uncomfortable. It didnt make sense from a common sense standpoint. A twenty-six-year-old who didnt even know the mur from murder was fine after killing two people? The feeling of slicing the womans neck was still vivid in his mind. The same went for piercing the struggling mans stomach and skewering him to the wall. Yet, he really was fine. A sudden thought popped up in his head. Seol Jihu had thought that the future was changing, even by a little, insignificant amount. He still believed this now. But what about me? Was I also changing along with the changing future? Or was I moving toward the same direction Future Vision showed me? He couldnt make a hasty conclusion. But if he treated this uncomfortableness as something insignificant, he felt it would be the latter. The moment he acknowledged and accepted this numbness, he felt like he would become the monster he saw in his dream the one who rampaged in battlefields like a demon and enjoyed drenching himself in blood. If he were to change like that, should he be happy? Or should he be wary? Seol Jihu closed his eyes in deep thought. That was his first murder. He had even killed two people. They must have had their own lives. Perhaps, they had made that extreme decision due to being unable to overcome a wall they were facing. . Seol Jihu buried his face between his knees. He had really hoped that he would at least feel a tinge of guilt. Chapter 134. An Unexpected Result That night. Seol Jihu didnt expect to be able to sleep when he switched out of being a night watch and entered the tent. But despite his restless mind, he was able to sleep with no trouble. In his light sleep, he felt someones hand carefully embracing his neck. And when a squishy sensation softly pressed down on his face, he let go of his mind as if his previous troubled state was a lie. Every time he tossed and turned, a gentle touch slowly stroked his back or patted it. And when a sleep-inducing scent flowed into his nostrils, he quickly fell back to sleep. Amidst a quietness and stillness that felt like a wonderful grass field embracing his body, Seol Jihu slept like a baby without waking up once. As a result, when he woke up, his perplexed mind had subsided by a degree. Seol Jihu tilted his head as he rubbed his eyes under the morning sunlight. Strange. His body was soaked with an unknown scent. Smelling this refreshing scent that made his heart pound, Seol Jihu buried his face in his arms and clothes and took deep breaths. Thinking about it now, he felt like someone was taking care of him in his sleep. Just like when he was being taken care of at the Temple of Luxuria But that wasnt the only strange thing. While eating and cleaning up the campsite, Seol Jihu was bothered by Sakamoto Jun and Hugo. Jealous Im so, so jealous. ? How did it feel? Can you please describe it in detail? For example, Sakamoto Jun muttered strange things in a polite manner of speech, which was different than the casual tone he usually used. Hugo, on the other hand, tried to smell Seol Jihu or rub his face on his clothes. Hey Stop It took Seol Jihu painstaking effort to push the bull-like Hugo off of himself. Why are you doing this? Evil bastard! Huh? Traitor! Hugos expression had surpassed jealousy and envy, and was dyed with rage. Seol Jihu looked around with a confused face. Seeing Kazuki turn around and face him, Seol Jihu gave him a look asking to be saved. . But rather than saving him, Kazuki sent him a curious gaze before stealthily glancing to the side. There, Seol Jihu saw Seo Yuhui walking with her head down. When he met her eyes, Seo Yuhuis face turned red like a sunset reflected on a river. She turned away and looked into the far distance. Well, there really wasnt much to see because they were on a grass plain. Seol Jihu quickly realized something must have happened while he was asleep, but he also stopped caring about it. This was because he began to see a black dot in the distance. Soon, when grey castle walls began to appear, Seol Jihus eyes sparkled. It was Haramark. The Alliance team had finally returned to Haramark after two weeks. Before departing, Seol Jihu and Kazuki shook hands. Good job. You too, Mister Kazuki. When Seol Jihu returned the words with courtesy, Kazuki tilted his head. Hm I dont think I did anything to warrant being called a good job. Without you, we might still be in Stage 2. Kazuki continued, And I apologize for saying you were stubborn back in the Huge Stone Rocky Mountain. Im sorry. That conversation during the training must have been bothering Kazuki the entire time. Although Seol Jihu had forgotten about it completely, Kazuki was the type of person who was just as strict with himself as he was with others. Seol Jihu asked. Will you participate in the next Banquet too? No. Contrary to Seol Jihus expectations, Kazuki answered firmly. Im not sure, but I think it might be better for me to let it go. The way Kazuki muttered calmly looked bitter. With the end of this Banquet, Kazuki would go separate ways from the Japan Business Federation borrowing the Triads power, since that would be difficult to do alone. Seol Jihu stared at him fixedly before opening his mouth. Mister Kazuki. ? Have you considered coming to Carpe Diem? Hearing this sudden offer, Chohong, who was yawning loudly, widened her eyes in surprise. Even Hugo, who was holding onto Seo Yuhuis hand and refusing to let go, jumped and turned around in surprise. Seol Jihus eyes gazed at Kazuki. Rather than carefully deliberating on this decision, Seol Jihu had thought of it on the spot. To be more precise, he wanted to try working with him. The man in front of him might fill in the gap left behind by Dylan. No, Seol Jihu was convinced Kazuki would do more than fill the gap. You dont have to give me an answer immediately. I will refuse. However, Kazuki shook his head almost immediately. I might have considered it more if you had asked before the Banquet. Kazuki rubbed his chin, and then smirked. But I dont want to let go of the steering wheel just yet. Steering wheel? There cant be two captains on the same ship, no? It was then that Seol Jihu realized why Kazuki had declined. With a grin, Kazuki turned around and raised his hand. See you later. Seeing Kazuki walk away with just those three words, Seol Jihu scratched his cheek with his finger. He felt embarrassed, like a child who had his inner thoughts revealed. After saying goodbye to everyone else, Seol Jihu headed back to Carpe Diems office with Chohong. Just as he was about to arrive at the building he dreamed of, he encountered an unexpected person. The old man in a black suit walking toward them from the opposite direction was Jang Maldong. Old Man? Chohong spoke first. Youre still alive? Thwack! Arrrgh! Chohong clutched her head and rolled on the ground. Argh! Whyd you hit me? Damned fool. Why dont you go pay for another Ceremony to have me killed? I was just saying hello because I missed you! Oh yeah? When Jang Maldong raised his cane again, Chohong quickly shot up and escaped. Jang Maldong lowered his arm with an angry pant, then found Seol Jihu laughing awkwardly. Looks like you just came back. Yes. What about you, Master? Im coming back after meeting an applicant for the team. Seol Jihu let out a small exclamation. By applicant, he had to be referring to a new Archer. Jang Maldong must have been hard at work while they were away at the Banquet. I stealthily made the offer to Mister Kazuki, but I got rejected. Thats obvious. Why would he enter this team given his position in Paradise? Anyways, wheres Hugo? Seeing Seol Jihu hesitate, Jang Maldong clicked his tongue. Never mind. Hes probably gone straight to the pub like he always does. I wonder when hell fix that habit, tsk. Seol Jihu smiled bitterly. He couldnt bring it upon himself to tell him that Hugo chased after Seo Yuhui. Lets go up. Jang Maldong got on the stairs without further ado. Once he entered the office, he took off his suit and plopped down. Whew, now I feel alive. There were too many recommendations Ive practically had a tour of all of Paradises cities. Hm? Seeing Seol Jihu standing still, Jang Maldong asked. What arent you sitting? Thank you. When the youth suddenly bowed down to his waist and thanked him, Jang Maldong blinked his eyes. What are you on about? If it wasnt for you, Master. Seol Jihu stood straight and spoke with sincerity. Then I wouldnt be standing in this office right now. He wasnt wrong. If it werent for Jang Maldongs hellish training, Seol Jihu might have died or have been eliminated in Stage 1. Thanks to Masters training, I was able to return alive. Thank you so much. Jang Maldongs expression cracked at Seol Jihus politeness. To be honest, he was extremely weak to attacks like this. No well you put in a lot of effort. It was to the extent that a huge grin emerged on his usually solemn face. Soon, he quickly put on a straight face, then turned around with a dry cough. Kuhum. You must be tired. Rest for now. Well talk tomorrow. However, Seol Jihu didnt leave. Seeing how he was hesitating and smacking his lips, Jang Maldong realized he still had something that he wanted to say. After a brief moment of silence, Seol Jihu spoke straightforwardly. I killed people. Hearing this sudden confession, one of Jang Maldongs eyebrows perked up. How many? Two. Why? Because they ruined the Banquet I barely managed to restore. A conspicuous light flickered in Jang Maldongs eyes. Youre saying they deserved to die? In my opinion, yes. Then thats fine. When Jang Maldong glossed over it so easily, Seol Jihu was taken aback. Why are you surprised? If they deserved to die, you should kill them. Jang Maldong snorted. I wouldnt be sitting still if you let them off with a lame excuse. Well, Ill have to listen to the details to really know but well done. If you encounter leopards who cant change their spots, just pull them out by their root. Seol Jihu nodded his head, thinking he did exactly that. Hearing Jang Maldong say this, he felt the emptiness inside him melt away. Anyways, you should go. I cant rest because youre standing there. Y-Yes! Just as Seol Jihu was about to take his leave, the sound of footsteps climbing the staircase suddenly rang out. The one who threw open the door in the next moment wasnt Chohong or Hugo. It was Ian, with his white beard fluttering in the air. Ian? Maldong! Ian shouted brightly, then waved his hand at Seol Jihu. Its been a while, Seol! H-Hello. When Seol Jihu greeted him back, Ian placed his hand on the youths shoulder. You just came back from the Banquet? How did you find out so quickly? Jang Maldong asked in surprise. Dont underestimate the Kingdoms information network. After making a peace sign with his hand, Ian tilted his head up and laughed. He then grabbed Seol Jihu and Jang Maldong and forcefully pulled them up. What are you doing? Now, now, lets go. Hurry! Go where? The pub, of course. Do you have any idea how curious I was about this Banquet? The two bickered for a while, but Ian was the eventual victor. In the end, Ian dragged Seol Jihu and Jang Maldong to Eat, Drink, and Enjoy. * Once they arrived at the pub, Seol Jihu had to tell the long story. The entire time, Ian listened with keen interest and excitement. When Seol Jihu talked about Audrey Basler, he became angry and muttered, What a total bitch! But is she pretty? And when he heard that Seol Jihu had beaten her up, he danced and said, Serves her right! But is she pretty? Then, when Seol Jihu explained how he turned the Banquet into a real banquet, Ian let out a shocked exclamation. Even Jang Maldong, who had been listening in with a stiff expression, nodded his head and smiled. As for Stage 3, Seol Jihu couldnt talk about it in detail. Because of the restriction that was placed on him by the Seven Gods, even if he tried to talk, no words would come out of him. As the same thing had happened to everyone who passed Stage 3, Ian wasnt all too surprised. After about an hour or two of talking, the story of the Banquet came to a close. Seol Jihu watched Ian drinking a bottle of liquor joyously, then spoke. Master Ian, theres something Im really curious about. Ian bobbed his head, signaling the youth to go ahead. What do you know about the word destiny? Ian flinched and put down the liquor bottle. He began to rub his beard with the back of his hand. Destiny. Thats a rather philosophical topic. . Can you try writing that word in a foreign language? Whatever you know is fine. I cant trust Synchronization 100%. When Ian handed Seol Jihu a pen and a piece of paper, Seol Jihu wrote what he could. Destiny (). meaning constellations and meaning to move. This is too broad. Ian read the word carefully and spoke. What part of destiny do you want to learn about? Seol Jihu fell in thought for a moment at this sharp question, then explained. Choice. Destiny and choice. I see. Ian slapped his knees and smiled. First, destiny refers to a fate that is determined at birth. A fate that is determined at birth? Thats right. If I were to interpret it my way, I would say it is surrendering oneself to fate. Seol Jihu was slightly confused. The way Ian put it, it sounded like fate couldnt be avoided. Dont make that face. In life, youll come across multiple instances where you will have to surrender to fate. It will be thousands of times. Even in this moment. Seol Jihu still looked like he couldnt understand. You might think fate is something amazing, but thats not the case at all. Ian smacked his lips. Its not that complicated. You and I are both humans, right? Yes. Once we are born, it is our fate to live dozens of years and our fate to die once our lifespan ends. Can you go against this fate? No. Exactly. That is why you can only surrender to it. Ian grinned. But in order to live, humans have to eat and breathe, no? Of course. Thats the same thing. As we were born humans, we were born with the destiny of having to eat or breathe to survive. Seol Jihu made a dazed expression as if he had suddenly been struck with a hammer. Here, we can make a choice. Ian giggled before tilting his body forward and speaking quietly. What would happen if we didnt eat or breathe? We would die right? Seol Jihu answered somewhat hesitantly. Right. Wed die. Ian nodded hard enough to make his beard flutter. This is the important part. At this moment Tang, tang! He continued as he pounded the wooden table. By not breathing or eating, or in other words, by selecting one of these choices, we can meet one of our predetermined fates - life or death! Ian blurted out passionately, while Seol Jihu opened his mouth slightly. Although he didnt understand everything Ian said, one part was etched into this brain. That even if one had to surrender to fate, there was more than one fate to choose from. In other words. Isnt it surprising if you think about it? That such a trivial choice can change your fate completely! Even a small choice could change the outcome. Someone born with the fate of the Heaven-Slaughtering Star should be no exception. You see, Seol, humans always make choices while they live. Whether that be in the past, present, or the future. Youre saying I should be careful with every little decision I make? Ian clicked his tongue. Boy! Its up to you to interpret what I say, but dont come to a conclusion so rashly! He stroked his beard and shrugged his shoulders. Huge destinies like life and death are usually placed toward the end of ones life. And life is long. Unlike in games, you cant see the ending just by making one or two choices. With that, Ian let out a hearty laugh. Youre right. Seol Jihu agreed with him subconsciously. Ian coughed and quickly grabbed his liquor bottle. But realizing that it was empty, he frowned. Dang it. Ill have to order more. Thats enough drinking, dont you think? Jang Maldong, who was listening quietly, spoke curtly. Dont you feel bad getting treated for blabbering on about senseless and rubbish philosophy? Senseless and rubbish!? Ian became angry. And how are you so sure that I wont be the one paying? Isnt that your specialty? Drinking liquor, pretending to be asleep when you get drunk, then actually falling asleep. Tsk, you found out. You can order more if youd like. Seol Jihu cut in between the two bickering old men. Really? Of course. Seeing Ians delighted face, Seol Jihu smiled brightly for the first time. He wouldnt feel bad ordering a hundred bottles for him. After all, what he said alleviated him of all his worries and made him feel refreshed. Okay! Great! Ian immediately ordered more liquor, then went Ah as he looked at Seol Jihu. You said you came back today, right? Just now, actually. Then you must not have heard about it. It? The Ceremony, I mean. I heard you asked for a Ceremony at the Forest of Denials tomb. He was right. Although Seol Jihu planned to go at first, he ran into a schedule conflict due to the Banquet. You see, Princess Teresa went to the Forest of Denial with a group of attendants, but. When Ians tone turned serious, Seol Jihu became nervous as well. Did something happen? Well. Soon Come again? Seol Jihu heard Ians explanation and doubted his ears. The Ghost Saintess flipped over the ceremonial table? Chapter 135. Goodbye, Ghost Saintess! After bidding farewell to Ian, Seol Jihu headed to a grocery store run by an Earthling. After carefully selecting and purchasing food ingredients, he went to the stables to hire a carriage. However, when he mentioned the Forest of Denial, most coachmen refused to go. It was only after bribing them with extra money that there finally was one volunteer willing to take him. Immediately after contracting a carriage, Seol Jihu returned to the office to get ready for another journey. Youre leaving as soon as youve come. Jang Maldong clicked his tongue while shaking his head. Seol Jihu had just come back from a tiring event, so to see him leaving again without resting, not to mention even showering, made Jang Maldong feel sorry for him. Seol Jihu, who was carefully packing his bag, grinned. Ill feel uncomfortable if I keep pushing this off. Not to mention, its something Id eventually have to do. And Ill only be gone for a short while anyway. Jang Maldong snorted hearing Seol Jihu making it sound like he was going off on a vacation. Youre definitely the only one who can make a trip to the Forest of Denial sound like a stroll in the park. Despite saying this, he knew where Seol Jihus confidence in going alone stemmed from. Having the protection of a centuries-old evil spirit strong enough to instantly obliterate hundreds of Parasites certainly guaranteed Seol Jihus life, at least inside of the Forest of Denial. Anyways, what are you packing so much for? The bags going to explode at that rate, you scoundrel. Ah. Its a farewell gift." A farewell gift? Jang Maldong stopped commenting. It was because he saw a sad expression flit past Seol Jihus face. He changed the subject. How long do you think youll take? Four days should be enough. Five days at the most. Five days huh it shouldnt be a problem then. Anyways, I wont say much to someone who has managed to drag himself alive from the Parasites territory, but you make sure to be careful, alright? Hearing the worried undertone, Seol Jihu, who was tightly packing his bag, paused. Thinking back, it had been a while since he had received someone''s heartfelt concern. It was a little embarrassing, but Jang Maldong felt like his grandfather. Then am I a grandson? Put that gross stare away this instant. Jang Maldong spat as he felt Seols intent gaze. Theres nothing to worry about. Seol Jihu pointed at his earring. If push comes to shove, I can just activate my Festina Earring and escape. Someones certainly talking big. Who was the one boasting about training to not run away again? Jang Maldong remarked sarcastically. After an awkward laugh, Seol Jihu lifted up his bag. Well, Ill be off then. Alright. Seol Jihu left the Carpe Diem office after leaving words of farewell. [Thats not all either. They say that, as if flipping the carefully prepared ceremony table wasnt enough, she also refused the altar.] [The issue was that no one knew what went wrong. Not to mention that there was no way to communicate, it was just utter chaos. It wasnt as if anyone touched anything or was disrespectful] [But they supposedly werent denied entry though. There was no sign of refusal, and at first, the black smoke looked like it was excitedly swishing around the attendants. Then suddenly] [Well. According to Princess Teresa, it strangely looked like a little girl throwing a tantrum because she didnt like her present.] Ian voiced his opinion of whether the spirit had finally lost its ego and transformed into a complete evil spirit, but Seol Jihu thought otherwise. He couldnt deny that the poor spirit was born from massive amounts of resentment, but she was still a pure spirit with clear consciousness. Most importantly, if it had fully transformed into an evil spirit, then everyone who had entered the Forest of Denial would have been massacred. But the fact remained that not one of them died. Thus, there must have been a reason for its actions. A reason as to why the Ghost Saintess threw a fit. What made her do that? In a way, the Ghost Saintess was an extreme example of the Golden Commandment. She would be as cruel as a witch to those who harmed the grave, but as generous as a saint to those who showed respect. He didnt know why she got angry this time and was honestly afraid of getting lashed at. But ever since he became determined to live according to the Golden Commandment, Seol Jihu never once considered the option of not visiting. He needed to repay her favor of saving his life. Seol Jihu carefully placed the things he was holding into his pocket and picked up his pace. * Seol Jihu unhesitantly entered the Forest of Denial after getting off at Napal Hill. Because he had already come here on several occasions, he knew the road to the grave like the back of his hand. Excluding the one time he felt like he wanted to deny the existence of his sister, the trip was relatively smooth. As soon as his destination came into view, Seol Jihu opened his mouth. Miss Saintess! Its me! Im here! But in spite of raising his voice to shout out several times, the door didnt fling open like it usually did. There was no reaction. Considering that she always rushed over whenever he had called previously, this definitely wasnt a good sign. A moment later, Seol Jihu arrived at the secluded grave in the middle of the Forest of Denial. The area near the grave was dead silent. It was a place where even monsters were hesitant to approach. The grave was covered in a gloomy and ominous atmosphere. Miss Saintess? Nothing happened when he carefully knocked on the entrance after calling out one more time. Thats strange Why was there no sign of refusal but at the same time, no response? After hesitating for a while, Seol Jihu extended his arm. Excuse me. Ill be coming in. And at the moment he was going to open the door Huh? An expression of disbelief dawned on Seol Jihus face. It wont open? The door didnt budge. No matter how much he forced it, the door showed no signs of opening. Finally, after a long time of wrestling with the door, he retreated with no results. What happened? Maybe he was just unlucky. Thinking that the Saintess might have taken a stroll outside, he plopped down on the grass to wait for her return. They said the black smoke was there the last time they came. At this point, his imagination started roaming wild, thinking that she might even be dealing with the Parasites that came back for revenge. After waiting for over an hour, Seol Jihu let loose a deep sigh. Theres nothing I can do about it, I guess. He couldnt just dumbly wait here day and night. Eventually, he slowly stood up. It was then Flick. As Seol Jihu bent his body to lift his bag, a stone the size of a bean, hit his head. But unable to feel it, Seol Jihu turned his body. [Eeek.] Flick! ! Seol Jihu flinched. He touched his neck with his hand. A stone? Rubbing a small piece of rock between his thumb and forefinger, he swiftly looked around the grave. [!] He could see it clearly. The black smoke hiding behind the grave. Seol Jihus eyes became as wide as lanterns. Saintess? Rushing over to the other side, there was a cloud of black smoke in a corner as expected. As if it was hiding. Y-You were there? [Hmph!] Why are you hiding here [Hmph!] A pouting Ghost Saintess. As Seol Jihu felt troubled, the smoke seemed to try to inch away from him. [Hmmmph!] It didnt forget to leave a snort before leaving. Wait a second! Seol Jihu hesitated after extending his arm forward reflexively. He was trying to stop it from leaving, but thinking through the smoke didnt have a physical form. It couldnt be caught. Yeah. It was obviously like that. [Noooooo! Let go!] It got caught? To be precise, the smoke stopped in place as soon as his hands touched it. Seol Jihu rubbed his eyes repeatedly at the unbelievable sight. It was logically impossible. Waving his hand around, he was sure that his hands passed right through the smoke. [Let go!] But it told him to let go. Unable to wave because of his confusion, Seol Jihu staggered backwards. The smoke turned around and slipped away. Oh! Barely getting back to his senses, Seol Jihu hurriedly chased after the smoke. Did the smoke stop intentionally? This thought suddenly came to his mind, but it wasnt important at the moment. He told himself that since the jet-black smoke was the Ghost Saintess soul, it could have different properties than that of gases. But what he still couldnt understand was why the door that had been sealed shut all this time was now wide open. Seol Jihu desperately called out, barging into the entryway. "Saintess!" The black smoke was huddled in a corner. Seol Jihu cautiously approached it like a hunter stalking its prey. I heard that you chased out the people that visited. Swish! As soon as he said that, the upper part of the smoke turned sideways. Was it an illusion or did it looked like it turned its head? Seol Jihu continued talking as if he was calming a pouting child. I dont think youre angry without a reason. [.] May I know why? As if his polite manner got through, the smoke began fidgeting. Seol Jihu cautiously sat down next to it. He began to patiently wait, as it didnt look like itd try to escape again. After a minute or two, a voice could be heard from the fidgeting cloud of smoke. [P-Pink hair!] Pink hair. The Princess? [Mmm yeah She irritated me.] What did Princess Teresa say?" [I-I dont know.] "You. dont know? Lets summarize. Teresa had misspoken and caused the Ghost Saintess to get irritated. And when he asked what she said, she replied with an I dont know. ''What in the'' Seol Jihu rubbed his face with both his hands. ''What on earth am I even supposed to do?'' Seol Jihu quietly closed his eyes. He suddenly remembered a heated debate that he had with Yoo Seonhwa. [Jihu. People are capable of logical thinking, but theyre also emotional creatures.] [Logic hurray!] [Sympathy is also important. How can a person always stay rational?] [Reason hurray!] [Hey! Im not joking. Be serious.] [Dunno. Hug me.] [See? You act so spoiled whenever you feel like it, and even when youre wrong, youre always so demanding!] [But you let me.] [Yeah fine. You can be like that with me. Because I like you. But] [So soft and cushiony] [H-Hey!?] I was happy then.'' Ignorant of his humiliating past, Seol Jihu remained immersed in his recollections, only coming back to reality when a sound echoed in his mind. [I couldnt find you but she kept on chattering so I got irritated] What? Come again? Seol Jihu gave up trying to understand. While he was sure Princess Teresa would never do that, and that he had to listen to both sides to judge, he decided to solely take the Ghost Saintess side for now. The Princess was wrong. [?] She should have kept her manners when she visited your grave. It would have been better if she had just kept quiet. [Y-Yeah?] "Of course." [Y-You think so too? I was so disappointed that you didnt come when I was waiting for you for so long. But she kept saying that you were busy and couldnt come, that I had to understand, and ughh! I almost thought that she was making excuses as your wife or something!] The Ghost Saintess started chattering nonstop as if she was never angry to begin with. Seol Jihu silently thanked Yoo Seonhwa. Anyway, it was all Princess Teresas fault. [Yup, yup. Youre right.] As if siding with her made her happy, the black smoke bounced up and down. It looked like she was feeling better, so it was time to move on to the main act. "Saintess. Arent you hungry? [Huh?] "Wait just a minute." Seol Jihu started taking out the ingredients he had packed one by one. He then lit a fire and placed a pan over it. He smiled as he heard the sound of water boiling. "Ill cook you a meal." What Seol Jihu prepared as a farewell gift was his personal cooking. It was called buddae-jjigae.[1] Buddae-jjigae was definitely unusual in Paradise of all places, but as most of the ingredients were permitted for entry, it wasnt hard to procure them. Anyways, his long experience of living alone made him confident in his cooking, and above anything else, he wanted to show the Ghost Saintess a taste of his homeland. [Hehe.] The Ghost Saintess started floating around him as if she was showing interest. [Whats this?] "Its ramen." [And this?] "Its chili pepper."[2] [What!?] "No. Wait!" [Pervert!] "Thats not what I meant!" A shrieking Ghost Saintess and a troubled youth. As they bantered back and forth, the dish that Seol Jihu cooked with care was finally done. To his usual preferences, he sliced in chili pepper and green onions, and sprinkled in a lot of chili powder. Soon, the tomb was filled with a spicy, mouth-watering aroma. "Mmmm." Seol Jihu took a sip and shivered, indicating his satisfaction with his dish. Next to him, the Ghost Saintess who had been waiting swallowed her saliva. Since she had continuously pestered him throughout the cooking process, Seol Jihu handed her a very big ladle of the buddae-jjigae. "You can try it now." [I can?] "Yes. But its hot so blow on it before you do." As he said that, the smoke let loose small puffs of air. [Fuu- Fuu-.] Seol Jihu broke up in laughter after seeing what looked like lips appear within the smoke. [_Slurp._] The moment the smoke touched the soup [!?] A shrill squeak was heard. "How is it?" Instead of a reply, a stream of water spouted from the smoke. [Mmph!] "S-Saintess?" [Wah! Wah!] Like a flamethrower, a hot stream of air shot out from the smoke. [Spiicccyyyy!] He finally realized that the Ghost Saintess was screaming for water. His usual preference must have been too much for her to handle. Seol Jihu hurriedly took out a bottle of water and sprayed it. The black smoke immediately charged for the puddle of water on the ground. [Hnnng] Seeing the spirit squirming in the puddle made Seol Jihu not know what to do, but hearing her start to whimper made him burst out into laughter. How should he put it? It was like a cub licking up the water, and it was just too cute to look at. [_Glare._] He was met with a strong glare. He tried covering his laughter, but it was too late. The black smoke started fuming and after swaying a bit, it charged at him. "Ack." Hit by the overwhelming momentum, Seol Jihu was knocked over without a speck of resistance. [Meanie!] "Sorry! Aak! Im sorry! Aak!" [You did it on purpose! To tease me!] "Nonono! I swear I aak didnt!!" Seol Jihus head was bitten and his ears were stretched. Compared to when the intruders neck had been twisted off or when the Parasites were ripped into pieces, this was a far lighter punishment. It hurts, pfft! It hurts, pffft! [Stop laughing~!] For a while, the tomb was filled with an unusual scene of a youth and a spirit wrestling each other. 1. Its kimchi soup with a lot of sausages, ham, and other toppings. It is also known as the Korean Army Stew because it is easy to make in mass proportions, and thus is served for the army. 2. In Korean, chili pepper ;= gochu, which sounds similar to penis. Chapter 136. Goodbye, Ghost Saintess! (2) How much time went by? After agonizing for close to 10 minutes, Seol Jihu was just barely able to escape the Ghost Saintesss grasp. To be honest, it was more correct to say that the Ghost Saintess had let him go. Ow, ow, ow. Sitting on the ground and massaging his temples, Seol Jihu glanced to the side. The black smoke was sticking to the wall. She was sulking again. Puhuhuhu. Seol Jihu giggled. Im so happy. Should he say refreshing or invigorating? He never imagined things would go like this when he had found the tomb with Samuels team. Thinking about it now, how long had it been since he let loose and played around like this? Looking back at the past few months, he had been quite busy, from the rescue mission, the training, participating in the Banquet, etc. He felt his emotions wear down as he busily experienced all these matters, but now that he put his worries away and fooled around with the Ghost Saintess, he felt a whole lot better. Almost like the time when he was discharged from the army, he felt full of life and ready to try anything. So this is why people advise others to go on healing trips. Seol Jihu flipped over. Lying on his stomach, he cupped his chin and stared at the black smoke pouting angrily. Miss Saintess. [What?] She seemed to know what he did wasnt on purpose as she responded with an angry voice. Can you show me your face? [My face? Why?] I want to see it. He didnt have a hobby of looking at corpses. It was just that he was a bit curious. When was it again? Hed caught a glimpse of the Ghost Saintess back in the past. He remembered it looking too clean to be a dead persons body. There was that cold air coming out of the coffin as well. He guessed that there had to be a reason. Otherwise, it simply didnt make sense for a centuries-old corpse to have been preserved spotlessly. [No.] However, the Ghost Saintess answer was No. Why not? [Unless it is absolutely necessary, I dont like seeing myself, and I dont like showing myself either.] Seol Jihu flinched hearing her clear refusal. As if she suddenly grew cold and serious, he felt terrifying malice flooding toward him like hail. He wondered if he shouldnt have asked. Im sorry. [No. Its not your fault.] When the youth became depressed, the spirit quickly flew toward him. [Im not angry with you. Its just that one of the reasons Im trapped in this forest is because of my body.] This was something unexpected. I thought that a barrier was placed around the Forest of Denial. [It is. But the medium of that is the spell engraved on my body.] Seol Jihu tilted his head. [Its easy if you picture a shackle. Im dead, but my soul is forcefully tied to my body, and my body is tied to the forest.] Thats possible? [It must be. Otherwise, I wouldnt be like this. You see, my real body from when I was alive has already rotted away. Im just reconstructing it when I want to, using the vital energy of the forest.] In other words, the body in the coffin wasnt a corpse, but a mysterious lump of energy formed with condensed resentment, just like the black smoke. Why why did they go so far? [I dont know. I think they just thought of all possibilities.] ? [Those goddamned sons of bitches were afraid of me that much. I bet they did all they could to stop my corpse from being taken out of the forest.] Something like that happened? [Just once. My mother did it. She must have wanted to save me no matter what. But] Her voice trembled as she paused. Seol Jihu didnt fully understand what she meant, but this so-called sage who had established the barrier must have strengthened it by installing two or three layers. The Ghost Saintess didnt say anything. She simply drew a circle in the air and floated around in low spirits. Seol Jihus eyes followed the wriggling spirit until he caught sight of a fancy coffin. A medium. Organizing the information regarding the matter, the corpse inside the coffin acted as an intermediary link. In other words, releasing the seal on the body would not only lift the barrier, but it would also allow this pitiful womans soul to become free. Hesitation brushed past Seol Jihus face. His expression as he intently stared at the coffin turned complicated and subtle. I think its possible, but. It wasnt as if he didnt have greed. To Seol Jihu, the Ghost Saintess was the Giving Tree. He could visit her and relax, just like today, and she sometimes gave him amazing gifts as well. No. I cant. I shouldnt. Seol Jihu realized how selfish it was to hope this comfort would last forever. The Ghost Saintess had been buried alive at the flowering age of her maidenhood. Seol Jihu couldnt even begin to fathom how she must have felt during the hundreds of years she had to endure loneliness and injustice. It would have been one thing if he couldnt do anything about it. No matter how regrettable it might be, now that he had a method, he couldnt just ignore it. Seol Jihu took in a short breath, then asked. Whats your name, Miss Saintess? [Me? Flonecia Lusignan La Rothschear] Flonecia what? When Seol Jihu was taken aback by the unexpected long name, the Ghost Saintess giggled. [Flone. You can call me Flone.] Flone. Thats a cute name. [Hee.] She was emitting a murderous intent just a minute ago, but now she was smiling at a single comment. Flone. Seol Jihu pursed his lips as if he wanted to enjoy this moment a bit longer. But if there were meetings in life, there were also farewells. It was better for goodbyes to be short. Seol Jihu got straight to the point. Flone, dont you want to get out of here? [I do.] She answered without a moment of hesitation. Seol Jihu smiled openly. Okay. [Hm?] Ill help you. [Thats impossible.] Flone must have realized his intentions as she spoke with a dejected voice. [I have tried thousands, no, tens of thousands of times. But no matter how much of a mess I made, the barrier didnt disappear.] Hearing her depressed voice, Seol Jihu shoved his hand into his pocket. You never know until you try all options. [?] I should be able to make it disappear. Seol Jihu spoke as he took out a bead shining in purple light. [Whats that? Its pretty.] Its an artifact thats perfect for canceling barriers and spells. Seol Jihu articulated clearly. This bead was the item he had traded with Competence. According to the man who previously possessed it, he had once discovered an ancient, secret. Apparently, he couldnt even think about entering it because of the sheer scale of the barrier and traps protecting the place. Although he escaped because he feared for his life, he said that he was always curious about what was inside it. The problem was that he had obtained this bead when he sold the information about the ruin a few days before entering the Banquet. When Seol Jihu heard about this, he immediately agreed to the trade. Although the purple bead had a limited number of uses, it had the ability to dismantle spells and traps in a wide-area. Of course, he had no way to guarantee that this would work. However Trust me. Seol Jihu laughed bashfully. Its an artifact containing the power of the Seven Gods. I dont know how great that Sage guy is, but hes only human. Right. No matter how skilled this Sage was, he was only human. It wouldnt make sense for him to be able to combat the power of gods. Although Flone knew what Seol Jihu was saying, she remained silent. She had tried to escape this place countless times and failed, and now she also lost count of the number of times she despaired as a result. As such, she couldnt speak easily. She knew she wouldnt be disappointed if she didnt hold any expectations. She had gotten too tired of being hurt. But seeing Flone hesitate, Seol Jihu quickly struck up a conversation. Mm Ill tell you this now. Thank you for helping me out in various ways. Im truly grateful. Rest peacefully now, Flone. Flone didnt say anything. Seol Jihu smacked his lips. Like the saying, seeing is believing, showing her once seemed better than telling her about it a hundred times. Well, he would have to say goodbye the moment he did though. Seol Jihus slow steps stopped in front of the coffin. Then, he slowly placed the purple bead against it. [You dont really have to.] A depressed voice rang out. [It will be a waste. You should use that valuable artifact on something more worthwhile.] Flone tried to stop him, but Seol Jihu shook his head. Theres nothing more worthwhile than this. Then, he calmly continued. Even if this fails Ill bring something else. [U-Un?] I promise. If this bead doesnt work, Ill bring something else to free you. A stronger, more effective method. [.] Flone didnt answer. The black smoke twisted around in the air, and Seol Jihu wondered how he should interpret this motion. But that only lasted a moment. If he hesitated any longer, he felt like his determination would crumble down. No, it was already wavering. With a deep breath, Seol Jihu roused his mana. Then, when he pushed it into the bead at once Paat! Light sparkled on the bead before disappearing. Seol Jihus vision was dyed in white and then quickly returned to normal. When he continued to steadily infuse his mana into the bead Woong. A vigorous vibration resounded in the tomb. Woong. Once again. Woong. And again. Woong! Suddenly, the noise intensified, and Seol Jihu felt a heavy energy touch his body before passing through him. Woong! Woong! Woong! Woong! Like a traffic light, the intensely vibrating bead began to flicker with radiant light. As his vision began to blur, Seol Jihu was able to witness something. Every time the bead shook, a huge current wavered in the air above the bead. Like a droplet of water falling onto a smooth mirror-like surface and causing a ripple, the formless energy continued to spread out while drawing circles in the air. It was truly a marvelous sight. Suddenly, cracks began to appear on the vibrating coffin [Eh?] Then, it instantly exploded. [Aaaaaah!] Flone must have been shocked too as she let out a long, surprised gasp. Seol Jihu didnt know what was happening to her, but she recognized the changes. [Im, impossible.] Flone? [Really it really!] With that, the voice cut off. Next, the black smoke disappeared as if it was being sucked in by the shattered coffin. Soon, a frail maiden floated up with the remnants of the coffin dropping down. As this was Seol Jihus first time seeing the Ghost Saintess from the front, Seol Jihu was caught by her appearance almost instinctively. She was truly a beautiful girl. From her well-defined facial features to her simple expression, she exuded a strange, inexplicable charm. The same went for the small hands that were gently placed on her belly, the white skin that was hard to tell apart from the spotless white clothing she was wearing, and the silver, moonlit hair that flowed down like a waterfall. Then, Flone slowly turned around as she opened her eyes slightly. Her eyes. Seol Jihus jaw dropped a little. Flone had very faint black pupils that made her look as if she had white eyes. Perhaps because of the light of the bead, they gave off a mystical air. Seol Jihu stuttered while asking. Did did it work? [Mn.] Although her mouth was closed, she gave a muffled yes and nodded her head. [Every time the energy of the bead pulsates out, the barrier and the spell are melting down. No, they have already melted down.] I didnt feel anything. [But how? This easily?] The way she was muttering to herself, it seemed that she still found it hard to believe. [Really?] She looked around her surroundings before shaking tearfully. Eventually, she burst into tears. The Ghost Saintess tears werent transparent like a humans, but were blood red. Clear tears of blood flowed down from her white eyes. However, she didnt look horrifying. The rather mystical aura she was giving off made Seol Jihu mumble as if he was enchanted. Dont cry. Flone raised her weeping head. Its all over now. No one could blame the Ghost Saintess for finding it hard to believe. What she failed to achieve for hundreds of years had been solved by the youth this easily. When her uncertain, sad gaze landed on Seol Jihu, he grinned. I told you it would work. [.] Congratulations! [W-What do I do? What do I do now?] What do you mean? You suffered a lot until now. [I, I.] Deeply moved, Flone couldnt continue her words. The way she looked back at the burial accessories scattered around the coffin and searched around, it seemed she wanted to repay the favor somehow. However, Seol Jihu was happy just knowing that the Ghost Saintess was freed. With this, he had repaid the debt of her saving his life. He had kept the Golden Rule. [T-This!] Flone grabbed a clanging accessory and reached out with her hands. Feeling like she was putting something around his neck, Seol Jihu looked down. There, he saw a beautiful necklace with a blue gem. It was a keepsake from Flones mother, which she deeply cherished. Can I really take this? [You wont?] Seol Jihu shook his head. He didnt think it would be a bad idea to have something to remind him of their relationship. Ill take good care of it. [Thanks!] Before Seol Jihu noticed, the inside of the tomb was filled with light and vibration and turned into a place where sound could barely be heard. Even Flone was barely visible due to being covered by a cluster of light. . Even though Seol Jihu swore to send her off without regrets, now that he was faced with the inevitable moment, he felt his heart become empty. [Eek!] When they first met. [It must have been really hard.] When she saved his life and comforted him. [Ill give you this, so stop crying.] When she consoled him while he was crying. [Come again.] When she sent him off with a warm farewell. The moments he shared with Flone flitted past his mind. Looking back, he felt like he had only received, and not given. Although he was facing a blinding light, he put strength into his eyes to keep them open. Seeing Flone transform into particles of light, Seol Jihu realized she would disappear soon. Although there were many things he wanted to say. Miss Saintess! Seol Jihu shot his arms up Goodbye! And released the emotions swirling inside his chest. Goodbye, Miss Saintess! Flash! A flash of light burst out. The feast of light sweeping out in all directions was too blindingly dazzling that Seol Jihu had to close his eyes shut. When he opened them up again Ah. Flone was nowhere to be seen. The light had disappeared, and the vibrations had subsided. The purple bead was also broken into pieces. Only three or four burial accessories were lying around him. Seol Jihu stared fixedly at the scattered particles of light. Many things disappeared, and the tomb regained its silence. So shes gone. He muttered briefly with a voice laced with both sadness and lightness. After standing still for a long time, Seol Jihu tightly squeezed the necklace Flone had put around his neck. [Ow!] Then, he let out a long sigh. [Dont grab it so hard. It hurts.] Ah, sorry. Seol Jihu quickly opened his palm. [Lets get out of here first. Ah, dont forget to take those too, alright?] I can? Thank you. [No problem.] Then huh? Seol Jihu paused suddenly. He had responded thoughtlessly, but who was he talking to? His neck felt itchy. When the startled Seol Jihu looked down, his eyes were almost torn from widening too much. The necklaces color. had changed. The gem that was emitting a clear, blue glow was now scattered with a black, tainted luster. [Heehee.] It giggled happily. Seol Jihu blankly stared at the gem that was even dangling side to side by itself. Chapter 137. He Who Wishes To Wear the Crown He did what he needed to do and gathered everything he required. [Outside! Outside!] . Unexpectedly obtaining something he had to bring along everywhere, Seol Jihu turned back feeling strange. The travel back home was smooth, except for one troublesome situation he ran into. As he was in the southernmost region renowned for being unsafe, he should have had a difficult journey. Traveling alone made one an easy prey, and as monsters generally enjoyed the taste of human flesh, they wouldnt let a delicacy escape so easily. As a result, a group of seven monsters had commenced their hunt while swallowing their saliva, and it wasnt until half of them were steamed cold by Seol Jihus Ice Spear that they ran for their lives. The problem was that the ones who managed to escape informed the deaths of their comrades to their village. It would have been better if they just stayed quiet, but the leader of the monsters grew furious at the deaths of its subordinates and swore vendetta against the perpetrator. No matter how strong the human was, he was alone. If the entire clan ambushed him while he was asleep at night, his demise seemed inevitable. Thinking so, the leader became confident in its plans. That was, of course, until it got beaten to a pulp. If there was one mistake it made, it was that it didnt realize the human wasnt alone. And if one were to put a second charge to its list of crimes, it would be that it disrupted Flones secret enjoyment. She was giggling and taking delight in watching Seol Jihus sleeping face, but when sharp killing intent swept over his campsite, Seol Jihu had instantly opened his eyes. When his and Flones eyes met at a nose-close distance, Flone felt extremely embarrassed, and this humiliation transformed into unreasonable rage. In the end, the pack of monsters that caused this situation faced Flones rage in full force. Not only did she beat the warriors of the pack into a pulp, but she even tore the trembling mothers and babies hugging each other into pieces. Seeing this, Seol Jihu became speechless. An unexpected consequence of this massacre was freeing the few Earthlings who were being kept in the monsters village as if they were livestock, but the two of them had no way of knowing this. In any case, Seol Jihu returned to Haramark safe and sound and headed straight to Carpe Diems office. The three others must have gone out as the building was empty. [Is this your room?] When he returned to his room, the pendant floated up and moved side to side. [Can I look around?] Sure. Immediately, black smoke flowed out from the gem and flew around the room. For the record, Seol Jihu called this gaseous state of Flone as stage 1. [Bed!] Next, the smoke blazed up and transformed into a half-transparent figure of Flone. This ghost form that was invisible to Seol Jihus eyes was stage 2. Stage 3 was when she manifested, being no longer half-transparent and visible to everyone else. [Wow, wow!] Seol Jihu made a bitter smile as he watched Flone roll around in his bed. I was too hasty again. He thought Flone would be freed if the barrier and the spell tying her to the Forest of Denial were lifted. In a way, he wasnt wrong. After all, Flone had been freed. The problem was that Seol Jihu equated freedom to entering the afterlife. To be more precise, when she became an evil spirit from resentment, she became a type of haunting spirit. Simply put, she hadnt given up on revenge and was refusing to move on to the afterlife. I really made a fool out of myself. Flone repeatedly asking What do I do? and putting the pendant around his neck was just a way of telling him to bring her with him. Hed shouted Goodbye! without even knowing that. Just how comical did he look? When the barrier and the spell tying her down vanished, she had lost the place she haunted, making the pendant she cherished her new home. Now, she was hanging on Seol Jihus neck, enjoying freedom to her fullest. [Can I go out and play?] Seol Jihu smiled faintly. As long as he had the pendant, there was nothing to worry about. Being outside the Forest of Denial for the first time in centuries, Flone was as curious as a child, always disappearing on her own to take a look around and coming back to the pendant to sleep. Where are you going? [On a stroll. I want to check out the city.] You know you cant let other people see you, right? [Yep.] Flone became half-transparent again and passed through the window. You cant randomly kill someone, okay? [Okay!] Seeing Flone fly away in the blink of an eye, Seol Jihu plopped down on the bed before sprawling down on his back and looking up at the ceiling. . To be honest, he was still a bit embarrassed. The Ghost Saintess not passing on to the afterlife was an unexpected result, but he didnt think traveling together like this was bad. There were other reasons too, but he was happy that Flone herself wanted to stay in Paradise. Who would have thought I would get a ghost friend? Seol Jihu closed his eyes, thinking how unpredictable life was. ** Making a report after returning from an expedition or an exploration was a must. One could find out about this just by seeing how Alex reported the appearance of the Moles to the Temple as soon as he returned to Haramark, and had the information appear in the plaza. Paradises ecosystem being disrupted was a frequent occurrence. Continuous sharing and updating of information was practically an unspoken rule in Paradise. After all, just knowing Monster A appeared in Region B greatly increased ones chance of survival. This was also the reason the Haramark Royal Magician invited Seol Jihu. Ian had requested him to help him with his report on the fifth Banquet. Although hed heard the story at the pub before, there was a huge difference between listening while drunk and listening as a serious business. The Royal Magicians private library was stacked full with books. Ian sat in front of a desk, spinning a fountain pen between his fingers. Seol Jihu was slightly taken aback by this side of Ian, which was different from his usual flippant attitude. Seol Jihu readily agreed to Ians request, hoping to see Princess Teresa and give her a gift while he was at it. However, Princess Teresa was out. According to Ian, she was working hard at Arden Valley with the village head of Ramman Village. When Seol Jihu heard that the village heads knowledge greatly bolstered the plan of fortifying Arden Valley, he felt content. While helping Ian get the story of the Banquet straight, Seol Jihu also told him the reason the Ghost Saintess was angry. When Ian said, She could have just asked why you werent there. What a narrow-minded Saintess, Seol Jihu jumped up in shock. He had to expend quite a bit of effort to stop Flone, who was struggling wildly and yelling that she would pull the old mans beard out. He consoled Flone by taking her to a lake at the center of the capital, then barely sent her off by telling her how beautiful she was. By the time Seol Jihu was almost finished with going over the report, Ian who was silently focused on the report suddenly asked. Are you feeling better? Huh? Me? When you came back, your face was full of worry. Seol Jihu laughed lightly. I am always worried. Aiya, its like they say. A tree with many branches is always concerned about the wind. What are you worried about now? Uh Im not sure. Seol Jihu pulled his arm back and rubbed his neck. What I should do where I should begin Im just not sure. Hm. Ian asked, not taking his eyes off the report. Now that I think about it, arent you still Level 3? Yes. Since you passed Stage 3, you should be able to get to Level 4. Probably. Hoh, Im also Level 4. To think were already at the same level. Ian shook his head. Cant you become a High Ranker if you want, Master Ian? I havent been Enlightened yet, and even if I were, it doesnt change the fact that your growth speed is incredible. Well, considering the things youve done, its no surprise. Seol Jihus explosive rate of growth was explained by the impossibly difficult missions hes completed since he was a Level 1. Anyways, a Level 4. I guess it is time to get ready. Ian took a deep breath and nodded his head. After staring at the report for a long time. There is this saying. He opened his mouth. He who wishes to wear the crown, bear its weight. Hearing the word crown, Seol Jihu flinched. First Kazuki, and now Ian. Was he that easy to see through? I think you want to become the leader of Carpe Diem. Am I right? When he asked to confirm, Seol Jihu nodded his head. Then do you know the difference between a leader and a member? What do you think is the most important virtue a leader must have? Eyes that can read the situation, no? If it were that obvious, I wouldnt have asked, dont you think? Seol Jihu fell into thought for a moment before replying. I think its strength. Strength? Dont tell me you mean physical strength? Rather than being the physical strength of the leader I would say its the physical strength of the group. Ian tilted his head and slowly rubbed his beard. Thats too broad. In my opinion, a leader has to be someone with diplomatic skills. Diplomatic skills? Thats right. More than ten years have passed in Paradises time since it began to invite Earthlings. There are countless for-profit groups and organizations co-existing in this world for various goals. "." To survive in these rough waters, diplomacy is key. Dont you think so? Seeing Seol Jihu only tilt his head at this question, Ian smacked his lips. Mm. What is the goal of the team you are trying to create? When Seol Jihu opened his mouth to talk, Ian quickly asked again. And how will you create that team? How many members are you thinking of having? What will be the requirements to join? Do you have a recruiting strategy in mind? Seol Jihu listened attentively as his complexion slowly paled. You probably never thought about the matter in detail. After all, I doubt you told anyone about it until now. Ian let out a big sigh. The goal of a team is certainly important because it decides the color and personality of a team. But you cannot stop at just thinking about it. You have to say it and put it into action. Only then can you add meat and scent to your team. Right. In Dylans case, his actions were befitting of the name Carpe Diem. Since it means to enjoy the moment, there was no problem working as a small team of elites. But your goals arent the same as Carpe Diems. Seol Jihu nodded as he rubbed his face. I understand what youre feeling. The bigger your goals are, the bigger burden you must face. Even I am not confident in accomplishing what youre trying to do. Ian chuckled while clicking his tongue. Because of the sheer difficulty of your goals, your team must inevitably rise beyond to become an organization. And on your path to becoming a large organization, your diplomatic skills will be tested multiple times. By diplomatic skills, you dont just mean relationships between groups. Of course. It also includes relationships between individuals. Frankly speaking, if a stranger suddenly came up and said, Hello! Lets save Paradise from its peril!, will you answer, Sure! Lets do it!? No. Exactly. Of course, some people might work for a righteous cause. But most people wont make a move based on righteousness alone. How righteous you are wont matter. Ian then added with a bitter tone, The Haramark Royal Family isnt generous with rewards because theyre pushovers. Then what should I do? Thats obvious. Money, fame, and. Ian paused before breaking out into a grin. Wit. Wit? Appeasing a soul with a Ceremony, baiting the Parasites in Arden Valley, coming up with a plan to escape the laboratory its wittiness that made these things possible. This ability of yours transcends materialistic things. I think it will become a charm that only you possess. Youre exaggerating it. Dont deny it. After all, Im one of the people whos fallen head over heels for this charm. Seol Jihu scratched his cheek, feeling a bit itchy. In the future, a lot will change. Ian let out a long sigh once again. Youll have to change the name, and if needed, you might have to move your base of operations. You might have to reaffirm your alliances, and you might even have to change your teammates completely. Chohong and Hugo, you mean? Ians pen stopped. He glanced up and spoke calmly. Those two are members of Carpe Diem, which Dylan made. . We dont know if they will agree to follow you. If they dont. Then its simple. Ian spoke clearly. Either you will leave the team, or they will. Seol Jihu leaned back against the chair and tilted his chin up. He felt dizzy staring at the high ceiling. Its pretty difficult, huh. Hearing Seol Jihus groan, Ian smirked. So, what. Youre going to quit? Seol Jihu snickered too. Of course, he didnt forget to say thanks. Thank you. You always give me advice worth more than gold. Im happy you think my nonsense is worth so much. Im flattered. Ian burst out into laughter as he put his pen down. Then, his eyes flickered as he looked at the equipment lying on the table. Great, why dont I give one homework for our future leader? ? This. Ian picked up the longsword and the shield. They were the burial goods Seol Jihu brought from the tomb. As these were equipment from the era of the Empire, they would fetch an astronomical price if sold. Excellent. You told me to give this to them. Ian expressed his awe before putting the sword and shield back down. But give these to them yourself the next time you see them. Except, you will add conditions. Conditions. You mean I should trade them? Exactly. Equivalent exchange. You see, giving these away for free would be too much. I dont mind whether you do it for yourself or for others, so give this diplomacy thing a chance. But No, okay. Seol Jihu swallowed the words that were just about to come out of his mouth and obediently nodded his head. To be honest, he was feeling greatly indebted to Teresa, but there had to be a reason Ian gave him this homework. Good. Ah, you can go now. I finished going over all the details. Got it. Seol Jihu got up from his seat. Seol. Just as he was about to open the door and leave, Ian added. A leader is not someone who is placed in that position by someone else. A leader is someone who wishes to become a leader himself. Hearing Ians affirming tone, Seol Jihu nodded his head. Ian giggled. Dont make Maldong worry too much. Im sure hes steaming right now with restlessness. Got it. Thank you for your kind words. Seol Jihu bowed before leaving. When the sound of the door closing rang out, Ian put his pipe back into his mouth and took up his fountain pen. Puffing out one smoke after the other, he stared at the report fixedly. As this report could be a matter of life or death for someone, there was nothing wrong with reviewing it multiple times. And thus, just when the catastrophe of the fourth Banquet was about to repeat itself, one youth stepped up. The protagonist who normalized the trouble-ridden fifth Banquet was Carpe Diems Seol Jihu (Korea). While reading about the events of Stage 2, Ian smiled. He grabbed his pen tightly and, without hesitation, scratched out the words Carpe Diem. ** Seol Jihu walked while looking down at the ground, his footsteps heavy. He was walking out of the palaces main gate, but he was so deep in thought that he didnt even notice it. Although he had expected as much, now that he was faced with the problem, he realized how impossibly difficult and complicated it was to become a leader. Moreover, just as Ian said, the number of things he had to worry about increased, the bigger he set his goals. The weight of it all seemed to crush down on his shoulders. It was to the point that he began to admire Dylan. Money. All sorts of thoughts swirled inside his head, but money was at the focus of it all. If he had an astronomical amount of money, he felt like he would have more choices as well. Then suddenly, he recalled Stage 3. I should have brought it. And he thought about the Dissonant Wishes the deceased carried with them. At the very least, they would have been worth a gold coin. Although he regretted it, the bus had already left. Its no time to sit still. He couldnt stand around in a daze just because a big event had ended. There were just too many things he needed to take care of. When he set his resolve, his steps naturally quickened. Soon, he found himself at Carpe Diems office. One of Seol Jihus habits was to first take care of the most difficult and time-consuming things. As soon as he entered his room, he took out his communication crystal and infused his mana into it. Oh? Its been a while. Along with a familiar voice, Kim Hannah appeared on the crystal. Youre contacting me now after the Banquet ended? There was something I had to take care of, so I was a bit late. Hnng, okay. Anyways, I heard you caused another big stir. I did. Anyhow, lets talk about the Banquet later. Huh? Kim Hannah blinked her smiling eyes. I need to ask you for a favor. Favor? Youre out of money? I can send you some if you want. Sure, but the favor is something else. Kim Hannah must have felt that something was off as she straightened her tilted chair and sat up straight. Whats gotten into you? Being so serious. Im not used to this. Anyways, go on. What is it? I want you to help me find someone. One of Kim Hannahs eyes perked up. Who? Can you do it? I dont see why I cant. Finding and observing someone are my specialties. As expected of a woman who became a High Ranker with just the ability of a broker, her businesslike voice was filled with pride. I want to ask why. Kim Hannah muttered hintingly, then asked while she tapped on her desk with her index finger. But Ill hear you out first. Who is it? There are two people, actually. Seol Jihu spoke calmly. A brother and sister duo. Their names are. Chapter 138. He Who Wishes To Wear the Crown (2) Early July, 2017 AD. Around 300 Paradise days after the opening of the Neutral Zone on March 16. The event that garnered the attention of countless Earthlings was officially over. The fifth Banquet had been expected to be similar to the fourth Banquet, which was also known as The Festival of Blood, but the results proved to be the opposite. Contrary to all expectations, a large number of survivors exited the portal. The rate of survival in Stage 3 of the previous Banquets had always been devilishly low the third Banquet had two survivors while the fourth had none. Considering this, the fact that over half returned alive instantly became widespread news. Particularly, the rumor that an Earthling from Area 1 was the root cause of this phenomenon instantly spread like wildfire to the seven cities. * The Southeast City of Eva Did you see the article about the Banquet? Look here! We are from the same year, you know? We were in the tutorial together! As if waving the article back and forth wasnt enough, Shin Sang-Ah bounced around everywhere shouting at the top of her voice. The people around her cringed when they heard her shout. One person even sighed. Hahh Here we go again. Alright, alright. Miss Sang-Ah, we get it, now please calm dow-" Do I look like I can calm down? With a weak smile on his face, a man attempted to calm her only to no avail. Isnt it freaking awesome? Like, they say hes already Level 3! Get it? Level 3! Huh? Hes Level 3! Okay? In the midst of a helplessly sighing crowd of people, a slow-witted woman with a curious look committed something that shouldnt have been done. Hey Unni, just what kind of a person is he to get you this fired up? In that moment, Shin Sang-Ah looked at her with the eyes of a predator, while a man who was just about to cover his ears trembled. Oh my. You dont know who Seol-nim is? Then I suppose theres no helping it but to tell you about him again. Listen carefully, now. Our fates crossed paths on the second floor of the- N-Nooooooo! The man teared up. -tutorial. Anyway, there was a son of a bitch called Kang Seok. Shin Sang-Ah then proceeded to preach the gospel of god-Seol without pause. * The Northwest City of Nur. I dont believe it! A middle-aged man exclaimed as he looked through the newspaper. Not only did he fend off an Orc Champion, he slayed it? Even if he wasnt alone, its not something a Level 3 can pull off No wait. Since he cleared the Banquet, I guess its just a matter of time that hell become Level 4? The man muttered to himself before his jaw suddenly dropped to the ground. T-This. Isnt he almost leveling up once a month? A young man wearing a green cap backwards chuckled when he saw the middle-aged man shake his head. I told you. Hes something else. The gaping mouth of the middle-aged man showed no signs of closing. There was a limit in trying to understand the unreasonable. Considering that an Earthling usually took 2 to 3 years at the fastest to reach Level 4, Seol Jihus growth speed had long surpassed being just amazing and was simply terrifying. Even throughout all of history, his monstrous speed would have easily placed him in the top three. On the flip side, this also meant that while his case was extremely rare, there were still cases like him. Only after realizing this did the middle-aged man barely close his mouth. Its all good nevertheless. After Miss Seo Yuhui, Miss Baek Haeju, and that bastard Sung Shihyun, it seemed like Area 1 stopped producing noteworthy people. Its been a while since someone that I can place my expectations on showed up." Was Area 1 viewed as barren for a while? Not barren or so to say, but after the three bigshots, well two bigshots and one son of a bitch, its true that not many people with talents appeared. Well, putting that aside for now. Why did you only mention people from our country? Arent we all proud Koreans? Ughh. The stench of patriotism. You little punk. The middle-aged man chided. Then turning around and neatly folding the newspaper, he softly asked. By the way, Sangmin, didnt you say you knew this guy? Well I guess you can say were acquainted. Hyun Sangmin replied as if it wasnt anything big. Choosing that guy in the Tutorial was the best choice Ive ever made. Really? Then. No, dont even try. The middle-aged man hesitated hearing the young man refuse even before listening to the rest of what he was about to say. I know what youre expecting, but were not that close." I know, but still. I told you already. We might greet each other on the road, shake our hands asking each other how weve been and all, but well still go our separate ways after maybe a meal together. He continued after briefly clicking his tongue. And more than anything else, I just dont want to. Also, Seol umm, I guess his name now is Seol Jihu? He tilted his head for a second before resuming. Anyway, he might look like a kind, amiable guy, but hes the type who is very straightforward in making and breaking relationships. Hes not someone that can be used. Definitely not. Who said Ill use him? I only meant that we should work together as people from the same nation. The middle-aged man retorted with a grumpy face. That patriotism. Put a lid on it, will you? And pfft.. work together, huh? The sharply retorting Hyun Sangmin suddenly smirked. If you really want to do something, then push me instead. Whats this now? How much more do you want us to support you. Wont I just go and embarrass myself if I went and met him right now? I need something to back up my words if I want to confidently ask for a collaboration or something, dont I? Well, wont you look at this guy! You tell me not to use people when youre the one using me, huh? Tsk, you notice too fast. Why you little punk. The two men both broke up in laughter. * The Capital City, Scheherazade Noona! Noona! Yi Sungjin frantically rushed over while waving a piece of paper in his hand. Look! Look at this! "Hmm?" The blankly standing Yi Seol-Ah tiredly responded as she turned around. What is it? You remember Hyung, right? Seol Hyung. Orabeo-nim? Yea. Hurry and look. Yi Seol-Ah peered at the paper. And as she read, her face began to fill with astonishment. Whoa As if reading about the news of someone she knew was that gratifying, her once dull pupils slowly regained its light, and her pale face started to regain some color. Heavens! Is this all true? It is. Isnt it amazing? Just what on earth. Hes really awesome Isnt he? He must be super successful nowadays. Well, if its Hyung then, it makes sense. Yi Seol-Ah chimed in without letting go of the paper in her hand. Yes, of course! Thats our Orabeo-nim! Yi Sungjin chuckled seeing his sister react with such joy. Hey Noona. Just call him Oppa. Orabeo-nim sounds weird. So what if it does? Anyway, it says his name is Jihu here. It wasnt Seol? Oh that. I was wondering about that too, but Im confident its Hyung. There must be a reason. It was only for a moment that they were able to chatter excitedly. What are you guys doing? The siblings both went stiff when they heard the sharp voice that interrupted them. They made unwilling faces, but upon forcibly turning their heads around, there she was. A woman with one hand on her waist, staring at them with an impassive expression. At first glance, her haughty face with her famous knife-like personality made her seem like she was exuding a hostile aura. Yi Seol-Ah immediately bent her waist in greetings. H-hello! What were you doing? Clack, clack. Gravely striding over, the woman didnt respond to Yi Seol-Ahs greeting and snatched the paper she was holding. Ah! Yi Seol-Ah reflexively stretched out her hand but paused when she saw the womans eyebrows shooting up. She slowly dropped her arm back down. Hmm After glancing through the paper. Who brought this? The woman asked with narrowed eyes. I did. Yi Sungjin replied. It was a slightly rebellious tone. Sungjin. Yi Seol-Ah whispered, but the boy didnt turn away his eyes. The womans lips visibly tightened. Hah. The woman let out a scoff as if she had just witnessed something ridiculous. Ahh. These punks are driving me crazy once again huh. Slowly crumpling the paper with her fair hands. Hey you. Yi Seol-Ah. She gripped her hand into a fist and crumpled the paper further. You think Paradise is a joke, dont you? No I dont! Yi Seol-ah shook her hands panickedly. No? Then, why are you looking at this kind of thing? Do you think you have the leisure to fool around? I-Im sorry, Unni. Unni? S-Sunbae. Yi Seol-Ah hung her neck, looking depressed. The woman jutted her chin out and dragged out a long sigh for them to hear. Then she focused her gaze at Yi Seol-Ah who was fidgeting uncomfortably. Look, kids. You guys didnt come here for free. You both came through because I used my achievement points, right? Yes Considering you made me spend two Bronze Stamps, you have to at least act like the stamps worth. How many times do I have to tell you? "." And this. Just what made you bring this? To piss me off? Its not like that. Then what? Yi Seol-Ah softly spoke up but hearing the womans tone becoming sharper, she flinched. Dont you feel any shame looking at things like this? Youre both from the same year, arent you? Its not like youve excelled and broken any records or anything. No, I dont even expect that. I wouldnt even be complaining here if you had just hit average. Ill try my best. Ill work harder. Aigoo. Our little lady. Always saying that shell do her best, that shell try harder. Just when do you plan on starting? The woman berated her without end. If youre not talented, then dont you at least have to show that youre hard working? Dont you feel sorry for the person who scouted you? The woman tossed the crumpled paper after waving it in front of them a few times. As Yi Seol-Ah felt the paper ball hit her foot, she bit down on her lips. Well wont you look at her. Just because I said a few bad words. Sigh." Shaking her head, she turned around and promptly left the room. Even after the footsteps gradually faded away, the pair of siblings stood in silence. There was a sudden sniffle. The surprised Yi Sungjin could see Yi Seol-Ahs reddened nose. does that woman have some sort of sickness thatll kill her if she doesnt bitch around at least once a day. He grit his teeth looking at the door before turning and scratching his head. Im sorry, Noona. Its all because I brought the paper Yi Seol-Ah shook her head. No, no, its not your fault. And its not like that womans been that way for a day or two either." Yi Seol-Ahs eyes were watery but seeing that she pursed her lips and tightly gripped both her hands into fists, it seemed like she didnt lose her conviction. Letting out a short sigh, Yi Sunjin commented with a whining voice. I miss the Neutral Zone. Yi Seol-Ah neither agreed or disagreed with his words, but she didnt say no either. Lets go train. Saying that with a slightly hoarse voice, she packed her bow and arrows and left the room. * Haramark. Carpe Diem Office. Sure. Go ahead. Chohongs cool reply made Seol Jihu make a bewildered expression. Do it. ? Why do you look like you have a hook floating above your head? Go ahead and do it! Snorting, Chohong resumed concentrating on her exercise. That geezer was cautiously asking whether you came and mentioned anything about the leader position. I guess alls good now. On one hand, Seol Jihu was impressed at the sweating Chohong who was doing crunches while hanging upside down with her legs hooked on a pull up bar. On the other hand, he couldnt help but feel unsettled, thinking that things were complicated. He knew that Chohong didnt have any ambitions about being the leader. But not taking up the position because she didnt want to and fully supporting him as the teams leader after acknowledging him was a different matter altogether. So he had painstakingly prepared and carefully asked, only for her to throw out a Sure. Go ahead. It was a reply cool enough to the point that it was almost cold. Seeing Seol Jihu just dumbly stand there, Chohong spoke after realizing what he was thinking. Hey! Do you take me for a fool? Do you think I simply agreed without thinking it through? Really? Of course. Youve accomplished some amazing things lately. So what are you worried about? Like Chohong remarked, it could be said that there really was nothing to worry about. He had already proven his uniqueness. He had appeased the spirit in an unconventional manner in the Forest of Denial, proven his bravery when he lured hundreds of Parasites in the Arden Valley, and pulled off the impossible when he solved the mystery behind the Ramman Village. Was that all? He had provided a plan for the rescue mission and had even displayed his ability to sway a crowd during the Banquet. And this was leaving out his Gold Stamp or his monstrous growth speed. The numerous accomplishments that he had unknowingly accumulated naturally provided him with the qualifications to be acknowledged as a leader. However, it would have been a different story if Chohong had also aimed for the role. But since she even went ahead saying that acting as the temporary leader had been much too exhausting, there was no reason for him to persuade her against it. Dont think about it too much. There wasnt anything big either when we made Dylan the leader. Though Chohong said not to worry, it wasnt reassuring at all. After all, the visions he and Dylan had were completely different. Was it really okay to just accept the role this easily? Seol Jihu turned his dazed eyes. Hugo was looking outside the window as if he hadnt heard anything. Hehe He was blissfully gazing at the house across the street. More accurately, he was staring at Seo Yuhui who was standing outside her door. Hugo was unresponsive even when he carefully tried calling him. "Hugo!" "Yea?" Hugo finally responded when Seol Jihu shouted for his attention. But even then, he made shooing gestures with his hands without turning around, saying with his actions not to bother him. Yea yea. Sure. Okay. From now on, Seol is our leader. Seol Jihus tense face collapsed upon hearing Hugos simple reply. He felt stupid for racking his mind until his head hurt all night long on how to convince the two of them. Phew. Chohong who jumped down from the pull up bar, placed her hand on Seol Jihus shoulders. Hey. You must have felt it living with us for a while, but Hugo, that bastard, is a guy wholl outright express whatever he has on his mind. Hes not one to hide anything hes dissatisfied with. Seol Jihu almost blurted out, Youre like that, too, before quickly swallowing it. The fact that hes like that means he doesnt have any problems with it. Think positively. "." And you know. That bastard doesnt have much thoughts to start with. Chohong said with a slightly serious tone. Seol Jihu found himself unconsciously agreeing. Anyways, good luck, new leader! Heartily shouting a cheer, Chohong slapped his back and left the training room. Though his back still stung from Chohongs slap, Seol Jihu walked towards Hugo who was still lost in the sight of Seo Yuhui. Hugo. Can we talk a bit? Seol Jihu wanted to have a serious conversation with Hugo. Talk? Sounds good. You see Wow Isnt she just so beautiful? "." Seol Jihu decided to give up. Chapter 139. He Who Wishes to Wear the Crown (3) Hugo was off in his own world, not responding to anything he said. Unless it was about Seo Yuhui. It cant be helped. It was selfish to expect his teammates to unconditionally follow and support him. Chohong and Hugo were humans after all, and not machines. It really cant be helped, I guess. Wow just wow. How can a person be so beautiful? Yeah, seriously. Seol Jihu organized his thoughts and decided to accompany Hugo in his world to cool off his head. Seo Yuhui was in the middle of welcoming visitors. Several priests could be seen panting for dear life as they wearily carried massive bags into her house. A sudden question popped up in his mind. Thinking back, he had seen those priests carrying humongous bags back and forth quite a few times. What on earth are they carrying inside? Seo Yuhui disappeared into her house after relieving the luggage of a young priest. A sigh broke out from Hugos mouth. Then turning around, his eyes widened. Seol. Whats that? "?" "That necklace. Its my first time seeing it but why are you wearing it like that? As Seol Jihu looked down towards his chest, the pendant was nowhere to be seen. He was positive he had worn it properly. Ah. Tracing the lace up his shoulders, he finally saw the jewel. The pendant had been behind his back as if it was hiding. Huh? As he was just about to adjust the necklace properly, Hugo shifted his attention back to the window. Quietly moving away to a corner, Seol Jihu asked in a small voice. Flone, whats wrong? [I dont like him!] The sound of clattering teeth rang in his head. [I hate that human!] It was unusual for Flone to express an outright dislike towards someone, so Seol Jihu was astonished. Why are you suddenly like this? Did Hugo do something wrong? As he soothed her while gently petting the pendant, the barely calmed-down Flone replied with a shaking voice. [While I was roaming around the building this morning, I heard a voice it was a terrible scream.] A scream? [Yeah. Not a human scream but that of a spirit.] Are you saying that theres a ghost in the building? [No. I was surprised too, so I went and checked and found that the scream was from a weapon. It was a very beautiful axe.] She must have meant the battle axe that Hugo got after exchanging with Oh Rahee. [It was a spirit with completely opposite attributes from me, but it was really, really pure. I could feel the presence of a pure soul filled with sacred light but] From Flones voice which was hesitating, Seol Jihu a felt trace of sadness and despair. [He was licking it.] Seol Jihu doubted his ears. Excuse me? [That bastard was licking that axe containing that sacred soul! He licked it up and down, asking how it tasted, and told it to stop acting hard to get before he bit on it and started sucking! And he slurped it with that filthy tongue of his!] Flones tone was filled with extreme disgust as she ratted out all of Hugos perverted deeds. [Its just too heartbreaking. That spirit must have been someone strong and virtuous who amassed great feats in the past] Flones voice quivered slightly. After escaping from Hugo, Seol Jihu decided to consult the team advisor. Coincidently, Jang Maldong was sitting on the office sofa as if he had been waiting for him. So I heard you want to be the team leader? Seol Jihu stared at him with a dumbfounded expression after Jang Maldong spoke up. Jang Maldongs face reddened, realizing he had gone ahead himself. Chohong told me. Seol Jihu let out an empty laugh. It was a marvel how she managed to already snitch on him in that short span of time. Whats so funny? So, what did you come to see me for? Sitting properly, Seol Jihu went straight to the point. I wanted to know how the recruitment of our Archer is going. Jang Maldongs eyebrows flinched. Recruiting a new Archer was the number one priority of Carpe Diem. Until now, Jang Maldong had been solely in charge of this task. But for Seol Jihu to suddenly interfere at this point; Jang Maldong wasnt stupid enough to not know what this meant. Hmm A pair of wrinkled eyes searched through Seol Jihus face. Honestly, he was more than a bit worried when Seol Jihu had returned from the Banquet. Seol Jihu hadnt looked too good then. But when he came back from the Forest of Denial, things suddenly changed. He looked as if he had a change of personality, and the self-doubt he seemed to have disappeared. The change was clear in his face. The eyes that met Jang Maldongs gaze were as calm as a lake, without a ripple. When they had first met, Seol Jihus eyes were unstable like fluttering feathers, but now, there was a new heaviness to his gaze. But the gaze didnt lose any of its previous gentleness, so it was like looking at a ball of cotton drenched in water. This kid He didnt know exactly what, but he could tell that Seol Jihu had overcome many hardships before and after the Banquet. But as the ground settled after a rain, all was good since it seemed like he had overcome his burdens. I did well to send him. Jang Maldong slowly scratched his head. It was a habit of his that came out whenever he was in a good mood. Its time, I suppose. Jang Maldongs role was the team advisor. Since he vowed not to act on the frontlines after returning to Paradise, it seemed that he could finally focus on his role as the advisor. Yes. As long as Seol Jihu didnt stray from his current vision, Jang Maldong would always be behind as his reliable supporter. Ive been thinking about it a lot. And with this, he refreshingly accepted the interference. Its not that there is a shortage of applicants. I dont know how many interview requests Ive received each day. And as soon as the number started to dwindle, it shot back up immediately after the Banquet. It meant that Carpe Diems intended purpose of attending the banquet was achieved. Werent there any Archers that satisfied you? There were a couple that passed the basic qualifications. If there werent any, I wouldnt be having such a hard time deciding. Jang Maldong crossed his arms and tapped his fingers. There was an offer that did interest me I told you that I went around several cities, right? Yes. You said you preferred personally meeting them. I think it was when I went to Scheherazade. A guy I knew asked to meet me there, so I dropped by the White Rose Guild on the way. The White Rose? Their official name is White and Rose, and their main operation is mercenary work. Not only do they have a lot of people from Area 1, there are even a few members holding Bronze stamps, so just think of it as a somewhat large organization. Explaining in detail, Jang Maldong continued. I received a quite interesting offer there. What kind of offer? Do you know the Yi Seol-Ah, Yi Sungjin siblings? Shocked at the unexpected mention of these names, Seol Jihu barely replied back. Y-Yes. Of course I do. The White Rose asked whether wed like to recruit the Yi siblings. What!? They were the ones to bring up this proposal first. Not as a contract of lease but under the condition of a full transfer. Seol Jihu gulped. He had been thinking of recruiting a pair of siblings but it had been the Heaven-Slaughtering Star and the white headband girl; he had completely forgotten about the Yi siblings until now. Sir, Im sorry but how does this recruitment process work? Youre sorry for quite a big thing. Jang Maldong snorted. Thered be no end if I were to explain in depth but you said you watched sports before, right? Ive only watched a few games when I was bored. Its nothing too complicated. Think of it like the transfer markets of domestic baseball or the overseas soccer teams. Transfer markets Youre talking about the FA or buyouts, right? Thats it. Jang Maldong continued to speak calmly. Ive heard that they both have Bronze marks. Yes. Considering that its their first contract, their contract periods should have been around 2 years. Is that in Paradise time? Of course. Why? Seol Jihu tilted his head in confusion. Ive heard that it takes an average of 2 years for Earthlings to pay off the companys initial investment. Hmm. But to think that theyll get released right after the 2 years Seol Jihu became silent. The invitation stamps, even if they were red or bronze, required an extremely large amount of achievement points to get. Not to mention the effort that they spent in raising them for 2 years, why did the White Rose suddenly decide to transfer them when they were just starting to become useful? He couldnt understand their actions. Well, there are cases where the initial contract duration is longer, like for those with Silver marks. People with Red marks are exceptions since theyre already bound to a contract before entering. Jang Maldong continued speaking. Either way, bringing an Earthling with a stamp is like slowly scratching off a lottery ticket over the course of 2 years. Swinging his cane back and forth, he suddenly asked. What do you think is the most important thing when raising a complete newbie? Training. Uhh. Thats very like you but Jang Maldong rubbed his thumb and index finger in a circle while flaring his nostrils. "Its money." Jang Malong strongly emphasized once more that as long as one had the money, one could raise a group of idiots to Level 4 under 2 years. Its not just required for feeding, housing, and clothing them. All resources necessary for an Earthlings growth is directly connected to finances. Everything boils down to money. As Seol Jihu had experienced his own share of struggles with money, he could strongly relate to what Jang Maldong was saying. But money is a finite resource. Not to mention that the money required increases exponentially for each level. Seol Jihu could finally understand. They decide the results of the investment at the end of the 2 years. Correct. Its better to focus their investment on someone with potential than to try and support someone with none. Then Seol-Ah and Sungjin are Theyre being expelled. Though Jang Maldong bluntly stated the fact, Seol Jihu had an uncertain expression. Yi Seol-Ahs potential for growth hadnt been low at all when he had checked her status with his Nine Eyes. Instead, he remembered it to be very high. Frankly, while he wasnt sure about Yi Sungjin, he was confident that it wasnt Yi Seol-Ahs ability that got her expelled. I told them Id think more about it when they told me you were friends with them but its a bit strange. The story just doesnt add up. Jang Maldong stroked his chin. That Yi Seol-Ah. Ive heard she reached Level 2 after coming out from the Neutral Zone not too long ago. Jang Maldong took a glance at Seol Jihu, finding him not at all surprised by the news. It was because Seol Jihu had already heard from Yun Seora. [Ive occasionally heard some news about her. They say her talent as an Archer is extremely high, and that shell probably reach Level 2 in just a few more months.] Just in case you dont already know, dont judge others with your standards. Even if she had support from the White Rose Guild, hitting Level 2 in just 3 months is seen as fast. "Right." Anyway, now that youve heard the situation. What do you think? Theyre good kids. It was an immediate answer. Ive been with them since the Tutorial. Theyre kind souls, and I have no doubts about their ability. But if their personality was good and their skills decent, wouldnt the White Rose have not let them go? Im not too sure about that. While I dont know much about Yi Sungjin, I can vouch for Yi Seol-Ah. Im sure that its only because shes too young right now. She has an innate talent as an Archer, not to mention that her learning speed is also extremely fast. Youre praising her unceasingly. But can you say the same if you hadnt known her? Yes. And Seol-Ahs evaluation was done by Agnes, not me. She personally trained her on my request, and she mentioned that while she didnt know who invited her, they struck gold. She told me Seol-Ah had the potential to be a High Ranker. What did you say? Jang Maldong narrowed his eyes. Miss Agnes said this personally? Is this true? Its not a lie. You can ask her yourself. Jang Maldong fell into thought, his hand rubbing his chin. While he couldnt just take Seol Jihus words for it, it was a different story if it was Agnes out of all people to evaluate her like so. He now had to personally see Yi Seol-Ah. It was highly likely that she was the real deal. Hmm Abandoning a child of such caliber This is truly strange. Seol Jihu also felt that something was off, but he couldnt give up the chance of recruiting the siblings. He had been set on recruiting an Archer would listen to him well in the first place. And Yi Seol-Ah was close to the image of the ideal Archer he was hoping for. After having experienced multiple conflicts with the header during the expedition, Seol Jihu didnt want to miss this chance. I want to recruit them. Hmm. If your words are true, then this is definitely a chance that wont come twice. A High Ranker wasnt a title given to some random pet dog, so Jang Maldong didnt disagree. Good. Ill arrange a meeting for you. Thank you. Since they were the ones that proposed, the meeting time will probably be finalized by tomorrow at the latest. How much should we prepare? Seol Jihu carefully asked. It wasnt that he didnt have the money. It was rather because it was his first transaction, and he couldnt figure out just how much theyd call. Well. If your words are true, then shed be considered as the highest level After thinking for a while, Jang Maldong shook his head. Lets listen to what they have to say first. Nothings confirmed yet anyways, so dont be hasty. Go to the temple by the end of today. "The temple?" For your level. Jang Maldong tapped his cane. Dont put off leveling up if youre going to have to do it anyway. And theres nothing to lose in having a higher level for social activities. Since Jang Maldong hadnt said anything wrong, Seol Jihu quietly accepted his advice, but he still felt uneasy. Only harsh training earned him the ability fit for his level, but lately he hadnt been able to even go for a run because of work. Its always hard the first time. Jang Maldong said as if he understood what Seol Jihu was thinking. Building a stable foundation now will make things easier later. For now, just work while thinking that youre dead. Seol Jihu sighed in his mind, assuming that Jang Maldong meant he shouldnt even think of training. If this is just the start, then how heavy is the crown His chest felt heavy, but he shook his head. He couldnt whine when he had only just taken the first step. I understand. * Seol Jihu didnt delay and went straight to Gulas temple. While he had a ton of questions concerning the newly awakened direction, the Destiny Selection, he decided to only drop by for the sake of leveling up. It was because Gula would often stray off topic, and when cornered into talking about a specific subject, she would just avoid the question altogether. His head already felt like exploding, so instead of asking to receive more stress, he chose to not bother asking. [You did well.] Or so he resolved, but Gula talking away at her own initiative was completely unexpected. [You dealing with the man-eating monsters. You did well. Things got hard when Evangeline Rose died in vain, but with this, the hole has mended.] ''?'' [Hehe. You definitely dont have a normal fate. To think that a butterfly effect this big would happen from such a simple action.] He didnt know why, but Gula seemed really happy for some reason, so Seol Jihu stood there, blinking his eyes. Gula-nim. My level. [Oh! Yes, yes. Since youve fought in the Plaza of Sacrifice 20 times, and cleared the Banquet, Level 4 would be Huh?] Gula who was about to answer positively suddenly let out a surprised voice. [That necklace] Necklace? Seol Jihu reflexively looked down at his pendant. The originally clear blue jewel had become black after Flone entered it. ''It looks a bit familiar now that you mentioned it [A fragment of the Seven Virtues. You did well to find that.] ''A fragment of the Seven Virtues? Seol Jihu asked, unable to stop his curiosity. [Theres something like that.] Was she joking? Seol Jihu barely stopped himself from spitting on the statue. At this point, it was suspicious whether she was doing it on purpose, but he let it go since it wasnt as if she had done it once or twice. But there was one thing Seol Jihu could not yield. [Anyways. By the name of Gula] As soon as Gulas signature murmur echoed out, swish. [I hereby declare?] Seol Jihu flipped his head up as if he was struck by lightning. Gula paused. Seol Jihus face was so full of expectation that it was even twinkling with light. [Seol Jihu as] Twinkle, twinkle. [L-Level 4] Twinkle, twinkle. [Ma] At that moment, Gula could clearly see. The sight of the bright light being immediately extinguished at the sound of Ma in mana. [Ma] His eyes grew bigger as if someone had hit him in the back of his head. His desperate expression was that of a person who was hopelessly clinging onto a twig while being swept up in a terrible flood. [.] She could tell even without reading his thoughts. His face screamed Anything but that! Please reconsider once more! Gula continued in a noticeably smaller voice. [Mana Pro Lancer. I look forward to your accomplishments befitting your unique class.] Seol Jihus face blackened as if he had received a death sentence. His mouth slowly gaped open and his shoulders drooped down. It wasnt just simple disappointment. It was the face of a crying child looking at the bean sprout soup in front of him when he was expecting a scrumptious meat dish. Seol Jihu opened his mouth while dazed. Ever since a while back Ive been wondering [What is it?] The class names were you the one making them? [Of course. And?] "Oh" [?] Seol Jihu who had been standing there like a stone statue slowly tilted his chin up and looked towards the ceiling. And he stopped moving. Gula began to feel awkward at the end of the long silence. [What is it?] An empty sigh that expressed the loss of all hope to live sounded out. [What? What is it?] Chapter 140. A Red Rose with Thorns Seol Jihu sighed for a long time. He dragged his eyes around left and right, and then up towards the ceiling. Then around the statue of Gula, back and forth. The reason he repeated these meaningless actions was clear; it was a clear cry of Change my class name! But no matter how long he waited, there were no signs of Gula changing her mind. Eventually, the upset Seol Jihu gripped his ice spear and Bang! slammed down on the floor. Considering that the temples were sacred areas, Seol Jihu would have had nothing to say in defense even if a thunderbolt struck him down right there and then. There was, of course, a reason. He could somewhat bear it when he was still a low-level newbie, but a Level 4 was acknowledged as an experienced person anywhere in Paradise. It was a level that would automatically get him assigned to the main combat force if a draft call was ordered. Above all, some were called Barbarian Warriors, while others were called Pathfinders and so on. There were plenty of decent names, but him? Mana this, mana that Stupid mana. It wasnt like he wanted anything big. He didnt wish for riches or honor. Was making a decent class name that hard? Seol Jihu began brooding about how unfair she was, working him like a dog but not listening to such a simple request. [Haaah..] Gula sighed. [This kid. Just when I thought he was maturing a bit] The sound of Gula clicking her tongue echoed out. Seol Jihu, who left the temple as if he was driven out, came back to his senses and checked his stats. His stat points had increased to 10. If he leveled up once more, he would have 15 points, but that was just a pie in the sky. There were two new abilities he could learn. Like Agnes mentioned, there was Mana Cultivation which was the evolution of his Mana Circulation. And Flash Thunder? Reading the description, it was an ability that awakened the body using lightning energy. The demo vision only showed flashes of lightning here and there, so it wasnt of much help. Still, it was an ability that was unlocked at Level 4, so it wasnt going to be easy to learn. Though he really wanted to push everything aside and head straight to Huge Stone Rocky Mountain to train, he couldnt. It was because Jang Maldong had informed him that a meeting with White Rose was scheduled before Seol Jihu managed to say anything. Though learning new skills was important, it wasnt as important as recruiting the siblings, so Seol Jihu immediately got ready. Chohong and Hugo giggled on the side saying they could rest easy with such a hardworking leader until they were ardently beaten by Jang Maldongs cane. Seol Jihu left Chohong and Hugo moaning on the floor to board a carriage for Scheherazade. * They made a request. Jang Maldong spoke when they were passing Zahrah. They want todays meeting to be a secret. "Its not like we would have gone around talking about it anyway. "Obviously. But White Rose is also keeping it a secret from the siblings. Seol Jihu narrowed his eyes. It seemed like they were trying to sign them off without their knowledge. Dont feel troubled. Even the FCs dont consider how the players feel when they sell them. That was right. Anyhow, White Rose was the one losing out on two Bronze stamps. But to do it without letting them know is a bit I wouldnt feel too good if I were them. "How so?" The size disparity between Carpe Diem and White Rose is just too big. The kids might prefer a large, stable workplace. "Well, youre not wrong." The nodding Jang Maldong suddenly threw a question. "Then why did you turn down Sinyoung?" Seol Jihu hesitated. How had he known when he hadnt told anyone? "There isnt a law for every decision. Everyone has their own circumstances. Jang Maldong grinned. "I know whats troubling you, but dont worry. Those two seem like they want to leave White Rose as well." "Yi Seol-Ah and Yi Sungjin?" "The siblings just couldnt voice it out probably. But White Rose insisted that it was the case. They said that the siblings would chase you even to the depths of hell if you told them that youd recruit the two. So White Rose wasnt the one trying to make them leave, but it was in fact the other way round? Thats why they want it to be a secret. Imagine how big their disappointment would be if you gave them hope, only for things to not work out. Seol Jihu suddenly asked after pondering. "What kind of group is White Rose?" "I told you. Did you forget already?" "No, not that. I want to know about their internal structure or if they recently had any important issues within their group. "Issues?" Jang Maldong frowned before asking again. "Why?" "Huh? If you ask me why." "No, why did you suddenly become interested in that." Jang Maldong didnt seem disapproving but just a bit taken aback. Seol Jihu scratched his head. "Was it something I shouldnt have asked?" "Its not like that. As for me, I know White Rose to some extent, but you. You dont know a thing about them." "Yes." "Then how" Jang Maldong closed his mouth at a loss for words. "you interesting little bastard." Shaking his head, he turned to stare out the window. "I do have a few conjectures.." A deep sigh followed. It just doesnt seem right. Im getting the feeling that theres an ulterior motive behind handing the siblings over. Youre saying Seol Jihu gulped. "Theyre bait?" "Im not sure." Jang Maldong replied solemnly. If it really is due to their internal circumstances, then theyll negotiate with the usual conditions. But if not, then they might ask for special requests. By special requests you mean" For example, they might guise it as looking out for Carpe Diems benefits Hmm. Well since their leader is a crafty snake, then it wouldnt be strange if they offered something that looked normal on the surface. They already have a perfect pretense to do so. The pretense was the siblings wanting to leave White Rose. "If this is the case." Jang Maldong narrowed his eyes. "We cant cross off the possibility that youre their main objective. Seol Jihu widened his eyes at the unexpected remark. Well lets just go and see. Theres no point making blind guesses between ourselves. "Well have to listen to their conditions first." Seol Jihu accepted the situation but just couldnt shake off the thought that something wasnt right. There was this uneasy feeling in a corner of his heart, like a stone shard digging in. His eyes were also itchy. Rubbing his eyes with the back of his hands, he suddenly remembered Kim Hannahs words. [There will be a ton of people who are going to try to use you.] '''' Unless White Rose went crazy, they wouldnt release the siblings for free without at least receiving back the amount they had invested in them. Seol Jihu narrowed his eyes. * The carriage arrived at Scheherazade on the noon of the second day. Seeing Flone fly off excitedly the minute she saw the new city, Seol Jihu chased after Jang Maldong. White Roses building was located slightly to the west of the city center. If modern buildings were tall towers, then the exterior of White Roses building looked like a beautiful flower. Compared to the Carpe Diems office, its scale was on a whole another level, so as Seol Jihu followed the escort, he constantly glanced around. As if they were really meeting secretly, they were guided to a relatively secluded backdoor. After going up the stairs and opening the door at the end of the hall, they were greeted by a crudely dressed man with glasses getting up from his seat. "Sir." The man had a slender figure with wrinkles around his mouth, making him appear slightly older. Thank you for coming all this way." "En. It wasnt that far of a journey." But I should have visited instead. Ah. And this friend? Dont ask if you already know. As Jang Maldong bluntly spoke, the man awkwardly laughed and stretched out a hand. Seol Jihu shook his hand. "Nice to meet you!" "Likewise. My name." "I actually know already. Seol Jihu, right?" He had been about to introduce himself as just Seol, but ended up dumbly nodding his head. "Im the leader of White Rose, Bok Jungsik. Bok Jungsik gestured to the long table while still grabbing his hand. Lets sit first. Theres someone else coming as well. Who? Jang Maldong asked as he sat down. Who else could it be? Its someone that you know very~ well. What? Why is that kid coming? Thats what I wanted to know. I couldnt help it when she refused to listen no matter what I said. So I ask for your understanding Jang Maldong lightly sighed before turning to look at the door. Clack, clack. A clear sound of heels rang out from the hall. Seol Jihu who was quietly sitting next to Jang Maldong also turned to face the door. Speak of the devil. Jang Maldong muttered. "What do you mean a devil" Bok Jungsik made a bitter smile. "You must have meant a thorny flower." The door was flung open. And who is this thorny flower? A clear voice rang out, followed by a beautiful lady with a breathtaking appearance. Our leader must have all grown up now, knowing how to gossip behind my back." S-sora. Its not like that. Whatever. Anyways The beautiful lady brushed back her winding hair that flowed down to her chest and glanced at Seol Jihu. Then upon seeing Jang Maldong, a smile blossomed on her face. "Grandpa?" As if showing off her long slender legs, she strode towards him and blinked charmingly. "Its been a while. Have you been well?" "Yes." "Whats with the cold response? Its been several years since we last saw each other. " Seeing her subtly lean the upper half of her body against the table, Jang Maldong pushed her away while making a frown. Stay back, youre being burdensome. What do you think youre doing in front of others? "Aww. Cant a granddaughter act cute in front of her grandfather?" Granddaughter?'' Seol Jihu turned to stare at Jang Maldong with amazed eyes. "Youre misunderstanding!" Jang Maldong shouted indignantly. The lady giggled, unveiling a charming smile before glancing towards the dumbfounded youth. Then she leisurely walked over towards the seat next to him. As Seol Jihu was about to get up, he felt a sensation of someone pushing down on his neck. The lady had put her arms around his neck and was leaning forward. "This is the person?" He felt her lightly tap his head. Bok Jungsik who had been sitting there, stunned, finally reacted. Y-You! "Me?" "Sora! You, you!" What? Oh, you mean this? Get away this instance! Sora blinked a few times after being shouted at and obediently took her arms off. But she was still leaning on the back of Seol Jihus chair, causing Jang Maldong to cover his face. Haah Im terribly sorry about this. Bok Jungsik apologized while Jang Maldong helplessly shook his head. Seol Jihu slightly inhaled. The air still had a lingering fragrance of roses. Then a hand abruptly appeared in front of his chest. Nice to meet you. Im Phi Sora. The lady continued. "Its an interesting last name, isnt it?" Phi Sora waved her extended hand. Seol Jihu who unconsciously shook her hand was startled. ''Its rough.'' The texture of her palm was like sandpaper. Besides the rough calluses, Seol Jihu could see a lot of scars upon careful observation. He could finally deduce the relationship between Jang Maldong and Phi Sora. ''Shes strong.'' He instantly went on high alert. Lets see. How far have you discussed? I ran over as soon as I heard you arrived. Phi Sora drew back her hand and plopped herself down on the table. On top of the table, not the chair. It was bewildering but Seol Jihu came to his senses thanks to the cool energy from his ice spear. Counting numbers in his head, Seol Jihu calmly observed Phi Sora. The first thing that came into his eyes was her stylish crimson uniform. And upon further observation, her hair that flowed down like waterfalls seemed to have a hint of red as well. Adding her prideful stare and the way she sat on the table made her look flashy yet haughty like a red rose in full bloom. Fed up with how she was acting, Bok Jungsik spoke. Are you really going to be like this? What now? Do you really not know? Quickly sit properly! This is why I told you not to come! "Oh please. Im close with my grandpa, okay? Phi Sora snorted and turned to Jang Maldong. Arent we? Jang Maldong shut his eyes. S-Sir. I stopped expecting anything ever since you told me shed come. Im truly sorry. Bok Jungsik repeatedly bent his waist to apologize to Jang Maldong and Seol Jihu. As if she didnt care about her leaders back, Phi Sora spat grumpily. Enough already and get on with the discussion. Dont you know grandpas personality? You Bok Jungsik who stared daggers at her took deep breaths before carefully addressing Jang Maldong. Sir, are you fine continuing like this? If not, I will her chase her out by force. Chase me out? Who? You? No need for more trouble. I apologize for todays mess. Bok Jungsik sat back down rubbing his temple. First. Lets get straight to the point. Alright. Firstly, may I take this meeting as a sign of you being interested in the recruitment? Hmm. Jang Maldong secretly sent a look while nodding. Seol Jihu straightened his posture. Uh. Then huh? Yes, please speak. Are Yi Seol-Ah and Yi Sungjin doing well? Seol Jihu asked with a beaming smile. Bok Jungsik blinked. Yes theyre doing fine. An awkward laugh rang out. It was a half-hearted laugh no matter who heard it. Before arriving at Scheherazade, Jang Maldong had given him two instructions. First, Seol Jihu had to act like he was interested in how the Yi siblings were doing. It was to make it evident that they were only here because of their friendship. Second, unless White Rose first spoke out, he was to never ask the reason why they were trying to send away the siblings. Seol Jihu smiled brightly. Thats a big relief. If its not a problem, can I see their faces? Its fine even if its just for a bit. Huh? We havent seen each other ever since we left the Neutral zone. Its been a while so Id like to chat with them over dinner is that not okay? Bok Jungsik was startled by the earnest request. Well, go ahead. But after our discussion He quickly switched the subject. Sir, you must also be aware, but isnt money the most trustworthy thing in the transfer market? And so the conversation subject was switched. But as youve mentioned before, you currently dont have much in terms of funding. He continued after glancing at Seol Jihu. So I was wondering if you could show us any items of value that you might have. For example, the Wish you received at the Banquet. Seol Jihu realized what Bok Jungsik was hinting at. "The Harmonious Wish isnt something that can be traded, so thatd be difficult." "Of course, the Dissonant Wish is also fine. The Banquet rewards are known to be of high quality. They cant be bought even if one had money. Having delivered his request, Bok Jungsik laughed heartily. I dont have the Dissonant Wish either. Ive already used them all. The laughter stopped. Youve used them all? Yes. I only received one in the first place, not to mention it was a consumable item. Oh Bok Jungsik was stunned. Or at least it seemed like he had assumed Seol Jihu came out with multiple Dissonant Wishes. What to do But due to his pre-established prejudice, it looked like he was only keeping an act up. Ive heard you found a lot of success at the Banquet, so I had assumed that youd have some leftover harvest It seems like it was my miscalculation. Seol Jihu stopped himself from snorting with everything he had. To be honest, Yi Seol-Ah and Yi Sungjin missed you very much. They must have talked about me a lot. Yes. But Yi Seol-Ah seemed to be interested in a lot of places, so I wanted to try to send her to where she wanted It was then "Fuu." A snort was heard. It wasnt Seol Jihu but Phi Sora. How long are you going to keep this up for? Staring at Bok Jungsik, Phi Sora continued with a bored expression. Just when do you plan to stop going around in circles? Just get it over with. They already know. S-Sora Though Seol Jihu didnt express it, he was very much shocked inside. Werent they from the same group? It felt like Bok Jungsik was desperately leading the conversation to a certain place before Phi Sora unexpectedly intruded. Moreover, was it a misunderstanding to think that Phi Soras authority looked higher than the leader, Bok Jungsik? Its fine. Ill start talking instead. What nonsense are you spouting in front of my grandpa? Phi Sora shook her hand in disapproval and elegantly got off the table. Unlike him, I She walked around the table in a serious manner. cant talk in circles or hide anything. Neither do I ever want to. Then she suddenly intently gazed at Seol Jihu. Dear, I heard you were a problem-solver. What was she saying now? While Seol Jihu was wondering whether to retort to why he was her dear or why he suddenly was this problem-solver, a clear voice rang out. Or at least, thats what people say. That youve never once failed a job. The clicking of heels stopped. And that once youve even struck the Parasites a good blow? Seol Jihu stared at Phi Sora who was licking her upper lip. He had already listened to their impossible request. That meant It was time for their special request to be revealed. Phi Soras two hands leisurely gripped the table. "Dear." And she spoke. "Wont you work with me once?" Chapter 141. Choice of Destiny Seol Jihu felt his neck tense up. White Rose had finally revealed their cards. Things did get a bit confusing with the appearance of Phi Sora, but there was a possibility that even her intrusion was part of a big act. The important thing was that Jang Maldongs suspicion had been correct. Seol Jihu decided to focus on this fact and asked back. What work? I may have made it sound like something big, but its nothing much, honestly. Phi Sora leaned her body forwards with her hands still on the table. Weve been crafting up a very~ intricate plan, but it ended up becoming larger than we thought. So, we want you to lend us a helping hand. Then Are you thinking were asking for money? Or equipment? Oh please! Our White Rose isnt a group of beggars. Phi Sora lifted her chin up and elegantly pointed at Bok Jungsik. As long as you say okay, you get to take your beloved Yi siblings with you. That man will take the responsibility of transferring them without a hitch. In other words, the mastermind behind this proposal was Bok Jungsik, not Phi Sora. As the gazes shifted to him, Bok Jungsik laughed awkwardly. I wasnt intentionally pushing the conversation in circles. I was just trying to look intricate in front of Sir though everything got ruined thanks to someone. Bok Jungsik said this matter-of-factly, but as if it was too shameless for even himself, he let out dry coughs. Hmm. Well now that things are already this way, Ill just tell you everything. A while back, I bought a piece of information concerning a ruin from an information guild. It was quite an exchange considering that we paid 10 gold coins for that information." Seol Jihus eyes widened. Information trading was nothing unusual, but 10 gold coins were way too expensive. Converting to Korean Won, the information was worth 50.05 billion Won. You might say were crazy, but the proof the broker prepared was unquestionable. On top of that, we commissioned authoritative Magicians to verify the information, cross-referenced it with historical documents in the library, and deployed survey teams to the site under the consent of the broker. With the facts laid out, I became confident in the validity of this ruin. Bok Jungsik adjusted his glasses. The ruin definitely exists and if the expedition succeeds, then we would easily earn treasures that far exceed our initial investment of 10 gold coins. According to the reports don''t be surprised its supposedly a secret villa belonging to an ancient emperor built for certain purposes. How much more are you planning on telling them!? Phi Sora angrily stopped the conversation. Why are you spilling everything when you dont even know if theyre trustworthy yet? Okay, okay. Bok Jungsik waved his hand before folding them in front of him. Anyway, thats the situationI know its an unprecedented and unique transfer condition. But as the guilds fate is at stake, I ask for your understanding. Bok Jungsik made a smile. But with Sirs personality, I doubt you would agree. So we prepared additional terms. Additional terms? Why havent I heard about this? Phi Sora sharply raised her voice, but Bok Jungsik didnt even pretend to hear. We will keep the promise of transferring even if the expedition fails. In other words, they would transfer the siblings as long as they just agreed to participate. But that is an extremely unlikely event. Well be troubled if youre hoping it fails, you know. Bok Jungsik chuckled. It was as if he was extremely confident in his plans. Additionally you must be worried that we might try to use you as a meat shield or bait, are you not? He made an all-knowing grin. It wasnt wrong to say that it was the first doubt that crossed Seol Jihus mind when he heard their proposal. Sora will be in charge of the expedition, and Sir knows that shes a capable professional when it comes to work. As Jang Maldong nodded in agreement, Phi Soras nose shot up higher than the Eiffel Tower. But because I trust the reputation of Carpe Diem and Mister Seol Jihu, Id like to give you the authority to veto any decision during the expedition." What did you say? Phi Soras eyes lit up with fire. Are you out of your mind? On whose authority are you basing that on? Mine. Can I not even do this as the leader? Look here, old man! The expedition captain is me! Who are you calling old man, Im your leader! And are you saying that you cant trust a team led by Sir Jang Maldong? I do trust Grandpa! But! Quiet down. The discussion isnt over yet. Bok Jungsik stubbornly pushed on as if he would never take back his decision. I apologize for raising my voice. Ill continue. Well grant you veto power, but like Sora was worried about, there is a possibility that this might sow disagreement within the expedition team. Therefore, in the case that you do exercise this right, the transfer agreement may have to be reconsidered. It meant they were placing restrictions to prevent them from abusing the power. In fact, it was rather an obvious restriction unless White Rose was a group of extreme pushovers. So before you exercise this right, wed like you to contact me or Sir Jang Maldong first. This way, I can gauge your contribution to the expedition and correctly assess the situation. Basically, he was saying that there would be, by no means, a situation where theyd be forced to enter a death zone against their will. Lastly. Bok Jungsik continued. Since were asking for your cooperation on the condition of transferring the siblings, itd be hard to divide the spoils of the expedition. But But? Phi Sora stared in disbelief at Bok Jungsik. Well give you a commission fee befitting Carpe Diems standard if the expedition succeeds. From my personal funds, of course. A sharp intake of breath could be heard from Phi Sora. But when Bok Jungsik emphasized that the money would be coming from his own funds, no words followed. Seol Jihu, and even Jang Maldong, were both wearing confused expressions. Uh Im not trying to put on airs. Bok Jungsik slightly lowered his head and fidgeted his hands. I may be wearing a flashy title as White Rose''s Guild Master, but well, I wasnt like this from the beginning. I too had a very difficult time in the past. Jang Maldong blushed. Why are you bringing up past stories? You were the one who helped me then. Bok Jungsik spoke seriously without batting his eyes. I can confidently state that I was sadder than anyone else when I heard you retired, and happier than anyone else when I heard you were coming back. After a short silence, he spoke on. Anyhow, I would appreciate it if you didnt overthink the third condition and just viewed it as my personal wish of paying back my debt. "." Sora, you should just accept it too. Wasnt Sir the one who transformed you into a normal person from the very definition of recklessness? What did you say? Recklessness? Phi Sora voiced out a sharp complaint, but glimpsing at Jang Maldong from the corner of her eyes, she swung her head to the other side. I may have overcomplicated it, but basically, its a bribe. Bok Jungsik squinted his eyes. Our Yi Seol-Ah and Yi Sungjin They entered our guild because they trusted me, but I feel like we havent been able to look out for them well As Bok Jungsik spoke while darting his eyes, Phi Sora erupted. "Hey! What are you staring at me for?" Bok Jungsik let out a deep sigh and laughed dryly. Anyway, well be transferring the Yi siblings once we succeed with the expedition, so the moneys also for you to look over for them in our stead. Really? Those were acceptable conditions. They were definitely enough to perk his ears. While they were a bit too good, the somewhat acceptable explanation was able to reduce the doubt. Perhaps Am I looking at this through colored lenses? It was to the point where this thought popped into mind. Seol Jihu organized the conditions one by one. White Rose proposed to work together. As long as they cooperated, White Rose would transfer the siblings free of charge. They would grant veto power to prevent becoming meat shields or bait. Though splitting the rewards would be difficult, they will be given a reasonable commission fee. ''.'' Were there more things to scrutinize? From a cursory glance, there were none. But he decided to re-examine the conditions with a skeptical point of view, like the French philosopher, Ren Descartes. As soon as he did, a new suspicion formed. Though they covered it with all sorts of pleasantries, werent they trying to get Carpe Diem involved at all cost? In other words, there was a scheme behind this expedition. And they wanted Carpe Diem to be stuck in it with them. Of course, there was also the possibility of just misunderstanding Bok Jungsiks overly sincere generosity. Oh my! Im witnessing the very definition of a pushover today Sigh Well dear? What are you going to do? And then Are you in or out? The moment of truth arrived. As soon as he activated his Nine Eyes, the whole room was dyed in all sorts of colors. Jang Maldong was still shining golden like ever. Bok Jungsik was ''Yellow?'' Attention required. ''Why?'' No matter how many times he glanced over, the kind-looking Bok Jungsik was painted in dark yellow. Are you in or out? Why arent you speaking? Inadvertently turning his eyes, Seol Jihu felt his heart pound. The frustrated face of Phi Sora was dyed in a clear ocean-blue color. ''Blue!'' The Choice of Destiny. He suddenly remembered the voices of Gula and Ira. [Im not saying that Ill open all three directions either. The right. Ill open just this direction.] [Similar to the left side, the right side must have all three directions opened simultaneously.] [I know. But I will bear the consequences.] What on earth was this Choice of Destiny? Seol Jihu just couldnt figure out what Ira meant when she said she had to bear the consequences, or why Gula so desperately tried to stop the awakening. But now he felt like he could sort of understand. Pzzt! A screen was suddenly projected in front of him like when it had happened in Stage 3. It was an unfamiliar place. In what looked like a rundown room, a lady was seen on the ground with her face burrowed in her knees. [Hic, hic] The sorrowful sound of weeping was heartbreaking. When the lady slowly stood up after a short while, Seol Jihu doubted his eyes. Phi Sora? The identity of the lady staggering forward was Phi Sora. She proceeded to climb on top of an old chair and grasp a rope tied to the ceiling. Without any hesitation, she slung the noose over her neck and making a freakish smile, she kicked out the chair underneath her. The moment he held his breath, the screen disappeared like a lie after an unmistakable creaking noise. Seol Jihu was left in a daze. He had witnessed such a shocking scene that his soul left him. Hello? Whats with this guy all of a sudden? Seol Jihu regained his senses hearing the clear voice. Whether it was because of the Choice of Destiny, but his head felt dizzy and dazed. Now, now, dont hurry him. Mister Seol Jihu? You dont have to give an immediate reply so please talk it over with your teammates. Theres no need for that. Seol Jihu reflexively replied. Ill have to refuse. Seol Jihu turned them down with a tired voice. "Huh..? What?" "You wont participate?" Bok Jungsik and Phi Sora cried out at the same time. They were astonished as if they had never thought he would refuse. Is there a condition you arent satisfied with Sir? Bok Jungsik hastily asked, but Jang Maldong quietly shut his eyes on the side. But why? Why dont you want to participate? There were two reasons why. The first reason was that Bok Jungsik shined yellow. The second reason was I think its a place we shouldnt go. "What?" Phi Soras eyebrows shot up. Shouldnt go? What nonsense are you spouting? Its dangerous. Seol Jihu who was calming his breath resolutely shook his head. If If we go, we might die. No, we all will die. Wha What did you say? Phi Soras face scrunched up. Well die if we go? Old man! What is this guy saying? Grandpa! Who is this guy? Phi Sora was evidently pissed off. Whats up with him! Preparing for the expedition was hard enough, not to mention she was already irritated by Bok Jungsiks almost philanthropic conditions, so hearing what was basically a curse made her furious. Wow! Very funny! Fine! If you dont want to, then dont. Did you think we would get on the ground, begging Please change your mind! or something? S-Sora! "Shut up!" Drrrk. The sound of a chair scraping against the floor rang out. Then again. It was stupid of me to expect anything from someone who hangs around with the two idiots in the first place. I thought youd be different based on your rumors, but it seems I wasted my time. Okay then. Dont bother. We wont ever ask you again so dont you dare come back spitting bullshit about how youve suddenly changed your mind or something! Phi Sora fired away like a machine gun after standing up. Carefully choose who to reach out to before arranging a meeting next time! What is this nonsense, really?" Spewing all sorts for profanities, Phi Sora kicked the door open and stormed out. Bok Jungsik cupped his face in his hands, and Jang Maldong lowered the tip of his fedora. * After receiving Bok Jungsiks polite apologies, Seol Jihu and Jang Maldong left White Rose. He had told them to contact him once they had money or items to exchange, and that hed still welcome them if they ever decided to change their minds. In conclusion, the meeting produced no results. You did well. Jang Maldong spoke after climbing into the carriage. I thought youd scold me. You did make some mistakes. Just what made you say that theyll die if they went? Seol Jihu scratched his cheeks with his thumb. Jang Maldong continued. It would have been better if you had refused them more gently. But its your choice, isnt it? Hearing the word choice gave him a strange feeling. I may give you advice, but I dont plan to go against your decision. You refused them, and thats that. The intensity of the scratching increased. Youre going to bleed at that rate, you little bastard. Smirking, Jang Maldong shook his head. Anyways, you did well enduring. If I had taken Chohong instead of you Jang Maldong shivered at the thought. What would have happened if I hadnt endured? You would have gotten beaten black and blue. One-sidedly. Of course! Seol Jihu smiled bitterly. She must be strong. She is. Shes skilled and has great talent, but her personality tsk. She doesnt seem that way from how she treats you though. Hmm it still doesnt change that she has a terrible personality Well, youre right. She has an eccentric personality. She divides people into friend or foe, and she judges based on these two criteria alone. A black and white logic? Yes. Exactly that. Ive constantly tried to fix it, but shes still like that. They suddenly felt a jolt. The carriage started moving following the sound of whips. Jang Maldong clicked his tongue and breathed deeply. Lets get some shut-eye. Im a bit sleepy after going through all that. Please rest first. Alright. Jang Maldong closed his eyes. Seol Jihu quietly looked out of the window and got lost in thoughts. The scene he saw at White Rose was still vivid in his mind. Why was she smiling when she hung herself? Ian had compared destiny to something natural like breathing and something unavoidable that people had to ultimately accept, like fatality. Then was it correct to view Phi Sora as being born with the fate of hanging herself? I dont know. Neither did he want to get involved. The one thing that worried him at the moment was the Yi siblings. The fact that he had come with big expectations, only to leave empty-handed left a bitter taste in his mouth. As always, he felt that there was nothing easy in life. And as he thought this, his head and shoulders seemed to grow heavier. The crowns weight As he was pondering over Ians words, Seol Jihu suddenly felt something tickle him. It was the black smoke. Confirming that Jang Maldong was deep in slumber through the side of his vision, he whispered. Flone. Youre back? [I suddenly felt your presence moving away while I was flying around.] Im sorry. Ill let you take your time sightseeing the next time we visit. [Sure. I was going to complain, but I guess I cant.] Why not? [You look exhausted.] Seol Jihu rubbed his face. [Did something happen?] "." [Want me to beat them up?] "N-No." Seol Jihu hastily shook his head. [Its fine so tell me.] Its nothing big. [Why? What happened. Im curious. Tell me.] Seol Jihu pursed his lips as Flone clung onto him persistently. Its about work. About an expedition. [An expedition? To where?] I dont know for sure. They said it was some ancient emperors villa [An ancient emperor? A villa?] The black smoke swayed before turning into a question mark. As Seol Jihu stared at it with amazement [Ah!] it transformed into an exclamation point. [No way Is it the Sacrificium?] Sacrificium? Whats that? [The villas name.] Flone replied quickly. [You said it was an emperors?] Yes. [The title of an emperor is only given to one that rules over an empire.] And? Seol Jihu tilted his head in confusion as he couldnt follow the conversation. Flone. Why did you suddenly say the name of the villa? There werent just one or two emperors in the past. Also, it wouldnt be strange for an emperor to own a villa in a resort area. Why did Flone immediately respond after hearing what he said? [Thats because the story of the emperors villa is an extremely famous tale. I thought of it as soon as I heard.] Come again? [Speaking of which, how did you know? I heard the story from when I was a child.] It was only now that Seol Jihu remembered that Flone was someone from hundreds of years ago and that she was from an empire. Flone, can you tell me this tale in detail? [HmmOnly if you make a promise.] Flone made a condition after pondering for a bit. A promise? [Yep. Its not hard to tell you, but I dont want you to go to the Sacrificium.] And what was this now? Why not? [Because its a place you shouldnt go.] Flone repeatedly emphasized in a warning tone. [Thats a place you should never go. Especially living people.] Chapter 142. Choice of Destiny (2) Its a place I should never go? Seol Jihu raised his voice subconsciously. [After the previous emperor was executed, the emperor that succeeded him declared it a forbidden place.] Forbidden. It wasnt a strange concept. No matter the era, it wasnt uncommon for the ruling party to designate some places as forbidden grounds. It was just that this Sacrificium place had been designated as a place one couldnt visit easily by an emperor of the Empire, a nation which was said to have reached the apex of magic engineering. The weight of the ban was far heavier than normal. Why did he designate it as a forbidden place? [Uuuuun~] Flone groaned, seemingly having trouble recalling something that happened such a long time ago. [I think its because people kept dying even after the death of the previous emperor.] After the death of the previous emperor? Seol Jihu tilted his head. Was he raising a monster in his villa or something? [I dont know.] The smoke shook side to side. [Many people wondered what the exact reason was, but no one could figure it out. The only thing everyone knew was that the only person to survive after going into that villa was that greedy emperor himself. Both during his lifetime and after.] Do you think you could explain this in greater detail? At that moment, a small cough rang out, causing Seol Jihu to jump in surprise. Jang Maldong was staring at him with narrowed eyes. Are you calling someone? Huh? Ah, yes. You can talk normally. You dont have to whisper. Thank you. Jang Maldong closed his eyes again after giving Seol Jihu a fixed stare. Seol Jihu had many questions he wanted to ask Flone . But because it felt like Jang Maldong noticed something, he couldnt open his mouth easily. * When Seol Jihu returned to Haramark, he saw that Kim Hannah was calling him. He immediately placed his hand on the round crystal, and they were connected in less than 10 seconds. The reason she had called was to notify him that she had found the Heaven-Slaughtering Star and the white headband girl. The brother and sister duo were last seen in Eva. But seeing as how they disappeared after going into the temple, she said they had likely gone back to Earth and that she would notify him when they returned. It was at this moment that she realized Seol Jihu wasnt really listening and furrowed her brows. Whats up with that attitude? Youre the one who asked me for help. Oh yeah, thanks. Do I have to fish for compliments? Whats wrong? Is something worrying you? Should I say it? Seol Jihu hesitated. Although he wanted to confide in someone, Bok Jungsik had asked not to let the Yi siblings know about the transfer, and had even asked for a non-disclosure request. But because Seol Jihu wanted to obtain information, he asked in a roundabout way so as to keep the secret. However, Kim Hannah wasnt someone to be looked down on. Archer? You mean, Yi Seol-Ah? She instantly realized what he was worried about when he said, Master visited White Rose because they had a talented Archer. No? Dont lie. Ordinary Archers wont catch Master Jangs eye. Since you said White Rose it either has to be their top Archer or a rising star. Well, he actually went to see their top Archer. Oh yeah? What was that Archers name? Uh, what was it again? Funny. Youre saying that without even batting an eye? Hey, dont lie to me. That top Archer I just mentioned? He recently ended his contract with White Rose and left. When Seol Jihu fell silent, Kim Hannah laughed as if his attempt to trick her was cute. Who are you trying to fool? Wet your mouth a little before you try. Seol Jihu looked dumbstruck. Kim Hannah cackled, then rested her chin on her interlocked fingers. Anyways, Ill keep it a secret, so just say it. . Or dont, if you dont want to. You think I wont find out just because you stay silent? In the end, Seol Jihu revealed everything that happened until now. By the time the explanation came to an end, Kim Hannahs eyes had narrowed to a slit. He~eh. A collaboration for an expedition in exchange for a transfer. Her eyes rolled. Thats intriguing, for sure. The conditions are too good. You think so too, right? Maybe theyre targeting me. Kim Hannah looked at Seol Jihu strangely before going Ah. Right, Master Jang is there. You really dont think I might have figured this out? As if. Seol Jihu smiled bitterly. Anyways, expedition expedition Kim Hannah tapped on her desk. It wasnt as if she knew everything there was to know about Paradise, and it certainly wasnt a strange thing for Earthlings to go on an expedition. But Kim Hannah showed suspicious movements like tilting her head or twisting up the corners of her mouth. It smells Smell? It smells fishy. Kim Hannah revealed a furtive smile. I can practically smell the rotting odor of shit. Seol Jihu couldnt help but think about how Kim Hannah compared things to poop whenever something happened. Given what I know about that old man Bok Jungsik, theres no way he would proceed with something so reckless. Aha! Tak. She smacked the desk before staring at Seol Jihu. Hey. ? You havent gone ahead and accepted the offer, have you? Why would I? I refused, obviously. Good. Ill be clear just in case. Dont interfere in this matter. Dont get yourself involved and dont be related to it in any way. Got it? I told you, I refused. Well see about that. Kim Hannah snorted. It wasnt until a few days later that Seol Jihu found out what she meant. ** Welcome. Its pretty hot today, isnt it? Its been a while, Princess. Yes, come in. Teresa came out to greet Seol Jihu and personally led him to the reception room. Teresa wasnt in her usual military uniform and was wearing an apron instead. Because of it, she exuded a cozy and graceful atmosphere rather than a lively and energetic one. I heard that you became Carpe Diems new leader. Ah, yes. You must not have been taught all the duties and responsibilities that come with that position. Its hard, isnt it? It is a bit unsettling, but Im sure Ill get used to it. Oh, Im sorry to hear that. Would you like to wash up and rest? Or maybe youd like to eat something first? Saying this, Teresa suddenly blocked her mouth with her hand and dropped her head. Seeing how her withdrawn shoulders were trembling slightly, she seemed to be making considerable effort to rein in her laughter. Whats wrong with her? No, I already took a shower this morning. I also I see, then why dont you eat first? Teresa spoke gently as she personally took Seol Jihus jacket off. Ah, Ill hold onto it. Despite Seol Jihus refusal, Teresa more or less ignored him and headed to the dining hall. As a result, Seol Jihu was able to enjoy the unexpected luxury of having the Princesss handmade food. Other than Teresa constantly asking Is it good? and staring at him with her chin cupped in her hands, the meal couldnt be more excellent. Teresa spoke as she watched Seol Jihu tap his mouth with a napkin. Mm, I guess this is enough for today. Excuse me? No, I was just talking to myself. Anyways~ Teresa threw off her apron and returned to her usual appearance. I heard that you became Carpe Diems new leader. Didnt you say the same thing just a while ago? Eii~ The meaning is different, you know~? Teresa giggled. Anyways, how does it feel, being a leader? Mm. Seol Jihu thought for a moment before replying. There are many things I want to do, but not much that I can actually do? That sounds about right for now. Why? Theres something even our Hero of Haramark cant do? Seol Jihu didnt know when he received another strange nickname, but he still smirked. There are things in life you just cant do without money. Hearing the bitterness in Seol Jihus tone, Teresa folded her arms. Youre right. Money doesnt guarantee happiness, but it at least guarantees leisure. Seol Jihu couldnt help but agree seeing how realistic this was. Dont worry too much. If youre lacking money, you can just make more. Right, like how you can eat cake if you dont have bread. Seol Jihu nodded his head in agreement. Aii, thats not what I meant. Teresa shook her hand. Im asking if youre interested in making money. ? Listen. Were not the ones who came up with this plan, but an interesting proposition has been made to us a few days ago. As Seol Jihu listened attentively, his expression became more and more distorted. Teresa was chatting away until she saw Seol Jihus grim expression. Whats wrong? She trembled inwardly, wondering if she said something wrong. Did White Rose make this proposition? And when she heard this, she blinked her eyes. Oh, you already knew? Princess. Seol Jihus voice suddenly dropped an octave. Did White Rose tell you to ask us? His manner of speech changed as well. Feeling that something wasnt right, Teresa quickly fixed her posture. No. White Rose made this proposition to collaborate, then asked us to introduce them to a good team if we knew one. . It sounded like a good offer, and Darlings, I mean, Carpe Diems team popped up in my head. Teresa was speaking fluently when the end of her speech became blurred. Princess. Seol Jihu slowly opened his mouth. In truth, we visited White Rose a few days ago and heard the same offer. Oh, you did? I didnt know. Yes, and we refused. Seol Jihu had thought the matter was over when he refused them. However, the same offer had now returned to him through the Haramark Royal Family. Was this a coincidence? Or was it part of Bok Jungsiks scheme? Or was this destiny? Seol Jihus eyes narrowed. Have you accepted? We havent given a definitive answer. Teresa shook her head. But we gave a favorable answer. The evidence they provided was flawless. Since the villa belonged to an ancient emperor, even a rock lying around there might be made of gold. We could tell that White Rose made careful preparations for this expedition. They were offering us an opportunity to take a bite out of an already-prepared meal, so we didnt really want to refuse outright. Teresa mumbled before asking carefully. Why did you refuse? Seol Jihu became speechless. At this rate, there was a huge chance that the Haramark Royal Family would participate in this expedition. He wanted to tell them not to go, but he couldnt think of a proper reason. Saying, Youll die if you go; he would be lucky to not be treated as a madman. Maybe I should reveal the existence of my Nine Eyes. If it were Teresa, perhaps she might believe him. He bit his lips lightly and fell into deep contemplation. Meanwhile, light flickered in Teresas eyes as she watched the youth intently. The Seol Jihu she knew didnt cower no matter what wave came crashing in. He didnt shrink, nor did he back away. In fact, the more difficult the problem was, the more he would work to find a solution. The result he produced always impressed her as well. But now he was showing such disapproval for what seemed like a well-planned expedition Could it be? After staring at him for a moment, she initiated a conversation. You see Ive actually been thinking about not going. Seol Jihu shot his head up. Well White Roses offer was good and all, but I wasnt really sure about having to enter the Parasites territory. I mean, they did tell us that they would travel by sea, and not land, but you remember, right? What we experienced while we were escaping from the laboratory. Teresa continued nonchalantly. Im still jolted awake from sleep whenever I think about it. I dont want to crawl into that situation again just to make money. Then Checking that Seol Jihus complexion had brightened, Teresa dealt the finishing blow. Eii, Ill just not go. Life is more important than money anyways. Princess. Please understand. Im a fickle woman, you see. Right, I agree. Well thought, Princess. Well thought. Seol Jihu didnt nitpick about she changed her tune completely. He nodded his head, relieved from the bottom of his heart. Seeing how the youth smoothed down his chest to finally relax, Teresa was convinced. I dodged a bullet. She hadnt changed her tune for no reason. Teresa had noticed the secret Seol Jihu was hiding a long time ago. To be more precise, it was when they were escaping from the Delphinion Laboratory. Although Teresa was the one who led the way, Seol Jihu was the one who told her about the enemys whereabouts. At first, she found this rather mystical. But when the youth was spot on 100% of the time, she couldnt just chuck it up to him having good intuition. It wasnt as if he was an Archer. No, even if he was a High-rank Archer, it would be impossible for him to be right hundreds of times consecutively. She wasnt sure about the details, but it seemed likely that this mysterious ability of his had activated this time as well. In other words, there had to be a reason. A reason that the youth known as the problem-solver was taking his foot out of this matter. Moreover If Hubby says dont go, I wont. Teresa smiled bashfully as she rubbed the apron she took off. Chapter 143. Choice of Destiny (3) Although Kim Hannah told Seol Jihu not to involve himself in the matter, Seol Jihu forgot about White Rose after a while. This was because his days were repetitions of morning arriving when he opened his eyes and the sun setting when he had the time to take a breather. Just like Teresa said, Dylans sudden death made the transition of duties and responsibilities incomplete. Although Seol Jihu did his best to learn, it felt like he was banging his head against bare land. It was to the point that the world began to spin like he repeatedly banged his head dozens of times. He couldnt help but groan even if he tried not to. If Jang Maldong werent there to teach him what to do, he would have been completely lost. Recently, as Carpe Diem had the need to officially announce that a new leader had been chosen, Seol Jihu had been visiting every organization that they had originally been in a good relationship with. Although he could send a messenger or let them know via the communication crystal, this could only be done with certain organizations. For example, Sicilia, the most influential organization in Haramark and the so-called Conqueror of the Southern Region, was one organization that Seol Jihu had to visit in person. How intriguing. A relaxed voice mixed with nasal sound rang out. It feels like it was just yesterday that I saw you in the Neutral Zone. To think that the little kid who followed Agnes around would stand in front of me a year later as the leader of a renowned team. This brings back old memories. Seol Jihu smiled awkwardly. When he was meeting eye to eye with this uniformed, red-haired woman who had her slightly-tilted head resting on her clenched fist, his skin broke out into goosebumps mysteriously. Her languid, blood-colored pupils reminded him of the beast that sat proudly atop a rock during the safari bus tour he went on when he was a kid. If he turned away for just a moment, he felt like she would aim for the back of his neck in an instant. Although he was slightly intimidated, he still managed to open his mouth. Thank you, Don Cinzia. Don, you say. A smirk escaped her mouth. Id rather you not call me that. Don is a way to address ones elder out of respect. Cinzia raised her hands and continued. Im neither a nobleman nor a godfather who made great achievements. More importantly, I only passed the 30-year-old mark recently. Calling me Don. Dont you think its too much? Agnes. When she slightly tilted her head and asked, Agnes who was standing next to the desk nodded her head without a word. It looks like Agnes agrees too. My apologies then. Theres no need to apologize. I know you meant it out of respect. Anyways Cinzia chuckled before turning her gaze back to the youth. I heard Carpe Diems new leader shared friendship with the Triads. She dealt a quick blow while his guard was down. Considering Sicilia and the Triads relationship from a few years back, this comment couldnt be taken lightly, and Seol Jihus facial muscles stiffened. I know what youre thinking. Dont get too ahead of yourself. Cinzia shook her hand as if she found the matter a bother. We had a meeting with the Triads a few days ago. Hao Win personally came to visit us. Seol Jihus eyes widened. Forgetting the past and deciding to see the future. He sure knew how to talk. At first, I doubted my ears. It was surprising enough that people who found sustenance by acting proud would personally visit an enemy. I sure didnt expect them to say something so groveling. Cinzia shrugged her shoulders and took out a cigar from her coat that was wrapped in a sheaf of luxury tobacco leaves. Then, with a familiar motion, Agnes lit it for her. In a way, were looking forward to it. Choosing to reconcile with us must have been a big decision for them. It should be right to say that the internal conflict theyve been suffering from for years is gone. Cinzia added, Well, well have to wait and see, then took the cigar out of her mouth. A turbid smoke mixed with the sound of breathing came out. Heres the main point. If the Triads really meant what they said, then their method of making a profit shouldnt conflict with ours. They have a reserve force, too. Since we entered Paradise and have been given the same duty, Sicilia is willing to cheer for them if they wont go against us. You understand all that? Method of making a profit not conflicting? While both crowding Haramark? And Sicilia was willing to cheer for them? It sounded like she was hinting that she would silently watch their move. In any case, Seol Jihu didnt dig deeper. He simply nodded his head. So. Cinzia made a satisfied smile. Who do you like more? Seol Jihu blinked. Like I said, do you like Hao Win or Cinzia dragged out her speech and glanced at Agnes who was standing next to her. Do you like Agnes? . Was Seol Jihu wrong for hearing, Who do you like better? Mom or Dad? He wanted to tell her not to joke around, but he couldnt help but feel burdened by her expectant gaze. Do I have to answer? Yep, I have to know the answer. Uh. Whats wrong? Isnt it better than asking something immature like which side you prefer? Seol Jihu thought her original question was more immature and also noticed a hint of mischievousness in her voice. However, he decided to bury his true feelings in his heart. After all, it was true that the way she put it was easier to answer than choosing between Sicilia and the Triads. Thus, after thinking about it for a moment, the youth pointed at the attractive maid hesitantly. I like Miss Agnes a bit more. Keuk! Cinzia dropped her head. You hear that, Agnes? Yes. Congratulations. Looks like your grooming is working out. Arent you happy? Not at all. Agnes replied without the slightest change in her expression. She then saw Seol Jihus blank gaze and turned her head slightly to the side. Perhaps Seol Jihu was mistaken or perhaps it was just the sunlight shining through the window, but her neck seemed slightly flushed. Ahahaha, ahahaha! Cinzia cackled as she watched Agnes looking out to a far distance. She was laughing so hard that she even choked on the smoke and coughed. After barely managing to regain her composure, Cinzia stole a glance and spoke. Sorry for putting you in a tough spot. As a comrade who has been with Agnes for a long time, its rare to see this side of Agnes. Is it? To Seol Jihu, getting this reaction out of Agnes wasnt such a difficult thing to do. The only caveat was that he would have to prepare himself for getting beaten to a pulp. Huu. Thanks, I havent laughed this hard in months. Now lets see. Since I cant let you go home empty handed. Cinzia asked as she rubbed her eyes. Are you contracted with any information agency? No. I thought not. Dylan had his own contacts, but. Cinzia opened her drawer. Its a present. Take it. Then she flicked her hand lightly. Seol Jihu reflexively snatched up the object that flew toward him and saw that it was a hexagonal badge with the letter S inscribed on it. Its nothing much. Just an insignia symbolizing Sicilia. Though, its not something thats given out to just anyone. Why are you giving me this? There is a shabby store in the southwest alleyway. It might be a bit hard to find because its tucked away in a corner, but Im sure you can deal with that. Its a dangerous area, but if the rumors of your abilities are true, there should be nothing to worry about. Seol Jihu asked as he fiddled with the badge. I have to show this to the information agency? Yep. Theyre called the Indian Assassins. The one in Haramark is only their branch, but they should be good enough. At the very least, they wont try to pull anything funny with information. The corner of Cinzias mouth curled up. A leader needs to know whats going on in the world, dont you think? In truth, Seol Jihu had a near-omniscient informant named Hannaemon, but since what Cinzia was saying wasnt false, he accepted it gratefully. Thank you! No problem. Say hello to the old man for us. Agnes will be returning the visit soon. Seol Jihu tilted his head. No matter where he went, they would use the expression returning the visit. The Haramark Royal Familys Teresa said the same thing, and so did Umi Tsubames Kazuki and the Triads Hao Win. Yes, Ill let him know. Seol Jihu got up from his seat before suddenly staring at Cinzia fixedly. What is it? Nothing. Ill take my leave then. Curious about Cinzias Status, he had activated Nine Eyes. However, he couldnt see her Status Window. She was colorless as well. She was the second person after Seo Yuhui, on whom the General Observation didnt work. After leaving Sicilia, Seol Jihu headed to the southwest alleyway right away. Although he felt several suspicious gazes while searching for the right place, the gazes vanished as soon as he took out his badge. Seol Jihu found the assassins hideout after a little bit of trouble, and a man wearing a turban saw the guest and greeted him with more respect than necessary. Although visitors were normally divided into different grades, the man offered Seol Jihu the second-highest grade the VIP-grade without even asking who he was. Seol Jihu had to pay a sizable amount of silver coins every month for their information, but he signed a 3-month-long contract on the spot. ** Like the saying, time heals all wounds, people got used to unfamiliar things. After all, humans were animals capable of adapting to change. Taking care of urgent matters one by one as a leader, Seol Jihu finally got accustomed to wearing clothes that did not fit him. When he opened his eyes in the morning, he no longer worried, thinking Will I be okay today? At the very least, he had the leisure to enjoy a cup of coffee. As he was sitting on the couch enjoying the scent of coffee, the sound of a door bursting open rang out. Oh? Chohong appeared with water dripping off her. Judging by the wet towel around her shoulders, she must have taken a shower after her morning exercise. Seol Jihu retracted his gaze out of courtesy. He wasnt all too surprised. Chohong and Hugo walking around naked was a common sight by now. He would be a fool for making a fuss of it. Didnt I tell you to wear your underwear at the very least? Of course, he didnt forget to say something either. Yeah, yeah. Chohong retorted half-heartedly. Then, rather than putting on her underwear, she picked up her Dolphin shorts without completely wiping off the water. She spoke as she calmly put one leg in and pulled up the shorts. Now that I think about it, youre finally around in the morning. You saw me yesterday as well. Before, I mean. It was hard to see your face. Yeah, all thanks to two people leaving everything to me. I wouldve been grateful if they helped just a little. When Seol Jihu muttered curtly, Chohong smirked. Who told you to be the leader? You call this being a leader? Slave is more like it. Team members have the responsibility of not interfering with the duties and responsibilities of a leader. In exchange, were listening to your orders, arent we? Fine. Heres an order. Help me work faithfully. We also have the right to reject absurd orders. Chohong spoke shamelessly, her shoulders bouncing up and down in joy. Dont look at me like that. I at least hear you out for trivial things like this, dont I? Chohong smacked her Dolphin shorts. Seol Jihu stared at her dumbfoundedly before suddenly turning serious. Hey! ? Its an order. Sit. What? Come sit. Tapping on his thighs, Seol Jihus high-handed attitude made Chohong doubt her eyes. Son of a bitch, you finally went insane.? However, she suddenly put on a surprised face before giving a meaningful smile. Next, she walked toward Seol Jihu without a word, turned around, then placed her butt on his thighs as he ordered. She even slightly leaned against him. When her white, muscle-toned back got near, Seol Jihu was taken aback. Cho, Chohong? What are you doing? What? Im doing what you told me to do. No. Im just following your order. As if to say, Do what you want, Chohong entrusted the weight of her body to him. Her expression that seemed to say You think youve got the balls to do something? was an added bonus. Seol Jihu put down his coffee mug and tried to push her away, in vain. This was because Chohong had suddenly turned around, grabbed his shoulders, and wrapped her legs around his sides. Ooh~ So cute. What movie did you learn that line from, hm? G-Get off. Youre acting weird. What am I going to do about this virgin boy? He cant eat even when the food is offered at his feet. Is he retarded? What? What boy? Im saying youre a retard. Oh? What are you glaring at me for? What? Want me to devour you? Ah? When Chohong raised her hand as if to hit him, Seol Jihu also got mad. A leader is like a sky, and this is how youre treating me? Sky? This son of a bitch. What Kool-Aid did you drink while in that position? Ill give you 3 seconds. Get off. And if I dont want to? When Chohong simpered, Seol Jihu bit his lip. You want to go at it? Yep. Do it. Feel free. You sure? Yeah, do it. Whats up with all this talk? Kyak! Chohong pounced. Seol Jihu also screamed Wak! and stood his ground. Crash! The sound of them falling down threw Carpe Diems office into utter confusion. After a long tussle of laughter, Chohong raised her white flag first. S, Son of a bitch! Tickling is unfair! Your sides are your weakness. Stop! Are you going to behave or not? I will! I will! So stop! Giggling uncontrollably and frantically rolling around, Chohong didnt see the door and ended up smacking her head against it. Thud! Uk. A-Are you okay? Ah, you At that moment, an envelope slid through the gap underneath the door and covered Chohongs frowning face. Seol Jihu quickly picked up the envelope before raising his body. Chohong panted angrily while massaging her temples. Fuck whats that? Information from an assassins organization. Now that I think about it, youve been getting one practically every day. Is it a newspaper or something? Something like that. Seol Jihu returned to the couch and tore open the envelope. Chohong tilted her head before throwing off her towel and finding a t-shirt to wear. Any interesting news? Lets see. Seol Jihu took the content of the envelope out and began to read it. Carpe Diems Chung Chohong throws a rampage again at Eat, Drink, and Enjoy. The cause is a minor argument in a drunken state. She leaves after destroying the place? Seol Jihu looked up in the middle of reading the report. Aaah, I just remembered. I have an important meeting to go to. Good luck! Chohong quickly threw on the rest of her clothes before disappearing. Seol Jihu shook his head, then went back to reading. Gossip surrounding the reason for the Daughter of Luxuria, Seo Yuhui (Korea), moving to Haramark continues. The Temple of Luxurias Priests have been constantly going back and forth, carrying luggage and parcels rigorously. Some say she is moving the location of her personal wealth along with her base of operations. But those who know how frugal and simple she usually is, are wondering what is inside her luggage. There are baseless rumors that she is receiving bribes. Another rumor is that the Daughter of Luxuria, as the apostle who most closely serves the Goddess of Lust, is absorbed in quenching her insatiable sexual desires day and night. Crazy bastards. Seol Jihu snorted. In truth, the last rumor wasnt completely baseless considering that when Earthlings rose from a High Ranker to Unique Ranker, they were influenced more by the characteristics of the god they served. Still, Seol Jihu disregarded this possibility as a ridiculous tale. Marcel Ghionea (Romania) is searching for someone. Once dubbed the Archer of Steel and evaluated as Haramarks rising star who would follow Ayase Kazukis steps, Marcel Ghionea disappeared without a trace but suddenly reappeared in Haramark a month and a half ago. From what is known, he was ambushed by a group of Tarneras on the way home from Napal Hill, taken back to their village, and reared like livestock. Miraculously, he and four others trapped in the same way managed to escape. While on their way back to Haramark, they apparently found the group of Tarneras massacred. It seemed an unknown Earthling was ambushed by them and ended up killing them all. These monsters enjoyed eating human flesh, and with fifteen of them working together, they can even overpower a High-Rank Warrior. Seeing as how this mysterious Earthling butchered these monsters, one can surmise how powerful this person truly is. In any case, many organizations have offered the Archer of Steel excellent conditions to recruit him, but Marcel Ghionea, being the straightforward person he is, is bent on finding his benefactor. Currently, he has returned to the place where he found the dead Tarneras and is looking for traces of his savior. Thats great news! Seol Jihu nodded his head. Whoever this mysterious Earthling was, Seol Jihu thought he did a good job. But couldnt he have looked around better? If theres a group of monsters, there has to be a village nearby tsk. But on the other hand, he clicked his tongue, thinking the Earthling should have thought about checking out their village. Slurp. Next, when he tilted his lukewarm coffee into his mouth and flipped the paper. Scheherazade Important News Seol Jihus eyes narrowed. White Rose in dire straits. He remembered the matter he had forgotten about and scrutinized the report subconsciously. Scheherazades mercenary guild, White Rose, is wrapped up in a controversy. Caligos number one figure, PAX, has filed an official complaint. ; According to PAXs public announcement, White Rose has snatched the Ancient Emperors Villa expedition that they had been preparing for. Seol Jihus face became dyed with shock. Paradise had several unwritten rules, but the most taboo of them all was seizing a ruin occupied by another organization. As the value of a ruin was unimaginable and infinite, they caused several problems, and was the number one reason for conflicts among Earthlings until a few years ago. Although the disputes subsided after the Seven Kingdoms set a law that all rights to a ruin belongs to the first discoverers, conflicts still arose from time to time. The problem was that every time such incidents happened, the situation was vague enough that it provoked more controversy. Proving that one was the first to find a ruin was difficult in the first place, but even if one was successful in doing so, there was no guarantee that they would be able to claim the ruin to themselves. As a result, the safest method was to keep the discovery a secret until the expedition began, but this wasnt a perfect method either. If someone else found the ruin during the preparation period and claimed it to be theirs, that would be an even more difficult situation to deal with. In any case, as conflicts around the ownership of ruins were extremely complicated, many considered it better to not involve themselves in it. Seol Jihu swallowed his saliva and continued to read the report. White Roses leader, Bok Jungsik (Korea), claims this is as a false accusation. He says he paid 10 gold coins to purchase this information, having heard nothing about PAX from the informant who sold him the information. ; Additionally, Bok Jungsik claims that, although it is true that he spent the past few months preparing, he canceled the plan due to their failure to find a group to work in collaboration with. Evidently, Phi Sora has arbitrarily decided to go on the expedition. Phi Sora is currently unavailable after leaving by ship through the port of Nur. PAX is supposedly preparing to ask Caligo and the Scheherazade Royal Family to judge who is right and wrong. After reading this far, Seol Jihu shot up from his couch. * Seol Jihu couldnt contact Kim Hannah at all in the morning and barely got a hold of her at noon. She talked about how hectic her day had been and went straight to the point. Things have been working out quite interestingly, huh? What happened? There are two points that are problematic on the surface. Kim Hannah held up her index and middle finger and made a V. The first problem is that the informant sold the information first to PAX before selling the same information to White Rose. Hes quite a courageous one. Well, thats obvious, so I wont mention any more of that. Kim Hannah folded her middle finger. The second problem is that Phi Sora pressed ahead with the expedition. One thing to note is that PAX made a complaint after that foul-mouthed bitch left the harbor. When you say problematic on the surface you mean its different on the inside? Obviously. There are more than a couple strange points to just say, Ah, I see~ Kim Hannah stealthily licked her upper lip. Chapter 144. Choice of Destiny (4) Stop making things more complicated. Clear your mind, and focus only on distinguishing the perpetrator and the victim. That should be easy enough. While the case was all tangled up and convoluted, the roles were clear. The information broker was the perpetrator while PAX and White Rose were the victims. Why? But Kim Hannah raised a question. Who says Bok Jungsik is the victim of this case? Was the leader of White Rose not a victim? Didnt Bok Jungsik say so himself? Because they were unable to find a partner organization, they canceled their expedition plan right before departure. Seol Jihu nodded his head. That means they canceled it of their own accord. To willingly abandon an expedition even before anything went wrong. Doesnt that mean theyve already set their minds to take their losses before that point? Kim Hannah emphasized already, pointing out the implication that the expedition wasnt canceled because of the protests. She was right. Seol Jihu stammered. "B-But." Yes. And as a result, that foul-mouthed bitch forced the expedition. I can definitely see her doing that. Why? If the leader canceled the expedition, she shouldnt have gone, right? Thats what you think. But that doormat is the ace of White Rose. Shes the real deal. While Bok Jungsik is the guild master by name, he actually is only a figurehead. [Our leader must have all grown up now, knowing how to gossip behind my back.] [Its fine. Ill start talking instead.] It was true. Bok Jungsik definitely didnt seem very influential. And he had seen her act unbridled. However, Seol Jihu hadnt imagined Bok Jungsik to only be a figurehead. And all of this took place before PAX made it an issue. It was information they traded 10 gold coins for, and theyve also confirmed the existence of the ruin. But to suddenly overturn the expedition over a minor issue after painstakingly planning for months? It makes absolutely no sense. Kim Hannahs face drew closer in the crystal ball. Theres another thing Im suspicious about. Her voice dropped to a whisper. 10 gold coins isnt a joke. Thats money worth 500 million Won. And how much do you think the preparation cost them? To suddenly evaporate their plans means throwing everything theyve prepared in the trash. What do you think went through the members minds? Would you not have doubted the competence of the leader, too? Whats your point? Look at the bigger picture. A bastard who is already in a precarious position sets up a situation where they must advance even if they cant profit off of it and then suddenly decides to pull out. Looking at it after the situation exploded, dont you think everything was staged? ''After the situation exploded? Seol Jihu started. "Wait. Then that means Miss Phi Sora is" Screwed. Kim Hannah summed it up in one word. The moment that doormat moved independently, all the responsibility fell on her. And no matter how unfair White Rose thinks the situation is, the royal family will most likely listen to PAX who bought the information first. Now, to wrap this up "." If she dies there, everything ends. Even if she somehow comes back alive, shell still be drowned in controversies. Meaning, whether or not the expedition succeeds, the final result has already been determined. Kim Hannah gave a faint smile. Excluding the broker, the one wholl profit the most is.? Who? Seol Jihu blankly stared at the crystal. After the call, Seol Jihu leaned against the railing and looked outside. Kim Hannah said she would call again when she found definite proof, but like she said, the outcome was already decided. He didnt know why, but his thoughts kept flowing in a strange direction. Tightly closing his eyes, the scene of Phi Sora hanging herself with a smile in a rundown room came to his mind. ''The Choice of Destiny.'' [You seem to think that fate is something amazing, but its not.] Destiny was something inborn; an unavoidable fate. Thats what Ian had told him. It was a fate to breathe as long as you were born a human, and it was also a fate to die if you stopped breathing. This law of causality was an absolute invariant. Destiny ultimately did not connote change. For example, the moment Phi Sora forced the expedition and created a cause, the result of her hanging herself had to happen. This was an unavoidable fate, or as Ian put it, the acceptance of ones destiny. Then what was the reason behind the inclusion of the word choice? It meant that there wasnt only one possible fate, but multiple. Seol Jihu could have forcibly stopped her from leaving, have accompanied her in the expedition, or even gone and saved her right now. In the end, he didnt take any action, nor did he plan on doing so, but if he had decided on something, Phi Sora might have met a different fate. If he did not take action, her breath would stop and she would undoubtedly die, but on the flip side, if he did, then her breath would not stop, preventing her from dying. He could interfere by choosing between the two unavoidable fates. And thus was the Choice of Destiny. [What are you thinking so hard about?] Seol Jihu opened his eyes at the sound of a pleasant voice. He could see a cloud of black smoke floating in front of him. Did you have a good time? [Yep. Just made a quick trip around the place. Ive already seen all thats there anyways.] He could hear a slightly bored tone in Flones voice. She still must have had some lingering dissatisfaction with leaving Scheherazade so early. Then again, she had been stuck inside her tomb for hundreds of years, so he understood why she was so curious about the outside world. Ive been thinking about the ancient emperors villa. [Why? Youre not thinking of going, are you?] In reply to the anxious voice, Seol Jihu shook his head. No. Its just that I heard someone I know is on her way there. [Why would that person go.] Well, its human nature to want to do something theyre told not to do. [I guess. There were a lot of those blind idiots in my time too. ] There were? [Yeah. To be honest, its not like I havent entertained the thought of going there either. My mind knows I shouldnt, but I cant help but be curious.] Seeing the black smoke nodding, Seol Jihu suddenly remembered the story that she didnt finish telling before. Flone. What was that villa used for when the emperor was alive? It didnt seem like it was simply used for recreational purposes. [It had a political use and was also used as his personal safe.] "Political use? A safe?" [To remove political enemies and store their wealth.] Flone let out a deep sigh. [Gorgonu, Rothschear, Rodrick, Rhetinhen, Monpansha, Baluark, Aluah, Angju. I dont know how many family heads were sacrificed in that villa.] The shocked Seol Jihu narrowed his eyes. Wait. By Rothschear, you mean [You remembered.] Flones official name was Flonecia Lusignan La Rothschear. Meaning [Youre right. Our family was one of the emperors targets. We were famous for our large wealth.] [According to the imperial records in the Royal Library, shes listed as the beautiful youngest daughter of the formerly prestigious but fallen family.] As Flone and Ians words came together in his mind, Seol Jihus mouth fell open. Then because of that incident, your family fell apart, and you were [Thats right.] Flone confirmed his thoughts with a bitter voice. But why would he do that? If he was an emperor of an entire empire, he must have had absolute power. What could he have lacked? [It was for money.] Flone replied bluntly. [That greedy emperor waged wars like a madman. But engaging in war required extremely large amount of finances. It was impossible even for the emperor to handle the costs of a war lasting dozens of years.] Right. [So after pondering about possible sources of money, he set his eyes on the assets of noble families and stole them through various excuses.] Excuses? [If the emperor invites a person to his villa, do you think they can refuse?] Cant they just not go? [Then theyll face the crime of refusing a royal decree.] Seol Jihu made a face that said he still didnt understand. [No one knows what happened inside the villa. But from what Ive seen and heard, the emperor tried to assassinate his guests. My grandfather died from that too. Then, under the pretense of an investigation, the emperor led an army to search through our family.] And they confiscated the familys wealth in that process? [Thats right.] Seol Jihu scoffed. Thats messed up. [There was no one who didnt know it was all a plot. Not even one.] Flone quietly spoke before closing her mouth. [But we didnt just take it quietly either.] Flone continued speaking after a brief moment of silence. [When the invitation came to our family, my grandfather, who was then the head of the Rothschear family, immediately noticed the emperors intentions. So he plotted a scheme.] Seol Jihu made an intrigued face. [If he was going to die whether he went or not, he at least wanted to protect the familys property. So he secretly hid everything without the emperor noticing.] Then the reason your family fell [The problem was that we became aware of this fact only after we heard the news of my grandfather''s death and found the will that he had left behind in his personal study.] Did he not leave behind the location of the property or something?" [No. All that was written in the will was that he was going to die, that he moved all the familys wealth before the emperor tried anything, and that we must burn the will after reading.] Seol Jihu tilted his head. In the end, while your family didnt lose anything, there was nothing left either? [Strictly speaking, yes. Except for this.] He suddenly felt his neck getting pulled. Seol Jihu stared at the necklace hanging in the air. "The necklace." [This was the only item left behind by my grandfather. My mother said that he had called her separately to give it to her before he left. He told her to not lose it no matter what and to cherish it dearly.] So that was why she was so mad when Clara touched the necklace back then. Seol Jihu could finally understand a bit. If other families did the same, I doubt the emperor would have been very happy. [While there were smart people like my grandfather, there naturally were dumb family heads as well. I bet that it wasnt just a few that straight-out offered everything up to the emperor in fear.] Wow! Seol Jihu let out a gasp. If Flones words were true, then he couldnt even imagine how much wealth the villa contained. An emperors villa was already grand enough, but adding the assets of several major families Seol Jihu who was swallowing his drool Heuk choked on his breath after seeing Flones face form from water-like vapor right in front of his face in the midst of the black smoke. He didnt know when she materialized, but he could see her squint at him. Y-You scared me. [Youre planning on going, right?] "Huh?" [No. You cant. Im not going to let you go.] "But" No matter how much he retorted, the black smoke tightly bound both his hands and legs. Unable to move, Seol Jihu sighed. "Fine, I wont go. Now let me free. [I dont believe you.] "Why?" [Your eyes were shining.] "Dont be like that and let me go. How long do you plan on holding me like this? [Oh, I dont know. For around a year? Wont your thoughts of going disappear by then?] An entire year! It was impossible, no matter how much he thought about it, so he ducked his neck and began licking the pendant. [Ewwwwwww!] Flone shrieked as she drew back. After freeing his limbs, Seol Jihu was able to see the ghost flying far away while squirming in disgust. [You meanie! You know I hate that!] Hearing the upset tone echoing in his mind, Seol Jihu scratched his head. You were gripping me too tightly. [I was worried!] I know. I wont go, okay? I promise I wont. Seeing Seol Jihu rub his palms together in a plea, Flone timidly approached. [Really?] Of course. You said so yourself. Its not a place where living people should go. Its obvious that nothing good will come out of going there anyways It wasnt empty talk; Seol Jihu really did not have any intentions of going. Not only did the Nine Eyes signal all sorts of warnings to not go, but there was also no reason for him to go in the first place. [Good. You thought well.] Flone said with a slightly relieved voice. But didnt you say youre curious as well? [My grandfather said too much curiosity was poisonous. Theres no need to go to such a scary place, just out of curiosity.] Hearing the depressed voice, Seol Jihu sniggered. Well, thats surprising. That even you have something to be afraid of. [Well, thats because my family is directly involved, and also because it happened when I was young] But since you are already. dead, does it matter? Seol Jihu didnt finish the sentence out loud. While he already knew Flone was strong, there were words he should say and words he shouldnt. He knew it was rude. [Me? What about me?] Uh strong. [Already strong? That doesnt even make sense.] But despite trying to switch topics, Seol Jihu broke into a cold sweat as Flones characteristic persistency was activated. [Why? Do you not like me suddenly disappearing all the time?] Its not that. [Then should I always stick next to you?] He wondered how such a conclusion was reached, but unable to win against her persistent barrage of questions, he confessed to a certain extent. So, uh even if I dont personally enter the villa. As long as its in range, you can When he couldnt continue speaking, the tweeting voice suddenly stopped. It was true that there was nothing inside the villa that could harm her. After all, she was a spirit, or in other words, already dead. Also, Flone was an evil spirit born from hundreds of years of resentment. She had been able to easily annihilate those terrible Parasites back then, too. Even if there was a monster inside, wouldnt it be simple for her to handle? As all sorts of thoughts came to Seol Jihus mind, he carefully searched for her response. Flone who hadnt released her materialization had a dazed look on her face. Damn it! Me and my big mouth. He had made a mistake even while knowing Flone had a lot of regrets concerned with living. When he was just about to apologize out of guilt. [Ah.] Flone let out a stunned voice. [Youre right!] Her eyes grew as large as lanterns. "Excuse me?" [Youre right. Why was I afraid?] Then like a child who discovered something interesting, she became excited and floated in the air. F-Flone? [Im going out for a bit!] And Flone flew away just like that. Seol Jihu was left staring endlessly at the spirit that was now becoming a small dot on the horizon. She didnt know? No, that wasnt it. She might have been instinctively afraid because of the trauma that she was induced with when she was a child. Or so he thought, until he could see the quickly returning Flone. Seol hastily gripped the railings using all his strength after vaguely realizing why she was flying towards him. A moment later, on the third stairway of the Carpe Diem building, a strange scene of a spirit pulling on the collar of a young man holding onto the handrail like a cicada, unfolded. No. Im never going there. [Why~! Lets go~!] "Im scared, okay?" [But you dont even have to go in~! Ill go in by myself!] "I dont want to! Uggh." [Heuk!] ''What, what power!'' Seeing his grip loosening, the panicked Seol Jihu quickly licked the pendant with his tongue. [Ahhhhh! Ill kill you!] Seol Jihu flinched hearing Flones threat. "No! We dont even know whats inside!" [It doesnt matter!] In reply to Seol Jihus screams, Flone brightly shouted as if she never cared at all. [After all, Im already dead!] Chapter 145. Choice of Destiny (5) The heated bickering full of back-and-forth turns eventually changed over to a fierce battle of baiting. Seol Jihu tried persuading her, saying there was a real reason for them to not go to the villa and that he would take her to Scheherazade today instead. However, it was difficult to placate the excited Flone. Who could blame her? After all, flying around the world as an incorporeal spirit was something everyone must have imagined at least once. Since the expedition was even laced with a stimulating description called forbidden, it wasnt surprising for Flone, who was thirsty for adventure, to be so excited. For a while, Seol Jihu stood his ground with firm NOs. However, when Flone took out her secret weapon of crying tears of blood, he had no choice but to surrender. Do you think Im going only out of curiosity? Grandpa adored me when I was little. If he were alive, I wouldnt have been buried alive. It might be late, but I want to retrieve his body and give him a proper burial. And so on and so forth. Seol Jihu couldnt resist when she lamented nonstop. In the end, Seol Jihu agreed, but only after making her promise to guarantee their safety. But even if he wanted to go, there were problems that hindered them. I dont even know where it is. All he knew was that Phi Sora left the port of Nur on a ship. But as it looked like Flone would remember if she was in the area, he ignored this part. Another problem was that this matter was wrapped up in great controversy. Since standing out wouldnt do any good, he didnt dare to ask his comrades for help. After all, he might cause them trouble by getting them wrapped up in the controversy as well. Thus, Seol Jihu made up a story about having something to do and prepared to travel alone. He never imagined that things would turn out this way, and he definitely had his worries, but he changed his mind when he saw Flones bright, joyful smile. Ill just think of it as paying her back. Thinking about it now, this was the first time Flone the Giving Tree wanted something so much. Letting her have this one thing should be fine. Thinking so, Seol Jihu hopped onto the carriage to Nur. ** Tap, tap- The sound of footsteps rang out in a hallway. A deathly silence filled the interior of the villa, and total darkness made things barely visible. In addition, chilly air cold enough to cause goosebumps flowed around in the atmosphere. A group of people walked in this dark hallway, relying only on a torch flickering precariously. But soon, the header stopped, having come to a dead-end. A dusty, dilapidated wall revealing a long passage of time caught Phi Soras eyes, and she let out a sigh. Again. The hallway was blocked. She lost count of how many times they had experienced the same thing. She stared at the wall with tired eyes before turning around and checking on the group. One, two. Her comrades didnt look any better, having emaciated complexions. Three, four. In truth, the group was unable to tell night from day and had even lost track of the number of days that passed since they entered. Five. Phi Sora counted five people. Six, including her. The group had 18 members at the start of the expedition, yet 12 had disappeared. Right, they didnt die. They vanished after entering this villa. How? How did things turn out like this? Phi Sora bit down on her cracked lips. The start wasnt bad. Entering the villa went smoothly, and exploring the 1st floor wasnt any more difficult than the tests of courage shed had in college. When the group was collecting the treasures and luxury goods lying around in the villa, she thought she had finally hit the jackpot after spending such a long time in Paradise. The problem began when they climbed up the stairs. After exploring the second, third, and then the fourth floor, they were ready to go back home, delighted. However, they couldnt find the staircase. They returned the way they came from, yet the staircase had vanished. Having explored the villa for dozens of hours, the expedition group was dead tired. They chose to set up a campsite, but when Phi Sora woke up from her sleep, she couldnt see the two members who were supposed to be standing watch. Next, four members who went to look around the area disappeared without a trace. Enraged, Phi Sora conducted a thorough search of the villa, but she couldnt find the six missing people anywhere. The remaining members continued to vanish. The tail guard would disappear in the middle of an exploration, or one or two members would disappear if Phi Sora took her eyes off of them for just one second. Just like that, only six people were left. She knew the gravity of the situation she was in. But what unhinged her the most was Drrrk the mysterious sound ringing out from an undiscoverable location. On one hand, it sounded like someone forcefully opening a rusty door, while on the other, it sounded like an unknown creature lightly dragging its feet on a run-down wooden floor. The important thing was that the sound rang out whenever she was starting to forget. And once this sound reached her ears, someone would always disappear. Gulp. Someone swallowed hard. Unni. A girl wearing a Priests robe teared up. Dont be scared. Phi Soras eyes turned sharp. And dont talk weak. This son of a bitch is doing this on purpose. Its getting enjoyment out of seeing our reactions. But. No buts. If this thing was anything special, it would have appeared in front of us a long time ago. Think about it. Why else would it play around so shamelessly? Drrk, drrrrrk! Immediately, an unpleasant racket resounded in the hallway. It was as if the mysterious creature was laughing in ridicule. Phi Sora clenched her teeth and forced herself to continue talking. Well stop the search here. Next, we Whoosh. The torchlight flickered off. The moment Phi Soras eyes shot open Drrrk! All six people could feel it. Drrrrrrrrrrrrrrk! From the other side of the hallway, something was fiercely charging toward them. UAAAAAAAH! AAAAAAAAK! Piercing screams echoed out in the hallway. ** After arriving at Nur, Seol Jihu waited until dawn to head to the port. After going to a desolate place he had seen in the afternoon, he checked to see if anyone was watching before entrusting his body to Flone. The method Seol Jihu chose to cross the sea was flight. He was making use of the fact that Flone could exercise physical force if she wanted to. Taking a boat was also an option, but he wasnt sure if he could find a captain who would be willing. More importantly, he would attract attention by taking a boat. As Seol Jihu dreamed of committing the perfect crime, flying in Flones arms was the safest approach. Its much faster too. Crossing the dark sea splattering with waves, Seol Jihu felt his heart pound. He felt a little guilty, like a kid who was doing something mischievous. How much time went by? Seol Jihu slicked his hair up to prevent it from fluttering in the air and discovered a coast getting nearer in the darkness. Technically speaking, this seaside marked the start of the Parasites territory. How is it? Do you remember anything? [Im not sure. Kind of?] Flone, who was traversing the sea in a straight line, gently turned to the side. At the same time, Seol Jihu activated his Nine Eyes. Holy shit! He immediately swallowed his breath. The entire coast became dyed in a shade of yellow. Attention Required. Hesitation emerged on Seol Jihus complexion. He knew this area was the Parasites territory, but from what he had heard, their army often wasnt stationed here. Judging by the color of the shore, perhaps the information was wrong. Maybe its better to just go back. [Huh?] At that moment, Flone yelped after flying around the coast for a long time. [I found it!] Seol Jihu looked around the area and saw a lone building shining in a different light. Are you sure thats the place? [Im sure. Sacrificium, the villa on the cliff.] Just like Flone said, the building was standing at the edge of the shore cliff. Perhaps because it was still dark, it gave off an ominous aura standing by itself in the middle of nowhere. The problem was that the villa was colorless. Why? According to Flone, the villa was an incredibly dangerous place. Seol Jihu for sure thought the color of danger would appear. However, the villa was colorless no matter how he looked at it. Was it related to the shore being yellow? He couldnt be sure, except for one thing. From now, even a seemingly insignificant action could determine life or death. No, it certainly would. Flone stopped near the villa. Seol Jihu stared at the camouflage army helmet in his hand. He had spent quite a large sum of money to purchase this equipment, which could only be used one time but had a fantastic effect. His original plan was to send Flone in and camp out nearby in hiding. But since the surrounding area was dyed in yellow, he had no choice but to change his mind. What should I do? Looking at the yellow color, he felt uneasy about separating from Flone and staying alone. But he didnt want to go inside the villa together either. In truth, ever since he escaped from the laboratory in the Parasites territory, he never wanted to step even one foot in there again. Do I just hide out underwater? He hated the idea of staying in the Parasites territory to the point of having such an absurd thought. But in the next moment, he shook his head. It wasnt as if there werent flying creatures among the Parasites. If ocean waves swept him away to the open ocean, he would be in a terrible position. He couldnt see rocks or any tiny islands to hide on either. How troublesome. [Um, what are you going to do?] A fidgety voice rang out in his already-confused head. Do you need to go? Perhaps sensing the hint of annoyance in Seol Jihus voice, Flone dropped her head. [I want to go.] . [Being curious is one reason but I really want to find Grandpa. Theres something I want to ask when I meet him.] But theres no guarantee that your grandfather is in the villa. [Yes, but its not a matter of possibilities. Thats the only place he can be at.] ? [We were told about the assassination, but we never got his body back.] Seol Jihu furrowed his brows and raised his gaze. He could see a ghost staring at the villa with an ardent expression. [I realized after I died.] Flone continued. [I became free thanks to you, but most spirits who were once living are restrained to a specific place.] By a specific place, you mean. [The place they died.] Flone emphasized. [If he isnt in the villa, he must have become a free spirit and left, or passed on to the afterlife. Since we cant really find him if that is the case, I can give up on finding him without regrets.] With Flone saying all this, Seol Jihus expression softened. What do you want to ask him? [This.] The pendant on Seol Jihus neck clattered. [Im curious why Mother left me this and why she said what she did when she placed this on my coffin.] Hearing her sorrowful voice, Seol Jihu bit his lips. Now that I think about it. [That necklace.] [A fragment of the Seven Virtues. You did well to find that.] After a short silence, Seol Jihu asked. How does it look? [Hm?] The villa, I mean. [Oh, who knows? I dont feel any presence worth noting. Its just that] Its just that? [Its strange. It feels like its gesturing at me to come in. Thats the only way I can describe this feeling.] Seol Jihu crossed his arms and lowered his head. I have to make the right decision. Going together or staying alone. After looking back and forth between the colorlessness and the yellow color, Seol Jihu decided. You can go. [I can go?] Yes, but were going together. [E-Eh? Youre coming too? Really?] It might help you ask if you have this pendant. Although this was the reasoning he gave, the real reason was that he trusted his Nine Eyes. Of course, the Nine Eyes was more varying than one might think. Although the villa might be colorless now, entering it or touching something wrong could instantly change the color to something more sinister. But Even while taking that into account, Seol Jihu thought it was better to go in. He didnt know why, but he had a strong feeling that staying near Flone would greatly increase his chance of survival. He would be able to deal with any situation that comes up too. [Really? Were both really going?] Yes. A sigh heavy enough to sink the ocean escaped Seol Jihus mouth. But dont forget the promise you made me. [Yeah! Of course!] Flone shouted joyfully. Soon the youth and the ghost circled around the cliff and disappeared inside the villa. * Seol Jihu and Flone entered the villa without much trouble. Because the villa was extremely dark, Seol Jihu turned on the illuminating stone he had brought along. Hm. The villa looked rather small from the outside, but as expected, the interior made him exclaim in awe automatically. He could see traces of the place having been rummaged recently as if to say that the place had been worn down through the passage of time. One thing that surprised him was that there werent many ornaments and luxury goods that would be worth taking. Did they take everything? They should have left some for me Seol Jihu murmured to himself before suddenly remembering Phi Sora. He wouldnt have to worry if she died or went back after the expedition, but there was a chance that she was still here. He had to be careful not to run into her. [So this is the Sacrificium.] Flone? I dont think theres anything nearby. [Yeah. Lets go somewhere else.] Dont forget. We cant stay here for more than an hour. [Okay, okay.] Where should I go? Flone wondered to herself before going up the stairs. Worried that he would get separated, Seol Jihu quickly chased after her. At first, the desolate, ghastly atmosphere bothered him. But the uncomfortable feeling disappeared as he conversed with Flone. Perhaps because of the black smoke Flone continuously emitted, Seol Jihu seemed to get used to the surroundings as time went on. After wandering around the second floor for a long time, Flone pushed open a door. There was furniture and bed inside, but it seemed overly luxurious to be a simple lodging room. Seol Jihu spotted a portrait of a woman smiling kindly, then when he saw the small drawer underneath it, his eyes widened. The White Rose Guild must have missed this room as a beautiful ornament was placed on top of the drawer. It was a large glass cup. The stem was crystalline, and the bowl was crafted with gems. Inside, tantalizing grape-like golden orbs were stacked on top. Just taking one would be. Since one gold coin was 550 million Won, the gold orb should easily go for a billion Won. [You can take it.] Seeing Seol Jihu entranced by the cup, Flone whispered. I, I can? [Yep. Its not like it has an owner.] But the emperor. [Dont worry. That greedy emperor was beheaded at a guillotine.] In other words, he had been killed elsewhere. In that case, there was no reason for Seol Jihu to hesitate. Seol Jihu approached the jeweled cup and stared at the golden orbs with a look of rapture. Just how many are there? There seemed to be at least ten orbs in there. [The cups pretty too. Lets take it.] Seol Jihu nodded in a daze. This place really is a treasure trove. To think just one room would have such an incredible treasure. It was then While Seol Jihu was picking up the orbs with his jaw dropped, he suddenly felt a strange gaze. When he looked up, following his instincts ! His body froze stiff and his eyes widened. The kindly smiling woman in the portrait now had the corners of her mouth hanging by her ears. When he met the eyes of the woman, whose head had turned at a strange angle, his breath stopped. His scream became stuck in his throat. [Whats wrong?] Seeing Seol Jihu frozen, Flone looked up without much thought. Then, when she saw the woman smiling frighteningly. [NOOO!] She let out a short scream and swung her arm subconsciously. In that instant, Seol Jihu barely managed to snap out of his daze. A clear scene became etched in his mind. Flones sharp nails scratched the portrait mercilessly Tzzzzt! And the smiling womans face turned to stupor. [You surprised me!] It didnt take long for the portrait to transform into an unrecognizable mess. Chapter 146. A Dreamy Night She scratched, crumpled, ripped, and tore with her teeth. Even if someone had taken a piece of paper and drenched it in water before thoroughly ripping it into pieces, it would have been difficult to make it like the current state of the painting. Seol Jihu observed the frenzied Flone with an awkward gaze. She normally looked cute and innocent, just like a little girl who was unaware of the dark side of the world, but once her switch was flipped, she was an unstoppable demon that went on violent rampages. However, her monstrous side could not have been more reassuring given his current situation. [Oh no! Did I surprise you a lot?] Hearing the worried voice, Seol Jihu let out the breath he had been holding. Im fine. But what was that just now? [A kin.] A kin. You mean a ghost? [Yeah. It was probably the spirit of someone who died in this villa.] Seol Jihu tensed his shoulders and looked down. The fallen painting no, the absolutely shredded pieces of the portrait came into view. So they really existed. The person must have been someone who had been murdered for political reasons or someone who died trying to sneak in the villa and steal a fortune. The sudden hunch that the villa might be a ghost nest made his chest feel tight. Seol Jihu closed his eyes. [Are you mad?] Wait a minute. He spoke with his eyes closed. "Im doing a mind control on myself." [Mind control?] "Yes. A Hyung I know taught me. Its basically repeating I can do it, I must do it in my mind. [But why do you need to do that?] Because Im utterly terrified. He continued in a low voice. Times when Im scared, but still need to do something times when I dont want to, but I still need to Its just a habit. Let me concentrate just a little bit more. Flone who was tilting her head in confusion murmured in a small voice. [I think people are scarier though] Seol Jihu burst into laughter after hearing that. After around five minutes, Seol Jihu opened his eyes while letting loose a deep breath. Finally achieving inner peace, his mind that finally started working again reviewed the events that happened within the past day. ''Its a relief. Seol Jihu made a bitter smile. While he thought he had come somewhat prepared, he realized he could have done more in retrospect. Since the Empires historical records even contained detailed accounts of the passing of a noble familys daughter, there was no doubt that it also would have included a tale famous like the one concerning the emperors villa. He could have found more useful information by just flipping through a few annals, and with that information, he could have created more reliable countermeasures for clearing the expedition. He should have at least explained his situation and brought a trustworthy Archer with him. He had come alone since he didnt want to bother anyone, but was there really no one that would have readily followed him without asking anything? "." But it was all just in theory, and there was no use regretting it now. The important fact was that the place he was in was an extremely dangerous location. When the realization that he was practically on a one-man expedition struck him, he knew that he had made a very big mistake. It wasnt that he didnt have anything to rely on. Yet he knew he couldnt depend on others all the time. Sigh Roughly scratching his head, Seol Jihu suddenly saw the golden bead that he hadnt packed. After the previous incident, his hands werent so eager to take it anymore. Flone. Could the woman in the portrait have been angry because I touched that without permission? [No. That wasnt it.] Then why did she look at me like that [Because she was happy.] "She smiled because she was happy?" [A living human being came in of his own volition.] Noticing what Seol Jihu was worried about, Flone calmly explained. [Not all dead are like that, but the majority of the souls instinctively want to cling onto the living when they see them.] Seol Jihu nodded. The dead were hostile to everything that lived. He had heard about this in the Tutorial. [Because theyre envious, because they want people to know their regrets Thats why they approach people and harass them. To make them fulfill their wishes.] "Ill have to be careful, then." [You should. But you dont need to worry too much.] Flone put her hands on her hips. [As long as Im here, I wont let them touch a single hair on you!] Seeing her stomp on the shredded pieces of paper and strike a pose with confidence made Seol Jihu almost shout, Girl crush! but he hid it with a small grin instead. "Is all of this because you think I want to turn back? [!] Dont worry. Since you are putting in that much effort, what can I do but believe? [Its not exactly like that but Yep. Believe in me!] Anyway, the conclusion was that he could take the ornaments above the shelf. The grotesque smile of the lady in the portrait was still vivid in his mind, but they were still too precious to just leave them be. And so Seol Jihu gained 12 golden nuggets the size of grapes, a wide emerald cup, and a crystal lampstand. After packing them, he pondered for a while before asking. "Flone." [Yeah?] Lets cancel the plan of turning back after one hour. [Why all of a sudden Aha!] Flone grinned while squinting with her white eyes. [Did the ornaments change your mind?] No. Seol Jihu shook his head. You arent here to play but for a specific purpose. Flone nodded hearing the sudden remark. People tend to get hasty when they arent able to finish everything in time. Ive been like that too. [Well, thats] "So thats why I wanted to cancel the plan. Lets take this slow. Dont get restrained by time, but instead, make sure to do it surely and thoroughly. Flone wasnt stupid to not understand what he meant, so a warm smile blossomed on her face. [Yeah!] She had felt sorry for Seol Jihu since she thought she had forcibly dragged him in, so hearing him say that made her heart feel lighter. [I like you!] "W-wait a minute." [I like you! I like you a lot!] "Flone! Not only did Flone hug his neck tightly, but she also rubbed her cheeks against his face, making Seol Jihu panic once again. * The exploration proceeded without any problems. There wasnt even an ant in view after searching through the first and second floors. Unlike their worries, they didnt encounter anything, so while it was natural for them to feel more relaxed, Seol Jihu fixed his thoughts and did not let go of his wariness. It was because he knew that everything had only been smooth-sailing thanks to Flone. But it also didnt mean that he was going to take charge and lead the way. As the old saying went, you could go halfway as long as you stayed still. If you dont sit still in your seat and do stupid stuff in a bus, such as randomly pushing the stop button or attempting to escape through the window, the bus driver would find it difficult to drive. So, Seol Jihu decided to be alert at all times and move with extreme caution while he was on the expedition. After all, it required skill to ride a bus well. After safely exploring the second floor, Seol Jihu proceeded onto the third floor on which he found more luxury objects. To be precise, he found a human-like doll dressed up in a full suit of armor and helmet holding a spear. Their gazes were stuck on the end of the long spear, which looked like it was stained black with dried blood. Seol Jihu slowly turned to stare at Flone who shook her head. [I think its best not to touch that.] "Why?" [It feels strange. Its overflowing with an ominous feeling No, I guess its resentment?] "Cant you do something about it? [I dont think its possessed by a ghost or anything. Rather, the spear itself seems cursed. Nothing good will come out of taking that.] Hearing that, Seol Jihus thoughts of taking the spear immediately vanished. Things that he felt doubtful about were best left untouched. Just how many were killed with that spear that even the armor Then again, there were traces of an expedition team looting everything in sight; so thinking that there must have been a reason the armor was left alone, he decided to give up. It wasnt that he didnt have any lingering regrets, but after Flone appeased him with the jewels she retrieved from the chandeliers on the ceiling, the two happily went up the stairs. Now that the survey of the third floor was complete, there was only the fourth floor left. [Theres less stuff than I imagined. I thought itd be overflowing with gold.] "Its because there were people who came before us. Who would leave anything behind if there were treasures right in front of them? [Ugghh! Do you think they searched the emperors bedroom or his personal safe?] Knowing why Flone was placing so much interest in finding valuables, Seol Jihu said with a bitter smile. Its fine. Im content with what weve found so far. Theres a saying that having too much is as bad as having too little. [Too much is as bad as too little its a good saying.] "Isnt it?" And the moment he placed his foot on the stairway to the fourth floor. Im really okay so you should ? A sharp cling grazed his eardrums. While it was only a minor stimulus, Seol Jihu stopped his steps intuitively. It was because his whole body was wrapped around by a sense of danger. It was an unexplainable sensation, but it felt like he had crossed a boundary the moment he stepped onto the stairway. [Ah!] Flone hurriedly placed herself before Seol Jihu and looked up the stairs. "Flone?" [Dont look.] Seol Jihu who was about to look up immediately stopped his actions. [Close your eyes.] "Huh?" [You might fall into a trance the moment you look, so close your eyes, now!] Because Flones voice sounded extremely urgent, Seol Jihu did as he was told and closed his eyes. Though his heartbeat started rising rapidly because of the sudden situation, he could calm down after feeling the cold air from his ice spear. [Who do you think you are?] Flone raised her voice sharply. [Why are you hiding there? Whats with all the tricks?] ''Tricks?'' [You want me to give him to you?] [What if I dont want to? Hes mine.] Her voice rang out as if she was talking with someone. He didnt know what to make of the situation as Flone, who had always attacked first when she sensed ill intent, was trying to talk with the other being. [What? Youll tell me if I hand him over? Quit your shit, or Ill rip your mouth off.] [Huh? Fuck off while Im being nice.] And whilst the unknown conversation continued. [You seem to be greatly misunderstanding something.] Flone lowered her voice. [Fine. You want a go huh?] The next moment Kaduduk-! Paduduk! The sound of teeth violently gnashing rang out right next to him, causing him to involuntarily shiver. It was a familiar sound. It wasnt a noise made by the unknown thing on top of the stairs. The once fluffy smoke suddenly felt like hundreds of thousands of needles that seemingly stabbed his skin. It was the sign that Flone was extremely angry. [Ill kill you] The moment the death statement filled with killing intent rang out. [.] The grinding noise stopped, and the stabbing sensation washed away. [It fled.] "Can I open my eyes now?" [Yep. You can open them.] Opening his eyes, Seol Jihu found that the scenery remained unchanged. Only, the feeling of danger had vanished like a lie. "What was it?" [A kin.] Flone answered with the same reply she had given on the first floor. Her voice contained a bit of embarrassment. [It probably was from the same era as me. The amount of resentment it held wasn''t normal.] Meaning, it was a ghost that was at least a couple hundred years old. "Can you beat it? [Its nothing hard.] Flone confidently replied. [There was something I wanted to know so I tried asking if it knew] "Knew what?" [The memories it had when it died. Anyway, it kept blabbering about stupid things.] Seol Jihu had a gist of what those stupid things were so he didnt ask. [So just as I was about to get real, it immediately tucked its tail and ran.] "Then that means that theres a possibility that your grandfather really might be here somewhere. [Honestly, Ive almost given up on it But theres a little spark of hope now.] In other words, Flone wanted to quickly search through the rest of the villa. Seol Jihu glanced up the stairway. Seeing how there seemed to be nothing there anymore, the unknown being must have really ran away. It didnt seem like Flone was lying either. "Then lets head up." After carefully observing with his Nine Eyes, Seol Jihu began to boldly climb the stairs. Right before taking the last step to the fourth floor, he turned around just in case. "." The stairs were still there. Thinking that he should take care to remember the path he took, Seol Jihu finally stepped onto the last floor. The fourth floor looked particularly darker than the other floors. Looking around under the light of the illuminating stones, Seol Jihu reflexively stopped breathing. ''This smell'' His eyes grew serious. [It reeks of blood.] Flones voice resonated. [Very strongly at that.] Seol Jihu nodded. The stench of blood was so strong that it had filled his lungs the moment he took a small breath. It seemed to be relatively recent. ''Could it be that the expedition team..?'' A particularly strong smell came from a certain direction. Seol Jihu slightly swiped the blood on the floor. The blood dripped down from his foot as he lifted his leg. ''Perhaps.'' The fact that the blood hadnt solidified yet meant ''There might be people who are still alive.'' Swallowing back the saliva that pooled under his tongue, Seol Jihu carefully observed his surroundings. The bloodstain continued across the floor and into the corridor. After following the trail for a bit, Seol Jihus expression suddenly scrunched up. Chapter 147. A Dreamy Night (2) From where the bloodstain cut off, a seemingly random white cloth caught Seol Jihus eyes. Cloth? The moment he raised his startled eyes, he instantly took in a deep breath. In the dark hallway, a woman was looking back at him. Judging by the robe she was wearing, she had to be a Priest. But her standing posture was strange. Her head was drooped low and her body was tilted slightly, giving her an overall ominous aura. She wasnt even leaning against a wall, so it didnt seem possible to stand so staggeringly. Wait. Seol Jihus eyes narrowed. Her feet werent touching the ground. They were floating. [Neck.] Hearing Flones voice, Seol Jihu finally realized the cause behind the ominous sensation. He didnt see it at first because of the darkness, but a rope tied to the ceiling was wrapped around the Priests neck. That was why she was tilted. Seol Jihu tightened his grip on the Ice Spear. What exactly happened here? He had only climbed up one floor. How could the atmosphere change so much? An odd silence that muffled even the sound of breaths filled the air, and the hanging corpse began to suddenly wobble. Like a broken marionette, its limbs swayed side to side before turning halfway around and creaking its head up. Next. ! When Seol Jihu saw her black eye sockets that had been dug out, he clenched his mouth. Instead of screaming, he fixed his posture right away. His spear spat out blue flames, and, in his left hand, a tremendous amount of energy coalesced to form a blue spear. Just as he was about to throw his Mana Spear, Flone snatched his arm up. [Wa, wait.] Whats wrong? [Look closely.] Seol Jihu turned his gaze. The short female Priests robe looked clean. Since her corpse looked fresh, she was likely a member of Phi Soras expedition team. But the way her mouth moved like a fish, it was almost as if she was alive. Shes not alive, is she? [Shes dead.] Flone made it clear. [But she doesnt have any malice. It looks like she earnestly wants to say something.] Seol Jihu doubted his ears. When Earthlings died in Paradise, they would lose their memories of Paradise and revive on Earth. But it wasnt as if there werent exceptions, so if the girl was truly dead, it would mean that this villa was a place of such an exception. Kuk, kuk. Dry coughs escaped her mouth. It seemed she couldnt talk because of the noose around her neck. The coughing Priest raised her trembling arm and opened her palm with great difficulty. Her quivering index finger pointed at a room diagonally opposite from her. [Plea he.] Plea? He? [Shes asking for help.] Seol Jihu furrowed his brows, but Flone seemed to have understood her. Is there a chance its a trap? [I dont know, but that girl is pleading.] Flone murmured and then tilted her head. [I think shes worried.] Seol Jihu asked without taking his eyes off her. Shes not the previous one, right? [No. That one must have gone into hiding. I cant feel its presence anymore. Plus, this spirit is too weak. A little squeeze and it will crumble into pieces. By the looks of it.] The hesitating Flone spoke without confidence. [I think shes not leaving on purpose.] Huh? [Passing onto the afterlife, I mean. Well, it might be a little different, but regardless, shes strongly refusing to leave this place.] W-Why? [I dont know. Shes repeatedly saying, Please help. Please help.] Seol Jihus expression turned complicated. He remembered the spirit of Yi Seol-Ah trying to help Yi Sungjin back in the Tutorial. In other words, not all deceased were the same. Got it. Seol Jihu stepped forward with his spear raised high. As soon as he arrived at the room the Priest was pointing to, the Priests arm dropped down and, as if the rope had been cut off, her body fell to the ground. Flone must have done something. After momentarily staring at the unmoving corpse, Seol Jihu carefully entered deeper into the room. Immediately, he felt a strange sense of dj vu. Inside the room was a woman shaking sporadically. Just like the Priest he saw in the hallway, she was hanging from the ceiling by her neck. Ah! After seeing who it was, Seol Jihus steeled resolve broke in a startle. Miss Phi Sora? He realized the reason behind the sense of dj vu. A room as dilapidated as a deserted building. A chair knocked over in the middle of the room. And Phi Sora who hung herself with a strange laugh. He had seen this place in the vision he saw when he visited the White Rose Guild. [Ah, I get it now.] Flone clapped her hands together. [I was wondering what that girl was worried about so much. She wanted us to save this woman!] . [It looks like shes about to die. Do you know her?] . [Whats wrong? Are you okay?] Seol Jihu barely snapped out of the daze from watching Phi Soras convulsing limbs and answered back. Ah, yes, shes someone I know. Hearing his hurried reply, Flone quickly flew across the room. The rope snapped, and Phi Sora fell on the ground. Seol Jihu quickly approached her. Eh? But the moment he grew near, an indescribable sensation stimulated his back. He couldnt quite put it into words, but the sensation was strange and heavy. Seol Jihu straightened his half-bent back. Whats happening? It wasnt like this just a moment ago His body didnt listen to him and began to shake. When he secretly looked around the room, he saw a black figure that was curled up in a corner of the room slowly getting up. He mistakenly thought that a huge mountain was shooting up, even though he knew that was logically impossible. Finally, a problem broke out. He had to fight or escape, but he wasnt sure which one was the better choice. Flone. He muttered quietly, but Flone didnt answer. It wasnt that she had disappeared. She was simply gazing at the rising black figure in a daze. Seol Jihu turned his body and stared straight at the black figure. It exuded a dominating force that seemed to firmly grasp the air around him. It wasnt there when Seol Jihu first entered the room and his Nine Eyes had not reacted either. Where did it come from? There wasnt anything on the first three floors. To think so many of them would be gathered on the fourth floor. Stepping back slowly while glancing at the door, Seol Jihu suddenly tilted his head. From the looks of it, the black figure seemed to have perceived Flone and him. Although its eyes, nose, and mouth couldnt be seen, he could still feel its heavy gaze. But it didnt move once it got up. It simply stared at them from the same spot. No. Now, it was starting to slowly raise its arm-like body part. Does it want us to leave? Seol Jihu raised an unfounded hope. Unfortunately, the arm didnt point to the door, but straight in the forward direction. [Th.] Seol Jihu flinched slightly as an aged stammer rang out. He strained his ears to listen. [That neck how.] Neck? Seol Jihu looked down as his pendant before going Ah. Flone! Could this be [Flo ne?] When Seol Jihu called out Flones name, ready to clutch at straws, Flone finally opened her mouth. [Grandpa?] Flone asked, half in doubt, and the black figure flinched. [Oh oooh.] As if someone pressed down hard on a piano keyboard, a resounding ringing spread out. [Um its Flone. Your granddaughter, Flonecia Lusignan La Rothschear.] [Oooooh.] [Grandpa is it really you?] [Ooooooooh!] A sobbing voice and a voice of disbelief mixed together in harmony. [How how!] [Grandpa!] Flone flew forward. When the black figures arm gently wrapped around Flone, Seol Jihu felt the tension strangling him loosen up. He felt blood rushing to his brain as if he had been miraculously saved before death. Can I call this good fortune? He already knew the villa had ghosts from the era of the deceased emperor. But still. Flones grandfather really was here? Soon, Seol Jihu put his spear down and stared at the grandfather and granddaughter duo. He still felt dazed by the whole thing. It would be a touching reunion if they were both alive. However, they were spirits that were close to being evil spirits. As a result, what should have been a touching scene seemed a bit strange. But it seemed the two of them didnt mind this as they were holding hands and talking incessantly. Well, hundreds of years had passed, so it was understandable that they thought both sides were dead. [That bastard!] [Yes, so I.] Seol Jihu could only hear what they were saying intermittently. Seeing as how Flone continued to nod her head, they seemed to be exchanging words quickly through their minds. Thinking of how life was full of surprises, Seol Jihu looked down at Phi Sora whom he had neglected until now. Her eyes were rolled back, revealing only the whites of her eyes, and she was foaming from her mouth to her neck. From the way she was breathing faintly, she seemed to be on the verge of death. In other words, she was still alive. Looking at the moaning Phi Sora, Seol Jihu suddenly thought about the Choice of Destiny. Did it change? It was Phi Soras destiny to die here by hanging. Seol Jihu had witnessed her death in the vision shown by the Choice of Destiny. But because he entered this villa with Flone, he had ended up saving her. In that case, could he say that Phi Sora had now met a different destiny? This easily? Deep in thought, Seol Jihu nodded his head. Before he noticed, Blackie, or rather Flones grandfather had approached him. Perhaps happy to have found her family after hundreds of years, Flone stuck next to him, smiling brightly with tears of blood glistening around her eyes. [Grandpa, this is him. If it werent for him, I.] Seol Jihu followed his instincts and took on a respectful posture. Rather than frightening, he now found the situation complicated. [Is.] H, Hello. [Is what Flone said true?] Y-Yes, it is. Although Seol Jihu had no clue what Flone and her grandfather talked about, he decided to affirm the question first. A fixed gaze scanned him from top to bottom. [Thank you so much.] ? [Please necklace oath change.] When the word change was heard, the pendant released a faint light. However, the light quickly disappeared, and because Seol Jihu was focused on what was in front of him he didnt notice the light. But he still heard the words necklace and oath. Um what is this necklace? When he asked as respectfully as he could, the black figure fell silent for a moment. [Necklace.] It wasnt until a minute later that the hoarse voice rang out again. [Promise with the Seven Virtues Temperance in other words on par with the Imperial Oath.] It was then The intermittent voice suddenly stopped completely, as if someone had struck down with a sword. Flones grandfather turned around in a hurry. [Grandpa? Whats wrong?] At the same time, Flone tilted her head [Coming.] Seol Jihu felt murmuring noises abruptly filling his ears. It sounded like dozens of wasps buzzing around flapping their wings, but also like hundreds of people whispering. [He why?] There was no forewarning or any sign. But one thing that was sure was that a terrifying aura, clear enough for even Seol Jihu to feel, was rushing towards them. The malice behind this aura was so evil that even Flones resentment seemed like child play. [Go.] The black figure pushed Flone away. [Grandpa?] Flone made a flustered expression. [It might not be too late.] [W, What happened? Just what happened in this place!?] [Hurry!] The black figure looked to be in a great hurry. At that moment, the absent-minded Seol Jihu recalled the words he had heard in Stage 3. [The movement of this star rea~lly doesnt change easily. No matter how much it is disturbed, it continues to advance toward its predetermined fate.] [In exchange for Lara Wolff surviving, someone else died. That is the result of a Star of Fate that has broken away from its course trying to return to its original path. This is the reason that the future cant be changed so easily.] Just like Ira said, a Star of Fate that has broken away from its course would struggle to return to its original path. In that case. Could it be? The thing that was coming to this room might be the counterreaction to saving Phi Sora. Once his thoughts reached this far, Seol Jihu stopped thinking and moved into action. As he had escaped from the clutches of death several times, his body moved naturally. But when he saw the unconscious Phi Sora, he hesitated. In that split second, all sorts of thoughts brushed past this head. He was suddenly put at the crossroads of choice. He remembered how affectionate she was to Jang Maldong and how the dead Priest in the hallway pleaded earnestly. God damn it. In the end, he held Phi Sora in his embrace. Pang, pang, pang! And he activated the Festina Earring three times. Seeing that Flone was also hesitating, the black figure billowed in size. [Hurry and leave!] Flone! Lets go! When Seol Jihus urgent shouting followed the black figures thunderous roar, Flone finally moved. [Go, go!] After leaving the room and racing mindlessly through the hallway, he suddenly felt his body float up. When he raised his head, he saw Flone biting down on her lip. As soon as he covered the distance of the entire hallway, he saw a cluster of light rushing toward him from the front. Golden light? Seol Jihu raised his spear with Phi Sora underneath his arm, but when the golden light came near, he realized that it was the Priest he had seen before in the hallway. To his surprise, the Priest brushed past him. [Please!] What? Seol Jihu turned around after hearing the fleeting voice, and his expression turned bitter. He saw a black figure that was likely Flones grandfather stopping an encroaching darkness with all his strength. But he alone seemed inadequate as he was being pushed back constantly. However, out of the blue, over a dozen corpses, including that of the Priest that just brushed past him, began to help the black figure. There were several incomplete corpses, like ones missing their heads or missing their lower bodies, but Seol Jihu could tell they were all fighting against the darkness desperately. Soon, with a sinking sensation, Seol Jihus field of vision changed. And just like that, as he fell from the fourth floor all the way to the first, then escaped through the entrance of the villa KUOOOOOOOO! A ghastly cry filled with deathly resentment echoed out from inside of the villa. Chapter 148. A Dreamy Night (3) Flone flew for a long time even after leaving the villa and only stopped when Seol Jihu told her to. After throwing Phi Sora down and landing on the ground, he got on his fours and panted. Perhaps because he ran away as if to bake beans on lightning, he didnt even remember how he managed to escape. Only the darkness that dyed the entire fourth floor black remained in his mind, and the goosebumps on his back still had not subsided. What if he wasnt lucky enough to meet Flones grandfather? What if the spirits of the massacred expedition team didnt throw themselves forward to stop the darkness? No, if he didnt choose to bring Phi Sora out, would they have helped him so desperately? Several thoughts brushed past his mind, giving him goosebumps once again. Damned Nine Eyes. If there was something so terrifying, shouldnt the villa have looked black? Seol Jihu cursed his Innate Ability without knowing his position. Of course, he had experienced something similar a couple of times before, and guessed that the villa had something that went beyond Escape Immediately in importance. But since he almost died, he couldnt help but resent the Nine Eyes a little bit. Flone was looking in the direction of the villa. Seeing her staring endlessly made Seol Jihu feel sad and a little bitter, but he didnt have the slightest desire of going back inside. He would rather throw the camouflage helmet on his head and hide behind a nearby rock. Seol Jihu opened his mouth. What do you think was that? Flone slowly turned around, then shook her head. [I dont know. Grandpa was really startled too.] Really? [Yeah. I heard him muttering, Theres no way it should be awake. It normally doesnt leave the emperors bedroom] In other words, opening the wrong door on the fourth floor might have ended his life. [Anyways, are you okay?] Seol Jihu wanted to say, No, Im not fine at all. Why did you insist on entering? But when he saw Flones eyes heading down, he also moved his gaze down. Phi Sora, who was having trouble breathing when he threw her down on the ground, was now sleeping peacefully as if such a thing had never happened. She looks peaceful. [People are normally at peace before entering eternal sleep. I know that because I experienced it.] Chet, she sure has it nice. Sleeping when I almost died. Wait. Eternal sleep? [Yep.] Flone nodded her head. When Seol Jihu stared at her fixedly, she leisurely pointed at Phi Sora. [Her spirit is ready to leave her body.] Huh? No way. Seol Jihu put his finger under Phi Soras nose. Ah. She wasnt breathing. Before he even noticed, her ripe, peach-colored complexion had withered and turned pale. Mi, Miss Phi Sora? Even when he shook her and slapped her cheeks with a little bit of his true feelings behind it, her response was null. Even when he poured a healing potion down her throat, she didnt move. Having thought that just cutting the rope was enough, it was only now that he began to give her emergency treatment. Recalling his past experience of learning how to perform CPR, he interlocked his fingers and diligently put pressure on Phi Soras chest. But as she showed no signs of breathing again, he pressed down harder and tried mouth-to-mouth. [!?] Seol Jihu put his mouth against Phi Soras cold lips and blew air into it. [Eek!] He could feel Flone tacitly pulling on his hair, but he ignored her and focused on giving CPR. He knew Phi Sora would die if left alone. She wasnt someone evil like Kang Seok nor was she someone who invited much danger in being saved. Just ignoring her felt wrong. Plus, it didnt sit right with him to laugh and leave her be, just because she had been a bit temperamental earlier. In a way, I had a slip of the tongue too. At the very least, he felt like he needed to do what he could, to not feel guilty if Phi Sora died. He knew killing her painlessly might be easier, but he didnt want to be that numb to killing yet. How much time went by? After repeatedly performing mouth-to-mouth dozens of times while sweating profusely. Heuk! A burst of breath finally broke out. A flash of light flickered in Seol Jihus eyes. When he pressed down on Phi Soras chest harder, she coughed. When he blew air into her mouth one more time, Seol Jihu could feel her hot breath gently touch his mouth. Hnng. Her thin, long eyelashes quivered and her eyes shot open. . . Confirming that she had revived, Seol Jihu took his mouth off. As he raised his body, he fell on his butt. He spat on the ground before tilting his head and looking up at the sky. Haaaa Phi Sora blinked and blankly rolled her eyes. She was clearly confused. I know exactly what that feels like. As Seol Jihu had narrowly escaped from death many times, he fully understood what Phi Sora was going through. After staring absent-mindedly for several minutes, Phi Sora wiped her lips with the back of her hand and gently raised her upper body. With a trembling hand, she rubbed her neck, which still had a clear rope mark around it. Her eyebrows perked up. What happened? Her voice wasnt clear like it used to be, but hoarse. A rescue. Rather than explaining himself in a roundabout way, Seol Jihu decided to be commanding. Of course, he couldnt tell her everything truthfully, so he mixed in the right amount of lies. Rescue? Phi Sora furrowed her brows. Theres no way that old man would form a rescue team. Judging by her murmurings, it seemed Phi Sora knew Bok Jungsik was looking for the opportunity to kick her out. Seol Jihu decided to use this to his advantage. I didnt come to rescue White Rose. ? Mm theres someone who doesnt wish for you to die. I came here to fulfill this request. Seol Jihu thought about selling Jang Maldongs name if she asked who specifically. Got it. Huh? I got it. I think I know who it is. Anyways, you mean you came here without White Rose knowing? Uh. What do you mean, Uh. If you said you were going to save me, that Bok bastard would have surely thrown a fit about the ruin to try and stop you. Phi Sora clicked her tongue before glancing at Seol Jihu. Well, I understand what youre saying, so dont worry. You saved my life Im not such a bitch that I wouldnt understand your position. Seol Jihu was glad she was misunderstanding things on her own, but what was more surprising was that his words got through her. Seol Jihu stared at Phi Sora with a look of surprise. Jang Maldong had told him that Phi Sora had a black and white mentality. That she separated people into friend or foe. Let me ask you something. Seol Jihu abruptly asked. Did you not receive White Roses message? Message? Phi Sora asked back. What do you mean? Forget about receiving a message. We contacted Bok Jungsik more than a dozen times, but he never responded. What? He never messaged you? Not even once? We didnt receive a single message ever since we left White Rose. Not from Bok Jungsik or anyone else. The moment they left White Rose? That meant Bok Jungsik had not contacted her even before they entered the villa. Of course, Bok Jungsik could always find an excuse for this. Seol Jihus eyes narrowed to a slit. Anyways, did you come to the rescue alone? Phi Sora asked with a quizzical look before suddenly looking around the area frantically. When she realized Seol Jihu was the only one there, her jaw dropped. Wheres everyone else? The expected question finally came. Rather than responding immediately, Seol Jihu silently shook his head. No way. Phi Sora clenched her teeth before standing up. When she staggered past Seol Jihu, his hand snatched the back of her neck. Hear me out before you leave. Phi Sora came to a sudden halt, turning around and glaring sharply at Seol Jihu. Theyre all dead. Ive seen at least ten corpses, though Im not sure if there were more. Seol Jihu said while roughly estimating the number of corpses stopping the darkness. I barely, barely escaped from that place alive. If you go back, I guarantee you will die. But if you still want to go, I wont stop you. Phi Sora gave him a strong glare before quickly taking out a communication crystal. When she clutched it tightly, the crystal emitted a pure light. Please please. She murmured to herself while staring at the crystal restlessly. However, the intensity of crystals light remained the same. But as she was repeating the same procedure several times without giving up, light suddenly burst out. Sohyun! Phi Sora shouted happily. Sohyun, Sohyun! Are you okay? Where are you? Are you alive? Say something! Seol Jihu furrowed his brows. The call had gone through, but only darkness was reflected in the crystal. Huuuuuauuuuu. Sohyun! When an indescribably dreadful sound rang out, the frantically screaming Phi Sora flinched. Wheeeere aaarre yooouuu coooomee baackk. So. Saaavvveee meeee Unnnniii. . Yoooou raannn aaawwaayyy allooonnee. It was an unpleasant sound of something scratching a metal plate. Seol Jihu sighed as he looked at Phi Sora who had become speechless and was standing in a daze. The eerie voice was decipherable, but even Phi Sora knew that it was a trap. Seol Jihu carefully spoke up. You already know it. Tk. The crystal ball fell on the sand and flickered off. Phi Soras legs went limp and she fell on her knees. I dont know. She muttered in a weak voice. Im sure there were four people left we ran away and I said I would be the bait. . We barely managed to escape but it was suddenly too silent I told them to leave while I was attracting its attention but I didnt hear them running away. . It was too quiet and strange so I went back in a hurry and everyone was. Gulp, gulp. Seol Jihu could hear the sound of her swallowing. I just dont know I couldnt think from that point I went crazy, wanting to find it and kill it and suddenly, everything turned black. Phi Sora muttered as though she was entranced before suddenly burying her face in the sand. Seol Jihu bent down and quietly stared at the woman clenching her fists and gritting her teeth. If she were to be blamed, it would be because she made the decision to enter that villa. Wait, now that I think about it. Seol Jihu still had a question left unsolved. Why did that villa appear colorless? Hoping to see the villas change in color from a distance, Seol Jihu activated his Nine Eyes and was shocked speechless. The villa wasnt the problem. The whole shore had changed its color. From yellow to orange. From Attention Required to Do Not Approach. Fucking hell. The situation had developed in the worst possible way. Now wasnt the time to just sit around like this. Seol Jihu glanced at Flone who had canceled her materialization before he noticed. Her lower lip was protruding out in a pout, but she obediently approached him and got ready to fly. Miss Phi Sora! Come here. Huh? Come into my arms. Hurry. Seol Jihu opened his arms. Phi Sora blinked several times before spitting out with a stunned expression. A-Are you crazy? What? I didnt think you were someone like this I mean, Im thankful that you saved me, but this is just wrong! You could have at least started off with consoling me a bit. Cut the crap. Seol Jihu spat out angrily. He was already in a rush, and wasnt in the mood for Phi Soras nonsense. It wasnt as if he didnt realize that his words could have been misinterpreted. But the fact that the color of danger had increased by a level meant that it was possible for it to increase again. He had to escape when he still could. This is the Parasites territory. We have to leave as soon as possible. Realizing this, Phi Sora went Ah and got up. But how are we going to God! I have a good method! So hurry! When Seol Jihu shouted, Phi Sora shrunk back a bit in a startle. But Seol Jihu was only acting this way in fear of the color becoming red - Immediate Retreat Recommended. Then you should have said so first! Not knowing the situation, Phi Sora shouted back. Why are you shouting after saying something that can easily be misinterpreted!? Im sad enough already. While shouting with a sobbing voice, tears began to well up around her large eyes. I got it, so hurry! Seol Jihu swallowed his anger and softened his voice. Thankfully, Phi Sora was experienced and didnt have her head stuck up her ass. She obediently grabbed Seol Jihus arm. Although she was startled when Seol Jihu sighed and suddenly pulled her in his embrace, but when they started flying up in the next moment, she could only make a confused face. Seol Jihu took the initiative. Its a flying artifact. Really? Yes, I found it in a ruin by chance. Its bound to its user and has limited use. Anyways, dont ask about it further. W-Who asked you about it? Im telling you not to go around spreading rumors. Then you should have said so. Geez. Phi Sora pouted. [No!] However, the silently listening Flone seemed aggrieved. [Im not a flying artifact! I dont have limited use!] . [Why did you lie!] Because of Flones endless protest, Seol Jihu nodded his head and apologized secretly. * The male and female duo no, the trio didnt say a word as they crossed the quiet morning ocean. When the Nine Eyes returned to green color, Seol Jihu was finally able to relax. Phi Sora was docilely holding onto his body. Seol Jihu couldnt help but feel a bit sorry when he saw her looking down at the ocean blankly and meekly. She had lost seventeen of her comrades, some of whom she had been together with since the Tutorial. It wasnt surprising for her to be a bit out of her mind. Seol Jihu smacked his lips and finally said something. At the villa. . Many, no, more than many remained. Huh? Seol Jihu felt a strange gaze piercing his chin, but he kept his eyes out front. Your comrades, I mean. They remained at the villa after they died. Because they were worried about you. What do you mean? Didnt they die? I both saw and heard them. A young Priest guided me to the room you were in and asked me to save you. She helped me escape as well Phi Soras eyes widened when she heard the words young Priest, but Seol Jihu couldnt see her. She stopped that thing desperately. It was thanks to her that we were able to escape with you. Dont lie. You can believe it or not. Its your choice. Well, I guess its better than soulless comforting words like Cheer up. With that, the conversation ended. But soon, Seol Jihu felt his arm shaking faintly. When he looked, he saw Phi Sora crying. Although she had turned and was facing the ocean, Phi Sora was crying soundlessly. Seeing her teardrops fall onto the ocean, Seol Jihu couldnt help but think how disciplined she was. I. Was it when he confirmed Dylans death? To be frank, he felt he would go berserk if he lost even a single member of Carpe Diem. Seol Jihu didnt say anything and went back to looking straight ahead. Only, he slightly loosened the grip of his arm and carried Phi Sora more comfortably, like carrying a princess. Just like that, time passed. As the sun began to rise over the horizon A harbor began to appear in the distance. It was the port of Nur. Chapter 149. A Dreamy Night (4) When the port came into view, the sharp Flone found a deserted place to drop Seol Jihu off. Phi Sora had stopped crying by now and had calmed down. Although she was slightly flushed and had a dissatisfied look, she was no longer showing signs of deliriousness. In any case, now that they had landed safely near the port of Nur, their temporary companionship had to end. Given Phi Soras current situation, both Seol Jihu and Phi Sora knew it would be bad if they were seen together. But noticing Phi Sora hesitate secretly, Seol Jihu quietly took out two silver coins. This should be more than enough for her to eat to her hearts content at a nice restaurant and head to Scheherazade from Nur. He was worried that he was being too nosy as it was highly unlikely for a High Ranker to not have the money to catch a carriage. But seeing as how she carefully accepted the coins, it seemed her teammates were in charge of the finances. Since the valuable items the expedition team found were all left behind, Phi Sora truly did not have a single copper coin. It wasnt as if she could sell her equipment to scrape up a few coins either. Before the duo departed. Tha no, Ill repay this debt. For some reason, Phi Sora tried not to meet Seol Jihus eyes. But her characteristic temperamental expression had loosened as she moved her lovely lips a small amount. However, because her voice was too small, Seol Jihu couldnt hear her. After sending Phi Sora off, Seol Jihu wandered around the port. When he thought Phi Sora must have left Nur by then, he stealthily entered the city. Nurs lively atmosphere was the complete opposite of the abandoned villa filled with stifling darkness. Because of it, Seol Jihu couldnt help but feel a sense of unfamiliarity. The fact that he had been at a villa of death just a few hours ago seemed like a dream. Only when he got onto a carriage bound for Haramark, which already had two other passengers, did he feel like he had returned alive. Feeling relieved, Seol Jihu made a bitter smile. I thought I quit. Since he had bet his life instead of money, wasnt this gambling as well? Was this the reason he was not getting any withdrawal symptoms even after quitting gambling in one go? Seol Jihu only sighed with an exhausted face. The coachman waited until four Earthlings were on the carriage before hopping on the carriages driver seat. Its over. Seol Jihu carefully leaned back on the carriages rocking wooden wall before suddenly widening his half-closed eyes. not. Although a crisis had been averted, it wasnt over yet. Since he got himself involved in this matter, he had to put an end to it. Of course, he had no desire to take responsibility for an incident someone else caused. He decided to make up his mind once he got back to Haramark. The moment Bok Jungsik offered him a spot in the expedition, he had given Seol Jihu justification. The minimum justification for him to interfere in this matter. * As expected, by the time Seol Jihu arrived in Haramark, a huge storm had swept through Scheherazade. With Phi Sora returning alive, the whirlpool of controversy between the two organizations was directed at her. She claimed she knew nothing of the controversy, saying that, not only did Bok Jungsik not contact her, but that he also ignored dozens of attempts from the expedition team to call him. Of course, none of her words got through. Even explaining that the expedition was a total failure and that she made no gains was futile. PAX took on the attitude of how are you going to take responsibility for screwing up a high-difficulty ruin expedition we made thorough preparations for. And Bok Jungsik remained steadfast in his position that he called the White Rose expedition team as soon as he heard the news from PAX, that he repeatedly called them even when there was no response from the team, and that he didnt receive a single call from the expedition team. To make matters worse, he even asked Phi Sora to take full responsibility of leading the expedition to failure and losing 17 core members of the team. Considering that all of the deceased members were from Phi Soras faction, Bok Jungsik was truly speaking with his head in the sand, but it didnt pose any problems on the surface. Both in name and reality, Bok Jungsik was the leader of White Rose, and it was an undeniable truth that Phi Sora had compelled the expedition on her own. At this rate, there are only two fates awaiting her. Kim Hannah raised her hand in front of Seol Jihus face before slightly curling her finger and keenly observing her fingertip. The cleanest way would be for her to reattempt the expedition under PAXs conditions, succeeding and laying the achievements at their feet. But this is unrealistic. Not only did she fail the expedition once before, but White Rose is also in a difficult situation as a result. Well not that Bok Jungsik would help her anyways. She furrowed her brows, then picked up a wooden stick placed on one side of her desk. The more reasonable compromise is for that doormat to join PAXs expedition and unconditionally act as their meat shield. But this isnt realistic either. 17 out of 18 members died. Im sure PAX must have breathed a collective sigh of relief when they heard the news, thanking their luck that they didnt go. With the sharp point of the wooden stick, she carefully cleaned the underside of her nails. But this is still too good of a chance to pass up, and it looks like they know it too. You can tell from the way they changed their tune to saying You expect us to go when you made a mess out of the ruin? Theyre going to pressure her on and on until finally forcing her to work under them in the name of a compromise. They would be able to employ a skilled High-Rank Warrior for free. Since White Rose seems to have no desire to give compensation, its obvious how this will turn out. She gently blew air on her finger before smacking her lips and nodding her head. Shes quite unfortunate if you think about it. She finally turned her life around after starting off as a Red Mark, but now shell go back to being a slave. Looking at her clean fingernail, Kim Hannah finally smiled in satisfaction. But Im not so sure that doormat will accept this so obediently. Given her personality, she is sure to raise a fuss or simply hang herself. Kim Hannah flicked her finger a couple of times before finally looking back at the transparent crystal ball shining clearly. Well, I doubt you called me because you wanted to hear this. Reflected in the crystal ball was the back of a chair and a youth sitting on the chair with a cigarette between his fingers. Seeing his head peeking out above the headrest, Kim Hannah tilted her head and continued. The broker who sold the information about the ruin is Charlie Haber. Hes a Canadian from Area 4. Charlie Haber? The calmly listening Seol Jihu finally spoke up. You know him? I wouldnt say I know him. But didnt he participate in the Banquet? Yeah, he did. He disappeared after the Banquet. My guess is that he planned to use the chaos of the Banquet to make it look like he died. That also means a certain someone ruined his plan. Kim Hannah snickered. But I wouldnt be Kim Hannah if I couldnt find him just because he was hiding. Ill be direct. He sold information to two organizations. But theres another problem. Dont be surprised. Bok Jungsik pushed him into selling the information even though he knew about this. Contrary to Kim Hannahs belief, Seol Jihu wasnt surprised. How did you find out? In fact, he asked back calmly. Are you sure? Kim Hannahs eyebrows perked up. You might not know, but there are several methods you can employ in Paradise. Im asking if youre 100% certain. Theres magic, which is close to omnipotent, and also the power of drugs. As long as someone is captured, its childs play to get them to sing. Kim Hannah shot back before leaning forward and sticking her face close to the crystal ball. What should I do? With a bright smile, she continued. I can keep my mouth shut, or I can report to the higher-ups and get praised for bringing them a good piece of information. Or. She turned her head here and there, clearly trying to see the youths expression, and then smiled with her eyes. Or I can just release it to the public and let it blow up. What do you think? Will you do what I want? Given our relationship, I dont see why not. Of course, I have to benefit from it too. Then do that. Kim Hannahs eyes widened at his unhesitant answer. Huh? You want me to do it? Really? Yeah, let it blow up. Are you serious? Shouldnt you give this a little more thought? No. A calm voice rang out. Kim Hannah straightened her back and interlocked her fingers. Oh yeah? Its not like I cant, but Im curious as to why youre so resolute. Tell me. . Dont tell me its because you want to save that doormat. A short snort flowed out from the crystal. Okay, I guess not. Then why? Let me ask you something too. Seol Jihu answered Kim Hannahs question with his own question. That Bok Jungsik guy bought the information about the ruin from Charlie Haber, fully knowing that he sold the information to another organization. What do you think is the reason he tried to pull me into the expedition? Thats. Kim Hannah rolled her eyes. Because of your terrifying connections. ? We know about the dangers now, but the ancient emperors villa was and is an enticing ruin. Seol Jihu nodded slowly. He schemed to get his hands on the villas treasures, but he became uncomfortable with White Rose taking everything. So he searched for a group to support him when PAX issued a complaint, or a group to share the responsibility with. Kim Hannah spoke while repeatedly tapping on her desk. You get sick if you eat everything by yourself. But if you share it with others, you might end up with only a stomach ache. So theres a good chance that he was telling the truth when he said he canceled the expedition because he couldnt find a group to join White Rose in the expedition. Just that? Just that? Dont kid yourself. Carpe Diem might be another story, but Master Jang Maldong and the Haramark Royal Family can lend him great strength. Thats not all. If they place you on a high pedestal and butter you up, they can even expect support from the Triads and Sicilia. Would that change the situation? Yes. It would more than change the situation. Imagine if they had ten, no, five people with the same connections as you. Do you think PAX can voice their complaint this loudly? White Rose can be patronizing all they want and say theyll give compensation, and PAX will have no choice but to swallow their tears and accept it. Seol Jihu chuckled. Wheres the justice in that? Thats just how it is. Kim Hannah smirked. In front of profit, justification changes depending on the situation and power at hand. Depending on the situation and power at hand. You understand now? Thats how Paradise works. What a shitty system. Seol Jihu shook his head. Regardless, at the end of the day, its true that Bok Jungsik wanted to drag me into his mess. Thats enough of a reason for me. Thats true but since you refused, you werent harmed, right? When Kim Hannah carefully raised this question Just like how an attempted murder is a crime, he isnt free from blame just because he failed. Seol Jihu replied brusquely. Im the one who moved out of the way to avoid stepping on shit. Its not like anyone helped me do that, right? Knowing he was right, Kim Hannah nodded her head. He treated me like shit, so its only fair I treat him the same way. A bit too big to just be shit. Its like super big shit. He can worry about stepping on it or avoiding it. He almost gave me an eternal title of ruin thief. I dont think Im out of line at all. Hearing this, Kim Hannah made a satisfied smile. Ever since the Banquet, something about Seol Jihu seemed different. With this conversation, she was convinced. Seol Jihu had changed. No, he was still changing. In the direction she wanted. Theres only one thing Im worried about. Seol Jihu turned around halfway and glanced at Kim Hannah. Knowing what Seol Jihu was worried about, Kim Hannah grinned. Hey, arent you looking down on me too much? That will be a piece of cake. Im glad then. Mm~ I really want to show you Bok Jungsik being stepped all over by me, but doing it personally isnt my style. I have more enemies than you think, too. Kim Hannah smiled bashfully. Anyways, I have my ways. You just sit back and watch the show. Also, get some popcorn ready before someone else takes the good seat. The heck does that mean. Dont pretend like you dont know what Im talking about. Im just telling you not to miss out on the fun. Seol Jihu shrugged. Kim Hannah smirked and asked before placing her hand on the crystal ball. Ah, by the way, why have you been sitting like that? With the back of your chair facing my way, I mean. Huh? Im asking why youre acting like such a snob. Isnt it basic courtesy to look at someone when youre talking to them? Ah. After a brief moment of silence, Seol Jihu scratched his head. I thought I need to pose like this. ? You know, like in the movies. Its like were masterminds controlling Paradise from the shadows. Oh, boy! Kim Hannah made a dumbfounded expression as if she just heard a complete turn-off. Youre shitting me, right? She snorted, muttering, What did I expect from you anyway? Then, she slapped down on the crystal. Tk. The light turned off. After stealing another glance at the crystal, Seol Jihu tilted his head up. I thought I was gonna die. With how skilled Kim Hannah was at reading peoples minds, Seol Jihu had to put in extra effort to hide his thoughts. That was the reason he turned the chair to hide his face. He felt that she would smell something just by the change in his expressions. Huuuu. Seol Jihu put the almost-extinguished cigarette, which he had not smoked once, in his mouth and looked up at the ceiling. With this, the die had been cast. Although he couldnt predict how things would turn out from now on, there was one thing he could be certain of. The moment he said, Do it, White Roses fate had been decided to be destroyed. Seol Jihu fixed his posture and felt around his waist. He then laid out the items he took out from his belt. A crystal lampstand, an emerald cup, and twelve, dazzling golden eggs. Each egg emitted a brilliant light, dyeing his face yellow. With a dazed expression, he adjusted them carefully. Just like Kim Hannah said, there was only one thing for him to do. Its not difficult. To put the situation into a figure of speech, he was like a man who found an ownerless piggy bank while walking down the street. He simply had to pick up the coins before anyone else came and go on about his day. Before someone else takes the good seat, she says. Seol Jihu took out the cigarette and let out a whistling breath. Amidst the swaying turbid smoke, the corners of his mouth curled up into a smile. Finally. He finally felt like he had woken up from a long, dreamy night. Chapter 150. With Two Golden Eggs Four days after returning to Haramark, Seol Jihu walked out of his room while rubbing his eyes and flinched when he saw an old mans back. Jang Maldong was sitting on the couch reading a paper. Seol Jihu didnt know what he was reading, but seeing how he looked bitter, Seol Jihu asked carefully. Youre awake? Jang Maldong glanced back before gently putting the paper down. I opened up the envelopes. They kept stacking up while you were gone. Ah, the information from the assassins guild. Thats fine. In fact, I wish the other two would read them on their own. Stop dreaming. Id be damned if they dont froth at their mouths while doing that. Seol Jihu laughed thinking Jang Maldong was joking, but Jang Maldong was being serious. After slowly walking forward, Seol Jihu grabbed the paper on the table. The wind has begun to blow the other way. The report had a simple and concise subheading. Seol Jihus eyes immediately opened wide. With the return of Phi Sora (Korea), the reignited flames of the controversy were met with a fierce wind. Already? It had only been a few days since Seol Jihu contacted Kim Hannah. Astonished by Kim Hannahs haste, Seol Jihu continued to read the report. The Scheherazade Royal Family announced that the broker at the center of the crime turned himself in and sought punishment. According to the investigation, this Earthling who sold the information about the ruin to two parties was Charlie Haber (Canada). He admitted to his crimes of breaking Paradises taboo, but he also dropped a bombshell regarding White Roses leader, Bok Jungsik (Korea). The Scheherazade Royal Family has thoroughly reviewed his claims and examined the evidence he submitted, and revealed that they would summon Bok Jungsik. Currently, Charlie Haber is staying in Scheherazades prison by voluntary request, under the strict scrutiny of the Scheherazade Royal Familys watch. Dont take everything at face value. Jang Maldong spoke in a heavy tone. This report is at the same level as a newspaper article. Little information has been revealed to the public, so they added some unnecessary self-assessments. His calm tone made it sound like there was no way the broker would turn himself in. As Seol Jihu had a bit more knowledge regarding the event, he was slightly surprised. But then again, anyone would get suspicious if someone who was hell-bent on hiding himself suddenly turned himself in. At the very least, someone who was knowledgeable about the inner workings of Paradise would easily guess that some kind of outside interference had occurred. What would be difficult would be pinpointing Kim Hannah as the perpetrator. He wasnt like this in the beginning. Jang Maldong heaved out a deep sigh. He sheepishly laughed even when someone criticized him. Although he was lacking in talent, he was passionate and tenacious. At the very least, he was principled. Seol Jihu instinctively realized that Jang Maldong was talking about Bok Jungsik. Right, he was principled. He muttered the last line again before fumbling around for his cane and getting up from the couch. The old mans shoulders seemed particularly bitter as he trudged to the door. [But you know not everyone is as noble and amazing as Old Man Maldong.] [Just imagine it. You giving your time and effort to raise disciples, all so that they can aid Paradise in some way, but instead, they fight and kill each other all in the name of profit.] Seol Jihu went Ah [How would you feel if that happened to you? Think about it.] And he subconsciously opened his mouth. Miss Phi Sora He immediately regretted speaking out, but it was too late. Miss Phi Sora proved her innocence. Jang Maldong stopped. The corner of his mouth curled up ever so slightly. Yes youre right. Then, he pushed his fedora down until it covered his eyes. You did well. Rest up. Seol Jihu blankly stared at Jang Maldong as he quietly walked out of the door. I did well? * The incident that heated up Scheherazade quickly cooled down. Seol Jihu was standing alert, wondering what Bok Jungsik would do, but he could only chuckle when the result came out. When the suspect, Bok Jungsik, refused to answer the summons, the Scheherazade Royal Family forcefully searched White Roses building. However, Bok Jungsik was nowhere to be found. He had gone into hiding. With Charlie Haber confessing and providing evidence, claiming to be innocent would only be disgraceful. In a way, his quick decision to run showed how experienced he was in Paradise. Regardless, running away was akin to admitting guilt, and Bok Jungsiks claim had lost all credibility. Naturally, Phi Soras statement came into spotlight once again. Although it was true that she forced the expedition, anyone who knew the inner workings of White Rose saw that this was Bok Jungsiks plot. The focal point fell on Bok Jungsik who ran away, and now that Phi Sora had some room to breathe, it was unlikely that all the blame would fall on her shoulders. At the very least, she was absolved of the charge of willful negligence. The matter came to a close for now with the Scheherazade Royal Family issuing the Red Notice for Bok Jungsik. If there was something that went outside of Seol Jihus expectations That would be that Phi Sora didnt avoid responsibility by saying I was only being used, and that she temporarily rose to the position of the leader of White Rose. While she was only acting a leader temporarily, taking this position was equivalent to announcing that she would settle this incident. Another thing that surprised Seol Jihu was that White Roses temporary leader contacted him personally. * Seol Jihu set off for Scheherazade as soon as he received the call. Jang Maldong periodically told him about the situation White Rose was in, and Phi Soras actions could only be described as a series of surprises. Seol Jihu was expecting her to rebuild White Rose from bottom-up, but she officially announced its dissolution. As if to show the world her fiery temper, she did not stop at just saying this but was supposedly doing everything in her power to put it into action. For Seol Jihu, who was eagerly waiting for her to go broke, this wasnt such a happy news. On the other hand, he got curious. What Phi Sora was doing was equivalent to narrowly stopping a piggy bank from falling on the ground and shattering, and then raising it up high and slamming it down on the ground. Couldnt she have just stayed silent? Why was she trying to destroy White Rose with her own hands? It didnt seem like it was simply out of anger. Seol Jihu kept tilting his head as he entered Scheherazade. White Rose Guild lacked any semblance of liveliness. Not only did no one enter and leave the building, only one or two people could be seen walking around inside. But from the way they were packing their belongings, even they seemed to be getting ready to leave. With no one to guide him, Seol Jihu searched his memories and walked around the building. Phi Sora was waiting inside the conference room. After briefly exchanging greetings, Seol Jihu spoke as he sat down on the chair opposite to Phi Sora. This place is pretty empty. I let everyone go. Phi Sora spoke fleetingly. People who wanted to leave left, people with time left in their contracts were transferred elsewhere, and the hired-for-help had their contracts canceled. She slowly blurred the end of her speech before looking side to side. We have to leave this place by the end of the day as well. Seol Jihu doubted his ears. We finished negotiating with PAX. The land belongs to the Scheherazade Royal Family, so theres nothing we could do about that; but the money from the transfers, our shared assets, and this building itself will all be handed over to them. Did you really have to go that far? Technically, the incident hasnt ended yet. In Paradise, coming to an agreement is incredibly important. More so than you might think. Phi Sora hesitated for a moment before continuing. And its true that I pushed for the expedition on my own. But. No buts. I didnt know this would happen, but what I did should get me charged with manslaughter. Well, I can technically be shameless all I want, like a certain someone, but I dont want to. Phi Sora crossed her arms. It would have been a different story if PAX persisted on having things their way, but thanks to that Bok bastard quickly running away, they reluctantly accepted this offer. They must know it too. That resolving this matter cleanly is much better than rolling in the mud to possess me. Why are you staring at me like that? It was just a bit unexpected. What is? Phi Soras eyebrows perked up. I didnt think you would dismantle White Rose. Personally, no less. Trying to sound like he was chatting casually, he stealthily raised a question. Is it revenge? Phi Sora immediately let out a snort. Revenge? I doubt that bastard will return to Paradise ever again. Im sure hell be too busy keeping himself safe on Earth. This was somewhat frightening considering that PAX was an international organization. Its not like I have regrets. Its just that. Phi Sora tapped on the desk a couple of times. Ive been with White Rose since the day I stepped into Paradise. To be honest, there were many bad memories, but there also were good memories. . Love it or hate it, White Rose and I grew together. Since it was able to reach its current height with my help, I think I have the right to put an end to it myself. From her words, Seol Jihu could feel the affection she had for White Rose. He calmly asked back. Im sure you could have chosen to start over. With you as White Roses leader. No. However, Phi Sora rejected firmly. That will never happen. Ever. She emphasized this line. This is the end. The end? It sounded like she was compressing a whole lot of meaning into this one word, but Seol Jihu nodded his head without digging any further. Then youre leaving today? Yes, today will be my last day here too. Ill leave as soon as I finish the negotiations. Seol Jihus jaw dropped slightly. This person. How could she be so impatient? Was she a bulldozer? Taking Seol Jihus intent stare the wrong way, Phi Sora shrugged. Dont worry. Given my level and experience, do you think it will be difficult for me to find a new home? I already know where Im going. No, wait, why am I telling you all this? She grumbled in a low voice before taking two pieces of paper out of her pocket. She flicked her hand, and the paper pieces flew like paper airplanes and landed in front of Seol Jihu. Next, a pen rolled toward him. Seol Jihu grabbed the pen and carefully studied the paper before asking. What do you mean by joint ownership? Its exactly what it sounds like. That Bok bastard is the one who scouted Yi Seol-Ah and Yi Sungjin, but Im the one who procured their stamps with my contribution points. Since Bok Jungsik abandoned his rights and escaped, the authority over the siblings naturally fell on Phi Sora. Hearing this explanation, Seol Jihu was rather relieved. Even if riches were scattered on the side of a road, it was a crime to pick them up when they had a rightful owner. Likewise, even if Seol Jihu brought the siblings with him, if their contractual owner showed up in the future and claimed his right over them, Seol Jihu wouldnt be able to say a thing. So, it was much better to take care of the matter now when he had the opportunity. After all, negotiation was an important process, just like Phi Sora said. Then about the transfer fee. I dont need much. Phi Sora answered quickly. You can probably tell by how empty this place is. As long as you dont lowball me too much, Ill accept whatever offer you have. She smacked her lips before continuing. If I had more time and room for leisure, I could have sent them to you free of charge, but as you know, Im dirt poor now. Anyways, Carpe Diem must have thought of a price, right? Ill accept it as long as its not too out of line. Mm do you need money to find a new place? No, its not that. Phi Sora shut her eyes before roughly sweeping her hair up. Its a private matter. Do you really need to hear it? That will make it easier for me to decide on the price. Hearing this, Phi Sora sighed. Its nothing. Just that. In the end, she spoke as if she had no other choice. We made a promise before. All 18 of us were from the same country, so if anyone died, we promised to take care of them on Earth. This caught Seol Jihu by a surprise. They will have lost their memories about Paradise but its not like they need to remember me for me to support them. Thats true, but with how long theyve been active in Paradise, wouldnt they have money saved up? That depends. Its different on a case-by-case basis. Whats the point in participating in expeditions left and right since you need contribution points to bring anything to Earth? With this, Phi Sora closed her mouth. The more Seol Jihu looked at Phi Sora, the more his interest was piqued. He carefully studied Phi Sora who had turned her head as though she was sulking, This person. I cant figure you out. What did you say? A sharp retort immediately came back. Rather than replying, Seol Jihu activated his Nine Eyes. [Phi Soras Status Window] Summoned Date: 2015. 03. 20Marking Grade: RedSex/Age: Female/26Height/Weight: 168.6cm/56.8kgCurrent Condition: HealthyClass: Lv 5. Royal GuardNationality: Korea (Area 1)Affiliation: White And RoseAlias: Doormat, Big Unni, Action-taker [2. Traits] 1. TemperamentWhimsical (Temperament and attitude changes often)Sharp (Keen and acute)Responsible (Regards assignments and duties with importance) 2. AptitudeBrilliant (Gifted and talented in a way that stands out from the rest)Passionate (Shows intense feelings about things) [3. Physical Level]Strength: Intermediate (High)Endurance: Intermediate (Intermediate)Agility: Intermediate (Low)Stamina: Intermediate (High)Mana: Intermediate (Low)Luck: Intermediate (Low) Remaining Ability Points: 0 [4. Abilities] 1. Innate Abilities (0) 2. Class Abilities (8)Shield Application Technique (High)Hand-To-Hand Combat (Pinnacle)One With the Sword (High)Occaceo Sword Technique (High) 3. Other Abilities (0) [5. Level of Cognition]Doormat (Words and actions are not particularly good) / Ashamed / Black and White (Divides all problems into two extremes) Black and white. Seol Jihu put his hand in his pocket and fiddled with what he grabbed. Phi Sora seemed to interpret his fixed stare the wrong way as she nibbled on her lower lip. Im grateful that you saved me. If I could, I would take care of the Yi siblings matter for you. Unfortunately, Im all out of money. I even sold all my equipment to shut PAXs mouth, so Im penniless. Now that she mentioned it, Phi Sora wasnt wearing her fancy armor, but casual clothes. Seol Jihu couldnt see her sword and shield either. I didnt want to say this, but I received dozens of recruiters who came to ask for Yi Seol-Ah as soon as I announced White Rose disbanding. Sinyoung even offered four gold coins, though they also asked for Yi Sungjin on top. In other words, she had refused these offers and called him instead. Four gold coins would be about 200 million won. Thats usually the price for confirmed rising stars. In Paradise, talented Earthlings are considered as greatest assets. Hm. Im not lying. For the record, Im worth ten times more than that. I understand. Having made up his mind, Seol Jihu nodded his head. As I said before, Im not asking for much. He took out his hand from his pocket and placed it on the table. Im hoping you could give me at least 100 to 200 silver coins? When a bead rolled across the table, Phi Sora snatched it subconsciously. She slowly opened her palm, and her expression quickly transformed with shock. Eh? The stunned yelp was an added bonus. What she saw was a grape-sized golden bead. Gooold? Its not a currency. Thats an egg. Seol Jihu emphasized the word egg. Then, he hesitated for a moment before taking out another one. When the second orb cheerfully rolled across the table, Phi Soras eyes opened wide and she jumped in fright. Another one? A-Are you crazy? You cant be serious! If you dont want it, you can give it back. No! Its just that I only expected 200 silver coins at most. Didnt you say you were going to use them for someone else? I did. What are 200 silver coins going to do? You have 17 people to take care of. Seol Jihu spoke curtly. Each egg should easily surpass a billion won, so thats two billion for two. Each member should be able to receive at least 100 million. Hearing this, Phi Soras calm expression contorted delicately. No complaints, right? She blinked her eyes repeatedly before speaking in a slightly hoarse voice. What whats the reason? ? I know what situation youre in too. Wont Grandpa say something if you spend your money so willy-nilly? Seol Jihu snorted. I gave the appropriate price, so its hardly willy-nilly. Plus, Im spending my own money, so whos going to complain? But whats the reason? That youre doing all this. Well. Seol Jihu hesitated for a moment before continuing. Thats because Im also indebted to them. Lets say Im just paying back what I owe. Debt? Phi Sora furrowed her brows. Ah, that again? Listen, Sohyun is my neighbor. I was worried after hearing what you said, so I went and checked up on her. I confirmed that she returned to Earth. She was rolling on the floor clutching her head. I personally brought her to the hospital. Miss Phi Sora. Seol Jihu sighed inwardly, grumbling about her talking too much. How many times do you want me to tell you? Im not lying to make you feel better, nor am I being overly generous. I saw it with my own eyes. An indescribable thing was chasing after me when more than a dozen corpses desperately stopped it. It was thanks to them that I was able to leave the villa safely. Thats. If they returned to Earth, then they clearly werent bound to the villa. So they must have chosen to stay there for a moment. Because they must have been worried about you. Besides, how am I supposed to know about the small details? Seol Jihu spat back, clearly describing only the things he had seen. When he glanced at Phi Sora while raising his pen, Phi Sora nodded her head without realizing it herself. I can really take these? Geez. When Seol Jihu tilted his head, Phi Sora flinched and shrunk back. After clicking his tongue, Seol Jihu turned his gaze down again. Well, I did that Priest a favor as well, but since I ended up getting saved in return, I thought Id need to do a little more. Anyways, with this, Ill have returned the favor. Returned the favor? Do to others as you would have them do to you. Matthew 7:12. Seol Jihu scanned the contract before signing his name on it. Then, he looked at Phi Sora. Thats the way I decided to live in Paradise. Phi Sora blankly stared at the youth collecting the contract and getting up. Where are the siblings? In, in their rooms on the second floor of the building. Got it. Ill take my leave then. Seol Jihu left the room without saying anything else. Perhaps because he stayed in the conference room longer than he expected, he felt extremely lighthearted as he left. I finally finished a task. Of course, that wasnt the only reason. What Seol Jihu was worried about was Phi Sora talking about him going to the ruin. Although she had not said a word about it until now, he couldnt be sure if that would still be the case in the future. Wondering how he should get her to stay silent, the method he devised was to make her indebted to him. From the looks of it, Phi Sora was quite guilty about the death of her comrades who followed her to the ruin. By taking care of them, Seol Jihu had indirectly made Phi Sora owe him a debt. He decided to employ this method when he realized that such an opportunity wasnt easy to come by. As long as the Nine Eyes wasnt lying, what he did would place him on the side of a friend. In other words, given Phi Soras black-and-white personality, Seol Jihu calculated that she would remember this matter and help keep his secret. Lulu~ Lululu~ Seol Jihu hummed in satisfaction and walked through the hallway with light strides. He was completely oblivious to the fact that Phi Sora was staring at him with a stunned face. Naturally Returning the favor. He was also oblivious to the fact that his calculations were off, and how todays choice would return to him. Chapter 151. With Two Golden Eggs (2) A song asked, Have you seen a hyena wandering around the foot of a mountain looking for food? Of course, the Yi siblings were humans, not wild beasts, so they didnt need to wander around a mountain in search of food. But recently, they had been empathizing with the hyena from this song. Like a bolt of lightning from a clear sky, the organization they were affiliated with had perished overnight. We can overcome this together. White Rose wont die like this. This is only the start, so believe in me and follow me. And so on and so forth. Bok Jungsik had gathered up the remaining members and made an impassioned speech. Yet, he disappeared the next day like he never existed. It was only then that the Yi siblings found out about the whole story behind the controversy. The true face of the uncle they knew from a young age and thought to be a good man was something the siblings, who were yet of age, found hard to believe. It wasnt until a Red Notice was issued for Bok Jungsik that the siblings finally accepted this fact. At the same time, they realized that they had to face the reality that they had been avoiding so far. Most of the guilds combat force had been killed, and when the leader ran away, the remaining people began to leave one by one. While White Rose was breaking apart and scattering in all directions, the inexperienced siblings didnt know what to do. Although they mustered up their courage and visited Phi Sora when they heard she had returned, they were only told to pack their bags and wait. As even the most loyal members left, only the siblings remained in the empty guild house. Since they had to vacate the building by the end of the day, today was their last day here as well. Whenever they thought, What are we going to do after today? the whole world turned black. Was this what it felt like to be on top of a sinking ship? Yi Sungjin, who was meaninglessly rummaging through his bags, suddenly opened his mouth. Noona. Hm? As though she was thinking about something else, Yi Seol-Ah was a bit late to react. Why is our life always like this? Yi Seol-Ah, who was lying on her back and looking up at the ceiling, burst into laughter at her younger brothers lamentation. After giggling for a long time, she wiped her slightly teary eyes and agreed. I dont know. I think were cursed or something. Both on Earth and in Paradise. Although they were both too young to discuss life, they were both confident that they lived tougher lives than most people their age or even ordinary adults. How does nothing we do work out. Yi Sungjin grumbled quietly. Yi Seol-Ah nodded her head before suddenly tilting her head. Well, its not everything. ? Its not like there werent good things. Both on Earth and in Paradise. What did you like then? Me? Well. Yi Seol-Ah began to count with her fingers. Doing track-and-field? You got kicked out for refusing to pay your dues. Hey, dont say that. I didnt refuse to pay. I couldnt. Plus, I walked out with my own two legs. Same difference. And when Mom said she wouldnt give up on us, I was really happy. Shes now lying in the hospital from overworking. Because of us. When Yi Sungjin calmly spoke the truth, Yi Seol-Ah scratched her head with a wry smile. Hey, do you want to go to Orabeo-nim? If we catch a carriage, it will only take three or four days to get to Haramark. A hint of hesitation dyed Yi Sungjins face, but he shook his head. I dont know. Even if icons of misfortune like us visit him. Why not? Hes doing well. I dont think hell greet us with open arms even if we go. Dont you remember going to Grandmas house when we had nowhere to go and being chased out after a day? Eii, no way. A subdued mumble flowed out. A skillfully toned-up voice seemed to imitate Yi Seol-Ahs voice, and Yi Sungjin sighed inwardly thinking, Noona must have remembered that time too. Ah, I dont know anymore. Why? Do you have anywhere else to go to? You know that I dont. Then lets go. We can ask him to buy us a meal and tell him about our situation. Yi Seol-Ah seemed to be holding back her laughter, but Yi Sungjin didnt recognize the abnormality. It was because his mind was preoccupied by something else. We cant. How are we going to go when were still bound by our contracts? Dont worry. I took care of the contracts. You did? How? I went to Phi Sora and threw my gauntlet down. Didnt she tell you to shut up and wait? I went to her again. I slapped her a few times and screamed at her to hand over the contracts, and she immediately did while sobbing. What? Only then did Yi Sungjin turn his head, realizing that something was wrong. He immediately saw a shocked Yi Seol-Ah staring at the door with widened eyes. Yi Sungjin turned his gaze to the door reflexively and was instantly frozen stiff. A familiar youth was looking down at him. When their eyes met, the youth raised his hand with a smile. Hey. The brother and sister shouted simultaneously. Orabeo-nim! Hyung! * Seol Jihu took the siblings who were crying like baby chicks and headed to a restaurant. Of course, he didnt forget to personally help them pack. As expected of a restaurant in the most famous city of the Seven Kingdoms, it boasted an atmosphere and facility incomparably cleaner than Haramarks Eat, Drink, and Enjoy. When Seol Jihu said to the siblings, What do you want to eat? Order whatever you want, they both asked, How did you get here? And with a wry smile, Seol Jihu ordered for them and began to explain. By the time the siblings curiosity was somewhat satiated, the waiter brought the ordered dishes to the table. Seol Jihu suggested the siblings to talk after they eat, but he was surprised when they finished their plates in the blink of an eye. It was to the point where he wondered whether White Rose starved them. Frankly speaking, although the siblings didnt starve during their time at White Rose, they had never once had a comfortable meal. Because they always felt like they were walking on eggshells whenever they ate; being relaxed for once made them eat food like drinking water. Moreover, the person they had been dreaming about had really come to take them, so how could they not be happy? After they ordered dessert to ease their bloated stomachs, the conversation continued. It wasnt anything special asking about how things went after leaving the Neutral Zone and whether they knew what happened to the others. However, what became the main topic of conversation were Seol Jihus accomplishments. The siblings were so knowledgeable in his feats that they began to compete with each other to speak. It was to the point that the calmly listening Seol Jihu was beginning to feel uncomfortable. This is a bit troubling. This seemed like a good time to tell them. Before getting to the main point, Seol Jihu decided to break the siblings fantasy. He understood why they were excited. After all, he had just rescued them from a sinking ship. However, he was neither a savior nor a Superman. No. Thats why he spoke. Almost everything in the record is a lie, or theyre exaggerations. To do things correctly. The Banquet? Master Ian centered the report around me, but in reality, I wouldnt have been able to do a thing alone. No, theres no reason to even say wouldnt. Because I for sure couldnt. If it werent for the Triads, Umi Tsubame, and Carpe Diems cooperation and backing, I would have been beaten up for not knowing my place. Seol Jihu quickly continued. Its the same for the laboratory. The explosion? That was the Federations doing. I didnt purposely lead the guards away to provide an opening. Things just turned out favorably as I was running for my life. . What came after that was a series of pain. I cried from hunger, drank piss to quench my thirst and puked. In the end, I tried to break through the encirclement in a do-or-die method and ended up with a hole in my thigh. Do you know what happened after I fell from the sky? The siblings who had been talking non-stop shut up and blankly stared at Seol Jihu. I begged for my life. While crying. Its not a memory Im proud of. When Seol Jihu lifted up his sleeve and showed them his wounds, Yi Seol-Ah hiccuped. This is the truth. This is how Ive lived. Seol Jihu sighed and pulled his sleeve down. And I might go through similar things in the future. No, I will, without a doubt. When Seol Jihu spoke solemnly, the joyful atmosphere quickly turned despondent. The siblings werent idiots, and they naturally realized why Seol Jihu was telling them all this. Seol Jihu stared at the two flustered siblings. As he had expended two golden eggs, he did not want to lose them. However, he didnt want to force them using their contracts either. One thing that was comforting in this complicated situation was that they were shining gold, just like in the past. Then how should he treat them to get them to trust and follow him? After much deliberation, Seol Jihu decided to show them. He took out the two pieces of paper he got from Phi Sora. These are your contracts. As long as they are in effect, you are bound by the conditions you previously agreed to. When two pairs of worried gazes touched him, Seol Jihu held the papers up with two hands. First. Then, without a moment of hesitation, he tore them in half. Ignoring the shocked siblings, he tore the contracts into tiny pieces before throwing them into the trash. There. With this, youre free. Then, he smiled. Seol Jihu dusted his hand and continued. Since youre free, you two now have countless possibilities for the future. You can go back to Earth or continue living in Paradise. I believe youll choose the latter, but that means you have more decisions to make. You can rely on each other to overcome any future difficulties, enter another organization, or follow me. Seol Jihu paused for a moment before calmly finishing his statement. That is, depending on your goals for Paradise and what you think of this world your lives in Paradise will differ significantly. In short, he was leaving the decision to the siblings. You mean, if we follow you, Noona and I will also have to participate in dangerous things? Yi Sungjin pointed out the essence of the issue. Not immediately. You need to be qualified to participate in risky missions. But once you level up more and acquire abilities befitting that level. Seol Jihu hesitated before nodding. A time will come when you have to do something even if you dont want to. I want you to help me then. If youre not confident, it might be better to not follow me. Seol Jihu spoke for the last time. Here is the main point. If you see Paradise as a game to enjoy in your spare time, I dont want us to be together. Because our goals are different. After this, Seol Jihu closed his mouth and waited. As this was not a problem that could be answered in a moment, a not so short silence filled the air. The first person to break this silence was Yi Seol-Ah. You see, our mother is sick. Mother? She has an illness? Yes. Shes not our biological mother, but our step-mother. Ah, your dad remarried? No, we have a step-dad too. Though hes not here anymore. Seol Jihu blinked. Both of their parents were step-parents? Orphans? Adoptees? All sorts of thoughts brushed his head. Um, excuse me for being rude, but. Its fine. Yi Seol-Ah bit down on her fork, which had a tiny piece of cake on it, and then shrugged. Our biological parents divorced when we were young. Sungjin and I followed our mother, who remarried not long afterwards. We formed a family with our step-father, but our biological mother couldnt stand his physical abuse and left us behind. Our step-father then remarried, and we got a step-mother. But this time, our step-father ran away. Seol Jihus jaw slowly dropped low. Its fine. You dont have to make that face. There were times when things were rough but our step-mother is a kind person. Seol Jihu was taken aback. The bright, cheerful Yi Seol-Ah was one reason, but he was also surprised by how complicated this whole thing was. When she found out about our situation, she burst into tears and promised she would take care of us. But she got sick from overworking herself. Is it urgent? Yi Seol-Ah shook her head. She has time. But we dont have any money, and from what we heard, its not an illness that has a cure.. Seol Jihu could see Yi Seol-Ah biting down on her fork as if to hide her true emotions. We came to Paradise to make money for the hospital bills and to find a cure for her illness. Thats the goal Sungjin and I are trying to achieve in Paradise. Yi Seol-Ah smiled. Orabeo-nim, did you know? That Paradise has a panacea that can cure any illness. Really? Yes. But this medicine is apparently extremely rare, and is difficult to find. And to bring it back to Earth, you also need a crazy amount of contribution points. This was only natural. If medicine that could cure any illness appeared in modern society, Earth would figuratively flip over. For such an influential item, even the contribution points Seol Jihu had accumulated so far might not be enough. When I heard what Orabeo-nim said, I immediately thought this, Ah, if I follow Orabeo-nim, Ill be able to raise my abilities and earn contribution points. My goodness! How can there be such a good offer? Yi Seol-Ah clapped her hands together in an exaggerated expression of joy, to which Seol Jihu smiled bitterly. She was saying she would follow him. What about you, Sungjin? Its the same with me. His immediate answer made Seol Jihu embarrassed for being so nervous. Well, Noona already said everything that needed to be said. His mouth moved slightly. But to add one more thing, I want to be happy. What did that mean? Following me will make you happy? To be honest, I dont know. Yi Sungjin answered sincerely. But when we stayed together in the Neutral Zone, I was happy. For the first time in my life. Seol Jihu scratched his cheek. Paradise is different from the Neutral Zone. I know. Are you happy in Paradise, Hyung? Happy? That wasnt a question he could answer so easily. To be completely honest, he wasnt completely happy. There were more than a few occasions when he was suffering in pain, and there were several occasions when he cried from misery. But, overall? Im happy. Seol Jihu smiled softly. Good friends, a good master, good people Id have to say Im happy. At least, more happy than on Earth. Yi Sungjin silently nodded his head, as if that was enough. With that, the conversation came to a halt. After emptying the cup of tea, Seol Jihu quietly put it down. I think With a chuckle, he opened his mouth. It will be better for you guys to follow me. Looks like you already decided that anyways. Seol Jihu let out a long sigh before slowly getting up from his seat. Lets go. W-Where? What do you mean where? Of course, to Haramark. When Seol Jihu winked, brother and sister stared at each other. They nodded their heads with cheerful looks, then shouted simultaneously. Yes! Yes! ** Hyung, theres something Im curious about. On their way to the stable next to the palace gate, Yi Sungjin suddenly asked. Whats up? Did you really slap Phi Sora to get the contracts from her? Seol Jihu chuckled. No, I was just kidding. With her personality, I doubt shell let anyone do that. I guess youre right. Yi Sungjin looked mildly disappointed. Why? That person is a bitch. Er, I mean, a mean person. Well, her personality is pretty terrible. But its not like she doesnt have a good side. Shes kind and takes care of people who are good to her. Everyone else, she treats them like enemies. Seol Jihu agreed with this assessment 100 percent. She has this thing I call Bitching Time. At least once every day, she bitches about something even though we didnt do anything wrong. But if she didnt refuse other organizations scouting offers, we wouldnt be here right now. She did what? Yi Sungjin genuinely looked surprised. He muttered in confusion, Theres no way that witch did that. Just what did Phi Sora do to make Yi Sungjin so skeptical and spiteful? As a new question was beginning to rise in Seol Jihus mind, the group arrived near the castle gate. But when he tried to find a carriage to Haramark, the coachman looked disappointed. Oh no, the carriage to Haramark just He turned back to the castle gate and blinked. Huh? Its still there? Oi, Jang Tu! When he raised his voice at a carriage in the distance, a coachman named Jang Tu came running. Oooh! Customers!? Yeah, a group of three. But I thought you were full and set off a while back. Dont speak of it! I was going to set out with three people, but one of them vehemently refused! Who? Dunno! Some crazy bitch cried about leaving with just three people being wrong and kept bitching about waiting a bit more! Jang Tu shouted in anger and spat out a mouthful of saliva. Chapter 152. With Two Golden Eggs (3) The coachman tapped on Jang Tus shoulders. Think on the bright side. Having more people will mean the travel will be safer. With six people, you should be more than safe. Tsk, I guess so. Damn right, I am. Alright, be careful. See you later. Alright, lets go! Seemingly heated up, Jang Tu pushed the youths back. Upon being pushed to the carriage and climbing inside, Seol Jihus breath stopped. Of the three passengers who were already inside, there was one person he was familiar with. Phi Sora was sitting across a clearly uncomfortable man and woman. She was rubbing her chin with the back of her hand before suddenly glancing to the side and widening her eyes in feigned surprise. Finally! Youre Kuhum. You havent left yet? . Whats been delaying you? Oh, a carri- aaage!? At that moment, the excited Yi Sungjin climbed up and screamed in shock. It was the same for Yi Seol-Ah. Her pupils shook the moment she saw Phi Sora. What are you doing? Sit down. When the irritated Phi Sora pointed at a seat with her chin, the Yi siblings shrunk like two mice in front of a snake before finally sitting down. You take a seat too, Dear. How great! You see, this carriage was waiting for more passengers to come. Passengers? Seol Jihu furrowed his brows. Was there a need to wait for more people with Phi Sora on board? With a High Ranker like her, most monsters should be begging to not catch her eyes. Well, I guess just carrying her isnt efficient. The coachman probably wanted to wait for at least two or three people? Seol Jihu tried to justify the coachmans choice, but this didnt seem like the case seeing how there were two other passengers on board. At that moment Ha! He heard Jang Tu gasp dumbfoundedly. Phi Sora glared at the coachman before retracting her gaze with a dissatisfied expression. In any case, Seol Jihu took his seat since it looked like the coachman urgently wanted to depart. And soon, the carriage set off. When Seol Jihu kept staring, perhaps having felt his gaze, Phi Sora raised her eyes that had previously been focused on her fingernails. What? Am I not allowed to ride a carriage? Seol Jihu didnt say anything. I understand that those kids are uncomfortable, but then you should have set off immediately. I purposely came late to accommodate them. Anyways, its quite a coincidence. She kept talking, but Seol Jihu maintained his silence. For the record, Im the one who got on the carriage first. I want to avoid any misunderstandings. But why was she emphasizing that this was all a coincidence? For them to have the same destination could be a coincidence, but Seol Jihu felt that something was wrong. Are you going to Haramark? Yes, an acquaintance of mine is there. Didnt I tell you? That I know where to go. Who is this acquaintance? Whats the point in me telling? Cough, cough. Phi Sora coughed lightly and dragged out the end of her speech. Just as she said, Phi Sora was free to go wherever she wanted. Seol Jihu didnt have the authority or qualification to stop her. He didnt have a reason to care either. Got it. However, Seol Jihu nodded his head, vowing to himself that he wouldnt sit still if she bullied the Yi siblings. Phi Sora crossed her arms and turned away indifferently. While the Yi siblings were quietly stealing glances at Phi Sora, Seol Jihu smacked his lips. I feel like Im forgetting something important. * The group arrived in Haramark. The Yi siblings looked around busily while marveling at the new city and letting out short exclamations of awe. Are you sure you will be okay? The buildings in Haramark arent as nice as the ones in Scheherazade. When Seol Jihu asked just to be sure Of course! Yi Seol-Ah answered cheerfully. Rather than living in a grand palace where Im not welcomed, Id rather live in a thatched house where I can stretch my legs out and sleep in peace. Seeing the happily chirping Yi Seol-Ah, Seol Jihu wasnt sure whether to be sad or relieved. Yi Seol-Ah smiled brightly and turned back to her more anxious younger brother. Right? Sungjin? Yeah. But Hyung. Stealthily glancing backwards, Yi Sungjin quietly called Seol Jihu. Why is she following us? Following us? Who is? Seol Jihu turned around. Phi Sora, who came to a stop, was blocking the sunlight with her hand and looking around the area. Huh? Because she was silent the entire carriage ride here, Seol Jihu hadnt been paying much attention to her. Um, where is the plaza? Its been a while since I came here, so Im kind of lost. Itll be right there if you take the main street. Ah. Phi Sora stared at the direction Seol Jihu was pointing to and nodded her head. Looks like shes lost. Seol Jihu explained calmly, but Yi Sungjin looked doubtful. Soon, the three of them started walking again. However, they stopped less than a few minutes later. Because Phi Sora kept following them without going in the direction Seol Jihu told her about. Miss Phi Sora? What about the plaza? Dear, do you know a good restaurant? Now that I think about it, I havent had any breakfast. Seol Jihu tilted his head. If you keep walking and turn right when you get to the crossroad, youll find Eat, Drink, and Enjoy. That place is good. Ah, thanks. Phi Sora nodded again and, with hesitation, walked past Seol Jihu and the siblings to the main street. Only after seeing Phi Sora getting further away did Seol Jihu finally start moving again. Over at the house on the opposite side, several Priests were sweating profusely while going back and forth. Today too? Just what were they moving around that they werent done yet? Heck heck this is the last one. After staring at a short Priest who was carrying a bundle in each hand and whimpering, Seol Jihu shrugged his shoulders and headed to Carpe Diems building. Before going up the stairs, he turned around just in case and did not see Phi Sora anywhere. Lets go up. Seol Jihu went up to the third floor first and smiled as he saw the Yi siblings hesitating below. Dont be scared. Theyre all nice people. Perhaps encouraged by these words, the siblings walked up the stairs hesitantly. Hoo-haa, hoo-haa. Listening to Yi Seol-Ahs deep breaths, Seol Jihu opened the office door. As he had notified Jang Maldong the moment he arrived in Haramark, Jang Maldong was sitting on the couch waiting. Welcome back. Thank you. Where are Chohong and Hugo? You should have called me earlier. They should be on their way back. Yeah, I guess I should have. After confirming that the siblings entered the office, Seol Jihu carefully shut the door. Theyre the kids I told you about. Seol-Ah is the older sister by two years, and Sungjin is the younger brother. Guys? Hello! Im Yi Seol-Ah! Im Yi Sungjin. The siblings bowed respectfully. Seol Jihu had advised them to be courteous on their way here. While Jang Maldong was already renowned in Paradise, the news of the King Makers return to Haramark was so huge that even the young siblings had heard about it to no end. Jang Maldong opened his mouth. You said the older sister is 18 years old? Y, Yes! Then the younger brother must be 16. Yi Sungjin didnt say anything, but he was shaking noticeably. Hm. Jang Maldong dropped his head slightly and carefully examined the siblings with shining eyes. The nervous siblings straightened their posture even more. Alright, first Just as he was about to say something Tadadadadak! Quick footsteps climbing up the stairs rang out before, clunk! the door opened. Grandpa~! H-Hm? A woman with flowing, wavy hair barged into the office and ran into Jang Maldongs arms. It was, of course, Phi Sora. Seol Jihu, who thought Chohong and Hugo were running to greet the newbies, had a dumbstruck expression. Im here, Grandpa. Y, You? When Phi Sora put her arms around his waist and pulled him close, Jang Maldong was greatly taken aback. W, What? Why are you here? The flustered Jang Maldong stared at Seol Jihu with glaring eyes. But there was no way Seol Jihu would know. Ah. Right. Now that he thought about it, Jang Maldong and Phi Sora knew each other. After belatedly remembering this fact, Seol Jihu clutched his head. [Given my level and experience, do you think it will be difficult for me to find a new home?] To think that she was referring to Jang Maldongs place when she said home. The office fell into chaos, but Phi Sora ignored all this and tightly held onto Jang Maldong who was trying to escape. Dont say that. Who else would I rely on? L, Let go! What do I do? Because of that Bok bastard, Im now a miserable, pathetic loner. Im a laughingstock. Let go, first! Grandpa~ Can you get me a room here? Ill pay for my own food, okay? Hey, you! Let go! Jang Maldong twisted his body slightly and asked while panting roughly. Explain step by step! What is this about a room? Did that kid ask you to come here? No, but you have extra rooms here. Youre the only one I can trust now, Grandpa~ Can you give me a room, please~? Phi Sora pestered Jang Maldong like a granddaughter asking her grandfather to buy her this and that. Why are you asking me that? Well~ This building is yours. No, its not. Huh? I handed everything over to that kid. Jang Maldong pointed at Seol Jihu. He wasnt wrong. After Dylans death, when Seol Jihu officially reported becoming Carpe Diems new leader, he received full authority over the building. As if she had not considered this, Phi Sora suddenly stopped. She turned her head to the side and stared at Seol Jihu fixedly. Next Heave-ho. Seol Jihu dragged the bewildered Phi Sora out of the office Goodbye! And slammed the door on her face with a cheerful goodbye. Click! Of course, he didnt forget to lock the door afterwards. He even stood in front of it to stand guard. U, Um, hello? Tok, tok. He heard her knock on the door but did not answer. We gotta get to Huge Stone Rocky Mountain as soon as possible. Seol Jihu vowed to himself as he looked at the siblings who were at a loss for what to do. Wait, lets talk for a bit. Hey, why did you lock the door!? Click, click! With the Yi siblings joining, Carpe Diem finally had an Archer. Seol Jihu immediately thought about going to train. He wanted to focus on the training he had inadvertently been putting off since he leveled up. Hello? How can you slam the door on someones face like this? Seol Jihu thought, What is Phi Sora going to do if I kick her out and go stay in Huge Stone Rocky Mountain for a couple of months? Im sure shell get tired and give up. Argh, open this door and talk to me! Are you seriously doing this!? Her voice became louder. But as Seol Jihu didnt want to get involved with any more tomboys, he had no plans to open the door. Doom, doom! Hey! Open the door! It was then. The hell? Who the fuck are you? All of a sudden, the sharp, blade-like voice outside the door mixed with another irritated voice. The latter obviously belonged to Chohong. What? Im asking who the hell you are, you retard. Why are you screaming in front of someone elses house? Go bitch about your problems elsewhere. Retard? Bitch? Ha, the fuck are you glaring at me for? Get a hold of this bitch Oh? What, youre gonna hit me? Jang Maldong and Seol Jihus eyes widened simultaneously. Door! Open the door! Hurry! Y, Yes! The terrified Seol Jihu quickly unlocked and opened the door. * Doom! Uwaaaah! Im done! A Priest in a white robe fell to her butt as soon as she put down the final bundle she was carrying. Well done. With kind words, Seo Yuhui skipped over and carefully opened the bundle. She checked the contents meticulously before taking them out one by one and laying them out on the shelf. The sweating girl took a deep breath. Her face was sparkling with a blissful light. Haa, this refreshing smell. This underground room was filled with the white smoke of the Perpetual Snow and the grassy smell of herbs. The girl sniffing the air exclaimed in shock when she looked around the room. It was only natural. On the left shelf were different medicinal herbs, flowers, and other plants, all sorted according to their types. On the front shelf were wooden boxes emanating holy auras and medicinal bottles filled with liquids of various colors. Finally, on the right side, all kinds of beasts were sauntering around in a cage. This place was like a secret underground warehouse filled with all sorts of precious medicine and beasts. So how could the girl not be astonished? Wow, when did you gather all these, Unni? Little by little. Things just ended up being like this. Woah, woah, is that what I think it is? The girl spotted a golden-feathered bird resembling a chicken and swallowed her saliva. Unni, can you give me just one Golden Wind Phoenix? With this heat, its the perfect weather for boiled chicken soup. Stop speaking nonsense. I only have one left. Ah, okay. Then can I have a bottle of Red Bamboo Flower Extract? Sorry. Then how about the Nine Emperor Orchid? I wont ask for all of it. Just one leaf! No. Hearing Seo Yuhuis consecutive firm rejections, the girl began to tear up. Youre so mean. Seo Yuhui laughed in embarrassment. Sorry, I need them to feed my kid. Kid? Youre married, Unni? Hearing this, Seo Yuhui, who was busy cleaning up the place, burst into laughter. Haha, married? The girl also snickered. Im kidding, of course. An ice queen like Unni marrying? Well, he must really be young for you to call him a kid. I cant say youre wrong. When I see him being mischievous, I wonder whether his mental age matches his real age. Just thinking about him seemed to be funny as Seo Yuhui covered her mouth and laughed. Anyways, to me, hes someone very preci Her joyful voice suddenly stopped. Preci ous What happened? Seo Yuhuis arms slowly dropped down, and her complexion froze stiff. In a way, it looked as though she was overtaken with terror. Although it was only for a split second, the girl also saw tears welling up around Seo Yuhuis eyes. Unni? Are you okay? Yeah. Then, she let out a deep sigh before continuing to clean the place more roughly. Please try to understand. Theres someone who can never die no matter what. Never? Never. Heh For Unni to say that he must be someone whos been in Paradise for a long time. Who is he? The girl murmured to herself, and Seo Yuhui gently shook her head. He hasnt been here for that long. Then it doesnt matter if he dies, right? Ah, what I mean is the feeling of emptiness he will feel wont be that big. But his memories will disappear. Thinking that she misspoke, the girl became flustered and fixedly stared at Seo Yuhuis back. It will be terrible if he loses his memories of Paradise and gets his memories of Earth tangled . He finally if something goes wrong, and he once again returns to what he was in the past. A graceful voice flowed out, stammering. I see. The girl also muttered quietly and stealthily turned back. She felt like she had touched upon a subject that should not be brought up. At that moment, she spotted a bumpy sack on the floor. Seo Yuhui, the Master of Cleaning, had left something lying around? As this was simply impossible, the curious girl crawled over and checked the contents of the bag. Oh! Her eyes immediately widened. Inside the sack were weapons and armor shining brilliantly. Not just one, but nine. W, Whats this? Oh, that? Dissonant Wishes. Dissonant Wishes? Ah, you said you used your Divine Wish to attend the Banquet. Theyre from the people who died in Stage 3. It felt like a waste to just leave them there. The girls eyes shone. Unni~! Nope, you cant have those either. The girl quickly turned sullen. I didnt even ask for them. They already have owners. Wait, you just said they belonged to dead people! Anyways, you cant have them. Ill scold you if you touch them without my permission. Perhaps tired of Seo Yuhuis endless Nos, the girl sprawled down on her back. Okay, fine. In the end, she gave up completely. She knew how much Seo Yuhui liked to share and give. Since she was refusing so firmly, she had to have a need for them. Although the girl wanted to badger her a bit more, especially since she helped with moving everything, she didnt have the heart to do so with how much help shed received in the past. But it wasnt as if she didnt have regrets. So, she puckered her lips out and asked. Who is he? Now done with displaying everything, Seo Yuhui turned her gaze. Whos the lucky person receiving Unnis unprecedented support and care? Mm Seo Yuhui rested her chin on her thumb and looked up at the ceiling. Then, she spoke with a timid smile. Our neighboring rabbit? Rabbit? When the girl asked back in a daze Yep. A rabbit. Seo Yuhui smiled bashfully. A very cute white rabbit.[1] 1. Seol can mean Snow, which naturally also means white. The rabbit part is something that has not been revealed yet, though the readers are free to make guesses. Chapter 153. Extravagant Meals There was a matter that couldnt be glossed over with laughter, but once Hugo came back, Seol Jihu took time to introduce the new members to the teammates. Im Yi Seol-Ah! Please take care of me! Ooooooh! Hugos reaction was greater than what Seol Jihu anticipated. When he saw the healthy, innocent girl greeting him brightly, he instantly broke out into a big smile. You said youre an Archer? Yes, Im a Level 2 Archer. A Level 2 Archer? So a Hunter then? No, Im a Tracker. Ah~! So a future Tracer has joined our team! Hugo smiled with a hearty laugh and placed his hand on Yi Seol-Ahs shoulder. Im Richard Hugo, a Level 4 Barbarian Warrior. You can call me Hugo. No, how about Hugo Oppa~? Y-Yes. Hugo Op Oppa. Aigo! Yes, yes! Lets get along from now on. If anythings troubling you, just let me know! Seeing Hugo strut his chest out and laugh, Seol Jihu smiled bitterly. He had an idea as to why Hugo was so happy. For the record, when Yi Sungjin said, Im Yi Sungjin. Ill do my best, his only response was an apathetic Yeah. Chohong stared at the dancing Hugo with disappointment before scanning the siblings who greeted her. Level 5 Templar. Chung Chohong. Her short introduction made the siblings noticeably nervous. The fact that she was a High Ranker meant that she was at least in the top 10% of Paradises Earthlings. In other words, they had just found out who the strongest member of Carpe Diem was. Since Leader and Old Man both approved, I dont have much to say. But. She spat out the cigarette butt she was chewing. Dont hold me back. As long as you keep this one condition, well get along well. Thats all. What are you trying to look cool for? Youre showing off just because youre a High Ranker? The fuck did you say? When Hugo rained on her parade, Chohong immediately took out her Thorn of Steel. However, she had no choice but to drop it in the next moment. This was because Jang Maldong had raised his cane. Seol Jihu stared at Chohong, Hugo, and the flustered Yi siblings as they conversed within themselves by asking and answering questions. He couldnt help but feel something welling up inside him. Carpe Diems active members had now increased to five. Including Jang Maldong, they had six members. When he thought about how a team with his color was slowly coming along, he was deeply moved. He even felt like he was in a new territory, as Dylans shadow finally seemed to be fading. But there was one thing that still bothered him. Phi Sora. With a somewhat bitter face, she was staring at the rowdy office while biting down on her lower lip. Seol Jihu sighed inwardly. In the end, he had taken her in. It was because of Jang Maldong. Although Jang Maldong hadnt asked him directly, it was clear he couldnt turn his back on his old disciple, whom he had taught with his heart and soul. Seol Jihu had noticed his true feelings when Jang Maldong firmly said no despite showing signs of being troubled. Seol Jihu was somewhat forced to take Phi Sora in, but that didnt mean he had done so unconditionally. First, he told her to not interfere with Carpe Diem. In other words, he was telling her to be a leech. He especially emphasized that she should not interfere with the siblings and if she did, he would kick her out immediately. Second, she had to leave in a month. It was only natural, as it didnt make sense for a High Ranker to not have the ability to make money. Phi Sora protested, Ill stay put as long as no one bothers me first, but accepted the conditions anyways. It wasnt that Seol Jihu didnt know Phi Soras value. This was especially so considering that she was a True High Ranker, which was evident from her ability One With the Sword. I am tempted. But if he considered his priorities, his team was at the top. Moreover, even if it werent for the Yi siblings, Seol Jihu felt somewhat uncomfortable whenever he saw Phi Sora. This was because he felt her Black and White disposition was strangely similar to his own Golden Rule. Well, she might really only want to stay for a bit. In the first place, he wasnt sure whether Phi Sora wanted to join Carpe Diem. So, he decided to end his thoughts there. It wasnt as if he was all that excited about the prospect, so what was the point in counting his chickens before they hatched? I might as well focus on more productive things. * Morning sunlight knocked on Phi Soras nose. Waking up, she saw the beat-up furniture in the room and her worn-out bed, and broke out into uncontrollable laughter. She had been living the life of a queen just a few days ago, so she couldnt help but find her current pitiful situation laughable. But she was only sneering at herself. It wasnt as if she was struggling physically from shame. She had lived as a slave in the past, so she quickly adapted to this barren environment. But there was one reason other than the current environment that made her let out an empty chuckle. To say it in a straightforward manner, it was Seol Jihus attitude. Funny, really. Of course, it wasnt as if Seol Jihu was required to recruit her, but Phi Sora took pride in being desirable no matter where she was in Paradise. The Royal Guard class had a perfect balance of offense and defense, making it the number 1 class of choice among anyone looking to recruit Warriors. And to be clear, with Phi Soras abilities, she practically had a free pass to join any other team. If Seol Jihu took a step back and just pretended to coax her, she would have been more than happy to play along. What am I lacking anyways? When she remembered Seol Jihu unhappily giving her an ultimatum, heat of anger rose to her head again. What, he thinks hes that special? Considering how much she hinted at wanting to enter Carpe Diem, she truly thought it was proper that he at least asked her. Shouldnt he be thankful that Im willing to enter such a small team in the first place? She was grumbling only because she didnt know Seol Jihus disposition. But soon, she witnessed something that made her correct this thought. Seol Jihu had previously visited several organizations to notify them of him becoming Carpe Diems new leader. And now, those organizations were returning the visit. Among the criteria that measured a teams capability, relationship with neighboring organizations was very important. In this sense, Carpe Diems connections with Seol Jihu as its center far surpassed Phi Soras. The first visitor was Teresa Hussey. Youve been pretty busy lately, huh? I understand. Eh? No, not really. But you should come home from time to time. Im getting lonely eating my meals alone. Um, my home is here. Phi Sora was confused as to why Teresa Hussey was wearing an apron on top of her armor, but that was beside the point. What mattered was that a royal princess had personally come to visit Seol Jihu. Phi Sora had heard about the Haramark Royal Family being different than the rest, but this was still a surprise. She couldnt even imagine Scheherazades princess, who valued formality, visiting an Earthling personally. Next was Kazuki. How have things been recently? Its as you expect. Japan Business Federation is always threatening me. I see. Dont worry. Im resting under a reliable tree known as the Triads. That man, Hao Win hes quite trustworthy. I didnt actually think he would keep his promise this well. Japan Business Federations Ayase Kazuki was a name Phi Sora had heard of. Haramarks rising star, and one of the few lucky Earthlings taught by the King Maker and even raised by the Daughter of Luxuria for a short time. Being close with a High Ranker on the cusp on becoming Level 6 was certainly a plus. Next, Phi Sora was also surprised by the black suit army, or the Triads visit, but what really caught her by surprise was the souths war hawk. And this war hawk was even one of Paradises infamous Six Crazies. Even Phi Sora knew how to pick her fights, and she had, of course, heard of Claire Agness notoriety. There was a well-known tale of her inviting an enemy executive during Haramarks internal conflict and personally cutting apart his subordinates body parts and serving them on a platter. This tale was so famous that it threw Paradise into an uproar for a time, and some even called her the only psycho who was comparable with that member of the Six Crazies who was locked up in Eva Royal Familys underground prison. But even against this terrifying demon, Seol Jihu giggled courageously and handed her two dumplings, asking her to accept the two mean buns. He was then beaten up until the brink of death. What, no! I was just~ giving! A gift! Shut your mouth! You think I wouldnt hit you just because Master Jang is here!? S-Save me! Im inno cent! I said shut your mouth! You thought I wouldnt notice!? Smack, smack, smack. Agnes kicked like a psychopath, while Seol Jihu flopped on the ground from every kick like a fish out of water. Although Agnes kicks were strong enough to break Seol Jihus bones, as Phi Sora knew how Agness horror tales were created, the two of them only seemed to be fooling around in her eyes. In other words, Seol Jihu was close enough with Sicilias Demonic Instructor to joke around. After Agnes left, Phi Sora looked at Seol Jihu, who was lying on the ground coughing, and made a complicated expression. This team might be more incredible than I thought. But neither Phi Sora nor Seol Jihu knew that a truly shocking visitor was yet to come. * Around noon, Seol Jihu finished his discussion with Jang Maldong and summoned everyone to the office. Were going to Huge Stone Rocky Mountain. Hearing this, Chohong paused in the middle of lighting her cigarette. Hugo also froze in place, with his mouth open and a fruit in his hand. Next, Chohong calmly took out the cigarette from her mouth. Right, we gotta train the newbies. Hugo stealthily put down his fruit and asked. When are we leaving? Seeing their indifferent reactions, Jang Maldong smirked. Who knows. Probably tomorrow? Tomorrow. I see, tomorrow. Chohong and Hugo nodded their heads and exchanged glances. Then. Return alive! Im getting outta here! Doom, doom, doom! Clunk! Koong, koong, koong! They immediately ran for their lives without caring about anything else. Mooooom! Even Phi Sora screamed and started running out of the room Ah. But she then remembered her current situation and breathed out a sigh of relief. Yi Seol-Ah had been burning with enthusiasm for the upcoming training, but when she saw the door creaking back and forth from the sheer force of Chohong and Hugos exit and Phi Soras scared-as-hell face, she quickly became confused. Idiots. As if he had expected this, Jang Maldong clicked his tongue before glancing at Phi Sora who was stealthily sitting back down. Why did you run away? I dont know. When I heard the words Huge Stone Rocky Mountain, my body reacted on its own. I see that you still like to exaggerate. Exaggerate? Grandpa, dont you know I shat out blood every day there? Blood, my ass. Stop scaring the kids. No! Im not trying to scare them. Im just telling the truth! Jang Maldong seemed to think Phi Sora was making things up, but as Seol Jihu had experienced the training himself, he knew Phi Sora wasnt lying or exaggerating in the slightest. After all, bloody nose was an everyday occurrence, and his stool was almost always mixed with blood as well. Seol Jihu shook his head before calmly raising his teacup. Looks like we wont see Chohong and Hugo for at least two days. Im sure theyll stay put in their little hideouts and come out when they think were gone. Its too obvious. Should we wait? Maybe theyll change their minds and come. Haha. If that happens, Ill burn my hands and eat my hat. It was then. Shattering everyones expectation, the sound of light footsteps walking up the stairs rang out. Soon, through the door that was still open, a shadow slowly peeked in. Eh? Jang Maldong, who was seriously contemplating having to burn his hands and eat his hat, saw the visitor and was startled to the point of having his jaw drop to the floor. When his gaze met the visitors, the latter smiled brightly. Hello. Seeing Seo Yuhui politely cusping her hands together and bowing to her waist, Phi Soras jaw also dropped to the floor. The Daughter of Luxuria had come to visit Carpe Diems office? T-This team is really!? Jang Maldong must have been shocked out of his mind as well, as he hurriedly shot up from the couch. Um, excuse me, may I enter? C-Come in! No, please come in! Seo Yuhui walked in gracefully and rejected the seat Jang Maldong offered before modestly sitting down next to Seol Jihu. What brings the Daughter of Luxuria to a shabby place like this? As you probably know, I moved to the building in front recently. I wasnt able to say hello because I was busy, but I finally have some time. Plus, Ive always wanted to meet Master Jang Maldong. Her courteous use of honorifics put Jang Maldong at a loss for what to say. Hoh! An honorable guest like the Daughter of Luxuria addressing this old man so politely Im embarrassed. Please, dont say that. Everyone knows how much Master Jang. No, no, its you who. Judging by their conversation, this seemed to be the first time they were meeting each other. But seeing as how Jang Maldong continuously nodded his head and smiled at Seo Yuhuis words, it seemed like he held quite a favorable view towards her. Of course, that definitely was to be expected, as Jang Maldong was one of the few Earthlings who truly thought about the well-being of Paradise. And Seo Yuhui was unlike most others who only sought profits in front of them. The legendary contributions and altruistic actions Seo Yuhui performed for the sake of Paradise was more than enough to earn her Jang Maldongs favor. Furthermore, they also shared a strange similarity in that they had once retired from Paradise and returned because of a certain someone. In any case, after talking for a long time, Jang Maldong grinned from ear to ear. Thank you for coming today. Its truly an honor. Although this is our first time seeing each other, I have always considered you a trustworthy ally and have respected you from the bottom of my heart. You flatter me. Im not worthy of those words. You also dont have to speak so formally. In any case, I hope we can maintain a good relationship. Please feel free to ask us for help if you need anything. We will do our best. Hearing this, Seo Yuhuis eyes gleamed sharply. She spoke as though she had been waiting for these words. Um, then. Hm? I apologize, but can I borrow a pair of helping hands? Im unpacking my belongings, and its been difficult doing it alone. Unpacking? Jang Maldong immediately turned to Seol Jihu who was sitting in a daze. Seol Jihu tilted his head, but when he remembered the Banquet and the debt he owed Seo Yuhui, he immediately shot up from his seat. I can help. Good! Give your all! Ah, thank you. Seo Yuhui smiled bashfully and expressed her gratitude. She seemed happy that things had turned out just as she hoped. We can help too! Yi Seol-Ah, who was quietly watching until now, kicked Yi Sungjins shin and stood up with spirit. No, its okay. However, she was shot down by Seo Yuhuis clean rejection. One person is enough. Seo Yuhui replied with a gentle smile But was Yi Seol-Ah wrong in thinking that she was saying, Youre a bother? According to elders, womens senses were incredibly sharp and precise. Sensing that something was off, Yi Seol-Ah tilted her head. However, she had no choice but to watch the happily humming Seo Yuhui leave and the oblivious Seol Jihu chase after her. Chapter 154. Extravagant Meals (2) The inside of Seo Yuhuis house wasnt a complete mess, but he could see familiar sacks strewn around the floor. This is The Daughter of Luxurias house. It was a humble place compared to her fame, but it had a warm atmosphere. Hugo would have been green with envy if he knew. After getting caught sniffing the aroma of sandalwood around the room, Seol Jihu blushed a bit before he rolled up his sleeves and began to help tidy the room. The work wasnt too hard or tiresome, but Seol Jihu struggled to keep his distance from Seo Yuhui while he helped her clean. It was because desires that were too embarrassing to even word out would assault his mind if she came too close. He wanted to play pranks on her, whine about things, and ''Whats wrong with me?'' His mind knew that he couldnt, but he felt as if his instincts were throwing a fit, screaming I wanna hug! I wanna hug! It was to the point where he was confident that even if he went Screw this! Im hugging her! and embraced her, Seo Yuhui would only let out a helpless sigh and forgive him. ''What the fuck am I thinking?'' While he ended up not doing anything as even he believed his thoughts were retarded, Seol Jihu was completely bewildered. Was it weird if he felt like his body was automatically reacting? He could almost understand why Chohong and Hugo ran away; there wasnt anything harder than the situation he was in. Upon sneaking a glance at the fine neckline of Seo Yuhui who was hard at work, Seol Jihu moaned inside and forcibly tore his gaze away. And as he did so, a sack placed in the corner of the room came into view. While he was staring at it since he had nowhere else to place his eyes on Theyre ingredients. "Huk!" Seol Jihu jumped up in surprise at the sudden voice. "Are you okay?" When Seo Yuhui approached him, Seol Jihu shrank back instinctively. "Yes, yes." Seeing the youth go Haha and stumble away towards the sack, Seo Yuhui made a surprised expression. "Youre holding out surprising well, arent you?" "Huh?" "No, its nothing." Seo Yuhui who had mumbled to herself, laughed it off, waving her hands as if nothing happened. Suddenly feeling that the conversation had gotten awkward, Seol Jihu hurriedly searched for a new topic. Oh, they were ingredients. Ingredients, huh. I almost thought "Thought what?" There were all sorts of weird rumors because of these sacks. Really? Theyre really just ingredients You can check them yourself. Urged by curiosity, Seol Jihu opened the sacks and found familiar things inside. They were normal food ingredients no matter how he saw. She is right. He had thought there would be something special inside. Receiving the answer to the question he had had for a while, his anxiety dropped significantly. The residents of Ramman Village settled down faster than I expected. I had prepared a lot thinking they would take longer, so I ended up having a lot of unused ingredients The Order of Luxuria had actively supported King Prihis decision and did not spare any efforts doing so. Seol Jihu nodded in acknowledgment remembering that Seo Yuhui had been at the center of this support. ''Shes a good person.'' Seo Yuhui gathered her hands and made a beautiful smile. "Speaking of which, youre an amazing person." Seol Jihu doubted his ears. Is it true? That after solving the unsolvable mystery of the Ramman Village, you turned down the gold bar and asked the king to use it for the residents instead? Seol Jihus cheeks flushed. Whether she did or didnt know Seol Jihus complicated mind, Seo Yuhui happily chirped on. Normal Earthlings would find it hard to make such a decision. You must really be a kind person. He stopped breathing. His face also became stiff. His heart started pounding as if he was a child that finally got caught for doing something wrong. Why all of a sudden?'' An unexplainable feeling enveloped his body. It was like he was placed in a moment of choice. Although it wasnt a big deal, it definitely felt as if he was at an important fork in the road. Seol Jihu who had been standing there stunned with his hands on his chest, "No." He unconsciously spoke out. "Thats not it." A slightly hoarse voice. Its not like that. Seo Yuhuis eyes widened at the three consecutive denials. It wasnt out of humbleness; it was what Seol Jihu really thought. Thinking back, he felt like this ever since the Forest of Denial no, since the Neutral Zone. Every time people around him praised and raised him up for being kind and amazing, he had felt an unexplainable sense of burden and discomfort. Seo Yuhui asked. "What do you mean?" "I dont know." Seol Jihu let out a deep sigh. He knew he was speaking gibberish, but once he tried to explain, no words came out. Only, while it could have been his misunderstanding, he felt as if Seo Yuhui was expecting a certain image of him, and he wanted to just say that he wasnt it. Its just that the sins Ive committed theyre too much to count. Seol Jihu bit his lips. I wanted to lessen the guilt I was feeling He continued on as if he was lamenting. And I hoped that if I kept living right, I might be forgiven one day Even while knowing it wasnt going to happen. Seol Jihu bitterly pursed his lips. Im Im not a good person. Seol Jihu realized he slipped up after saying that. What fault did she have? It wasnt that they were complete strangers, but he had unconsciously spilled out all his worries to her. Seo Yuhui no longer had the gentle smile on her face. She was staring at him with sunken eyes. Her fine lips slightly parted as if she was going to say something before closing them again. Feeling her quiet eyes penetrate through him, Seol Jihu lowered his head. Im sorry. He began to concentrate on cleaning, feeling like he had spoken unnecessarily. The conversation that had awkwardly ended only resumed when they were almost done tidying up the room. "Are you free tomorrow too?" Seo Yuhui was making an ambiguous smile like the one Mona Lisa had. Her current expression seemed more natural than the always-smiling face she had put on. "Tomorrow?" "Yes. There are a lot of ingredients left, so "Oh, what should I do Im not sure if Ill have time from tomorrow onwards Seo Yuhui blinked her eyes. Our team decided to go to the Huge Stone Rocky Mountain tomorrow. The new recruits are going to receive training from Master Jang. Then a second later, Seo Yuhuis eyes widened. "Oh my! Huge Stone Rocky Mountain? "Huh? Yes." "Thats great!" Lightly clapping her hands, she requested to accompany him after explaining that she too had things she had to do at the Huge Stone Rocky Mountain. Its a danger zone after all. Im not too comfortable going alone so its fine even if you view it as an official request from me. "Ah, its okay." Seol Jihu easily accepted after hearing her situation. Were planning to be there for a while anyways. Since our destinations are the same, lets go together. He accepted her request because having her could only be beneficial to them. But wasnt she supposed to be a High Ranker? After Seo Yuhui saw him off, a suspicion arose in Seol Jihus mind. But he quickly brushed off the thought, reminding himself of her occupation as a priest which was known for its poor combat abilities. As expected, Jang Maldong did not refuse but rather welcomed her. He wondered what someone like her would have to do in a mountain, but he did not dig further into it as it was her personal business. The next day. The Carpe Diem team boarded a carriage headed for the Huge Stone Rocky Mountain with Seo Yuhui who had come wearing a neat set of robes. The company was originally composed of five people, but with the addition of Phi Sora who decided to come at the last minute, the sum added up to six. * As soon as they arrived, Seol Jihu immediately headed towards the hideout that the village chief had told him before. They were planning to stay for at least a couple weeks, and it was difficult to find a better place to use as a base camp than there. The cave was occupied by six Cave Ettins, but they were all massacred by Seol Jihu who suddenly attacked them. The siblings shouted in surprise seeing the six monsters sent to their deaths with exactly six spear strikes. They knew he wasnt normal, but they didnt imagine that the skill gap between them was this big considering that they were all from the same year. Jang Maldong who was proudly watching from the side commented, This is what I expected the first time we came, before proceeding to take off his gear and prepare for the upcoming training. Finally. It was time for training. As Seol Jihu was stretching his body while restraining his explosive desire to train, Jang Maldong approached him. The training was officially for the siblings, but Jang Maldongs first priority was always Seol Jihu. I think I can finally see the direction of your growth. Jang Maldong opened his mouth. Its speed. "Speed?" Yes. Especially considering your Festina Earring, Flash Step, etc. I find it highly likely that your fundamental combat style will center around on your speed. Try to think how you took down the Orc Champion. Master. Then my Flash Thunder "Dont be too hasty." Jang Maldong bluntly interrupted. Its a little better now, but the incongruity between your mind, technique, and body still exists. Like Ive said several times, your priority should be harmonizing these three elements. Your body needs to be able to house your tsunami-like mana in order to Jang Maldong went on explaining for a while before suddenly turning his gaze. He saw Seo Yuhui wholeheartedly taking notes beside them. So thats why. While his growth speed is fast, there is an incongruity between his mind, technique, and body especially his mana She could be seen lightly nodding her head and even biting the end of her pen while deep in thought. Ah. I almost made a mistake now that I think about it If I had given him that drink yesterday, then his mana would have I assumed that his base mana stat was low because he was a warrior but Hmm Then instead of raising his mana, I should feed him things that will enhance his physique And as if she felt the gazes on herself, she stopped her murmurs and raised her head. She waved off her hands seeing the two men stare at her. Oh. Please dont mind me. ".Well, to explain a little further." After letting out a dry cough, Jang Maldong turned towards Seol Jihu and continued. While speed is important in battle, power is also important. Flash Thunder can be viewed as an Awakening Skill that combines these two factors. The important part is that your originally attributeless mana will be imbued with the lightning attribute. He lifted his index finger and pointed it at Seol Jihu. What comes to your mind when you see lightning strikes? "That its fast and powerful." "Youre right. The lightning essence is one that boasts extreme speed and almost perversely strong power. It suits you in a way, and is almost tailor-made for a warrior. Jang Maldong continued speaking solemnly. The point is that you have to make a body capable of enduring the extreme speed, allowing you to then pursue the power that comes along with it. Flash like light, and strike like thunder. He had the speed, but his control over it was weak. Power came afterwards. After pondering for a while, Seol Jihu asked. Master, I may be going ahead of myself, but how do I change my attribute? Thats a good question. Jang Maldong crossed his arms. Along with everything Ive mentioned before, you must prepare to evolve your Mana Cultivation. "Mana Cultivation?" Yes. Beyond simply gathering the mana in the atmosphere, the cultivation technique must be able to gather lightning energy, allowing you to utilize it. Seeing Seol Jihu at a loss for words, Jang Maldong smirked. You little punk. Havent I warned you before? Your training path is going to be full of thorns. He knew, but he stuck out his tongue as he didnt expect it to be this hard. When do I finish all of this His future seemed bleak as the premonition that he might have to spend his whole life training dawned on him, but Seol Jihu adjusted his mind and steeled himself. Even a journey of a thousand miles begins with the first step. No. He couldnt even take the first step yet. One had to have durable shoes to complete the thousand-mile journey. Whether it was the Flash Step, Intuition, or the Festina Earring, he couldnt properly use any of the skills he possessed. It was greedy for him to desire higher abilities at this point. So how is it? Its not too late to back out yet The smirking Jang Maldong paused again and turned his gaze. Lightning Lightning. Right. Luckily I still have the Essence of Soma? Seo Yuhui rapidly blinked her eyes and quietly turned away to stare at a faraway peak. Shrugging his shoulders, Jang Maldong passed a thick rope to Seol Jihu. Tie it around your waist. Seol Jihu slightly smiled, seeing the heavy logs tied on the other end of the rope. Its not normal running anymore, huh? We came all the way here so Ive at least got to make you do this. Seol Jihu didnt say anything else and tied the rope tightly around his waist. Do I practice the Thrust, Strike, and Cut afterwards? Huhu. Try if you can. I wont stop you. "Alright! Ill be back! Without further ado, Seol Jihu dashed off. Keutongtongtong! Wincing at the loud rattling of the logs, Jang Maldong turned to the siblings who were standing straight on the side. You remember what Ive told you before, right? The two nodded. Jang Maldong pointed his chin at the now far away silhouette of Seol Jihu. Chase after him. In the next moment, the siblings started running after the youth. Sungjin, Im sorry! Yi Seol-Ah raised her speed, leaving her brother behind who was tiredly going up the hill. N-Noona? She didnt slow down despite hearing Yi Sungjins shout. Yi Seol-Ah wasnt stupid. Rather, she wasnt any less smarter than Yun Seora. Starting with them being able to leave the White Rose, she knew exactly how big of a fortune it was to be directly trained by Jang Maldong. It was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity that any Earthing would wish for. ''All thanks to Orabeo-nim!'' As much as this was an opportunity prepared by Seol Jihu, she had no intention of missing out. So instead of looking out for her brother, she decided to follow her personal desire and chase after Seol Jihu. And above all, running was her specialty among specialties. She had run whenever she had felt down while she was with the White Rose, so she felt confident. But that confidence crashed in less than five minutes. No matter how much she tried, the distance between them didnt decrease at all, but instead grew larger. It wasnt a misconception. Seol Jihu who was running with ten large logs tied behind him was already climbing the peak that marked the first turning point of the course. ''I-impossible! "Hak!" Seol Jihu let out a rough breath. His forehead showed signs of sweating, but his face still had a refreshed expression. This is it. Yes, he wanted this. To immerse himself in training without worrying about anything else. How long had he waited for this? The refreshing wind that blew his hair up made his chest feel lighter. "Haha!" Breaking into laughter, Seol Jihu strongly pushed out his legs. * Hell training began. The training intensity was beyond imagination, causing Yi Seol-Ah to break down in tears in just one day. The next day, Yi Sungjin was on the floor screaming Kill me now! before he was caned by Jang Maldong until he fainted. It was painful for Seol Jihu too, but after experiencing it once beforehand, he quietly continued the training. The first week served as a warm-up to focus on training the physique. The days were simple. Early morning training, followed by breakfast and morning training, followed by lunch and evening training, followed by dinner and night training. After everything, Seol Jihu would float on the lake, after which he would return back to the cave to drink a healing potion and sleep. And this was repeated after waking up the next day. However, one thing had changed after a few days, and this was walking around the Huge Stone Rocky Mountain with Seo Yuhui after his evening training. Seo Yuhui had, at first, carefully observed Seol Jihus training until she suddenly requested protection during her walks. Seol Jihu accepted without any hesitation. It wasnt bad taking a break for an hour or two after vigorously training the entire day, and besides, among their group only Seol Jihu could help her out. The siblings were busy falling down, while Jang Maldong had to oversee their training. Anyway, Seo Yuhui had promised to take care of their meals in compensation for escorting her, so it could only be seen as being profitable. In fact, he felt like they were on a date whenever they went out to look for medicinal herbs and flowers, so Seol Jihu secretly waited for Seo Yuhui to call him each day. There wasnt anything special that day. After his night training, Seol Jihu had washed himself in the lake and was coming back dripping wet. If he hadnt seen Seo Yuhui waving at him in the distance, he would have gone straight into the cave. ''?'' But after approaching her, he found her gesturing for him to come near instead of waving at him. As if she wanted him to come to her instead of going into the cave. When their eyes met, she placed her index finger on her lips, going Shhh, before retreating backwards. After tilting his head in confusion, Seol Jihu suddenly flared his nose. ''This smell'' He didnt know what smell it was, but just a whiff of it made him salivate. ''What is it?'' Swallowing his saliva, Seol Jihu moved towards the direction Seo Yuhui had disappeared to. ''What could it be?'' His face full of expectation. Chapter 155. Extravagant Meals (3) Seo Yuhui was waiting in the back of a cave in front of a small bonfire. He could see a white pot with a closed lid hanging over the fire, along with dishes and eating utensils. Arent you hungry? He had honestly been slightly nervous since she asked him to secretly follow her in the middle of the night. This was unexpected. Seo Yuhui tilted her head before gathering her hands and gently speaking. Youre always training until late at night every day. I figured you would be hungry around his hour Its not much, but I prepared a late night snack for you. Seol Jihu was at a loss for words. It was because the light from the bonfire suddenly looked like a halo behind her back. ''An angel?'' Could a person make such a warm and gentle smile? Just the sight of her made him lose his wits, so Seol Jihu didnt realize that his mouth was wide open. Finally coming back to his senses, he scratched his head and fidgeted with his hands. "Ah You even prepared a snack for me Im so sorry "No, no. You pause your training to protect me, dont you? I felt like I was taking your valuable training time, so I should be sorry instead. Strictly speaking, she was right, but Seol Jihu had never thought of her as a bother. Not even once. Rather, the time he spent with her was close to healing. Even Agnes emphasized that eating well and sleeping well was an inseparable part of training, hadnt she? He was forced to train to his limits the last time he came because he had to earn his qualifications of attending the Banquet. But since he wasnt in a hurry this time, he was free to rest in the middle, rather, he had to rest. Jang Maldong, too, emphasized ample amounts of rest. Its almost done. Can you sit there and wait a bit? Even so, hearing her politely speak to him in a way that he wouldnt feel burdened made him feel thankful and all the more apologetic. He felt blessed. Who am I to receive all this?'' Of course, Seol Jihu knew that Seo Yuhui wasnt giving him special treatment. But even so, his feelings were way up on cloud nine, causing him to nervously glance back and forth while waiting. Seo Yuhui looked at Seol Jihu giggling to himself and glancing around, finding him extremely cute, before focusing her gaze back on the pot. Under a quiet night sky. The face glowing by the bonfire light looked so beautiful and noble that Seol Jihu spoke up even when he had nothing to say. "Umm." "Yes?" "Should I wake the others? I think itll be better if we all ate together." "N-no." Seo Yuhui quickly turned her head. No, absolutely not." She spoke firmly. "Absolutely not?" Seeing Seol Jihu surprised by the adamant refusal, she explained with a troubled face. Its embarrassing to wake them up over such a small thing and the siblings were so tired that they fainted the moment they came. "Ah." Theres nothing more delicious than a good nights sleep for the three of them. To be honest, I made a fire here to not bother their sleep with the smell. As a person who survived Jang Maldongs hellish training, he could completely sympathize with the statement that nothing was more delicious than sleep. Seo Yuhui who had been feeling troubled, let loose a sigh of relief after seeing him nod in understanding. After a while, at the sound of bubbling, she hurriedly lifted the pot over a dish. Upon slightly opening the lid, a stream of white smoke flew up. "Whoa" She had said it was simple. But seeing a dish beyond his expectations made him cry out in surprise. Inside the boiling soup was a neatly prepared chicken with its legs crossed. ''Yeonggye baeksuk?''[1] But if there was a difference between this and the chickens he had seen on earth, it would be that this chickens skin and meat shined with a golden light. Not to mention the Golden Commandment, his Nine Eyes werent even activated, but he could still see golden light spill out. Even the soup was a shining yellow color. What what is this? "Oh its nothing big. You know chickens, right?" Seol Jihu who had been staring while drooling, nodded in a dazed manner. Theres a similar breed of birds in Paradise as well. I saw them wandering around near the cave, and I luckily caught one and boiled it. I seasoned it with dark soy sauce and liquor so it should taste good enough to eat. She continued to gently explain, but all her words did were to go in from one ear and out the other. It wasnt for any reason other than the fact that it looked too delicious. The soft-looking skin, the meat oozing with juice, and the soup bubbling like lava Seo Yuhui giggled before handing him a spoon. "Please eat before it gets cold." "Thank" ''you for the food.'' Before he finished saying thanks, Seol Jihu dipped his spoon into the soup. And as soon as he took a sip, his eyes immediately widened. The sweet and savory taste of the soup seemed to gently embrace his tongue. The soup was so thick that even one spoonful filled his mouth with a savory fragrance. And the soup easily flowed down his throat like water. "Have some of this too." Seo Yuhui had crouched next to him at some point and passed him a chicken leg. Seol Jihu brought it up to his face with trembling hands before taking a large bite. Biting into the tender meat, a clear liquid exploded out and spilled down his chin. The texture of the chewy meat dissolving into hot meat juice and transforming into a vicious cream that was sweet as honey was simply indescribable. Gulp. He could vividly feel the heat traveling down his esophagus after swallowing. ''What on earth.?'' Who knew such delicious food existed? Seol Jihu could swear that he had never tasted such delicious food ever since his head first sprouted hair. It tasted so good that there were faint tears in his eyes. Keuk keuk. He heard a laugh beside him. "Is it that good?" "Yes Its absolutely delicious" Im glad it suited your palate. Hurry up and eat. The taste drops when it cools. Getting back to his senses at those words, Seol Jihu heartily started to eat. There was nothing stopping him from good food. Nom, nom. With both hands supporting her chin, Seo Yuhui carefully observed Seol Jihu vigorously eating away. She let out a grin here and there while watching. "You have to finish the soup as well." "Gulp, gulp." "Good boy, good boy. There you go." After lifting up the entire pot to drink all the soup, Seol Jihu sucked his fingers while looking at the clean set of bones left in the pot. He had slowed down in the middle to savor the taste, but it didnt take him long to finish everything. ''I wish there was more.'' But it wasnt the end yet. Seo Yuhui broke the leftover bones and handed them to Seol Jihu who was sucking his fingers. "Try these too." "The bones?" "The bones of this bird are edible." She strongly recommended him to try it, saying that this precious beast, no, this bird had no inedible parts from head to toe. It didnt seem like she was joking, especially when he saw her making a serious face that betrayed her determination of feeding it to him no matter what, so Seol Jihu hesitantly put it inside his mouth. And he flinched. A warm liquid had spilled out from the broken bone. ''Bone marrow?'' Or thats what he thought it was until it started to taste like corn porridge, causing him to enthusiastically start sucking on the bone. And after a while, the bone itself started to dissolve, letting out a strong umami flavor. It was a highly addictive texture that made him want to keep it in his mouth. ''Delicious.'' After clearing the bones and licking the pot clean, the existence of a bird disappeared from the world. The pot was so clean that Seo Yuhui remarked that she didnt even have to wash the dishes. ''Im full.'' Seol Jihu who had been enjoying the lingering taste in his mouth, scrunched his shoulders and shivered. His body was burning hot as if there was a tiny sun inside him, so the cold night breeze that enveloped him and cooled him down felt so good that he shuddered. This is happiness.'' Heh. The brightly smiling Seol Jihu began to nod his head off. He had trained hard, had washed off with cold water, and had eaten warm food. His tense body relaxed. ''Sleepy.'' Back when he had lived with his ex-girlfriend, Yoo Seonhwa had engraved a habit into him. Every night, she had always given him food to eat until he was full before making him sleep early. Because of this, Seol Jihu began to succumb to the beckoning of sleep. "Huhu." The last thing Seol Jihu saw was Seo Yuhui extending her hand towards him with an ambiguous smile. "I caught you, my little rabbit." Seol Jihu opened his eyes when the sun was high in the sky. After raising his body from the soft sleeping bag, Seol Jihu looked around. He could see neatly folded sleeping bags in one corner and breakfast laid out on a table in front. He couldnt find Jang Maldong and the siblings, so they must have gone out to train. After staring at blank space for a while, Seol Jihu suddenly started sniffing. He wondered where the smell was coming from before he realized that his whole body had traces of the fragrance. ''This smell.'' He had smelled this scent two times before. Once at Seo Yuhuis house and was the other time when they were returning back to Haramark after the Banquet was over? ''?'' Looking around his body, his gaze was fixed on his arm. Only one area was pale. Staring at it with drowsy eyes for a while, Seol Jihu brushed off the thought, thinking that it was because he had spent too much time under the sun, before scratching his arms and standing up. After eating the delicious breakfast Seo Yuhui had made for him, a refreshing feeling suddenly rushed throughout his body while he was outside stretching. It felt as if his vitality was exploding out like a violent storm. Not only that. Ddududuk. Seol Jihu cracked his neck before tilting his head, realizing that he could suddenly see farther. Seol Jihus eyesight was 1.2 for both eyes. But today, his field of vision seemed to be far clearer than before. With a bit of exaggeration, he could clearly see a flower on the road up to the first peak if he concentrated a bit. Were my eyes always this good? His eyes that were darting around rested on Phi Sora who was lying down on a place not far away. ''Hah!'' Black sunglasses and a red string bikini. On a mat. He didnt know where she got it, but he could also see a parasol. No matter how he saw, Phi Sora who was enjoying the sun with her hands clasped behind her head, looked like she was on a beach. ''She came to play, huh.'' Seol Jihu clicked his tongue, but he didnt realize that his gaze was stolen by Phi Soras undeniably sexy figure. A healthy skin tone, and a cute belly button that made him want to poke it. And because his eyesight became better, he could make out a mole hidden between the valley of her breasts The black sunglasses suddenly turned to look at Seol Jihu. Phi Sora smirked and elegantly rose from her seat. With her firm thighs, she strode towards Seol Jihu, catching him off guard, before suddenly asking. "Why are all men like this? "Huh?" "You have such a graceful and elegant girlfriend. Yet you still have eyes for other women? "What on earth are you suddenly going on about? "Stop pretending you dont know what Im talking about. I saw it all, you know. Extending the last word provokingly, Phi Sora slightly raised her sunglasses and smiled with her eyes. But suddenly noticing that the other persons gaze was directed towards a specific part of her body, Phi Sora frowned while covering her chest. "H-Hey! Arent you staring a bit too directly? Its embarrassing. "." "No. I didnt stalk you on purpose. Its just I couldnt sleep last night. I wanted to take a morning stroll, and when I was walking around the cave, I coincidentally Phi Sora trailed off her words before suddenly sticking her body up close to him. Seol Jihu started, his nose simulated by the faint rose scent. You know. Ill keep your secret to the grave, so cant you tell me? You know Im tight-lipped, right? She snorted and gulped, showing her extreme interest. But Seol Jihu made a confused face. "Tell you what?" That Unni is famous for being an iron wall to men, so how did you get her heart? Just when did you two start going out? "What do you mean go out?" Oh please! Ive seen everything. What are you trying to hide? Thinking that Seol Jihu was playing dumb, Phi Sora pouted. The two of you just. Especially you. What, you think I didnt see you dig your face into her chest like a puppy Miss Phi Sora. I dont know what youre talking about. "Hah!" Phi Sora crossed her arms, making an indifferent expression. "Liar. Fine then. Dont talk if you dont want to. All secret relationships are like this anyways. After shooting him a glare, she stuck out her lower lip and turned away. Dont worry. I dont have a hobby of gossiping around. Phi Sora walked away, waving her hand. ''What?'' Seol Jihu shook his head, thinking that weird people came up with all sorts of provocations. He then finished up stretching his body before tying the rope attached to several logs and starting his training. ''I feel good today for some reason.'' Whether it was because he had eaten something good before taking a good nights rest or not, his whole body felt light and full of energy. This was it! This feeling of energy boiling up the more he ran. This feeling of being refreshed while sweating buckets! However Feeling what he thought was a placebo effect not disappear after several hours, Seol Jihu couldnt say that it was just a delusion anymore. Soon, it was time for the sun to set. It should have been normal for him to collapse if he had trained without rest until now. But instead of feeling exhausted, Seol Jihu only felt his breath becoming a little rough. It wasnt a lie, but the more he trained, and the more he sweated, something inside his stomach seemed to be digested, forcibly making his body healthier and healthier. And when he was training while ignoring this weird feeling [Your Endurance stat increased from Low (High) to Intermediate (Low).] Seeing the message appear with the notification sound, he finally stopped his training. What?'' He was stupefied. Excluding the Mana stat and the Luck stat, the Endurance stat was the hardest physical stat to raise. Well, while of course he deserved it, getting beaten black and blue by Agnes did make it rise by quite a lot. No. In the first place, ones physical level could not be raised with just repetitive training unless one exceeded his or her limit. Seol Jihu carefully examined his body in the midst of his bewilderment. ''Again?'' His skin was unnaturally white. Picking at it with his fingers, a layer of skin came off like he was shedding. Whether it was because he was under the sunset or not, it looked like the new skin underneath was shining in a very subtle gold color. ''Huuuuh?'' It felt like his muscles grew more elastic while his body became twice as flexible as before. There werent just one or two strange things, so Seol Jihu finally grew suspicious and sat down. He sat cross-legged with his eyes closed and peered inside himself through the Mana Cultivation technique. Pong, pong, pong, pong! Observing it like this made him realize that his heart was unnaturally active. His blood was being powerfully pushed through his arteries with every pump. Yes. His body was signaling a green light more than any other time. That wasnt all. While concentrating, he found that his senses had also become much more sensitive than before Tiirinng! [The Miscellaneous Ability, Intuition (Low) has evolved to Intuition (Intermediate).] "Whaaaaat?" He was so surprised that he shouted out loud and popped opened his eyes. Now why did you suddenly evolve? His intuition obviously did not reply. Only, the new notification message was there right in front of him. ''What did I do?'' He didnt even do the log-avoiding exercise. Seol Jihu held his head. But he only worried about it for a brief moment. He hastily stood up. He didnt know what exactly happened, but he was sure about one thing. In his current situation, the once static abilities in his Status Window were suddenly moving like a rapid stream. No. This was on the level of a violent storm rather than a rapid stream. The wind, the water. Everything was pushing him forwards. To develop. To become stronger. Seol Jihu wasnt someone who would miss this opportunity. He would only become satisfied after he completely digested this unknown source of power and exhausted himself before it disappeared. And so after doubling the number of logs and putting on twelve sandbags, Seol Jihu resumed his training again. 1. Korean chicken soup. Chapter 156. Extravagant Meals (4) "Youve lately been extremely immersed in your training. Jang Maldong appeared and spoke to Seol Jihu while he was taking a break after the log avoiding exercise. "Master." Seol Jihu hastily began to stand up. "Its fine. Sit and take a good rest. At Jang Maldongs words, Seol Jihu sat back down again. Jang Maldong had developed a keen eye for seeing people after training many different students for a very long time. His vast amount of experience allowed him to immediately tell at first glance whether someone was resting after a hard training or lazily loitering around. Seol Jihu, of course, belonged to the first kind. Whenever Seol Jihu started training, he would become serious to the point where even Jang Maldong had to praise him in admiration. He would always give it his all even when no one was looking and would attempt to exceed his limits despite how hard the training was. And that was why Jang Maldong currently had a satisfied grin on his face. "Are the kids alright?" "Theyre not bad." Although it was a short evaluation, Seol Jihu let out a pleased laugh. Saying they werent bad was praise when it came from Jang Maldong. It meant that the two of them were doing well. Actually, theyre not bad at all. Seol-Ahs talent surpassed my expectations. Shes the real deal. Agnes saw correctly. Seol Jihu tightened his fist, hearing the high praise. "Right?" Hmm. Perhaps its because she did athletics in the past, her dexterity is good and she has a quick foot. Her greatest advantage is that shes quick to pick up anything I teach her. An Archer must be fluent in many aspects, so this child is a natural. I have high expectations for her. ''An all-rounder!'' Recalling Yi Seol-Ahs Status Window, Seol Jihu smugly smiled to himself before suddenly remembering the other member. "What about Sungjin" "Hmm" Jang Maldong didnt answer immediately and lowered his head. Seeing his hesitation, Seol Jihu had a bad premonition. There were two major outcomes of a lottery ticket: winning and losing. And winning was further subdivided into different rankings. While Yi Seol-Ah wasnt the first-place lottery ticket, her recruitment could be seen as winning the second-place prize. But a loss was just a loss. There were no rankings. I know the answer you want But I still have to tell it to you straight. Honestly, I dont see any special talent in Sungjin. Bluntly speaking, hes only fit enough to be a meat shield. Seol Jihu chewed his lips at the harsh evaluation. He felt a bit uncomfortable when Jang Maldong said meat shield. But, its not like there isnt a way. Jang Maldong suddenly spoke. This world called Paradise might seem complicated, but its more simple than people realize. As long as there is one thing youre good at, you can survive, earning your fair share. He continued explaining. Sungjin is a child that refuses to give up and gets right back up, no matter how many times he falls. He may be only sixteen years old, but he has a fierce resolve. "Then that means" Even meat shields can grow depending on what they do. If he doesnt have talent, then he just needs to dig a single well deeply. No matter how untalented a person is, he can succeed as long as he has the will. Jang Maldong smirked as Seol Jihus face washed over with relief. You little bastard. Ive taught hundreds of people by now, not to mention that there are dozens of ways to teach. Do you think Ill give up that easily on him? Seol Jihu repented for doubting the King-Maker. Hard training is the way. Yep. Its definitely the way. He suddenly felt a little worried for Yi Sungjin. It was because he saw Jang Maldong silently laughing to himself and say Hes dead meat from now on. Hes still young and he just hit adolescence Isnt it better to go a bit easy on him? Its not that he hasnt expressed his frustrations, but he still tries to follow my training without a word. Jang Maldong glanced at Seol Jihu after snorting. "Its because of you." After the two of them saw you train, their pouting lips went straight back in. They must have been motivated Just what happened to you? Seol Jihu blinked his eyes at the sudden question. No matter how I look at it, the intensity of your training is strange. Ive never thought Id ever say this as a trainer, but its to the point where Im worried about your body giving out. Jang Maldong took a quick look at the logs hanging from the giant tree. And this too. You were barely able to avoid 300 times. How did your record suddenly shoot up to 6,700 times? It just doesnt make any sense. "Ah, about that" Seol Jihu had been curious himself, so he spoke up. "Im not quite sure myself to be honest. My body got better all of a sudden. "All of a sudden?" "Yes." "Ridiculous Did you eat something good or what? Carefully thinking back, a memory flitted past Seol Jihus mind. Tracing it back, all of this started when It was ever since I had that late night snack. "A late night snack?" "Yes, yes. It was something like a yeonggye baesuk. "Yeonggye baesuk? Chicken?" It was a bird that looked like a chicken. She said that she had caught one wandering around the cave. It had golden skin and feathers. As Seol Jihu continued explaining, Jang Maldongs face grew serious. A bird that looked like a chicken and had golden feathers Are you talking about the Golden Wind Phoenix? How do you know about it? "A Golden Wind Phoenix?" Birds that look like chickens are rare here in Paradise in the first place. And adding on your description of having golden feathers, whats left besides the Golden Wind Phoenix? Ah! Then I guess what I had for the late night snack was the Golden Wind Phoenix. Seol Jihu thoughtlessly commented. "What?" And after he saying that, Jang Maldong made an astonished face before Fuhaha, hahahah! He burst into laughter. "The Golden Wind Phoenix! The Golden Wind Phoenix here in the Huge Stone Rocky Mountain? Hahahahah! Jang Maldong laughed so hard that he even teared up, clenching his stomach. It was the first time seeing Jang Maldong like this. Seol Jihu didnt know what a Golden Wind Phoenix was in the first place, so he could only scratch the side of his head. Why are you laughing like that? As Seol Jihu asked with a serious face, Jang Maldong chuckled while tapping his cane. You little punk! The Golden Wind Phoenix is He was told that a Golden Wind Phoenix was a species of birds no, it was a precious beast that was so very rare that repeating the adverb very tens of times wasnt enough to describe how rare it was. It was said that it only lived on a divine mountain where the sun never set and didnt eat anything other than sunlight. And apparently, it was a spiritual animal that evolved into a phoenix of the legends after 1000 years to ascend into the heavens. But what? You had a Golden Wind Phoenix as a late night snack? Do you see that Cave Ettin passing by grabbing its belly and rolling on the floor with laughter? Hehahaha! Jang Maldong pointed to a distant mountain while wiping his tears before continuing. That was funny. Now that I see you again, you seem to have a knack for telling jokes. You should present a paper at a hallucination gallery. "." Well, if you could actually eat one, then there wouldnt be anything better than that to solve your current problem. Its a perfect solution. Seol Jihus ears perked up. "Really? Where can I find one? Haha. Where did his cheeky bastard roll in from? Its bad to rely on medicine but I guess the story changes if its a Golden Wind Phoenix. Jang Maldong raised his cane and pointed it at Seol Jihu. You know that any type of medicine that boosts your mana is practically poison in your state, right? Seol Jihu flinched before shakily nodding his head. But in Paradise, there are things that enhance your physical level as well. "You mean the Golden Wind Phoenix" Its practically on the level of an endgame boss mob. Not only does it enhance physical abilities, it strengthens all your organs starting from the brain, cleans your blood, and expands each of your sensory organs. For Warriors and Archers, its a heavenly tonic on par with the legendary Lingzhi mushroom. Seol Jihu gulped. H-How much do you think it costs? Youre crazy. Who in their right mind would sell it? If it were me, Id never sell it even for ten gold coins. If they offered five times that, then maybe. Seol Jihus eyes spun. He wouldnt sell it for even 5 billion Won? And hed only think about it if it was 250 billion Won? The precious beast was worth that much? Even if it came out for auction, no one would buy it with money. There definitely will be a bloodbath in the hall. Its obvious. It was like the appearance of a legendary item in martial arts novels where a war would break out over it. Seeing Seol Jihu not giving up, Jang Maldong grinned before continuing. Now that I think about it Theres not just the Golden Wind Phoenix. Take the Nine Emperor Orchid for example. "The Nine Emperor Orchid?" Its a flower with nine petals that only grows on the moss found in the deepest crack within a boulder at least thousands of years old. Then there also is the Red Bamboo Flower Extract. "A Red Bamboo Flower Extract?" "Its a liquor made with a flower that only blooms on the ice cap on top of a thousand-year-old human-shaped bamboo. Ah, theres the Ten Thousand Year Magic Carp as well. "Whats a Ten Thousand Year Magic Carp?" "Its a large fish that only lives in a pure lake formed by the accumulation of a single drop of water every 100 years. In ancient mythology, its said to taste like honey, but Im not sure since I havent tasted it. Jang Maldong who had jokingly explained so far, gave a dry cough. Seol Jihu had a hazy expression, lost in his imagination. His Adams apple was constantly moving. "I want to try eating them once." Aigoo, it takes a miracle to even try one of them If you eat all of them, you wouldnt need to worry about your body regarding the disharmony of your mind, technique, and body anymore. Keke, it might even improve the technique aspect as well. Jang Maldong crossed his arms and put a hand under his chin. I wont tell you to stop dreaming, but dont think about just eating any random birds you find. Youll die if you eat them raw. "Why?" "You punk. How can any human endure the natural energy condensed for thousands of years? Youll explode with a bang, not even leaving a trace behind. The protagonists he had seen in martial arts novels would always get stronger after directly consuming precious goods, but they were ultimately just fiction in the end. It was convincing enough, so Seol Jihu accepted the advice. Staring from capturing them, the precious medicines, beasts, and herbs require careful handling. You would need to find someone with expertise in handling them and have them cook with extreme care before eating. Finally returning to reality, Seol Jihu smacked his lips. I thought itd be fine to just eat them I guess theres isnt anything easy in life. "Hehe, youre right. Right, a Golden Wind Phoenix. It didnt make any sense the more he thought about it. Maybe it was the accumulation of his life-and-death training finally bearing fruit. That was a little bit more realistic. Casting away his doubts, Seol Jihu smiled awkwardly. Ill just continue training instead. The two men burst into laughter at the same time. * "Cheers!" "Cheers!" Ching! The sound of glass cups colliding rang out. "Keuuuuh!" Hugo, who had downed his beer in one shot, set his cup down while scrunching up his face, while Chohong was chewing on a snack. Looking around, the room was currently in a mess that was on par with a garbage dump. After the Carpe Diem members left for the Huge Stone Rocky Mountain, the two had crept back into the office as expected. Only after carefully spying around just in case the members were lying in wait for them, they had burst out into cheers. They hadnt been able to properly enjoy themselves because of Jang Maldong, so they partied, drinking until they dropped. "Seol is such an idiot sometimes." Hugo hiccuped while pouring more liquor. Jang Maldong said he was only taking the new recruits. Whats his deal in following them? I know right~! He should have stayed behind with us to kick back and enjoy life a little. "Seriously! Why would anyone give up on something as good as this? Huh? Being too serious all the time is a problem, isn''t it? Hugo grabbed a glass of beer in one hand and a piece of meat in the other before suddenly doing a wave and alternate between drinking and eating. This, this is it. He doesnt know how to enjoy the bliss of life. The bliss of life, I tell you. Keuuuuuh! Chohong giggled. "Just let him be. Hes a training masochist, remember? "Aigoo, I cant live like that if I were him. Isnt the training just a little too hard? Not to mention that you cant even eat properly there. "Youre right. Imagining him having to train while eating grass makes me a bit sympathetic. You want me to make a prediction? The three of them will hunt for food the moment them come back. Theyre going to eat like hungry beasts thatve been starved for days. "Haha! You crazy bastard! Chohong exploded in laughter, seeing Hugo desperately shove food in his mouth, acting out the trios future. While two were partying in the garbage dump with empty bottles increasing Chohong suddenly heard a knock. "Who is it?" She could faintly make out someone replying, but she couldnt hear properly since she was drunk. "The doors open so just come in! She couldnt hear the door opening even after she shouted. Sheesh! Who is that crazy bastard? Chohong complained and shakily rose up from the sofa. And after flinging open the door "Who is it what?" A surprised voice came out. Chohong who had been squinting her bloodshot eyes suddenly widened them to the size of large lanterns. "You, you? Why? Who is it? Hugo who had stumbled out as well made an identical reaction. Their faces looked like they had just seen a ghost. A moment later, the two opened their mouths. You Werent you dead? "What? You were alive?" And after peering into the room and seeing the mess inside, the person snorted. "I havent seen you both in ages With a low voice. "And you both are already spouting shit. The person coldly replied. * Meanwhile, around the same time. No to be more accurate, around the time Chohong was laughing with Hugo, saying Imagining him having to train while eating grass makes me a bit sympathetic. "Whoa." Seol Jihu who had once again trained hard, was receiving his late-night snack as a reward. What he wasnt aware of was that he was receiving an excessive compensation beyond imagination. Todays menu was composed of three dishes. A huge roasted carp that was emitting a golden shine which she apparently caught in the lake. Nine pickled leaves that looked like orchids which she found in the mountain. And a frost-covered bottle of liquor that emitted a floral scent which was supposedly imbued with her own divine power. Theres a specific way to eat these deliciously. Seo Yuhui cut out a large piece of carp meat with a pair of chopsticks and wrapped it up with a pickled leaf before holding it in front of Seol Jihus mouth. "Say Ah. "N-no. Ill d No, you cant. Its dangerous if you dont eat them in order. And she mumbled And its obvious that you''ll start eating without thinking, in a small voice. "Its dangerous?" Yes, yes. Isnt it better to eat them in a more delicious way if youre going to have them anyways? Seo Yuhui made a bright smile. "Ah~" And as she personally hand-fed it to him, Seol Jihu awkwardly accepted. And he let out a deep moan. It was because the textures of the soft honey-like fish meat and the crispy pickled leaf combined together to make a wonderful sensation in his mouth. Have some liquor, too. Hurry. He didnt understand but seeing her slightly hurried actions of pouring him a cup of liquor, made him quickly accept it before drinking it. "Ooh!" ''Incredible.'' Cold air instantly spread out inside as if he had a handful of snow shoved in his mouth. As he swallowed it, he felt as if he had ice in his throat, gradually cooling his esophagus that was starting to boil. "Haaaa." It was a combination that expressed the Yin Yang harmony of the food, so he couldnt help but letting out praise. "Its really really delicious. "Is it?" "Yes. How did you do this with such normal ingredients? Seo Yuhui who was skillfully picking out the fish meat giggled. Huhu. Its because my cooking skill is extremely good. Now, ahh. Seol Jihu obediently ate whatever was fed to him. While diligently chewing, he suddenly asked a question. "By the way, do you know what a Golden Wind Phoenix is? "Pfft." Seo Yuhui suddenly staggered before quickly covering her mouth. And she stared at him in disbelief. H-how? "Ah. Master told me. There are a lot of mysterious things in Paradise, arent there huh? Golden Wind Phoenix, Nine Emperor Orchid, Red Bamboo Flower Extract, Ten Thousand Year Magic Carp" Seo Yuhuis shoulders or waist flinched with every word. Honestly, Ive been wondering what theyll taste like, but I dont think theyll taste better than this. The conclusion was high praise. Seo Yuhuis face became awkward. And after carefully staring at the gleefully smiling Seol Jihu "Phew." She let out a sigh of relief. "Y-youre overpraising me." Speaking of which, how much do you think a Golden Wind Phoenix would go over if it was auctioned? Master said 10 gold coins wouldnt cut it, and that hell only consider it if the offer was at least 50 gold coins. "Only 50?" Seo Yuhui tilted her head. "No way. Taking the rarity of it into consideration Ive even refused a 100 gold coins I might have thought about it if it was 200 though. After silent murmuring to herself, she shook her head before speaking. "Enough with this talk. Youre not supposed to talk about other things while eating good food. "Okay." And so all the food prepared on the table went into Seol Jihus stomach to become a part of his blood and flesh. The selling price was typically set by the owner. According to Seo Yuhuis murmurs, the price of what Seol Jihu had for his late-night snack was at least 100 billion Won per dish. Meaning that, adding the Golden Wind Phoenix that he had before, he had eaten over 400 billion Wons worth of food. That was extravagance itself. But ignorant of what he ate, Seol Jihu was simply patting his belly, thinking that he had another excellent late-night snack that day. Chapter 157. Connections Call Connections Seol Jihu was running with frayed logs tied to his waist today as well when he suddenly stopped while climbing the peak. "?" Perking his ears, he carefully scanned the area. He had heard a strange noise. It sounded like someone quietly crying. And following the sound to its source, his suspicion was proven right. He could see a small girl crouching behind a large rock. Yi Seol-Ah was quietly sobbing with her hands clasped against her mouth. She looked like she was desperately holding back her tears, but big drops fell from her deer-like eyes whenever she hiccupped. Seol Jihu put his hands in his pockets and quietly watched. He could guess why she was crying without even asking her. Jang Maldongs training method was to push a person to his or her limits before making them overcome it, so it could only be hard and painful. There was nothing anyone could do but curse Jang Maldong for being evil during his training sessions. It explained why Chohong and Hugo so desperately prayed for his afterlife. Seol Jihu himself had experienced it, so he could sympathize with what she was going through. But as much as he expressed his sincere thanks to Jang Maldong the moment he came back from the Banquet, he knew how significant the process was. ''Hmm.'' Now that he thought about it, he hadnt been able to pay her much attention after going through the trouble of recruiting her because of his own training. While enduring the training was entirely up to the siblings, he could have at least talked with them for a minute or two Becoming apologetic after realizing that, Seol Jihu pulled his hands out of his pockets and walked towards her. He had intended to quietly approach her, but forgetting the logs tied to him, he ended up making a loud noise. Yi Seol-Ah raised her head in surprise. "O-Orabeo-nim? "Ah!" Seol Jihu bitterly smiled and quickly began untying the rope around him. Yi Seol-Ah watched him drop the practically broken logs and sandbags with tired eyes before quickly hanging her head down when Seol Jihu plopped down next to her. She didnt want to show him her crying face. "I-Im sorry. "Whats there to be sorry for?" "Still Youve brought me all the way here, but Im just pathetically crying Hearing her speak with a sinking voice, Seol Jihu realized that she had an obsession of some sort. Dryly smacking his lips, Seol Jihu took out a cigarette and placed it in his mouth. "You can cry when youre tired. Even I cried. "Orabeo-nim too? "Yeah. For your information, crybaby is one of my nicknames. Even though it wasnt something to be proud of, Seol Jihu made a V-sign with his hand and beamed. Yi Seol-Ah made an expression of disbelief. "Youre just trying to cheer me up "No way. If you really think Im lying then go ask Master. "Really?" Yeah. Was it when I was going up the hill in front of the cave? I was so tired that I couldnt take a single step further, but Master yelled Hurry up! Are you going to give up like this? at me. I teared up that moment. "So what did you do? I clenched my teeth and trudged up with all I had. The second I collapsed, a notification informing me that my strength increased popped up. Seol Jihu smiled as he recalled that day before lighting his cigarette. Yi Seol-Ah opened her mouth slightly. She knew how hard it was to increase a persons physical level through pure training, since she, too, had trained before without missing a single day. Masters training sessions are just like that. Even though he pushes you to the brink of death, you dont actually die. Its only to the point where you begin to lament Im going to die at this rate. Seol Jihu turned to look at Yi Seol-Ah with a slightly serious face. And its all up to you to surpass your limit when that moment comes. Yi Seol-Ah attentively listened, engraving his precious advice in her heart. Seol Jihu grinned before blowing out the smoke. Well Ive said this and that but The point is that you can cry when youre tired. Just cry out everything until your heart feels refreshed. Yi Seol-Ah wiped her tears with the back of her hands and let out a bright smile. "Sora sunbaes words were true. "Miss Phi Sora?" "Yes. Ive actually been caught crying a few days ago, too. "What did that woman say to you? Did she do that Bitching Time again? "N-no." Yi Seol-Ah shook her head. After scratching her cheek with her finger, she crossed her arms. And as if she was imitating someone, she squinted her eyes in a haughty fashion. Well, fine. Im not one to talk since I cried too and she left just like that. "Wow! Even Miss Phi Sora?" "Why?" "Ah. The truth is It was something Seol Jihu had only found out recently, but Agnes, too, was said to have cried after receiving Jang Maldongs guidance for only a single day. And of course, Kazuki who told him this, also cried after a day. And when he told her about Chohong who screamed like crazy before rushing at Jang Maldong, threatening to kill him, Yi Seol-Ah broke out into laughter, clapping her hands. Seeing her feel better, Seol Jihu extinguished his cigarette and rose up from his seat. Master might be harsh when hes training, but he has high expectations from you." "Really?" "Yeah. And so do I. Seol Jihu continued as he put on the sandbags and tied the rope around his waist. Grow up fast. Id like for us to do missions and go out on expeditions together. "Orabeo-nim" There was a saying that a randomly thrown stone might kill a frog. Not knowing how each and every one of his words would impact her, Seol Jihu tightly tied the rope and gave her final words of encouragement. "I have a feeling you and I will work well together. He sent her a wink. "Now then, do your best." After those words, he resumed his training. Yi Seol-Ah stared at the back of Seol Jihu gradually growing farther away with a slight blush on her face. That he had high expectations from her that he wanted to do things with her. Seol Jihus words remained in her mind, causing her heart to flutter. Yi Seol-Ah immediately stood up. "My limits" She still had red eyes, but after having her motivation reignited, her eyes contained a new sparkle. Yi Seol-Ah clenched both of her fists. And at that moment. "Break through my limits. Break through my limits! Yi Seol-Ahs growth direction was determined. * Sometime in the evening, Phi Sora approached Seol Jihu. Here, take this. What Phi Sora passed to him was a communication crystal. The faint light coming from it indicated that there was an incoming call. Ooh. Why are you being so nice to me all of a sudden? "Grandpa told me to give it to you. Dont get me wrong. Coldly replying, Phi Sora left with sassy steps. Why did that woman come here anyways? She obviously wasnt here to train. She didnt look like she particularly had anything to do either. After tilting his head in confusion, Seol Jihu let a bit of his mana flow into the crystal. And a moment later, light spilled out, showing an image of Chohong and Hugo grinning cheekily. Yo! You rolling well? Look at what were eating! Hugo teased him, waving the meat and liquor he was holding in front of him. After silently staring back, Seol Jihu angled the crystal to show him a glimpse of Seo Yuhui quietly looking up at the sky not far away. Hugo screamed. Whaaaaat!? W-Whats going on? Why is the person destined to be my future wife over there? "She had business to do on the Huge Stone Rocky Mountain. Hearing that we were coming here, she decided to tag along. Come oooon! You should have told me! "The two of you ran off. How could I tell you when I couldnt even find you? Aaaahhh! Nooo! Hugo screamed in despair, disappearing from the screen. What happened? It was an unfamiliar sight seeing Chohongs frosty face. Then suddenly, she flung her hair back and spoke. Whatever I called you because Seol Jihus eyes widened after hearing out Chohong. We were surprised too. A dude we thought was dead suddenly showed up asking if we knew anyone that had been to the Forest of Denial alone. It seems like he was talking about me but what would he find me for? I dont know either. I told him about you and that you werent here at the moment. But after asking where you went, he suddenly dashed off. Chohong shrugged. He was an interesting guy. His tracking abilities are known to be terrible, so he even hired another Archer to look for you. Seol Jihus face became complicated. It was because he couldnt think of a reason that the unknown person would look for him so desperately. I dont know what happened exactly but Hey! Try to talk it out with him. "About what?" Recruitment! Ghio, that guy! Hes a Level 4 Archer. "Ghio? Level 4?" Dont underestimate a Level 4. He was once evaluated to be the next talent to continue the line of Haramarkss elite Archers, Dylan and Kazuki. And he still is. Seol Jihu stared at the crystal with a questioning look. It was the first time he had seen the unsociable Chohong fervently praise another human being. He already has a nickname for himself. Even Dylan wanted to recruit him before, you know? Well, he was immediately turned down though. "Dylan did?" Yeah. Hes not so good with scouting, but his insane combat prowess is more than enough to overcome his shortcomings. Hes a rather rare type among Archers. Well. I think Ill have to personally see him first. And besides, I dont think hell join even if I ask him to. Chohong grinned. Its not that I dont know that. I mean, what does he lack that hell want to join Carpe Diem I do know that hes probably being flooded with recruitment requests at the moment. "Why?" His original team was torn apart during a war with the Parasites. And it seems like he lost the rest of his teammates recently. He has no one left now. "Hmm." Anyways, just try asking. You never know, right? If by chance you do recruit Ghio, then it will probably only be a matter of time before Carpe Diem regains its former glory. And after saying, Well, good luck! And dont come back too early!, Chohong hung up. ''Ghio Ghio?'' Seol Jihu tilted his head in confusion at the unfamiliar name. But since he was told that Ghio was coming to him, he resumed his training. And the next morning. An unknown visitor came looking for him just like Chohong said. Seol Jihu, who had been training on the peak just in case, discovered a person walking around the woods off in the distance and decided to approach him. A tall, nimble man armed with sculpted muscles sent a sharp gaze the moment Seol Jihu drew near. Can I ask you a question? A husky voice rang out. "Is there a person named Seol nearby? "That would be me." Seol Jihu immediately answered, having been informed beforehand. A glint flashed across the mans intense grey eyes. "Finally." After quietly muttering to himself, he let out a short breath. Seol Jihu carefully observed the man. There were traces hinting that he had wandered for a while, implying that he had separated from his guide some time back. His equipment looked a bit lacking, but judging from the bow he was holding, he was undoubtedly an Archer. His neatly combed ash-grey hair, which looked like it received volumizing treatment, along with the defined sideburn, gave him a striking impression. Hes handsome.'' If Kazuki was a cold man from the city, then this man who carried a noble atmosphere around him was a nobleman of the medieval times. But he had too many conspicuous scars to say he was just a boy raised in a rich house. If Kazuki was a bird of prey in the skies, then this man was a solitary white wolf wandering around a snowfield. But most importantly, the mans wary eyes that contained an unconcealable hatred towards something, made his face look dark and frosty. "Are you the one called Ghio? The man flinched before opening his mouth. "So you knew. If its not rude, may I ask a few questions? As his manners could not have been more polite, Seol Jihu nodded. "Ive heard from Chohong that youve been to the Forest of Denial alone. "Yes." "By any chance, have you fought with a herd of Tarneras on your way back? "Tarneras? Im not sure." Seol Jihu rubbed his necklace. There was no response. As Flone had recently taken a liking to explore the Huge Stone Rocky Mountain, she was rarely in the pendant. But I did fight with a group of man-eating monsters "Can I know how many times youve fought them? "Two times. They came back to ambush me around dawn after I drove them away once. The man let out a small gasp. The Tarneras are known to eat people. And the number of battle traces Ive confirmed were two. "Then I guess it was me. But why? Did you know that there was a nest of Tarneras nearby? "No." Then you must be unaware of the fact that youve freed people that were held captive by them. Seol Jihu who had been tilting his head in confusion, widened his eyes. He had suddenly remembered something that he had read in a report before. he was ambushed by a group of Tarneras on the way home from Napal Hill. Miraculously, he and four others trapped in the same way managed to escape. many organizations have offered the Archer of Steel excellent conditions to recruit him, but Marcel Ghionea, being the straightforward person he is, refused. he is hellbent on finding his benefactor. "Oh." Hes not called Ghio but.'' Suddenly, the man quietly kneeled, causing Seol Jihu to be perplexed. Let me formally introduce myself. My name is Marcel Ghionea." He planted both fists on the ground before raising his head. "I greet my benefactor." At that moment. [You dealing with the man-eating monsters..] [You did well. Things got hard when Evangeline Rose died in vain, but with this, the hole has mended.] He suddenly remembered what Gula had said to him before. * The Parasite Queen sat on the Corrupted Throne of the Empire like always. Of course, that was what it looked like from a third-persons point of view, but in reality, the world reflected in her eyes was completely different. After devouring the Chief Deity who overlooked this planet, the Parasite Queen recovered her divinity that was once driven to the brink of extermination and obtained new powers. And one of the powers she had gained was the ability to see the destiny of all things on the planet. However, the expression of the Parasite Queen who had been observing the movement of the stars was strange. Her usual leisure was nowhere to be seen, and she could be seen leaning her body forward to intensely stare at a certain place. [Strange.] Her eyes carefully searched around the place. [Strange, strange.] All Stars of Fate traveled along their destined path. However, there were always exceptions. A shining star that appeared with an extremely small chance. A star that exceeded the size of any normal star and shined brighter than any other. The moment that such a star exceeded a certain standard, it would be reborn to be an existence that simply could not be compared to any other stars around it. Every time it orbited, it would attract the surrounding stars. Sometimes, other stars would voluntarily enter the brightly shining stars orbit. And the shining star would share its light to the stars around it. It was like the concept of the Sun. Like how the planets orbited the Sun and how the satellites orbited the planet. [Why.] One of the two insignificant stars that had always been stuck together was suddenly struggling. As if to test its own limits, it radiated an intense shine, foretelling a tremendous growth. [Why?] She had been relieved at the disappearance of a strong star a while ago, but a new star suddenly appeared in its place. And it showed movements of gradually heading towards a certain direction. That wasnt all. There was a gigantic star emitting a shine greater than any other star. This star was tightly embracing a dead star that was at the source of the entire anomaly in the starfield. It was like a mother protecting her child from danger. A dead, lightless star was causing this much commotion? Stars of Fate on the trajectory of self-destruction were suddenly becoming chaotic? That was impossible. But that impossible thing was happening. Right in front of the Parasite Queens gaze. [Tsssss] When the Parasite Queen, who had been staring for a long time, finally set her resolve. Boom! Slamming her hands down, she stood up from her throne. At the same time, the 14 pairs of bone wings on her back unfolded. The Parasite Queen who had been staring at the dead star opened her mouth [Come Undying Diligence!] Her furious call rang out throughout the entire land. Undying Diligence (Industria). This was the title of one of the Imperial Guards of the Parasite Queen and the leader of the Nosferatus. Chapter 158. Connections Call Connections (2) Seol Jihu first brought Marcel Ghionea into the cave. Not only did he suddenly get on his knees, but he also requested to enter Carpe Diem, saying, Please give me a chance to repay my debt. Seol Jihu didnt think it was proper to decide this as if to bake beans on lightning, so he asked Jang Maldong who was scolding the Yi siblings to join in on the conversation. In truth, Marcel Ghioneas overly serious manner made Seol Jihu feel uncomfortable, so he was asking Jang Maldong for help. I thought youd retired. Its an honor to meet you. Even a man as aloof and masculine as a snow fields white wolf showed great respect and manners in front of Jang Maldong. Who the heck is this? was the reaction Jang Maldong first revealed, but when he heard Marcel Ghioneas story, his face turned serious and solemn. A Romanian Earthling titled the Archer of Steel, a member of Haramarks line of elite Archers following Edward Dylan and Ayase Kazuki. Marcel Ghionea had a brilliant career that didnt lose out to Seol Jihu, yet he had come to join Carpe Diem on his own under the pretext of paying back his debts. The Nine Eyes revealed Marcel Ghionea to be colorless. As for his Status Window. [Marcel Ghioneas Status Window]Summoned Date: 2016. 03. 18Marking Grade: BronzeHeight/Weight: 178.8cm/72.4kgCurrent Condition: HealthyClass: Lv 4. The First Steel SniperNationality: Romania (Area 2)Affiliation: N/AAlias: Archer of Steel, Ace Marksman, Tundra Wolf [2. Traits]1. TemperamentCold-Hearted (Cold and unaffectionate)Calm (Does not show nervousness, anger, or other strong emotions) 2. AptitudeEffort (Endeavors with both body and mind to achieve a goal)Superior (Above average talent) [3. Physical Level]Strength: Intermediate (Intermediate)Endurance: Low (Intermediate)Agility: High (Low)Stamina: Intermediate (Low)Mana: Intermediate (Low)Luck: Low (Low) Remaining Ability Points: 0 [4. Abilities] 1 Innate Abilities (0) 2. Class Abilities (6)Steel Bow And Arrow [Intermediate (High)]Sharp Aim (Pinnacle)The First Steel Combat ManualNighthawks Step 3. Other Abilities (2) [5. Level of Cognition]Stubborn (Not correcting or changing ones dogged determination, attitude, or position) / Conviction / Persistent (Fights harshly to endure pain) Incredible! His physical level boasted stats that seemed nothing like a Level 4s, but what was even more eye-catching was his Agility, which had entered the High-rank realm. It seemed that he invested all his ability points on Agility without raising his Endurance. Not only that, but his class was also one Seol Jihu had never seen or heard of before, and came with a unique modifier called The First. Seol Jihu would have to experience it personally to be sure, but he could tell Marcel Ghionea specialized in combat just by looking at his Status Window. That was what made this situation stranger. An Archer of such caliber was asking to join a team purely out of gratitude? Even though Seol Jihu had saved his life, he went so far as to hire a Pathfinder to search for several days? No matter how Seol Jihu thought about it, he couldnt help but think, Was there a need to go this far? After silently watching for a while, Jang Maldong spoke with a resounding voice. Is there a request youd like to make or a condition youd like to add for joining the team? You dont have to be so formal, Master Jang. Its fine. I would like to hear your answer first. Not at all. If you give me a chance, I will give my all and do what little I can until I return the favor I received. The conversation seemed to be going in circles. Seol Jihu let out a small sigh, while the simple and honest Marcel Ghionea fixed his posture. Although he was told to sit comfortably, he knelt down again. Looking at Seol Jihu, he spoke a bit more carefully. Was my request too impolite? No, it wasnt impolite at all. Just a bit sudden is all. Shaking his head, he wondered what to do before deciding to be straightforward. To be honest, Im doubtful. Its a bit embarrassing to say, but I never thought someone was being held captive by those monsters. Thats why I just walked by. Yes. Since neither of us knew about each other, it would have been fine to gloss over the fact. But taking all this trouble to find me, just to repay me is a bit confusing. Im wondering what your intention is. Seol Jihu was about to say ulterior motive but changed his word choice. After all, if Marcel Ghionea really was here with good intentions, asking him such a thing would be extremely rude. I dont know what you will think about this. After listening attentively, Marcel Ghionea calmly opened his mouth. It is my conviction. Conviction? The Archer of Steel Return vengeance like the blade, return kindness like the ocean. revealed his true intention. An older brother I used to know made this his personal creed. It was a bit frightening to take as a simple creed. And this is also how I chose to live in Paradise. But when Seol Jihu heard this, the cringe he was feeling vanished in an instant, and he was touched by Marcel Ghioneas sincerity. In a way, Seol Jihu had a similar conviction. Their values might differ slightly, but didnt he also decide to live by the Golden Rule? It was this conviction of his that made him destroy White Rose when he really didnt need to. Seol Jihu uncrossed his arms and nodded his head. Youll give us time to think, right? Of course. Should I wait outside? It wont take long. You can take your time. When Marcel Ghionea left, Jang Maldong chuckled. Really! You. Why? You brat. I was just thinking it would be nice to have an experienced veteran Archer. Im just amazed that one showed up on his own. Because of Seol-Ah? Thats right. As you know, Trackers have many things they need to learn. Physical training is my specialty, but Im not knowledgeable about teaching how to detect enemies approaching or how to read traces they leave behind. Thats why I was concerned. Jang Maldong looked back at the entrance of the cave. Hes a fine man. Although he seems to be pursuing combat abilities more than tracking, he should at least know the basics. It will be fine as long as he can help Seol-Ah with that. At that moment, Seol Jihu realized the identity of the uncomfortable feeling wriggling deep inside him. He was subconsciously against bringing in a new, skilled Archer when he had finally brought an Archer who listened to him. Was I being too egotistical? He was slightly embarrassed for being relieved when he heard that Marcel Ghionea didnt specialize in tracking. What are you thinking about so much? Ah, I just find it interesting. Interesting? What is? We had difficulty finding an Archer at first and recruiting Seol-Ah and Sungjin was hard too. One could never predict everything in life, and life was bound to be full of ups and downs, but now that he had experienced this irony of fate, he couldnt help but feel bewildered. On the other hand, he felt a bit creeped out. Ian told him about this. That an action he considered insignificant might cause huge waves. Seol Jihu just hadnt expected things to turn out this way. What are you going to do? I dont have a reason to refuse. In fact, I should be thankful. Hes a rare righteous person. If hes being sincere, that is. Thats why I need to confirm something. Seol Jihu called the unexpected guest back in and asked directly. What is your goal for coming to Paradise? Goal? Seol Jihu slowly explained the reason he was asking this question. It was more or less the same as what he had told the Yi siblings back in Scheherazade. The point was that it would be hard to work together if they didnt share the same purpose. Although Marcel Ghionea could just leave after repaying his debts, Seol Jihu felt it was better that they make this clear from the beginning. Marcel Ghioneas confused look slowly turned into that of understanding, and he soon opened his mouth. I see my benefactor follows a great cause. Seol Jihu smiled bitterly. Being called a benefactor was one thing, but Marcel Ghioneas overly respectful manner of speech was hard to listen to without getting embarrassed. To be completely honest, I dont have a goal as grand as yours. Yes. But overall, I believe our goals match. I dare say that there wont be any problems. You dont have to dare to say it. Unable to bear listening any longer, Seol Jihu gave a pleading look, and Marcel Ghioneas complexion darkened. Do you know what happens to Earthlings who die in Paradise? Dont they lose their memories and revive on Earth? Thats right. Then you should also know that there have been cases where Earthlings fall into a state of being neither dead or alive, unable to return to Earth. Seol Jihus eyebrows twitched. Marcel Ghioneas story went as follows. He had a team he worked with in the past, and they had received a draft notice when the Parasites launched a large-scale attack. And as a result of participating in the war, the team had suffered a significant loss due to the enemys overwhelming might. The problem wasnt just that the teammates were killed, but that one of them had apparently been Parasitized. To be precise, one of the leaders leading the Parasites army had taken interest in his comrade and turned this person into its servant. In front of the collapsed, groaning Marcel Ghionea. Seol Jihu asked carefully. Could this person be the older brother you mentioned before? No. Marcel Ghionea hesitated for a moment before speaking up again. It was someone precious whom I promised my future with. He clenched his teeth, and the killing intent in his eyes became a level thicker. There is currently only one goal I wish to achieve in Paradise. He clenched his hands hard enough to tear his skin and muttered. To save my fiance and return her to Earth. In other words To kill Vulgar Chastity who has her shackled. Hearing this, Jang Maldong let out a deep sigh. Ah Vulgar Chastity. Marcel Ghionea bit his lower lip as if just thinking about this brought him pain. Did she become a mutant? Seol Jihu wanted to ask for more details but kept his mouth shut. He didnt think it was proper to ask when Marcel Ghionea was trembling so much from withheld rage. Marcel Ghioneas face was distorted to the point that even the dullest fool would see through his thoughts. In any case, Seol Jihu understood what he was saying. Seol Jihu wanted to save Paradise. To achieve this, the eradication of the Parasites was essential. And Marcel Ghionea held terrifying hatred for the Parasites. Although their ultimate goals were different, since they wanted to do the same thing, there was no reason they couldnt cooperate. Deciding to grab this opportunity, Seol Jihu waited for Marcel Ghionea to calm down before slowly putting his hand out. Welcome to Carpe Diem. When Marcel Ghionea raised his slightly lowered head, Seol Jihu continued with a smile. I look forward to working with you. Also, being called a benefactor makes me feel uncomfortable, so just call me by my name. Its my pleasure. Ill bear in mind, Leader. With that, Seol Jihu and Marcel Ghionea shook hands. Paradises problem-solver had chosen to bring the Archer of Steel in. * [I will deploy ten Nests.] An aloof voice rang out in a grand royal palace. Undying Diligence, the existence that kneeled in front of the Corrupted Throne, asked. Nests you say? If it is about the invasion of the Tigol Fortress, we have more than enough [I am not done talking yet.] Undying Diligence quickly shut his mouth. [You will not be going to the Federation.] Undying Diligence racked his brain quietly. The target wasnt the Federation, yet the Parasites First Army and ten additional Nests were being dispatched? Could it be? Have you finally decided to crush the puny insects!? [It is too early to celebrate.] Compared to Undying Diligences excited voice, the voice of the Parasite Queen was calm. Undying Diligence tilted his head and asked again. Shall I wipe out Haramark? [No.] Then is it Arden Valley? [If it is necessary.] He wasnt going to annihilate the humans or seize control of Haramark, and even conquering Arden Fortress had a condition attached to it? Then? Undying Diligence asked carefully, but no answer came back. When he carefully raised his head, he saw the Parasite Queen seated on her throne, looking up at the ceiling. This was a habit of hers whenever she looked at the movement of the stars. After staring intently at the stars, the Parasite Queen gently closed her eyes. Her eyebrows trembled faintly. Im afraid? She couldnt think of the cause no matter how much she thought about it. It wasnt that she was afraid of that star. But whenever she stared at it, parts of her body would convulse. It was as if her instincts were signaling her about an abnormality. The problem was that every time this warning rang, a memory she wanted to forget was forced out, creating fear. The Parasite Queen was once the ruler of a planet but had experienced near extermination due to one wrong choice. Everything began from the birth of a demigod. Starting as a human and having achieved divinity on his own, the Martial God had led his forces and invaded both the Great Realm and the Heaven Realm.[1] The Parasite Queen was shocked when the Great Realm followed their prophecy and surrendered without a fight, but when the Martial God even invaded the Heaven Realm, she could not sit still. It would be correct to say that she was on the lookout for an opportunity. An opportunity to devour the divinities that had recently been born and expand her influence. But when the Parasite Queen entered the Heaven Realm after waiting for it to be conquered, she was met with a sight that surpassed her wildest imaginations. She had made a mistake. Who would have thought that there would be two Ninth Heaven Rank Gods, who were in the league of the Creation God, by his side? There were even two Tenth Heaven Rank Gods, a rank she didnt even know existed! A single flick of the finger by the Crimson Goddess had created Eternally Burning Flames, which instantly turned the Parasite Queens army into ash. And facing the following Cosmos-Destroying Hellfire, the Parasite Queen had to endure horrifying pain that could not be described with words. Then When the Martial God, wearing a suit of black armor and adorning a fluttering crimson cape, took up the challenge with an amused face and caused a gale with a swing of his invisible blade, the divinity she had carefully amassed for thousands of years was cut in half in an instant. [Huh? I thought youd at least entertain me a little. Why is a so-called God so weak?] While the Parasite Queen was screaming in despair, she heard these words clearly. How could she forget the humiliation of that day? Undying Diligence, who was quietly studying the Parasite Queens face, suddenly felt a breath-seizing pressure descend in the area and slammed his head down on the ground. The Parasite Queens bone wings shuddered. Why? Why did looking at that star evoke this memory? Because she couldnt figure it out no matter how many days she spent thinking about the matter, she grew more and more frustrated. [It will be good to pull out any sprout that might grow to become a source of trouble in the future.] Speaking firmly, the Parasite Queen stood up from the Corrupted Throne. Soon, a voice carrying rage shook the grand hall. [I hereby command Unsightly Humility (Humilitas) to participate as well.] My Queen? Undying Diligence voiced out subconsciously. The Nosferatu army, vying for the top position among the Seven Armies and often called the strongest Parasite army, had already been summoned for the task, yet even Unsightly Humility was being dispatched? [Furthermore] However, the Queen was not done yet. The Parasite Queens eyes narrowed like a snakes. [I shall also be calling upon Vulgar Chastity (Castitas).] Undying Diligences face became dyed in shock. 1. A small reference to the author''s previous novel, M E M O R I Z E. The Martial God is the MC of that novel. Chapter 159. Attribute Change, and... Undying Diligence led the Nosferatu, and Vulgar Chastity and Unsightly Humility were also Army Commanders who led their own Parasite armies. Other than the Queen whom they served, the seven Army Commanders were the Parasites highest-ranked beings. But the Parasite Queen was dispatching three of them just to assault a single valley? Even going so far as deploying ten precious Nests? Considering the fact that two of the Seven Armies had left the Material Realm for unavoidable reasons, the Parasite Queen was deploying more than half of the Parasites available forces. Being wasteful was generally not a problem. As it was the Queens strict command, if they had excess troops or leisure, Undying Diligence would have followed the order without a word of complaint. The problem was that they had just conquered Tigol Fortress. [If we advance towards Haramark, they will surely come out to Arden Valley.] Hearing the Parasite Queens command, Undying Diligence became conflicted. The battle at Tigol Fortress was a large-scale siege battle fully utilizing the five remaining Parasite armies, and the Parasites had just barely conquered the fortress after a fierce battle. Naturally, this spoke volumes of how important Tigol Fortress was as a strategic point. It would be a different story if the Parasites had completely taken over the fortress, but with the Federation gritting their teeth to try to reclaim the fortress, if the Parasites reassigned over half of their forces, there was a high chance that the Federation would succeed in their recapture efforts. . As such, Undying Diligence strongly wanted to protest. If it werent for the terrifying pressure he just felt, he really might have opened his mouth. [There is no need to worry.] However, the Parasite Queens will was clear. [You only have to eliminate a single star.] Her decisions that came from watching the movements of the constellations had never been wrong. [Then everything will return to normal.] Everything will return to normal. Undying Diligence gently closed his eyes. Right, there had to be a reason. A reason that the Parasite Queen was valuing a single star higher than Tigol Fortress. Eliminating his doubt, Undying Diligence bowed. This humble servant accepts the Chief Deitys command. * Marcel Ghionea officially became a member of Carpe Diem. After finishing up his training that day, Seol Jihu called the Yi siblings and introduced them to Marcel Ghionea. Of course, he didnt forget to let Chohong and Hugo know through the communication crystal. Marcel Ghionea was someone who was far from being sociable. Although he treated Seol Jihu and Jang Maldong with respect, he consistently treated the Yi siblings coldly, even though they were making efforts to warm up to him. Rather than doing so on purpose, it was more correct that this was how he normally was. After all, he was cold even to Chohong, whom he was acquainted with. But seeing as how Chohong didnt get angry, he didnt seem to be missing a screw like a certain someone. So, Seol Jihu welcomed him with open arms. He could see a somewhat bitter Phi Sora watching them from the corner of the cave, but she vacated the area. Just to be sure, Seol Jihu asked Marcel Ghionea whether he would like to return to Carpe Diems office and rest, but he made a surprising request instead. I would like to join the training. Training? Yes. I have heard about Master Jangs reputation to the point of having my ears bleed. Now that I have the chance if it is not too much of a hassle, I would love to receive his guidance. Seeing Marcel Ghioneas passionate eyes, Jang Maldong rubbed his chin. I dont know how I feel about working an injured person so hard. With Marcel Ghionea joining the team, Jang Maldong talked more casually as the teams advisor. Marcel Ghionea was the one who asked him to do so. If it is about my body, I have already fully recovered. But because Ive been held captive for too long, I seem to have lost my touch. Having one more person wont pose much of a problem. Fine. We will work on slowly re-sharpening your senses while making sure your injuries are not worsened. No. Jang Maldong was being rather considerate, but Marcel Ghionea flat out refused him. I have heard about your training methods, Sir. Please work me to your hearts content. That will be much more beneficial. Hearing this unbelievable request, the Yi siblings became dazed. They looked like they had just seen a madman while walking down the streets. Hoh. Jang Maldong couldnt hide his astonishment. To think I would hear this from someone other than that boy. Jang Maldong struck his palm with his cane and let out a sinister Keuhuhu. Fine. If thats what you want, I dont see why not. Dont regret it later. Thank you! Marcel Ghionea replied cheerfully. And the next day. When Marcel Ghionea didnt come back at night, Seol Jihu went out to look for him. Since he was an Archer, Seol Jihu wasnt worried about him being lost. But judging by Jang Maldongs chuckles, Seol Jihu thought he might have run away. Thankfully, Seol Jihu was able to find Marcel Ghionea near a lake. He was squatting by the water Keuk heuk. And crying quietly. Jang Maldongs hellish training made even the determined Archer of Steel raise the white flag. A truly crazy training. When Seol Jihu heard Marcel Ghionea muttering to himself, he laughed on the inside. That Marcel Ghionea was a human, after all. * Although a new member joined the team, not much changed from the daily routine. Every day was a repetition of intense training, and the days and nights flew by in the blink of an eye. But it was only the daily routine that remained steady. Seol Jihus Status Window was changing by the day. Somethings weird. His physical stats had increased evenly, including his Luck stat, and only his Mana stat remained the same. Of course, this was something Seol Jihu should welcome with open arms but there were more than a few suspicious points. Should he say that things were progressing too smoothly? After carefully contemplating for a few days, his suspicions turned into convictions. The more he trained, the more the energy inside of him would digest and increase his physical level. Moreover, even though it felt like hed already drained a lot of this mysterious energy, he still felt an inestimable amount left in his body. At this point, Seol Jihu could no longer believe that the recent changes were only the fruits of his labor. The late-night meals. Thinking about it now, the sudden changes began after he started having late-night meals with Seo Yuhui. No matter how many times he thought about the matter, that was the only suspicious point. Then, a new question arose in his mind. If Seo Yuhui really was the source of all this change, why was she treating him so well? He had heard about the Daughter of Luxuria caring for talented Earthlings and helping them grow, but this was simply too much. She was no longer just helping, but almost being a charity like the Giving Tree. Why? Clutching his hand and pondering, Seol Jihu slowly looked around. He couldnt see Seo Yuhui anywhere. Now that he thought about it, Seo Yuhui had been acting a bit differently recently. Not only did her late-night meals become less frequent, but she also wasnt wandering around Huge Stone Rocky Mountain and was often staring at the sky with eyes full of worry. And whenever Seol Jihu asked if she was worried about something, she would only shake her head with a pensive smile. My curiosity would be satiated if only I could see her Status Window with General Observation. Why did the Nine Eyes not work on Seo Yuhui and Cinzia? The dejected Seol Jihu suddenly heard approaching footsteps and turned around. It was Shuttle, no, Phi Sora. She stopped and went straight to the point. Grandpa is calling you. Your lover is with him too. Shes not my lover. Yeah, yeah. Anyways, judging by their faces, it looks like its something important. You should hurry over. Thank you for. Miss Phi Sora, hold on. Seol Jihu stopped Phi Sora, who, like always, had turned back after saying what she needed to. Can we talk for a bit? Talk? Yes. S-Sure. Turning back around, Phi Sora stuttered with her eyes shining from anticipation. There is something I want to know about Lady Seo Yuhui. Then, her face seemed to lose all of its energy in the next moment. What is it? Do you know what level she is? No, why would I? She should be the only one who knows that. Well, we know that she is a Unique Ranker, so she must be a Level 7 at the very least. Then do you know Miss Cinzias level? Cinzia? Ah, Taciana Cinzia? The leader of that group of war hawks? Y-Yes. I dont know. I know she is a Magician, but thats about it. But why are you asking me this? Hearing Phi Soras question, Seol Jihu scratched the back of his neck. Ah I was just curious about the difference between High Rankers and Unique Rankers. And about Executors too. Well, theyre different alright. Can you tell me what you know about them? Phi Sora put on a prim expression but explained obediently. You know that Earthlings have to choose a god to serve when they become a High Ranker, right? Just like how you will have to choose between Gula and Ira unless you plan on becoming a dual-class Earthling. What does it mean to choose a god to serve? You can think of it as receiving their influence. Influence? That gods disposition. For example, Gula would be gluttony. You will suddenly have the urge to eat whenever you see food or things like that. The urge is faint when youre a High Ranker, so its not too bad. For the record, I serve Ira, the Goddess of Rage. Seol Jihu barely held himself back from blurting out, Is that why your personality is so fiery? But from what I hear, this urge becomes far more intense when you become a Unique Ranker and go through the specialization process under your gods power. It hear it becomes an unbearable desire. Seol Jihu tilted his head. He understood what Phi Sora was saying, but he had immediately thought of a counterexample. But Lady Seo Yuhui is A Unique Ranker who serves the Goddess of Lust. Thats what makes her so amazing. Phi Sora replied immediately and shrugged her shoulders. Who knows whether shes holding it in with superhuman patience? You never know what someone is feeling on the inside. Mm then what about Executors? Hearing this, Phi Sora raised her hand to her stomach in the shape of a blade, then quickly raised it. You can think of Executors as being a stage higher than Unique Rankers. So their desires will be even stronger? Thats not all. Phi Sora raised her index finger. Becoming an Executor means becoming an apostle chosen by a god. You break away from your human shell and become your gods avatar. Avatar? Not only are you bestowed power, but you also come to share values, personality, thoughts, and life with your god. Its obvious why you will be influenced so much. At that point arent you just the gods puppet? No, not at all. The god cannot force you in any way, and your will is prioritized above all. There is a reason why Executors are called that because they carry out the will of their gods. Well, some call them Avatars or Clones, which makes sense as well. Ah, my throat hurts. Seol Jihu had asked, wondering whether the reason he could not see Seo Yuhuis Status Window was because she was an Executor, but he ended up getting more information than he had expected. By the way, dont you have to go? Phi Sora asked while rubbing her neck. I dont mind, but theyre waiting for you. Ah. Only then did Seol Jihu start racing to the cave. Just as Phi Sora said, Jang Maldong and Seo Yuhui were waiting inside the cave. They were in the middle of a serious discussion but stopped when Seol Jihu finally arrived. I heard you called me. Seol, how much money do you have? Hearing a rather unexpected question right out of the gate, Seol Jihu made a puzzled expression. S-Sir?. When even Seo Yuhui was flustered, Jang Maldong let out a dry cough. Kuhum. You should remember me telling you about the attribute change. Yes. Seol Jihu nodded his head. But you said its not something that can be learned quickly. Right. You have to learn Mana Cultivation and then slowly take in lightning energy to transform your mana. But, a good opportunity just came up. When Jang Maldong looked to his side, Seo Yuhui slowly reached her hand out. Next, when she reached into the empty air and pulled something out, Seol Jihus eyes widened. Dont be so shocked. Its Dimensional Pocket, one of the innate Authorities of a Unique Ranker. Seol Jihu was surprised to see something he had only read about in novels, but that surprise only lasted a moment as his attention was taken by the object Seo Yuhui took out. It was a beautiful red flower shaped like a marigold. Its round, fanned-out petals were encapsulating a small, circular crystal that shone like a firefly. Its called the Essence of Soma. Pretty, isnt it? Seol Jihu nodded his head in a daze. He was just thinking how pretty it would look as an earring or a ring. Then, he suddenly closed his mouth and blinked. Why was she showing him this thing called the Essence of Soma? Jang Maldong opened his mouth. The Essence of Soma is simply put, something like an inner core. An inner core? Yep. As long as you can absorb it, your mana will come to carry powerful lightning energy. In other words, youll be able to skip the process of gathering lightning energy with Mana Cultivation. Seol Jihus jaw dropped. He was saying that it was basically a cheat key that could skip the long and boring grinding? And another thing. Jang Maldong continued. If you acquire this essence, you will gain another powerful weapon. Power weapon? The anti-evil attribute. With a short reply, Jang Maldong raised his tone by a notch. So () meaning to incinerate and Ma (ħ) meaning evil. Soma. Its an attribute that incinerates evil. Considering the fact that most of the Parasites forces are undead creatures you can see how useful this attribute will be. Seol Jihu swallowed hard. He wanted it. And judging from how things were going, it looked like Seo Yuhui was planning of gifting it to him. But Isnt it incredibly precious? Is that even a question? Jang Maldong snorted. Its value doesnt just come from its rarity. Attribute change stops at just resisting evil, but Soma is a power that was created to combat evil. Normally, this power is something only a select few, special Level 6s can receive. Now that I think about it, Miss Agness class name. Was it Evil-hunting or Evil-chasing Spider? Although he couldnt remember clearly, it was still something that he couldnt ignore. So if this item can instantly resolve such a complicated process, by putting it up for sale at an auction. Seol Jihu finally realized why Jang Maldong asked how much money he had. Elder, Ill take over from here. When Seo Yuhui politely spoke up, Jang Maldong, who was flicking the beads of his internal abacus, paused. I talked too much. Seeing this legendary sacred flower has shocked me too much. Please, its all yours. Jang Maldong left the cave. With only Seo Yuhui and Seol Jihu in the cave, a somewhat awkward air flowed between them. Seol Jihu, whose eyes were fixated on the Flower of Soma, faced Seo Yuhui and asked seriously. How much does it cost? Mm Im not sure. Its a bit difficult to put a price tag on it. The slightly troubled Seo Yuhui suddenly put on a courteous smile. If it is okay, may I ask for something other than money? Of course. I have more items than money. Seol Jihu replied quickly, having no intention of losing out on this opportunity, and Seo Yuhui shook her head gently. No, Im not talking about items. Id like you to grant me a request. Request? Yes. Seo Yuhui gently grasped the flower and smiled. Can we be a bit more close with each other? For a moment, the nervous Seol Jihu doubted his ears. He was thinking about agreeing to any request as long as he didnt need to step into the Parasites territory, but he became dumbfounded by the unexpected nature of her request. Thats your request? He asked again just to be sure Yes. But the answer was the same. In that instant, the questions he had forgotten about popped up in his head once again, and he snapped out of his daze as though he had been doused in cold water. Seol Jihu stared at Seo Yuhui fixedly. Her smile was just as kind and comforting as before. If he threw a tantrum and pestered her to give him the Essence of Soma, he felt she really would give it to him. Why? His flames of suspicion had been lit and refused to flicker off. As a result, her bright smile looked different than usual. It was as if he was leery of her, but he felt slightly uncomfortable. Thats Seol Jihus mouth moved Strange. And he finally spat out these two words. Seo Yuhuis smiling eyes quickly widened to a circle. Seeing the youths stiff face, she controlled her facial expression. No, I Why is it? And when she said something, Seol Jihus voice cut her off. He felt like he would inadvertently be persuaded if he let her talk. So, he asked directly. Seo Yuhui-nim, why do you treat me so well? A conspicuous sign of fluster flickered on Seo Yuhuis face. Chapter 160. Attribute change, and... (2) I, I wouldnt say Im treating you well. Seo Yuhui looked around with a wandering gaze, but when she saw Seol Jihu staring back with unwavering eyes, she stopped the meaningless avoiding. Looking back at the youth with a complicated gaze, she spoke. Are you suspecting that I have an ulterior motive? Seol Jihu shook his head. No. I am grateful for everything youve done. I simply dont understand what you expect from me to treat me so well. I didnt say that what I did was because Im expecting you to treat me a certain way. Then thats even more strange. You arent expecting me to do anything, yet youre going so far. Of course, I already heard how generous and charitable you are, but then again, I cant help but think this is excessive. As this was an objective truth, Seo Yuhui became speechless for a moment. Realizing that Seol Jihu wasnt in the mood to back down, she let out a quiet sigh. Then after a brief moment of silence. By any chance Seo Yuhui opened her mouth with hesitation. Have you heard of this saying? ? Memories become the nutrients to live another day. Seol Jihu furrowed his brows at her cryptic reply. When I went to support the villagers of Ramman Village who entered Haramark, how should I say this? They looked really happy. Children were smiling brightly even in a world like this, and adults were watching them play around with pleased expressions. Many of them even cried from being overwhelmed. Why are you suddenly bringing up that I could empathize with them. Unable to do anything, living every day trembling in fear and despair, then suddenly having a prince carry them into the castle. These villagers from Ramman Village will probably carry this memory with them until the day they die. Seo Yuhui-nim. And Seo Yuhui suddenly raised her voice, making Seol Jihu shut his mouth. I also She slowly put her hand over her chest. have memories that help me live another day. Her reminiscing eyes shone with such intense light that Seol Jihu thought he was seeing an illusion. Memories that I can never forget. Never. Emphasizing the word never, Seo Yuhui slowly put her hand down. You see, I wasnt as kind back then. . I said hurtful things because I was too proud and I purposely made someone worry because of my poor personality. Now that I think about it, Ive committed quite a big sin. Seo Yuhui smiled bashfully. Looking at her somewhat sorrowful face, Seol Jihu opened his mouth with a slightly hoarse voice. I dont get it. . I dont know who you are talking about but at the very least, I dont recall making such memories for you. When he said this, Seo Yuhui stared at him for a long time with a barely visible smile. Then, she let out a long breath. Then lets do this. ? Ill make a few more requests. But, the one I made earlier will be included as well. Seol Jihu felt an inexplicable resoluteness from Seo Yuhuis but. You mean about us getting closer? When he asked awkwardly, Seo Yuhui immediately nodded her head. Yes. Well start with the -nim its kind of embarrassing. Ah. Not expecting to hear back the same words that he said to Marcel Ghionea from Seo Yuhui, Seol Jihu looked as if hed been dealt a good blow. I understand. Then what should I call you from now on? Mmm. Seo Yuhui blushed slightly and smiled broadly, looking like she was thoroughly enjoying this situation. Seol Jihu tilted his head. This might sound too forward, but Yuhui-ssi. Huh? But people who are close dont use -ssi with each other. Then Yuhui-yang? No, I want something more affectionate. Affectionate? Yuhui-chan? No fooling around. Mom? Ill scold you. Seo Yuhui raised her eyebrows and turned serious. Seol flinched and smacked his lips. Then Ill just go with Noona. Seol Jihu mentioned fleetingly since Seo Yuhui was refusing every other name, but veins swelled up on Seo Yuhuis forehead. From the way the corners of her mouth were wriggling, she was clearly unhappy with the title. Why, why do you think Im older than you? Her tone was several notches higher than normal. Youre not? Im 26. Seo Yuhui dropped her head. She then nodded her head somewhat vexed before biting her lower lip as though she had come to some sort of a decision. Yes, okay. Since Im the noona, can I talk to you more casually? Of course. Then I will. Ji Jihu. Yes. Noo na. In the next moment, the two of them looked away as if theyd promised each other to do this beforehand. Saying the new names out loud, they found the names more embarrassing than they imagined. Seol Jihu could feel his face heating up, but he mustered up the courage to ask. Noona. H, Hm? What are your other requests? In truth, Seol Jihu wasnt too concerned with honorifics, casual speech, and the like. Seo Yuhui opened her mouth with a look of apprehension on her face. You see, Im currently Level 7. 7? Is that surprising? Yes, I thought you were Level 10. Hehe, 10? Seo Yuhui chuckled. There isnt even a single Level 9. And there is only one Level 8 Earthling. Seo Yuhui was only awkward at first and had no problem switching over to casual speech. For me to become Level 8, I need to resolve two problems. Could the problems be experience points and contribution points? No. I have more than enough of both of them. Starting from Level 5, leveling up isnt just a simple increase in power. It is equivalent to a whole class advancement. To be completely honest, Seol Jihu had no idea what that meant, but he still nodded his head. The same goes for Unique Rankers. For me to advance to Level 8, I need to prove that I am qualified by meeting certain conditions. Conditions? The first condition is two bring back two items. The second condition is to increase my Luck stat by a single stage. In other words, Seo Yuhui wanted him to find these two items and help raise her Luck stat. Interpreting her words as such, Seol Jihu asked. What are the two items? Theyre both tokens the ancient Empire passed down to their saintesses as a symbolic gesture. One looks like a crucifix that Priests often use, and the other looks like a ring. The ancient Empire? Wait, what are they called? Seol Jihu began to talk fast. If I remember correctly, the crucifix artifact is called the Proof of Castitas. Seeing Seol Jihus jaw drop down, Seo Yuhui calmly added another line. Im not telling you to go find it for me now. Its an item from hundreds of years ago, so its naturally extremely rare and precious. Ill give you the Flower of Soma for now, so when you have time, you can come with me to. However, Seol Jihu wasnt dazed because finding this artifact was difficult. In fact, it was the opposite. [I know what that token is. It is called the Proof of Castitas.] [Its the proof of ones chastity. It is one of the artifacts given to a saintess.] So. Remembering Ians words from all those months ago, Seol Jihu clenched his fists, half in doubt. I just have to help you with these? No, Im not expecting you to help me raise my Luck. To be honest, Ive half given up on rising to Level 8. Hearing Seol Jihu speak as though he was confident in resolving her problems, Seo Yuhui continued while tilting her head. Of course, it would be nice if I could raise my Luck stat soon. It will give me a bit more breathing room to prepare for the upcoming danger. Ill give it to you. M, Mn? Proof of Castitas is the crucifix artifact, and the ring is called the Proof of Devotion, right? Not expecting Seol Jihu to know about the items in such detail, Seo Yuhuis eyes opened wide. Y-Youve heard of them? I can help you raise your Luck stat too. What? I mean I will help you advance to Level 8. When Seo Yuhui put on a dumbfounded expression Trust me. Seol Jihu smiled. Im nicknamed the problem-solver. This time, it was Seo Yuhuis turn to be surprised. * A deal was made. Seo Yuhui would give the Flower of Soma, and Seol Jihu promised to give three items once they returned to Haramark. He had received the Proof of Castitas when he first visited the Forest of Denial, and he had obtained the ring when he took Flone out of the tomb for good. Because Seol Jihu kept getting an item or two whenever he visited, the burial goods he brought out when Flone was freed only consisted of a longsword, a shield, and a ring. And of these three items, he remembered the ring being called the Proof of Devotion. Furthermore, since he had two Divine Elixirs of Luck, Seo Yuhui leveling up was practically guaranteed. The moment they returned to Haramark, a Level 8 Earthling would appear for the second time in Paradises history. I never thought I would use those items like this. Seol Jihu had finally found a use for the items he was keeping safe at the temple. Jang Maldong even accepted the trade, saying, That is a fair trade. So, Seol Jihu was even more ecstatic. Not only did he feel like he paid back some of his debts to Seo Yuhui, but he also obtained the Flower of Soma. Of course, that didnt mean all of his questions were answered. In any case, Seo Yuhui began to explain how to use the Flower of Soma. Place your hand here, like youre about to gently grab it. When Seo Yuhui carefully extended her hand holding the flower stem, the nervous Seol Jihu carefully held her hand with both of his hands. While he was absorbed in the warmth of her hand, he heard Seo Yuhui sigh. Dont grab my hand. Grab the essence. With a soft Ah, Seol Jihu quickly took his hands off. The moment he brought his hand up to the essence Woong. The essence at the center of the flower shone and changed color. Seeing this, Seo Yuhui blinked her eyes. Gold? Is that bad? N, No. Seo Yuhui shook her head. The Essence of Soma radiates a transparent light in its natural state and changes color to match an external force that stimulates it. The records generally say it becomes deep yellow or blue, and sometimes red. But this color. It wasnt deep yellow, but dazzling gold. Its good, right? I dont know. There isnt any record regarding the gold color. This made Seol Jihu worry slightly, but as he was rather fond of the gold color, he shook off his anxiousness. What should I do next? Rather than answering, Seo Yuhui held up the Flower of Soma to Seol Jihus mouth. She was clearly telling him to eat it. Until the stem? Just the essence. Without hesitation, Seol Jihu moved his mouth closer and bit down on the circular essence. He couldnt help but think that this motion was a little lewd, but when he snapped the essence off, an electrifying sensation spread through his mouth and wiped away any idle thoughts. It didnt taste all that special. If he had to compare it to something, he would say it tasted like candy with the scent of flowers. He had a strong urge to try and bite down on the essence, but worried about the thing exploding in his mouth, he obediently swallowed it. As the essence went down his throat, he could feel a clear, electrifying sensation spread out. Shaking his body, Seol Jihu slowly blinked his eyes. Irresistible drowsiness flooded his body as if his brain had ordered a complete shutdown due to the sudden appearance of the foreign substance. Youll get sleepy. Seo Yuhui whispered to not disturb Seol Jihu. Dont worry. Its part of the process for the essence to take root inside your body. Its simpler than I thought. Thinking so, Seol Jihu stopped resisting and let his consciousness fade away. Dream. He had a dream. And just like all dreams, once conscious, the contents of the dream became murky like a foggy night sea. Thinking about it carefully, he felt like he saw a burning city and Teresas convulsing, decapitated body. Teresa? He wasnt sure. But judging by the sweat drenching his clothes, he guessed that he must have seen a terrifying nightmare. Keuk His entire body felt numb, and he felt like his eyeballs would pop out from fatigue. For some reason, the faint vibration from his heartbeats seemed to cause his body to spasm. After moaning for a long time, Seol Jihu barely opened his heavy eyelids. How long have I been asleep? Are you awake? A familiar voice entered his ears. Seo Yuhui was looking down at him with her back bent and a relieved look on her face. The throbbing pain intensified before quickly subsiding. Seol Jihus body was heavy. Youll find it difficult to move still. But thanks to Seo Yuhuis consoling voice, Seol Jihu quickly regained his calm. What happened? The essence took root, but it hasnt been fully accepted yet. How, how long has it been? Four days. You slept like you were dead for four days, while moaning every now and then. When Seol Jihu gasped, Seo Yuhui sat down next to him while chuckling. The human body is more sensitive than you think. The essence took root since you ate it, but your body is still deciding whether to make it a part of itself or not. Its the same for your brain, your heart, and your other organs. Seo Yuhui pressed Seol Jihus forehead, left chest, then stomach before pressing the center of his lower abdomen hard. Uek. A groan escaped Seol Jihus mouth. He could feel something round and hard in his dantian. You now have an inner core inside you. When Seo Yuhui relaxed her hand and gently caressed his stomach, Seol Jihu twisted his body in pain. Be patient and wait. The fact that you opened your eyes must mean that your body has finished preparing to accept the essence. Collecting his breath, Seol Jihu looked up at the grey ceiling. Staring blankly, he couldnt help but wonder, Did I obtain a power that is beyond my capability to control? That was how Seol Jihu was. No matter what he did, rather than getting a taste of multiple things, he much preferred to dig into one thing. Looking back, he had gone through great changes during this training at the Huge Stone Rocky Mountain, and most of these changes had come consecutively. As Seol Jihu was used to achieving success after an arduous trial, this was an entirely new experience. Take the anti-evil attribute, for example. He was only Level 4, yet he had grasped an opportunity that only a few Level 6s ran into. Would he be able to wield a power he obtained with such ease properly? Anyways, this is strange. At that moment, Seo Yuhui spoke up. Seol Jihus heart dropped. What is? The Essence of Soma is supposed to take root at the solar plexus or the heart but it suddenly moved to the dantian. Suddenly? Yep. It happened two days ago. Almost like it really liked your dantian. Liked? Is my dantian a birds nest? How cute! Seol Jihu pondered for a long time before asking to be helped up. After sitting cross-legged with Seo Yuhuis help, he examined his internal body. The fiercely pounding heart, the rhythmically flowing blood, and the large, unknown reserves sleeping in parts of his body everything was the same. The anti-evil lighting energy had simply been added to all these. Seol Jihu busily examined his body brimming with life force, and suddenly, courage shot up from the bottom of his heart. He felt confident he could do anything. Right. Thinking about it now, his growth rate had always been incredibly quick. Although it was true that having more tools at his disposal meant he had to worry about more things, but he would have said something already if he wanted to complain. Lets think positively. This could be his destiny as well. Perhaps, he was following a prearranged fate to prepare for the unknown future. There had to be a reason he came to possess the anti-evil attribute and an incredible growth rate. What was important was that this was not an opportunity he could miss, and that he had willfully accepted it because he needed it. There was no use worrying about what was already done. The die had been cast. Ill just have to master it. When he thought that Twitch. The Essence of Soma, which felt out of place, suddenly dug deeper into his dantian. Ba-thump! Then, his heart jumped loudly. The intense reverberation almost caused Seol Jihu to open his tightly shut eyes. The pain endlessly tormenting his body slowly subsided until what little remained turned into a pleasant sensation that stimulated the muscles and veins. A golden light slowly enveloped Seol Jihus flesh. When he opened his eyes, unable to endure any longer, brilliant golden light shone from his eyes. With that Pzzzt! A golden current of electricity crackled out, and a powerful energy slowly emerged as if to peek its head out of the surface of the water. Seol Jihu subconsciously raised his chin and opened his mouth. Flop. His hands tilted back, and his chest strutted out. Feeling an impossibly pure and powerful energy that seemed to want to burst inside him, Seol Jihu roared silently. A terrifying lightning energy rippled out and shook the cave. Finally. A legend had finished the preparation to take its first step. Chapter 161. A Call in the Middle of the Night It was unknown whether this change was influenced by Seol Jihus decision, but his body came to accept the Essence of Soma as if it was family. The essence took root as an inner core in Seol Jihus dantian, and once the fusing process fully elapsed, Seol Jihus body became noticeably better. By dinnertime, Seol Jihu considered going back to training, but Seo Yuhuis vehement protest made him watch the Yi siblings instead. Watching them was fun in its own way. Yi Sungjin was doing nothing but toiling away extremely hard, and Phi Sora was surprisingly helping him train. That said, all she was doing was standing on a small hill, rolling down decently sized big boulders. She also made it clear that Jang Maldong was forcing her to do this, but the simple fact that she was helping was still an improvement. When a boulder skipped down the hill, Yi Sungjin would grit his teeth and use his body as a shield to crash against it. Jang Maldongs rebuke followed if he tripped even a little. On the other hand Didnt you say you were a Tracker? Yes, I am! Then I dont know why you are asking me. I am a Level 4 Archer, but I am heavily focused on offense. Tracking is not my specialty. I was hoping you could teach me just the basics. Im busy trying to regain my battle instincts. Dont bother me. When Marcel Ghionea turned back with a cold reply, Yi Seol-Ah shouted in a hurry. B-But! Orabeo-nim and Master Jang told me to study under you. Leader did? Yes? Shall we start then? ? Tracking isnt my specialty, but I will teach you what I can. Generally, there are two types of Level 2 Archers Rangers and Trackers. Since youre the latter, you should be walking on the path of Pathfinders. Now, I will teach you what it means to be a Pathfinder. Seol Jihu laughed after seeing Marcel Ghionea do a complete 180. Then, as the training was coming to an end, he volunteered to help cook. Although he already had dinner, he knew how hungry one would get after a difficult training. Seol Jihu had chosen ramen as the days late-night meal. He had brought some with him, hoping to eat a bit when he missed it, but he did not get the chance due to Seo Yuhuis late-night meals. He became busy with setting fire, boiling water, putting in the noodles and soup powder, and cracking open eggs. Bubble, bubble. When the smell of ramen began to spread out, the people, who were resting on the ground or returning after bathing in the lake, gathered. Seol Jihu held up chopsticks and paper cups hed prepared beforehand. Anybody want some? I made enough to go around. Ramen at this time of night? You should be resting. Jang Maldong grumbled. I, I want some. However, Seo Yuhui surprisingly raised her hand with sparkling eyes. She was even drooling. As this side of her was something everyone found difficult to even imagine, they stared at her curiously. But ignoring such stares, Seo Yuhui took a paper cup full of ramen and quickly took a mouthful. Mmmmn! She clasped her hands together, hunched her shoulders, and shuddered. Ah, really, this ramen! I dont know how long Ive waited! She shouted inadvertently before realizing the surrounding peculiar stares and chuckling awkwardly. It, its well made. Ive been wanting to eat ramen for a while. Murmuring in a diminishing voice, she quietly went back to eating ramen. Oh, wow, so shes speaking casually now, huh. Phi Sora snorted before nudging Seol Jihu. I can have some too, right? I helped with the training today. Go ahead. I would have let you have some even if you didnt help with the training. Thanks! When Seol Jihu handed Phi Sora a cup of ramen, she took it somewhat arrogantly. But it didn''t take long until her lets see what it tastes like expression made a complete turn. After a bite, her eyes widened, and after the second, she grew dubious. Next, she poured the entire cup into her mouth. Haa~ Breathing out a hot breath, she reached toward the pot, which was still full of ramen. Her chopsticks clashed with Seo Yuhuis, who was also reaching out for more at the same time. Electricity flew in the air as the two women glared at each other. The corner of Phi Soras mouth twisted up. Unni, didnt you finish a cup already? Same goes for you, Miss Phi Sora. I hope you can concede. I have to gain weight, you see. But you, Unni. Phi Sora glanced at Seo Yuhui from top to bottom, making her thoughts extremely clear. Seo Yuhui laughed in response. Dont worry. Any fat I gain from eating all goes to my breasts. Ah, I see. Clang, clang. Even as they talked, their chopsticks clashed nonstop. Just as Seol Jihu was wondering how two pairs of chopsticks could even make such a sound, Jang Maldong let out a dry cough. Kuhum. What happened? Pardon? Ah, we decided to be close, like an older sister and a younger brother. Ah, well, I guess thats fine. Anyways, Ill try a cup too. It seemed that was his real intention. Seol Jihu smiled and handed Jang Maldong a cup. Soon, with the sound of slurping noodles, Jang Maldongs eyes widened and he burst into laughter. Haha! You little bastard! Why dont you open up a ramen shop? Is it good? It slides down my throat like magic. Its amazing. Yi Seol-Ah took a cup and hopped in with a comment. An unexpected ramen party broke out. On this silent night Jihu, Noona wants more ramen. Ill make more right away. Under the quiet night sky Ah, hurry up! Im hungry! Alright, alright, just wait a bit more. Eii, I dont usually eat ramen. Why is this so good? Did you put in drugs or something? Dont kid. A group was gathered around a crackling campfire Miss Phi Sora is right. This noodle is chewy and full of flavor, and even the soup is incredible. Orabeo-nim, how did you make this ramen? I just follow the instructions on the back. Ei, dont be like that. Tell me the secret. Im being serious. Who knows more about ramen than the person who created it? Just follow the instructions. Everyone laughed and talked while sharing a pot of ramen. Seeing how much everyone was enjoying the ramen he cooked, Seol Jihu was overwhelmed with happiness. This minor incident, in which eating ramen made everyone happy, touched Seol Jihu. If he could, he would not hesitate to stop time and hold onto this moment forever. I hope every day will be like this moment. How nice would it be if he could enjoy every passing day without having to worry about anything? Of course, he knew that he couldnt stay in Huge Stone Rocky Mountain forever but Seol Jihu hoped this time would last a little longer. Anyways, should I really start a ramen shop in the future? Seeing how popular his ramen was even in Paradise, Seol Jihu made a mental note to look into a vacant shop when he returned to Haramark as he laid down on his sleeping bag. Soon, Seol Jihu breathed periodically and fell asleep. The smile on his face made him look extremely happy, and he really did feel that way on the inside. Until dawn arrived. Seol Jihus sweet sleep came to an end when someone shook him awake. Seo Yuhui, who also looked half-asleep, was shaking him urgently. Jihu. Jihu. Noona? Wake up. Hurry! As soon as Seol Jihu crawled out of his sleeping bag, Seo Yuhui handed him several crystals, which were all flickering with incoming calls. Seol Jihu had brought a total of four communication crystals, each connected to Kim Hannah, Sicilia, the Haramark Royal Palace, and Carpe Diem, respectively. The problem was that all four of these crystals were blinking. This was the first time that all four groups were trying to contact him simultaneously. What happened? He wasnt sure, but it did not seem like a simple matter. He was roused awake in an instant. After a moment of hesitation, Seol Jihu infused his mana into each crystal. Then, the communication crystals turned on. Seol! Starting with Teresa Youre finally awake. Agnes You up? Chohong Hey! You? And even Kim Hannah. Kim Hannah looked around and, upon seeing three other communication crystals, made a dumbfounded face. You goddamn idiot! Pat. Kim Hannahs crystal flickered off. The other three women looked at each other in confusion before Teresa finally spoke up. Miss Agnes, Miss Chung Chohong, I will tell him the news. Understood. Okay. Pat. Pat. Agnes and Chohongs crystals flickered off. Now, only one communication crystal remained. Teresa tried her best to sound calm, but a faintly trembling voice escaped her mouth. Where are you right now? Im at Huge Stone Rocky Mountain. Thats Ah. We had new recruits. I also went to train under Master Jang. Um? Seol Jihu furrowed his brows in the middle of talking. Wiiiing It was because he could faintly hear the sound of a siren. I see. I thought you right, theres no way you would. No way I would what? Seol Jihu tilted his head and asked. What happened, Princess? Seol, listen to me carefully. Teresa who sounded relieved suddenly turned serious. Seol Jihu realized the gravity of the situation and listened in while suppressing his nervousness. Soon, Seol Jihus face contorted, and he exclaimed in shock. W-What?! Its not just us. All royal families other than Scheherazade issued a draft-call. But why so suddenly? Seol Jihu shut his mouth and nibbled on his lip. Understood. We will return as soon as possible. No, well be there today. Thank you. The call ended. Seol Jihu and Seo Yuhui stared at each other for a moment before beginning to wake everyone up one by one. What is it? Jang Maldong, who was sleep talking with a drowsy face, shot up as soon as he heard the news. W-What?! The Parasites have gathered an army?! His hoarse voice was roused awake and let out a startled yelp. Its not just Haramark. Apparently, they are encroaching upon the entire human territory from all sides. Ha, so they finally did it. Jang Maldong stared at Seo Yuhui and asked. What about the Federation? Were not sure. All we heard is that we should return as soon as possible. Well have to wait to find out the details. The training is over. Pack your bags and contact Chohong. Got it. The situation suddenly turned urgent. The silent cave grew loud in the blink of an eye. By the time everyone finished packing, Flone returned to the cave after having been gone for a while. Like a ghost, she had returned when she sensed that the group was about to leave. Wait, she is a ghost. Flone looked strangely wistful after hearing the explanation. [Thats unfortunate. I wanted to go explore with you.] Explore? [You have this pendant.] The pendant on Seol Jihus neck shook. [Grandpa told me about its secret.] Secret? [Do you remember when I told you about how Grandpa hid the familys wealth before going to the greedy emperors villa?] I do. [Dont be surprised. He said this pendant has the coordinates for the location of the hidden wealth!] This pendant contained the coordinates for the hidden wealth of the Rothschear family, which was famous for being rich even in the era of the Empire? Although it was an enticing piece of info, now wasnt the time to think about it. Now that the Parasites had raised an army, a mere exploration or an expedition was a trivial matter. Sorry, now isnt a good time. [No, its fine. You said those undead bastards are invading?] Yes. [Then we can go after we kill all of them, right?] Seeing Flone twist her neck and wrist, Seol Jihu laughed. He inwardly thanked Flone for making him laugh. Then, he suddenly had a feeling that this couldnt be the only secret behind the pendant. While he was racking his brain trying to connect the dots, a communication crystal flickered on. Chohong! She was there just a moment ago, so he had been worried when she wasnt picking up. Yeah. Its about a carriage, right? Did you send one? I went to the stables to look into it, but returned because it didnt look like I had to. What do you mean? Never mind that. You know the place the carriage always drops you off at the foot of Huge Stone Rocky Mountain, right? Go there in the morning and wait. Seol Jihu understood what Chohong meant when morning arrived. Just to be safe, the group had been waiting at the usual place from dawn. When the sun rose, a carriage had arrived. The one who got off from the carriage was Hugo. Ive come to meet, no save, my future wife. . I hesitated a little but Hell is only a little scary if it is for my first future wife. Huh? Why is everyone here? Hugo, who blabbered with air, asked when he saw everyone with their bags packed. From the looks of it, it seemed like he didnt know what happened. He must have left Haramark before the news broke. Thinking nice timing, Seol Jihu made a deal with the carriage coachman before hopping on the carriage with Seo Yuhui. Jang Maldong tapped the frozen Hugos shoulders as he brushed by. Even a dogs turd can be used for medicine. Good job. Huh? Soon, the sound of someone causing a ruckus outside rang out. The uproar didnt last long as Hugo must have heard what happened, but he had no choice but to return to Haramark as soon as he arrived at Huge Stone Rocky Mountain. With a face that was neither crying nor laughing. The coachman whipped his rein. Dudududu, dudududu! As Seol Jihu had given him an extra silver coin to go as fast as possible, the horses ran as though their lives were on the line. The inside of the carriage was dead silent. Jang Maldong, who was fiddling with his wooden cane, broke the silence. I have a bad feeling about this one. Yi Seol-Ah, who was already unable to sit comfortably, tightened her grip on her younger brothers hand with a nervous face. The Parasites invasions so far had all been ambushes. But this time. Jang Maldong blurred the end of his speech, but Seol Jihu could guess what came next without having to hear it. An invasion of such a massive scale was like a bolt of lightning from a clear sky, but Seol Jihu tried his best to maintain his composure and looked at the air. [Your Status Window] [3. Physical Level] Strength: Intermediate (Intermediate) 1Endurance: Intermediate (Low) 1Agility: Intermediate (Intermediate) 1Stamina: Intermediate (Intermediate) 1Mana: Intermediate (High)Luck: Intermediate (Intermediate) 1 Remaining Ability Points: 10 His stats had gone up by quite a bit. It was the equivalent of consuming five Divine Elixirs or of using 10 Ability Points. Purely in terms of physical level, he was comparable or even above most High Rankers. That wasnt all. When he roused his mana, golden energy began to coalesce in his hand. The crackling golden energy looked supremely beautiful and powerful. Things were completely different than when he was Level 1 and left for Arden Valley without knowing anything. His stats were incomparably better, he had obtained the evil-hunting power, and most importantly, he had gained several reliable allies. I have to win. No. I will win. Looking at his golden mana, Seol Jihus eyes flickered with determination. Chapter 162. Struggle Racing back, the carriage came to a stop in less than a quarter of a day. It had arrived at its destination. Haramark was unexpectedly quiet. It wasnt that it had to be noisy, but it was odd that it was so quiet. It wasnt as if there was no one on the streets, but the overall atmosphere was subdued and still. Seol Jihu ignored everything and went straight to Luxurias temple. Only then did he realize the reason for this sense of incongruity. A group of Earthlings walked up the stairs while glancing at each other and quickly disappeared into the temple. There were more than one or two people doing so. Everyone coming to the temple was stealing furtive looks at each other, and Seol Jihu couldnt help but be reminded of the tiring second stage of the Banquet. An important thing to note was that many people were entering the temple, but not a single one was coming out. Considering where the portal to Earth was located, Seol Jihu could only think of one reason for this. . He glared at the backs of the disappearing people before stomping his way up the stairs. He took out his items from the vault, but even then he didnt see a single person leave the temple. Seol Jihu suppressed his anger and turned his steps towards the exit. Seo Yuhui was preparing to leave for Scheherazade. He had heard her communicating with the Temple of Luxuria, and the Order of Luxuria based in Scheherazade kept repeatedly asking her to return. It wasnt as if the Parasites were at the doorsteps of humanity at this very moment. As her class advancement could only be performed at Luxurias main temple where the holy item was located, she had no choice but to return to Scheherazade. Seo Yuhui was low-spirited the entire carriage ride back. From the way she seemed reluctant to return, Seol Jihu guessed there were things he didn''t know as an outsider. After coming back with the items he had promised, Seol Jihu could see Seo Yuhui who was looking slightly angry. Youre back? However, her complexion brightened up as soon as she saw Seol Jihu. Seo Yuhui checked the items Seol Jihu brought and muttered in awe. So this is how they look like. Ill bring the item appraisal scroll. No, you dont need to. Seo Yuhui cusped her hands over the Proof of Castitas and Proof of Devotion and closed her eyes. Holiness that hasnt dissipated after hundreds of years. Im certain theyre the real deal. She opened her eyes again and picked up a cylindrical flask. She looked a bit touched as she looked at the Divine Elixir. You purchased this from the Neutral Zone? Yes. The fact that you kept it until now means you were saving it. Are you sure you can give it to me? Rather than giving her a reply, Seol Jihu raised his hand where anti-evil energy slowly gathered and shone with a golden light. Seeing this, Seo Yuhui snickered. Okay, okay. She hesitated for a split second before swallowing the Divine Elixir of Luck. Then, she immediately gazed into the empty air. I see. So thats what comes after Highest. She nodded her head after confirming the effect of the elixir. Wait. Theres something I need to give you. She grabbed onto the rabbit that was about to race back. Then, she brought out a heavy cloth bag. These are Dissonant Wishes. After seeing the contents of the bag, Seol Jihus jaw dropped. How? Do you remember Stage 3? With just these five words, the sharp Seol Jihu instantly understood. Seo Yuhui must have taken the Dissonant Wishes of the five who died there. But These are yours, Jihu. Seo Yuhui cut him off as if to say she didnt want to argue again. At first, I planned to leave them there, but Luxuria-nim reminded me to take them along with me when I regained consciousness. Luxuria-nim did? Yep. She told me to give them to you. If you feel bad about receiving these for free, go complain to Luxuria-nim. Why would she. It wasnt that he hated it, but as the Golden Rule was engraved into his mind, he was confused by the unexpected kindness. When Seo Yuhui saw Seol Jihu hesitating, she persuaded him to hurry up and take it. Its because she likes you. Youve already made great contributions towards Paradise, so Im sure she must be expecting a lot from you. But Take it. If it weighs on your mind that much, you can pay her back by contributing to Paradise. Plus youll need them for whats coming up. Hearing this last sentence, Seol Jihu accepted the bag reluctantly. Inside the bag were nine Dissonant Wishes. Without a doubt, they would come in handy in the upcoming war. I understand. I will use them for Paradise. Seol Jihu burned with eagerness, and Seo Yuhui gently grasped his hands. I want to ask you to come with me but you wont, right? Seo Yuhuis question came out of the blue, but Seol Jihu did not hesitate for even a moment. I know you must be worried, but Im sorry. I have to be in Haramark. Seo Yuhui sighed, but knowing that he would say this, she smiled kindly. Take care of yourself, alright? Youve gotten stronger, but Parasites are terrifying enemies. Ill keep that in mind. Wait just a little bit. Ill be back as soon as possible. Seol Jihu smiled brightly. With the entire human territory in danger, knowing that the Daughter of Luxuria would be helping out Haramark was a relief. Perhaps, she might be going to Scheherazade to bring reinforcements for Haramark. How nice would it be to receive the support of the Temple of Luxuria, which was known as the home of all healing Priests? Thinking about it that way, Seol Jihu became even more grateful for the woman in front of her. Thank you, Mom no, Noona. Seo Yuhui glared angrily before smiling gently. * A longsword, a shield, a suit of armor, a crossbow. After separating from Seo Yuhui, Seol Jihu checked each Dissonant Wish with a slightly regrettable expression. Items from the Banquet were guaranteed to be high-quality goods. That was what made it so regrettable. He was hoping for a good spear, but nothing in the bag seemed useful for him. Seol Jihu stopped before climbing up the stairs. He could see Marcel Ghionea stretching on the first floor. When their eyes met, he opened the door and walked out before giving Seol Jihu a slight bow. Youre back, Leader? Thinking about it now, Marcel Ghioneas equipment was practically nonexistent considering his level. This was because he had lost most of his equipment during the time he was held captive by the Tarneras. As Seol Jihu had confirmed Marcel Ghioneas willingness to participate in the war, he asked another question. Do you know how to use a crossbow? I can use all types of bows. But a crossbow is actually my weapon of choice. It is? Perfect. Seol Jihu took out a crossbow from the bag of Dissonant Wishes. The crossbow resembled a violin, with a barrel attached to its circular white body. It was rather sizeable as well. When he activated General Observation, the name Laurel of Triumph popped up along with the weapons specs. Laurel of Triumph. Enhanced rapid-fire functionality that can shoot twelve bolts with a single load. Infuses the power of wind to? Seol Jihu stopped murmuring as he saw Marcel Ghionea staring at him with a dumbfounded face. This crossbow has a rapid-fire functionality? Yes. Why? If I may be impudent, crossbows are weapons with horrible rapid-fire power. Although each shot contains great power, the time it takes to reload is. Seol Jihu glanced at the message outputted in the air. He hadnt said anything wrong, and he didnt think his Nine Eyes were lying either. There are methods to mitigate this weakness. For example, increasing the range of the crossbow with add-ons. But that decreases the accuracy. Although it might be useful in forming a firing net, but Im not really sure. Why dont you just try it? When Seol Jihu cut him off and pushed his hands out, Marcel Ghionea took the crossbow obediently. Click, click. With dexterous hand movements, he examined the crossbow. ? He then tilted his head. This has quite an odd structure. He looked slightly taken aback. Ive used crossbows since I was in the Neutral Zone but this type of crossbow is. From the way he was stammering, Seol Jihu could tell how confused he was. So he explained, It was a reward from the Banquet. Excuse me? Dissonant Wish. Youve heard of it, right? Hearing this, Marcel Ghioneas complexion changed. Ah, Dissonant Wish. So thats why. He chuckled as if he finally understood something. It is a different story if it is an item bestowed by the gods. They must have matched the technique to what is capable for humans, but it makes sense that we cannot comprehend it with our knowledge. You can still use it, right? Of course. Understanding how to use it and understanding its structure is completely different. It wont take me long to get used to it. Marcel Ghionea answered clearly before abruptly sending Seol Jihu a profound gaze. Seol Jihu shrugged. Ill lend it to you. You have a heart of gold, Leader. Since Seol Jihu was lending such a weapon out for free, it made sense for Marcel Ghionea to be surprised. However, Seol Jihu had already vowed to use the Dissonant Wishes for Paradise, and Marcel Ghionea didnt look like the person to become blinded by greed and run away. Even if he did, Seol Jihu could employ Kim Hannahs help to find him. All according to the Golden Commandment. A war is coming up. My predecessor was a High Ranker Archer. Having a skilled Archer makes life much easier. Edward Dylan. I understand what you mean. Marcel Ghionea revealed a smile. This was the first time Seol Jihu was seeing him smile. How could he not be happy after receiving such a high-quality weapon for free? I was worried about my weapon. With this, I will be able to perform beyond my abilities. Ill use it well and return it to you clean. Ill be looking forward to it. Ah, wait, Leader. Seol Jihu paused his steps. I think you will have to go to the royal palace. The royal palace? An emergency draft call has been issued. Master Jang received a call. The royal palace would like you to participate even if youre late. Marcel Ghionea bowed and apologized for telling him late. Seol Jihu found himself incredibly busy as soon as he returned to Haramark. But knowing the situation all of Paradise was currently in, he turned his steps to the palace without complaining. After arriving at the royal palace and going through the identification process, Seol Jihu was guided to a conference room. Dozens of people were already sitting around a long table in the middle, and a meeting was well underway. There were many familiar faces. Cinzia, Agnes, Hao Win, Kazuki, and many more. He could see the Level 6 Imperial Knight Erica Lawrence, whom he had rescued from the Delphinion Laboratory, as well as many other old faces like Mary Rhine and Yasser Rahdi, who had accompanied him during the rescue mission. From the looks of it, everyone gathered here seemed to be powerful influences from Haramark. Seol Jihu, the leader of Carpe Diem, was naturally one of them. Seeing the tardy student, Mary Rhine smiled and waved her hand. Yasser Rahdi dropped his jaw with widened eyes before winking. Seol Jihu stood around wondering what to do, but he then saw Kazuki glancing at the seat next to him. Seol Jihu carefully walked forward and sat down on the empty chair. Teresa greeted Seol Jihu with a glance before picking up where she left off. Tigol Fortress was a fierce battlefield until recently, but now that it has fallen, a huge hole has been created between the Federation and our border. She looked back at a huge map hanging on the wall and pointed at an area with her hand. As a result, the Federation lost their influence over the region bordering us. The Parasites are marching in because of this. This was the cause of the six cities other than the central capital being in a panic. Now that a clear pathway has been created between the Parasites and humans, even the cities furthest away from the Parasites territory were not safe. This time, the Parasites raised an army of unprecedented scale. As for the reason it should be one of the following. Either to completely eliminate humanity, or to put pressure on us. Arranging the army in a besieging formation to restrict the movement of armies between cities, and then focusing a vast majority of the forces in one place. This way, reinforcements would be blocked off completely. And if the Parasite Queens intention is the latter. Teresa blurred the end of her speech. The former was a huge problem, but the latter wasnt any less worrying. Because Its likely that Haramark will be her first target. Because of Arden Valley. A man sitting at the end of the table muttered harshly. Teresa nodded her head. Yes, that is a possibility. Ha. Hearing this, the man spat out a short chuckle. Arent you saying that too calmly? Then what do you want to do? Teresa asked back temperamentally. You want us to pull out from Arden Valley? You think the Parasites will back off if we just give up our fortress? Can you guarantee that? No, I mean Yes? Teresa gestured with her chin as if to say the floor was all his. The man could only smack his lips in response. You mean what? Say it. . In the end, he avoided her gaze. Teresa shook her head disappointedly, and Seol Jihu looked at her with worry. She seemed more sensitive than usual today. How is the Federation doing? Cinzia spoke up. Their eyes are all bloodshot trying to recapture Tigol Fortress. When Teresa replied with a softer voice, Cinzia lowered her head. Then its unlikely that the Seven Armies will appear. I assume so. The Federation is gritting their teeth for an opportunity to attack. Unless they plan on abandoning Tigol Fortress, I doubt theyll relocate them. Teresa gave an uncertain affirmation. The Seven Armies? This one phrase cast a heavy silence in the conference room. When the air suddenly became heavy, everyones complexion darkened in return. Looking side to side, Seol Jihu quietly asked the frozen-faced Kazuki. Mister Kazuki, what are the Seven Armies? The seven main forces of the Parasites led by the Queens direct subordinates. Seol Jihu blinked his eyes several times. Kazuki glanced around and lowered his voice even further before continuing. Hundreds of years ago, the humans who lived on this land worshipped the Seven Virtues. With that, he began his story. Chapter 163. Struggle (2) Dwarves, Vampires, Orcs, Goblins, Fairies, Dragons, Humans, Elemental Spirits The number of races that had once coexisted under the Empires reign in Paradise had suddenly experienced a sharp decline following the appearance of the Parasites. Some races were driven extinct, others succumbed, and a few even voluntarily surrendered. Eventually, only a few races remained and resisted the Parasite Queen in her conquest of Paradise. But the result was a pitiful streak of losses. The Parasites had multiplied their colonies to their limits and swept across all of Paradise. A tearful and desperate fight continued day after day, but no matter how much they struggled, the future did not change. The Parasite Queen devouring the Chief Deity that overlooked the star meant that she had done the same with the Seven Virtues under the Chief Deitys banner. Naturally, there was no way for mortals who no longer had any gods support to fight against an immortal. But at that time, a great change happened that reversed the hopeless situation. The unworshipped Seven Deadly Sins took the initiative to make a contract with humans. And by summoning humans from Earth, they were able to quickly recover their forces. Additionally, the appearance of the Fallen Angels, which were an alien race like the Parasites, successfully assembled the remaining races. They united under a single cause, and through complementing each others weaknesses and accepting alien knowledge, they created a formidable firepower. These two changes created tectonic waves that even the Parasite Queen could not ignore, and finally, they were able to put a stop to the once unstoppable charge of the Parasites. But the Parasite Queen did not remain still either. When the situation was on the brink of getting overturned, the Parasite Queen made a decision. The card the Parasite Queen played was spitting the Seven Virtues back out. To be more precise, she chose the seven most unique species amongst her subordinates and granted them divinity. In other words, she gave birth to seven new powers that could resist the attacks from the human race and the Federation. Kazuki, who explained the birth of the Seven Armies, let out a small cough. Seol Jihu could be seen with a stunned expression as he had suddenly received information beyond his wildest imaginations. "Then those seven species became the new gods? Its hard to say that theyre complete gods since theyve only been granted divinity. The amount theyre able to digest depends on the ability of the species. Still, if its a gods power I feel like they would be extremely strong. "Obviously! Kazuki snorted. Among the Seven Armies maybe just three? He tilted his head. No, if four armies were to attack, then the human race will need to worry about its destruction. Seol Jihu stopped breathing. He finally understood why everyone had shown such a reaction earlier. I have a bad feeling. It was Cinzias voice. The two men stopped talking and focused back on the meeting. This is unlike how the Parasites usually act. Cinzia rarely trailed off when talking. Her usual laid-back attitude had disappeared as if it was washed off, and a serious expression had settled on her face. As this was Seol Jihus first time seeing the head of the Souths war hawk organization make such an expression, he began to feel the gravity of the situation. "Youre right." Teresa agreed with a grave expression. The Parasites were moving a massive amount of troops in such a conspicuous manner that it would have been strange for them not to notice. Thanks to that, they were given some time to prepare, but even then, a feeling of uneasiness did not go away. After all, the Parasites had always behaved beyond human logic. There was definitely a hidden intention behind this sudden change. It wasnt that the Princess Knight who had fought the Parasites for tens of years did not know this fact. "But" Teresa continued with a helpless face. In the end, theres only one thing we have to do. The meeting ended with a heavy atmosphere. After the meeting ended, Teresa asked Seol Jihu to stay behind for a bit. As he also had some business with her, he willingly accepted. Seol Jihu, who was guided to the reception room, was able to hear a number of matters that he couldnt hear because of his late arrival. These were things from the time of the gathering, to the decision of Sicilia controlling the castle gate, to whether he knew anyone that would lend them a helping hand. She pleaded with him to bring anyone, whether it was an individual or a group, and told him that she would not forget to heavily reward them after the war was over. Seol Jihu felt a lump in his throat seeing her so desperately plead with her hands clasped together as if she was grasping at straws. When he told her that Seo Yuhui would lead a support team from the main Temple of Luxuria, Teresas fatigued eyes lit up with a shine. "Really?" "Shes not someone who would lie." "Thats great! We were worried because we didnt have enough priests" Having one of her burdens lifted, Teresa brushed her chest and let out a sigh of relief. The sight of her drooping shoulders made her look extremely tired. In his heart, he wanted to suggest her to get some rest, even if it was just a short while. But seeing her approach with shaky footsteps as if she was going to collapse at any moment, Seol Jihu remained silent. Teresa, who had stopped in front of his nose, gently grabbed the side of his arms and lowered her head. Bump. As her forehead touched his chest, her cherry-like lips gently parted. "Haaahhhh" A long sigh escaped her mouth as if she was letting out all of her worries. The slight trembling of her small shoulders entered his eyes. Teresa was also human. She must have been unable to sleep for several days, coming up with countermeasures. It was only natural for her to feel wary. "Cheer" Seol Jihu hesitated while saying Cheer up in an attempt to console her. What was it like for Teresa to have to live in such a world ever since she was young? Having that thought brush past his mind, he didnt have the courage to speak anymore. Because he felt that his words would only sound distant as if he was watching a fire across the river. So as he was lowering his raised hand. "My head pet my head." As per her silent whisper, he placed his hand on top of Teresas head. When he slowly brushed his hand through her rose-gold hair, she let out a happy moan. "My back too." The sight of her rubbing her cheeks against him looked like a child whining for attention, causing Seol Jihu to laugh and pat her back as well. But he knew this was only temporary comfort. ''How can I?'' What would make Teresa feel better? "Ah." Seol Jihu suddenly remembered what he had come to her for. "Princess." "Haah" "Princess?" "Feels shoo nice Yes?" Teresa who had been making a blissful expression was startled and tilted her head up. Didnt you lose all of your equipment back when you were held captive in the research lab? "Ah yes. I did. Ssp. Teresa wiped the drool off her mouth with the back of her hands, looking regretful. It was because her valuable equipment that could raise her ability stats were buried when the research lab was bombed. Of course, considering her identity, she could just take as much as she needed from the armory, but it was hard to find equipment as good as the ones she used before even as a princess of a kingdom. "I thought as much. So Seol Jihu smiled as he held out a sophisticated silver sword in his left hand and a Heater Shield engraved with geometric patterns in his right hand. Both pieces of equipment let out a radiance, making them look extraordinary even at a first glance. Teresa made a dazed expression. "Its a sword and a shield from the Empire. Theyre a couple hundred years old though. "Huh? The Empire?" "The tomb in the Forest of Denial. You remember it, right? Teresa gasped after hearing his explanation. "Youre giving me these precious things? "Yes." Seol Jihu nodded. He emphasized that he wasnt letting her borrow them but was entirely giving them to her. When he handed them over to her without hesitation, Teresa was bewildered as she accepted them. "I was originally going to use them for diplomacy but considering the situation "Diplomacy?" "Yes. Ian gave me a task. He told me to engage in diplomacy with you using these two items. "Ahah." Teresas eyes shined like a carnivore that had found an opportunity to strike. Okay then. Theres no reason not to engage in diplomacy. As a representative of Paradise and a representative of Earth And she said. "Lets get married." "." "Why? Diplomacy is basically creating a relationship through economy, culture, and politics. I dont know if youre aware, but political marriage is a diplomatic tactic in Paradise. Seol Jihu bitterly smiled, but he didnt feel bad. Teresa, who had looked like she would break with a single touch, regained her vitality and finally looked lively. She was all cheered up. Seeing Seol Jihu grin, Teresa became embarrassed and asked him. "Is it really okay for me to have these? Having you use them is for the best. I feel sorry to receive these for free. Theyre from the Empire, not to mention that theyre items only given to a Saintess Do you have anything you desire by any chance? Something that you really wanted to have, for instance. Nothing came to his mind even after hearing that. He hadnt given them to her with the intention of receiving anything in return in the first place. ''No.'' After thinking carefully, the dream that he had on Huge Stone Rocky Mountain suddenly flashed past his mind. While everything else was blurry, the scene where Teresas decapitated body was lying in a pool of blood was still clear. His mood suddenly turned sour, and he felt shivers run down his spine. He now had something he wanted. Seol Jihu honestly spoke out his thoughts. "Dont die. Promise me." "?" "I hope I can see you again after the war. "What. T-The reason youre giving me all this is because you dont want me to die? Teresa was shocked, but Seol Jihu nodded with a serious face. "If this equipment can help you in any way, then there is nothing else I want. "Oh my" Teresa tightly hugged the sword and shield. ''She likes them that much?'' Seol Jihu who had been giving a satisfied smile was suddenly startled. He felt a burning hot gaze fix onto his face. "What in the world?" Dilated eyes and a flushed complexion. Her face was looking like she had lost herself in ecstasy. The problem here was that Teresas two eyes werent staring at the equipment but were instead, staring intently at Seol Jihu himself. Looking carefully, were those hearts that he could see in her eyes? No. Her entire body was spouting out pink hearts. As the flurry of pink hearts made his sight chaotic, Seol Jihu shook his head. And when he looked forward again, he could see Teresa slowly approaching with a dazed look on her face. "Princess?" "." "Why are you coming towards me?" "." There was no reply. Only, a flirtatious smile gradually spread across her lips. ''A temptress?'' "Ill be going then. I have a lot of work The pheromones that stimulated his flesh were dangerously tempting, so the Snow Rabbit instinctively turned away its body. It was a common mistake made by herbivores. The carnivore ferociously pounced on its back the moment its prey turned its eyes away. Seol Jihu screamed as he fell. "Ive caught you." Teresa tightly held Seol Jihu who was flailing his limbs. "P-Princess?" "Damn it, stay still for a moment, will you? "What are you doing?" "Youre the one who went off saying all those romantic words, and you want me to stay still? Feeling her breath tickling his ears, Seol Jihu twisted his neck out of her reach. "Nooooooo!" "This is one!" A moment later. "Eeuuup!" A choked moan rang out of the reception room and out into the hallway. Two times, three times, four times Screams which no one knew the meaning to endlessly sounded out. * ''Twenty four times'' Seol Jihu lifelessly returned to Carpe Diem and called a team meeting. There was an incident where Hugo looked at the dark hickeys all over his face, neck, and collar and suspiciously asked if he had gone to a brothel, but Seol Jihu brushed over it and relayed what he had heard from the meeting. When he had finished speaking Jang Maldong asked. "How do you plan to prepare?" We must first decide wholl participate and submit a list. By today or tomorrow. There honestly wasnt much to decide. Since an emergency draft was proclaimed, Seol Jihu, Chohong, Hugo, and Marcel Ghionea who were Level 4 or above were required to participate. Those under Level 3 were allowed to decide whether or not to participate. "Orabeo-nim. Me too!" "Absolutely not." Seol Jihu bluntly refused the moment Yi Seol-Ah raised her hand. Her courage was commendable but the Parasites werent something a mere Level 1 or 2 could go against. "But!" "There are no buts. Dont speak nonsense. "I''ll shoot from behind. And Ill run if it gets dangerous. "What are you planning to do if a flying Parasite decides to chase you? And if you decide to go, Sungjin will also want to. Do you both have a death wish? Seeing Seol Jihus stern face, Yi Seol-Ah slowly lowered her hand. He felt sorry seeing her dejectedly hang her head, but it couldnt be helped. He felt that she would persistently beg him if he didnt refuse her strongly. "And" Seol Jihu paused before rapidly blinking. He saw Jang Maldong, Chohong, and Hugo stare at him. "Wow" Chohong scoffed. "Well fuck Does he even have a conscience? Jang Maldong cleared his throat. "And?" "Since the Princess requested it, Ill try to look for a partner group. "Do you have any in mind?" "Ill have to look." Hugo suddenly interrupted. A Priest. We should also look for a Priest. "Oh! Not bad at all." Chohong agreed. Seeing Seol Jihu tilt his head in confusion, Hugo explained. "Think about it. Its a war on the scale of hundreds of thousands. Having a Priest that prioritizes our team isnt bad at all. ''Hes right!'' A persons natural thought process was like so. When two individuals were in danger at the same time, a person would naturally try to save someone they knew first. Seol Jihu also thought that he would probably do the same himself so he understood. To be honest, he wasnt comfortable with the thought of receiving special care through a bribe, but a war wasnt a joke. After hearing that such a thing was common during wars, he agreed to do so. I think I know what you mean. Ill try to talk to her. Uhuh. Do your best, Leader. Hugo raised his thumb and grinned. Surprisingly, Maria had not run away and was still at the temple. ''How do I convince this money grubber? Seol Jihu prepared himself to be yelled at but "Oppa! You came!" He doubted his eyes and ears seeing the amiable blonde girl sweetly welcome him. "Why are you only coming now~ Do you know how long Ive been waiting? You almost made me sad thinking that you found another Priest~. No. She wasnt just being sweet. The Maria who was clinging onto his side like a cicada looked like a complete stranger. Seol Jihu was able to remove his doubts only after looking at her room that had evolved from a garbage dump to a sewer. Maria sat on the bed, delicately sucking on a cigarette before opening her mouth. "Youre here because of the war, arent you?" ''She knew?'' Then again, as a Level 4 Priest specialized in healing, she must have received quite a few offers here and there. Seol Jihu decided to get straight to the point. "Youre right. First, take this. Thud! A heavy money bag was placed on the table. It wasnt a Ching! but a Thud! that rang out. Looking at the bag that looked like it was on the verge of exploding, a glint flashed in Marias eyes. But Maria immediately stiffened her face. "Oppa! What do you think youre doing?" As if he had expected her reaction, Seol Jihu placed his hand inside his coat again. Maria chewed her lower lip. There was a limit to being patient. It was clear as day that she was going to go broke one day if she fell for the moneybag-attack again. Money was Marias only weakness. But it was money that she couldnt receive in order to carry out the big plan she had in mind. "Oppa!" So she stood up while shouting. "Thats not what I meant! Just who do you think I am?" "Huh? Its money" "Money? Fine. I like money. I like it but Haah. Do you really not know why Im like this? Maria stared at him with an indignant face. Not knowing what was happening, Seol Jihu was flustered. "Oppa. I may be a money grubber, but Im also a proper woman that knows what responsibilities are. "Huh?" "Its a different story if its an expedition or an exploration. But this is a war. Its an obligation that we all have to keep Were you planning on making me a hopeless bitch? "Excuse me? Miss Maria?" "Im really disappointed. Just what did you view me as? Tears started to well up in her big eyes. Seol Jihu gaped his mouth open. "Im so sorry. I didnt know what Miss Maria was thinking Then can you accept this as a token of appreciation? He acted like he didnt know what to do before pushing the money bag towards her. Marias neck trembled before flinging her head the other way. "Take it back. Just how much more are you planning to shame me? "." "Im so disappointed. Its not like weve seen each other once or twice. Weve been together since the Neutral Zone But I guess I was the only one who thought that way Maria spoke with a sorrowful voice as she tightly closed her eyes. A clear stream of tears flowed down. An awkward silence filled the room. ''One, two, three, four'' Maria silently counted up to ten before opening her eyes. Confirming that Seol Jihu looked apologetic, she inwardly gave a satisfied smile. It was enough pushing. Now it was time to pull. "Its fine. Just introduce me to the new member sometime. "Introduce?" "I heard your team recruited the Archer of Steel. Ive got to know his face if Im going to look over your team. Meaning, she had accepted Carpe Diems offer. "Miss Maria!" Seol Jihus complexion grew brighter. Maria crossed her arms. I was planning to visit your building sometime today or tomorrow anyways. "Thank you! I, I really "Enough. After making me feel depressed Is it a hobby of yours to hand out medicine after giving poison? "I really didn''t know that Miss Maria was this sort of person. Youre amazing! Really amazing! " Anyways, in return to prioritizing the team, you have to keep me safe, okay? "Of course!" Maria acted like she was wiping off her tears with her hands. But it was really because she needed to hide her lips that threatened to curl up into a grin. There was only one reason that Maria did all this for. After the Banquet, her brains evaluation of Seol Jihu greatly increased. Maria who was materialistic to her bones, had carefully calculated the young man in front of her eyes before reaching a conclusion. ''This product no. This man.. He was skilled, rich, and generous. Above all, the fact that he would always pay back more than he received pulled Marias heart. In other words, it was a product with profits 100% guaranteed. Yes. This was an investment for the future. It was not Maria Yeriel in the room. It was the Queen of Stocks, Maria Buffett. In the situation where the foreign stock market shook, causing the domestic market to become unstable Maria resolutely chose to invest in a product called Seol Jihu. Despite how she had blathered on and on about how disappointed and sad she was He wouldnt suddenly back out on his words, right? Feeling excited just thinking about how much she would profit when the market stabilized, Marias lips curled up. Of course, it was yet to be seen whether it would hit an all-time high or go bankrupt due to trade suspension or delisting. Chapter 164. Struggle (3) About time you called. Kim Hannah grumbled about why he took so long to contact her but didnt say anything about his participation in the war. "Well, this is surprising. I thought youd try to stop me from going. I can if you want. Why? You want me to? "Nope." Kim Hannah grinned and rested her chin on her hands. Thats why I didn''t say anything. And this war putting aside the chances of survival, its better to just participate. Not to mention the non-participants, those that ignore the draft call will most likely not have a good ending. When the war is over, that is. Suddenly, several scenes flashed in Seol Jihus mind. The people that nervously glanced around before disappearing into the temple. The people that obeyed the draft call, but had unwilling expressions. ''The current Paradise'' What was it like now? The final battle that he saw at the end of his dream Remembering that the vast majority of the Earthlings did not participate in the war and had escaped to Earth; Seol Jihu wondered what the current Earthlings thought about Paradise. And upon asking Kim Hannah. You can split Earthlings into two categories in the face of this war. She then warned that it was only her personal opinion before continuing to explain. Remember what I said during the White Rose incident? Depending on the situation, motives Change accordingly? Right. For instance, when you were Level 1, the reason the Parasites attacked was to take over Arden Valley, wasnt it? "Yeah." But the situation is different this time. Its waaaay~ too different. With the slightest mistake, the whole board called Paradise might completely be flipped over. Considering this, what do you think the bastards that managed to comfortably settle here would feel? The influential Earthlings that were enjoying considerable profit in Paradise would not want to lose their source of income. On the other hand, those that failed to find a foothold or were afraid to lose their lives would escape to Earth. The conclusion centered around profit. Kim Hannah suggested that there was a high probability, that those who went to war to protect their profit would not leave alone the people who did not respond to the draft call. ''If thats the case'' Seol Jihu felt a little relieved. While it couldnt be said that Kim Hannahs opinion represented the thoughts of all Earthlings, it seemed that the current situation was pretty different from the worst-case scenario of the final battle he had seen. The situation is ambiguous. Its definitely dangerous, but its not entirely hopeless. Thats why theres so much disagreement. "Its not entirely hopeless?" At least, not as much as you think. The fact that the Parasites laid siege on every city also means that the total number of troops around each of them have lessened. Above all, its not as if the Seven Armies have been deployed. "The Seven Armies wont come, right?" We cant be sure. But considering the value of Tigol Fortress, the possibility of them coming is extremely low. Not to mention the amount of troops that the Parasites have already invested on Tigol Fortress, its a place that they couldnt conquer for a long time even after sending five of the Seven Armies Her explanation made sense, so Seol Jihu nodded his head. Besides, like Teresa said before, even if the seven armies did come, the fact that they still had to assemble their full force did not change. They could only hope that the Federation would launch an attack on Tigol Fortress to tie up the enemys feet. Make sure to be careful and is there anything you need? "Can you make Scheherazade send reinforcements to Haramark? The superiors have already been discussing it with the royal family. Haramark will most likely become the biggest battlefield, but anyways, the results will come out soon, so wait a little. Kim Hannah did not have the authority to influence decisions at such a high level. Seol Jihu had only mentioned it just in case, so he didnt continue to pester her about it. Instead, he spoke of his original motive for calling to be introduced to a mercenary organization. A mercenary organization, huh? "Is it possible?" Scheherazade hasnt ordered an emergency draft call yet, so it shouldnt be a problem for them to engage in external activities. Lets see. Oolala Sisters, Red Flag, Shanghai Sword Society, Blood Ah! Tap, tap. Kim Hannah tapped her table with her index finger before her eyes let out a sharp glint. When did you say you were leaving? It depends on the enemys speed of advancement. For now Hmm Theyre going to cut it close to make it there on time. All right. I got it. Flick. The video turned off. Seol Jihu blankly stared at the dark crystal for a while. I only asked for an introduction. Judging by how quickly she hung up, it seemed that she was going to immediately take action due to the lack of time. He felt like he now owed Kim Hannah a debt, but since he wasnt in a position to be picky, he decided to accept the favor. ''The partner group is now solved, so. "Its rather hard to see your face nowadays. A clear voice sounded in his ears, as he was about to pick up the crystal. Phi Sora was leaning against the wall, sending him a lackadaisical gaze. He hadnt felt her presence because he had been concentrating on the call. Then again, the war is imminent. I guess youd be busy. Her voice was surprisingly pleasant. No. She looked particularly relaxed today. Pushing her back off the wall, she walked towards him and plopped down on the couch across from him. Im jealous of how busy you look. Im bored to death having nothing to do. Phew. Its depressing, really. Extending her clasped hands over her head, she twisted her neck from side to side. Seol Jihu looked with bleary eyes. ''Is she teasing me?'' "Theres a training room on the first floor." "Well. I do feel like one day of intense battle would loosen up my body more than a hundred days of pointless training. Phi Sora sneaked glances at him while twisting her body. A glint flashed across Seol Jihus apathetic eyes. Then again, she wouldnt intentionally act like this unless she had a flower growing on top of her head. In other words, Phi Sora was signaling. "Are you willing to help us?" Hearing him get straight to the point, Phi Sora let out a snort. "Dear, why are you only tactful when it comes to things like this? "Im always tactful. "Very funny." "Excuse me?" Phi Sora shook her head and stopped the meaningless stretching. My base is still registered as Scheherazade. As long as I want to, I can return. But theres no reason for me not to help you. As long as the contract conditions are right. "Tell me what you want." As if she had been waiting, Phi Sora replied. "Ill agree as long as its not a one-time contract. Seol Jihu raised his eyebrows. "Are you asking about recruitment?" "Wow. Look at the change in your tone. Well I know you dont view me very favorably right now, so I wont expect you to recruit me. Just, dont toss me aside after using me. "Toss you aside?" Read between the lines, would you? To be frank, as someone of my level, its extremely embarrassing to have to move around like a migratory bird, you know? Seol Jihu wanted to question what exactly she found embarrassing about it, but he brushed over it. "A year" Phi Sora searched for his reaction. "would be too long for both of us, so at least guarantee me a six-month contract. Seol Jihus face stiffened. "Half a year is a bit excessive." "Im asking you to think about my situation a little. It has to be at least six months to view it as a short-term contract. Im not a professional mercenary or anything, so what would people think if I wander around here and there? Theyre going to say, Ah, that woman has skill but cant stay in one place for long because of her bad personality. I dont want any unnecessary misunderstandings. Phi Sora spoke according to the script she had memorized. "But thats not a misunderstan hmm" Seol Jihu reflexively swallowed his words. He knew that Phi Sora had exaggerated a little when listing off her reasons. So, a question popped up. ''Why?'' Phi Sora looked like she wanted to use this chance to discreetly secure a position on his team. A person of her caliber would easily be able to join a far better organization. No matter how much he thought, Seol Jihu could not think of a reason that would make Phi Sora want to join Carpe Diem. As Seol Jihus inner struggles became evident on his face, Phi Sora spoke with a displeased voice. What are you worrying so much about? Huh? Is it because of the kids? Have you seen me say anything bad to them after coming here? Thinking about it now, she had been surprisingly quiet as of late. "And this is a war. While I dont know for sure, I bet you can count people stronger than me in Haramark with one hand. Im not boasting or anything, but I dont think you know that most High Rankers cant even take out their name cards in front of me. He knew. Phi Sora was a true High Ranker who was raised by Jang Maldong and had plenty of combat experience. He didnt doubt her skills. But setting everything else aside, when he remembered Teresa desperately trying to clutch onto any straw, he made up his mind. "Fine. If you really find me suspicious, then I wont even receive a down payment for the contract. You dont have to pay me now, so decide after you see me for a while. Seol Jihu raised his head in surprise. Im a woman with dignity. And I bet you, that after seeing my accomplishments, youd be so surprised that youll die. You might even beg me to sign a long-term contract, you know? As if she thought that he was almost convinced, Phi Sora confidently raised her index finger. Ah. If youre going to accept me, since Ive conceded once, you have to listen to my extra condition. "Extra condition?" Phi Sora rotated her wrist and pointed at herself. "Get me a pair of gloves. And a weapon, too, while youre at it. Speaking of which, Phi Soras equipment were extremely lacking. As she sold most of her equipment trying to conclude the expedition case, it could be said that she was practically unarmed. I need something to fight with, no? Youre not going to send me naked in the battlefield, right? "Fine. Wait just a minute. Having resolved to borrow her strength, Seol Jihu rose from his seat without hesitation. Dont get me something too cheap! Its fine even if its borrowed! It looked like he had entered his room to bring out some random equipment rolling on the floor, so Phi Sora quickly shouted. But her eyes widened seeing Seol Jihu come back with a large sack and empty its contents on the table. There was no way Phi Sora couldnt recognize the extremely rare Banquet items. "Oh my Oh my, my, my." A longsword with a red sheen, a glossy triangular shield, a simple yet meticulously crafted armor, and a pair of slender fur boots There was nothing to throw away. As a Warrior herself, Phi Sora could not come to her senses in front of the lure of good equipment no matter how long she had been active in Paradise. "Dear just what are you really? Her face blossomed as if the equipment was already hers. Seol Jihu shrugged his shoulders. "Those should be enough, right? Phi Sora frantically nodded. Picking the equipment up one by one, she swung her head towards him. "You know. Can you give these to me?" "?" "One year. No, two years. Ill sign a contract for two years without any other payment. Strictly speaking, it wasnt a loss taking Phi Soras abilities into account. Rather, it was a profitable trade. But Seol Jihu made a dumbfounded expression before bending down to carefully search the floor for something. Phi Sora blankly stared at him before asking, "What are you doing?" "Ah. Im looking for something. I think I saw you drop something, Miss Phi Sora "But I dont have anything that can be dropped?" "Theres no way. I clearly saw and heard it drop." "Huh?" Phi Sora narrowed her eyes. Seol Jihu lifted his head before speaking with a straight face. "Didnt you drop your conscience? "." Phi Sora was left speechless. * Two days later. A team of eight individuals knocked on the door of the Carpe Diem office. He had heard from Kim Hannah to expect the mercenary group, Blood Line, but once the team showed up, Seol Jihu ended up being surprised. It was because the leader of Blood Line who had come to greet him was someone he knew. An expressionless face and a finger that fidgeted with a strand of her hair. "Hnng." And that low nasal sound that sounded like a hum. The woman haughtily standing in front of seven others was none other than Oh Rahee. "Huh? Why are you looking like youve seen something you shouldnt have? Seol Jihu finally remembered Oh Rahees Status Window. [Affiliation: Blood Line] It was a face he was happy to see either way, so Seol Jihu welcomed her with a smile. "I never imagined Miss Oh Ra~hee would come. "Actually What? "Huh?" "You. What did you just say? "Uh That I never imagined Miss Oh Rahee would come Seol Jihu tilted his head as he blurred the end of his speech. "." Oh Rahee made a suspicious expression before opening her mouth. Weve received a couple of requests here and there, but we actually werent going to come to Haramark. "Why?" "Because we had a bad feeling about this place. But Oh Rahee grinned. "That fox offered us several handful of silver coins. How could we refuse? She repeatedly opened and closed her fist. Seol Jihu looked around at the members. Whether it was a team sign or not, the six of them all had extremely dark makeup on, making him feel like he was greeting a death metal band. While the team was a little dangerous, with enough money, they would even leap into war and would definitely be of help. Seol Jihu thanked Kim Hannah in his heart for going to such lengths to help him. ''I need to repay her later.'' "By the way Huh? Oh Rahee had been about to say something before she shifted her gaze to the side. "Who is it?" Seeing a crimson-haired woman walk out, Oh Rahees eyes widened. But only for a moment. "Oh my. Look who it is." She curled up a corner of her lips and made her trademark bitch-face. "Isnt it the doormat?" "You." "Why are you here? Arent you supposed to be at Scheherazade? ''They knew each other?'' Seol Jihu looked at the two women back and forth. Phi Sora seemed surprised too as her face stiffened. Oh Rahee made a big smile as if she found this unexpected encountered to be extremely enjoyable. "You arent looking as shabby as I thought you would. Didnt you lose your house and equipment after being used by Bok Jungsik Oof? Pak! Before she could even finish her sentence, Oh Rahee was kicked in the jaw. Phi Sora had lunged forward with lightning-quick speed and smashed Oh Rahee in the face with the sole of her feet. Seol Jihu panicked. "You fucking bitch!" Oh Rahee spat and barely stood her ground, but Phi Sora raised her right leg with a dull expression. And seeing her heel strike down right on top of Oh Rahees head. ''Ah.'' Seol Jihu quietly closed his eyes. Chapter 165. Struggle (4) Thwack! A heavy sound strong enough for Seol Jihu to flinch burst out. Oh Rahees head dropped down and almost touched the ground. You motherfucking whore. Oh Rahee managed to raise her head, even in that state. Phi Soras foot, as if it had been waiting for this, kicked Oh Rahees cheek powerfully, and Oh Rahee was sent flying with a 90-degree spin. Crash! Oh Rahee rolled on the floor. Having witnessed a legendary foot face slap, Seol Jihus jaw dropped. You. Phi Sora spun her ankle with a face that couldnt be more apathetic even if it tried. Lose my house and equipment? Is that something you should say to me, your Unni, in my current situation? Shouldnt you say some consoling words instead? Oh Rahee grit her teeth with glaring eyes. Unni, my ass. Why? Why do you always act smart when you know youll just get beaten up? Mm? Answer me, Rahee. Oh Rahee spat out blood. Seol Jihu snapped out of his daze as a roar of laughter burst out. Even though their leader was being beaten, the members of Blood Line were laughing their asses off. Those two fight whenever they see each other. Do you think well finally get to see some blood? What was the win-loss again? 5 wins 11 losses. Rahee Unnis losing. Huh? The difference got that big? It was about even at first at 5 wins and 5 losses, but Sora Unni suddenly just sort of awakened and won six times in a row. While a rather unbelievable conversation was unfolding, Jang Maldong walked in. Whats all this ruckus about? The appearance of Paradises legend and elder made the room fall completely silent. Oh Rahee quietly got up from the floor. Phi Sora also retracted her foot. Then. She provoked me first! Like a snitching child, she pointed at Oh Rahee who was dusting herself off. Jang Maldong glared at Phi Sora silently before turning to the woman who had regained her straight face and perking up his eyebrows. Its been a while. . I heard a partner group would come. Did you come to Haramark? Yes. Oh Rahee pushed back her disheveled hair and answered softly. I see. Well, take care of yourself. Hearing this, Oh Rahee closed her eyes gently before nodding her head slightly. You guys can talk. And you follow me. Stop bothering them. Ah! Grandpa! No complaining! Get over here! Jang Maldong shouted angrily before walking to the door and opening it. Damn it! Phi Sora grumbled and loudly stomped off with Jang Maldong. Once the storm passed by, Oh Rahee let out a deep sigh. Is that person also a part of your team? Temporarily, yes. Theres a war coming up, after all. Anyways, are you alright? Im fine. And judging from what I just saw, it doesnt look like I have anything to worry about. Seol Jihu blinked his eyes. She didnt have anything to worry about what? Geez, her temper really doesnt go anywhere. Oh Rahee rubbed her cheek and grumbled. Could it be? Was that their form of greeting? Verbal abuse and a foot face slap? [Is the Old Man doing well?] Now that he thought about it, Oh Rahee seemed to know Jang Maldong. And just now, she had clearly shown signs of being uncomfortable around him. Naturally, Seol Jihu became curious about Phi Sora and Oh Rahees past with Jang Maldong. Have you found a place to stay? If not. So, he brought up the problem of lodging to offer them a room and hear her out later on. However. Yeah. Ah, then what about registering at the palace? We already did that too. As expected of a professional mercenary, Oh Rahee had already taken care of the necessary process. Were not novices in this field. Ah. She spoke in a businesslike tone before putting on a smile as though she just remembered something. Princess was really happy. Princess Teresa? We went to register. When we said we came under Carpe Diems introduction, she was rea~lly happy. I thought I was looking at a maiden in love. This made sense. Given how happy Teresa was when just Phi Sora registered to join the war, how could she not be elated with a skilled mercenary team coming to participate? A princess and a prince. Its almost like a scene from a fairytale. You two are a good match. Oh Rahee snickered before turning back. Youre leaving already? We came today for a formal greeting. Well be back on the day the army sets off, so dont worry. Leaving behind these words, Oh Rahee left with her teammates. Seol Jihu saw them off until the stairs out of courtesy before returning back to his room. Huaa. The moment he threw himself on his bed, the sigh he had been suppressing until now escaped. Everything that happened in the past few days brushed past his head. Because of the do-or-die training at Huge Stone Rocky Mountain, he had made great strides in his strength. To increase his comrades combat potential, he had even given out most of the equipment he had. Right, it could be said that Seol Jihu did everything in his power. Almost to the point that there wasnt much more he could do. But as he glared at the poor ceiling above his head, his eyes kept narrowing progressively. Why? Why did he feel like it wasnt enough, the more he prepared for the war? He was trying to look bright and hopeful on the outside, but unknown uneasiness and anxiety kept creeping up his body. It wasnt just his feeling. [Somethings strange.] [I dont like the way this is going.] [I agree.] [I dont have a good feeling about this.] Everyone who had been active in Paradise for a long time was worried. There wasnt a clear reason. But Seol Jihu was tormented by the thought that everything hed prepared so far was just a futile struggle. The Seven Armies. Seol Jihu smacked his lips for a long time before raising his upper body. Sitting cross-legged, he began to circulate his mana. Theres only one thing I can trust. Even if he couldnt be of help to his comrades, he couldnt hold them back. Thinking so, Seol Jihu concentrated on melting down the stored energy in his body. Otherwise, he felt like he couldnt forget this constant sense of anxiety. ** Scheherazade. At Sinyoung Headquarters, a man was having a one-on-one meeting with a woman. Now this is interesting. The woman waved the paper containing a report and laughed nonchalantly. Although she left a cold first impression, she seemed to know how to laugh brightly as well. She was wearing a simple black tunic top and a soft silk gown. Although her legs were covered by her airy skirt, a pair of slender legs were revealed beneath it. This was Yun Seohui, Sinyoungs Executive Director and Yun Seoras older sister. With an elegant flick of her hand, she took a spoonful of sherbet from a transparent crystal cup. Nibbling with her mouth, she glanced at the report once again and nodded her head with a hum. The man cupping his hands and standing politely in front of her looked as if he was indescribably uncomfortable. Observing the actions of the woman in front of him, he noticed how controlled and graceful they were. These had to be habits ingrained into her from the education she received at a young age and her experience in commanding people. Although her words sometimes didnt match her actions like just now, the man didnt think it was anything strange. Her face was the same. Despite having ice-cold facial features, she had rich expressions. She had practiced them without a doubt, but never mind looking artificial, they looked more genuine than the authentic ones. But something felt off. It was almost like she was wearing clothes that didnt fit her. This invisible sense of incongruity was the reason the man felt nauseous whenever he stood in front of Yun Seohui. Of course, he didnt show any of this on the outside and did his best to smile. Thank you. Im happy that you liked it. I loved it. This is exactly what I wanted. Its not formal and static, but full of vitality and vividness Am I right in thinking that you heard and wrote this yourself? Thats exactly right. It came from an Archer named Lara Wolff. Lara Wolff? Yun Seohuis eyes widened before blinking repeatedly. If someone unfamiliar with her saw this, they would smile inadvertently. However, the man swallowed hard. She completed Stage 1 and 2 of the Banquet. She said she owed a great debt to Seol Jihu. Oh~? Yet she sang like a bird? She showed signs of being wary at first. But when I told her Seol Jihu was Sinyoungs employee and that this report would be used as a reference for the September evaluation, she did her best to place him on a pedestal. Wow! And it would have been perfect if you said she needed to speak truthfully and in detail to assess him fairly. And thats exactly what I did. Yun Seohui grinned. Seeing that she seemed happy, the man carefully spoke up. Um Executive Director Yun. ? There is a meeting with the royal family soon. President wanted you to think about the matter carefully. Resolving the reinforcement requests from six other cities was Scheherazade and Sinyoungs top priority. The man was taking a roundabout way to say that they had no time to worry about Seol Jihus past deeds. I know. Thats why Im reading this. Her frail finger flicked the paper in her hand. The man fixed his posture and stood tall. Yun Seohui had a habit of acting playfully whenever she was relaxed. Although she sometimes said things that only she seemed to understand, nothing she said was nonsensical. Manager. Hearing Yun Seohui call him, the man became nervous to his bones. He would need to concentrate strongly if he wanted to understand even a tiny bit of what she was about to say. Would you like to make a bet with me? A bet? Yes. Betting on whether the Parasites Seven Armies will show up in Haramark or not. How about it? T-The Seven Armies? The man stuttered. Ill bet on them coming. At least one, perhaps even two. But the Federation is preparing for a frontal assault. If they did that, wouldnt they lose control over Tigol Fortress, which they spent so much effort to conquer? Generally speaking, yes. But~ this Parasite Unni acts a little random sometimes. A look of confusion brushed past the mans face. Yun Seohui had to be the only person in Paradise who referred to the Parasite Queen in such a friendly manner. Sometimes, I imagine. What if I were the Parasite Queen? What would I do to conquer this world? Then, I often find myself thinking the same thing Unni does. The man looked like he didnt know what to say or do. Did you know? That there has been a strange common point every time the Parasite Queen led the Seven Armies to attack the human forces. A common point? Yes. A secretive common point between Parasite Unni and me. The man nibbled on his poor lips. Perhaps liking this reaction, Yun Seohui interlocked her fingers and made a pleased smile. I might chuck it up to coincidence if it happened once or twice but shed always kill the children I have my eyes on. She would either Parasitize them and take them, or cleanly murder them. Is, is that true? The mans tone went up. Yes, of course, it is. Answering with a clear voice, Yun Seohui crossed her arms. Her gaze went up to the ceiling. Who was it again? Ah, right. Marika Larisa. Youve heard of her, right? The Magician from Romania? She was famous in the past when she was together with the Archer of Steel. Right. I was eyeing her because she was the only Magician who wielded photons rather than the elements, but Parasite Unni took her from me. By commanding Vulgar Chastity, that is. Yun Seohui crossed her legs and shrugged. It wasnt just once or twice that this happened. Then this is war is. Seol Jihu. His reputation has spread across Paradise lately, hasnt it? This is what I think. The man looked as if he found this hard to believe. If Yun Seohui wasnt the one telling him all this, he would have snorted and turned his back on such nonsense a long time ago. But, even so Tigol Fotress is on the line. Well, well find out. The question is what we should do. The man organized his thoughts before speaking. Executive Director Yun, if things are as you say, then cant we call Seol Jihu to Scheherazade? We can come up with a good reason. Then Parasite Unnis blade will be directed here. Although we might be in a safe position now, it wont be a final solution. Then why dont we just leave things be? ? You see just as you say, Seol Jihus position is going up by the day. Although this is my personal opinion, it might be difficult for us to do anything about that at this point. At that moment, his eyes met Yun Seohuis. Seeing her cold gaze, goosebumps shot up on his back. Her sharp eyes curled to the shape of a crescent moon. You bring up an interesting point. . Youre right. I didnt expect his rate of growth to exceed even Sung Shihyun. Well, its partly thanks to Director Kim Hannah doing a good job masking him but anyway, its true that he has gotten more difficult to control. You are certainly correct about that. Hearing this, the man finally let out the breath he had been holding in. But is there a need to control him? The sharpness in Yun Seohuis expression slowly loosened. If we cant force him to come to us, we just have to make it so that he comes to us himself. As Yun Seohui relaxedly fiddled with the report, her head slowly tilted back, and her black hair reaching her butt drooped down further. I told you. That its interesting. Putting the report paper against the light in the ceiling, she made a reserved smile and laughed inaudibly. His actions all have a clear cause and effect. And because of that, its clear who his enemies are. Without his brain being made up of the law of causality. She snickered and looked back at the man standing awkwardly. Arent you curious? Pardon me? The man muttered like a fool. What would Seol Jihu do if we erase an undeniable debt he owes us? Undeniable debt? Isn''t that obvious given the situation? Ive decided. With a bright smile, Yun Seohui stood up. Lets go. Youre going to the conference room? I have to convince Father before I go. And the Executor as well. Ah, right Yun Seohui skipped to the door before suddenly stopping. Then, she looked back at the slightly exhausted man and asked. How is the Daughter of Luxuria doing lately? * Same time. In Scheherazades Temple of Luxuria, many people were gathered and causing a commotion. To be more precise, Earthlings were gathered in groups on the way to the portal, whispering to each other. What? That person is also going back? I thought she returned. It doesnt matter, right? Its not like an emergency draft call has been issued for us. But shed usually. Seo Yuhui cut through the gate pathway while enduring the gazes of dozens of people. Then, she disappeared into the portal. Flash! With a burst of light, the scenery changed. Having returned to Earth, Seo Yuhui let out a soft sigh. Looking around at the familiar room, she grabbed her phone from the top of the drawer and quickly punched in the numbers. Trrr, trrr It seemed like the dial would last for a while, but it suddenly cut off. Yes? A voice mixed with an electronic sound came out. Seo Yuhui closed her eyes. After a moment of hesitation, she took a deep breath and opened her mouth. Please help us. After a long silence Tell me the details. A tranquil voice flowed out. * Seol Jihus complexion looked better than one might imagine. It wasnt that he was no longer feeling worried or anxious. It was because he heard good news. Two, in fact. First was that Seo Yuhui became the second Level 8 in the history of Paradise. Because he knew about this and expected the advancement to go smoothly, he could accept it without being too shocked. But what surprised him the most was Scheherazade announcing that they would mostly reinforce Haramark and even declaring an emergency draft call. Seol Jihu wondered if Yun Seora had a hand in this matter, but from the newspaper that the assassin group got him, all evidence was pointing towards Sinyoungs Yun Seohui. Evidently, she had strongly suggested that Haramark was likely to become the main battlefield and had served a pivotal role in making the Scheherazade Royal Family form their decision. But not stopping at that, she apparently had pleaded for all Executors other than those of the three missing positions to gather. Yun Seohui. That was Yun Seoras older sister. Seol Jihu didnt know why she chose to help Haramark specifically, but he couldnt help but feel grateful given the situation. While he couldnt be sure, with four Executors coming to Haramark, he felt the war wouldnt be so bad. And thus The morning to march on to Arden Valley finally dawned. Chapter 166. Skirmish The morning sky was clear and silent, but Haramark was buzzing with noise. Jang Maldong had a worried look the entire morning, but unlike usual, he didnt say much. Dont underestimate your enemy no matter what. He advised Seol Jihu calmly and imposingly as always. Yes. Work hard at training. Listen to Master well. Yi Sungjin bowed with his back straight. He was extremely nervous even though he wasnt the one going out to war. As for Yi Seol-Ah Dont look so mournful. Its not like Im going to my grave. She was pouting her lower lip and looking like she would cry if someone nudged her a little. Seeing this, Seol Jihu held back his embarrassment and remarked nonchalantly. Dont worry. That place is like my home ground. Havent you heard of the legend of Arden Valley? Yi Seol-Ah forced herself to smile, but her nose quickly flushed red. Not wanting to stay and film a soap opera, Seol Jihu quickly turned around. His comrades were waiting outside, so he had to leave quickly anyways. Good luck! Jang Maldong sent him off calmly. Ill be back soon. Seol Jihu replied casually as if he was going to a neighborhood barbershop. And sure enough, the Yi siblings began to bawl their eyes out, and Seol Jihu escaped the building, leaving them behind. The streets of Haramark could only be described as total chaos. Seol Jihu plowed through the crowd and headed to the castle gate. Over a thousand Earthlings were setting off from Haramark, so it wasnt that easy to find a carriage. Even with the Haramark Royal Family providing as many Horuses as possible, the competition for carriages was steep. The group could always walk all the way to Arden Valley in the worst-case scenario, but Seol Jihu managed to find a carriage after much difficulty. And because Oh Rahee had thought far enough to extend her contract with the two carriages she took from Scheherazade to get to Haramark, the party could conserve their energy that they otherwise would have needed to use for the march. The three carriages they procured were more than enough to fit their 14-member group. After checking in with the royal family officials, Seol Jihu headed straight to the carriage so that he didnt need to wait outside. Coincidentally, it was at this moment that Hugo threw the carriage door open and hurriedly rushed out. Hugo? Save me! He shouted at the top of his lungs before running for his dear life. Seol Jihu blankly stared as Hugo grew farther and farther away. He then tilted his head and opened the carriage door. He froze immediately. Maria, Chung Chohong, Phi Sora and for some reason, even Oh Rahee was here. Moreover, these four women all had their arms crossed, while staring in different directions. The law of inertia seemed to disappear as Seol Jihus feet stopped walking up the carriage in an instant. Having sensed an unusual air, his complexion turned sour. His brain was ringing warning bells due to the unknown smell of danger gushing out in front of him. Chohong, who was sitting apathetically, turned to him stealthily. What are you doing? Why arent you Kwang! Before she could finish saying why arent you coming in? Seol Jihu shut the door reflexively. He suddenly wanted to ride another carriage. But just as he was about to scurry away, the door was thrown open, and somebody grabbed the back of his neck. Uck! What are you doing? Whyd you slam the door shut? I was in the middle of talking. Cho, Chohong. Hurry up. Were setting off soon. Wait. I Ah, just get in here! Chohong yelled angrily and pulled him in. Seol Jihu struggled with all his might, but he was taken inside helplessly. And with that, Seol Jihu did not come out of the carriage until the time of departure. * The carriages stopped at the entrance of Arden Valley. Strong Horuses trained for military use could go on further, but having so many carriages drive through rugged terrain wasnt such a good idea. Hugo, who spent the past several days getting closer to the members of Blood Line, got off the carriage with a bright face. Iya~! I havent seen you in a while! When he saw Seol Jihu staggering dangerously, he made a pitying expression. Seol are you okay? . Why, did their bitching illness sprout up again? Dont ask. Seol Jihus voice was hoarse. He furrowed his brows as if he didnt even want to remember it. Hugo patted his back with an understanding face. The march began. General Jan Sanctus led the way on a mount with countless people following in a line. When they finally entered the valley, Seol Jihu got a strange feeling in his heart remembering the memories of the time he came here as a Level 1, who didnt know a thing. Rather than saying that he was moved the feeling he had was similar to when he was drafted to the army for mandatory service. Even though he came determined and resolute, he couldnt help but frown. His heart began to pound, and he even felt like pissing himself a tiny bit. The clouds of war swirling in the valley pressed down on him heavily. Maybe it will be different once the battle starts. Rather than struggling to overcome this emotion, he accepted it fully to get used to it. Having lived 26 years of his life on Earth, it should be normal for him to feel out of place participating in a war. And that should be the case especially for a war of this scale. The road was flatter than he thought. Last time, he had climbed up to Dawn Peak to check out the situation, but that wasnt necessary this time round. Not only was the fortress not under threat of being conquered, but the enemys speed of advancement was also constant. Of course, they were in a volatile situation. Even now, many scouts were putting their lives on the line with a single communication crystal in their hands. The entire group had to keep in mind that the enemys marching speed could change abruptly. How much time went by? Around the time the sun began to set, Seol Jihu was walking down a rugged incline, when Yo! He turned around at the sensation of someone lightly hitting his shoulder. He could see Ian smiling brightly as he wiped off his sweat. Master Ian. So this is where you were. Ive been looking for you for a while. Cough, cough! Ian spat out a dry cough. Damn it. I should have trained to raise my Stamina stat when I was at a lower level. Kak Ptui! After spitting on the ground, he panted roughly. What about Princess Teresa? Huu. Hm? Oh, shes in the front. I barely managed to escape. ? I mean, shes been bragging about her new longsword and shield every 10 minutes. I thought my ears were going to start bleeding from hearing the same thing over and over again. Ian grumbled as he stole a sideways glance. Seol Jihu scratched his head. I just gave them to her. I remember the homework you assigned for me, but given the situation. No, you finished the homework superbly. Come again? If I were a professor, I would have given you an A+. Ian winked. Anyways, Im curious what youre thinking now that youre back at Arden Valley. It sounded like Ian was changing the topic on purpose, but Seol Jihu decided to go along with it. Nothing much. He lied. In truth, his heart was pounding faster and faster the closer he got to their destination. At this point, even he wasnt sure if he was simply nervous or if he was itching to fight. Seol Jihu tried to hide his true feelings, but Ian observed the youths face here and there before laughing warmly. It doesnt look like youre particularly worried but if you are nervous, rest easy. Seol Jihu returned a curious glance. Rest easy? Against the Parasites of unknown strength? Ian snickered. Of course, you need to be nervous at least a little bit. But I dont think this war will be different than any of the other wars. In truth, I think everyone is overreacting. Why? Theyre saying the Parasites have besieged six of the seven cities, but the size of the army each city will have to fight should be similar. In comparison Ian surveyed his surroundings. A vast majority of Earthlings residing in Haramark are participating. Well, there are quite a number of Earthlings who arent, but most well known figures should be here. Do you know why? Seol Jihu answered what he heard from Kim Hannah. Ian caressed his beard. Youre sharp, as expected. Thats right. But I think there is another reason that is limited to Haramark. Limited to Haramark? Seol Jihu tilted his head and asked. Seeing this, Ian burst out into laughter. You played the biggest hand in this. Its interesting that you dont realize it yourself. Im not sure what you mean. Geez. Its Arden Fortress. Arden Fortress! At that moment, someones voice rang out loudly from the front. Seol Jihu had been too busy talking to notice that the road had become steeper. Ian trudged up the hill and pointed to the front. He looked down at the youth standing in place and moved one shoulder up. He was telling Seol Jihu to come up and see. Puzzled, Seol Jihu climbed up the hill. And soon, when he stepped onto the peak, his eyes widened. His jaw dropped as his face was dyed in shock. He had been overwhelmed by the boundless sight spread out before him. This is. The Arden Fortress you protected. As if to brag about a child who had grown up to be a successful adult, Ian smiled in satisfaction. Surrounded by a deep valley, the current Arden Fortress couldnt be compared to how it was in the past. Not only had the walls gotten higher, but there were also defense facilities merged with the surrounding steep cliffs, and even watchtowers standing tall at high vantage points. The fortress had expanded as well with more fortified buildings closely connected to the main structure, forming a near-impenetrable wall. This natural fortress, seemingly crafted by carving out cliffs of the valley, stood tall and imposingly. How is it? Seol Jihu stared at the fortress in a daze before feeling a gaze on him and shrugged awkwardly. Its amazing! Truly. Seol Jihu wasnt the only one to feel amazed as several exclamations of awe were rising from the crowd. Its all thanks to you. Ian continued. Not only did you save the fortress, but you also provided the beginning for this fortress to come this far. No, you and Princess Teresa are the ones who should get the credit. With just the two of us, not even half of this fortress would be complete. Ian spoke firmly. He then looked around as if searching for someone before suddenly shooting his hand up. Oi! Seol Jihu turned around reflexively and saw someone under the hill raising his arm in response. When Seol Jihu noticed the mans face from a distance, delight quickly spread across his face. It was Arbor Muto, the village head of Ramman Village and the Mage of the Delphinion Duchy. * The troops that set out from Haramark finally entered Arden Fortress. Seol Jihu made time to go see Arbor Muto. He was waiting at the same place expecting the youth to come. Its been a while. The old man reached his hand out. Seol Jihu smiled and grabbed his hand. You look great. Just the way the fortress evolved, Arbor Muto seemed to have gone through a metamorphosis himself. At Ramman Village, he coughed frequently from frailty and illness, but looking at him today, he had lost weight and his eyes were shining brightly. It was almost as if he had returned to the days of his youth. Do I? But thanks to someone revealing my identity, Ive been dragged away forcefully and assigned the role of a commander. Ah. Im kidding, Im kidding! The Haramark Royal Family is supporting me more than you think. My lifes gotten a lot better because of it, and Ive been feeling like my life is worth living again. Arbor Muto guffawed before eyeing the fortress. Why dont we go for a walk? I want to show you around. Sure. The old man and the youth slowly walked around the fortress. And when they climbed up the wall, Seol Jihu exclaimed in awe nonstop. I cant believe this is the same Arden Fortress I saw all those months back. Fufu. In what way? Im not sure where to begin. Seol Jihu marveled at his surroundings before suddenly fixing his gaze on one spot. Only then did he realize why this spot seemed so familiar. The terrain. He muttered as if he was enchanted. You changed the terrain as well. There was no way he wouldnt notice. After all, this was the very place he risked his life to cross. Seeing that the youth recognized this place, Arbor Muto clapped his hands in joy. Sharp, very sharp. As expected of Haramarks Hero. How did this old man know about this title? It must have been tough. Hardly. Were facing the Parasites, after all. This isnt enough. He spoke as if the amount of effort gone into building this fortress was the bare minimum. You can never triumph over the Parasites by just defending. Arbor Muto emphasized the word never, and Seol Jihu tilted his head. He thought the human forces would stay inside the fortress and fight, so what did Arbor Muto mean by not being able to triumph by just defending? Having read Seol Jihus face, Arbor Muto opened his mouth. When the Parasites first appeared do you know how they fought? No. It was nothing special. They just flooded in. No tactics, no strategies. They overwhelmed Paradises forces with sheer numbers. . It wasnt because they were stupid. The Parasite army has three traits. They dont need to eat or drink, they follow whatever command they are given so they know no fear, and they are immortal in that they can revive as long as there are bodies to parasitize. With these traits, tactics and strategies were unnecessary. Arbor Mutos voice grew softer as he reminisced the past. How terrible. Its only terrible at first. Later, you just get tired. Of course, the Empire didnt just sit still. They raised their castle walls, dug deeper trenches, and developed several effective defense mechanisms. But those had a limit. Right, come to think of it, I heard the Parasites evolved too. Yes. And the first evolution was the appearance of Nests. Nests? Do you know what the greatest ability of the Nests is? Seol Jihu shook his head. Their capability to give birth to lower-ranked entities is only one of its abilities. What makes them so terrifying is that they decay the land where they take root. Decay? They absorb nutrients from organisms and use the energy to decay surrounding objects. It wasnt until the Empire lost twelve castles that they realized what happened. Seol Jihu recalled what he saw while escaping from the Delphinion Duchy A dead world without a single tree or a tuft of grass. He had wondered why the land was so grey, but things finally made sense. Then if the Nests appear. Thats why you cant win by just defending. Seol Jihu became speechless, and Arbor Muto smacked his lips. Princess Teresa knows this as well. And looking at things this way, her idea of turning the entire valley into a fortress isnt too bad. Meaning, they couldnt rely on just the fortress and had to fight alongside it, using traps or frontal assaults if necessary. This wasnt anything unexpected, so Seol Jihu could accept it without difficulty. Still, he was worried about the existence of Nests. The more he came to know about the Parasites, the more he realized they werent easy foes. Even without the Seven Armies, their ordinary forces seemed difficult to deal with. Their conversation came to a brief halt. Arbor Muto walked silently before pausing in front of a ballista placed on the wall. The gigantic ballista was sitting on a wheeled pedestal and seemed more like a field artillery than a ballista. The drawstring was so tense that it looked like seven or eight healthy soldiers were needed to pull it back. What caught his attention the most was that a large, boomerang-like blade was attached to the launch pad rather than an arrow or a spear. Looking around again, Seol Jihu saw dozens of similar ballistas positioned on the walls. Unable to hold back his curiosity, he asked. Whats this? A new weapon I developed. Well not new, per se. Its a weapon designed during the time of the Empire. It was quite effective. Arbor Muto grinned. He caressed the ballista a few times before taking his hand off and gazing at the valley fixedly. Ive heard about the situation roughly. The Parasites launched a rather unusual tactic, but weve made all the preparations we can. Right. Are you worried? Seol Jihu shrugged at the sudden question. Maybe I shouldnt say this but you see, Im looking forward to it a bit. Youre looking forward to the war? I guess it would be more correct to say that Ive been waiting for it. Arbor Muto sounded lonely. I dont know what will happen in the future, but if the Parasite Queens tactic stops at just besieging six cities. Arbor grabbed the corner of the wall made of stone. Then the ones who enter Arden Valley will get a taste of humanity. As he said that, the Mages eyes were burning with confidence and vengeance. Chapter 167. Skirmish (2) The day the army arrived at the fortress went by without much to note, but when the next morning dawned, the fortress became busy. Haramarks soldiers were absorbed in latching the fortress gates, inspecting the participating Earthlings and assigning them to different positions, and checking to see whether everything else was in order. If Teresa was the Chief Commander of Haramarks forces, then the right to command the Earthlings belonged to Cinzia. Under the request of the Haramark Royal Family, Cinzia summoned Magicians and Priests without leaving even a single one behind. As these classes were more effective in greater numbers and played a pivotal role in any war, the Royal Family and Cinzia had agreed to manage them together. Cinzia even selected skilled snipers and placed them around the wall. During this process, Maria and Marcel Ghionea had to leave the team. Seol Jihu was a little sour about losing two of his reliable comrades, but it wasnt anything unexpected. This wasnt a small battle. An intense battle of an immense scale was bound to erupt, so it was only proper for people to be positioned based on their classes. And since Maria promised to prioritize Carpe Diems members, Seol Jihu quickly lost all feelings of regret. Next, Cinzia ordered the Earthlings to form groups of ten. Earthlings werent trained soldiers who were proficient in organized warfare. Not only did they lack formal military training, but they were also unfamiliar with formations and rules. Rather than going for a half-baked attempt at forming a military, both Cinzia and the Haramark Royal Family agreed it would be much more efficient for familiar people to form teams and fight independently. The allied team of Carpe Diem and Blood Line originally consisted of 14 people. However, with Maria, Marcel Ghionea, and two members of Oh Rahees team being repositioned for the same reason, they were left with exactly ten members. The group consisting of three High-Rank Warriors and seven Level 4s was one of the strongest groups among the Earthlings. Then, after they organized themselves a little, a scouting report arrived a few days later. The Parasite army had apparently increased their marching speed toward Arden Valley. Word by word, the scout reported, The Parasites are advancing toward Arden Valley as if to devour it! The moment of battle was quickly approaching. Eat to your hearts content while you can. At dawn with chilly air flowing about, Chohong spoke as she placed ham and cheese between two slices of bread. Seol Jihu, who was blankly staring at the walls the entire time, flinched. When the war begins, you will barely have time to breathe. The Parasites always employ a do-or-die method. When you begin killing them one by one, you start getting hungry quickly. Shes right. Even if you dont have an appetite, its best to fill your stomach. That will loosen up your body a bit. Huu, huu. Hugo chimed in as he blew air on a spoonful of soup before drinking it. Chohong finished making her sandwich and handed it to Seol Jihu. When she gestured at him to take it, Seol Jihu took it and put it into his mouth without a word of complaint. Chohong hummed and began to make more sandwiches. Once breakfast ended, Seol Jihu led his comrades to their assigned position on the wall. Eventually, the dimly lit dawn melted away as the sun peaked its head over the horizon. The sun slowly climbed up the sky until it hung in the middle and was directly above the fortress. Even though several hours had gone by, Haramarks infantry stood in straight lines and stared outside the fortress walls without the slightest hint of movement. The thousands of spears pointing toward the sky reflected the light of the sun and shone brilliantly. This magnificent sight would certainly cause anyone watching to marvel in awe. It was then. Seol Jihus eyes that were quietly observing the distance, twitched. He could see a faint dot that rose up a dust cloud, expanding in size in the blink of an eye until it filled his entire view. An invisible vibration reached the fortress through the air, causing it to shake. BBOOOO-! The sound of a horn rang out from the watchtower. It signaled the appearance of an enemy. Immediately, the bustling grew louder. Soon, black seawater erupted in the distance. Between the valley and beyond the mountain, the Parasite army began to appear in all directions. Turning the sky and the earth black, they rushed in like a tidal wave. Here they come. Phi Sora muttered, and Seol Jihu could hear it as well. Just hearing the rumbles from feet stomping on the ground sent shivers down his spine. The horn resounded again. It was signaling everyone to prepare for battle. The distance between the two armies reduced to several kilometers in just a blink of an eye. Thanks to eating the Golden Wind Phoenix, Seol Jihus eyesight had improved tremendously, allowing him to distinguish each entity clearly. He could see Bugs and Cockroaches. But there were Parasites he had never seen before and even ten Medusas built with all kinds of corpses. The most noteworthy one, however, was the elephant-like creature that was the main source of all the rumbling. To be precise, this odd mammoth-like monster had nine serpent heads attached to its humongous body. Fuck theres even a Hydra. Hydra? Theyre high-ranked species even among the Parasites high-ranked species. Theyre difficult to kill and use something similar to magic. Chohong scratched her head with an annoyed look. Just like Arbor Muto said, the Parasites had no tactics or strategies. They put forward an army easily surpassing ten thousand heads and were rushing in like an angry wave. Right. The war had already begun. From the moment the enemy entered the valley. Seol Jihu swallowed the saliva pooling in his mouth and looked around. Teresa was standing on the fortress wall, staring out at the enemy coldly. Why was she standing still even though the enemy had entered their range of fire? At that moment, the unpleasant sound of Cockroaches flapping their wings rang out. Seol Jihu was familiar with this noise. After flying at a low altitude, the Cockroaches shot up to the sky simultaneously. Like a swarm of locusts wanting to devour everything in their path, they stormed forward intensely. It was as clear as daylight that the castle walls would become chaotic if they got any closer. At least fire some arrows! Target the Cockroaches! Everyone, load! A familiar voice struck his ears. Kiririk! The sound of bowstrings being pulled rang out from the new weapon Arbor Muto talked about. Six of seven soldiers were stationed around each colossal ballista, operating the pulleys. Arbor Muto stared at the sky and shouted at the top of his lungs. From the left! In order! FIRE! Tong, tong, tong, tong! Heavy noises resounded, and giant boomerang blades shot out starting from the left. The blades spun like a windmill fan and drew arcs in the air. The moment they sliced through the swarm of Cockroaches rushing in like starving beasts, Seol Jihus eyes brightened. Kagagak! The unpleasant sound only lasted a moment. The Cockroach swarm became sprinkles of flesh as if they had been put through a grinder. There was no other way to put it. The violently spinning blades had broken through the Cockroaches carapace and torn them apart. It was mind-blowingly refreshing to see such a massive swarm of monsters being ground up completely. But that wasnt the end. After flying through the wall of Cockroaches, although the boomerang blades lost a bit of their rotational force, they still spun and descended diagonally to the ground. Then they cut through the dense army of Parasites flooding in until they struck the ground or ran out of power. Remnants of Cockroaches rained down on the severed bodies of grounded Parasites. Waaaaaaaaah! A loud roar erupted. Screams from the fortress shook the entire land. Uhahaha! Amazing! That was amazing! Woaaah! Woaaaaaaah! Chohong and Hugo exclaimed loudly, waving their weapons, and even Seol Jihu screamed at the top of his lungs. Kiyaaaaaaa! On the other hand, the Medusas grew enraged. They were irritated that the advance party they sent in had been decimated without any result. Next, the ten Medusas opened their mouths, and scarlet sparks of light flickered inside. Flamebreaths! Along with this shout, ten adult-sized fireballs shot out of the Medusas mouths. They flew forward, leaving behind a long trail of fire in the air. However, the Priests, who had their spells prepared, created barriers that blocked the fireballs before they could even reach the fortress. FIRE! Meanwhile, the ballistas had finished reloading. The second round of attacks was aimed at the monsters on the ground. Boomerang blades hurled toward the Parasites like a fierce storm. Seol Jihu could not hide his joy as he stared at the blades sweeping through the battlefield. He couldnt help but wonder how the Empire could fall so soon when they had created dozens of such powerful, effective weapons. However, he didnt have the time to think about such questions. The terrifying Parasite army was being swept away helplessly. Seol Jihu felt the doubt in his heart asking Can we win? slowly tilting towards Yes. The hope that everyone could win and return alive welled up in his heart. On the other hand, the Medusas glaring at the fortress hatefully screamed once more. Then the central troops that had faltered for a moment stepped on the corpses of their kins and marched forward. It was then that Teresas complexion changed. Damn it. She should be happy at the power of humanitys new weapon, but she cursed angrily and tightened her grip on the crystal ball in her hand. Whats wrong? When Ian asked, Teresa let out a short sigh before murmuring with a hoarse voice. Nests have been found. Ians eyes widened. As Teresa knew about the Parasites nature, she had ordered the scouts to search the valley once more rather than return. And sure enough, the scouts belatedly discovered several Nests camped in a gorge. They must have taken root secretly during the march. Didnt the scouts not find anything before? The Parasites hid them well. After all, the Nests are the Parasites treasures. Hearing this, Ian clicked his tongue and asked. If we form a detached force and task them with eliminating the Nests Theyll get devoured as soon as they get near. The Nests already have incredible fighting power. But whats more worrisome is that the Parasites wouldnt have left the Nests alone. Teresa spoke sharply. Then what should we do? Focus on defending the fortress? Or Teresa became conflicted. At that moment, light flickered in her communication crystal. A report came in that more Nests had been found. With this, a total of nine mid-ranked Nests and one high-ranked Nest were confirmed. Ah, fuck! Teresas fair mouth finally spat out a harsh curse. Those crazy fuckers! A high-rank Nest!? The number of mid-ranked Nests was surprising enough, but the bigger problem was that a high-ranked Nest had taken root. In the worst-case scenario, in just a few days, they might lose the fortress that took several months of painstaking effort to construct. If the Medusas were the pregnant mothers giving birth to low-ranked species, then the Nests were like the mothers of those mothers. Giving birth to mothers, area control, land decay, corpse absorption, and parasite production as the Nests had all sorts of abilities, they were like trustworthy mothers for the Parasites. Of course, that wasnt the case for anyone facing them. According to the rumors, even Tigol Fortress, which withstood the onslaught of five of the Seven Armies, could not withstand the power of 200 Nests and fell. Ian made a bitter expression. We have no other choice. Teresa glared at the Hydras standing tall at the backline of the Parasite army and spoke. Damn it! I was wondering why they were standing still. It was to protect the path to the Nests. Ian, how is the spell going? Ian glanced at the five Magicians standing above a star-shaped magic circle. Given the scale of the spell, it will take some time. Teresa grit her teeth. Fuck, I guess we have no other choice then. Well have to do it the textbook way. Sanctus! Yes, Ill get ready immediately. A man wrought with stab wounds who was standing next to Ian and Teresa the entire time gave orders immediately. The wall grew louder. The firmly standing infantry marched down in an orderly fashion and gathered in front of the fortress gate. It was the same with Earthlings who were assigned to the interception group. Upon hearing the order, Seol Jihu went down with his comrades. Leaving a little distance from the soldiers waiting in front of the gate, he waited along with other Earthlings. What happened? He did not know what was going on, but the situation had suddenly fallen into disorder. Two commands had been passed down. One was for them to wait until the infantry cleared a path. The second was to take this path to eliminate the Medusas. Other commands would supposedly be passed down depending on the situation. Although he heard that the fortress would cover for them as much as possible, he couldnt help but tilt his head. All Archers, LOAD! At Teresas shout, the Archers standing on the fortress wall all nocked their arrows and aimed their bows high. FIRE! When a clear, ringing voice resounded, hundreds of arrows shot up simultaneously. Looking up at the arrows disappearing beyond the fortress wall, Seol Jihu snapped out of his daze at a loud resounding sound coming from the front. The soldiers had lifted the latch and were opening the sealed gate. As the gate slowly opened, Seol Jihu saw the continuation of arrows raining down and Parasites rushing towards them through the rain. Seeing the battlefield from the ground and not from above gave him pressure on a different level. CHAAARGE! Jan Sanctus roared, and the infantry raced forward. As soon as they left the fortress gate, they split in two before charging at the enemies on two fronts. The moment the two armies collided, Seol Jihu furrowed his brows. The recoil from the clash was so great that he saw soldiers fully equipped in heavy armor fly up to the sky. Even so, Haramarks elite infantry managed to stick their shields on the ground, stabbing their spears forward and forming a battlefront. Of course, as long as they didnt receive further reinforcement, they would not be able to last forever. Seol Jihu gripped his Ice Spear. Seeing the bloody battle unfolding before him and realizing that he would have to jump in the middle of it, his heart began to pound. Wait. Dont jump out on your own. Chohong placed her hand on Seol Jihus trembling shoulder and said, Its not our turn yet. Why? Are you nervous? Phi Sora cracked her neck from side to side and asked. Then, she spoke confidently, Dont worry. Just stay behind me, Dear. Oh Rahee smirked, Dont get scared. She fiddled with the ends of her hair as she usually did. The corner of her mouth curled up. You lose a war when you get scared. All three women spoke to help the youth relax, but unfortunately, Seol Jihu was busy letting their words in through one ear and out the other. After all, what he was thinking was completely different than what they were expecting. Ah. This feeling A strange sense of dj vu welled up. At this moment, Seol Jihu finally realized the identity of the emotion that had been bothering him since he entered the valley. His blood curdled, and his lower abdomen tensed up. His mouth clattered, causing his teeth to strike against each other. Unable to withstand the ecstasy, his arms and legs shook. His entire body heated up and seemed ready to erupt. This was it. Seol Jihu was wanting this. After the first murder he committed in Stage 3 in a fit of rage, something inside of him that had been released from its shackles subconsciously consumed his entire body. Soon. Cinzias sortie command fell. At the same time, Seol Jihu subconsciously kicked off the ground harder than he needed to. When he left the fortress gate in the blink of an eye, his restricted field of vision widened instantly, and the vast battlefield entered his view. Feeling a mysterious sense of freedom, Seol Jihu shot forward with enough intensity to make his hair fly backward. He had no idea that his Ice Spear was emitting a golden aura. Chapter 168. Skirmish (3) A fierce battle raged on in front of the fortress. Haramarks heavy infantry unit consisting only of seasoned veterans that survived the frontlines for many years was skillfully resisting the enemys charge. The front row drove their shields into the ground while the second row placed their shields on top, creating an impregnable iron wall. However, the ones trying to breach the line werent easy to deal with either. Parasites spurred on by the enraged Medusas rammed into the spears and desperately tried to climb over the shield wall. As an undead wolf used the pile of corpses to fling its body over the wall, Jan Sanctus stabbed out with a spear and hurled it away before shouting. Resist! Resist with all you''ve got! Remember that the moment theres a gap between the shields, were all dead! As he was roaring encouragements, he felt an unusual commotion behind him and turned around. The Earthlings were running towards them. "The Earthling bastards are coming! Resist just a little more!" "Fuck! They sure took their sweet time!" A veteran soldier that was desperately holding on to his shield shouted out. A few of the soldiers around him with scrunched up faces let out grim smiles. They couldnt burst into laughter since they were in a life or death situation, but they were seasoned enough to be able to joke around in the face of death. "Dont open your mouths! Save your energy!" Jan Sanctus, who rebuked them quickly, turned his head to confirm the distance. His intense eyes widened. A certain group that left all the other groups behind caught his eye. "Move out of the way!" A woman that was running towards them with her shield held upright, fluttering her curly red hair behind her, shouted. Jan Sanctus shouted in response. "Rhat! Zimmer! Get ready! The two soldiers glanced behind them. And when she drew close enough "Now! The two soldiers heavily pushed out and instantly turned their bodies 90 degrees. "Euyaaaa!" Phi Sora held out her shield in front of her as she charged in through the gap like a raging tank. Booom! An explosion blasted out, causing peoples ears to ring. Due to the sudden impact, the Parasites in front were flung back and their ranks collapsed. There was even one that spattered sparks as it was blasted into the sky. However, Phi Sora who had stopped after her charge was surprisingly unharmed and her stance was stable. The only peculiar point was that her skin and armor were letting off white smoke. "Ah." Phi Sora lifted her head and pumped out her chest, showing her white teeth. "My body finally feels warmed up." She kicked up a monster that was fearfully trying to raise its body before smashing it back into the ground with her heels. She struck away a Parasite that launched itself at her from the side with her shield and swung her red sword that was swathed in flames. Several people rushed over and joined her the next moment. Jan Sanctus gaze was focused on a youth that was stabbing out with a bluish spear. The speartip that was shining gold was rapidly piercing through the enemies stunned by Phi Soras charge. The increasingly faster spear strokes gave an illusion of melting down the enemy ranks. Jan Sanctus nodded seeing the strike team following Seol Jihu demolish the Parasites at a terrifying pace. The group escorting this team would have a high chance of living. It was a common banter exchanged by the soldiers before entering the battlefield. Their survival rates depended on which group of Earthlings they cooperated with. It was a pretty realistic story to simply brush it off as a joke. Some Earthlings treated the soldiers like meat shields or consumable pawns. There were even cases where they fled, leaving the soldiers that desperately made a path for them to escape. Judging with that in mind, the youths actions could be seen as extremely commendable from a Paradisians point of view, but ''Hmm?'' Seeing Seol Jihu get rid of all the enemies in the vicinity and recklessly glance in front of him, a glint flashed in Jan Sanctus eyes. He grabbed Seol Jihu by his shoulders, as he was trying to force his way through the wall of shoulders made by his subordinates. Jan Sanctus felt a strong resistance in his hand but managed to forcefully drag Seol Jihu backwards. Seol Jihu fiercely glanced back. Jan Sanctus solemnly raised his arm and pointed at the sky. Seol Jihu frowned and tilted his head up. The blade boomerangs fired from the fortress flew past diagonally and swept away the enemies rushing towards them. Arrows rained down, drawing parabolic arcs and piercing the enemies that were relatively near the fortress. "Im grateful for your enthusiasm." A low-pitched voice reverberated in Seol Jihus ears while he was blankly staring upwards. "But its not a good choice to wear yourself out from the start. Not only is it going to make things harder for you, but youre going to be a burden for us and your allies. Seol Jihu slowly blinked. A mans face suddenly came into his gaze. It was the general who had come to get him when Teresa invited him to the palace. In other words, his thoughts were so preoccupied that he hadnt even recognized the man. "Youre going to have to continuously fight even if you dont want to later on. Swing your spear fiercely but maintain a clear mind while moving. It was a cold splash of water. His flushed face slowly regained some of its color. They didnt talk for long as they were in the midst of a battle. Seeing him regain his calm, Jan Sanctus commanded in a thunderous voice. "All soldiers, ready again and chaaarge!" The soldiers who had been kneeling on one knee stood up all at once. They uniformly marched forwards, stepping on the still-squirming corpses with their steel-clad boots. And through this, their mission of securing a space for the Earthlings to come out was complete. Now, they had to deal with the Medusas that were commanding the enemy units. The soldiers role here was to open up a path to the Medusas. Due to the fact that the ten Medusas were spread out throughout the battlefield, the once straight defense line began to fan out. But whenever the strike groups cleared out the Parasites in the front, the ones waiting in the back no longer had obstructions and immediately swarmed in. Even after sweeping away the enemies and firing countless arrows at them, the Parasites boasted a mind-boggling number of troops that didnt seem to wane. The soldiers that charged forward shouted battle cries as they extended their spears. Unsettling crashing noises rang out. The majority of the Parasites were pierced through by the spears or blocked by the shields, but a considerable amount still managed to break through the wall. A ghoul-like creature that was definitely a human before it died came running while dangling its arms. Seol Jihus spear cut through the air and precisely stabbed its forehead. And in that position, he flicked his spear upwards, causing a black stream of blood to shoot out from between its eyebrows. Golden electricity simultaneously sparked out. Even before ice spread out from the wound, the ghouls head was burnt black. "Keeeeeurr!" Next, an unknown race of midgets came running in a row holding hammers. Seol Jihu tightened his grip on his spear with both hands and stabbed out with his spear while running forwards. Puk. A sensation of jabbing a rotten fruit was transmitted to his hands. Seol Jihu pushed forward the spear that had stabbed through the enemys chest. The spearhead that pierced through the first one went through the chests of the ones after it. The midgets spasmed as if they were struck by lightning before their bodies went limp. Upon taking out his spear, the holes in their chests spilled out dark red juices. He felt a gust of wind hit his neck at that moment. A half-human half-beast with half of its body rotting away had kicked the ground and jumped into the air. It was as if it was going to strike him just like that. The fierce momentum of the claws that descended made Seol Jihu gulp nervously. ''Maintain a clear mind.'' As he dodged, twisting his body backward, a dirty claw swiped past his eyes. A few strands of what looked like his front bangs tickled his eyeballs. And swing my spear fiercely.'' Seol Jihus eyes widened. He thrust at its head the moment the enemy landed, but the monster skillfully caught the spearhead with its teeth. Then, it immediately grabbed the spear and strongly bit down as if it wanted to bite the spear apart. However, Seol Jihu didnt panic and lifted up the entire spear. He then smashed down the spear, causing the half-human half-beast to be helplessly thrown down. Seol Jihu raised his leg and stepped on the enemys chest before thrusting down at its throat. The half-human half-beast madly struggled before its limbs lost their strength. Twisting out his spear, Seol Jihu paused to take a breather and took a deep breath. A revolting stench filled his mouth. When he was about to spit "!" Seol Jihu intuitively swung his spear backward without turning around. A satisfying sensation of cutting through flesh was felt. Hurriedly turning around, he could see three wolves crashing down from the sky. The squirming beasts had their wounds burn up before their convulsions ceased. He had cut down over ten Parasites in an instant while mindlessly fighting. Seol Jihu shivered. He was met with a continuous series of surprises the longer he fought. The monsters infected by the Parasites were all from different races, but there was one thing they had in common that they were all extremely hard to kill. As long as the Parasite that controlled the body wasnt killed, the monster would fight even with only its head left intact. But every time he struck with his spear, a monster was killed. It was literally a one shot one kill. ''This is it.'' "Help me!" He suddenly heard an urgent scream. A humans, no, it was a soldiers cry. Boom! Boom! An unsettling noise was gradually approaching. Seol Jihus eyes narrowed as he glanced over to the soldiers direction. A group of four monsters over two meters tall were furiously charging towards him. He didnt need to imagine what would happen if the brutes crashed into the defense line. Seol Jihu stopped himself from immediately running over. He suddenly thought of something before making a stance and diagonally raising his right arm. A Mana Spear that emitted a golden light formed in his right fist. After a short running start, Seol Jihu lowered his upper body as he powerfully swung his arm. Chazak! A crash of thunder rang out. The monster that noticed the attack twisted its body. But it couldnt entirely avoid it, causing electric arcs to crackle all over its left arm and paralyze it. "Keeurrrr!" The momentarily stunned giant ripped off its own arm without hesitation before viciously staring at Seol Jihu and letting out a roar. The four monsters were furious as they lowered their bodies as much as possible and tensed their legs. Then they shot out like springs at an incredibly fast speed. Lets see you try avoiding it again.'' As the monsters charged at him like enraged bulls, Seol Jihu simultaneously summoned four Mana Spears and launched them before immediately repeating his actions. And another time. Though it lacked firepower, the fact that he could shoot them out continuously was the skills perk. Furthermore, adding the anti-evil attribute in his mana, the monsters that were barraged by tens of Mana Spears halted their charge before staggering. Chohong, Oh Rahee, Phi Sora, and Hugo took advantage of the situation and rushed forward to slit their necks. The ground shook as the four powerful giants fell at the same time. ''Not bad.'' It was a skill fit to be called Lightning Barrage rather than Mana Spear. As Seol Jihu repeatedly opened and closed his fists, Chohong gave him a thumbs up while sending him a look of disbelief that plainly asked Just what are you? What happened to you? But Seol Jihu couldnt explain as he himself didnt know that the power of the Essence of Soma was strong to such an extent. Neither was it an appropriate time to do so. The soldier looked at Seol Jihu with terrified eyes before quickly turning his gaze to the battlefield. They had barely survived a single wave, but a new swarm of monsters filled the horizon and was rushing at them like a tsunami. The soldiers grit their teeth and ran to confront them, resuming the long battle. The fight pattern was fairly simple. When the enemy showed up, the soldiers would act as the buffer, buying enough time for the Earthlings to come and kill them. The soldiers that repeatedly defeated each wave using this pattern suddenly had a strange feeling. They were able to advance forward much more easily than they had thought. Thinking back, they hadnt been held in place since the battle started and even when they were forced to stop, the situation was quickly resolved each time. If they werent mistaken, then the number of enemy troops that actually rushed at them was much less than the ones they could see. To say that it was because of the support fire from the fortress was insufficient. The survival rate of their fellow soldiers was unnaturally high despite advancing this far into enemy lines. Of course, they knew that the strike team behind them had a tremendous combat prowess but ''Huh?'' A woman that smashed her iron mace into an enemys chest, and a woman that made heads fly with her fast sword. The sight of something in between these two women made a soldier squint his eyes in doubt. ''Smoke?'' If he hadnt seen wrong, then there was a cloud of black smoke flying around. At a very fast speed at that. It was weaving through the enemy ranks, plucking out heads and tearing their bodies apart, reducing their numbers with a terrifying pace. The soldier that was dumbly staring at the unexplainable phenomenon suddenly came to an understanding. ''It must be magic!'' Speaking of which, he had heard that the Haramark Royal Family had employed a High-Rank Magician for an enormous sum. Realizing that the Magician able to turn the tides of war was supporting his area, the soldier grew brave. The Earthlings his team was paired up with were already fighting beyond his expectations so his motivation was bolstered, causing him to urge his comrades on, and lead the way with all he had. But good things never lasted long. If fortune came, then so did disaster. The soldier who was constantly watching his surroundings suddenly made a bewildered expression. Chapter 169. Skirmish (4) "Halt! All units halt!" He screamed for the soldiers to stop before ordering them to quickly take up a defensive formation. Seol Jihu was able to take a breather thanks to Flone who had been sweeping the area, so he hurriedly ran up to the soldier and asked. "What happened?" The soldier raised his trembling finger. "Theyre running." It was a weak voice. Seol Jihu moved his gaze towards the direction the soldier had pointed. It was true. The Medusa that his and five other teams were targeting was running off into the distance. "Must we really catch the Medusa? If its running away The soldier asked with great difficulty. "We must kill it." The Medusas were only the first step of their mission. Their ultimate goal was to take down the Nests. The Medusas were different from other Parasites in the fact that they were the direct offsprings created by the Nests. They had reproductive and absorptions abilities in addition to their excellent control ability. Their high intelligence was incomparable to the Hydras, which were also classified as high-ranked species. As such, Teresa had used the Nests sole weakness of being unable to do anything during summoning to execute a plan. In other words, taking down the Medusas meant forcing the Nests to make a choice. It was either to stop the summoning and control the battlefield or to continue the summoning and give up troops. The first would be better, but the latter was also fine. This was because a single Medusa controlled up to at least a thousand troops, so getting rid of one would imply a significant weakening of the enemys strength. The Hydra was holding out, but there was only a single one present, not to mention that it was a monster with next to no control ability since it only had its fighting power maximized. Thats why it''s crucial to take down all the Medusas The soldier didnt know how to reply. It wasnt that they couldnt chase after them, but going too deep into enemy lines would pose a large risk. Additionally, their teams advancement speed was too fast, causing the defense line to be out of alignment with the other teams. The possibility of getting surrounded was high if they went further in. Rather, they will get surrounded. A Medusa was extremely crafty unlike other Parasites, so it was highly likely that it was intentionally luring them in. And in reality, the constant attacks from the Parasites had completely stopped even when they were standing in the middle of the battlefield. It was as if they were waiting for them to come further out before surrounding them. Damn it! Theyre scurrying away after pissing us off! A soldier was furious. Seol Jihu confirmed his target. The Medusa was slowly running away while sneaking glances behind its back. Seol Jihu silently stared at it for a moment before secretly raising his pendent and whispering to it. "Flone. Are you there? [Yeah!] Flone replied, hearing his voice. And when the black smoke flew out into the sky "Oooooo!" The soldiers raised their heads and let out a cheer. A hammer that emitted a brilliant light was forming in the sky. Mjolnir. A divine attack skill that one could learn after becoming a High Priest. A Priest that was at least a High Ranker was probably supporting them after being informed of their situation by an Archer. The shining hammer crashed down from the sky like heavenly tribulation. The Medusa which had focused its entire attention on luring them did not notice the hammer and was consequently struck square on the back of its head. Keeeuaaaaaaaah! The Medusa writhed with half its head blown away from the surprise attack. The Parasites that were escorting it also spasmed. It wasnt a major wound considering its regenerative abilities, but due to the fact that the attack contained holy power, its body was momentarily paralyzed. The Medusa forcefully raised its body and was about to turn around before it flinched and tried to escape again. It was then. Pak. The Medusas head exploded without any warning. That wasnt all. Its chest was ripped apart, and its body was violently twisted, causing chunks of its flesh to fly out. The enormous tower-like body of the Medusa was being disassembled. Upon careful observation, one was able to see its body covered in a thin layer of black smoke, but no one had the leisure to notice it in this dangerous situation. "Its our chance! Charge!" The soldier who had concluded the phenomenon as support fire from a Priest and a Magician, shouted with all his might. [Yeaaaaaah!] Flone cheered, thinking that she had wonderfully completed the task given to her. But that cheer quickly turned to [Huuuuuh?] in only a few seconds. The ripped pieces of flesh were crawling towards each other and began sticking together like jelly. The mass of flesh quickly built up a tower, layer by layer. [W-what? Whats that!?] No matter how much the panicked Flone ripped and scratched at it, the rate at which it regenerated only became a little slower. The Medusa was steadily reviving. Seol Jihu sighed. The Medusa inherited absorption abilities and was a mass of Parasites like the Nest, so its regeneration speed was unmatched. Not to mention that it was surrounded by its minions and other corpses, so it was able to revive as much as it wanted. It could only be killed by lighting it up with holy power or by incinerating it with fire. It was too much to expect from Flone who was, in a way, similar to the undead. When he chucked a few Mana Spears at it just in case, its minions desperately blocked them with their own bodies. The soldiers and his team members were charging with all they had, determined not to let this chance slip by, but the retaliation from the Parasites who had almost lost their mother wasnt weak. And above all, he could see the Parasites that had stealthily prepared to surround them, approach. The fact that its control ability did not disappear implied that the Medusas mind was still alive despite having its body destroyed. ''How do we?'' At that moment, Seol Jihu who had been clenching his teeth suddenly had a shine in his eyes. "Flone!" Not knowing what to do, Flone immediately returned upon hearing Seol Jihus call. [What should I do? I, I] "Its okay. You did well." Seol Jihu soothed her before asking her to help him one more time, and she happily agreed. The next moment, Seol Jihus body flew up into the air. He chose to approach the Medusa like he had done when he went to the ancient emperors villa. According to the soldiers, a result of some sort was bound to be created as long as they were able to kill the Medusa. The majority of the enemy troops were surrounding the Medusa, attempting to protect their mother, so it was a prime chance. Everything would be settled in an instant. He was able to catch up to the Medusa in a short time as he flew in a straight line across the air without any obstructions. Once there, he tried to agitate the Medusa by throwing Mana Spears at it without rest, but it didnt work out as planned. Ten Cockroaches that flanked their mothers sides as if they wouldnt allow a second surprise attack, powerfully flapped their wings and rose up into the air. Just as Seol Jihu prepared to activate the Blessing of the Circum and break through Pak! An arrow shot through the body of a Cockroach and knocked it out of the sky, causing Seol Jihu to widen his eyes. Cockroaches fell out of the air one by one following piercing screams of air being split apart. The marksmanship was extremely fast and accurate. The enemys final hope crashed out of the sky without being able to obstruct Seol Jihu. Seol Jihu confirmed the iron shafts of what were difficult to be called as arrows and guessed the identity of the Archer. ''Marcel Ghionea!'' But there was no time to rejoice. The Medusa that had fully recovered in the meantime was furious. A pillar of flames erupted out from its jaws. Seol Jihu was about to use the bracelet for real this time before a snow white barrier unfolded in front of his eyes. There were two layers. Chiiiiiik! The barrier melted down with white smoke, but the flames that had threatened to incinerate him died down. And finally arriving right on top of the Medusa, Seol Jihu shouted without hesitation. "Now!" Seol Jihus body vertically dropped down as Flone let go of him. He looked right in the eye of the monster below as the wind powerfully brushed against his face. The Medusa extended its long tongue. As if it still had a trump card, its chest area formed by entangled corpses began squirming. [Watch out!] Flone quickly descended after him, but Seol Jihu was already curled up in the air. Flash Step was not a foot technique but a body technique. ''In that case!'' The moment Seol Jihu spread out his body and exploded his mana "Kyaa?" The Medusa that was carefully measuring the distance suddenly widened its eyes. There wasnt anything else it could do. It hadnt even blinked its eyes. The moment light suddenly flashed, the remaining distance instantly became naught. All it could see was a human calmly staring at itself and raising his spear with both hands. The Medusas face distorted one step later. Its chest ripped opened and from inside it, multiple flailing arms extended out. But at that moment "Kii!" A spearhead that was emitting a brilliant, half-foot-long golden aura was cutting its head exactly in half. "Kiiiiiaaaaaaaahhhhh!" And in the next moment, Seol Jihu could definitely feel it even while having his ears ring from the scream. He could feel the sensation of cutting through a sticky substance followed by large chunks of meat as his spear traveled down from its head. It sliced through the head and body Boom! And made a large indentation on the ground as it landed. "Keuk!" Seol Jihu groaned before quickly raising his gaze. He saw the Medusa bewilderedly raise its hands and press its temples. It already knew it was done for, but still desperately struggled in vain. A golden streak of light shone out from its head to toe, like a water droplet trailing down a windowpane. Following the quickly traveling streak of light, the Medusas body separated in half. Ice circularly spread out on the cut surface before the whole body suddenly burnt black. Somas Essence was made specifically to hunt down evil. The Medusa that was hit by that power quickly turned to ash before it scattered away into the wind. It was the end of the Medusa. And it was the moment when the trembling in Seol Jihus feet turned to relief. * "Wow!" Teresa who had been watching from the fortress with crystal binoculars clasped her fist. She had wondered what was going on when she saw an Earthling shoot up into the sky. When she found out it was Seol Jihu, she screamed for the first time. And when she anxiously watched him with sweaty hands and saw him kill the Medusa, she screamed for the second time. Teresa put down the binoculars with a dazed face. "No way" All the teams excluding the ones with Claire Agnes and Erica Lawrence had been struggling. Seol Jihus team wasnt exactly struggling, but they were still the first to take down a Medusa. More importantly, the Medusa that they killed was also the only Medusa that had retreated back. Of course, it was all possible thanks to Flone being there, but Teresa who wasnt aware of this could only be shocked. "Princess. The spell is compl What is the matter? Ian who had come to inform the completion of the spell, asked after seeing Teresas expression. "My hubby, dear, darling! "Excuse me?" "N-nothing. What did you say again? "The spell is complete. Should we activate it now? "Wait a moment." Teresa raised her hand. "How long can you hold the spell before its activation? "Well. Were sharing the burden so its possible to delay it, but isnt it better to use it right away? "N-no." Teresa shook her head. "30 minutes no Just 10 minutes. Ian made a face like he could not understand. The Earthling they had hired from Scheherazade with a lot of gold was a rare Magician specializing in mind magic. Their original plan was to cast a large-scale jamming magic on the battlefield to cause confusion and attack the Medusas. So Ian could only tilt his head in confusion at the sudden request to delay the spell. But after witnessing Seol Jihus accomplishment and his immediate movement towards the next Medusa, Teresa decided to delay the plan. A start was half the journey. A wind of change had started to blow on the battlefield. It meant that there was a way to use the spell more efficiently. She abandoned their previous plan in her mind and started to craft a new plan. She had witnessed his abilities multiple times in the past, so she was fully confident in him. Teresa who was making a new board centered around Seol Jihu had a bright face. It was the first ray of hope after the news of the Parasites advancements. * At the same moment. Undying Diligence, who had just entered the valley, stopped his steps. He stared past the peaks that were engaged in war with slightly surprised eyes. Unsightly Humility and Vulgar Chastity looked the same way. "Ho!" "Oh my!" They each let out short gasps and looked surprised. Undying Diligence, who had received a brief report on the situation opened his mouth. "What happened?" Unsightly Humility burst into laughter. "Isnt this a surprise? The sight of the Queens army driven back this far by the insects did this ever happen under the Empire? "Indeed. This is strange." Vulgar Chastity flapped her wings. "I thought wed be able to stride right in by the time we arrived. "Well the Nests are safe so it doesnt matter. Undying Diligence smirked. "It was just a greeting anyways." "Funny. Were you really thinking of talking to them?" "Thats what the Queen wished for. Theres no reason not to. Unsightly Humility giggled. "Im curious about the way you think. Then why did you send the troops as a greeting? The Queen will be disappointed if she finds out. "The insects psychology is just so. They tend to listen well after bashing them a bit. "Then, they wont listen even more after this." "Silence! The result will be the same whether they talk or not. After coldly replying, Undying Diligence walked away. Unsightly Humility shrugged his shoulders and patted his spectral horse. Even though it was a spirit without a body, the sound of the horse trotting away silently echoed out into the valley. Chapter 170. Crushed Petal The change was quick to occur. As soon as the Medusa was killed, its control over the Parasites had been released, causing the hundreds of Parasites filling the land to run amok. Some stopped moving completely, while others collapsed or struggled violently. Overall, having lost their mother, the Parasites were like fruits ready for picking. The human warriors only had to pick and choose which ones they wanted to eat. Chohong tore through a group of enemies that were now weakened to the point of being pebbles on the side of the road, and quickly ran up to Seol Jihu. She put down her mace, its thorns dripping with reddish-black blood, and called for an explanation. You What happened? Seol Jihu looked around the area quietly. Most of the Parasites were still convulsing on the ground, but he could also see some that managed to prop themselves back up. The Hydra seemed to have realized what was going on and made its move. But since Hydras were supposed to have underdeveloped intelligence and control ability, there had to be a limit to how much control they could exercise over the Parasites. Thinking this far, Seol Jihu stopped and opened his mouth. Ill tell you later. For now When Seol Jihu pointed at another Medusa in the distance, Chohong clicked her tongue. You better give me a proper explanation. When this all ends. She glared at him with a somewhat displeased look, but she was only worried because of his unexpected action. Seol Jihu also knew Chohong would ask for an explanation about this matter. So he turned to the soldiers who quickly arrived and spoke. Lets go. Pardon? Isnt it more efficient to take care of the Medusas than to focus our attention on the small fries? Ah, yes! The soldier standing at the front had a disbelieving look, but he replied sonorously once he looked where Seol Jihus finger was pointing. Phi Sora, who had led the fight like a fierce lioness, chuckled bitterly. She couldnt reach the Medusa even after toiling away until both her armor and flesh were covered in blood, so she couldnt help but feel a little dispirited when Seol Jihu had taken care of the Medusa so easily. Of course, since she knew that Seol Jihu had the ability to fly and the power of Somas Essence, she wasnt exactly surprised by this. Dont be too surprised. Oh Rahee shook off the blood on her longsword and snickered. Thats the kind of guy he is. Phi Sora glanced back at her. You say that like you know him. I do. The corner of Oh Rahees mouth curled up. He was like that during the Banquet too. The march continued. Not forward, but sideways. The first attempt might have been nerve-wracking and unfamiliar, but things got easier the second time around. The central army of the Parasites had been dispatched to the frontlines to fight the soldiers sent out from the fortress. Naturally, the sudden ambush had caught the Medusas off guard. Seol Jihu waited for his comrades and soldiers to drive the guards away before flying with Flone and cutting the Medusa apart. It wasnt as if there werent any Parasites staying by their mothers side to protect her. However, they were only minor obstacles with Marcel Ghionea, Maria, and other Archers and Priests from the fortress focused on supporting Seol Jihu. Koong! When the severed halves of the Medusa struck the ground, it rumbled with a heavy thud. Seol Jihu let out a deep breath while rolling his ankles to calm the electrifying sensation in his feet. This was the third one. By now, the seven remaining Medusas had realized what was going on and were struggling. Setting aside the fact that others of its kind were being slaughtered easily, the human soldiers pushing forward from the front would increase with the fall of each of their comrades. Now, it was getting harder and harder to ignore how big the human forces were getting. The Medusas had purposely separated their guards and a small number of the main combat force to form a police line, but there was one thing they had overlooked. And that was that Seol Jihu wasnt the only human who could ambush and kill them given the opportunity. With the enemies defense line weakened, one woman quietly flew into the air. This woman, with her lemon-colored hair fluttering behind her, stepped through the air as though she was using the legendary Flight Steps. Approaching a Medusa facing the left, she spread her hands open. Threads shot out from her ten fingers, multiplying in the air and forming a spiders web that pounced on the startled Medusa. As Seol Jihu began his fourth flight, he could see Agnes flicking her hands like the conductor of an orchestra and a Medusa being dismantled into dozens of pieces. And when blue flames suddenly flared up from the threads, the Medusa burned to ashes. Seol Jihu landed on the ground at the same time as this woman. Miss Agnes! Other than the tiny bloodstain on the hem of her skirt, she was clean and spotless. It was hard to believe she was in the middle of a war. When Agnes saw the youth running towards her, she made a slightly surprised expression. You defeated three? Just as Seol Jihu was about to nod his head with a bright smile, the man and woman simultaneously turned their gazes. Seol Jihu immediately activated the Blessing of the Circum, and Agnes grabbed onto Seol Jihu before hastily jumping off the ground. Chieeeek! Several black streams of water struck down where the two of them had been standing a moment ago. Seol Jihu became dazed. A few drops of the unknown liquid must have splashed as the tri-circular shield on his left arm was melting. Agnes informed calmly. A Hydra. A hole appeared in the ground as if the earth was opening its mouth. Seol Jihu watched this sight before turning his head when he heard Agness voice. Just as she said, the mammoth, no, the Hydra was facing them. With four of its heads standing straight and some sort of fluid dripping from its mouths, it looked enraged. This was to be expected. It was already working hard to control the Parasites that had lost their mothers, but with more Medusas being slaughtered, it could no longer bear the burden of controlling all the rogues. In the end, it had given up on controlling the Parasites and targeted Seol Jihu who was the cause of all this trouble. The Hydra puffed up its cheeks as if to say it wouldnt fail to kill the youth a second time. However, it suddenly staggered greatly. Next, each of its heads let out a scream and vomited out its vicious fluid. GUAAAAAA! Koong, kwang! It flung its nine heads in the air and stomped on the ground indiscriminately. When Agnes spotted smoke flickering above the Hydra that was running amok like a runaway elephant, she opened her eyes wide. Mental interference. Seol Jihu still looked befuddled. I heard that the Haramark Royal Family spent an exorbitant amount of money to hire a mental attack-type Magician. This must be his handiwork. Unbeknownst of Agnes and Seol Jihu, this Magician had originally planned to use a wide-array mental interference magic on the Parasites but changed his target to the Hydra instead. Now realizing this, Agnes snatched Seol Jihu back as he was getting ready to rush forward. Miss Agnes? Dont. Agnes raised her glasses. Even though the Hydra might be a battle-frenzied fool, it is still a high-ranking species. The mental interference should only work for 20 minutes at most. But 20 minutes is more than enough! The reason it is struggling so hard right now, is so that it can shock itself into snapping out of its dazed state. The mental interference will be cut short the more it is stimulated from the outside. Seol Jihu shut his mouth. He understood what Agnes was getting at. Youre saying it will be better to defeat more Medusas in the meantime. Yes, unless you have the means to defeat that huge monster in one blow. Seol Jihu turned around without a word of complaint. He couldnt be sure until he fought the Hydra directly, but he had no confidence in killing a monster that was several times the size of a Medusa. Furthermore, he didnt see the need to be so adventurous. Soon, the duo began to run in the same direction. Its possible Agnes muttered as she ran. That this war will end earlier than we think. And hearing this, Seol Jihu smiled. Almost as if he was certain things would turn out this way. * Great! When Seol Jihu and Agnes joined up to take down another Medusa, Ian raised his fists triumphantly. With this, five of the ten Medusas had fallen. As a result, the tide of battle had changed to the point where it was noticeable from the fortress wall, and it was continuing to change for the better. The gale of change Seol Jihu brought forth had transformed into a storm that had taken over half the battlefield. Ian continuously stroked his beard to calm himself down. On the other hand, Teresa said she couldnt hold back her boiling blood and went down to lead her own cavalry. Thinking about it now. Has there ever been a time since the domination of the Parasites that the Kingdoms have had the edge in war? No, there for sure wasnt. In Paradise, humanity had always been on the losing side of the war against the Parasites. In fact, there were times when people participated, fully knowing they were heading towards their own deaths. This was the first time. That humanity was overwhelming the Parasites in such a large-scale battle. Chills ran down Ians back the more he analyzed the situation. As he surveyed the battlefield in a trance, a visage of a person surfaced in his mind. Are you seeing this, Maldong? A smile of satisfaction appeared on his wrinkly face like a blooming flower bud. Our choice wasnt wrong. Ian let out a hearty chuckle. Then Without any warning or an omen, an unexpected change struck like a bolt of lightning from a clear sky. The first change was the Parasite army halting all movement simultaneously. Then, as if they had all promised beforehand, they turned around and began to retreat. They didnt stop even when the humans beat them down or chased after them and only put all of their efforts into retreating. The second change was a strange sensation that all humans on the battlefield felt. This odd sensation crept up their skin. It was hard to describe, but something about it felt twisted. Everyone present felt this unknown ominous feeling shake their bodies. It was the same for Teresa who was riding her white warhorse. She stopped just as she was about to command the soldiers to chase the fleeing Parasites and instead raised her binoculars. However, her eyes narrowed only for a moment. When her expanded vision caught sight of the source of the change, Teresas arms drooped down helplessly. Clang! The crystal binoculars fell to the ground with a loud ring, and Teresas body wavered dangerously. Are you okay? A knight asked in a startle, but he didnt have to help her stand. Whats wro In the next instant, the knights mouth convulsed before freezing stiff. He had felt the aura encroaching the battlefield C an overwhelming, immeasurable pressure that seemed to want to devour the fortress and the entire valley. R-RETREAT! Teresa roared. The retreat signal! Hurry! Even in a flurry, the knight hastily took out a communication crystal. BOOOOO! The sound of a warhorn rang out three times. Hearing the note resounding in his ears, Seol Jihu looked to his left and right. He could see soldiers busily moving around. Excuse me. Please, go ahead and retreat to the fortress. Before Seol Jihu could say anything, the soldier replied solemnly. Theres something we need to do. From his pocket, the soldier took out a pouch filled with oil and scattered it all over the corpses of the Parasites. Contrary to how calm he sounded, his hand was shaking nervously, causing the oil to splatter. While Seol Jihu blankly watched the soldier set the corpses on fire, Chohong placed her hand on his shoulder. Lets go. She had only said two words, but Seol Jihu had a strong feeling that he had to listen to her no matter what. The essence inside him seemed to get hotter, and the mysterious energy emanating beyond the retreating Parasite forces seemed to make his body sticky. Seol Jihu followed his comrades and returned to the fortress. Those inside the fortress seemed to have understood the situation as countless murmurs rang out. When Seol Jihu climbed up to the top of the fortress wall, he could see Teresa clutching onto the edge of the fortress wall and peering forward with her eyes wide open. It wasnt just Teresa either. The Earthlings around her were all showing similar reactions. As for the soldiers, their expressions were undecipherable as though they were calm from having accepted their fate. Acrid smoke rose up from several parts of the battlefield. Soldiers who had not immediately retreated were busy setting the Parasite corpses ablaze. The new army stopped their march and didnt move past a certain distance. At that moment, a shadowy figure flew up from the right wing of the army. This figure adorning a pair of bat wings circled in the air before flying toward the fortress. As the figure approached, everyone on the fortress wall could see its true form. The figure was a woman with blood-red eyes and deep violet hair that reached down to her hips. Other than the two goat horns and bat wings she had, the woman looked no different than a human being. Hnnnng. When a coquettish hum rang out, people above the wall seemed to have woken up from their trances. It was then that Seol Jihu realized he had been staring at her dazedly. Everyone was looking up as if they were all affected by charming magic. This fortress. Surprisingly, this woman had flown until she was right above the fortress wall. She lay down on her stomach using the air as a mattress. With her chin resting above her interlocked fingers, she looked down with an arrogant gaze. From the way she repeatedly moved her legs up and down, it looked like she was here as a spectator. Well its pretty well-made. Considering it was you guys. She even clapped her hands sarcastically. What. Inwardly, Seol Jihu was shocked speechless. It was crazy enough that she flew all the way here by herself. But what was with her attitude? Kirik, kirik! The Archers nocked their arrows. However, she opened her mouth without the slightest change in her expression. Dont~ She spoke like a whining child. Im just here to spectate. Plus, you already know that its futile. When her tone went up playfully, the Archers all froze up as if a spell had been cast on them. Its not like this is the first time you guys from Haramark are seeing me. Dont be like that, geez. The ends of her eyes curled to crescent moons before she fixed her posture and sat relaxedly with her legs crossed. With a black see-through dress that fully revealed her skin and clothing that barely covered her private parts, her voluptuous figure was fully on display. She stuck out her long tongue and licked her lips seductively. Seeing this practically naked woman, Seol Jihu furrowed his brows. It wasnt just because of the way she was dressed. Judging purely by her voice, clothes, and attitude, she looked like a prostitute who had worked at a bar for at least 10 years. However, the silvery light coming off from her body felt immeasurably pure and noble. This indescribable difference confused Seol Jihu even more. It was then. Turrruk! With a harsh scratching sound, twelve arrows shot up to the sky. Each and every arrow was as powerful as a spear, and they hurled towards a single enemy. However, when the woman shook her head lightly, her hair strands moved as if they had a mind of their own and caught the arrows completely. This superhuman display caused gasps of shock to ring out. I She let out a deep sigh before continuing. I told you not to Hm? When her seductive, scintillating eyes looked down, they widened to a circle. She blinked repeatedly, and when she saw the grey-haired Archer sending her a deathly glare, she spread her lips just slightly. Youre him, right? The guy who was crying his heart out in front of me. Marcel Ghioneas eyebrows twitched. You are! Right, I remember now. You cried like your whole world came crumbling down just because I took away one girl. You were bawling so hard that even I started to feel bad Ill kill you! Unable to listen to her any longer, Marcel Ghionea growled like an enraged beast. In response, the woman burst out into laughter. Ohohohohoho! Her laughter carried terrifying potential energy that caused the entire fortress to rumble. Those who were weak-hearted staggered as if they were about to collapse, and those who were High Rankers and above closed their eyes and clenched their teeth. Seol Jihu followed his instincts and roused the anti-evil attribute within him, holding back the mind-shaking laughter. Then, the laughter stopped. She had laughed so hard that she continued to snicker while she used her hand to wipe away her tears. At the same time, her hair unraveled and dropped the arrows it had stopped. Right Ill specially acknowledge you. You must have been so bitter and resentful. I still cant forget the emotion I felt from you back then. You! Marcel Ghionea gritted his teeth while panting with one knee on the ground. The woman slicked her hair up and continued her teasing voice. So, what do you want to do? Do you want to say hello to her? I can bring her here if you want. Ah, but you might not want to see her. Shes a lot different than what she used to be. You might even cry if you see her now. Say hello? Seol Jihu glanced at Marcel Ghionea before looking back at the woman. The reason Marcel Ghionea was so enraged and the reason the entire fortress was frozen stiff. There had to be only one way to explain it all. One of the leaders of the Parasites Seven Armies had appeared. To be precise, Vulgar Chastity had made her appearance in Arden Valley. The possibility was always there, but now that things had turned out this way, Seol Jihu felt as if a hammer had struck the back of his head. The problem was that there were two more existences emanating the same level of power as Vulgar Chastity. With each of them leading their own armies. Chapter 171. Dispirited [Dont go too overboard and come back.] Suddenly, a somewhat imposing voice rang out in the air. The voice was screechy and bothersome, almost as if someone was talking with a microphone extremely close to the ear. Hmph. Vulgar Chastity clicked her tongue unhappily but obediently turned back around. Before leaving, she waved her hand at Marcel Ghionea, who was gritting his teeth so hard that they might break at any moment. Seol Jihu watched Vulgar Chastity hastily fly away while feeling a terrible sense of helplessness. Impo ssible Setting aside how unruly her actions were, he couldnt even think to do anything even when the enemy was right in front of him. How His Intuition skill told him that the difference in their strength was like heaven and earth no, like the universe and a speck of dust. How are we supposed to fight something like that? He couldnt help but become dispirited. Was that a god who descended on earth? Or was it a being who had received the power of a divinity? Seol Jihus teeth clattered. And to hide this sound, he clenched his teeth hard. Unable to bear looking at her, Seol Jihu moved his instinctively dodging gaze to the front. There, he caught a glimpse of a figure sauntering forward from the Parasites central army. The figure draped in a black cape was well over two meters tall, but rather than burly, he looked willowy and slender. He looked like a noble from the Medieval Era, but his pale-blue skin and sharp ears that seemed to have been cut with scissors showed that he wasnt human. And [Fear and confusion. These are the emotions I love.] So did the sharp blood-colored fangs that were visible when he opened his mouth. [But.] He stopped moving. [Humans.] One of the Royal Guards of the Parasite Queen and the leader of the NosferatusC Undying DiligenceC spoke in a solemn voice. [Do not be afraid.] He scanned the fortress with an arrogant gaze. [The reason we have come here today] [Is not to drive humanity to extinction] [Nor is it to conquer Haramark.] The voice calmly rang out. Seol Jihu doubted his ears. If they werent here to destroy humanity or conquer Haramark, what the hell were they here for? Undying Diligence spread his cape open as if to explain his words. [The Queen is magnanimous.] He raised his arms up high like he was extolling a deity. [And she is also merciful.] A thin, vaguely visible smile appeared on his face. [Hear me Humans! The Queen has commanded us to return quietly once we have achieved our goals!] Then, he crossed his arms and shrugged. [Well we have to hurry back because of Tigol Fortress.] Teresas forehead wrinkled up. She looked completely baffled. It was surprising that the Seven Armies were initiating a conversation in the first place. He seems to be telling the truth, at least in part. Ian muttered as he stared at the light fading away from a communication crystal. The Federation has begun their operation to take back Tigol Fortress. Also. His lips pursed before letting out a struggling mutter. The Parasites seemed to have retreated from all of the cities other than Haramark. What did you say? Teresa turned her head in shock. Reports say that the Parasites armies retreated from the other cities in the direction of Tigol Fortress. Teresa clutched her head. She had a difficult time processing these recent turn of events. With this news, it became clear why the Parasite Queen besieged the entire human territory. It was a show of force to prevent the cities from sending reinforcements. But why? Why did they risk Tigol Fortress and send three of the five Parasite Armies that remained in the Material Realm here? It couldnt be because of Arden Fortress. But no matter how hard she thought about it, Teresa couldnt come up with an answer. In the end, she let out a curse. [One.] It was then that Undying Diligence raised his finger. [We only need one.] He raised his index finger high up into the sky for everyone to see. [Amongst you should be a human who recently began to make a name for himself.] Undying Diligence continued calmly. [If you hand over that person] Teresas eyes abruptly widened to full circles as she listened in a daze. She subconsciously turned her head half-way before going Ah and stopping. [We will go back quietly. I shall promise with my name.] The Parasites had finally revealed their intention. Mumble, mumble! The fortress grew loud in the blink of an eye. Chohong furrowed her brows. What did that bastard just say? A human who recently began to make a name for himself? Phi Sora tilted her head before Ah. Dropping her jaw. She wasnt the only one who noticed. Soon, dozens of gazes fell onto one youth. Just as Undying Diligence was about to stealthily follow the humans gazes CUT THE BULLSHIT! Teresas angry roar resounded. The gazes falling on the youth all turned to the princess. Undying Diligence smacked his lips. Whatever. He couldnt determine who the target was due to Teresas interference, but the humans reaction had revealed that the target was present. Of course, he could bring a mere fortress to ruin in ten minutes if he so wished. However Should I shake them once more? [Bullshit? Why do you refer to it as such?] Undying Diligence opened his mouth. [This offer is not a command, nor is it a request. It is a negotiation.] He emphasized the word negotiation. [Your safety will be guaranteed if you hand over just one person. How can there be a better condition?] Teresa wanted to shout something back, but Undying Diligence didnt give her the chance. [Ah, of course, you might think that we are deceiving you. But think about this. Whether this one person exists or not, do you lot think we are asking because we cannot do anything?] When he added, All because of a mere fortress? Teresa looked speechless. [It might look similar~ But compared to Tigol Fortress, this is a toy~] Vulgar Chastity remarked mockingly. [I will say it again.] Undying Diligence raised his arms once again. [The Queen is magnanimous, merciful, and benevolent.] [Two chances are more than enough. We are busybodies. There will not be a third chance.] Undying Diligence openly admitted that Tigol Fortress was under attack. He was saying it in a roundabout way that another refusal would result in an all-out war. He even revealed confidence in being able to crush the humans with ease. Undying Diligences ultimatum turned the entire fortress dead silent. While everyone was waiting for someone else to break the silence, a bearded man carefully opened his mouth. What what other choice do we have? What did you say? Teresa quickly turned around. When the man met her furious gaze, he flinched. However, he continued firmly. I-Isnt that right? Three of the Seven Armies are here. Well die if we fight and well die if we run. Since these are the only options we have, wouldnt it be better to sacrifice one person to. He looked around as if to ask for assent. Shut up. Teresa spoke curtly, no longer able to bear to listen to him. The man grew angry. W-What did you say!? I said shut your mouth. Our only options are what? Teresa growled as if she was ready to brawl. And just as Seol Jihu was about to open his mouth, having detected the worsening atmosphere Just stay put. Phi Sora quickly whispered to him. That bastard Hes looking at us. She pretended to look around while stealthily moving in front of Seol Jihu and hiding him. She whispered silently. Pretend to be looking too. Like them. By them, she was referring to Chohong and Hugo. The two of them had been looking around the fortress wall since a while ago. The only difference between them and the rest was that their eyes clearly said Well kill anyone who looks this way. It was only then that Seol Jihu realized what they were doing and why Teresa had yelled so loudly to attract attention. Absolutely not. Ian also stepped up. There is no guarantee that Undying Diligence will follow up on his promise. He is asking for a sacrifice using safety as bait. But Master Ian! Of course, they really might return quietly, and we might be able to breathe a sigh of relief and go back with our lives. But what then? Accepting the Parasites offer and sacrificing a fellow Earthling to make them retreat, while the Haramark Royal Family tolerates all of this. What do you think will happen to the Haramark Royal Family when this rumor spreads? Have you thought about this!? Ian blurted out a flurry of words. Sure, people might say it couldnt be helped but both Earthlings and Paradisians will lose faith in the royal family. Furthermore, we dont know how the other royal families and the Seven Gods will think about such an action. Think carefully about how much of an adverse effect that decision will have on the future of the Haramark Royal Family. The man seemed confused, but he quickly shook his head and protested again. B-But we have no choice! The Haramark Royal Family may face backlash, but people will understand! Its the Seven Armies were talking about! And three of them are here! Young man. One person. We only have to sacrifice one person! Are you saying we should all die together!? Now that his fuse had been lit, the man blabbered on. Ians eyes turned sharp. If you insist, why dont you volunteer yourself first? Huh? Why me? Im Didnt you gloat about finding a ruin recently? You made quite a name yourself because of it. D-Dont joke like that! It was just a single ruin! Like I said Ians tone went down a notch. There is no guarantee that Undying Diligence will follow up on his promise. Its likely that he will say we gave him the wrong guy and ask for another. Right, were facing the Seven Armies. Missing a person or two wont affect the grand scheme of things, so go ahead. As the instigator, you should volunteer yourself first, no? Thats sophistry! Sophistry? Maybe it is. But as far as Im concerned, if it works, it works. If it doesnt, thats fine too. Ian shrugged. Dont you agree? The mans face grew as red as a tomato, but his mouth closed shut. Do not push onto others Ian spoke shamelessly with his eyes glaring straight at him. What you cannot do yourself. This final line was directed at everyone present. Only then did the sideway glances disappear one by one. But there was one thing not even Ian expected. The quivering and steaming man abruptly raised his hands into the air. Undying Diligence! I will reveal the truth! Ian flinched and immediately turned back to him. He ishhhhik! But he couldnt finish his sentence. Marcel Ghionea had shot toward him like a bolt of lightning and slit his throat. You crazy piece of shit. He kicked the stomach of the man violently rolling on the ground coughing. Then, he raised the Laurel of Triumph he received from Seol Jihu and aimed it at the enemy outside the fortress wall. The groaning mans eyes shot open. Stop! Turururu! The sound of crossbow bolts firing rapidly resounded, making the man reaching out with his hand feel awkward. The man gritted his teeth and screamed, and none of the bolts managed to scratch even a hair on Undying Diligences body, but Marcel Ghionea didnt stop attacking. Teresa didnt stop him. When she caught sight of Vulgar Chastity, who was standing next to Undying Diligence with her hand over mouth and her shoulders shaking from cackling, Teresas eyes flared up. Soon, she unsheathed the silver longsword Seol Jihu had gifted her and shouted. Blade Ballista! Load! Kiirik! Kiirik! The sound of a pulley spinning rang out. Undying Diligence quietly watched the situation unfold before heaving out a sigh. The brains of these insects even when we gave them a method of survival. Didnt I tell you? That theyd be too proud of their tiny accomplishments to see the big picture. Unsightly Humility giggled. Undying Diligence shook his head before cracking his neck and wrists. I guess there is no other choice. If they want to die so much, Ill grant their wish." Lets finish this quickly and return. If the Federation recaptures Tigol Fortress, well have to conquer it all over again. Unsightly Humility shuddered as though just thinking about it gave him the chills. Undying Diligence nodded his head in agreement. I will entrust the lower half to you. No worries. I will charge to the fortress gate in one fell swoop. With that, Unsightly Humility [Ooooooooh!] kicked his spectral horse and howled. His imposing command summoned the black-armored Death Knights that had been standing by in a line to howl back with piercing voices. Soon, with Unsightly Humility marching forward as the start, the army began to charge forward in the shape of an arrow. Terrifying rumbling shaking heaven and earth. Fierce vibrations akin to an earthquake. Facing the army rushing forward with enough force to split the valley in half, Teresa valiantly raised her longsword. From the left! In order! Fire! Tong, tong, tong, tong! Boomerang blades flew into the sky. Oho! This weapon. Unsightly Humility let out an exclamation of surprise, but he kicked off the ground even harder rather than slowing down. At the same time, two balls of light flickered from the skeletons eye sockets visible behind the helmet. And just as the two forces were about to collide Unsightly Humilitys army turned translucent, and the boomerang blades simply phased through the enemies. Teresa clenched her teeth and shouted with fiercely glaring eyes. Archers! Fire!! It was the same for the flurry of arrows that flew in parabolas. The spectral army even phased through the bodies of Haramarks infantry, crossing their line of defense and swinging their weapons freely. At a glance, it looked like thousands of Flones were charging forward. You thought we would clash with you? Unsightly Humility beheaded a screaming soldier while bursting out with laughter. I dont see why we cant! But were busy, you see! Amidst the clamor of dying soldiers, Unsightly Humility enjoyed the sight of their body parts flying everywhere and rushed forward like an envoy of death. It was then. When Unsightly Humility quickly approached the fortress, blue light flickered in his empty eye sockets. A tall woman was standing in front of the fortress gate, staring back. Around her were hundreds of magic circles radiating intense purple light. Hoh? Just as Unsightly Humility sensed the powerful aura emanating from the woman and clattered his teeth The magic circles shone even brighter, and Valkyries wearing winged helmets shot out of the circles, revealing their fluttering purple capes. Go! The woman waved her hand and shouted sharply. When hundreds of Valkyries instantly got themselves in a formation and fiercely charged forward with their spears and shields, even Unsightly Humility had to quickly pull his reins back. This power. A Valkyrie avoided the spectral horses stomp, spinning to the side and thrusting her shining spear. Unsightly Humility waved his longsword and easily brushed off the attack before calming down his spectral horse and opening his mouth. Could it be? Did I not exterminate the Executor of Sloth in the past? The position among the Seven Sins that was thought to be empty until now the Executor of Sloth (Pigritia). Taciana Cinzia spat out the cigarette in her mouth and, with a deep gaze, glared at the enemy who had stopped his charge. Chapter 172. Disheartened Well I guess its not the strangest thing for a new Star of Sloth to have been chosen. After all, its been a while since that happened. Unsightly Humility answered his own question. Ive been hiding it pretty well until now. Cinzia revealed her teeth and smiled. What a shame I had to reveal it because of a certain someone. The King of the Death Knights, Unsightly Humility, tilted his head back and guffawed. My apologies then. But did you come here alone? He spoke intimately even though he was talking to an enemy. I understand only one Executor being here but with only a single Servant with you. He turned his head left and right before abruptly tilting his head and fixing his gaze on a spot in the air. Suddenly, Agnes emerged out of thin air and opened her palms. Spider webs shot out of her hands like rays of light and pounced on the enemy. However, Unsightly Humility didnt allow himself to be restrained as easily as the Medusa. Hmph. Just by twisting his body with force, the threads snapped off or were blown back. Cinzia clicked her tongue, and Agnes landed next to her expressionlessly. Evil-Hunting Tarantula You have talent, but what a shame. If you want to buy even a little bit of time against me, you will need at least three other Servants. Unsightly Humility seemed to be worrying about them, but it was clear what he actually meant was You two are not enough to stop me. The corners of Cinzias mouth twisted up. You really do blabber on with unsightly humility. Unsightly Humility clattered his teeth as if to laugh before suddenly swinging his longsword in an arc. Clack, clack! The knights of death clad in jet-black armor stepped forward, holding their longswords straight. I apologize for the late introduction. I would love to entertain you for a little longer, but this lord is very busy, you see. Well, thats no surprise. Im sure you are worried sick because of Tigol Fortress. Cinzia sneered as she threw off her crimson cape. Although she retorted pompously, she felt cold sweat oozing out from her back. This was because she knew of the horrible death the previous Executor of Sloth suffered when two Executors and their Servants fought against Unsightly Humility. Plus, she could also feel strength surpassing her own emanating from him. Valkyries clutching onto shining spears flew up and blocked the Death Knights advance. Soon, light and darkness violently clashed, and Seol Jihu, who was watching two opposing auras become entangled, snapped out of his daze. Cinzia and Agnes had stopped the skeleton knight, but two of the Seven Armies still remained. Vulgar Chastity flew toward the rear of the army to prepare against any potential threat to the Nests. But it was a mistake to think that she wouldnt be able to participate in the assault just because she had retreated to the back. Vulgar Chastity took in a deep breath before moving her palm to her cherry-colored lips. As if to send a kiss, she opened her puckered lips and let out a breath. It looked as if a heart would fly out of her mouth, but what really came out was a violet poison mist. The gas expanded in an instant, voraciously approaching the fortress as a huge cloud that hindered everyones vision. Of course, the human side didnt just stand still. While Priests hurriedly cast barriers around the fortress, the small number of Magicians including Ian shot wind magic towards the mist. Thankfully, the fierce gale created by their magic pushed the mist away and seemingly scattered it to the sides. As a result, Seol Jihu was able to barely catch a glimpse of the battlefield. But in the next instant, he furrowed his brows. The air that the violet mist touched had been dyed red. Almost like evaporating water, a red mist glimmered and quickly rushed forward. Mist? He lowered his gaze subconsciously. He couldnt see the central army. Could it be? Seol Jihu quickly turned his head, and what caught his sight Kyaha!Kyaaaa! was a group of vampires led by Undying Diligence, violently tearing the layers of barriers apart as if they were pieces of paper and descending on the fortress wall like hail. They were the Parasites strongest force C the Nosferatu. Although hundreds of them landed on the wall, not even a tiny footstep rang out. Only the sound of their capes brushing against the ground was heard. Landing softly, the squadron of Nosferatus immediately pounced in all directions. A fierce battle broke out in the blink of an eye C both on the ground and on the fortress wall. A Nosferatu also rushed in front of Seol Jihu, and Seol Jihu quickly reacted by thrusting his Ice Spear. The Nosferatu easily parried the attack with its claw before jabbing with the other. When the razor-sharp claw shot toward his face, the startled Seol Jihu hurriedly ducked with a gasp. And in the next moment, almost as if it had been waiting for this series of events, the Nosferatu shot its leg up while slamming down with its claw. Its lightning-fast movements were something to note in and of themselves, but what was really shocking was the unavoidable, elaborate attack carried out using its spectacular physical abilities. But Seol Jihu shot his head up, avoiding the kick, and twisting his body in an instant to just barely dodge the claw. His Intuition had activated, causing his body to move on its own. When he spun once and repostured himself in a hurry, the Nosferatu opened its mouth slightly. It slowly retracted its out-reached arm and leg, clearly surprised that the youth was able to dodge its attacks. Then, it grinned. Seol Jihu swallowed hard. Teresas words suddenly brushed past his head. [Sure, the Medusas are the ultimate evolution among the mid-tier Parasites, but still, if I were to be honest, they are more like the leaders of local hoodlums.] [Only when things like the Nosferatus pop up can you say, Oh, the Parasites are serious this time.] One. With just one exchange, Seol Jihu realized Teresa wasnt exaggerating in the slightest. No, never mind exaggerating, she might even have been understating its power. Its different. The Nosferatu was far too different from a normal Parasite. There was no need to even compare the specifics. This vampire in front of him was in a league of its own, so much so that he mistakenly thought he was facing an enraged Agnes. The problem was that there were hundreds of these monsters on the battlefield. The Nosferatu rushed in once more. Ah. It was then that Seol Jihu realized he was backing up little by little. Pang! He forced himself to stop and activated the Festina Earring, but as expected, he was put into a disadvantageous position in a few moves. While the Nosferatu was relaxed, seemingly checking out what Seol Jihu was capable of, Seol Jihu was being pushed back even while he brandished his spear with all his might. In a single moment of Ah, the Nosferatu grabbed onto Seol Jihus spear and forcefully pulled him in. Before he could let go of his weapon, a fierce gale blew against his upper body. Seol Jihu put up his left arm to his face reflexively and activated the Blessing of the Circum, but the Nosferatus attack shattered the tricircular shield as if to snap a childs toy in half. Seol Jihus eyes shot open. Death had approached him all too easily. Kyaaaa! A shrill cry rang out. It wasnt from Seol Jihu, but the Nosferatu. The vampire was bleeding from its gouged out eyes and writhing in pain. After barely fixing his posture, Seol Jihu saw the black smoke stuck in the Nosferatus eyes. It was Flone. This was a stroke of fortune and a golden opportunity. Rather than expressing his gratitude, Seol Jihu followed his survival instincts and hurriedly thrust his spear. A speartip sparkling with a golden aura pierced the enemys chest. Pzzzt! When electricity crackled, the Nosferatu paused. Then, its body shuddered before its eyes regenerated and glared down at Seol Jihu. Its not dead? Ordinary Parasites would collapse with a single thrust, but this? The Nosferatu no longer had the sense of leisure it had before, but it charged forward while emanating fierce hostility. No, thats what it tried to do. [H-Hurry!] Flone coiled around the Nosferatus body with a do-or-die spirit. [Hurrrry!] Hearing Flone groaning intensely and seeing her being shaken around like a leaf dangling on a tree branch, Seol Jihu quickly pulled his spear out and began to stab indiscriminately. He stabbed the vampires face, neck, heart, stomach, and even the groin, but the Nosferatu only screamed desperately and did not slow down trying to shake Flone off. In fact, Seol Jihu even tried slicing its head open, just like he did with the Medusas, but tentacles squirmed out of the sliced cross-section of the head, shattering the ice caused by the Ice Spears freezing effect and coming together to mend the head. The word monster wasnt enough to describe this thing. It was then. When Seol Jihus flurrying spear coincidentally dug into the Nosferatus solar plexus, its fierce resisting stopped. It suddenly shuddered as though it had been electrocuted. This time, Seol Jihu felt a unique sensation in his hands. As he was pouring his mana into the speartip just to be sure Krrr! Boom! The Nosferatu let out a curdling noise before turning into smoke with an explosive sound. Did I do it? [Dont think you can escape!] As soon as Seol Jihu wondered if hed slayed the vampire, Flone chased after a departing red smoke and clawed at it sharply. Realizing that the Nosferatu was still alive, Seol Jihu chased after the smoke and thrust his spear. Unexpectedly, he wasnt thrusting into the thin air, as he felt himself stabbing into an unknown sticky flesh. [KIYAAAAAAA!] Along with an ear-piercing scream, the Nosferatu popped out of the smoke, just like when it descended on the fortress wall. Next, its body charred black before falling down to its knees. His arms shook for only a moment. Soon, its stiff neck drooped down. Huuuak. It was until a blowing wind scattered the ash away that Seol Jihu breathed a sigh of relief. He had finally succeeded in defeating a Nosferatu. It was easier than he believed as well. Of course, he didnt think he won because of his skill. He knew he was at a disadvantage for most of the battle, and he had almost been killed as well. The Essence of Soma and Flone. With even one of these missing, he would undoubtedly be a cold corpse by now. Kuaaaak! The moment the thought of his comrades crossed his mind, a familiar scream struck his ears. When Seol Jihu turned his gaze in a hurry, he saw a Nosferatu mounted on top of the fallen Hugo while baring its teeth at his neck. HUGO! As Seol Jihu turned around, Flone quickly flew out and pounced on the vampire. Struck by an unexpected force, the Nosferatu tangled with the smoke. And after arriving there a moment later, Seol Jihu stabbed his spear into the enemys back. The information on the Nosferatus weak point was something he had just obtained with his life at risk. The Nosferatu resisted fiercely, but unlike the previous one, this one quickly lost its strength. Seol Jihu twisted his spear left and right while pouring his mana. Only when he confirmed the monsters death did he retract his Ice Spear. Already? He had only killed two Nosferatus, but he had used up over a quarter of his internal energy. This was an unfamiliar feeling to Seol Jihu, who was usually brimming with mana, but now wasnt the time to complain. Hugo looked fine on the surface, but something must have happened to him, as he was convulsing ceaselessly with horror-struck eyes. Maria quickly ran up and spat out a few curses before kneeling down next to Hugo. Deciding to entrust him to Maria, Seol Jihu turned his gaze to the battlefield. Immediately, he furrowed his brows. Oh Rahee, Phi Sora, and Chohong were each fighting a Nosferatu. They were all respectable High Rankers but were being pushed back greatly. Their fights couldnt be described as a simple struggle. Given that Chohongs hair was silver, she must have used Manifestation, but she was having difficulties even then. Oh Rahee and Phi Sora were having also trouble that Seol Jihu didnt know whom to help first. He swallowed the saliva pooling in his mouth as his complexion quickly darkened. He had several buffs helping him out, but with other powerful combatants having such difficulty, he didnt even need to look at the rest of the battlefield. But if there was a stroke of fortune in the midst of all of this, it was the existence of Flone and the fact that the number of Nosferatus didnt reach a thousand. Flone was helping Seol Jihus comrades even without him having to tell her. Right, he didnt expect to win. But now that he knew the enemys weak point, if he could just fight with Flone to take care of one Nosferatu after the other, then The solar plexus! Their weak point is their solar plexus! He shouted loudly so that everyone could hear. And just as he was about to run to Chohong. Correct. His breath suddenly stopped. And after his breathing, his body stiffened. Just by hearing this voice, his hair stood on end and he nearly jumped out of his skin. A sudden light-headedness crept up over him. The tiny bit of divinity I couldnt digest a leftover, if you will. Anyways, it turns out that putting this leftover in the solar plexus has the greatest effect. Because of it, my subordinates were able to grow stronger too. Seol Jihu was still frozen in a running posture. A voice inside him seemed to be screaming, Dont look. You must not look. The moment he did, he felt like he would be disheartened and accept his fate. His rational mind persuaded him multiple times, but his instincts coldly creaked his head to the side. And when he saw Undying Diligence standing by himself on the fortress, clear despair descended on his complexion. He was trying to rekindle the extinguished embers of hope in his heart, but the final boss had appeared as if that was unacceptable. There was a reason Undying Diligence appeared in front of Seol Jihu. Strictly speaking, he wasnt here to participate in a war. He was here to execute the revered Parasite Queens command, and the war was only a means to achieve this goal. Since he had to prioritize his mission, he had stood on the fortress and observed the battlefield, rather than choosing to participate in the battle. And soon, he was able to discover an abnormality. Less than thirty minutes had passed since the outbreak of war, yet one of his subordinates had been killed. It wasnt as if they were fighting the Federation. So it was extremely uncommon for him to lose a subordinate of his, who possessed the power of a hundred warriors and was near-immortal. And after observing Seol Jihu kill one more of his subordinates, he was able to understand what happened. A lightning-attribute anti-evil power You have a frightening power. Undying Diligence lightly stepped on the fortress wall. Where did you find it? It shouldnt be something that is easily obtainable. He asked softly, but no reply came back. Well, I guess it doesnt matter. Rather than that Undying Diligence shrugged his shoulders before continuing. Human, I will make you a special offer. You can think of this as an opportunity only you may obtain. Seol Jihus eyebrows perked up. Seeing this reaction, Undying Diligence went straight to the main subject. Wont you join the Queen? Looking left and right, he raised his arms as if to show off his surroundings. As you can see, we have already taken over most of the fortress wall. The Star of Sloth is holding out in front of the gate, but she should be subdued soon. This was an undeniable truth and reality. Rather than dying a dogs death here, wouldnt you rather save your life? Seol Jihu blinked his eyes quickly. Its not just that. If you prove your worth, you can receive even greater power. You will escape the shell of a lowly insect and be reborn as a new species. Undying Diligences voice grew solemn as if he was making the sweetest offer. What? The Queen is magnanimous! Before Seol Jihu could say anything, he suddenly raised his voice. Do not worry. The anti-evil power will prove you more than worthy. Even I am curious as to what will happen when the essence inside your body receives the Queens power. When Seol Jihus mouth opened slightly, Undying Diligence waved his hand. Ah, if youre going to blabber on about friendship and whatnot, dont bother and just raise your spear. Im too lazy to persuade anyone now, and it will be an insignificant emotion compared to the new world the Queen will introduce to this world. Undying Diligence spoke as if he had given the same speech multiple times. And for a moment, Seol Jihu had an unthinkable thought. He wanted to reject the notion, but he couldnt help but be enticed by the thought of staying in Paradise forever without ever going back to Earth. For the record, it isnt as if Earthlings havent crossed the aisle before. Well, I admit that most of them have been forced, but its not like there isnt a single one who entered the Queens embrace on their own. Yes, there was even one person whom you call a Unique Ranker. Unique Ranker? When even more shocking news came out, Seol Jihu bit down on his lower lip. Imaginations were only imaginations. It was true that he was enticed by the thought of staying in Paradise forever, but that was because he wanted to be with people he knew C Jang Maldong, Chohong, Hugo, Teresa, and others. He didnt want to live if he had to become their enemies. Id rather die than let that happen. Seol Jihu raised his spear without hesitation. Undying Diligence, who was awaiting Seol Jihus response with a little bit of hope, smacked his lips with regret. Truly an incomprehensible species its not as if they lack intelligence, so how can they be like this? Shaking his head, he let out a deep sigh and slowly raised his right arm. The possibility seems small but he is a user of anti-evil power. With a face still showing a hint of interest and excitement, he gestured with his index finger. Come. Chapter 173. Despair, and…. Seol Jihu didnt move thoughtlessly. No, it was more correct to say he couldnt. Given the enemy he was facing, he had to be even more cautious. Damn it Just how. In truth, he knew the result would be the same regardless of whether he was careless or cautious. He wasnt even in a situation where he could buy time. He had to fight, knowing that he would die. He finally understood what it felt like to be a soldier heading into battle. If you wont come, I will. Step. Undying Diligence walked forward. Seol Jihu realized he could no longer stand still. If his only choice was to die, he figured he would give his all. Dealing an effective blow might be too much to ask, but if he died without making a single attempt, he felt like he would regret it as he drew his last breath. When his thoughts reached this point, a tiny bean-sized courage emerged in his heart. Seol Jihu fixed his posture and tightly grabbed his spear with his trembling hands. Undying Diligence nodded his head. Good. Thats what I like to see. Seol Jihu shot his eyes open before kicking off the ground. Shouting to shake off fear, he squeezed out every ounce of his strength and thrust forward. The Ice Spear scattered golden particles of light as it cut through the air. But Undying Diligence remained standing in the same spot, avoiding the attack just by tilting his head to the side. Seol Jihu must have expected this response, as he immediately changed his attack from a thrust to a strike. In that instant, Undying Diligences knees bent at a right angle. His upper body tilted severely, and Seol Jihus spear only struck the empty air. As if he had been waiting for this moment, Seol Jihu immediately cut down with his spear, but. Stop playing around. Undying Diligence muttered coldly before using his arm touching the ground as a pivot to spin. Seol Jihus spear grazed his ribs and stabbed the ground. Rising up like a swallow, Undying Diligence dusted his hand. Is that all? Seol Jihus eyes shook violently. Setting aside his opponents physical abilities that surpassed his wildest imagination Thrust, Slice, and Cut he had performed the techniques he was most confident in, yet he had failed to even graze Undying Diligences hair. Not to mention, Undying Diligence had only avoided his attacks and did not even attempt to counterattack in any way. It was almost as if he was being tested. Seol Jihu quickly pulled out his spear. Just as he was about to take a step back, he paused. He was rather close to Undying Diligence. Since it looked like Undying Diligence had no desire to attack Pang! He activated the Festina Earring. Using the wind enveloping himself, Seol Jihu rushed forward with a gust. After closing the distance in an instant, he curled his body. And just like when he defeated the Orc Champion, he thrust his spear using the springing force of Flash Step. It was then. Ah. He suddenly met a pair of indifferent eyes. An undefinable sense of despair flit past his head. It was as if it was telling him, This isnt right. However, he had already spread his body, and his spear was traveling up. Undying Diligence raised his finger. Tak! The finger easily blocked the spear tip that was emanating anti-evil energy. No matter how hard Seol Jihu tried to push his spear forward, it refused to budge. And when Undying Diligence bent his finger slightly, Seol Jihu felt his center of gravity shift down. The moment Seol Jihu fell on his butt, he was stunned. He had expected as much, but imagination and reality were completely different. When he looked up in a daze, he saw a withered face that had lost all interest. Undying Diligence calmly examined his finger. It was slightly burnt as though someone had extinguished a cigarette on it. Just a fool who has the anti-evil power only. He rubbed his index finger with his thumb and clicked his tongue. Their target was a Star who even the Queen they served was afraid of. This Star was more valuable than the Tigol Fortress they conquered through an all-out war. Naturally, this Star had to have power that would surprise him. As this was what Undying Diligence thought, it was reasonable for him to judge the current Seol Jihu to be lacking. Its a shame, but since you made the choice, I guess there is nothing I can do. The moment he raised his foot to crush Seol Jihu like an insect Tududuk! Undying Diligences neck made a frightening sound while twisting back. Flone, who was helping out Seol Jihus comrades, had raced back after seeing Seol Jihu in danger. Hoh. Undying Diligence stared at the ghost glaring at him and exclaimed. Right. You were here as well. Poof! With a grin, Undying Diligence transformed into a mist and shot up into the air. Flone chased after him right away. Red and black mists drew spirals in the air while emanating a terrifying energy. Flone! Seol Jihu shot up and created a Mana Spear, but he couldnt bring himself to throw it. Because Flone was fighting too close to Undying Diligence, there was a chance he would accidentally hit her. [Die! Dieeeee!] Flone attacked Undying Diligence with violent hand movements, but she didnt perform any better than Seol Jihu. Your strength is decent Undying Diligence was appraising her attacks while dodging them by paper-thin margins. But you lack experience. Undying Diligence revealed himself from the mist and smiled brightly. Like a young lady tackling a problem with overconfidence, not knowing how the world works. As if to destroy his blabbering mouth, Flone clawed at him viciously. However, Undying Diligence reached out and easily snatched her hand. [!?] Having been grabbed when she hadnt even materialized, Flone struggled in a fluster. [Eek! Eeeeeeek!] Undying Diligence smiled like he was watching a child throw a tantrum. Then, he poured his energy into his hand. From the part making contact with Flone, a blood-colored aura seeped in and dyed the black smoke red. [Aaaaaaaack!] Flone let out a shrill shriek. The color of her smoke became light, and it began to fall from the sky. You must be at least a couple hundred years old. Youre worthy of being absorbed. As Undying Diligence descended slowly, a satisfied smile appeared on his face. He was obtaining an unexpected gain, so it was obvious why he would be happy. Undying Diligence reached towards Flone, who was lying limp on the ground, twitching. Seol Jihu burst out with a roar of frustration. Floneeee! Bellowing loudly, he blindly rushed forward. Undying Diligence glanced at the youth as a hint of irritation flashed across his face. Annoying! His arm darted sideways like a dragon. That was the end. Seol Jihus vision suddenly darkened, and when he opened his eyes back up, he realized he was staring at the sky. Flying through the sky Thud! He struck the ground. Kuhuk! Fresh blood spurted out of his mouth. And. Kuk. The pain Huaaaaaak! came earlier than he thought it would. From the hole in his chest, fresh blood poured out. Seol Jihu bounced on the ground several times before finally coming to a stop. His limbs flailed left and right, and his body trembled. Huk! Huuk! As Seol Jihu panted out of breath, a shadow was cast over him. Well, still Undying Diligence walked toward him and raised his foot. Since the youth possessed the anti-evil attribute, making sure he was dead was the right thing to do. Since you brought me such an excellent nutrient, Ill send you off painlessly. And just as he was about to slam his foot down, a knight cut between them with her heater shield held up. The silver shield flashed with a holy aura. Keuk! Teresa furrowed her brows as she was pushed back. Undying Diligence opened his mouth with a surprised expression. Oho! Princess of Haramark, have you gotten stronger since the last time we met? No. Looking at the holy aura flowing around her longsword and shield, he made an understanding look. I see, you didnt get stronger but got a couple of useful weapons. Take him and run! Hurry! Ignoring Undying Diligences comment, Teresa turned her head half-way and shouted. Undying Diligences eyebrows perked up. A blonde-haired girl ran up to the youth convulsing sporadically and began to frantically chant a spell. Miss Maria! Fuck! Shut up! Hurry! You think Im staying here for fun!? He has to be able to move before we can do anything! Take him and run? With the fortress conquered, there was nowhere they could run to. To be precise, they would be killed even if they ran. But the one saying this was the princess who chose to fight rather than escape. Naturally, Undying Diligence felt that it was a bit out of place. And it wasnt just the princess. Uwaaaaaah! A black warrior charged in with a shining halberd in hand. Undying Diligence waited apathetically before swinging his fist like a bolt of lightning and sending him flying. You bastard! Next, he kicked the chin of a battle maiden swinging her mace. He then grabbed the longswords of two swordswomen attacking from the left and right and pulled them together. Oh Rahee and Phi Sora clashed together before being knocked back. Hm. Undying Diligence tilted his head as he stared at the four Warriors groaning on the ground around him. As soon as he knocked out the human carrying anti-evil attribute, Haramarks princess and the surrounding warriors had rushed in to help. Clearly, they were all trying to save that one youth. As the concept of camaraderie did not exist in Undying Diligences mind, he couldnt help but imagine a certain possibility. And thinking about it now, he had heard that their target was a dead Star, not a shining Star. A dead Star. Undying Diligences evaluation of Seol Jihu had plummeted, but it began to rise once again. Although it was only an intuition, he felt like there was something about the youth he didnt get. He was intrigued once again. So, he turned to a few of his subordinates who were in the middle of killing a group of soldiers, and opened his mouth. Stop. Four Nosferatus stopped immediately and stood still. Undying Diligence slowly walked towards Teresa, who was the only one left standing. Fuck! Fuck! Maria was cursing meaninglessly while focusing on healing Seol Jihu. She screamed with a pressing voice. Get up! Snap out of it!! You son of a bitch, wake up! She was using one healing spell after the other, but the wound in his chest was still closing slowly. Whatever it was that injured him, it seemed to have a power capable of hindering recovery. And when Seol Jihu finally coughed out a breath of air Please, please! Hieeeek! The desperately pleading Maria suddenly let out a shriek. She scurried back crazily. It was because Undying Diligence was walking towards her while holding Teresa by her neck. Although Seol Jihu had partially recovered, he had yet to recover from his state of shock. When Undying Diligence reached out and grabbed him by his neck, he was pulled up seamlessly. Although Undying Diligence could have killed him here and now, his diligent personality pushed him to see things through to the end. To be more precise, he sought efficiency. He could clearly see that the Parasites had taken over the battlefield. Their only remaining task was to search for the Star. To do this, they would have to scour the fortress or track every single escapee. And this would naturally take time. On the other hand, if they could finish off their main objective, the rest could be left to their underlings. It was Undying Diligences plan to return to Tigol Fortress with the other two Army Commanders as soon as they accomplished their mission. After all, the faster they returned to the fortress, the greater the chance they will have to protect it. And for that reason, their target the dead Star had to be in this place. So, he looked back and forth between Seol Jihu and Teresa. Is this that human? If not, do you know who it is? If it were the former, Seol Jihu would be taken away. If it were the latter, Seol Jihu would be killed. Knowing this, Teresa only glared hatefully. Undying Diligence promptly threw her to the side as if he hadnt expected anything. Shes a gift for the Queen. Do not kill her. With that, he began to walk towards the girl who was kneeling on the ground with both of her arms tied together. Answer. A Nosferatu forcefully raised Phi Soras head. Undying Diligence shook the hand that was holding Seol Jihu. Is this that human? Phi Sora looked up with a pair of trembling eyes before opening her mouth with difficulty. So. So? So fucking ugly. Phi Sora sniggered as if she had gone mad. Undying Diligence snorted and slammed her with his elbow. Her neck turned over 90 degrees to the side, and her upper body lifelessly sagged down. Is this Ptui! Chohong spat before Undying Diligence could even finish his question. When the bloody spit got on his uniform, Undying Diligence slammed her head down with his heel. Blood spurted out from Chohongs seven orifices. Undying Diligence calmly took out a handkerchief and wiped off the spit from his uniform. And when he found the Priest with her head kissing the ground, trembling with her hands cupped together, a conspicuous light flickered in his eyes. Answer. You just have to give a confirmation. Undying Diligence spoke in a benevolent tone. If you answer, I will let you live. This, I promise. Marias trembling slowly subsided. The patiently waiting Undying Diligence suddenly blinked his eyes. Now that he took a closer look, he could see an altar beneath her feet. A cross-shaped artifact was slowly scattering away as ash. Mor Te Oculorum Meorum! Maria shot her head up and shouted. Mjolnir! As Undying Diligence had tilted his head down at the most opportune moment, a large hammer of light directly struck his face. Huuu. Undying Diligence sighed as he dusted off the crackling electricity on his face. Kwuek! When his foot pierced Marias solar plexus, she yelped and passed out like a frog. Undying Diligence retracted his foot. Seeing the stream of blood flowing through the rocks on the ground, he smacked his lips. Should I have kept the guy from before alive? In the end, he muttered, I guess theres no choice now. And just as he put more strength into his grip. Should I answer that question for you? A cheerful voice rang out. Undying Diligences nose twitched. He saw a fistful of dust shining with silvery light, being scattered around him. This dust Explosion! In the next instant, the dust exploded with a brilliant light, swallowing Undying Diligences face. Heup! When Undying Diligence subconsciously took in a breath, the fire quickly subsided. Next, he shook his head strongly, shrugged his shoulders, and turned his body. An old man with his white beard grown out long was standing there, aiming a staff at him. Magician where did you get this dust? By luck? Ian smiled. The Nosferatus quickly showed signs of movement, but Undying Diligence waved his hand to stop them. Do you have more of it? Of course not. Because you guys have been so thorough in destroying it, I didnt even get to see it! I could only acquire a tiny amount thanks to divine fortune. Im sure you know this better than anyone else, so why ask? Youre right. But to think you managed to obtain even a tiny amount youre quite talented. Thank you for the compliment. Anyways. Ian stroked his beard and furrowed his brows. How strange. According to the Empires historical records, Moon Light was one of the weapons developed to combat the Parasite Queen and her Army Commanders, being one of the few effective tools that That is indeed true. Crushing a jewel containing rare mana, putting the pieces in a goblet containing holy water, and using the moonlight to balance the two energies a fusion and condensation of mana and holy power. It was an excellent idea. You say this, but it doesnt seem to have done much. I wouldnt say it was completely ineffective. When Undying Diligence blew his nose, a lump of blood came out. It worked, though just a little bit. He wiped his face before staring at Ian. A Magician should know about the law of equivalent exchange. He was telling Ian to answer his question now that he answered his. However, Ian waved his hand. Youre doing the math wrong. That was something I already knew, and you answered on your own. Dont expect me to buy into your forced sales pitch. Forced sales pitch, you say. Well, I dont see why not. Undying Diligence walked forward. Ian chuckled and turned his staff over. Soram! The ground rumbled, and pillars of earth shot up. Undying Diligence stretched his foot out, and he moved in an instant, leaving behind an afterimage. Spiral! The surfaces of the pillars of earth distorted. Next, dozens of thorns shot out. However, Undying Diligence crushed through them with his body and stood directly in front of Ian. Since you put on an interesting show and displayed the audacity to talk to me, I will give you another chance. Answer. My friend, isnt it common sense to ask a question if you want an answer? Undying Diligences complexion darkened. He lifted Seol Jihu up and opened his mouth. There are only two things you can say from now on. Yes, or no. I dont know. Puk! An arm penetrated Ians thin stomach. When Undying Diligence stirred up Ians insides, Ian took in a deep breath. Do you feel like speaking now? Ians face contorted painfully. But rather than answering, he hurriedly grabbed the enemys arm with his aged hands. Seeing the old man struggle to escape, Undying Diligence raised an eyebrow. And at that moment, Ian shouted past his shoulders. Now! Receiver of the Divine Vestige! What Undying Diligence turned back in a startle. However, the scenery behind him was the same. The subordinates he had ordered to stand still were still standing there. As he turned back front, he saw Ian grinning and throwing a small pouch. Heh, gotcha. A fistful of moonlit dust burst out from the pouch. Undying Diligences eyes shot open. Explosion! BOOM! A glittering brilliance erupted with a sacred blaze, sticking to Undying Diligences face. Keeeeuu! For the first time, Undying Diligence screamed. He wrapped his hands around his face and staggered back. Ian caught the falling Seol Jihu and quickly dragged him out of the range of the explosion. Y-You old insect! Undying Diligence screamed in a pained rage, and the boiling flames were extinguished instantly. Fine. I will just kill everyone! Putting Seol Jihu down, Ian prepared a gale-type spell to blow the enemy back. At the same time, a bitter look surfaced on his face. Damned old village head. Seeing the enemy flying over like a swallow, he cursed Arbor Muto, not knowing whether he was dead or alive. Couldnt you have brought more of this stuff with you when you escaped? A fist slammed down on Ians bitterly smiling face. Indiscriminate pummeling ensued. After striking Ians face five, six times, Undying Diligence kicked his stomach hard. Beaten severely, Ian fell on top of Seol Jihu without uttering a single cry. I will kill you both! A reddish-black mist of blood rose up behind Undying Diligence as if to reflect his soaring rage. Just as he was about to swing his hand and slap the old man to death ! Undying Diligence suddenly tilted his head in a startle. At the same time, a jade-colored spear containing a holy aura shot down from the sky. [KUAAAAAA!] A terrifying scream rang out. .Hm? Vulgar Chastity, who was leisurely spectating the battlefield from the sky, narrowed her eyes. This aura. With a serious look, she slowly scoured the area before fixating her gaze on one spot. When their queens spirit changed greatly, the surrounding succubi flapped their wings and flew up in the sky. At the same time Valiant effort. Unsightly Humility praised Cinzia, who was rammed against the fortress gate. The two of them seemed to have battled fiercely, as half of Unsightly Humilitys helmet was gone alongside his skull. On the other hand, Cinzia was clutching onto her stomach, which was turning red with blood, and glaring at the enemy with her face drenched in sweat. You only had a single Servant helping you, yet you managed to fend off my elite knights and even injured me to this degree. Your feat is certainly worthy of praise. So dont be too disappointed. Unsightly Humility spoke as he took a big bite out of the human leg in his hand. Cinzia bit her lip as she saw Agnes collapsed in front of the spectral horse with her legs ripped out. Unsightly Humility chewed on the flesh dripping with blood before tossing it to the side. Humans are indeed tasty. Well, now that I have filled my stomach, its time to As he was talking, his skull suddenly turned back. Eh? His mouth dropped open as unfinished pieces of Agness leg fell out. Oho Now this is unexpected. The three Army Commanders were all looking in one direction at Dawk Peak. Chapter 174. The Second Coming This is no joke. A man chuckled as he looked down at Arden Fortress with one foot on Dawn Peak. He was exceptionally burly, being over 2-meters-tall and wearing pieces of armor that would easily weigh tens of kilograms altogether. Whore, Queen Fanboy, and Obnoxious Blackie The hell? Did the Parasite Queen suddenly go crazy? Im going back. A husky voice rang out. The burly man stroked his shaggy beard and looked back with a face that seemed to ask, What the hell are you on about? A small group of people was standing on Dawn Peak, with each member wearing a nervous expression. Although the Parasites had now pulled their armies back with Haramark being the only exception, the unprecedented threat of war had forced humanity to achieve a never-before-done collaboration. After returning to the Temple of Luxuria, Seo Yuhui had joined hands with Sinyoungs Yun Seohui and brought all existing Executors together. Just now, one of these Executors announced a boycott. It was a young, bespectacled man giving off a stubborn air with a book under his armpit. Described in the way of Paradise, he was a Level 7 Magician and also the apostle of Avaritia. Huh? Really? When the young man turned back without hesitation, the burly man quickly held him back. The young man glanced back before opening his mouth. I agreed to help given that there werent more than two Army Commanders present. Since there are three here, forcing me to fight would be going against the terms of our agreement. Ya crazy bastard. Youre gonna talk about some contract in this situation? If you leave now, what are you gonna do about her!? Looks like she already joined the fight! Shes not even an Executor. Its none of my business. The young man snorted. I am refusing to participate in accordance with our contract. That woman stormed off without a single word. Whos the one who acted as they pleased? The young mans skillful rebuttal made the burly man speechless. Bro, but still youre just going to give up and go back? Hm. I might have thought about it a bit more if we had just one more Executor. I dont want to die a dogs death, you see. But we do! Cant you feel her aura down there? When the burly man gestured toward the fortress gate, the young man burst into laughter. Dont jest. She and her Servant are half-dead. When he refused flat-out as if there was nothing else to discuss, the burly mans expression distorted. Damned guy. Just what the hell is your God thinking? Making a punk like you an Executor. Im curious too. Well, if our goals no longer align, I can just quit. The young man retorted with a hoarse voice and turned around completely. Youll regret it. A cold voice rang out. The young man was familiar with this voice. Sensing a gaze on his back, the young man opened his mouth without looking back. Will I? Haramark isnt my base of operation. My leaving is fully justified. Im not saying you arent. Then Im leaving. Its not like I havent been criticized before. The corners of the young mans mouth curled up. Well, if you come back alive, Ill give this worrying thing a go. Light enveloped the young mans body before he vanished. It was the Unique Rank spell, Teleport. The Magicians amidst them suddenly grew chatty. They didnt know what to do now that their leader had suddenly disappeared. The burly man scratched his head roughly. Damned guy, what does he want us to do? Huh? Shouting, Do we go or stop?, the burly man abruptly shut his mouth. A powerful, never-before-seen energy undulated around him, spreading out over the entire battlefield. The holy energy caused heaven and earth to rumble. At last, the burly man was able to see Seo Yuhui kneeling on the peak, praying with her hands together. Seeing as how her mouth was moving, she seemed to be reciting a ritual prayer. Similar to how Sacred Empress, the strongest member of the reinforcement group, acted on her own accord, Seo Yuhui was also making her move. Come to think of it Seo Yuhui had recently advanced to Level 8 after returning to her position as an Executor. This was only the second time in the history of Paradise that a Level 8 Earthling was born. When the burly man saw her maintaining her holy and noble appearance and praying in such a messy environment, he couldnt help but think, Could it be? At that moment, the rumbling stopped. The noise faintly ringing in everyones ears vanished, leaving behind absolute silence. In this odd soundlessness, people could see the valley suddenly turning bright. The clouds split, the ray of daylight dawned, and brilliance dyed everyones vision white. Seo Yuhuis chin slowly tilted up. Opening her gently closed eyes, she stared at the blue sky dancing with light. Gazing at the sky with profoundness in her eyes, her lips opened slightly. O Stars. Level 8 Ateras Saintess.Wide Area Buff / Debuff.Requiem of Stars. Countless stars quietly appeared in the clear sky. The incandescent stars burned white and rained down on the ground like shooting stars. The moment the countless particles of light gently touched the ground, they spread out in a circular motion and dyed the ground white. You slut! Vulgar Chastity exploded in anger. All troops fell into disarray. The succubi flew around like mosquitos, frantically dodging the sudden shower of starlight. Those who were hit by the light had their bodies melt, and even when the light fell on the ground, it dyed the earth white, turning it into its own territory. What would happen when two conflicting energies took control over the earth was as clear as day. Seeing the dazzling brilliance dancing in the air, Vulgar Chastity gritted her teeth. Spreading her wings wide and rousing her strength, the earth reacted to her terrifying energy and quaked violently. [KIAAAAAA!] Vulgar Chastity let out a piercing scream. Cracks formed on the rumbling earth, and violent pillars of lava shot up from the ground, rushing towards the falling starlight. Boooooom! Light and lava clashed, pushing against each other in a spectacularly fierce tug-of-war. By the time they devoured each other until they reached mutual annihilation Heuuuu! With her hair drenched in sweat, Vulgar Chastity glared at Dawn Peak. Now that the battle had progressed in this manner, she no longer showed any signs of leisure. Go! The Parasite army that had been waiting on standby after retreating marched forward like a tide. Vulgar Chastity also flew up high. An all-out war. Although the precious Nests might be threatened, this was something they had to risk. Soon, the group of succubi led by Vulgar Chastity began to fly toward the distant peak. On the other hand, Unsightly Humility was also in a hurry. Just as he was about to finish off the Star of Sloth and enter the fortress gate. Huaat! The burly man suddenly dropped from the sky and struck down with his body-sized greatsword. Simultaneously, a chained arrow flew in and tried to restrain his body. Detecting a threat to its owner, the spectral horse quickly kicked off the ground and dodged the attack, but Unsightly Humilitys complexion no, his skull texture was not so great. Thud! The burly man landed on the ground with a thud. Iya~ Iya~ Its been a while, eh? A burly man who was resting his greatsword on his shoulder and swaying it gently, and an Archer aiming his weapon after blending into the surroundings to become invisible. The Star of Wrath and the Star of Pride. New Executors had appeared. Two of them, in fact. Seeing the two Executors Servants retrieve the Star of Sloth and her Servant, Unsightly Humility clattered his teeth. The Executor of Wrath spoke. Geez! I know we havent seen each other in a while, but what happened? Those two did this to you? It was a bad matchup, unfortunately. Her skills are nothing to scoff at either. Unsightly Humility replied with an eerie voice and held his longsword straight. The half-blown-off skull regrew, and the destroyed remnants of the Death Knights gradually reformed themselves. Seeing the enemy who instantly regained his battle prowess, the burly man clicked his tongue. Damned guy. So you had strength left over. No comment. Ill be starting now. Unsightly Humility kicked the spectral horses stomach and rushed in. What? Why are you in such a hurry today? The burly man smiled and took up the challenge without hesitation. Undying Diligence, in the meanwhile Ha. held his chest and breathed out a deep sigh. With a despondent look, he stared at the woman who interrupted him. She was holding an apple-green spear diagonally and wearing a white traditional jacket that was long enough to brush against the floor. Altogether, she was giving off a rather mysterious atmosphere. I dont know why you came here, but Staring fixedly at the woman who was leisurely returning his gaze, Undying Diligence opened his mouth. Do you mind leaving here quietly? We will not chase after you. I shall promise you that. Undying Diligence glanced outside the fortress. The Parasite army was flooding in after remaining on standby for a long time. Vulgar Chastity was also heading towards Dawn Peak with her army of succubi. The woman in front of Undying Diligence was one of the few humans he couldnt let his guard down against. But if one were to ask whether Undying Diligence was shaking in fear, the answer would be a resounding No. The Parasites also had strength left over, so humanitys reinforcements did not pose much of a problem. However, the arrival of the spear-wielding woman and the Executors had turned their plans of returning to Tigol Fortress to null. In addition, there was now a small chance that they would fail to accomplish the Queens mission. He had glanced at the woman to signal, Even if you fight, you will still lose. However, the woman wasnt looking at him but at the youth coughing behind him. Seol Jihu had woken up after being grabbed by Undying Diligence. It was just that he lost consciousness again because of Undying Diligences powerful grip. You stupid idiot. A soft whisper flowed out. Seol Jihu raised his teary eyes. Perhaps because his vision was blurry, he couldnt see well. When he subconsciously tried to put more strength into his eyes Run. The woman muttered calmly and lightly waved her hand. A fierce wind blew out from her palm as though she had fired an energy blast. Seol Jihus eyes widened. Ah. As Seol Jihu reflexively caught Ian who was sent flying with him, the woman quickly darted forward and transformed into a tiny speck. Pushed back by the wind and flying through the air, Seol Jihu eked out a groan when he felt a heavy impact on his back. Cough, cough. Young Miss did what I wanted to do myself. After landing on the ground with Seol Jihu, Ian muttered with coughs. Seol Jihu fought the dizziness he was experiencing and barely managed to open his mouth. Master Ian? Im fine. First lets go there. Ill need your help now that my bodys like this. Ian looked left and right before gesturing at the wreckage of the broken watchtower. It was then that Seol Jihu realized he struck a wall while he was flying through the air. Deeper. Go in deeper. So they wont discover us. Seol Jihu walked in while supporting Ian who had trouble moving. When he gently placed Ian down and helped him lean against the wall, the old man with a hole in his chest took a deep breath. Even at a glance, Seol Jihu could see that he was in a terrible state. He was bleeding from every exposed surface of his body, and judging by the sound of air coming out of his mouth, it seemed he broke a few of his teeth as well. Are you alright? When Seol Jihu asked worriedly, Ian grinned. Of course Im not. But you arent any better, Seol. It was then that Seol Jihu examined himself and let out a chuckle. Just like Ian said, he wasnt in a state to be worrying about someone else. Seol, there are two healing potions in my gown. Can you take them out for me? Seol Jihu understood his intention and quickly took the potions out. He uncorked a bottle and brought it against Ians mouth, but Ian only shook his head. You first. Seol Jihu didnt have the energy to argue. He drank half of the potion, splashed the rest on his wounds, and then used the final bottle to treat Ian. Seol Jihu could feel his body recover slightly, but the potion didnt seem to be all that effective for Ian. Well, he was one-sidedly battered by Undying Diligence, so it was already a miracle that he was alive. Wait just a bit. Ill bring a Priest here. He knew that finding a Priest in this situation would be akin to finding a needle in a haystack, but Seol Jihu spoke with confidence and turned his body. However, Ian quickly stopped Seol Jihu. The strength coming from the hand holding onto his wrist was so powerful that it was hard to believe it came from an old man who was so badly wounded. At the same time, his grip felt incredibly hot. Its too late. Its too late? Seol Jihu looked back doubtfully. The reinforcements, I mean. It would have been great if they were here from the beginning Well, we can only applaud the Parasite Queen for her bold decision. But No. It would have been a different story if the receiver of the Divine Vestige and every Executor were here. But I dont think that is the case. That is why she told you to run. The battlefield simply got more chaotic. The Parasite army wont remain on standby forever, so it will only be a matter of time before the battle falls in their favor. What you need to do is wait for the healing potions effect to kick in and flee. You want me to run away? Seol Jihu asked. The way Ian was talking made it sound like he should escape by himself. It was then. Ians face contorted from pain. He began to pant in a curdling voice before clenching down on his teeth. Seol. Listen to me carefully. Ians voice was abnormally clear given the state of his body. I I have a theory Ive kept to myself. I havent said it until now because it was all a conjecture. But after hearing Undying Diligences offer today, I became certain. Im now positive my theory is right. Seol Jihu bit his lower lip. He had a hunch why Ian was saying this at this moment. Seol. Right now, the Parasite Queen, for whatever reason, is being greedy. The reason shes left humanity alone as much as possible, the reason she suddenly abandoned Tigol Fortress and attacked Haramark, and the reason two of the Seven Armies arent in the Material Realm. If we think hard and connect these together, I believe well be able to arrive at the answer at the key to defeating the Parasites. Ian spoke very quickly. Master Ian. Wait, for now Dont try to understand everything now. If its you, youll be able to understand what I mean one day. So for now, just remember what I told you. So! He grimaced heavily. However, he refused to stop. So run! Cough! He shouted as he spat out a mouthful of blood. Huh? I know its hard. I know you dont want to. But you have to endure it. No matter what, run away and live! That is the only piece of victory and hope we can recover from this war. Endure it? Seol Jihu understood what he meant, but he found himself shaking his head. At that moment, Ians body slouched forward. When Seol Jihu quickly caught him, Ian raised his head while breathing roughly. You must be blaming yourself a lot right now. If only I accepted his offer back then if only I didnt attract Undying Diligences attention right? You probably want to ask as well. What makes me special? Why did everyone sacrifice themselves for me? Am I even worth it? Seol Jihu was feeling a pang of pain in his heart but doing his best to hold it in. But when Ian accurately pointed out how he was feeling, Seol Jihu became speechless and he felt something well up inside him. Ian squeezed what little energy he had left and placed his hand on Seol Jihus shoulder. Then I will answer you. As everyones representative Looking into the youths eyes, he opened his mouth, more seriously than ever before. Yes. Seol Jihu flinched. It certainly is worth it to protect a Star that even the Parasite Queen fears. And before the youth could say anything, Ian put more strength into his arm and leaned against the wall. I dont regret it. Muttering as if to convince himself, Ian slowly closed his eyes. Silence filled the atmosphere. Seol Jihu stared at Ian, not sure what to say. Before he noticed, his Nine Eyes had activated, showing the old mans color. Ian was emitting a splendid golden radiance that he had only seen once before. Right, his color was just as brilliant and dazzling as the color Jang Maldong was giving off. How how have I not noticed it until now? But if theres one thing I regret After cutting off for a moment, the aged voice flowed out once again. The voice continued intermittently as if it would be cut off at any second. Seol Jihu swallowed the saliva pooling in his mouth. Master Ian, dont talk any more than this. At the Forest of Denial if I didnt retract the offer I made you. [In any case, Ill soon be unemployed, and no team is asking me to join them So, how about it? Would you like the two of us with similar circumstances to partner up?] [What Im saying here is, dont you want to go on the next expedition alongside this old man? After two of us form a team, that is.] After remembering what Ian said in the past, Seol Jihus mouth opened. You, Maldong, me Chohong, Hugo and the Princess too. Master Ian! It would have been real fun Dont you think so? Seol Jihus eyes tinged red. Yes. He nodded his head after blinking his eyes several times. It would have been fun. Truly. The youth eked out a hoarse voice. Ian smiled faintly. [I didnt have regrets they just appeared now, you bastard.] Maldong. Ian opened his eyes furtively. Seeing the youth staring at him fixedly, their first meeting flashed through his mind. After his loyal friend left and he was struggling soullessly in the changed Paradise, he had one day witnessed a shocking freshness, like seeing the miracle of a flower blooming in a barren wasteland. Ian gasped as if he was taking his last breath. He clutched onto this last breath and desperately spat out his last words. Although he no longer had the energy to even stroke his long beard, there was one question he had always wanted to ask. Come to think of it, you havent told me your full name, right? Seol is your surname. Ians voice suddenly turned clear. Huh? Ah, yes. Seol Jihus eyes widened, and he quickly nodded his head. But didnt you say your name was Seol when we first met? Ah, thats Seol Jihu licked his lips. I was too embarrassed to say my name I didnt mean to deceive you or anything. Really. I see. Then. Ian paused for a moment before continuing. Can you tell me your name again? Properly, this time. Hearing Ians request, Seol Jihu was at a loss for what to do. He had no clue why Ian was making such a sudden request at a time like this. But, when he saw Ians eyes, which were sparkling like candles blazing their final light Seol Jihu. He had a feeling he should answer Seol Jihu Seol as in the surname, Ji meaning steadfast, and Hu meaning jade. Its Seol Jihu. So he answered with emphasis. Seol Seol Jihu. Having heard the youths name at last, Ian smiled warmly. I don''t understand what you were so embarrassed about. Not knowing that he was stroking the hem of his blood-drenched clothes and not his disheveled beard Seol Jihu. Now thats a cool name! He burst into laughter. Just as Seol Jihu was about to smile in return The laughter stopped. Chapter 175. The Second Coming (2) Like a candle that had run through the wick, like a pooled liquid drying out and disappearing the critically wavering light in Ians eyes quickly subsided. And after turning into a dot in an instant, it eventually disappeared altogether. With their light extinguished, Ians eyes quickly grew dimmer. Seol Jihus heart sank. I When Seol Jihu called Ians name, his head slouched down and slowly gave way. Seol Jihu reached out subconsciously and held his frail shoulders in a hurry. He felt like this would really be the end if he let Ian fall. That this would be their farewell. But even when he forcefully straightened his falling body, nothing changed. Ians head lifelessly slouched down. A faint smile was still adorning his aged face. Smiling with his eyes half-closed, he looked comfortable and relaxed. It was almost as if he had a dream before falling asleep. It was a short dream, but having it even for a moment made me happy that was what his face seemed to say. And Seol Jihu endlessly looked down at this face in a daze. Master Ian. His hoarse voice called the old man. However, he couldnt hear Ians reply. Even when he shook his shoulders, only his head bobbed. [Sorry, sorry. I got held up slightly. Its been a while since Ive been in Haramark, and the streets felt so refreshingly open, you see.] Master Ian! [My friend, well by any chance do you like titties?] Master Ian? [Aiya. So what, youre not gonna do it?] Master Ian. [Then I will answer you. As everyones representative] Master Ian. [Yes. You are certainly worth it.] The more he talked and the more he confirmed Ians unresponsiveness, the more Seol Jihus eyes got out of shape. Ba-Thump His heart started pounding. Enveloped by an indescribable sense of dj vu, Seol Jihu carefully placed his hand on his beating heart. A stinging pain that seemed to tear his heart apart flooded in. After staring disbelievingly with a grimace Priest. He murmured quietly. Priest Ill bring a Priest. Wait wait just a bit. Clutching onto his pounding heart, he turned back. Pulling against the ground with his elbows, he slowly crawled out. Soon, he left the destroyed watchtower and stood up while staggering. In that moment H! He swallowed his words calling for help. Save us! It was because a piercing shout had struck his ears. Beneath the fortress wall, a female Priest in a dirtied white robe was running away. Seol Jihu recognized her face. It was Mary Rhine, the female Priest who had participated in the Delphinion Laboratory rescue mission. Although Seol Jihu was lucky enough to spot a Priest, he didnt dare to call her over. This was because two Nosferatus were chasing after the frantically fleeing Priest. Somebody help! The Nosferatus finally pounced on her. One violently pressed down on her back, while the other grabbed onto her ankles and crushed them, and Mary Rhine shrieked in despair. Rhine! Erica Lawrence, the Level 6 Imperial Knight who masterfully wielded a fiery longsword, shouted. A few smoked corpses could be seen underneath her feet, but there were even more Nosferatus attacking her from all directions. At that moment, one Nosferatu took advantage of her momentary loss of focus and successfully dug its fangs in her neck. The startled Erica Lawrence flailed her arms violently, but her elbows only struck the empty air. Her enraged frowning face slowly transformed into that of ecstasy. Eventually, she shuddered and let go of the longsword in her hand. The moment she fell to her knees, the group of Nosferatus pounced on her. It was a gruesome and wretched sight. After watching this scene unfold from a distance, Seol Jihus legs gave out, and his body swayed. He staggered to regain his balance, but that was when something squishy touched his foot. Ah It wasnt just underneath the fortress wall that chaos was breaking out. Headless soldiers and Earthlings whose body had become partially mummified. Standing on the now-lifeless, corpse-filled wall, completely swept away by death Seol Jihu looked around the area in a daze. The Nosferatus, having infiltrated the fortress and sweeping through with a frightening force. Vulgar Chastity, leading her army and fiercely storming the fortress gate. The succubus army, busily flying above Dawn Peak. The Medusas, screaming resentfully and commanding the Parasite army, and the nine-headed Hydra, spitting out breaths of all colors and forms at the fortress. 90 degrees, 180 degrees, 270 degrees, 360 degrees. No matter where he looked, it was total pandemonium. Ian was right. Although reinforcements had arrived, the tide of battle had not turned. The inevitable had only been delayed for a moment. Seeing what looked like the end of the world, Seol Jihus mind grew more and more chaotic. Unable to endure it any longer, he shot his eyes open, plugged his ears, and began to run blindly. Even he didnt know why he was running. Everyone is dead. When the shock of witnessing an unacceptable reality that surpassed his mental limit mixed with his forgotten guilt, Seol Jihu truly felt like hed lose his mind. And so, not knowing what to do, Seol Jihu ran like an aimless bullet. He could feel something squishy and sticky on his feet, but Seol Jihu continued to run with bloodshot eyes, like a beast driven to a cliff. Eventually, he shut his eyes. If he couldnt see this horrible sight, if he couldnt hear these piercing screams anywhere was fine. At that moment, he suddenly felt his foot slip, and his body lost its balance. Seol Jihu screamed. Splash! Keuk! A sickening smell of blood stung his nose. The pounding in his chest got worse. When dizziness crept up his head, his stomach churned and he wanted to vomit. As he floundered on the ground flowing with blood and bits and pieces of flesh, he suddenly caught sight of a familiar back. If he wasnt mistaken, that was Chohong. Seol Jihu paused and strained his ears. He could hear a faint groan coming from the bloody body. Seol Jihu crossed the mountain of corpses and the sea of blood to flip over the woman lying face-down. Heuk As soon as he saw her face, an agitated groan escaped his mouth. Her face was drenched from the blood pouring out of her eyes, ears, nose, and mouth, and even her neck and chest areas were dyed red. It was as if she had washed her face in blood. If she hadnt opened her eyes, Seol Jihu might have had trouble recognizing her. However, Chohong narrowly opened her eyes and grinned. Youre alive. Her voice wasnt as energetic as usual but much more enervated. No way. Seol Jihus pounding heart began to hammer his body. He must have thought I was dead cough! Chohong let out a harsh cough, seemingly having choked on something while talking. As Chohong writhed in pain, Seol Jihu held onto her hands tightly. He could tell her hands were unusually cold. But Her coughing stopped. Why did you come back? You moron. Panting heavily to take in air But then again Chohong smirked. Thats just like you. It was something he had heard before. Seol Jihus eyes grew larger. He also put more strength into his hands, bringing Chohongs hands to his forehead. Hey can you do me a favor Chohongs eyebrows trembled as she struggled to open her mouth. Kill me. Seol Jihu frowned as hard as he could and bit his lower lip hard enough to make it bleed. It hurts so much Id rather huh? Chohong stopped in the middle of her sentence and blinked a couple times. Oh it doesnt hurt anymore. She must have gotten the chills as she suddenly shuddered. Ah its so cold. Eventually, she breathed out a long sigh and slowly closed her eyes. Chohongs hands escaped Seol Jihus grasp. Looking at her chest, which was still puffing up and down, Seol Jihu fell into a deep self-hatred. [But then again thats just like you] The Chohong, who saved him from the Nest back at Ramman Village, and the Chohong now, who was drenched in blood, overlapped in his sight. Chohong! Seol Jihu activated Nine Eyes, thinking What if? It wasnt that he expected Nine Eyes to do anything about this situation. But he hoped it would. Because that was the only thing he could do. Because that was the only thing he could currently rely on. But in the next instant, Seol Jihu blanked completely. The entire world turned black. Escape Immediately. Even the Nine Eyes, his last resort, was telling him to hurry up and escape. That running away was the only answer. Ha haha. He was frustrated. So frustrated that tears began to pool around his eyes. And at the same time, it was so damn funny. He laughed at himself for only being able to watch as his comrades died. He had put in such painstaking efforts to never have to experience something like this again but in the end, he couldnt do anything again. He was helpless as Chohong was dying right in front of him. Punishment. Driven to such a corner, he even thought that this situation was him being punished. Right, punishment. That was the only way he could justify something like this happening. This had to be a divine punishment handed to him for what he had done to his family. Cause and effect. Seol Jihu had chosen the law of causality to guide him in his life in Paradise. But this law didnt only apply to others. Seol Jihu wasnt an exception. I. He was lost in the world of gambling. He turned his back on his family and betrayed his girlfriend dozens of times. He wasted every day of his life. It was truly the life of a trash. And since he lived like trash, it was only natural that he died like one. But. To be honest, he wanted to change. He knew it was already too late, but he wanted to change anyways. Thats why. He had chosen another reality to change his pathetic reality. Even then, it was the same story. Risking his life to be the bait, volunteering himself for a job he didnt need to do and enduring all sorts of pain to escape, surpassing his limits while withstanding hellish training it was all useless. He wondered if salvation would come at the end of the tunnel, but in front of overwhelming power, in front of a large force, he was forced to his knees helplessly. He wanted to deny it, but reality was telling him thus: Why are you trying to change now? Can trash like you be recycled? Youre unable to do anything, both on Earth and in Paradise. Trash like you should meet a trash-like ending. Right. In the end, he had failed. No matter how much he struggled and thrashed, reality did not change. No matter what he did, reality was the same. . Tears began to flow from his eyes. A sense of helplessness he never wanted to experience again took over his body. Seol Jihu dropped his head without a word. From dispirited to disheartened, from disheartened to despair, and from despair to acceptance. Rather than living like this. Its better to die. Why try to break a boulder with an egg? Rather than running away like a coward and being tormented by guilt every day Its better to die. When his thoughts reached this far, his chest suddenly calmed down. I dont care anymore. He grabbed his icy spear with his trembling hand. Slowly picking it up, he grabbed it in reverse and aimed it at his neck. A sorrowful smile spread across his face. He wasnt being forced. Seol Jihu was making this choice himself. Finally, just as he put strength into his hand [My friend, why are you in such a rush to decide?] Ians chuckling voice echoed in his ears. Hearing this, his half-closed eyes shot open. Clang! And his spear fell down. Seol Jihu quickly looked around the area. However, Ian was nowhere to be seen. It was just that the conversation he had with Ian after returning from the Banquet brushed past his head. [You see, Seol, humans always make choices while they live. Whether that be in the past, the present, or the future.] Then, he suddenly wondered. I Has there ever been a time he made a choice out of his own will? I To be honest, he was afraid. And he knew it. That what he was doing now wasnt a choice he made on his own. That he was making this decision because he was terrified and pushed into a difficult situation. Looking back, his entire life had been like that. He relied on the Nine Eyes almost out of habit before he thought for himself. He always decided after seeing the color and never tried to deviate from the given choices. But Who was to say that the Nine Eyes was always right? Just because the Nine Eyes showed a color, did he have to follow that choice? [Life isnt a game you can see the ending of after clicking on one or two choices, is it?] The Golden Commandment also did not guarantee a good result. It was the same for the colors of danger. Just like when he saw the Do Not Approach color in Ramman Village. Just like when he succeeded in the Tutorials Impossible-difficulty mission. Even if he didnt retreat, even if he didnt escape immediately The result wasnt so bad. Right. Even a predetermined destiny could be changed with an insignificant choice. The Nine Eyes certainly wasnt wrong. But it wasnt right either. The Nine Eyes was also a choice. It was up to Seol Jihu to make a decision, act on it, and work to accomplish a certain goal. Thinking about it, the answer was already there. [Isnt it surprising? That such a trivial choice can change your fate completely!] All colors came together as one. The moment Seol Jihu realized this, he became dazed. Suddenly, a deafening ringing noise began to resound in his ears. He couldnt hear any sound. No shrieks, howls, or screams. An electrifying sensation flowed through his body. From the bottom of his heart, an emotion that had not existed before welled up, making cold veins boil with blood. Seol Jihu grabbed his dropped spear and slowly raised his body. Then, he slowly raised his hand in the air. He knew it was too late to do anything at this point. In the first place, he didnt think changing fate would be so easy. Just how far could he go? For once, while he was alive, he wanted to trust his choice. And so [You used 9 Ability Points] [Your Mana stat increases from Intermediate (High) to High (High).] ** [AhC!] The Parasite Queen who was sitting on the Corrupted Throne shot up from her seat in shock. As she observed the movements of the constellations, her jaw dropped from the sheer shock of a change she hadnt anticipated. On the other hand [Hoh!] Gula exclaimed in awe. As she endlessly observed the stars, she finally caught sight of an omen she had been waiting for. A grey star that was wriggling like a sleeping dragon suddenly began to spin, creating a terrifying whirlpool. It wasnt spinning at a simple rate of a few spins a second. Tens, hundreds, no, thousands! A stored-up power so terrifying that not even a god dared to estimate began to rage! When this unbelievably boundless energy finally exploded, a quaking of the stars a Stellar Earthquake erupted. When the galaxy shook from this magnificent stretch, the hundreds of thousands of affected stars changed their movements. That wasnt the end. The grey mold-like shell coating the star couldnt withstand the shock and crumbled down. And when the erupting energy gradually came together and concentrated around one point! Anguish flashed across the Parasite Queens face, while joy flashed across Gulas. From the center of the star losing its surface layer, starlight brighter than that of any other stars was born. Although it was only a tiny ember now, what the star was incubating was undoubtedly light. This star had lost its light and died. It had failed to regain its light even after painstaking effort and hardship. But seeing the undeniable brilliance, the two Goddesses residing in different areas shouted simultaneously. [The dead star!] Was shining, once again. ** Ba-Thump! Seol Jihus heart pounded louder than ever before. The ringing inside him seemed to separate his body and soul. He could feel the energy inside him growing exponentially. Drunk on the boundless energy of unprecedented scale surging inside him, Seol Jihu glared at the black-and-white world. Teresa had told him to run. Chohong had asked him why he came back. The Nine Eyes was recommending that he escape immediately. Ian had told him to endure. But Seol Jihu didnt do so. He didnt want to. Even if he would fall and crumble again he refused to let others make his choice. For once, he wanted to do what his heart told him to do. For once, he wanted to know his true self. And so [Innate Ability, Future Vision, has been activated.] He didnt hold back this time. Chapter 176. The Second Coming (3) [Your Status Window] [3. Physical Level]Strength: Intermediate (Intermediate)Endurance: Intermediate (Low)Agility: Intermediate (Intermediate)Stamina: Intermediate (Intermediate)Mana: High (High)Luck: Intermediate (Intermediate) Remaining Ability Points: 1 [4. Abilities] 1. Innate Abilities (2)Future Vision (Grade Unknown)Nine Eyes (Grade Unknown) Future Vision. An upgradeable ability that manifests the realm Seol Jihu had reached in the future or more precisely, in the world of his dreams. No, rather than manifesting, it was more correct to say borrowing. With Future Vision activated, his past experiences and techniques would get engraved in his mind. However, they would disappear the moment the skill ended. Since the skill did not raise his physical stats directly, the range of manifestation was strictly based on Seol Jihus current self. Naturally, the range of power he had manifested now was far greater than that in the past. There was no need to even mention the Tutorial, and when Future Vision activated during the Ramman Village mission, he had only been a Level 2. But the current Seol Jihu was different. Ever since he entered Paradise, with the exception of times when he had no choice, he never once skipped training. In the Neutral Zone, he fully utilized the increased effects of training. At the Huge Stone Rocky Mountain, he surpassed his limit through arduous training and perseverance. And with Seo Yuhui feeding him all sorts of precious medicine and him using his Ability Points to raise his Mana stat to High (High) The current Seol Jihus physical stats surpassed that of a Level 5 High Ranker and were now on par with most Level 6s. Moreover, when Future Vision activated against the mid-ranked Nest, Seol Jihu revealed martial prowess that was at least that of a level 7. But similar to how High Rankers were separated into True and False High Rankers, not all Unique Rankers were the same. There were those who climbed up a comparatively easy path paved by their organizations full support of experience points and contribution points. However, there were also those who crawled up from the bottom through nothing but effort and hard work. As the dream Seol Jihu had entered Paradise as a Red Mark, he was a Unique Ranker who belonged in the latter category. And so, no one knew the level of martial prowess the current Seol Jihu could unleash. The first ones who detected this change were those around Seol Jihu. Although they were on the verge of losing consciousness from the heavy injuries they sustained, they could feel the powerful energy even in their half-unconscious state. Like river water bursting through the dam and flooding over, a truly terrifying amount of energy surged out. The fortress wall rumbled as though hit by an earthquake, and pieces of broken rocks vibrated while slowly rising into the air. This strange scene appeared as if gravity had reversed. As these series of changes were unfolding, Seol Jihus body repeatedly went back and forth between gold and red. From his skin, hot vapor rose up like an overheated steam engine. Suddenly, the vibrations stopped. The pieces of rocks that were flying up all fell to the ground. Silence and stillness abruptly descended, like a period of rest between the foreshock and the mainshock. Chohong shuddered, feeling an indescribable pressure of something huge surging up from the ground. Although she had lost consciousness, she opened her eyes from the powerful sensation stimulating her body and immediately made a confused face. With great difficulty, she stared at the youth who was standing at the center of this phenomenon. Sssp. Taking in a deep breath, Seol Jihu slowly tilted his head. Caught up in his own energy, his hair stood up and fluttered in the wind. Finally, as if he could no longer restrain the power seething inside him, he clenched his fists and raised them into the air. Seol Jihu. He was a man who was not chosen by the Seven Gods. Seol Jihu. He was a man who participated in battles against the Seven Armies nine times, and survived nine times. Seol Jihu. He was the only Earthling who, in collaboration with the Federation, exterminated Abhorrent Charity (Caritas). There were more than a few titles decorating him. However, the Federation, humankind, and Parasites all recognized him under one name. Golden light blended together with blood-red light and erupted out of the eyes glaring at the sky. At the same time, his clenched teeth spread open. Level 7 Highlander, Awakening Skill Berserk. HUAAAAAAA! Like the roar of an injured beast, a chilling howl resounded throughout the battlefield. The Demon of the Battlefield, who once rampaged through all battlefields without discrimination, made his second coming at Arden Valley. ** The war ended as humanitys defeat. Mary Rhine, who laid collapsed on the ground after having her ankles crushed, could only think this to be the case. Never mind anyone in a battle; she couldnt spot even a single sign of resistance inside the fortress. The Nosferatus were stirring up dust as if the fortress was their home, and the army of corpses had climbed up their mothers bodies and was wandering around the area. Murder and human-consumption were all that remained. And so, Mary Rhine cried. Because that was the only thing she could do. The group of Nosferatus surrounding her snickered as they listened to her wails. It was then. A flash of light brushed past Mary Rhines tear-stained sight. When the light intensified in an instant and radiated a blinding golden light, her eyes widened and headed up. Almost simultaneously, dozens of sharp slashes, leaving behind trails of golden light, tore through the air at high-speed. The Level 7 Highlander, Secret Art Sword Qi Wave. Like a torrential rain, blades of sword qi swept through the group. The startled Nosferatus did their best to protect their bodies from the sudden ambush, but the sword blades tore their arms apart and cleaved their bodies. Soon, when their wounded area began to burn black, two of them instantly turned to ash and fell to the ground. The ones with better intuition had escaped the range of the attack as soon as their defense gave in, but even they were heavily injured. It was then that they were able to spot the enemy descending on the fortress wall. Boom! As soon as he landed, a crater formed on the ground. Kiaaaaa! The Nosferatu standing at the front bared its fangs and rushed forward. Seol Jihu slightly tilted his torso forward and charged in without reserve. Thwack! The flying Nosferatu flinched. The enemy had rushed up to its face before it noticed. Setting aside the fact that it could not capture the enemys instantaneous movement, a splitting pain was flooding into its head. Right, the spear-wielding youth had just headbutted it. As if to prove this, a stream of blood trickled down both of their foreheads. From its blurry vision, the blinking Nosferatu saw a crimson-eyed warrior smiling eerily. And what it saw next was a hand soaring up from the bottom like a hook. Fingers slathered in mana penetrated its solar plexus and dug inside it deeply. When the Nosferatu took a sharp breath and opened its mouth, Seol Jihu used more strength and clenched his hand. Crack! Crack! When the sound of something being pulled and torn apart eerily rang out, a scream hanging onto the throat of the Nosferatu turned into croaks. Kik kik. The Nosferatus expression distorted and its body swayed. Soon, when Seol Jihu pulled out his hand, a lump of flesh came out with it. Seol Jihu beheaded the monster, whose eyes had rolled backward, before kicking its stomach hard. The Nosferatus body detached from its head while drawing a parabola in the air. After bouncing and rolling on the ground a couple of times, it stopped in front of another member of its kind with a splash. The gazes of the nearby Nosferatus all moved toward the body bleeding out and gushing out its internal organs. When they raised their heads, Seol Jihu, who received over a dozen gazes, shrugged his shoulders and beckoned with his finger. It was almost as if he was asking, Why arent you coming? The eyebrows of the spectating Nosferatus perked up. They exchanged glances before walking forward. Seol Jihu dropped the lump of flesh in his hand. In the next moment, half of the Nosferatus leaped into the air, and the remaining half charged forward. Seol Jihu spun his spear once before lowering his center of gravity and darting forward in a sliding motion. Having closed the distance with a single leap, one of the airborne Nosferatus slashed its claw down at Seol Jihu. Dodging the attack by slightly tilting his head to the side, Seol Jihu stabbed his spear at one of the Nosferatus when a claw suddenly popped out from the side. Kyagagak! Sparks flared up from the point of contact between the spear blade and claw. The Nosferatu that saved its comrade saw its claw combust instantly and pulled its hand in shock. The opening created as a result was quickly filled by the follow-up attacks of the other Nosferatus. Backing off while parrying and dodging the flurry of claws, Seol Jihu escaped with a backward roll. Of course, the Nosferatus wouldnt let him escape so easily. They chased after him with faces that seemingly lost interest. Just as they were about to stomp down, Seol Jihu instantly snapped up and shot forward like a bolt of lightning. Stab. When his sharp sword qi was used with Flash Step, his speartip stabbed the enemys solar plexus all too easily. No never mind just penetrating the monster, the spear pierced through the Nosferatus back. With its spine snapped in half, the Nosferatu shot up into the air while still attached to the spear. Flying up like a swallow, Seol Jihus eyes caught sight of another Nosferatu beyond the skewered Nosferatu. Seol Jihu held his spear steady and aimed it at the new enemy. Before the Nosferatu could react, his spear blade sliced through the air. As he landed, his enemy was vertically cut in two. Having turned the tide of battle in an instant, Seol Jihus spear flashed nonstop. A Nosferatu charging forward with a stolen shield quickly raised its arm and blocked its chest, but Seol Jihus spear easily penetrated the shield and even blew up the vampires arm. Pak! Having been hit by a force similar to several consecutive strikes from a Mjolnir, the Nosferatus chest sunk in and the monster flew backward. As the Nosferatus began to fall one by one, Seol Jihu was given more leeway to move, making the battle that much easier. It wasnt as if the Nosferatus didnt know this. But everyone attacking together ended up in a failure, and they had no choice but to back off in terror. It was a rare sight to see an attack capable of killing its kind in one strike, and the youths attack surpassed them in speed. As much as they hated to admit, they simply didnt see a chance of winning in a direct fight. The remaining Nosferatus quickly came to a decision. Keeping a set distance from the youth, they began to spin fast enough to leave behind afterimages. Seol Jihu snorted and lowered his posture again. Then, when he shot his eyes open, the golden sword qi that was endlessly surging around him throughout the whole battle crackled and formed long aura-blades. One, two, three, four the number continued to increase. Then, before the Nosferatus could react, Seol Jihu spun like a whirlpool. His anti-evil energy drew a blinding golden circle. Riiiip! An electrifying sensation surged through him. Next, the chests of the four Nosferatus surrounding Seol Jihu were cut into two simultaneously. Although their lower halves were still standing on the ground, their severed cross-sections were quickly burning. And when the freezing effect of Seol Jihus Ice Spear activated, the cross-sections melted down while giving off white steam. When the Nosferatus catching Seol Jihus attention perished, two other Nosferatus that were secretly approaching him in their mist form flinched. But that only lasted a moment. Kiak! Kiaaaak! One materialized from a close distance and clung onto Seol Jihus neck, and the other one simultaneously materialized from the air and risked its life to pounce on his spear. Seeing this, Seol Jihu let go his spear without a moment of hesitation. Then, he turned his arm behind his shoulder before forcefully grabbing the head of the Nosferatu baring its teeth and slamming it down at the speed of lightning. Along with the Nosferatus painful shriek, the Ice Spear bounced up from the force of the impact. The spinning spear was quickly snatched up before flashing out. In the blink of an eye, two Nosferatus coughed out blood and fell backwards. Mary Rhine, who was dazedly watching the battle unfold from start to finish, suddenly widened her eyes. Behind! However, seeing Seol Jihu hastily aim his spear back, she stopped before finishing her speech. Still facing the same direction, Seol Jihu lightly rolled his feet on the ground. Just like before, dozens of sword qi blades formed around his spear and shot out. Three or four Nosferatus stealthily approaching the youth in their mist forms were swept away by the wave of blades. There was still one Nosferatu remaining. It was the one sent flying while charging forward with a stolen shield. Seol Jihu walked with long strides. The final Nosferatu had its hand on its chest, digging its fangs into the fainted Erica Lawrences neck and mindlessly sucking in the blood. When Seol Jihu saw the numerous fang marks on her body, his eyes narrowed. He kicked the bloodsucking vampires stomach, and the Nosferatu promptly tumbled back while coughing out the blood it was drinking. Just as it was about to growl angrily, it saw its comrades scattered around the ground and shut its mouth. How could this have happened in such a short amount of time? In utter disbelief, it moved its gaze back to the enemy. That was when Seol Jihus foot struck its stomach once again. Lowering its gaze slightly, the Nosferatu pushed itself off of the ground with its hands, slowly dragging its feet back. Seol Jihu grabbed the throat of the groaning enemy. When a hot stench of blood flowed out, the Nosferatu opened its mouth reflexively. Immediately, Seol Jihus fists shattered all of its fangs. Seol Jihu pulled the struggling monster closer and finally spoke. Scream. A single word escaped his mouth. Hearing the cold, emotionless voice that did not match the fierce glint in his eyes, the Nosferatu shuddered. I said, scream. Cant you see? Seol Jihu tilted the vampires head and forced it to look around the battlefield. He was telling it to call the remaining ones since he couldnt be bothered to chase them down. If you call every single one of them over, Ill let you go peacefully. The Nosferatu became speechless. But when Seol Jihu crushed its eyes with an annoyed look, it immediately screamed out. Kyak! Chak! Seol Jihu slapped the screaming vampire. Louder. Ki, kieeeeee! Chak! Seol Jihu slapped its face again. Looking down with a frightening glare, he spoke again. This is your last chance. Louder. The Nosferatu hunched its shoulders and shuddered. Kya. KYAAAAAAH! Finally, a high-frequency scream resounded inside the fortress. Then, the corpses flying and wandering around the fortress wall all turned. Not a single Nosferatu was in their midst. As a Nosferatu, it was incapable of commanding other Nosferatus. However, it should still be able to ask its comrades for help. Seol Jihu sneered. Camaraderie, is it? He dropped the Nosferatus head while simultaneously piercing it with his spear and stomping on it. After confirming that its head had burst open, Seol Jihu smiled as he watched the incoming monsters. Mere corpses Seol Jihus spear drew an X-shape at the still faraway enemies. He moved his arm ceaselessly until he started to brandish his arm at a speed invisible to the naked eyes. Swish! Sharp sounds of wind brushed past Mary Rhine, causing her to shrink reflexively. Her shocked eyes trembled. Seol Jihus terrifying movement had formed dozens of blades that shot forward with a raging storm. Level 7 Highlanders Secret Art Mutilation. A fierce blade-filled gale swept through the sky and ground. A second later, streaks of golden light appeared on the approaching corpse monsters before they crumbled down like chopped meat. Seeing Seol Jihu get drenched in the pouring bodily fluids, Mary Rhines eyes watered up. She had finally realized that the light she saw before wasnt a hallucination. This was the very reason the Army Commanders had complained not so long ago. The number of Unique Rankers was still in the single digit. Naturally, they were treated as strategic weapons that could turn the tide of war. Furthermore, Executors were beings who surpassed the limits of humanity by receiving a piece of divinity. Since fighting divine power with divine power was the only way to minimize losses, the Army Commanders had joined the fight in full force. But just now, a human possessing might on par with Executors had suddenly appeared. Mary Rhine didnt know exactly what happened, but that was what it looked like to her. Next, when the Seol Jihu dragged the fainted Erica Lawrence over, Mary Rhine looked up with an expression of awe and fear. When the man bent down and quietly whispered into her ear, Mary Rhine nodded her head crazily. Yes, yes, I will. But Seol Jihu tucked her under his armpit without hearing her out. Putting more strength into his legs, he leaped into the sky and gently landed on the fortress wall. When Seol Jihu put her down, the pain she had forgotten about flooded in with full force and caused a groan to slip out of her mouth. W-Wait. Erica Unni and my ankles However, Seol Jihu wasnt listening. His beast-like eyes were busy scouring every corner of the battlefield. Seol Jihu became incredibly calm whenever Future Vision activated. It was because the countless life-or-death experiences he had plowed through materialized with the techniques. If Seol Jihu was the only one currently fighting this war, he would not have hesitated to retrieve the comrades he could save and retreat. If he had more time, he might have even aimed to withdraw so as to save as many people as possible. But when Seol Jihus wandering gaze suddenly stopped, a fire began to burn inside them. I was wondering where all the Nosferatus went. The plan Seol Jihu had thought of completely disappeared from his mind. Then, a new plan was immediately established. There was a small chance. A small chance to even the tilted scale. If this first and final plan succeeded, it might even let them overturn the current situation. Chapter 177. Deceit The moment Seol Jihu contrived a plan and ascertained his goal, the vigor he was giving off subsided. The terrifying, chilling pressure and the numbing killing intent disappeared as though they had been washed clean. Mary Rhine spat out the breath shed been holding in and realized something. Could it be? Although she wasnt sure of the specifics, she was worried that whatever Awakening Skill the youth used had run out of time. However, Seol Jihu jumped down from the fortress wall without a response. Still in a daze, Mary Rhine continued to watch the youths forward march as he single-handedly stormed through the wave of monsters. Mary Rhine wasnt the only one watching Seol Jihu. Hm? The Executor of Superbia, who was in the middle of loading his next attack, glanced sideways. It was because he had suddenly seen blood spurting out like a fountain in the distance. Although he was far away from where the incident took place, as someone who had reached the apex of the path of Archers, the Star of Pride could see the scene as though he was right there. What? Who the hell is he? The Archer made a confused face. Seeing as how the mysterious youth was single-handedly charging through Parasites clean-up party, he seemed to have some skill. But what he was doing just didnt make any sense. Unless he had gone mad from the terror of the war, there was no reason he would do something like that. There had to be a reason. Without stopping his hand movements, the Star of Pride turned his gaze to where the youth was heading. As far as he could tell, the youth seemed to be a High Ranker at the very least. Soon, his face contorted. That crazy guy. Is he out of his mind? If it looked like the youth had an intriguing plan, the Star of Pride was more than willing to support him. But when he saw where the youth was headed, his desire to help disappeared completely. This was because Seol Jihu was heading to the fiercest battlefield in the entire valley. Even a True High Ranker would easily be killed in this place. Right. It was where the Sacred Empress and Undying Diligence were having a bloody battle. The moment the Sacred Empress appeared, the two of them had left the fortress wall and started using the entire valley as a stage for their fierce battle. But the fight was hardly a one-on-one battle as Undying Diligence also had dozens of Nosferatus supporting him. At a glance, it looked like the Sacred Empress was driving Undying Diligence to a corner, but that couldnt be farther from the truth. The young woman tried to approach Undying Diligence while steadily fending off the Nosferatus that were attacking her without regard for their lives. However, Undying Diligence focused on avoiding her and absorbed any Nosferatu that was struck down. It was a simple story. Undying Diligence had suffered a heavy injury due to the Sacred Empress sudden spear throw. In his normal state, he could have simply dodged the attack, but because a certain old Magician struck him with a fistful of Moon Light dust, his numbed senses had failed to detect the attack in time. He managed to perform emergency treatment by retracting the portion of his energy that was being used to entrap an evil spirit he planned to absorb later, but he judged that continuing to fight in his weakened state was a bad idea. As such, he called the Nosferatus as he moved away from the fortress. They could be used to make the Sacred Empress waste her strength, and while they bought time for Undying Diligence to heal, their corpses could also be used for his recovery. All in all, it was killing two birds with one stone. And now, this plan had come to fruition. Compared to when the fight first broke out, Undying Diligences wounds had healed significantly. Although the Sacred Empress was still full of energy, Undying Diligence didnt miss the drops of sweat that began to form on her forehead. Just a bit more. He planned to maintain the current situation and attack without hesitation once he judged that he had recovered enough. He had no doubt that today would be the day the Sacred Empress died. It was at this moment that Undying Diligence spotted a man running in their direction. Hes His face was familiar. It was the man with anti-evil energy, whom he suspected to be the Star that the Queen was searching for. Although the thought quickly went away when he saw his lousy skills, a tiny suspicion still remained in his heart. He didnt die? Although Undying Diligence slapped him like swatting a fly, he had done so with the intention of killing him. And so, he was a little surprised that the human was alive, and seeing him vigorously break through the army of corpses, he wanted to praise him somewhat. But that was the only compliment he had for the youth. Seeing as how he was screaming with his eyes shot open, he seemed to be more than a little furious. Undying Diligence couldnt help but smirk. It was like seeing a puppy chasing after him with its tail standing tall. On the other hand, a strong look of disdain surfaced on his face. It was obvious at first glance. From the way the youths eyes were rolled back, Undying Diligence could tell he was storming forward in fury due to the death of a comrade. It was a common sight. Whether it be a beastman or a human being, he often experienced these emotional insects become agitated and courageous just before dying. They would always utter nonsense like being unable to forgive him or of their fight only starting now. Undying Diligence detested such creatures the most. With such an overwhelming difference in power, a simple Awakening should be nowhere enough to make up the difference. There was no need to even mention the ones that went on rampages. After all, insects who attacked without regard for their lives were the easiest to kill. The trickier opponents were those like the Sacred Empress. No provocations got through them, and they maintained their composure throughout the entirety of the battle, making only the necessary moves It was then. Undying Diligence turned his head in a hurry. A jade-colored spear grazed the tip of his nose. While he had taken his eyes off for one second, the Sacred Empress had finally pierced through the meat shields and dealt a piercing blow. Cold sweat formed on Undying Diligences back as he realized his plan had almost been nullified. This damned bitch. Undying Diligence gritted his teeth and quickly jumped back. The youth was no longer on his mind as he focused solely on the Sacred Empress. Of course, he didnt forget to send six Nosferatus after Seol Jihu. Two should be more than enough, but Undying Diligence wanted to be sure. After receiving their leaders command, the group of Nosferatus broke away from the ongoing battle and rushed toward the new enemy. Just as they reached their claws and fangs out to the ignorant fool who didnt know to fear death Whish! They passed through the enemy. No, perhaps it was more accurate to say they phased through him. They didnt feel anything on their claws. If they had to describe it, they could only say that it felt like a strong headwind blew past them. No blood spurted out, and the enemys figure scattered away like mist. The six Nosferatus became dazed. When they turned around, they saw the enemy running far off in the distance. After utilizing Ethereal Shift Chapter 178. Deceit (2) Undying Diligences eyes widened. He knew that the two insects were emitting anti-evil energy to prevent the Nosferatus from approaching them. But with the leader of their kind being pushed back to this degree, it was normal that they risk their lives to aid him. Undying Diligence glanced around to see why they were simply watching and saw that the Nosferatus feet were tied up. To be more precise, each of them was trapped in a cage of light that surrounded them like a prison cell. Some must have struggled to escape as only piles of ashes remained in a few of the cages. They would get incinerated if they made even the slightest contact with the brilliant light making up the cage, so it was only natural that they couldnt help Undying Diligence. Just when? The number of times Undying Diligence had seen such sophisticated use of holy energy could be counted on his fingers. Naturally, he turned his gaze to search for its source. Far beyond Vulgar Chastity, who was quickly flying over, he could see the shining Dawn Peak. What happened? Vulgar Chastity arrived at the perfect timing and asked in confusion when she saw the cages of light covering the field. She had left her army behind. She didnt think they could win since she wasnt there, but she believed they were more than enough to buy them some time. But the fact that the Star of Lust could pay attention to what was going on here proved that she now had a little more leisure. This was a blunder on Vulgar Chastitys part. During the march, she had received information of the Star of Lust reaching Level 8, but she had no way of finding out that the new Level 8 Priest was equipped with two new sacred treasure-level artifacts. Soon, Unsightly Humility arrived on his spectral horse. Vulgar Chastitys charming eyes became distorted. What, youre here too? I didnt have any other option. A hint of reluctance could be felt from Unsightly Humilitys calm reply. There were two Executors and over ten Servants remaining. They werent enemies that could be defeated by the Death Knights and the others. It would be a completely different story if he personally led the army, but since he decided to come to this place, that was now a meaningless speculation. Its as clear as day that well lose most of the army were leaving behind. It is a shame that we will be troubling the Queen with a matter as trivial as this. Unsightly Humility lamented. Never in a thousand years would he have believed that they would have such difficulty conquering a fortress that seemed to be a 5-minute job. He knew he couldnt ignore Undying Diligences peril, but he had a strong hunch that they made the wrong move. Regardless, when the two Army Commanders arrived without their armies, Seol Jihu blew a whistle. Aigooo~ Who is this? When he pretended to be friendly while controlling his energy, the duos gaze fell on him. Blackie, my buddy Unsightly Humility clattered his teeth. And even Miss Prostitute is here? And Vulgar Chastitys eyes slanted upwards. Whats up? What brings you dirty bastards to such a beautiful place? Hm? The corner of Seol Jihus mouth curled up as he stood with his spear resting on his shoulder. Just as the dumbfounded Vulgar Chastity opened her mouth to speak she discovered Undying Diligence panting on his knees and swallowed her words. She had expected as much, but Undying Diligence really was in a perilous state. It wasnt an exaggeration to say that he had nearly been beaten to death. His chest was sunken in for some reason, and every vital point on his body was punctured. His reddened flesh must have blistered and burst as thick blood mixed with pus was constantly flowing down his body. It was only because he was Undying Diligence that he was able to hang on with just a single knee down. Thinking about it this way, the spear-carrying youth gave off a completely different aura of threat, and Vulgar Chastity had no choice but to look at him with wariness. The youths lips were curled up into a smile, but his eyes werent smiling even a tiny bit. His bloodshot eyes were revealing a tacit, blind hostility. Chwak! Vulgar Chastitys hair extended out and slammed the ground violently. That kid. Hes provoking my desire to collect. I like the way he talks. Ill handle the Sacred Empress then. Unsightly Humility pulled on the spectral horses rein and changed his direction. Seol Jihu and the Sacred Empress also aimed their spears and took their stance. Soon, with Unsightly Humility kicking the spectral horses belly as the signal, the second round of the battle began. Vulgar Chastity pursed her lips. Huu And when she blew out the air through her pursed lips, a thick violet gas escaped from her mouth and formed a cumulus cloud. It then followed the current of air and pounced on Seol Jihu. Hm? Vulgar Chastity raised her eyebrow. She had expected him to block or dodge it, but he had run straight into it. Her puzzled look was immediately followed by a look of shock. As the fog gradually scattered, she could see Seol Jihu standing inside it unfazed. The gas contained a deadly poison. Since he was covered by it, he should have been reduced to just bones, so how? Looking at the youth closely, Vulgar Chastity saw a blinding luster covering his body. It was obvious who was behind this protective spell. The Star of Lust! Grit. When the sound of her gritting her teeth rang out, Seol Jihu snickered and pinched his nose. Ah, your sewer breath. What? I said your breath reeks. How can you be loved by your customers with such a foul breath? Dont you have any sense of professionalism? Vulgar Chastitys hair flew up before shooting back down. That damned mouth of yours. Her eyes slanted up, and she smiled seductively with a coquettish voice. It really makes me want to kiss it. Vulgar Chastitys eyes slit horizontally. When they met Seol Jihus eyes, they emitted a wicked light. In the next moment, Seol Jihus vision suddenly changed. The battlefield that was filled with an acrid smoke turned hazy, and beautiful light of all sorts of colors filled the empty space. This hard-to-describe world was tempting him to come closer, and Seol Jihus dazed eyes quickly turned foggy. Next, when he took a staggering step forward, the panting Undying Diligence raised his blood-covered face. So he was weak to mental attacks. Good job. Revealing his reddened fangs, he shot towards the tottering Seol Jihu like a bolt of lightning. Youre dead! Wait! Hes going in my collec? Vulgar Chastity furrowed her brows and paused. It was because Seol Jihu had suddenly stopped. Moreover, his mouth was still smiling. Wait! Then, the target moved like a slippery loach, causing Undying Diligences claws to shred the empty air. Seol Jihu thrust his spear at the back of the enemy who was brushing past him after losing balance. The spear stabbed Undying Diligences back and once again pierced through his heart. This was the fourth fatal attack he suffered today. Kuhuk! Realizing then that everything had been an act, Undying Diligences legs kicked the ground purely out of instinct. The moment he felt the spear leave his body, he became furious that he had been tricked. You son of a bitch. But what he saw the moment he turned around was Seol Jihu gifting him with dozens of golden sword qi waves. Carpet bombed by the explosive attacks, Undying Diligence let out a sorrowful yelp. Youre quite the joker, arent you? Vulgar Chastity, who dazedly watched the entire scene play out, spread her bat wings and flew up into the air. How did you do it? Putting your mental strength aside unless youve experienced a life of long-suffering or despair on par with death, it should be impossible to resist my charm. She sounded a bit indignant. She was clearly annoyed because Seol Jihu toyed with her in the initial probing attack that was meant to be fun. Noticing this, Seol Jihu spun his spear and looked up. Vulgar Chastitys eyes narrowed. Shouldnt a gentleman answer when a lady asks a question? Im no gentleman. Seol Jihu tilted his head. And youre no lady either. ? Lady, my ass. Youre just a whore. Vulgar Chastitys expression turned venomous. Each strand of her hair shot up and danced in the air. You keep calling me that! As she muttered with a curdling voice, thousands of strands of hair pricked up in all directions. Next, they extended out like a taffy stick before simultaneously bending and hurling towards Seol Jihu. Tsk. Clicking his tongue, Seol Jihu began to slice the air repeatedly. His spear immediately picked up momentum and began to create a howling wind. What? The wind swallowed up the sharp ends of Vulgar Chastitys hair and tore them to shreds. But that was only the beginning. Soon, the howling blades of wind formed a protective barrier around Seol Jihu. The whip-like strands of hair charging toward Seol Jihu were all blown back or cut down. Impossible. At first glance, it looked like a simple barrier, but that could not be further from the truth. Brandishing a spear to create artificial blades of wind and imbuing each with anti-evil energy not even Vulgar Chastity could estimate how much energy one would need to expend to form thousands of such blades. She really didnt want to admit it, but she couldnt deny having thought that this hateful humans strength was on par with that of an Army Commander. As a matter of fact, the reason he could do this wasnt just because his Mana stat had reached High (High). The precious food and medicine Seo Yuhui fed him at Huge Stone Rocky Mountain were now fully displaying their effects. The vast, undigested energy slumbering in his muscles and veins had responded to the realm brought forth by Future Vision and was now fully supporting him. As a result, every time he used mana, medicinal energy surged up and amplified his manas output. Currently, his body was being dominated by a sensation so hot that he felt like he was being cooked alive. But that was only in terms of readily available energy. His physical body, which was what utilized this energy, was the same as before. Blood spurted out from his nose a few times, but Seol Jihu didnt mind. The moment he put all of his Ability Points into Mana, he had abandoned the thought of his body being unscathed. Vulgar Chastity stopped attacking and retracted her hair. Seol Jihu was still brandishing his spear. With this, Seol Jihu now had the initiative. He slowly raised his hand as if he was going to shoot the wind blades forward. Being bombarded by those gale-like blades of wind? Vulgar Chastity shuddered just thinking about it. In the end, she flapped her wings and flew up higher and even higher. It was then. KUAAAAAAAA! A splitting shriek struck her ears. Vulgar Chastity looked down in a startle. Undying Diligence was being ripped to shreds inside the storm of wind. Furthermore, Seol Jihu had turned his back on Vulgar Chastity before she noticed and was heading towards Undying Diligence. She had been tricked yet again. A fire blazed inside Vulgar Chastitys eyes. On the other hand, Undying Diligence was truly on the verge of going crazy. His heart had been pierced through and destroyed once again, and now his body was being cut apart when he was already suffering from the golden sword qi stuck on his body. He had to treat the fatal injury he suffered from the lightning and the holy water anti-evil energies, so he couldnt help but feel infuriated when he wasnt given even the slightest moment to recover. And the most infuriating thing was that Seol Jihu only aimed at his vital points! The spear-wielding youth was truly a vicious demon! Stab! Seol Jihus spear stabbed Undying Diligences heart once again. This time, he was even twisting his spear left and right and emitting lightning energy. An electrifying sensation swept through his body. Seol Jihu sneered coldly at Undying Diligence, who was skewered to his spear and convulsing violently. Such a sight would normally be impossible to come by, so he had gotten lucky today. Undying Diligence had survived over a hundred special Thunders detonated over two instances. The Dwarves had specially crafted these Thunders to possess amplified firepower, and Undying Diligence was even caged by all sorts of barriers and magic at the time. Even the Parasite Queen clicked her tongue at his bottomless vitality and bestowed him with the title Undying. Seol Jihu had not expected to injure him to this degree either. However, he had been able to deal a fatal blow thanks to the Sacred Empresss clever maneuvers. After that, he had deceived and used Vulgar Chastity to tenaciously go after Undying Diligence. While this may have worked the first couple of times, unless the enemies were complete retards, he knew that the same method would not work a third time. But he had another card up his sleeve. This battle was not really a 2 on 1, but was actually a 2 on 2. And Lust was the perfect match for Chastity. Suddenly, a highly concentrated fragrance crept up behind him. Just as something soft and squishy clung to his back, a slender arm and leg crossed over his body like shackles. Dont go too far. After whispering into Seol Jihus ears with a venomous voice, Vulgar Chastitys hair moved quickly. In the blink of an eye, the strands of hair coiled around Seol Jihus arms and legs. And when she pulled her hair back, so did the spear piercing Undying Diligence. When Seol Jihu emitted his lightning energy, Vulgar Chastity countered it with her violet energy. Next, she placed her chin on his shoulder just like he had done before, and sensually rubbed her hand over his chest. Eventually, she rested her palm above his heart. In the next moment, Seol Jihu abruptly turned his face back. Otherwise, I Vulgar Chastity couldnt finish her sentence. Seol Jihu had opened his mouth like a beast and pounced like a tiger. Crack! Along with the sound of flesh being bitten Kyaaaak! The suddenly attacked Vulgar Chastity let out a high-pitched shriek. She tilted her head up and felt that something was missing on her face. Vulgar Chastity widened her eyes and looked down. There, she saw that Seol Jihu had in fact, bitten off on her nose. You! By now, Vulgar Chastity had abandoned all thoughts of adding the youth to her collection. When she strengthened her hair with the intention of severing his limbs, a brilliant white light suddenly erupted from Seol Jihus body and completely scorched her hair. Vulgar Chastity backed off in fright, and a ray of light shone down from the sky. Hundreds of stars shot down just as she went Ah. Stellar Requiem. There was significance to the fact that Seo Yuhui used an area of effect skill while maintaining the cages of light. It meant that she was now focusing her attention on supporting Seol Jihu. As this meant that most of her army had been wiped out, Vulgar Chastity erupted in fury. You motherfucking biiiiiitch! The earth split and lava burst out from the cracks. As the heaven and earth rumbled, Seol Jihu spat out the nose he was chewing on. Grabbing the spear that dropped down, he kicked off the ground. Not toward Vulgar Chastity, but in the opposite direction. When Seol Jihu ran forward in a hurry while avoiding the pillars of lava erupting from all over the ground, Undying Diligence dropped his jaw. Why? Why me!? In that instant, he gave up on defending. When he gathered up the energy he was using to treat his injuries, a blood-colored energy spread out like a fog. Seol Jihu smirked. He knew he shouldnt let his guard down against a famed Army Commander, but he knew just how badly injured Undying Diligence was. Just why!? Undying Diligence swung his blood-soaked arm, but that was when Seol Jihu suddenly scattered like mist. When he tilted his head up to see the enemy who reappeared in the air after disappearing right in front of his eyes ! Undying Diligence flinched. He struck his elbow backward without even looking. Thwack! He felt something. Seol Jihu must have used Ethereal Shift consecutively as he was already behind Undying Diligence. Clearly struck by Undying Diligences elbow, Seol Jihus head was turned 90 degrees to the side. Oww, my head. However, he immediately straightened his neck and swung his spear. You disgusting son of a bitch. Youre the one to say! The frustrated Undying Diligence grabbed the descending spear shaft, threw it to the side, and charged forward. The entangled human and vampire rolled on the ground. As soon as they stopped, Seol Jihu swung his two fists, but Undying Diligence quickly reached out and grabbed his hands. A battle of strength started once again. The interlocked hands trembled violently and two opposing energies intertwined like a dragon and a tiger. It was a true dogfight. But rather than being flustered, Seol Jihu seemed to welcome this instead. After all, such fights were his specialty. He had fought like a dog and rolled in mud or piles of shit if he needed to. That was how he had survived in Paradise and eventually reached its final battle! Just why!? Undying Diligence glared at Seol Jihu hatefully while lying down on the ground. What enmity do you have with me that youre going so far!? His roar was full of resentment. Pft. Seol Jihu burst out laughing. That surely wasnt something an Army Commander should say, especially Undying Diligence. That just showed how cornered he currently felt. Do I look like a fool? Seol Jihu revealed his teeth dripping with blood. Why? What, so you can eat the corpses lying around here while I fight Vulgar Chastity and come back reinvigorated? You want me to watch that happen? When his intentions were exposed, even more resentment stained Undying Diligences face. He suddenly opened his mouth, and his tongue shot out like a thorn and aimed for the youths neck. Tang! Before the tongue could pierce the neck, a white disc formed in front of it and blocked the attack. You done? After a smirk, Seol Jihu headbutted him with all his strength. As soon as his forehead struck Undying Diligences eyes, the latters vision turned dark. As a result, he couldnt see the elbow dropping down on his face as soon as the forehead came off. Crack! Kuheuk! Undying Diligences eyes rolled backward at the pain of having all of his teeth fall out. No, they didnt have time to even roll backward, because he felt two hands forcefully enter his mouth in the next moment. Undying Diligence shuddered as he felt the hands pulling his mouth in opposite directions. Meanwhile, Seol Jihu spread his arms out with force. Kuhuaaaaak! Along with the sound of flesh being torn, Undying Diligences cries rang out desperately. Dusting off the rag-like flesh his hands were clutching onto, Seol Jihu interlocked his fingers. Gathering his energy in his hands, he raised his arms up high. Immediately after his fists shot up to pierce through the sky, he scrounged every ounce of strength he had left and slammed down at the enemys chest. Craaaack! His hands smashed Undying Diligences bones, breaking through his spines and slamming down on the ground. BOOM! As the earth rumbled, Undying Diligences body also bounced up. Chapter 179. Even If This Life Ends Not yet BOOM! Before he could even finish his thoughts, his interlocked hands were smashing down on Undying Diligences flopping body. His body was reacting a step ahead of his head. Because he knew. All Army Commanders were monsters in their own regard, but this vampire was an immortal monster that was truly exhausting. One couldnt relax even when he stopped breathing, and they couldnt stop attacking even if they smashed his organs into smithereens. At least, not until the unique sign that could only be seen when an Army Commander died happened. As such, Seol Jihu raised his interlocked hands once more. But suddenly, his field of vision shook and he fell backward. Only after rolling on the ground a few times did scorching pain seize his back. His sides felt hot as well. Vulgar Chastity glared at Seol Jihu with her blackened face. Her hair, which was long enough to touch the ground, was half-burnt off. She had succeeded in breaking through Seo Yuhuis obstructions and managed to land a blow. This crazy bitch. Seol Jihu muttered quietly and reached out. The Ice Spear, which was lying on the ground, stood up on its own and flew into his hand in a spinning motion. Vulgar Chastity let out a curdling scream and flew toward him. A fierce wind brushed past his ears. She was flying with such speed and vigor that Seol Jihu could no longer ignore her. Should I trust Seo Yuhui to take care of it? As he wondered briefly Chrrrk! The clattering of chains scratched his ears. Out of nowhere, an arrow flew in from the left, cutting through the air and hitting Vulgar Chastitys ribs perfectly. Vulgar Chastity screamed as she was knocked back. Chrrrk, chrrrk! The clattering of chains continued. Surprisingly, two arrows attached to chains flew at Vulgar Chastity. She quickly twisted her body and dodged the attack, but the arrows changed course as though they were alive and tried to bind her wings. In the end, Vulgar Chastity hurriedly folded her wings and cried out in frustration. Why is the Star of Pride here!? Shoot! Unsightly Humility, who managed to push the Sacred Empress back by an inch after a fierce exchange, lamented loudly. He was experienced enough to know that the presence of these iron chain arrows meant that the Executor of Superbia had come to help, even if he wasnt visible to them. Looking around at the fortress, Unsightly Humility quickly realized what situation they were in. Dozens of Valkyries were flying near the fortress gate. The Star of Sloth had returned. He didnt think she would have fully recovered in such a short period of time, especially given the severity of her injuries. She must have forced herself to return to the battlefield. The humans had sent the Executors as soon as they could afford to. This was the exact development that the Army Commanders had been wary of. When they initially attacked the humans with no strategy other than pushing with an overwhelming force, they thought everything was going in their favor. So how did things turn out like this? Just as the very things they had been worrying about started to come to reality one by one GUAAAAA! As if to make matters worse, a horrible shriek suddenly resounded throughout heaven and earth. The sound came from the backside of the valley. To be more precise, it was where the Neests were located. Vulgar Chastitys eyes shot open. The Nests! She immediately realized that she had lost control over the high-rank Nests. No, she couldnt even communicate with them! Such a thing was impossible unless the Nests were destroyed. Soon, a group of people appeared in the distant valley where black smoke was rising up. It was too far to be clearly visible, but recognizing the energy encompassing the entire valley, the two Army Commanders became dazed. No way. The stunned Vulgar Chastity muttered meekly as if she no longer had the energy to be angry. The Star of Avarice didnt he go back? The stubborn young man, who had insisted on going back while citing a contract violation, looked down at the battlefield and grinned. What are you so happy about? When one of the female Servants behind him asked, he quickly erased his smile. Nothing. I was just wondering what those Army Commanders must be thinking right now. God damn it. I understand wanting to trick the Army Commanders, but couldnt you have told us about it beforehand? To deceive your enemies, you first have to deceive your allies. Whats the point in deceiving both? If you were going to help, you should have done so from the beginning. Even if you show up now, people will just say youre an opportunist. If you would at least let the other Executors know beforehand It doesnt matter. Im used to criticisms. With a clear reply, the Star of Avarice pulled his glasses up. Plus, I had a feeling that the Parasites would find out if I said it beforehand. Since the Army Commanders would have reacted accordingly, tricking them would have been meaningless. That again? You really think someone is collaborating with the Parasites and carrying out the Parasite Queens orders to instill chaos among humans? I dont have any definitive evidence for now, so its just a conspiracy theory. But I think there is a possibility. How can Paradise be in such a mess otherwise? After saying so, the Executor of Avaritia opened the book in his hand. The woman, who was grumbling endlessly, widened her eyes when she saw the quickly-flipping book pages. W-what are you doing? Here? Didnt you do all this so you could destroy all of the Nests in one go? That was the original plan The young mans profound gaze became fixed on the battlefield. But theres been a miscalculation. Ah, in a good way. The woman tilted her head with a confused look. Destroying one high-rank Nest is better than destroying nine mid-rank Nests. But you know whats better than destroying nine high-rank Nests? Whoa, whats he in such a hurry for? He clicked his tongue and reached out as if to push the air with his hand. At that moment, Seol Jihu, who was charging toward Undying Diligence, suddenly staggered and took a few steps backward. It was because an invisible energy blew against him like a gust of wind and blocked his path. Judging by the way it gently pushed him, it wasnt obstructing him but telling him to wait for just a bit. Seol Jihu soon found out why. Whish, whish! Ropes made of mana appeared out of nowhere and began to whip Undying Diligence, who was tenaciously trying to pick himself back up. At the same time that the ropes coiled around Undying Diligence, a magic circle filled with geometrical shapes and patterns appeared in the sky and poured out a transparent liquid. As a result, Undying Diligence got drenched by the mysterious liquid. Tsssss! Seeing the horrific acid drill a huge hole on the ground, Seol Jihu whistled. Meanwhile, Undying Diligence was no longer able to scream. He turned into a grotesque, unsightly mess as his rag-like flesh melted down and mixed together. But at that moment, something sparkled out of the blue. In the blink of an eye, Undying Diligences body was dyed in light. Next, his arms and legs grew longer, and his body began to grow larger. Ha! Realizing what change Undying Diligence was going through, Seol Jihus eyes tensed up. When Undying Diligence finished his transformation, he had become a giant easily surpassing 4-meters in height. Although he was just as grotesque as before from all the attacks he had suffered, the air around him had gotten heavier. Seol Jihu felt a heavy pressure similar to when he was facing the Seven Gods. Divinity Manifestation. When Undying Diligence finally used Divinity Manifestation, Vulgar Chastity and Unsightly Humility both gasped, and Seol Jihu let out a soft exclamation. Finally. He had finally reached this stage. He felt like he got lucky and arrived at the final stage when he only planned to beat the first. Undying Diligence using the normally forbidden Divinity Manifestation had two significant meanings. The first was that he would not be able to return to recapture Tigol Fortress, where a fierce battle should be underway. In fact, he would not be able to return to the battlefield for some time. The second was that Undying Diligence accepted his death as a possibility. Although he received divinity from the Parasite Queen, the Vampire Lord was still a mortal in the end. It would be a different story if a god directly lent him their power like the Seven Gods did to their Executors, but it was impossible for a mortal to fully digest the power of an immortal god. After long deliberation, the Parasite Queen devised two stopgaps to deal with this issue. The first was Parasitizing a member of a foreign race to enlarge the size of their internal vessel, and the other was to seal half of the divinity she bestowed upon them. Since this was only a makeshift way of dealing with this problem, the holder of the divinity could carry this sealed power with them and release it when they were in an important battle. However, the power of the unsealed divinity was tremendous, so much so that the holder would have to suffer a terrifying recoil that they could not withstand even with their enlarged vessel. In other words, Undying Diligences use of Divinity Manifestation in this situation was a certain signal of his impending death and his final struggle to escape from it. On the other hand, it was a complete gamble. He would have to rest for a long time after using Divinity Manifestation even in his peak condition. Suffering the backlash of Divinity Manifestation in his current half-dead state? There was no way to be sure, but Seol Jihu was confident that Undying Diligence would not reappear for at least one to two years. And that was if he managed to return alive. Going all out since youre going to die anyways, huh. Seol Jihu mocked him, but on the inside, he understood why Undying Diligence chose this method. Using Divinity Manifestation should have never crossed his mind when he first entered Arden Valley, and he most likely never imagined things would turn out this way even when his heart was pierced through. Undying Diligence calmly raised his claw and scratched his face deeply. From the gash, eyeballs sprouted out and blankly stared at Seol Jihu. Next, when he lightly waved his hand, the cages of light imprisoning the Nosferatus shattered. It was truly a terrifying display of power. However, blood spurted out from Undying Diligences body once again. How long would he last in that state? Half a day? Six hours? No, Seol Jihu was confident he wouldnt last more than two hours. Seol Jihu snickered. Of course, he didnt forget to be wary of the Nosferatus that were getting back up one by one. If he had been attacking like a rabid dog, it was now time to focus his attention on dodging everything like a squirrel. After all, the more he depleted Undying Diligences strength, the less time he would be able to maintain that form. [I sure was foolish.] Just as he thought so, a grand, virile voice resounded. Seol Jihus laughter stopped. Undying Diligences voice was calmer than he expected, and he felt an unpleasant gaze pierce through his body. Perhaps he was mistaken, but it felt like Undying Diligence was smiling. [Being provoked so easily and acting without thinking of the consequences huhuhuhu.] A dreary voice continually rang out. [Everyone. Hear me.] Next, Undying Diligence [We shall retreat.] said something simple, yet completely unexpected. W-What? It was so unexpected that even Vulgar Chastity let out a confused yelp. Are you mad? Youre going to run away after using Divinity Manifestation? [Staying further will only be a waste of time. Our goal weve already accomplished it.] At last, dozens of Nosferatus flew forward and stood in front of Undying Diligence, blocking the way between him and Seol Jihu. The latters eyes narrowed. [All we have to do is go back. Ill leave the rest to you two.] With that, Undying Diligence turned back and began to grow farther away from the fortress. Damn it! Just what are you thinking!? When Unsightly Humility quietly turned around and went after Undying Diligence, Vulgar Chastity screamed in frustration and spread her wings out. W-What? When the Army Commanders really began to escape, the Executor of Superbia muttered in shock. The Seven Armies running away in the face of an enemy was something he had never seen or heard of before. Next, an unpleasant racket began to sound out behind him. The army of corpses that invaded the fortress was making their way out. This included the Medusas and the Hydra. Undying Diligences intention was clear. He was abandoning the lesser Parasites to buy time for his escape. How? The Level 7 Archer turned back to the front with a look of utter disbelief. It was then that he realized that neither Seol Jihu nor the Sacred Empress was there. Damned piece of shit. Seol Jihu was already chasing after the enemy, squeezing out every ounce of strength remaining in his body. He fiercely glared at Undying Diligence and his entourage of Nosferatus as they disappeared into the valley. Just what is he thinking? After calculating all possibilities with his knowledge from Future Vision, he concluded that Undying Diligence escaping was not an option once he released his divinity. It would be a different story if he was running away without using Divinity Manifestation through the other Army Commanders help. But in his current state, it was obvious that he would not last long and perish. Even absorbing all of the Nosferatus would only be pouring water into a sieve. Of course, he might be able to survive if he managed to reach the Parasite Queen, but The Parasite Queen cant leave the Corrupted Throne for now. There were more than a couple days of distance between Arden Valley and the Empire, and the only one among them who could use teleportation, Abhorrent Charity, was not present. No matter how hard he thought, Seol Jihu couldnt figure out what Undying Diligence was thinking. Unless he planned to devour an Army Commander No way! A piece of memory suddenly flashed in his mind. Future Vision had recalled the one internal conflict among the Army Commanders that happened in the past. However, Seol Jihus legs did not stop. He had no way of knowing what Undying Diligence would really do, and among the Army Commanders, Undying Diligence was someone who had to be killed when given the opportunity. Moreover, he had an inexplicable worry. That this disgusting bastard would somehow survive once again. Unfortunately, Seol Jihu couldnt close the distance. In a way, this was to be expected. After all, Undying Diligence was using Divinity Manifestation to flee, even if he couldnt utilize it to its fullest potential. It was at this moment. Starlight fell from the sky, and dozens of magic circles appeared in the air. Seo Yuhui and the Star of Avarice had acted quickly after figuring out what happened. However, the Army Commanders acted just as quickly. Vulgar Chastity countered Seo Yuhuis Stellar Requiem, and, in a surprising fashion, Unsightly Humilitys spectral horse flew up by riding on the cliff and began to strike down the pouring magic. Seol Jihus face distorted. Damn it! He maintained his composure even in such an urgent situation. He could no longer accelerate himself the same way he did when he first ambushed Undying Diligence. Not only did Festina Earring run out of use, but his body also was in no condition to handle any additional load. He was certain that his body would be torn to thousands of pieces the moment he attempted to reverse the flow of his energies again. Of course, he had one trump card he had saved until now, but he had a feeling it would fail to reach Undying Diligence from his current position by a hairs breadth. Just once! Just once was enough. If someone created a tiny opening just once! Im going to load all of my remaining mana into this. At that moment, he heard the whispering of an unknown voice and felt the sensation of something pressing down on his shoulders before bouncing back up. When he tilted his head instinctively, he saw the Sacred Empress flying up, her white traditional jacket fluttering in the air. She managed to take up a battle stance midair and thrust her arms with force. It was a beautiful, clean spear throw that Seol Jihu had never seen before, both in his dream and in reality. Sssiiiiing! Her green spear flew out like a bullet, penetrating a Nosferatu, and just as it was about to pierce the back of its intended target, Undying Diligence hurriedly twisted his body. Although the spear brushed past him by a paper-thin margin, that was the opening Seol Jihu wanted so much. Not a tiny opening, but a fairly large one, at that. At that moment, one Nosferatu suddenly broke away from the group. The Nosferatu flew up against the cliff, clearly trying to draw Seol Jihus attention. Seol Jihu immediately became dazed. Because in its hand was a clearly unconscious Teresa. [Shes a gift for the Queen. Do not kill her.] Undying Diligence grinned, then stopped himself by grabbing the cliff and fixed his posture. You! Sparks flared up from Seol Jihus eyes. He couldnt tell whether Undying Diligence had planned to do so the entire time or if he was simply utilizing every tool at his disposal. What was important was that it worked. Flone! Get the Prin! He did a double take after shouting. He had forgotten for a second that Undying Diligence had already beaten Flone. It was then. Just as Seol Jihu was about to reluctantly change his goal, black smoke cut through the sky and flew forward. He could hardly believe it, but the black smoke was definitely Flone. She had been freed when Undying Diligence retracted his energy to treat the injury from the Sacred Empress. Now, she had returned after recovering her lost strength. Of course, Seol Jihu had no way of knowing this, but what was important was that he got back the opportunity he thought hed lost. The chance created by the Sacred Empress had yet to disappear. From Seol Jihus sharply opened eyes, a chilling light shot out smoothly. Level 7 Highlander, Ultimate Profound Art Evolution. In the next moment, Seol Jihus aura suddenly disappeared. At the same time, his body faded. What happened? Undying Diligence, who was back on the run, glanced back when he felt the aura of the man chasing him like a demon suddenly vanish. Did he give up? When he turned back hoping that was the case, his face instantly froze. No one could blame him. After all, Seol Jihus figure was appearing in front of him like a ghost. Their eyes met. From the pulled-back speartip, a golden light emitting a terrifying energy shot out like a pillar. Level 8 Spear Demon, Secret Art Reinforced Sword Qi. Chapter 180. Even If This Life Ends (2) In the final moment, Seol Jihu couldnt hear a thing. Neither the explosive rumbling of the earth, nor the final death throes of the Vampire Lord. The only thing his senses could capture was the scene of Undying Diligences body splitting apart little by little through the severed line. From his violently shaking vision, he saw the giant body plunge to the ground in slow motion. Three seconds that felt like thirty seconds passed by, and Undying Diligence finally laid down on the ground. No, he collapsed. It was just that Seol Jihu thought he lied down because his eyes were wide open. The intense glimmer in Undying Diligences eyes made it seem as if he would push himself off the ground at any moment. The instant Seol Jihu noticed the sensation lingering in his hands, Undying Diligences body erupted with light. As if his body was being devoured by the light, it turned into ash and scattered from the wind blowing in the valley. Even after killing him with his own hands, Seol Jihu stared in disbelief for a moment. It was then that he realized that his ears had gone deaf. He was in the middle of a battlefield, surrounded on all sides by his enemies. He found it a bit amusing that he could not hear a single thing, especially when something this momentous had happened in front of him. . In truth, Seol Jihu knew. Just like how the sky lit up for a short time before sunset, the moment he witnessed Undying Diligences death, the fire burning inside his heart instantaneously grew larger and then flickered off completely. At the same time, before he could do anything about it, he felt something inside his body crack, and then shatter into thousands of pieces. After his hearing was his sight. His vision repeatedly split and overlapped into a dozen images before abruptly turning black. Next, the pain of his muscles being torn apart erupted from his armpits, accompanied by the pain of his internal organs being yanked out and the agony of his calves and thighs exploding. Like river water bursting through a shattered dam, life force gushed out from his broken vessel suddenly and helplessly. And soon, even the feeling of pain became faint. This wasnt his body sending him a warning signal. It was a signal that marked the end, a one-sided notification of compulsory execution. In truth, this should have happened a long time ago. Although Seol Jihu erupted with boundless energy with nothing but his willpower, this was the end. Because that was the Golden Rule. Since he generated a cause, he had to accept the effect. The moment the sign arrived, the ghastly bluish aura swirling inside Seol Jihus eyes vanished, and his limbs gave way and went limp. With his eyes half-closed, Seol Jihu dropped his head in an awfully calm fashion. Certain death. He had been prepared for it from the very beginning. If he had fought with the intention of going back alive, it wouldnt be Undying Diligence lying on the ground, but him. Seol Jihu had resigned to die in this fight and, as such, achieved his goal brilliantly. He had no regrets. He only felt that it was a shame that he would helplessly meet his end here. Where he was standing now was a battlefield. Right if he was going to die anyways The hand slipping down the spear barely held on. Using the spear stuck deep in the ground as a support stick, Seol Jihu kept his body from crumbling down. His instincts were telling him. That it was too early. That he had to get up. That the other two Army Commanders will surely show up. A chilling light flickered on in his blurred, faint eyes. He tightened his grip. Then, he stood tall with the legs that were about to touch the ground. He opened his mouth to shout with reinvigorated spirit, but blood spurted out instead. Unable to realize this, Seol Jihu swung his arms. In the next moment, something shocking occurred. A brilliant golden light bloomed from the spear blade once again, sending out fierce wind pressure as the spear was brandished aimlessly. Boom, boom, boom, boom! Along with the sound of an explosion, golden reinforced qi raged in the field. The dozens of Nosferatus that were recklessly charging forward after Undying Diligences death were all sliced up and sent flying. Shoot! Unsightly Humility reined in his spectral horse when he saw the group of Nosferatus being blown back. This damned bastard! Vulgar Chastity seethed in fury. Undying Diligence had perished. Something unthinkable and impossible had just occurred, but she couldnt stand around in a daze. There was just one problem. They were pressed for time just to wrap up the battle, but because such a powerful energy was incessantly spewing out, they couldnt approach the site of Undying Diligences death easily. That was only natural. Reinforced sword qi was the culmination of purest essence achieved at a realm of martial might that even the Parasite Queen could not belittle. With the addition of anti-evil power infused in it, even the Army Commanders had to fear perishing if they were hit directly. Damn it. I guess we have no choice. Unsightly Humility spat out a curse, and light shot out from his body. Seeing a jet-black armor quickly enveloping his body, Vulgar Chastity shut her eyes. Not only did Undying Diligence perish, but another Army Commander was releasing his divinity. Their plan to recapture Tigol Fortress had already been ruined, and now, even Unsightly Humility would be unable to participate in future battles for some time. What seemed like a piece of cake at first invading a measly fortress in a valley had come back to bite them with an immeasurable loss. But it couldnt be helped. Seol Jihu was making a last-ditch effort while barely preventing himself from collapsing. If they wasted any more time, the reinforcements would surely arrive. If they allowed that to happen, they might be bringing about an irreversible result. Huap! When Unsightly Humility released his energy in full force, the storm of golden light blowing in the valley began to waver. Next, when Unsightly Humility thrust his longsword with force into the crack that slowly appeared in the air, he was greatly taken aback. While he had expended quite a bit of his energy fighting against three Executors and the Sacred Empress, he hadnt received dozens of fatal injuries like Undying Diligence. Thus, he was able to use Divinity Manifestation in a comparably normal state. But even though he gathered a considerably large amount of divinity on his sword and stabbed with the intent to kill, he had been pushed back by a pressure of an unprecedented scale. So this is why! Setting aside the fact that a mere human was able to produce such power, Unsightly Humility immediately understood why Undying Diligence perished. That it wasnt luck, but skill. But if there was one consolation, it was that Seol Jihu had lost his reason and was attacking in a berserk state. What would happen if they fought when his mind was as clear as water and mirror? Feeling a shiver run down his spine just thinking about it, Unsightly Humility gritted his teeth. Keeeeu! With a clang, the tip of his sword broke. Refusing to back down, he imbued more and more divinity and slowly thrust his arm forward. Eventually, his longsword managed to enter the eye of the storm and dig into Seol Jihus stomach. Koong. As Seol Jihu was jammed into the side of the cliff, the storm of reinforced qi also stopped completely. Using the opening, Vulgar Chastity acted quickly. Whew its hard to believe this is a human whos almost dead hm? Just as she was about to take a relieved breath, Unsightly Humility retracted his longsword and reached his arm out in utter shock. His hand grabbed the nape of Vulgar Chastity, who had bent down at the place of Undying Diligences death. At that moment, before she could even ask What?, Vulgar Chastity could clearly see it with her own eyes a golden spear, approaching her without a sound or presence and brushing past her face by a hairs breadth. Her jaw dropped. What. A single stream of blood flowed down her nose from a light cut, seeping into her gaping mouth. The youth who looked like he would crumble at any moment had gotten up and thrown his spear. The final attack that he put his heart and soul into was so powerful that it completely shattered the Ice Spear after it struck the ground. Uh uh. Pieces of the spear blade scattered in all directions and grazed Vulgar Chastitys body. Falling on her butt a step late, she fumbled around in terror. Knowing that she would have kicked the bucket with just one wrong step, her mind was thrown into disarray. Ha. Unsightly Humility stared at the enemy, looking completely exhausted. Seol Jihus face was soaked in blood. From the top of his head to the bottom of his feet, he looked like a man who had just taken a bath in a sea of blood. The way he was glaring at them with his wide-open eyes filled with a chilly glimmer, he truly looked like a demon wielding a spear the title, Demon of the Battlefield, couldnt be a better fit. Just how. Unsightly Humility shook his skull. Soon, after confirming that Seol Jihu was no longer moving, he quickly wrapped up the after-measure. Then, he nudged Vulgar Chastity who was staring blankly with a look of stupefaction. Lets go. Mm? Ah, but what about. Seol Jihu wasnt moving in the slightest with his arm still reached out in a throwing posture. But Vulgar Chastity was so terrified to meet his gaze that she stealthily turned away. Undying Diligence was right. That man has already met his end. He is only moving reflexively based on outside stimuli. I-Is that even possible? Ive seen it a few times in my past life, though it is a very, very rare case. Anyways, rather than poking a beehive Before Unsightly Humility even finished his sentence, Vulgar Chastity spread her wings. She nodded her head without thinking and flew up, disappearing beyond the valley. She almost looked like she was running away. Unsightly Humility was the same. He immediately turned his horse and kicked its belly. As he left the valley, he was left with nothing but bitterness. The Parasites had dispatched a sizable advanced party and even led three of the Seven Armies to invade the fortress. Unlike when they entered the valley, they were bereft of an army as they left, looking a rather sorry sight. The battle was a complete catastrophe. Even in the memory of the war against the Empire that the Parasite Queen bestowed upon them, it would be difficult to find a defeat so disastrous. Still Before he left the valley, Unsightly Humility glanced back. Seol Jihu was still standing in the same spot, his two feet planted on the ground, his arm thrusting the broken spear into the ground, and his eyes giving him a deathly glare. Feeling like this demon would chase after him if he continued to stare, Unsightly Humility turned his back around. Worried that the demon would grab his neck or that a spear would come flying at him, he kicked the belly of the poor horse harder. Whew. And only when he fully left the valley did he heave out a long sigh. Even Unsightly Humility did not know whether the breath that burst out was simply a breath that he had been holding in or whether it was a sigh of relief. But there was one thing he knew for sure. And that was that, for the first time in a while, he felt like he had survived. ** The clacking of hooves, the clanging of cold weapons, and the horrible shrieks of soldiers that once echoed throughout the valley ceased. And after a brief rest, the empty spot was filled by the groans of the injured and the shouting of the Priests. Coming down from Dawk Peak, Seo Yuhuis complexion was so pale that it looked like it was fully drained of blood. This was to be expected considering the number of achievements she made during this war. She had imprisoned dozens of Nosferatus for a long time, monsters that were capable of fighting an entire army by themselves. Not only that, but she had also used area of effect skills consecutively, and even protected Seol Jihu while constantly obstructing Vulgar Chastity. Such feats would have been unimaginable for the past Seo Yuhui and were only possible now after she levelled up and used the two sacred artifacts she received from Seol Jihu. Of course, that didnt mean she was free from the consequences. She wanted to collapse on the spot and rest, but she knew she couldnt. Priests were busy during a war, but they were even busier after a war. More importantly, she had to confirm that a certain someone was alive. Where is he!? Looking around frantically, Seo Yuhui searched for just one person. People who spotted her quickly ran up. Miss Seo Yuhui! Please treat this person first! With dozens of people yelling in front of her, she could barely discern who was saying what. Surrounded by a crowd in the blink of an eye, Seo Yuhui let out a muffled gasp. People whose legs were ripped out, people whose heads were twisted sideways, people whose bodies were hardened stiff it was a mystery how someone so severely wounded could be alive. Cure Colossal Wounds doesnt work! We need a Critical-grade spell! Mary Rhine shouted as she put down a woman suffering from hypothermia from excessive loss of blood. Everyone present had been mauled in such a gruesome way that simply closing their wounds would be insufficient to save them. As such, their comrades had brought them to Seo Yuhui, who was the only one capable of using healing spells that went beyond just that. Seo Yuhui looked around with a troubled expression before suddenly grabbing the womans hands. Next, she closed her eyes and chanted like she was praying. She noticed a few familiar faces among the wounded, and no matter how much of a rush her mind was in, she couldnt ignore people who were gravely wounded. In the end, the Proof of Chastity and the Proof of Devotion in each of her hands began to shine. Have mercy on their souls. At the same time, a pair of holy wings spread out with resplendent light. Level 8 Ateras Saintess, Wide Area Primo Auxilium Wings of Salvation. Flutter, flutter. Each time her outstretched wings gently flapped, dazzling feathers fell out as if they were breaking free. They then flew up to the sky and descended on the injured areas of the groaning people and disappeared. If one wasnt enough, then another would descend. If two werent enough, then a third would descend. As more and more feathers fell, Agnes, who was on the verge of drawing her last breath, coughed. Chohongs complexion returned to its normal colors and slowly turned healthier. Seeing this, the faces of the Priests who were stamping their feet in frustration brightened. They could see that the feathers werent just closing the wounds but also relieving pain, stabilizing the patients body and mind, and helping supply blood to the rest of their body. A clear proof was the cold bodies of the wounded becoming warmer. Although they had yet to fully recover, their conditions had improved to the point that even Cure Massive Wounds could treat them. Having used yet another area of effect spell, Seo Yuhui staggered greatly. The nearby Priests were frightened out of their minds and quickly went to support her, but she shook their hands off and continued to push through the crowd. It was then. Seo Yuhui, who was running in the direction Seol Jihu disappeared to, caught sight of a rose-gold haired woman flying through the air. No, judging by the way she was slouching like she was unconscious, someone seemed to be carrying her over. [Hurry! Hurry!] A black smoke threw Teresa down the moment it arrived and coiled around Seo Yuhuis arms. [That thing just now! Youre the one who did it, right!?] H-Hm? [Help me! Please!] Flone pulled Seo Yuhui up without even hearing her out. Seo Yuhui was taken aback but did not resist in any way. The black smoke didnt seem to be an enemy, seeing as how she brought a wounded person over, and most importantly, she seemed to be in a hurry. It was almost as if there was someone on the brink of drawing their last breath. Thinking about the direction she came from, Seo Yuhui couldnt help but think Could it be? Her worry was quickly proven to be true when Seo Yuhui saw a young man in the Sacred Empress embrace. It was Seol Jihu. Flone descended from the sky before she reached her destination, but Seo Yuhui jumped down before Flone could place her on the ground. Then she raced to Seol Jihu with all her strength. Jihu! As soon as she shouted the youths name at the top of her lungs, her heart sunk in. It was because Seol Jihu was glaring at her with his eyes wide open. The way he was tightly gripping a shattered spear in one hand, it looked as if he was facing an enemy. While Seo Yuhui was shocked, she breathed a sigh of relief. If he was still conscious, it should be possible to heal him But the moment she thought so, she suddenly felt an inexplicable sense of incongruity. She carefully observed Seol Jihu while continuing to walk toward him. Now that she looked his eyes lacked focus. Was that the reason behind this airy, hollow atmosphere? Jihu? She carefully called his name one again. However, no reply came from Seol Jihu. Soon, Seo Yuhui arrived in front of Seol Jihu and was unable to open her mouth. Her hands suddenly lost strength. Tukuk! At the same time that the Proof of Chastity fell to the ground flowing with blood, Seo Yuhui placed her trembling hands on Seol Jihus cheek. Seol Jihus body had gone beyond the level of being warm to downright hot. His blood hadnt gone cold, but Jihu. He wasnt breathing. He wasnt moving. Other than the faint pulse coming from his body, she couldnt detect a single sign of life. Even this pulse seemed to be on the verge of stopping. N no. After standing dazedly for a second, Seo Yuhui followed her instincts, casting healing spells and moving her hands simultaneously. She forcefully pulled the spear he refused to let go out of his hand, dismantled the tattered armor covering him, then took off the clothes that were drenched in a reddish-black liquid. ! Then, her eyes widened from utter shock. She subconsciously put her hand over her mouth. Brutal. Seol Jihus physical body was so wrecked that she hesitated to use a measly word to describe his state. He looked like a paper that had been folded twice, randomly cut apart with scissors, then opened back up. His horrific condition made even the Sacred Empress shut her eyes. Throughout the battle, Seo Yuhui had used one holy spell after another whenever she could. She had put such great care to protect and heal him, so to be in this state just how many times was he cut, sliced, pierced, and stabbed? Only now was she able to surmise how fierce and brutal the frontline battle was. And everyone around her stood still, their mouths shut tightly. Chapter 181. Ending Just as It Started They quietly stared at Seo Yuhui, who was completely frozen stiff, and Seol Jihu, who was unable to close his eyes. Where is he? Then suddenly, a cold voice broke the silence. Having succeeded in destroying all of the Nests, the Star of Avarice had arrived using teleportation. There should be a valiant Warrior right around here. The people present merely looked back at him, not answering his question. He wasnt the type of person who couldnt read the atmosphere. Noticing the heavy silence in the area, he quietly stepped forward. To Seol Jihu. But when he saw the state the youth was in, he furrowed his brows. Its far worse than I thought. Setting aside everything else, just looking at the cracks on his skin sent a shiver down his spine. It was like he was looking at a once rich farmland that had gone arid from a long drought. Wait. After carefully examining Seol Jihus condition, his eyebrows wiggled. Are these traces of Awakening Skills? From the powerful energy he was sensing, he could tell that the youth had used a high-class technique. Kneeling next to Seol Jihu, the Executor of Avaritia grabbed the youths arm. The moment he carefully poured in some mana Uk! His eyes shot open. Uwaaaaah! He then screamed in terror, pulling his arms back, before losing balance and falling on his butt. Uuuk! Uweeeeek He even vomited. Soon, he grabbed his trembling hand, then stared at Seol Jihu like he was looking at a monster. The Executor of Avaritia was someone at the top of the path of Magicians. Naturally, he was very sensitive when it came to mana. He had attempted to check the youths internal condition but ended up being shocked speechless by what he sensed. Just by mixing a tiny bit of mana into the youths body, a terrifying energy raged, storming into his body and shaking his insides. H-Hes insane! His face distorted as he panted hard. Just how many Awakening Skills did he superpose toge!? He suddenly stopped in the middle of his sentence and stared at his trembling hand with a look of disbelief. He focused his attention on the energy that was swirling recklessly like an unbridled wild horse. Then, he finally spat out a sigh. He even reversed the flow of his energy! He knew that now wasnt the time nor place to say this, but he really wanted to shout. That this youth was either a genius or a complete fool. It was like he borrowed money with no intention of ever paying back. He had borrowed money from all over the place, splurged it to his hearts content, and died when the time came to pay it back. And this analogy from the Executor of Avaritia was spot on. First, when he used his Ability Points to raise his Mana stat, the mind, body, and technique balance he had worked so hard to stabilize became dislocated once again. Furthermore, the imbalance was now several fold worse than it was in the past that it was hardly comparable. After all, Intermediate (High) and High (High) couldnt even be placed on the same scale. In addition, he had forcefully raised the realm of his understanding through Future Vision and used the Unique Rankers Awakening Skill, Berserk. Up until this point, however, there was still a slight possibility of things not getting out of hand. He only had one foot past the line of no return. The reason he ended up in his current state was that he reversed the flow of Festina Earring, Flash Thunder, and Flash Step. Of course, he had succeeded in driving Undying Diligence to a groggy state, but the reverse flow technique put so much burden on ones body that reversing just one technique was at an immense cost to his body. Because Seol Jihu had reversed the flow of three energies simultaneously, there was no way his shaky body could endure this assault. That wasnt all. When he fought the Army Commander, he fully utilized the boundless energy stored within him from the precious food and medicine. And finally, he used a technique that forcefully raised his Level with his life as collateral. All in all, he crossed the line of no return with the reverse flow technique, and after that, ran straight toward certain death. The Star of Avarice just barely managed to calm the raging energy and repeatedly opened and closed his numb hand. He had small doubts when he saw Seol Jihu pushing the two Army Commanders back, but he immediately ended up accepting the situation. On the other hand, he understood why everyone was just watching and why Seo Yuhui stopped healing him. Because Seol Jihu in his current state couldnt be healed even if there were ten Seo Yuhuis. In fact, it was likely that whoever was treating him would be exposed to great risk. Difficult. Healing the youth seemed impossible no matter how he looked at it, so his expression sunk low. He stared at Seol Jihu with a look of regret. The fierce war had finally come to an end. There were rumors of this war being the end of humanity, but the result couldnt be more different from everyones expectations. The Parasite army, including one Hydra and ten Medusas, had been annihilated, and ten Nests, including one upper-rank Nest and nine middle-rank Nests, were destroyed. Although Vulgar Chastity left unscathed, she lost a vast majority of her army. It was the same for Unsightly Humility. He had been forced to use Divinity Manifestation, and his army faced near annihilation. All of the Nosferatus had been killed, and above all, Undying Diligence had perished. The Parasites First Army Commander, whose name was synonymous with terror to Paradisians and Earthlings alike, was now gone. This was an unprecedented feat, an achievement that would impact not just humanity but even the Federation. Although the blood of countless people pooled together to form a river of blood, although it was a scarring glory, the humans had triumphed. This was truly an incredible achievement that was hard to describe with just words. And that was what made it so regrettable. The humans were on the brink of a one-sided massacre, but the tide of war turned due to a single man. As the Executor of Avaritia personally witnessed this mans feats, he couldnt help but have regrets. If this youth didnt ignite himself in this war, if he left even a little room for survival, if he somehow found a way to live just how many contributions would he have made for Paradise? So regrettable. The Executor of Avaritia let out a deep sigh and tilted his head up melancholically. Just when I thought spring finally arrived in Paradise. Looking up at the sky, he murmured in a quiet voice. One of his Servants, who knew that he enjoyed metaphors, understood him immediately and shrugged. It did. She murmured softly. It was just a short spring ending just as it started. There couldnt be a more appropriate expression. It was then. Seo Yuhui, who was sitting like a stone statue, moved as though she was enchanted. Reaching her hand into the air, she pulled out a large table and put it down. This white marble table engraved with showy patterns was an altar. Seeing this, a look of surprise flashed on the face of the Sacred Empress, who was holding Seol Jihu in her embrace. She quickly got up and spoke. Dont. Seo Yuhui didnt answer. She continued with her work as if she hadnt heard a thing. Miss Seo Yuhui, I think its better to Just as the Sacred Empress was about to stop her, Seo Yuhui pushed her back forcefully. Pushed backward, the Sacred Empress eyes widened. This normally would not have been possible, but she too was exhausted from the long, drawn-out fight. M-Miss Seo Yuhui? Do not stop me. When Seo Yuhui told her flat out, the Sacred Empress made a dumbfounded face. W-What did you say? Hes not your concern anymore. When Seo Yuhui muttered coldly, the Sacred Empress eyes narrowed glaringly. But as if that was none of her concern, Seo Yuhui began to take items out from her extradimensional space and began to place them on the altar. The Magician, who was silently watching this unfold, widened his eyes. Each of the neatly-placed offering on the altar was an incredibly valuable, priceless item. Only then was the Executor of Avaritia able to guess what Seo Yuhuis intentions were. I understand what youre trying to do, but I agree with the Sacred Empress. . Healing him will only lengthen the time hes in pain. Put him to rest, or if you really want to revive him, kill him first and use your Divine Wish He couldnt bring himself to finish saying, That is, if he has another chance to revive. This was because Seo Yuhui turned around and gave him a fiery glare. You still have a Divine Wish? Dont jest. Even for an Executor, Divine Wishes are. Anyways, dont you have one as well? I dont. You dont? Seo Yuhui turned back as if she was too lazy to reply. The Star of Avarice shut his mouth seeing how different Seo Yuhui was from her usual self. Seo Yuhui stared pitifully at the youth who wasnt moving an inch. The way he was leaned against the cliff reminded her of a scene from the past. Again. Biting her lips hard enough to stain it with blood, she moved her hands even quicker. The moment she took out the altar and offerings, it was clear what she was trying to do. From Level 1 to Level 4, Luxuria took special care and granted a Priest who did not accept another gods power and solely walked the path of healing, a special authority. Although the effect would differ based on the value of the offerings, that special authority was the ability to use a holy spell a level higher than their current level. Once she finished her preparations, Seo Yuhui kneeled in front of the altar. She then kowtowed, bending her upper body until it touched the ground. And thus, the Star of Lust and the Level 8 Unique Ranker Priest, Ateras Saintess O Luxuria. started a Ceremony. ** Dongheung Apartment 22-dong. In room 802, the cry of a baby endlessly rang out from afternoon to late night. [Mommy! Moooommy!] A six-year-old? A girl, whose throat was swollen up, was bawling her eyes out. [Seunghae, take your medicine. Youre a good girl, right?] And another girl wearing a school uniform consoled the girl crying incessantly. She looked a bit exhausted, and it was clear she was still a child herself. [No! No! I wanna see Mommy! I wanna see Mommy! Uwaaaah!] [Mommy will come see you when you get better. Youll recover faster if you take this medicine.] [Liar! You said that last time but she never came!] [N-No, Im not lying this time.] [Liar! Unni is a liar!] [Seunghae.] The older girl reached out to console the little girl, but she screamed angrily and flailed her arms. The older girl frowned and leaned back. [Ow!] Because the little girl was flailing around recklessly, her hand ended up hitting the older girls nose. [Ah.] When the older girl grabbed her nose and dropped her head, the little girl saw this as an opportunity and began to hit and pull on the older girls hair. [Se-Seunghae!] After finally pulling the little girl off of her, the older girl let out an exhausted sigh. Just how long had they been wrestling for? The older girl blinked, thick shades adorning her lower eyes. [Medicine, take you medicine please its hard for Unni too.] Raising a spoon holding a syrup-like liquid, she repeated the same words she had been saying for ages. But perhaps oblivious to her older sisters feelings, the little girl flailed her arms again and hit her sisters hand away. The spoon flew in the air, dropping the syrup everywhere. [Yoo Seunghae.] The older girls voice sharpened. [Dont you want the pain to go away?] [Uwaaah! Uwaaaang!] [Take your medicine. Now.] [Mooommy, Mooooomy!] The older girl shut her eyes. Taking deep breaths to calm herself down, she picked up the spoon, drew another spoonful of syrup, and pushed it into her sisters mouth. No match for her older sisters strength, the little girl reluctantly kept the spoon in her mouth. But soon, she opened her tiny mouth and Ptui! spat out the content. The syrup splattered all over the older sisters face. [I hate you, Unni! Go awaaaaay!] At that instant, the older girls patience ran out. [Yoo Seunghae! Are you really doing this?] When she raised her voice, the startled little girl hiccuped. Soon, she tilted her head back and cried even louder than before. [Uwaaaaaaang!] Tears pooled around the older girls eyes as she watched her younger sister cry. [What do you want me to do!?] In the end, she burst out, unable to hold back. [You think I dont want to see them? I want to see Mom and Dad too!] She screamed in frustration, not caring to wipe off the syrup on her face. Although she was the older sister, she had just recently entered middle school. At just 14 years of age, she was still too young to bear the weight of losing both of her parents. How much time went by? Just as the younger girl cried herself to sleep and the older girl sat around in the living room in a daze Beeps rang out from the password lock and the front door carefully opened. A young boy walked in, wearing the same uniform as the girl. In his hand was a white plastic bag. The boy glanced at the little girl who had fallen asleep with tears streaming down her face. He then turned to the girl staring at him fixedly and smiled brightly. [Can I come in?] He said so after already being inside. The girl would have smirked at any other time, but she was too depressed at the moment. [Why are you here?] She spoke with a sharp tongue unwittingly. [Get out.] What did she resent so much? Her voice was filled with spite, unbefitting of her age. [Aigoo~ Whats wrong this time, Madam Yoo? Hm?] No one would have blamed the boy for being offended, but knowing that the girls resentment wasnt directed at him, he took off his shoes and replied jokingly. He hopped inside, placed the plastic bag down on the kitchen table, then took out a bundle of bananas. Light flickered on in the girls eyes. When she went to the supermarket yesterday, she had hesitated several times to buy it. Her younger sister had trouble swallowing food because of her swollen throat, and bananas were easy to swallow and also her favorite fruit. But because the cost of bananas had skyrocketed due to a recent blight, the girl had to swallow her tears and give up. [Hows Seunghae doing?] The boy asked as he peeled a banana. [She just fell asleep after a lot of trouble trying to get her to take her medicine.] The girl murmured softly, her voice a bit gentler than before. She wanted to throw everything aside and be cooped up in the room alone, but she felt bad kicking the boy out when he brought bananas to give to her younger sister. But if there was one thing the girl didnt expect, it was that the boy brought the peeled banana to her, and not the little girl. [Here.] When the banana touched her lips, the girl complaining about her exhaustion widened her eyes. [You eat it.] [H-Huh? I thought it was for Seunghae.] [Seunghae is asleep. She can eat the remaining bananas when she wakes up. You eat one for now.] The girl blinked. [Come on. I know you like bananas too.] Then, just like the girl did to her younger sister, the boy carefully shoved the banana into her mouth. When she bit down reflexively, the teeth sunk into the soft fruit, and the scent of acacia filled her mouth fully. Now that I think about it, I havent had dinner yet. The girl muttered to herself and chewed on the banana without stopping. Next, when she swallowed the fruit and looked up, she saw the boy looking down at her with a beaming smile. Their eyes met. [Its good, right?] The girl nodded her head without realizing, and then her face suddenly waned. Her eyes turned watery in an instant and, in the end, burst out into tears. [I Im really a horrible older sister.] The boy jumped in a startle. [Hah? What do you mean? It would be hard to find a girl as nice as you.] [Seunghae was crying, saying she wanted to see Mom but I couldnt hold in my anger and screamed hic huaaang.] She grabbed the boys shirt and cried quietly. The boy could only scratch his face, not knowing what to do. Smacking his lips, he plopped down next to her and patted the back of the girl crying in sorrow. [Its fine. Youre human too. Its okay to get a little mad when youre tired. Plus, Seunghae is a kid. Everyone knows how hard it is to take care of kids.] [But my young sisters sick I cant even understand that.] [Hey, Yoo Seonhwa. You did nothing wrong. If anything, Im the one whos at fault.] [How is anything your fault?] [Sorry. Ive been too busy with the company lately. Ill come home earlier from now and try to look after our kid more.] [Whaaat?] Hearing the boy talking like he was her husband, the girl broke out into laughter in the middle of her crying. The boy grinned as well. [Anyways, stop blaming yourself and finish this. Here.] The boy gave her the half-eaten banana. The girl sniffled with a flushed face and carefully took another bite. Although her throat felt a little dry, she felt a lot better once she put something in her stomach. [Its good.] [Right? Do you want another one?] [Uuun, no, we have to leave them for Seunghae.] [Just forget about her.] [Ah, hey, dont be mean to Seunghae.] [Seeing you cry because of her hurt me.] Hearing this, the girl quickly wiped her tears and grinned. [The banana did your parents buy it for us?] [No.] The boy shook his head. [I bought it with my own money.] [What? How do you have money?] When the girl asked in surprise [With my saved allowance, of course.] The boy made a peace-sign with his fingers. [Ive been wanting to say this for a while now. Hey, this is all your fault.] [M-Me?] [Because youre so uncomfortable with getting anything from my parents that theyre too careful with doing anything for you.] [But I feel bad always getting things from them.] [You sure are sorry about a lot of things. Its just a banana. Anyways, I bought this with my own money, so its fine, right?] Hearing the smiling boy speaking so light-heartedly, the girl became speechless for a moment. After moving her mouth a couple times without a word, she murmured quietly. [Stupid] [What did you call me?] [Idiot.] The boy and girl stared at each other and giggled. Just in case the little girl woke up, the two of them joked around quietly, and the sharp, needle-like atmosphere subsided before they noticed. Languidness then crept up, and the girl closed her eyes. Suddenly feeling relaxed, she leaned her head to the side and heaved out a sigh. [I can finally rest.] And not long afterwards, soft breathing flowed out. The boy stared at the girl who had fallen asleep on his arm. Looking at her for a long time, a smile unwittingly bloomed on his face. Although he was a bit uncomfortable, he carefully leaned against the wall so that the girl wouldnt wake up. Then, he murmured inwardly. Right, there was a time like this. And just when he thought so He opened his eyes. Chapter 182. The Full Account Huuuk. The moment he opened his eyes, his breath paused in his throat. He wanted to exhale instinctively, but his mouth refused to open. The air wiggling around in his throat searched for another exit and left through his nostrils before exploding. Ssp ssssp When he repeated breathing in and out through his nose, his chest finally relaxed. Only then did the spinning world enter his sight. He wanted to shake his head from dizziness, but he gave up immediately feeling a head-splitting headache. With a headache of this magnitude, he felt like he would likely be shaking his brain if he shook his head. In the end, Seol Jihu closed his eyes that he worked so hard to open, as the world spinning in a circle was inducing even more dizziness and nausea. Only when the pain in his head disappeared and the churning in his stomach subsided, did he have the courage to open his eyes again. With the world no longer spinning, he saw an unfamiliar ceiling. His eyes started to focus, but it was hard to say that his vision was normal. Should he call it hazy? The ceiling was undulating gently, like he was looking up at the world from under the water. What happened? He wanted to look around the room, but his head refused to budge an inch. When he began to roll his eyes without any other choice, he caught sight of a familiar person. It was Seo Yuhui. Noona? Seol Jihu slowly closed his eyes, then opened them back up. Did I survive? His memory after activating Future Vision was hazy, but he thought he would die based on what he felt at the time. He still didnt know exactly what happened. But feeling relieved that Seo Yuhui was in his sight, he called her. No, he tried to call her. . His voice didnt come out. What why is my body Feeling impatient, Seol Jihu tried to signal her with his eyes, but Seo Yuhui wasnt looking at him. Now that he got a closer look, she had an angry look and her mouth was moving rapidly. It seemed like she was arguing with someone. When he rolled his eyes as far as they could go, he caught sight of another person in the corner of his vision. It was a woman he hadnt seen before, an Asian woman wearing a long, traditional jacket. Her mouth was also moving rapidly, with her eyebrows perked up. It was now clear that the two women were arguing. Why are they fighting? Seol Jihu examined the two women in a fluster. Please dont fight. Soon, the woman carrying a jade-colored spear stormed out of the door angrily. Seo Yuhui glared at the gradually closing door with a dissatisfied look before turning around. She then looked down with a worried look and carefully reached out. Seol Jihus eyes shook faintly. He could see Seo Yuhuis palm caressing his cheek, but never mind a soft touch, he couldnt feel a thing. It was then that Seol Jihu realized what state his body was in. After regaining consciousness, Seol Jihu focused on figuring out the current situation. And soon, he carefully arrived at the answer that he was not dead. Looking at the room, he seemed to be in the intensive care unit of the Temple of Luxuria. But it was hard to find out anything more than that. Because he couldnt move his body ever since he woke up. No way. No matter how hard he tried, his limbs refused to move an inch. Even opening and closing his mouth was difficult. He felt like his body was asleep with only his mind being awake. That wasnt all. His uncontrollable body had lost all of its senses other than his sight. Seo Yuhui or other unfamiliar Priests would come see him from time to time, but he couldnt hear a single thing they said. It was clear that they were talking from the way they moved their mouths, so his ears being unable to hear anything drove him crazy. It was a series of chaos at first. But when the chaos subsided, what came in its place was pain. Damn it. It was unbearable, spending day after day, lying still like a vegetable, only being able to blink his eyes. And so, every time before he went to sleep, he prayed. Please let this be a dream. But the ceiling above his head didnt change no matter how many times he woke up from his sleep. And just like that, days of praying before sleeping and waking up in frustration continued. Seol Jihu despaired, knowing that he could do nothing about this godforsaken reality. ** Though it might sound funny, there were five stages to accepting ones death. The first was denial. In this stage, one would reject reality. But soon, this emotion would change into something else anger. And when the situation wouldnt change no matter how angry one became, they would begin to bargain. Some would search for a god, some would promise to give up everything their lifes fortune, beliefs, and even freedom if someone would let them live. By the time this futile hope disappeared, depression would sink in. Do I have to lie in this bed forever? Unable to return to Earth? The state of being neither alive nor dead was the one thing every Earthling wanted to avoid like the plague. Now with this possibility hanging over his head, an unprecedented fear crept up within him. When time passed by and he got used to this fear, Seol Jihu arrived at the final stage acceptance. But one consolation in this sadness was that he didnt accept that he was dying, but that this was reality and that something would happen if he just waited. The reason his thoughts stopped here were the visitors he got during this time. While his eyes were open, Seol Jihu truly got to see many people: Jang Maldong and the members of Carpe Diem, Agnes, Oh Rahee, Teresa, Phi Sora, etc Almost everyone he knew appeared before him unscathed. Cinzia and Hao Win also came, and even Kim Hannah and Yun Seora had come all the way from Scheherazade. Seol Jihu smiled bashfully seeing Yun Seora rub her nose with a flushed face. At the same time, he was thankful for her worry. He could also see Flone from time to time. She appeared only when no one else was around, and it was clear that she was in low spirits. He remembered being able to transmit his thoughts to her at the tomb. But no matter how hard he tried, he couldnt get Flone to respond. She only floated around the bed with a slouched back before curling up next to Seol Jihu. He felt bad as she looked like a kitten waiting for her owner on a rainy day. Maria was alive too. The blonde girl came to visit him with a basket full of flowers. Then, after looking down at him with the eyes of a dead fish, she angrily threw the basket on the floor. Seol Jihu then saw her raising her hand and quickly moving her mouth in an impassioned way. Stocks? Her stocks? Around the time Seol Jihu finished reading Marias mouth and guessed the words she was saying, she clutched her head and began to roll on the floor. Bead-like tears even fell from her eyes! To be honest, it didnt look like she was crying from concern for his well-being. But her pantomiming antics still made Seol Jihu laugh. With the people he thought were dead coming to visit one by one, Seol Jihu couldnt help but feel hope. The visits didnt stop even after everyone he thought might come had visited. It was because of the repeat visitors. None of the visitors stopped at just one visit. They came twice, thrice no, there were some who visited over twenty times. Shes here again. The woman wearing the traditional jacket opened the door. Judging by the jade-colored spear in her hand, she was certainly the woman who argued with Seo Yuhui the first day he woke up. How many times has it been? Seol Jihu felt strange every time he saw this mysterious woman, who gave off a dreamy aura. He didnt know who she was, but it was already the tenth time that he was seeing her today. Seo Yuhui still held the first place spot by an overwhelming margin, but that was partly because the Temple of Luxuria was her home. This mysterious woman was doing pretty well, considering that she was a visitor. She came more often than Hugo and Chohong, and was almost even with Yi Seol-Ah and Yi Sungjin who came whenever they were free. What stood out even more was that she never said a word and only stared at him fixedly. Seol Jihu could see her sighing every once in a while, but that was it. But within her eyes was an undeniable emotion of worry. Just who could it be? Seol Jihu blinked his eyes as he watched the woman staring at him fixedly before going back. ** How much time went by? Seol Jihu quit counting the number of days that went by, but he knew that it wasnt a short period of time. The reason he did not lose his hope after so long was because of a small change to his body. Hilarious, isnt it? He began to hear voices. It wasnt a clear voice but a ringing one, as if someone was talking into a mic but how could he complain? Since he still couldnt move his body, being able to hear again made his chest feel a hundred times lighter. Moreover, his hearing coming back had to mean that his body was getting better. Although he didnt know how long he would have to wait, he knew now that his other senses could recover. Naturally, he grew more hopeful. You know, Maria chanted a healing spell the moment she got up after being kicked. After stopping her bleeding, she crawled into a pile of corpses and kept her eyes shut. She says thats how she managed to survive. That little brat. Thats just like Miss Maria. Seol Jihu answered inwardly as he listened to Chohongs explanation. Ah, but dont think too badly of her. Undying Diligence said hed spare her if she spilled your identity, but I hear she kept her mouth shut and smacked him with Mjolnir. Really? I cant believe it. Come to think of it, that Ghio bastard is funny too. I was wondering where this son of a bitch went. Turns out he was being held captive by the enemy. What? Vulgar Chastity apparently ordered her succubi to hold him prisoner. Hilarious! Um, I dont think thats something to laugh about. Chohong cackled, then stretched in her seat. Anyways~ The war is over, the people who are supposed to be alive are alive, the post-war problems are being wrapped up, and things are settling down so why are you still lying there? Is it comfortable? Tell me about it. You son of a bitch, get up and pull a prank or something. Like that other time. Ill let you off just once. Really. Nice. I know what Im doing the moment I get up. You have no idea whats going on in Paradise recently, right? Is that supposed to be a question? Seol Jihu grumbled inwardly. Ive been annoyed out of my mind recently. She doesnt even have time to be happy about the war? I might be the weird one, but when I see the city in a festive mood with people blabbering on about this being humanitys first victory or whatever it makes my stomach churn. Why? Those pieces of shits. Who do they think put in the hard work for this victory? Being so happy by themselves Chohongs voice slowly got quieter. Then, her voice suddenly cut off. Seol Jihu, who was staring at the bright sunlight shining through the window, noticed the anomaly and searched for Chohong. When he glanced at her Did you know? She continued. The Carpe Diem office has been like a Buddhist temple recently. Ive never seen the old man in such low spirits. . Just how long do we have to wait? Before Seol Jihu noticed, Chohong, who was sitting at the corner of the bed, was standing right by his side, looking down at him. When are you waking up? Seol Jihu couldnt relax seeing the red tint around Chohongs eyes. Why are you crying again. He wanted to tell her that he was fine, that hed regained consciousness, that he was recovering slowly. At the very least, he wanted to tell her not to cry. But unable to do anything, Seol Jihu felt frustration for the first time in a while. Should I give it a try? He had long given up trying to move his body. Not only did it tire him out, but it would also intensify his depression. Still He wondered if he could finally speak. He was hoping to be able to say Ah or Uh at the very least. Soon, just as he took in a deep breath and attempted to spit out a sound Huh? His vision suddenly turned blurry. He couldnt see anything as if he was walking in a fog. And he suddenly felt like his heavy body was floating up to the surface of the water. What? Feeling like a huge weight holding him down was lifted, he closed his eyes unknowingly. And the moment he opened his eyes, he could clearly see it. The ceiling, which had become far clearer. Puhuuu! Seol Jihu spat out a breath like he had just popped out after being underwater. Not just from his nose, but also his mouth. Focus returned to his eyes. The world no longer undulated and was more vivid than ever before. Seol Jihu turned his head in a daze. Although it felt a little stiff, his head creaked to the side. The room was dark. The lights were off, and jet-black darkness was blanketing the sky outside the window. Seol Jihu quickly blinked several times. Wasnt I talking to Chohong just now? There was sunlight outside the window! Soon, he finally snapped out of his stupor and dazedly opened his mouth. What happened? His eyes widened. My voice He noticed that he could turn his head. His body felt hot, like he had just gotten out of the sauna. Of course, what was important was that his senses had returned. Aaah. Seol Jihu raised his hand to touch his face but ended up frowning immediately. He felt a stinging pain from his cheeks. But now, he even welcomed this pain. Whats this? He found golden needles protruding out from the back of his hand. That wasnt the only place. His forearm, chest, stomach, thighs, calves, and even his feet hundreds of needles poking out of his body made him look like a hedgehog. He had only closed his eyes once and opened them, but so many things had changed since the last time he was awake. He wanted to jump out of bed and move his body, but Seol Jihu held on with superhuman patience. There had to be a reason why so many needles were in his body. If he touched them and something went wrong, he would have no one to blame but himself. And so, when he turned his head to the side, he found a sleeping girl with her face buried in the bed. It was Yi Seol-Ah. She must have fallen asleep in the middle of her night-time nursing duties. Seol-Ah. Seol Jihu quietly called Yi Seol-Ah. At the same time, he was surprised by how hoarse his voice was. He really did sound like a patient with a chronic illness. Was it because he was too quiet? Yi Seol-Ah showed no signs of waking up even after he called her several times. Seol Jihu thought about poking her with one of the needles that was poking out of him but dropped the idea quickly. Doping is. Flinch. Yi Seol-Ahs tiny shoulders shrunk back. Seol-Ah! When he called her again, she finally opened her eyes. When their gazes met, Yi Seol-Ahs chin slowly went up. Ora Orabeo-nim? She muttered in a daze, still drooling from her mouth. After staring at Seol Jihu for a good second, a look of shock spread on her face. You you woke up!? Not only did she shout, but she also shot up in a hurry. She would clearly start screaming if left alone, so Seol Jihu quickly stopped her. Wait, Seol-Ah. Hold on just a second. Yi Seol-Ah, who was about to storm out of the door, turned back. I understand your sentiment, but calm down a bit first. A look of confusion spread across Yi Seol-Ahs face. She was on the verge of passing out from shock, but the person in question couldnt be calmer. It was only natural since she didnt know that Seol Jihu woke up a long time ago. First can I take these needles out? When Seol Jihu glanced at the golden needles and asked, Yi Seol-Ah shook her head. I, Im not sure. Grandpa should know Ill go get him! No, its okay. Wait. Seol Jihu shook his head. He was already extremely dizzy, so he didnt have the confidence to deal with many people rushing into the room. Are you really awake? While Seol Jihu was organizing his thoughts, Yi Seol-Ah asked in a strange tone. Yeah. Why? Youre too calm. Seol Jihu smiled bitterly. Then, Yi Seol-Ah began to sniffle. Can I cry? No, you cant. Why not? My tears are coming out. You already cried a lot. N-no I didnt! Yi Seol-Ah jumped in fright. Liar. You were the second biggest crybaby. Hearing how confident Seol Jihu was in his words, Yi Seol-Ah put on a begrudging face. Meanwhile, she continued to toddle her feet. As Yi Seol-Ah clearly looked eager to share this news with everyone, Seol Jihu quickly asked. Im not dreaming, right? No, youre not. I promise. Seol Jihu said half-jokingly, but Yi Seol-Ah responded in a slightly tearful, but firm voice. Im glad. Really so many people worked hard, but you didnt show any sign of waking up. Really? Yes. The Unni called the Daughter of Luxuria especially worked very hard. I heard she almost died from the treatment. A lump went down her throat as if she was holding her tears back. At the same time, Seol Jihu furrowed his brows. What? Ah, dont worry. She made a full recovery before it was too late. Yi Seol-Ah quickly waved her hands. However, Seol Jihu didnt miss the difference in what he knew from when he was awake and what he just heard from Yi Seol-Ah. Though he couldnt be sure how correct these memories were, Seo Yuhui had visited the most and had taken care of him the most. She didnt seem sick in any way, so what happened? It was then that Seol Jihu realized he had yet to ask the most important question. Seol-Ah, how long has it been since I lost consciousness? Um Yi Seol-Ah began to fold her fingers, carefully counting the days. About 5 weeks? Five weeks. He had been out cold for over a month. As it somewhat aligned with his initial guess of 3 to 4 weeks, he wasnt all that surprised. In Earth days. Wh what? But when he heard Yi Seol-Ahs follow-up, his eyes widened to a circle. 5 weeks on Earth? Then its been 15 weeks in Paradise? Yes. When Seol Jihu asked for a confirmation, Yi Seol-Ah carefully nodded her head. No way. Three months and three weeks had passed in Paradise? Seol Jihu couldnt hide his shock at the time gap that surpassed his wildest imaginations. Can you tell me what happened? Like how I survived and why I was unconscious for so long. Yi Seol-Ah looked at the door a bit longingly but soon turned back around. Then, she slowly began her explanation. This is what happened. Chapter 183. The Full Account (2) Everyone, without exception, said the same thing. To run. That it was impossible to win. That the valley fortress would get swept away, with not even a single tuft of grass remaining. The war, in which these things were recognized as undeniable facts, finally concluded. After the bloody battle that disregarded life and death, the valley fortress relayed a simple four phrase report. Parasites defeated, the Seven Armies retreat confirmed, Undying Diligence perished. And Requesting aid for escorting the injured. Haramark erupted in cheers, and these roars of victory spread to Scheherazade, Nur, Eva, and other cities of Paradise. At this moment, everyone, regardless of whether they were a Paradisian or an Earthling, rejoiced. It was the first proper victory they had tasted since the fall of the Empire. Furthermore, Undying Diligence, the infamous First Army Commander, had perished in this great war, making this victory ever so sweeter. Of course, it was hard to say that this single victory would change the Parasites fate or shake their sturdy foundation. But these were the people who lived their lives trembling in fear of impending doom. Many of them had developed severe anxiety disorders as well. So no one could blame them for rejoicing at the news that humanity had finally given the Parasite Queen a taste of their power. This was especially the case in Haramark, which served as the main stage of the battle. The people strolling around the streets looked noticeably more cheerful. Talks of the war didnt stop no matter where one went, and people stormed out to the streets in a festive mood. Yi Seol-Ah was one of such people. Given how worried she was, the news of their victory made her happier than anyone else. She ran around the city excitedly and felt pride whenever it was mentioned that Seol Jihu was the hero of the war. Jang Maldong being so silent was a bit strange, and she tilted her head when Yi Sungjin voiced his doubts to her, Noona, dont you think Master Jang is in a sour mood? But she didnt mind it too much. She simply went outside, enjoyed the festival, and waited patiently for Seol Jihu to return. She daydreamed about pestering Seol Jihu to tell her about the war as soon as he came back. But that was only until a carriage entered the city. ** Dududududu! A carriage pulled by eight Horuses raced through the streets with an earth-splitting force. Yi Seol-Ah frowned as she saw the soldiers out in the streets. They said they were blocking off the streets to clear the way to the Temple of Luxuria, but such a thing had never been done before. By now, Yi Seol-Ah noticed something wasnt quite right. There were more than a few suspicious points. The soldiers blocking off the streets was one thing, but even King Prihi came to visit the office. She couldnt hear the details because Jang Maldong asked her to leave, but she could see how serious the atmosphere was from the single glance she stole. After their conversation ended, Jang Maldong left in a hurry, saying that he might not be back for a few days. Strange. Yi Seol-Ah murmured inwardly and stared at the carriage that had already become a dot in the distance. Then, as soon as the soldiers opened the streets back up, Yi Seol-Ah raced forward. As expected, the carriage had stopped in front of the Temple of Luxuria. She could also see several people hastening inside and disappearing. Although they were gone by the time she entered the temple, it was easy to track them down. Even a Level 2 Archer was still an Archer. Since she knew that they were inside the temple, tracking a minute old trail barely counted as work. It was just that two soldiers were blocking the way where the trail led. You cannot go beyond this point. It was just as she expected. When she tried to sneak in, the soldiers immediately crossed their spears and blocked her path. Why? Beyond this point is the intensive care unit. A royal decree has been issued prohibiting all visitations for a while. Only those related to the injured can enter. Hearing the soldiers mention a royal decree in a threatening manner, Yi Seol-Ah quickly lied. Im related. Pardon? Im a member of Carpe Diem. My name is Yi Seol-Ah. Master Jang said hed go on ahead and told me to come. Yi Seol-Ah seemed to have a knack for this as she easily spewed out a convenient excuse. The two soldiers looked at each other before saying, Excuse us, but may we see your Status Window, please? Once they confirmed Yi Seol-Ahs Status, they tilted their heads and opened the way. Since they saw that she was a member of Carpe Diem, they had no reason to keep her from entering. And just as Yi Seol-Ah successfully stepped past the soldiers Auhuuuaaaaaahh! A bone-chilling scream of despair resounded in the hallway. The howling wail sounded like the scream of a deceased burning inside the sulfuric fires of Hell. Hearing this, Yi Seol-Ah paused her steps subconsciously. Her hesitant eyes headed to the left door at the far end of the hallway, which was the only place where light was leaking out. Auuuuu! Huuuua! The scream rang out once again. She could also hear people screaming, Hold him down! Grab him! Gulp. A lump went down her throat. Next, when she sneaked towards the door and glanced inside Hold down his arms and legs! Dont let him move! A piercing scream struck her ears. Yi Seol-Ah flinched before quickly falling into a daze. This was because she saw the physical state of the youth flopping around like a fish, making curdling sounds while panting. When the smell of blood pierced her nose, Yi Seol-Ahs eyes widened. Uuuk! She leaned back reflexively, then fell on her butt. Blocking her mouth in a hurry, she dropped her head unwittingly. Uek! Uueeeek! Her brain couldnt process the horrific scene she had just witnessed and forced her to have dry heaves. Tears formed around her eyes rather quickly. [If you see Paradise as a game to enjoy in your spare time, I dont want us to be together.] She finally realized the meaning of those words and, at the same time, how complacent shed been. She had rejoiced at the news of their victory without thinking about the steps taken to reach that victory. Oh, are you alright? A Priest arrived at the room late and asked Yi Seol-Ah who was sitting in shock in the hallway. With one hand covering her mouth, Yi Seol-Ah shook her other hand and nodded crazily. What are you doing!? Get in here! Suddenly, a sharp scream rang out from the room. The Priest was at a loss for what to do before quickly disappearing into the room. Hac hac. Barely managing to collect her composure, Yi Seol-Ah forcefully swallowed the sour water climbing up her throat and turned to the door. You all must have seen his condition by now. Inside, Teresa was glaring at a crowd of Priests. Listen carefully. Come up with a way to treat him no matter what it takes. Dont worry about the resources. The Haramark Royal Family will take care of anything you might need. Once Teresa regained her consciousness, she had immediately realized what situation Seol Jihu was in and instantly joined in on the efforts of saving him. It was she who contacted the royal family and prepared the fastest carriage in Haramark, and all of the Priests gathered here had done so under her orders. Come up with a way no matter what. That is your job and the reason Ive gathered you here. The way she was growling, it was as if she was threatening them. However, the Priests only looked at each other silently. They were the cream of the crop Priests from Scheherazade and other cities near Haramark. But that was why they couldnt say a word. With how skilled they were, they knew just what condition the youth was in. Looking at him, they had no choice but to be quiet. Who could blame them? Even Seo Yuhui had only performed an emergency treatment. She had not found a way to restore him, so how could they do anything about it? But given how much they were being paid, they felt they had to do something. All sorts of ideas came out, but they were all useless or unrealistic. While Teresa was repeatedly tapping her foot with a look of nervousness and fear. Where is the Daughter of Luxuria? Jang Maldong threw the door open. Teresa quickly opened her mouth. She should have entered the intensive care unit. When can she return? Were not sure. She held a Ceremony when she was already in a poor condition. Teresa blurred the end of her sentence. Is is there any other way? Then, she asked with a restless voice. The Priests she gathered just in case had turned out to be useless. Now, Jang Maldong was the only one she could trust. Jang Maldong let out a deep groan. He had heard a rough summary of the situation. Through the Ceremony, Seo Yuhui had cast an ancient spell called Extrema. It was a type of self-sacrifice spell, transferring half of the users lifeforce to the target while taking half of the targets pain. This ancient holy spell was said to be capable of forcefully delaying ones death but that was it. To be in this state after such a powerful holy spell had been used Jang Maldong could not even imagine what he would have looked like before. Another scream broke out. Seol Jihu howled as his eyes rolled back completely. Seeing this, Jang Maldong frowned. Sir! Teresa urged him with a teary voice. There was no time to hesitate. Although Seo Yuhui imbued a huge amount of lifeforce into him, Seol Jihus raging mana should be eating away at his life in at this very moment. Jang Maldong clenched his teeth. There are two methods. Hearing that there were two methods, Teresas eyes sparkled. What are they? The problem isnt with his injuries. His body has reached a state of being completely unusable. So we need a way to deal with that. And whats that? We need the body of another race, a powerful body that can parasitize, is quick to recover, and has good durability. Teresas jaw dropped. But he wont be a human anymore! What Jang Maldong was suggesting was no different than turning Seol Jihu into a Parasite. Thats the only method I can think of now. The other method is killing him and reviving him. That wasnt a good option either. There was the problem of finding someone to make the wish, and even if they gathered enough contribution points, there was no way of knowing whether Seol Jihu could endure for so long on Earth. Although he wasnt a veteran with years of experience, Jang Maldong couldnt be confident with how much Seol Jihu had experienced in a short period of time. So you mean. Teresas trembling voice eked out. Theres nothing we can do. Just as heavy despair began to descend on her complexion. Um. A voice as quiet as a mosquito rang out. If its hard to save him with a holy spell, cant you use a really good medicine? Yi Seol-Ah was sitting on the ground in front of the door, looking into the room. A good medicine? Setting aside the fact that she was here, Teresa hurriedly asked, wanting to grasp at straws. Yes. I heard Paradise has a panacea that can cure any illness. You mean the Elixeer? Chapter 184. Proper Reason You dont understand how difficult it was. Everyone was so tense because they couldnt make even a tiny mistake. Our hearts would sink whenever your condition suddenly worsened or whenever you stopped breathing for a moment. Yi Seol-Ahs complexion darkened as she reminisced the past. Grandpa also stayed up all night day after day. It was really a hellish week. I was only tasked with taking care of minor chores, but just being here and seeing the situation develop had me exhausted. Ah, Im sure it was hardest for you though. Master. Seol Jihu looked down at the needles that were densely sticking out of his arm. Jang Maldong must have performed acupuncture, just as he expected. [Tell Tsuji Yuki this.] [The moment you bring up even the nee in needle in front of me I will cut off all connections with you.] Seol Jihu remembered how resolute Jang Maldong was when he refused Kazukis request in the past. While he felt grateful that Jang Maldong broke his self-created pledge to save him, he couldnt help but feel a little embarrassed as well. How did the Federation save me? I dont know what the Princess Unni said, but they really brought the Elixeer. Really? Yes. Grandpa was shocked too. He said he never would have imagined that the Federation would give something this precious without demanding anything in return. Can you tell me more about it? Mn~ I didnt get to see the treatment process directly. Ah, but I did hear that they had some of the medicine left over after treating Orabeo-nim and decided to treat the Daughter of Luxuria Unni as well. Yi Seol-Ah suddenly groaned. You can just tell me what you saw and heard. Hearing this, the troubled Yi Seol-Ah suddenly brought a gown over and put it on. She pushed the hood down, then stretched her arms out. Not only did we confirm the perishing of Undying Diligence, but we also confirmed Unsightly Humilitys use of Divinity Manifestation. Driving the Parasite army towards destruction on top of all of this it is more than worth to use the Elixeer for a human who achieved such ridiculous feats. The value in keeping him alive is immeasurable. This is the unanimous decision of the Federation, including the Beastmen Alliance. She spoke with her voice a tone lower. Seol Jihu immediately realized that she was imitating someone from the Federation. And? Yi Seol-Ah nodded her hooded head and crossed her arms. We thank you for preparing his body to accept the Elixeer. The treatment went smoothly because of that. Im sure its the same for you all, but weve also done everything we can to the best of our abilities. Whether this human can wake up or not now depends entirely on his own willpower. And? Hearing this, Yi Seol-Ah dropped her arms and tilted her head up. In any case, what the Federation couldnt do after detonating thousands of Thunders over the course of 10 years, unifying the power of five races, and shedding unimaginable amounts of blood, a human who has only been in Paradise for less than a year managed to accomplish in just a single battle its incredible, no matter how many times I think about it. Well, Ill admit that Im a bit bitter as well. Just what was the Federation doing wrong? Is that really what that person said? Yi Seol-Ah took off the hood, then spoke as if she suddenly remembered something. Yes ah, he told me to tell you this when you woke up. With this, we paid back the debt from the tomb. [Thanks to you, the four of us managed to survive as well. What is your name?] [Seol, is it? Thanks for the info. I will remember you.] Seol Jihu opened his mouth and went Ah. He knew whod come from the Federation. [Mikael.] To think the connection from that time would come back like this. Ian was right. Fate liked to be mischievous, leading to a completely different result with a single choice. Master Ian He suddenly became depressed when he remembered Ians warm smile and white beard. He couldnt muster up the courage to ask whether he was alive. Teresa, Prihi, Arbor Muto, and even Jan Sanctus had come to visit him with his soldiers. The fact that Ian didnt come could only mean one thing. Is there anything else youre curious about? Seol Jihu stopped his train of thoughts at Yi Seol-Ahs somewhat flushed voice. He put on a forced smile. Yeah, thanks for telling me. While he wasnt sure, he guessed that he fell into a coma after the Federation finished their treatment. For 15 weeks, he had remained in a comatose state with only a sliver of his consciousness awake. Thinking about it this way, he felt like waking up so early was in fact a stroke of fortune. After all, hed heard that a comatose patient could stay unconscious for dozens of years. Its nothing. Okay! Now its time. Yi Seol-Ahs excited voice suddenly got farther. Its time? Seol Jihu raised his head and saw the girl taking deep breaths in front of the door. She seemed to be saying that she had been eagerly waiting for this moment. Seol-Ah, wait. But before he could say, Everyone should be asleep right now. Its better to wait, Yi Seol-Ah threw the door open. Then EVERYONE GET UUUUUUP! She ran out screaming. Seol Jihu blankly stared at Yi Seol-Ahs departing back, listening to her voice echoing through the hallway. ** A fierce storm descended in the intensive care unit. As a result of Yi Seol-Ah running around, screaming at the top of her voice, people barged in before the sun even came up. Consequently, other than the time Jang Maldong spent to take the needles out of his body and the time Seo Yuhui spent to examine him, he had to hear the same words over and over again from early in the morning until the sun hung in the middle of the sky. Im beat. Even a praise got tiring after hearing it three or four times. He was initially touched by everyones caring words, but by the time noon rolled around, the feeling had vanished completely. Moreover, his body, which had just now recovered its senses, was screaming from exhaustion. But still, he couldnt just kick out the people who came all the way here to visit him. He was really caught between a rock and a hard place. Toot, toot! Carpe Diems leader, Seol the War Hero, has returned! Tuturu! Hugo had been pretending to blow a trumpet since the morning, biting his poor halberd backward. As Seol Jihu remembered Hugo always having the halberd deep inside his crotch, he couldnt find the sight more disgusting. Im glad I was so worried that youd never wake up again. Teresa cried. Seol Jihu smiled bitterly as he saw the girl stealing tears with her finger. Teresa seemed to believe that Seol Jihu had no clue, but he clearly remembered the barbaric acts she committed every time she came to visit. Was it the sixth time she visited? Or the eighth? Teresa had looked down at him fixedly before drawing her face close and getting their noses to touch. Seol Jihu didnt know what she was doing at first since he couldnt feel a thing. But when her nose touched him the fourth time, he finally realized that she was kissing him. Setting aside how dumbfounded he always got, he wondered what she was always murmuring while kissing him. Only when his hearing recovered slightly was he finally able to figure it out. This is the 500th time why isnt he waking up? I heard that sleeping princesses wake up from their princes kiss. Shouldnt it work the other way round as well? Do I need to use my tongue too? Ill keep trying until I reach 1000, and then Ill have to try kissing elsewhere. Where? When Seol Jihu remembered that time, his hair stood on end and he shuddered involuntarily. Acting all innocent and tearing up after sexually harassing him while he couldnt move an inch. How should he put this Youre too flirtatious. Im curious about something. As Seol Jihu was considering telling her that he knew everything, a restrained voice flowed out. Agnes was looking at him with a somewhat serious face. Id like you to answer me. Seol Jihu had a hunch it would be about Future Vision. Just as he was preparing the invincible I-dont-remember-anything argument By any chance Agnes stepped closer, frighteningly tilting her head to the side for some reason. Were you always unconscious while you were lying in bed? Seol Jihu flinched. Why was she asking about that? Why? A rubbish title was added as my alias recently. I developed a habit of checking it every day thanks to a certain someone, and the day I came here. W-What alias? When Seol Jihu asked in a fluster Who knows? Agness voice grew deeper. She slowly adjusted her glasses with her middle finger. Seeing a sharp light flashing from the lenses, Seol Jihu gulped. In truth, he had all sorts of thoughts while he was lying in bed. After all, that was the only thing he could do. One time, when he was bored out of his mind, he created a song that went, Ting~ Ting, ting, ting~ Tang~ Tang, tang, tang~ Ting, ting, tang, tang, frying pan butt! Although he sang this multiple times, he couldnt muster up the courage to confess. Well, I have no clue. So, he played dumb. Hm got it. Agnes was clearly suspicious, but she must have considered his status as a patient as she quietly backed off. Next, just as Seol Jihu and Teresa both breathed a sigh of relief while hearing Agnes say, Damn it. Then who was it? Its time! The visiting hours end now. Chak! A clap rang out. Seo Yuhui had stepped in, seeing how tired Seol Jihu was. When she added that a thorough check-up was needed just to be sure, people began to leave quickly, just like water during a low tide. Of course, there were people who pretended to be deaf and stayed, like Teresa and Chohong. You dont have a fever. How do you feel? Im fine, just a bit tired. And your Status Window? Is there anything noteworthy, like lowered physical level? My stats have all gone down, but it says its temporary, not permanent. I think it will go back once Im fully recovered. Im glad. I guess theres a reason why the Elixeer is considered a treasure. Seo Yuhui breathed a sigh of relief, then sighed bitterly. The fact that his Status was like this even after receiving such a powerful treatment meant that the Elixeer had used all of its energy to heal him. It doesnt hurt anywhere? Any uncomfortable areas? Im a bit hungry, I guess. Seol Jihu smacked his lips and stared at the get-well presents stacked next to his bed. When he saw a soft-looking bread and reached out to grab it, Seo Yuhui quickly snatched his hand mid-air. No. Your stomach must be contracted right now. Youll get a stomach ache if you eat something wrong. I think just one should be okay. Lets first clean up your stomach with saltwater, then eat porridge. Noona will feed you all sorts of delicious food once you get discharged, okay? Okay. Seeing the brightly smiling Seol Jihu, Seo Yuhui felt a little torn. Lets get started. Lie down comfortably. Seol Jihu got down on his back. He felt like he knew what Seo Yuhui was going to do. Seo Yuhui had not simply been feeding him nutritional supplements and wiping his body while he was in a coma. No, her care had gone beyond the usual simple and general care-giving. When a body lay still for an extended period of time, it naturally grew weaker. Seo Yuhui had considered this point and worked out Seol Jihus body to prevent his muscles and limbs from getting stiff. Relax your body. What she was doing now was something similar chiropractic. Every time Seo Yuhui skillfully twisted a joint or a muscle, Seol Jihus bones let out electrifying screams. Agh, that feels good. Youre a doctor, Noona? No, I just have a license in physical therapy. Can you cross your arms over your chest and raise just your upper body? Seol Jihu obediently did as she said. Seo Yuhui firmly embraced Seol Jihus back from the front, then slowly pushed his upper body down. And when she put more strength into her arms just before Seol Jihus back touched the bed Dududuk! Seol Jihu moaned from the pleasant pain springing up from his shoulder blade and joint. He felt like the knotted muscles in his body were getting untangled in an electrifying way. But there was something that felt even better. Ah. The warmth he felt on his face was truly cozy enough to make him shudder. Drowsiness immediately swept through him. This is great. Whew hm? When Seo Yuhui got up to wipe her sweat, she blinked in confusion. She had let go of Seol Jihu and straightened her back, but Seol Jihus face was still stuck to her chest, coming up with her. This feeling Im used to it. Seol Jihu had his face buried in Seo Yuhuis embrace, like a squirrel with nuts crammed inside its mouth. Seo Yuhui made a troubled smile before gently petting Seol Jihus head. Chohong and Teresa, who refused to leave previously, glared fiercely at the patient and doctor. They even coughed loudly, announcing that they were still in the room. Still, the man and woman acted as though they were in a world of their own. Um, Miss Seo Yuhui, are you sure that this is part of the treatment? Which treatment requires you to touch his butt like that? I didnt think you were like that. Im disappointed. A fierce protest immediately broke out. Hey, you, get your face outta there. Dont you know thats rude, even if its irresistible hup! Chohong blocked her mouth in the middle of her speech. However, Seol Jihu didnt catch this slip of the tongue and turned his gaze. Irresistible? He asked, still clinging on. Hearing this, Seo Yuhui said shed bring the porridge and tried to squirm out. But Seol Jihu held on to her even tighter, not wanting to let go. After a small tussle, Seo Yuhui raised the white flag and came clean. Lifeforce? Yi Seol-Ah had not told him about the Ceremony, so this news came as a surprise. N-No way. Then Its fine. Because Seol Jihu looked like he was ready to dig through a tunnel again, Seo Yuhui shook her head. I already recovered. I have no trouble carrying out my daily activities. She wasnt lying, technically speaking. She had just cut out a lot of the important parts and told the bare minimum. If she came out honest, it was likely that Seol Jihu would be racked by guilt. It was a bit dangerous at one point but you heard that the Federation treated me too, right? I did but still, your lifeforce? Seol Jihu continued. Im worried your lifespans gone down. Seo Yuhui couldnt help but laugh, seeing how cute this question was. Seol Jihu stared at the giggling Seo Yuhui dazedly. Its not like that at all. Ill say this again. Im fine. Youre the one who has to be careful. Me? She stopped her laughter, then placed her hand on Seol Jihus head with an ambiguous expression. Accepting someone elses lifeforce isnt easy. For example right, consider someone who was rushed to the emergency room from loss of blood. Do you think hell wake up just because he received a blood transfusion? Shake, shake. Right? The blood has to circulate through the patients veins and become his. Its the same with lifeforce. Its doing its job for now, but for it to get used to your body and become a part of you I think it will take quite a bit of time. There might be unintended side-effects in the meanwhile. Side-effects? Dont you have the urge to cling to me? Seol Jihu flinched. How did she know? You dont have to be embarrassed. Thats one of the side-effects. Since the lifeforce inside you originally belongs to me, it is instinctively trying to get back to me and making your body be attracted to me in the process. Seol Jihu tilted his head. He understood what she meant, but looking back, he had experienced a similar urge even before he received her lifeforce. What happened then? So if you have this urge, dont suppress it and let it be. It might take some time, but its better to let this side-effect disappear naturally. If you keep suppressing it, we dont know how it will change okay? I see. Theres no choice then. Murmuring inwardly, Seol Jihu pretended to be deep in thought before letting out a deep sigh. Then, he tried his best to put on a reluctant look before opening his mouth. Sorry, because of me. Although that was what his mouth said, his body was more honest. After all Finally! He now had a justifiable reason. Just like the saying, after a storm comes a calm, he felt like the horrible experiences he had during the war were being washed away. No, you dont know how grateful I am that you woke up. Seo Yuhui tightly embraced Seol Jihu and murmured. Im so glad youre alive. Really. She even put her cheek on his head and gently caressed it. Two pairs of eyes examined the embracing man and woman from top to bottom. Chohong, who was already sending them a less-than-pleasant look, snorted. Haigooo~ Teresa opened her mouth too with a what-the-hell-is-this kind of face. Fwuuuuck. Chapter 185. To Earth At that moment, a loud cough rang out. Jang Maldong was standing in front of the door, looking at the distant mountain. Looks like its gotten a lot quieter now may I come in? Ah, yes, yes! Seo Yuhui quickly got off of Seol Jihu and scurried away from the room like a newly-wed wife who had just been caught in an intimate moment by her father-in-law. Teresa and Chohong also left, feeling rather pleased with themselves. I didnt mean you had to leave. Jang Maldong sat down on a chair and took off his fedora. Seol Jihu greeted him with a smile. Im glad youre here, Master. Me too. You have no clue how hard it was to cut in. When Jang Maldong grumbled quietly, Seol Jihu readily agreed with him. Yeah, they stormed in the moment you took out the needles. How is your body doing? Everythings fine. My physical level went down, but it says that its only temporary and will recover after a good rest. Thats good to hear. Jang Maldong was rather brusque in his manner of speech. But remembering what Chohong said to herself while he was unconscious, Seol Jihu smiled happily. After a momentary silence, Jang Maldong opened his mouth. Im sure youre tired of hearing this by now but well done. The victory at Arden Valley is an achievement worthy of being lauded as legendary. You really did well. Haha, legendary? Youre flattering me. Im saying it as it is. What you accomplished is something no one has done since the creation of the Seven Armies. If this cant be called legendary, then what will? This made sense the more he thought about it, so Seol Jihu simply scratched his cheeks bashfully. The heat from the news died down a bit now, but the entirety of Paradise was talking about you just three months ago. Even little kids should know your name by now. Not just Paradisians and Earthlings, but also the Federation and the Parasites. Considering how calm Jang Maldong was, it didnt seem like he was here to simply praise him. While Seol Jihu couldnt be sure, he felt like Jang Maldong had another objective. Was he mistaken in thinking that he sounded very worried? Then again, the matter at hand was about an Army Commander perishing at the hands of a Level 4 Warrior. And the infamous First Army Commander, known to be one of the stronger commanders, at that. Putting all this together, Seol Jihu really didnt know what sort of results it would bring back to him. It could be good, or it could be bad. Ill take my leave now. Jang Maldong got up from his seat. Seol Jihus eyes widened. Youre leaving already? You dont need to say empty words. I can see the exhaustion in your eyes. Jang Maldong chuckled. Im kidding. I know your body hasnt fully recovered, but I still wanted to come see you and say a few words. Master! Seol Jihu hurriedly stopped Jang Maldong, who was turning around to leave. When Jang Maldong looked back with eyes that said, Whats wrong?, an intense internal conflict flashed within Seol Jihus eyes. It wasnt that he forgot. He just had the thought buried in the corner of his mind. He didnt know whether the others had already forgotten or if they were purposely not mentioning it, but Seol Jihu wanted to blurt out what he had been keeping pent up in his heart. At least to Jang Maldong, if no one else. Its about Master Ian. Jang Maldongs complexion stiffened slightly. But that was it. Yes. He smacked his lips. I know. Then said calmly. So its as I thought! Seol Jihus heart sank even though he had been expecting it. The shape of his mouth distorted. Im sorry. What? Because it sounded like Jang Maldong was asking what he was sorry about, Seol Jihu continued his words in a subdued voice. Because of me Master Ian passed away. To protect me. Jang Maldong dropped his head. After closing his eyes, he did not open his mouth until a few moments later. That bastard what did he say before he closed his eyes? He then continued without giving Seol Jihu a chance to reply. Did he say he regretted it? He shook his head immediately afterwards. I doubt he did. After all, his creed was never do something youll regret. Thats what I think. [I dont regret it.] Ians words crossed his mind. Seol Jihu became dazed. Im not sure if these words will be consoling enough, but you already Jang Maldong, who was continuing quietly, couldnt bring himself to finish. This was because Seol Jihu was staring at him fixedly with an odd, hard-to-describe expression. Whats wrong? He passed away. Seol Jihu murmured as if he was entranced by something. Jang Maldong furrowed his brows. I know. What I mean is Of course, I know he returned to Earth. But we wont be able to see him in Paradise anymore. . And we dont know how hes doing on Earth either. Seol Jihus face contorted. Arent you sad? You Jang Maldong opened his mouth, then closed it immediately. Then I am. I think its a shame. He admitted it just barely. Lets stop this conversation here. Rest up. Jang Maldong pushed his fedora down on his head. He could feel a penetrating gaze on his back, but he turned around without a word. Tak. The moment he closed the door, he heaved out a short sigh. This brat. His wrinkled face turned gloomy. To think it was to this degree. He knew Seol Jihu was different than normal Earthlings when it came to his views on Paradise. But he never imagined that it would be this bad. When he heard what Seol Jihu just said, a shiver had run down his back. Saving him Was the right answer. If theyd chosen to kill and resurrect him, he had a strong hunch that they never would have seen him again. Because because [Because I like this place.] [Money, fame, I dont think theres anything wrong with liking them. But Im not coming to Paradise because of them.] [This is the place where I belong.] [Its also the place that gave me a fresh start I really cant think of anything to say other than that I like it here.] The words hed heard from the youth suddenly crossed his mind. It was the reply Seol Jihu had given about why he entered Paradise. Only now did Jang Maldong clearly understand the meaning behind these words. He wasnt sure just when it started, but what Seol Jihu just said made it certain. Seol Jihu [We wont be able to see him in Paradise anymore.] [Arent you sad?] was a Paradise addict. And a severe one at that. ** A few days later, Seol Jihu was finally discharged from the intensive care unit. Of course, he couldnt leave the Temple of Luxuria that easily. On the day he was being released, Seo Yuhui forced him to take a final examination, causing him to be held up until late afternoon. Because of this, he couldnt enjoy the party to celebrate his discharge and fell asleep from exhaustion the moment he returned to the office he longed for so much. And when the next morning dawned, Jang Maldong called for a team meeting using his authority as Carpe Diems advisor. Congratulations on being discharged, leader. Marcel Ghionea bowed when he saw Seol Jihu come down to the living room, then respectfully offered his hands. He was holding onto a translucent plastic bag, which contained a carton of tofu. When Seol Jihu stared at him fixedly, Marcel Ghionea said confidently. I hear its Korean tradition to give tofu to an acquaintance who is discharged from the hospital. I prepared it as a congratulatory gift. A hint of confusion crossed Seol Jihus face. Who told you that? I saw it in a movie. It was a scene of a stupid, but loyal subordinate giving tofu to his organizations boss, who had just been discharged from the hospital. Chapter 186. An Unexpected Change of Pace (1) Paat! Light flashed. When Seol Jihu opened his eyes, he saw an unfamiliar room. Only after looking around a few times in awkwardness did he realize, Ah, this is my room. Drrk. The cityscape that revealed itself when he opened the window felt way too unnatural and strange. The cars on the side of the road, the densely populated houses, the students walking around in their uniforms Seol Jihu stared at the cityscape in a daze before scratching his head hard. His scalp itched, perhaps because he had not washed his head in several days. He immediately took off his shirt and headed to the bathroom. Chwaaaa! Water poured down from the showerhead. Feeling the hot water striking his body, Seol Jihu softly closed his eyes as a soft moan escaped his mouth. Hot water comes out this easily, huh. It wasnt as if hot water was hard to come by in Paradise, but there was an annoying process involved when it came to acquiring enough for a nice bath. Only now did Seol Jihu really feel like he was back on Earth. Everything that happened while he was in Paradise felt like a dream. Whew. He plopped down as he let the shower water pelt his head. While Seol Jihu had no way of knowing this, he had just experienced the second of his four most dreadful, fierce battles. It was only natural for his legs to go limp. He felt refreshed once he washed every inch of his body, but he was soon confronted with a difficult problem that he had long anticipated hed run into. He had absolutely nothing to do. Rather, he had no clue what he should do. He opened the fridge without much thought, then closed it feeling troubled. Even when he turned on some loud music and wandered around the room or when he picked up a book that caught his eye, nothing seemed to hold his attention for more than 10 minutes. He opened his laptop and read the latest news, but it was nowhere as interesting as reading the news report from the assassin organization. When he realized there was nothing to do, an unbearable silence descended upon him. In the end, he turned on the TV, took out a can of beer rolling around in the fridge, put a cigarette in his mouth, then leaned against the wall. Meanwhile, his head was filled with all sorts of thoughts. Kim Hannah and Jang Maldongs requests echoed inside his ears. So boring. Seol Jihu murmured to himself as he lit the cigarette. However, he did not drink even a sip of the beer hed opened, and even the cigarette only let out white smoke. Seol Jihu glared at the celebrities laughing and joking on the TV screen with empty and lifeless eyes. They dont even know anything. Soon, as the unused cigarette burned to the end of the filter, and the screen changed to an advertisement . He lowered his head dejectedly. He didnt understand why he was like this, but he felt as if all energy had been sucked out of his body the moment he returned to Earth. Less than half a day had passed since he left Paradise, so why was he feeling this way? Seol Jihu looked down at the plain floor and muttered briefly. Its so lonely. ** After sitting lethargically on the couch for a long time, Seol Jihu left the room as if he was escaping from something. Time flowed and soon it was dinner time, with dusk slowly blanketing the sky. Seol Jihu walked aimlessly, though he clearly did not have a plan or a place to go. He simply walked without a destination or a goal. His half-reflexively moving steps stopped when a bright light touched the tip of his toes. Seol Jihu, who had been contemplating deeply while fiddling with the piece of paper in his pocket, raised his head. Hongik University Station Exit 2. Oh right! His darkened complexion regained a little bit of life. Without hesitation, Seol Jihu mingled into the crowd of people walking up and down the stairs. After exiting the subway at Exit 8, he walked around without a plan again. He thought he would have to search for a while, but he found what he was looking for quicker than he expected. Good Pork Belly Place. Seol Jihu looked up at the sign on the three-storied building rather dumbfoundedly. The light was still on, but perhaps because it was late at night, he couldnt see many people inside. Chime. He opened the door and went in. Welcome Oh, my! The waitress flinched when she saw Seol Jihu. Are you still open? Yes! Were closing in an hour though. How many people are in your party? Its just me. Just you? Alright, this way please. Seol Jihu muffled his voice in embarrassment, but the waitress guided him to his seat indifferently. What would you like? I heard the meat here is great. Of course~ Its delicious~ So youll have pork belly? Yes, two portions please. Got it~ Once the very cheery waitress left, Seol Jihu observed the restaurant thoroughly. He figured there had to be a reason Jang Maldong told him to come here. There had to be something related to Paradise in some way. However, he couldnt find anything no matter how many times he looked around the place. Just as he was considering walking up to the second floor, the food he ordered arrived. He wasnt sure if this place was normally like this, but the cheery waitress grilled the meat for him without looking tired or annoyed in the slightest. When the sizzling sound of the meat being grilled flowed out, accompanied by a savory smell, the thought of looking for any clues disappeared. Now that he got a closer look, the pork belly boasted a chunky thickness with the perfect ratio of fat and meat. He couldnt lie. It looked incredibly mouthwatering. Gulp. Seol Jihu swallowed the saliva pooling in his mouth, then asked. Can I get a bowl of rice too? Sure~ A bowl of rice here please~ Why not worry later on a full stomach? Seol Jihu took a spoonful of rice and a piece of meat that the waitress cut into bite-sized chunks. Seol Jihu moaned as he tasted the harmony of the chewy meat and the well-cooked rice. To think it would be this good Like the saying, hunger is the best sauce, Seol Jihu finished the two servings of meat and the bowl of rice in the blink of an eye. When he next ordered another four servings of pork belly, the waitress asked back in a startle. F-Four servings? Yes, dont worry. I can finish it. As if to prove these words, Seol Jihu devoured the pork belly as soon as it finished grilling. Sweating profusely, he focused only on eating. He knew it wasnt good for his health to eat so much this suddenly, but he was struck by an unbearable hunger the moment he smelled the meat. Once his stomach got a taste of the pork bellys fatty oil, it demanded more and more of it. In the end, Seol Jihu ordered extra servings. Only after finishing 10 servings of pork belly, four bowls of rice, one soybean paste stew, and naengmyeon Chapter 187. An Unexpected Change of Pace (2) I should have banned this topic too. Phi Sora murmured with a bitter smile. She then heaved out a long sigh before nodding her head. Alright, go ahead. She agreed, much to Seol Jihus surprise. How should he start? It was a fairly sensitive topic, so Seol Jihu had some hesitations. In the end, he decided to reaffirm her future plans first. Her thoughts might have changed since the last time they talked. After all, some pretty significant incidents had taken place since then, and it had also been a while back since they had their talk. If this were the case, there was a chance Seol Jihu was worrying about nothing. He asked blatantly. Whats the reason? ? The reason that youre staying with Carpe Diem. Phi Sora retorted with a glum look. Even though I never spelled it out, I thought I showed you more than a few times through my actions. This likely meant her plans had not changed. I just cant understand why. Someone like you should easily be able to enter a bigger organization than Carpe Diem. Thats true. Phi Sora agreed without sounding arrogant in any way. But it will be hard to find a place with the same atmosphere as Carpe Diem. And to be honest, I think Carpe Diem is a good match for me. Good match? Its not my style to enter an already established team and put my spoon in the utensil box. Dear, did you know that I entered Paradise as a Red Mark? Seol Jihu nodded his head, remembering seeing this info in her Status Window. You know how men are like, right? They always go on about how hard it was for them being in the army, but they also say it wasnt so bad. I kind of understand what they mean. It was really hard when I first entered Paradise. Working like a dog, being scorned at like a slave Phi Sora smirked before putting her pinky in her glass and swirling it around. I risked my life countless times and, in the end, I got everyone to shut up with my skills alone. That was surprisingly fun. The word fun got on Seol Jihus nerves slightly, but he didnt really pick a problem with it. After all, in a gaming environment there were people who enjoyed the process of reaching the max level rather than starting out at the max level and sweeping through everything. That was probably what she meant. And in a way, I think I grabbed the perfect time to join the team. What do you mean? Dont you get it? With you around, Carpe Diems potential for growth is infinite. Theres a chance it will become a massive organization that people wouldnt be able to get in even if they wanted to. Phi Sora took her pinky out and sucked on it. I dont know what you think about this, but I think I can offer a lot to the current Carpe Diem. And if I play a pivotal role in a team thats just now starting out, I might be treated as a founding contributor in the future. Founding contributor? Yep. Unless Im mistaken in my judgment of your character, you wouldnt mistreat me when you eventually become the head of an organization that acts as one of the pillars of Paradise. Phi Sora smiled as if just thinking about this made her happy. Seol Jihu couldnt help but laugh at her honest confession. Isnt it too early to be dreaming of a rosy future? One can dream. Im confident. Well, her confidence was justified, given that she was the core member who grew the White Rose guild. Taking Phi Soras skills into account, Seol Jihu should be welcoming her with open arms. But there were a few things that stopped him from happily grabbing her hand. To be frank, Phi Sora, in Seol Jihus opinion, was an Earthling who was more suited to being a leader than an officer. Cant you just form your own team, Miss Phi Sora? With your experience, you have more competent No. But before he could even finish his sentence, Phi Sora waved her hand and denied it. Its not like I hate compliments, but I think youre overestimating me. I know me. Im not fit to be a leader. She shook her head and continued. Moreover, I wont be leading anyone in that place ever again. Why? Because I dont want to. Ever. She reaffirmed her decision, emphasizing her point and even repeating the word ever twice. While Seol Jihu was taken aback by her unexpectedly intense denial, a hint of sorrow flit past Phi Soras face. Although it only lasted a split second, Seol Jihu did not miss this show of emotion and finally guessed what she was really feeling. A trauma. Because of a single wrong choice, she had indirectly caused the deaths of the comrades she had shared joys and sorrows with. This must have changed her outlook somehow. Seol Jihu had mixed feelings, but he soon shook them off by shaking his head. He wanted to draw a strict line between his public and private life. Though it was hard to say he was making a good effort at that, he decided to tell Phi Sora the truth as well. I know you told me not to talk about this topic, but let me say this. Thank you so much for participating in the war. Im sincerely grateful. Thank you for saying that. I was worried youd make fun of me since I was knocked out in one blow after boasting so much. Seol Jihu shook his head. That was the furthest thing from his mind. The appearance of the Seven Armies was something no one had expected, and an Army Commander wasnt any ordinary being. Seol Jihu had also heard that Phi Sora refused to rat him out until the very end, even though Undying Diligence promised not to kill her if she complied. In other words, she had been loyal as a comrade. Just like the saying, someones true nature can only be seen in extreme situations, Seol Jihu now saw Phi Sora in a different light. At the very least, she was a thousand times better than the bastard who shot his hand up and shouted to try and reveal his identity. You ignored me at the Huge Stone Rocky Mountain too. Looks like it was worth risking my life. Well, her temper seemed to be the same though. Seol Jihu clicked his tongue inwardly, then spoke up. The reason I wasnt pleased with you then was due to Seol-Ah and Sungjin. As you can guess, the two of them dont feel comfortable around you. They even fear you to a certain extent. Im sure you know why. Yes, I do. Of course, considering Bok Jungsik and Miss Phi Soras relationship, I understand why you acted like that at the time. But only the reason, and nothing more. At that moment, the shrugging Phi Soras eyebrows twitched slightly. Whats important now is that this past political relationship can no longer affect the siblings. Because Carpe Diem doesnt have factions. . Id love it if Miss Phi Sora can get along with the Yi siblings, but I know that isnt something I can enforce. But Im hoping the relationship will improve so that it wont affect our future missions. Seol Jihu examined Phi Soras facial expression as he talked. Up until this point, her face was a little stiff, but he didnt catch any glaring changes. It was a rather positive reaction given her nickname, so Seol Jihu slowly continued what he was saying. Since were talking about this. He poured soju into his empty glass and continued. What do you think about apologizing to them? In my opinion, Seol-Ah and Sungjin will accept your apology if youre sincere about atoning for your actions. Because he was preoccupied with something else, he couldnt see Phi Soras eyes twisting into a frown momentarily. If youre worried about it, I can help too. Theyre kind, so once I talk to them, Im sure theyll be Tak! The clang of a utensil being slammed down rang out. Seol Jihu, who was in the middle of tilting his glass of soju, looked up with blinking eyes. Phi Sora was staring at him with an enraged expression. Miss Phi Sora? I just dont understand it She complained immediately. I mean, dont fight, dont argue, dont purposely make them uncomfortable. I would have accepted those, but what? Apologize? Atone? She suddenly began to bitch. Seol Jihu stared at Phi Sora with a dumbfounded look. Fine, Im the sinner. I committed a grave sin. Seol Jihu narrowed his eyes. What did you say? His tone got a notch deeper. I said I committed a grave sin! When Phi Sora yelled sharply, several gazes fell on her. Seol Jihus mood sank. Youre talking like you dont think you did anything wrong. No? When did I say that? All Im asking is why I should be the one walking on eggshells! Funny. If you dont like walking on eggshells, why did you make the Yi siblings do the same thing? Because they deserved it! Phi Sora shot her eyes open and shouted defiantly. Miss Phi Sora. Seol Jihu furrowed his brows. Do you not want to talk to me? You call this talking? Its a one-sided command! What I was going to hold it in, but I just cant bear to hear it anymore. Pew! Phi Sora spat out a sigh before starting her engine. Those kids, they should be thankful all they had to do was walk on eggshells. Well, since youre on their side, Im sure you want to go ooh~ my babies~. But will you be able to act the same way if theyre complete strangers? I mean, have you ever thought about the matter from my perspective? The reason Seol Jihu wasnt saying anything back [Youre praising her unceasingly. But can you say the same if you hadnt known her?] was because of what Jang Maldong had said to him in the past. You said you understand why I acted that way? No, not at all. You dont know a thing. Seol Jihu reined in his own temper and crossed his arms. Then whats the reason? Reasonsss. There are too many to count. Phi Sora took a short breath, crossed her arms just like Seol Jihu, then tilted her chin up arrogantly. First of all, I didnt like the fact that they were brought in by that Bok bastard. The girl could have come alone, but she insisted on bringing her younger brother along and made us use twice the necessary amount of contribution points. And, becoming a Level 2 in just three months? Aigooo~ With how much Bok Jungsik invested in her as White Roses future, only a retard wouldnt reach Level 2 within that time. And when I merely commented about how we were putting too much of our resources into just one person, he forced an Archer who was under my care into leaving the guild. Dont you think thats unfair? Discord inside the guild? Thats not even funny. Phi Sora spat out one word after the other as though she had been waiting for this moment, and Seol Jihu only smacked his lips on the side. He was familiar with how much of a mess White Rose was in. From what Phi Sora was saying, it seemed Bok Jungsik used Yi Seol-Ah to pressure Phi Sora and her group, which was the reason Phi Sora didnt like Yi Seol-Ah. I cant really say those are Seol-Ahs faults. See, I knew you would say that. Listen here. Im not trying to say whos right and whos wrong. Im just explaining why I dont like her. She continued immediately. Also, you think that is it? The fuming Phi Sora collected her breath for a bit, then opened her mouth again. I wouldnt have cared if she was some flawless goddess, but shes not. And I criticized her for her flaws. I mean, she should have at least tried to act like she was putting in some effort. She cries every time she receives even a little bit of criticism, then ends up showing people her forced fake smiles. Youre saying Seol-Ah didnt put in any effort? Im sure she thinks she did, but in my eyes? No way in hell. You should know by now. That Paradise isnt such an easygoing place. Phi Sora stared at Seol Jihu fixedly. Want me to tell you something funny? The corner of her mouth twisted up. Do you remember the transfer negotiation? That Bok bastard was actually willing to let those siblings transfer if you were willing to cough up a few items from the Banquet. Thats not what I heard. One of my kids heard it directly from the mans mouth. And that bastard, hes an expert in changing his tune. Im sure he would have said something like repaying his debts to Grandpa or hoping youd take care of his precious Seol-Ah and Sungjin to try to rope you into joining his pitfall expedition. Seol Jihus face stiffened. Its understandable. Its not like those siblings didnt have any allies at White Rose. But consoling and comforting them once or twice is all I can really take. Every time something comes up, that girl would say it was like this in the Tutorial~, it was like this in the Neutral Zone~, Seol Orabeo-nim this~, Seol Orabeo-nim that, like geez, do they think theyre on a picnic? Phi Sora spat on the ground, then roughly slicked her hair back. Alright, fine, lets forget about all this for a moment. So, did I beat them or something? Or did I curse them out by calling them a son of a bitch and a motherfucker? . I complied with Bok Jungsik bringing them in because that was the guilds rule, but as the person who gave up her own growth and invested the most amount of contribution points, and as a senior member of the guild, is it such a damning, get-on-my-knees-and-atone kind of sin to chastise them to work harder? There was a saying, what goes around, comes around. Assuming Phi Sora was telling the truth, how would the Golden Commandment have treated the siblings if Seol Jihu was in Phi Soras shoes? What if they constantly said, Sang-Ah Unni this~ Sangmin Oppa that~ or At White Rose~? Seol Jihu closed his eyes. Alright, nows the time you wave your sympathy stick. Oh, they had it rough growing up. Be nice~ . What? You think Im going too far? My life has been just as bad as theirs, if not worse. Ill stay up all night and tell you all about it. Will you have some sympathy for me then? Phi Sora laughed as if she found what she was saying to be funny. Well, theres no reason to talk about the past. Im already having it hard as it is. My guilds gone, Im dirt poor, Im alone without a place to go, I almost died in the last war. However, Phi Sora never once asked for any sympathy. She persevered on her own. Because she accepted the fact that she arrived here because of her own choices and also the mistakes she made in the past. It was the same when it came to Yi Seol-Ah. She was saying she had no reason to apologize because Yi Seol-Ah had the wrong attitude. Not to mention, my close friend ended up committing suicide recently and I had to go to her funeral In the next moment, Phi Sora hurriedly closed her mouth, and Seol Jihu turned his head toward her. Come again? Phi Sora didnt say anything and averted her gaze. Her eyes slightly reddened as she stared at the wall. She shut her eyes, and her throat drew a huge gulp. After a few minutes of silence Anyways. Phi Sora sniffled a bit, then opened her eyes feebly. Why cant I just apologize? Please dont talk like that. Her voice was trembling as well. Thats how I lived, not only there, but here too. It wasnt as if she had an inferiority complex or a desire to get stronger to fight unfairness. Just like Seol Jihu, Phi Sora had decided on her own way of living in Paradise. And with this rule, she couldnt understand Yi Seol-Ahs attitude. Thats how I lived! After muttering begrudgingly, she grabbed the soju bottle and chugged it down. A way of living. Seol Jihu became speechless and stared at the red-faced Phi Sora. If it had been the old days, he might have called Phi Sora crazy, calling her explanations bullshit before stomping out. But after experiencing different things in Paradise, Seol Jihus way of thinking had changed significantly compared to that of the past. There was something called the underdog effect. It referred to the phenomenon, in which people supported the party they believed to be more disadvantaged and weak. But this didnt mean that the strong were always evil and that the weak were always kind. That was what he learned at the Banquet. And thinking about it this way, he got curious. Why did Bok Jungsik, who supposedly adored the Yi siblings so much, suddenly use them as throwaways? Could he be sure that the Yi siblings werent at any fault? As it was difficult to decide who was right or wrong, the matter suddenly felt a lot more complicated. Nibbling on his lower lip, Seol Jihu finally grabbed his soju bottle. Then, he chugged it down just like Phi Sora. ** Sunlight knocked on his eyes. Seol Jihus eyebrows wiggled as he slowly opened his eyes and groaned. Before he could even think what the hell happened, an intense hangover swept through his head. He rolled around in agony for a long time before opening his eyes again when the dizziness subsided. Through his blurry vision, he could see a long, pillow-like thing. He remembered a silent drinking competition breaking out at the end of the night, but his memories stopped after a certain point. Keu. Another headache swept over him, making him hug his pillow reflexively. Whatever. He burrowed his face deep into the pillow, thinking to himself, Lets just sleep. Perhaps because of his body temperature, the pillow was strangely warm and soft. Just as he let out a pleased moan in response to the squishy touch Ah. A sleep-drunk, but clearly annoyed voice flowed into his ears. This guys at it again. Seol Jihus eyes shot open. Chapter 188. An Expected Change of Pace (3) When he blinked his eyes rapidly, the blurry world became clearer. The first thing he saw when his eyes came to focus were breasts. Two fully-naked mounds right in front of his eyes. As for his nose. Subconsciously smelling the scent of skin, Seol Jihu slowly and sluggishly moved his gaze upwards. And soon, Phi Sora entered his view, her face clearly wrangled with drowsiness and irritation. Theres something Im reaaaally dying to know. Perhaps because she was still drunk on sleep, Phi Sora spoke with a hoarse voice. You look like youre shocked out of your mind, so why the hell do you keep smelling me for? It was then that Seol Jihu realized that he was taking deeper breaths than necessary. The thought, Because I like the smell of roses, crossed his mind for a second. Uwaaaaah! Seol Jihu screamed and shot up so hard that he fell backwards. Hah! Phi Sora clicked her tongue as she watched Seol Jihu flail his arms and slip away from the bed. Thud. When the back of his head hit the floor, he snapped out of his daze. He shot up in a flustered state and reflexively touched his body. . Why was he in his underwear? His pupils began to tremble. Seol Jihu placed his hand on his chest and took a deep breath. Calm down. Calm down. After inwardly muttering to himself several times, he spoke up. Explain. He sounded as though hed been wronged. Phi Sora, who was stretching her left arm and covering her yawning mouth with her right hand, looked as if she was struck dumb. Explain what? From the beginning to the end. Everything. Oh, sure. You blacked out in the middle of drinking soju, suddenly started crying, then vomited all over me while I was carrying you. Come again? What a joke! If youre weak to alcohol, you should have drunk in moderation. You puked out everything you ate on me, you know? Pork belly, soybean paste stew, rice, naengmyeon ugh! Phi Sora shuddered, as if just thinking about it infuriated and disgusted her. Meanwhile, Seol Jihu looked around the room dazedly. He could see several clothes neatly hanging on a nearby hanger. I dragged your ass to a motel and cleaned your clothes and hung them up. Shouldnt you be thanking me? Do you have any idea how many times I wanted to just chuck you down on the ground and leave? As Seol Jihu had no memory of any of this, he was simply dumbstruck by Phi Soras recount of the previous evening. Still sleeping on the same bed is. Oh, shut up! Phi Sora shouted angrily. Dont you have any conscience? ? You think I slept on the same bed because I wanted to? I wanted to sleep separately, you know! Seol Jihu tilted his head in confusion as Phi Sora was talking like this wasnt her fault. I was nice enough to give you the bed, yet you kept climbing down and clinging onto me. So I thought, Ah, he must like sleeping on the floor, and switched spots, but then you kept crawling up and clinging onto me there as well. So then I wrapped myself up in the blanket and went to the couch to try to get some sleep, but you even chased me there and clung onto me. . And, excuse me, but are you a newborn baby? Why do you keep shoving your face into my breasts? Did you not get any love growing up? Or did you get possessed by some titty-loving ghost? Jesus!! Papapapa! While Phi Sora spat out everything shed suffered last night, Seol Jihu scratched his head. Well I am a middle child, and have an older and a younger sibling so I didnt get as much attention and love growing up. Ooooh, I see my bad, I didnt know that NOT! What does that have to do with anything?? Phi Sora shot back with fire in her eyes. Seol Jihu let out a dry cough. Kuhum, I dont remember well. I knew you would say that. Wait right there. Phi Sora quickly took out her phone and threw it over. A video was being played on the screen. God! Will you get off of me? Fucking hell, did you go mad? Hey, I know youre not sleeping. Open your eyes while Im still being nice. Get off! God, Im gonna go crazy!! No way. Staring into the screen speechlessly, Seol Jihu suddenly grabbed the phone. After silently pressing the delete button, he slipped the phone to Phi Sora, who was looking down at him with crossed arms. I dont know what youre talking about. Where the heck did this guy come from!? An angry voice struck Seol Jihus ears. He coughed meaninglessly again. Anyways, youre saying nothing happened? Phi Soras expression turned odd at Seol Jihus relieved voice. Why, you thought I devoured you or something? You dont have to put it that way. Its the opposite. Youre the one who devoured me. What?? Seol Jihu jumped in a startle. I mean~ You kept making advances~ Youre fit and pretty good looking, and its been a while since Ive gotten drunk, so I got a little excited~ Phi Sora muttered as she twirled the ends of her hair. Seol Jihus jaw dropped. By the way, dear, your stamina is surprisingly good. You were like a beast. Auu, my stomach still hurts from all the pounding. Phi Sora mumbled as she rubbed her lower belly, then burst out laughing when she saw Seol Jihus face. Aah! Your face! Priceless! She giggled, then kicked the blanket off. See, you react like someone who has a girlfriend. After hopping off the bed, she stretched her arms out, not knowing any shame. Awoooo~ Okay, Im going to wash up first. Lets go get some hangover soup. You were really kidding, right? Who knows~? After smiling with her eyes, Phi Sora walked into the bathroom, muttering, Ah~ Why is my body so sore~? Chwaaaa Only when the pitter-patter of the shower water rang out did Seol Jihu realize he had been played. That woman! * Uek While eating dried pollack soup, Phi Sora suddenly cupped her mouth. Seol Jihu asked in surprise while in the middle of drinking some soup. Whats wrong? I dont know. Phi Sora lowered her hand, then tilted her head. I suddenly feel nauseous is it morning sickness? Guess Im not surprised Not surprised? When Seol Jihu glared at her, Phi Sora smacked the table and giggled. What, Im not allowed to have morning sickness? Is making fun of people funny? Yes, it is. It makes me feel a thousand times better. Seol Jihu seemed quite vexed at Phi Soras mischievous smile. Well, he didnt just seem vexed. He was vexed. He understood how difficult he made things for Phi Sora last night, but she was having too much fun or perhaps even venting. You dare You dare to pull a prank on someone whose official nickname is Prankster? Ill show you what a true prank is in a bit Seol Jihu vowed to himself as he finished the dried pollack soup. After the meal, Phi Sora stuck her phone out. Give me your number. My number? Why? Well, youll be my employer for the next few months. I should at least know your number. My number what was it again? When Seol Jihu hesitated, Phi Soras brows perked up instantly. But Seol Jihu really didnt remember his number. It wasnt that he didnt want to give it to her. When he racked his brain for the numbers and put it in, Phi Sora snatched the phone back commenting on how he was playing hard to get. How long will you stay here before going back? About a week. Thats earlier than I thought. Alright, give me a call before you go back. Ill text you, so you better reply. Phi Sora said what she wanted to, then turned back while waving her hand. Seol Jihu, who was staring at her back as she left Hm? widened his eyes as he realized he had gotten far calmer than before. When he tilted his head up, covering his face from the sunlight with the back of his hand, he saw a clear sky without a single cloud. Its warm. Why was it? He didnt feel so bad. All he did was bicker with Phi Sora, eat, and wake up, but the unbearable sense of loneliness had almost vanished. He felt like his empty chest had been filled with something. Well, now that things turned out like this, should I make some preparations before going back? Seol Jihu turned in a cheerful tune. I have a new friend now too. Although he did not realize this himself, he was even humming joyfully from his nose. His footsteps as he left the alleyway were much lighter than yesterday. Seol Jihu looked around his room as soon as he came back. His phone was lying around in the corner. After plugging it into the charger and pressing the home button, he was a bit taken aback. He expected it to be empty, but [Did you get back safely? This is Phi Sora.] Starting from the most recent message from Phi Sora, he had quite a backlog of unseen messages. [Oppa, I heard you woke up. Are you feeling better?] [Its me. I heard you went back to Earth. Call me when you can.] [This call was received from] Yun Seora, Kim Hannah, Goalkeepe Chapter 189. Intrusion After organizing her thoughts, Kim Hannah took out a paper envelope from her handbag. Alright, give it a try. Ill support you. Of course, she didnt forget to address her concerns. I understand the employment contract and a checking account with an overdraft line of credit, but what do you need the companys cafeteria menu for? I think Ill need it. Seol Jihu, who had already finished the box of chicken, took the envelope from Kim Hannah. My brother is the most meticulous member of my family. He probably has all kinds of doubts, so hes bound to ask tough questions. I can almost guarantee it. Oh yeah? After carefully listening to Seol Jihu, Kim Hannah suggested a tactic, saying that it was a commonly used one in the company. Seol Jihu smacked his lips. I dont know if I need to go that far. Didnt you say that he was meticulous? Yeah, but People like that wont stop doubting just from a few pieces of paper and readily available data. Youll need to incorporate a more realistic scenario. Someone from the company specializes in this, so just try talking to him. Seol Jihu was reluctant at first but nodded his head when Kim Hannah insisted. Okay, Ill give it a try. Thank.! Perfect. Ill let you know when the preparations are done. Rest up until then. Kim Hannah dusted her butt and got up. Seol Jihu blankly looked up. Youre leaving already? Of course. Do you know how busy Ive been lately? Did something come up? Yep. Kim Hannah smiled. You dont know about the September Halfway Point, right? The September Halfway Point? Realizing that she was talking about the Neutral Zone, he went Ah. Quickly checking the date, he saw that it was now the middle of October. Its already October? How many people got in this time? Dont even mention it. The place was crawling with newbies, with all sorts of childish competitions going on. Well, we all expected it since the number of active Earthlings decreased these past six months. Kim Hannah licked her lower lip as she lifted her handbag. Anyways, if its like this in September, I cant imagine how its going to be next March Next March? Ah, you see, the recruiters for September didnt have a lot of time to do their job because of the sudden war. We recruited who we could, but we didnt meet our quota. And because we were in such a hurry, the standard is lower. On the other hand, we have lots of time until next March. She was saying that there was more time to recruit people and more time to increase their chances of hitting a jackpot. Anyways, the organization that will be in charge of next years March midpoint is going to strike gold. Just thinking about it makes me jealous. Strike gold? Seol Jihu tilted his head. Wait, I dont get it. I remember hearing that it takes contribution points to activate the Halfway Point. Is there a benefit to being in charge of it? Oh, are you asking that for real!? Kim Hannah looked dumbfounded. Of course, there is! Which organization would spit out their hard earned contribution points if there wasnt a benefit to be had!? So what, they get small bonuses? Small bonuses? Think bigger. Theres a reason why everyone is lobbying to take that particular role. Plus, you can recover more contribution points as more people enter. When Kim Hannah began to list out other benefits of being the host of the Halfway Point, the topic piqued Seol Jihus interest as well. So how do you get to host the Halfway Point? You have to fulfill a few requirements, but it ultimately comes down to an auction at the temple. Why? Are you interested? When Seol Jihu nodded his head in affirmation, Kim Hannah grinned. Unfortunately, the organization that will be in charge of the March Halfway Point has practically been decided already. Well, thats only if that organization is interested in it, though. Oh really? Which organization is it? Hearing this, Kim Hannah stared at Seol Jihu fixedly. Mm, who knows? She then gave him a wink before turning around and telling him to think hard about it. Im leaving now. You dont have to see me out. Clunk. As the sound of the front door closing rang out, Seol Jihu wiped his mouth with the back of his hand. Is that woman taking after Gula? Why cant she be clearer about it? Grumbling to himself quietly, he turned his attention to the paper envelope Kim Hannah left behind. She was certainly good at her job, as the information he requested was all there. Seol Jihu leaned against the wall, then awkwardly examined the employee identification card with his picture on it. He then took out the cafeteria menu and began to memorize it. * He expected Kim Hannah to take several days, but she contacted him just a day later. Seol Jihu took another day to fully prepare himself before calling her back. After a long conversation, he finally set up an appointment. They decided to meet near a subway station, at a coffee shop in front of Sinyoung Headquarters. Ding! Seol Jihu arrived 20 minutes before the appointed time, opened the door, and then looked around. Given its location, it was bound to have lots of customers, but perhaps because lunchtime had already passed, there were a good number of empty seats. Is he not here yet? His employee identification card was hanging on his neck, and he was wearing a wrinkly suit. And with the way he put his black bag down on the table, he was very clearly a new white-collar worker. How much time went by? Ding! While Seol Jihu was waiting with two cups of black coffee in front of him, the door opened with a jingle. A handsome, bespectacled man wearing a white sweater walked in with a straight posture. Seol Jihu immediately stood up. Hyung. When he raised his hand and called out, Seol Wooseok paused. Then, he walked straight over to Seol Jihu. You Glancing at the youth up and down, he frowned. Whats up with that suit? When Seol Jihu tilted his head in confusion, Seol Wooseok sighed. I know you live alone, but you should at least iron your clothes. If a newcomer goes to work like that, the senior employees will badmouth you. Oh um, Ive just been too busy lately. Seol Jihu laughed awkwardly. Seol Wooseok snorted, then moved the coffee in front of him to the side before sitting down. When Seol Jihu sat down as well, he cut to the chase. I heard yesterday but is it true? You really got in Sinyoung? Seol Jihu took out his contract. Seol Wooseok studied it carefully, then murmured while nodding his head. Well you did graduate from Soyoung University with good grades. He asked a sudden question. Have you had lunch? I did. At the company cafeteria. What did you eat? Samgyetang. Chapter 190. Intrusion (2) What? Its just why would someone like her" Seol Wooseok was so stunned that he couldnt form proper sentences. He started mumbling gibberish about whether everything was just a dream and not really happening. Why is he so surprised?'' "Unbelievable. Absolutely unbelievable. Really! A board member taking such interest in a mere employee Not to mention shes a direct family member. Just what on earth did you do to make her this friendly with you? I almost thought she was your girlfriend. Seol Jihu paused his breath. ''A board member?'' He had definitely heard that a team leader would come to meet them. The thought that something was very wrong with the situation crept into his mind. Seol Jihu barely swallowed the questions he had from blurting out. A board and a direct family member? Well this is rather unexpected. Do you know her too, Hyung? Of course I do. Our research institute is also involved in pharmaceuticals. Youd be a spy if you didnt know Yun Seohui." "!" He had braced his heart for the worst possible scenario, but he almost screamed the moment he heard his brother mention the name Yun Seohui. "I still cant believe my eyes." That was exactly what Seol Jihu wanted to say as well. Seol Wooseok waved his hand, and they finally stood up from their seats. After repeatedly shaking his head, Seol Wooseoks gaze landed on the coffee that Seol Jihu had ordered. Seol Wooseok carefully picked it up and after feeling it up for a while, he licked his lips and took a large sip through the straw. "Anyways, its a relief." "Huh?" "It should be fine if youre on Yun Seohuis side. I dont know for sure since Im not a member of Sinyoung, but I still reckon you took a safe bet. Seol Jihu slightly gaped his mouth. "You believe me?" "I have to believe." Seol Wooseok continued while taking glances at the direction Yun Seohui had disappeared to. Seol Jihu didnt know what exactly was happening, but he decided to think it of it positively. After all, Yun Seohuis appearance made his brother firmly believe in his employment at Sinyoung. "Yeah I have to believe but." Silence fell. After a long lull, Seol Wooseok who had repeatedly opened and closed his mouth began to quietly speak. "Can I be frank?" Seol Jihu expressed a silent affirmation knowing that what followed would be bitter words. "Our family is living without any major problems right now. Seol Wooseok played with his cup as he continued in a deep but clear voice. Its not that we didnt have hard times, but were living a decent life by supporting each other. And its actually a much more stable life than before. "Mother does worry about you often since youre still her child that she gave birth to, but To his family, Seol Jihu was a harbinger of misfortune. Without that misfortune, they were able to find a certain amount of happiness. That was what Seol Jihu interpreted from his brothers words. I think I can understand what Jinhee feels. Our family has been somewhat peaceful without you, but the moment you came back, you brought trouble and chaos. It was a fact that he couldnt deny. Not only did he personally witness it, but he was also the very source of the problem. "Well, thats just our familys position, myself included. From your point of view Yeah. Looking at you today, I feel that you must have been disappointed that day. You must have mustered up a lot of courage to show up. "N-no, its not like that, Hyung." Seol Jihu was about to say something, but he stopped, seeing Seol Wooseok raise his hand. Of course, youre also to blame. You know our fathers personality more than anyone else, dont you? "I do." "And you remember what he said?" Seol Jihu made a bitter expression. How could he forget? [You shameless son of a bitch! You think money was the problem? You think everythings over after throwing us an envelope of money without even a simple explanation?] He has a fiery personality, but I fully understand why he was so angry. Im only now able to think about your point of view after seeing everything with my own eyes. We didnt have anything to base our beliefs on back then. "No matter how positively I try to think of it, what you did was rude. No matter how busy you were, you should have had time to at least make one call. "Or do you still think that we should have desperately clung onto you and kept in contact? Like before? Seol Jihu shook his head. Seol Wooseok was right. There was no room for excuses. He was the one asking for forgiveness, and the choice of accepting his apology was with his family. No matter how he looked at it, his actions then werent that of a person seeking forgiveness. Like the old adage, the customer should not act like the owner. Like his father had said, what would his family have thought of him just leaving behind a bunch of money without any explanation? He had realized this too late. Seol Wooseok took the silence as him reflecting on his actions. He clicked his tongue and put down the empty plastic cup. "Lets do it like this." He continued after letting out a deep sigh. "The money you gave us, well take it. We still have a bit of debt. Well use that money to clear it. And the remaining money, Ill put it into our parents or our familys savings account. "Okay." This was better than nothing, Seol Jihu thought. "And." Seol Wooseok was not done talking. He could hear him take a deep breath. "If you want, Ill try to arrange a meeting. Seol Jihus eyes widened. Seol Wooseok made efforts to continue speaking composedly. "Dont misunderstand. Seonhwa and mother, I dont know, but father and Jinhee, I dont have any confidence. But Ill still bring it up somehow He looked agonized. Seol Wooseok couldnt continue and bit his lower lip. The sounds of a plastic cup getting slightly crushed and teeth grinding could be heard at the same time. In the heavy atmosphere that made him feel his innards were shrinking, Seol Jihu could not open his mouth. "People around me said" Seol Wooseok continued. That I was stupid. Theyd say, after being fooled dozens of times, just how many more times Id have to get betrayed to come to my senses. ''How many more betrayals'' He had no excuses to offer. Without anything to say, Seol Jihu stared down at the table. "But the reason I met you today and am saying all this is Seol Wooseoks voice gradually became smaller. "Because I know you were a decent guy. Everything suddenly became clear. And its also because I know that before you fell into gambling, you were a wonderful little brother that I couldnt be more proud of. Thats right. When Aunty and Uncle passed away in an accident when I was a self-centered brat that only cared about myself. when Jinhee was too young to know anything, at that very young age, you stepped out to take care of Seonhwa and Seunghae, gently persuaded us to not make them feel uncomfortable, and brought our parents joy and laughter Seol Wooseok stopped speaking and gently shut his eyes. Seol Jihu did the same. That was right. There was definitely a time like that. A time when all of them had gathered together around Seol Jihus warmth when they were all confused and hurt from the sudden accident. Well, your mischiefs were a little over the top but you were a really, really good person. Seol Wooseok gave a powerless smile that contrasted with his stern face. Whenever I remember those times I get this urge to believe in you one last time And he suddenly lowered his head. "Jihu. . My little brother." "Yeah." Seol Jihu barely managed to croak out a reply. If you deceive our family and betray us once again Seol Wooseok spoke out his words one by one. "Then at that time I dont think Ill be able to hold on either. And he finally revealed his true feelings. It was only then that Seol Jihu realized what Seol Wooseok was afraid of. The unexpected confession and the sight of his brothers neck trembling while he talked caused Seol Jihus face to harden. Hyung. I really Seol Jihu was about to say, I really dont know how to say it. Im sorry. Ill seek forgiveness no matter what it takes before suddenly stopping. He saw Seol Wooseok clenching his teeth. He had come here with the resolve of getting cussed at. It would have been better if that were the case. He couldnt fathom what his brother might be feeling as he talked to him, so Seol Jihu didnt know what to do. "Can I trust you? "No." So he changed his words. "Dont expect anything." "What?" Seol Wooseoks eyes widened. "And you dont need to persuade them. "What do you mean?" Seol Jihu calmly opened his mouth to explain as Seol Wooseoks voice rose. What Im saying is, I dont even have the right to have anything expected from me at the moment." Seol Jihu could clearly draw the relationship between him and his family now. That of a perpetrator and his victims. Even if the perpetrator became regretful and sincerely sought for forgiveness, there was no law forcing the victims to accept that apology. Seol Jihu may have quit gambling and repaid all the money that he borrowed, but the wounds that he had afflicted in the past went deep and did not disappear. Seol Jihu spoke with a never-before-seen expression. "Theres a verse in the Bible. "The Bible?" "So in everything, do to others what you would have them do to you. Matthew 7:12. "Whats this all of a sudden?" I know that I''ve already received enough care back when I fell into gambling. Much more than enough, actually. Father, mother, brother, sister, Seonhwa, and even Seunghae. The six of them tried their hardest to save him, but the one who rejected their help was Seol Jihu himself. "To suddenly ask them to give me another chance or to trust in me once again thats just shameless. "So what do you plan to do? Seol Wooseok asked with a softer tone. "Its simple." Seol Jihu replied without hesitation. "Now its time for me to serve them. "Serve?" "Yes. Serve." If his family wished so, Seol Jihu would unceasingly seek forgiveness several hundreds of times, even if it took him over 10 years. Through whatever method it took, until their hearts were pacified. "So what youre saying is" Seol Wooseok spoke to confirm. That if there isnt anything to expect in the first place, there wont be any disappointment. "Yes." "And youll continue to serve or treat us regardless and will leave the choice of receiving that to us. "Thats right." "And if we end up not accepting you? Seol Wooseok asked sharply. "Even then. What will he do when they wont even accept his apology? This was also simple. He wouldn''t appear in front of them ever again like they wished for. That was the greatest service Seol Jihu could do for them, and he did not want his family to be divided and have their peace destroyed. He would lay everything down and wait for his familys decision. All of this was according to the Golden Rule, so Seol Jihu responded in a soft, unwavering voice. Ill never resent my family, ever. I was the one who threw away my chance. And its all my fault that Im receiving this treatment. Seol Wooseok stared at his little brother who let out a deep breath. Hearing that he would serve them made him feel a bit weird. However. "Are you serious?" He wasnt so stupid to not understand what he meant. "Do you really think that? Seol Jihu silently nodded his head. Seol Wooseok who had been staring dubiously let out a slightly hoarse voice. "Okay, I understand. His face seemed a little more relaxed. "If you really think that way, then I wont try to persuade them. "Thanks!" "So when is your first act of service going to be? At the sound of the voice that had a tinge of playfulness. "When I clear my debt." Seol Jihu showed a faint smile. I think thats the minimal qualification. Seol Wooseok who had been nodding his head suddenly made a small smile. "Service, huh." He let out a small laugh. And he put down the crumpled plastic cup and held out his hand. "Then, do your best. Seol Jihu, who had an expression of being caught off guard, carefully grabbed the extended hand. He hadnt known, but the hands of his brother which he hadnt held in a long time were warm. The brothers firmly shook hands for a while. * After parting, Seol Jihu made a call to Kim Hannah on his way home. He wanted to thank her and ask her something while he was at it. But he could only hear an endless dialing tone, and no matter how much he waited, the call didnt connect. He didnt think that Kim Hannah schemed what happened today. It was rather highly probable that Yun Seohui intruded by her own will. The results werent too bad, but the question of why she decided to show up still lingered in his mind. ''I dont know.'' He would probably find out later. Mumbling the words to himself, Seol Jihu messed up his hair. He had just completed a major task, so he didnt want to overthink things. His whole body felt drained and his legs were shaking, but he felt completely different from before. Did he feel lighter? Buzz buzz! His phone suddenly rang. He hurriedly turned on the screen, thinking it was Kim Hannah, but it was a text from his brother. The text said to go home safely and work on staying healthy. Seol Jihu opened and closed his right hand twice before replying to the text with a smile on his face. Then he stopped in his tracks and tilted his head up. Looking at the blazing red sky as the sun slowly set made his heart feel relaxed. ''Today.'' He didnt run away. He had conveyed his stance to the best of his abilities. Just that alone made him feel that todays meeting didnt turn out too bad. It wasnt hard. So why had he avoided it so far? A moment later. Seol Jihu boldly stepped forward, feeling the gentle wind brush against his body. Finally, it finally felt like he returned to Earth. * After concluding his problems with his family, Seol Jihu spent his days productively. If there was one thing that worried him, it was the fact that Kim Hannah could not be reached. But she had said so herself that she would be busy and there was also the possibility that she had already entered Paradise, so he decided to wait. Besides that, he had a lot of things he had to think about concerning the status of his body and had to somewhat plan his future growth direction. But this didnt mean that he holed himself up in his room lazing in front of his laptop. If he needed a change of mood, he would go out for a walk or buy items to take to Paradise. One day, he spent the whole day just to buy presents for people. He had heard that several people had put front a tremendous amount of effort to save his life, and it didnt feel right to just show his gratitude with words alone. And when he got bored, he toyed around with Phi Sora. [Excuse me. Is this Seol Jihus phone? If it is, please reply back.] Speaking of which, he had forgotten to reply. Seol Jihu was about to reply, Who is this?, before thinking it was too bland and wrote a new text. [Is this you, Soojung?] [?] [So it is Soojung! Soojung, its me, Oppa. You finally decided to contact me?] [Im not Soojung. I believe Ive mistaken the number. Sorry.] And Phi Sora stopped messaging him from that point on. She didnt respond no matter how many texts Seol Jihu sent her. ''Youre going to ignore me, huh. Seol Jihus lips curled up into a smirk. [Event! Make a nickname for people with the last name Phi! The person who submits the most amazing nickname will be given a vacation voucher at a Phi-summer resort! Ex: Phi-ji, Phi-shi, Phi-za, Phi-cock, Phi Colo.] Chapter 191. Doubt Wow! Seol Jihu checked his phone as soon as he woke up and exclaimed. There was a huge backlog of unread messages and missed phone calls. The problem was that they all came from the same person. [Damn it. Just you wait until I see you again.] Imagining a seething Phi Sora typing this message, Seol Jihu guffawed and took his clothes off. Then, he headed to the bathroom, humming. Today was the day to return to Paradise. As he had been waiting for this day for so long, he was naturally in a good mood. After washing every inch of his body, Seol Jihu prepared to go back refreshed. As he had finished most of the preparations last night, all he was doing was a final check-up. First, he had to arrange a good background story. As such, he messaged Seol Wooseok. [I have a business trip.] [Again? Didnt you say you just finished a huge project?] [Director Kim is the type to come up with work even if there isnt any.] [Ah, I think I know what you mean.] [Dont worry, Im fine. Ill be working overseas so I might not be back for a while, but once I do, Ill have most of my debts paid off.] [Okay. I understand you wanting to pay your debts back as soon as possible, but dont sacrifice your health. Take some vitamins, if anything.] A pleased smile bloomed on Seol Jihus face as he read the message. He wanted to talk more, but he knew Seol Wooseok must be busy preparing to go to work. Thinking that this was enough, Seol Jihu plugged his phone to the charger. After grabbing some freshly washed clothes from the drying rack, he put them on, ate a banana for breakfast, then checked the items he was bringing to Paradise. Lets see, red ginseng for Master Jang a present for Yuhui Noona presents for Princess and Flone something to tease Miss Phi Sora about. Throwing the banana peel into the trash, the check-up was drawing to an end. It was then. Tok, tok. Knocks rang out from the door, causing Seol Jihu to turn to the front door. Who is it at this time of day? He couldnt think of anyone who would come. Tilting his head, Seol Jihu walked to the door. Who is it? Gulping down the banana in his mouth and opening the door . His face stiffened as he stared at the hallway. The excited glint in his eyes instantly subsided, his eyes widened, and his mouth opened slightly. After all Ah. Someone completely unexpected was standing there. Hey. The woman standing at the doorway must have been a bit embarrassed as she gently tucked her hair behind her ear. Have you been well? The person asking him this with an awkward smile was none other than Yoo Seonhwa. Facing a completely unexpected situation, Seol Jihu was at a loss for words. He thought their relationship was over. He thought he would never see her again. And so he never expected her to come see him first. He stared at her blankly, not knowing what to say or do. Can I come in? Her soft voice snapped him back to reality. Huh? Oh, yeah. When Seol Jihu stepped back, Yoo Seonhwa walked in and gently took her shoes off. Its cleaner than I thought She sounded somewhat regretful. What about breakfast? I thought you wouldnt have eaten yet, so Yoo Seonhwa raised the shopping bag in her hand and waved it slightly. Seol Jihu subconsciously wiped the crumbs around his mouth and turned his gaze. It was then that Yoo Seonhwa saw a couple of bananas lying on the kitchen table. Ah, bananas. Do you want one? Yoo Seonhwa glanced at Seol Jihu, then smiled. Yeah. ? Its been a while. Im feeling it. Seol Jihu didnt expect her to say yes but hurriedly brought the banana over. When he peeled it for her, Yoo Seonhwa displayed a nostalgic expression. This reminds me of that time. Murmuring to herself, she carefully took a bite. Its good. She smiled faintly so that it was barely visible. Next, when she finished the whole thing and began to look around, Seol Jihu held his hand out. Give it to me. Ill throw it away. No, its fine. Where does the food waste go? Food waste? I just use the trash can over there. Trash can? Yoo Seonhwa quickly walked over to the trash can. Seeing several banana peels piled on top of each other, she sighed. Geez, I told you so many times that you cant throw banana peels away with other trash. She then found a yellow plastic bag from the drawer underneath the sink and began to separate the trash properly. Seeing Yoo Seonhwa standing in the kitchen, Seol Jihu subconsciously placed his hand over his chest. He blinked his eyes, feeling his heart pounding under his palm. I heard. Yoo Seonhwa spoke with her back turned to Seol Jihu, still taking out the banana peels from the trash can. Youre employed now and paying back your debts? How did you know? Wooseok Oppa told me. Hyung told you? Didnt I tell him he didnt need to persuade anyone? No, maybe he just let Seonhwa know without any ulterior motive. That this is how Im living now. Im sure he had to say something to explain paying off the debt with my money. Seol Jihu decided not to be too forward. Aunty was really happy when she heard you got into Sinyoung. She said her son was pulled up from a quagmire. What about Father and Jinhee? Seol Jihu held himself back from asking. He figured there was a reason she did not mention them. Oh, by the way. After tying the plastic bag together, Yoo Seonhwa slowly lowered her arm. Her shoulders danced slightly as she gently turned around. I heard you completed a huge project recently? He told you about that too? Is your body okay? It was at this moment that Seol Jihu felt that something was off. She didnt say he did well or ask about the job, but was asking whether his body was okay? Just as he was thinking that she was asking about the wrong thing Wooseok Oppa said that you work late every day and even go on business trips. Make sure they pay you every cent you work for! Oh, of course. Seol Jihu accepted the strangeness thinking, They sure talked about all sorts of things. Yeah, my bodys fine. Why, do I look sick? . Whos going to take care of my health if I dont? Im not going anywhere dangerous and Im always looking out for myself, so you dont have to worry about me. Haa. Seol Jihu was taken aback as Yoo Seonhwa suddenly let out what seemed like a dumbfounded sigh. Her clear eyes turned a bit sour. The way a chilling air emanated from her, she seemed to be glaring at him. Whew. Huh? Isnt this what happens before she lectures me? Seol Jihu scratched his head, wondering what he did wrong now. Gulp. Yoo Seonhwa forcefully swallowed hard before collecting her breath and speaking out. I came to tell you something. It was finally time. Seol Jihu gave his undivided attention to Yoo Seonhwa as his chest tighten from extreme nervousness. Its about the money you gave me Thats your money. Seol Jihu cut her off, clearly revealing that he did not want the money back. Yoo Seonhwa shook her head. Let me finish. Seol Jihu shut his mouth. I plan on opening a small shop. A shop? Yeah, with the money I saved up and the money you gave me. I had to take out some loans and Im not sure how well it will go, but since I dont have to pay rent or key money, it wont go out of business at the very least. Oh, congrats! He wasnt sure why she suddenly brought up this topic but congratulated her from the bottom of his heart. She must have a lot of money. At this time, he was only surprised and didnt have other thoughts. But that changed when he heard her next few words. Do you want to do it together? What? Completely caught off guard, a look of disbelief quickly took over Seol Jihus face. Its a fairly large shop. Yoo Seonhwa continued softly with a calm expression. Its downtown near four universities. It will be pretty hard by myself, so I want you to help. Se-Seonhwa? You just have to manage the employees, so it wont be too difficult. All you have to do is help clean up from time to time, and open and close the shutter in the morning and at night. W-wait. Lets do it. If you want, I can put your name down as a co-owner. I can say that the money you gave me was an investment. Yoo Seonhwa spoke her mind in a while-were-at-it kind of way. By now, Seol Jihu had gone beyond the point of being dumbfounded to being shell-shocked. Setting aside why she was suddenly making him this offer, Seol Jihu felt like he knew what her intentions were. The past Seol Jihu would have been attracted to this offer for sure. If he was the same gambling addict he was back then, he would have accepted immediately with joy. But that wasnt the case now. No. Seol Jihu shook his head. I cant do that. There were two reasons he flat out rejected her offer. The first was that he had mostly ended his relationship with Yoo Seonhwa, and the second was obviously Paradise. He refused to give this up, even if he was held at gunpoint. Why? Yoo Seonhwas long, slender eyebrows faintly bent out of shape. I told you, it wont be difficult at all. Youll make more than you do now, and youll have more time too. Looking at it long term Thats not the problem. Feeling like she would persuade him if he let her continue, Seol Jihu quickly cut her off. I just, I just like this work. You like it? Yeah. Even if youre right, its a matter of personal preference. I think the work I do right now is perfect for me. Plus I still have a lot of things I have to do. Seol Jihu spoke firmly without missing a single beat. I wont quit. The moment he put the nail in the coffin, Yoo Seonhwa stared at him with a burning gaze. But its dangerous. A short mutter escaped her mouth. When a straightforward gaze glared at him, Seol Jihu suddenly came to his senses. Moreover, he had heard the muffled mutter, and a hint of surprise crossed his face. His heart stung a bit. D-Dangerous? He averted his gaze unknowingly. Its a pharmaceutical company. That wasnt enough of a reason to deem a job dangerous. I think youre misunderstanding something. Im not doing clinical trials there or even researching new medicine. Im just a sales rep. Theres nothing dangerous. Really? Seol Jihu explained skillfully, but Yoo Seonhwa kept digging into the matter. Can you say its not even a tiny bit dangerous? Seol Jihu furrowed his brows. The way she was talking, it was as if she was telling him to quit because the job was dangerous. It was then that the slight doubt in his mind bloomed into a real one. Are you saying Im lying? Feeling like she was impeding his ability to enter Paradise, Seol Jihus voice turned sharp. But after saying it out loud, he went Ah. At the same time, Yoo Seonhwa looked as if she was at a loss for words. She bit her lower lip and looked straight at the youth. A sudden silence descended. Because you In the suffocating silence, Yoo Seonhwa quietly spoke. Because you dont look at my eyes when you lie. After a brief silence, a long sigh flowed out. Yoo Seonhwa put the shopping bag down. Take some time to think about it. And although she stared at Seol Jihu for a little while longer Ill be off then. She soon turned around and left. The front door closed quietly. Like a bolt out of the blue, left alone once again, Seol Jihu stood frozen like a rock for a long time. Only when the sound of her footsteps completely vanished did he finally come back to his senses. The heck Smoothing down his face with his hands, he suddenly caught sight of the shopping bag Yoo Seonhwa left behind. Inside it were bento boxes with rice and side dishes. Opening them one by one, he saw braised short ribs, soy sauce braised quail eggs, kimchi pancake, bulgogi, and vegetables for bibimbap. They were all Seol Jihus favorites. Gulp. His mind was in a complicated place, but his mouth was honest. It quickly ordered him to put the food inside it. In the end, Seol Jihu started an unexpected, early sumptuous lunch. But what was that? Yoo Seonhwa coming to visit him without telling him wasnt such an uncommon thing. Looking back, thats what she always did. No matter how difficult he made things for her or how hard he pushed her away, she would always come see him first and comfort him to do better. Although the time between her visits got longer as he betrayed her trust more and more, the result was always the same. The past Seol Jihu knew this better than anyone else and used it to his advantage, clinging onto Yoo Seonhwa. The problem was what came afterward. One time, Seol Jihu claimed to have quit gambling and reformed, begging Yoo Seonhwa to live together in a two-room apartment. And the moment he received the security deposit from her, he ran to the casino. After this incident, Yoo Seonhwa became hesitant when it came to giving him money. Making him the co-owner of her new shop? Its too strange. He tilted his head constantly. But in any case, the food was great. As he was familiar with her cooking skills, Seol Jihu nodded his head. The braised short ribs were soft and chewy, almost like the ones Seo Yuhui made on Huge Stone Rocky Mountain. . When he thought how similar the two meals were, Seol Jihu suddenly stopped in the middle of taking another spoonful of rice. Could it be? Thinking about it now, it felt like Yoo Seonhwa was trying to pull him out of going back to Paradise no matter what. Of course, this only made sense if Yoo Seonhwa was an Earthling who knew about Paradises existence But could he confidently say she wasnt? [But its dangerous.] Seol Jihus eyes rolled in a circle. He had often gotten the feeling that Seo Yuhui was oddly similar to Yoo Seonhwa. Although there were clear differences that distinguished them, Seol Jihu wouldnt be surprised if Paradise had a polymorph magic of some sort. With how strange todays visit was and the odd feeling he got from it, he really couldnt be blamed for suspecting this possibility. He could be right, or he could be wrong. Let me think. He had to think of all possibilities, but the simplest way was to confirm with his own eyes. In that instant, Seol Jihu shot up from the kitchen chair as though he had been hit by lightning. Dashing to the window and looking out, he could see Yoo Seonhwa leaving the building. Soon, she turned a corner and disappeared into an alleyway. Seol Jihu quickly threw on his clothes and shoes. He didnt forget to stuff the remaining food into his stomach, then picked up the items he planned to bring and tore the return ticket in half. Finally, he was back in Paradise. Normally, he would have walked out of the temple leisurely, feeling himself in the moment, but he didnt have the time now. Running out with a shopping bag in each hand, Seol Jihu stopped by the reception desk and asked if he could check the entry and exit records. But the reply he got was, We cant reveal anyones personal information, even if the person asking is you. And especially if the information youre asking about is Lady Seo Yuhuis. The receptionist seemed adamant. Because it looked like she wouldnt give in even if he laid down with his belly exposed, Seol Jihu turned around without lingering attachments. Activating the Festina Earring, he quickly ran to the Carpe Diem office. But instead of going inside, he changed course and headed to the building on the opposite side of the street. If shes here, its significantly less likely that theyre the same person. If shes not here then the question is up in the air. Seol Jihu dearly wished for Seo Yuhui to be inside, and raised his hands as soon as he got to the door. Dum, dum, dum, dum! Knocking on the door loudly, he shouted. Yuhui Noona! Chapter 192. Doubt (2) Seol Jihu screamed at the top of his voice. He looked so desperate from the outside that every passerby gave him a pitiful glance. Is she not here? Seol Jihu brought his ear to the door starting to get hopeful. And when he strained his ears Roll! Crash! The sound of something rolling and crashing rang out from the inside followed by hurried footsteps. Then, the door burst open. Jihu! Seo Yuhui ran out with a flustered face. Whats the matter? Did something happen? Her worried tone made Seol Jihu pressed for an answer, so he scratched his head and spoke. Oh, nothing. I just wanted to see Noona Whaaat? Seo Yuhuis spotless forehead furrowed slightly. Next, she put her hand over her chest and then sighed. Whew, geez I thought something happened. As I thought. Seol Jihu breathed a sigh of relief seeing Seo Yuhui at home. On the other hand, he tilted his head. Sure, Seo Yuhui must have run out in a rush, but her breathing was a bit too rough and her forehead was glistening with tiny beads of sweat. It was as if she had run at full speed to finish a race. Sorry. Uun, its fine. You dont feel sick or anything, right? No. Thats good to hear Rest assured, Seo Yuhui pinched the blankly staring Seol Jihus cheeks. Geez, you little rascal. You only think about how to pull pranks. Do you know how shocked I got while in the middle of a cleaning? Cleaning? Seol Jihu peeked inside. The areas he could see were spotless without even a speck of dust. Are you finished? Seo Yuhui wiped her forehead with the back of her hand, then shook her head. No, Im not even halfway done. Ill help you. Mn Thank you, but its fine. Im cleaning the basement right now, and there are many items you have to be wary of. It will be easier if I do it alone. Seo Yuhui rejected Seol Jihus offer, then tilted her head slightly before continuing. Did you really come because you wanted to see me? Her tone didnt sound particularly investigative. But because it sounded like she was asking, You had an ulterior motive, right?, Seol Jihu stammered like a kid who got caught red-handed. He then remembered the heavy bags in his hands and found a suitable excuse. Actually, I came to give you this. Seol Jihu put the bags down and took out the gift for Seo Yuhui. Once he politely handed it to her, she immediately fixed her gaze on the shopping bags. Oh, wow. Was she not expecting a present? Seol Jihu smiled when he saw the embarrassed look on Seo Yuhuis face. I felt bad expressing my gratitude with just words. After all, you saved my life. No, I Its nothing big though. Seol Jihu smiled brightly, telling her she didnt need to think about it too much. Seo Yuhui whispered, Oh, my. Oh, my. Acting flustered and at a loss for what to do, she only received the present when Seol Jihu convinced her. What should I do? I didnt prepare anything. Im not expecting anything back. When Seol Jihu waved his hands, Seo Yuhui looked sorrier than before, and her eyes wavered slightly. This is just too sudden. If I knew, I would have gone back to Earth to bring you something. She even wiped her glistening eyes with her finger. She looked like she was profoundly moved, like a mother who just received the first present from her son. As I thought, theyre not the same person. Seol Jihu nodded his head. What is it? Can I open it now? And then when Seo Yuhui looked inside the shopping bag and asked curiously, he shook his head strongly. No, take your time with it. Please. Please? That makes me even more curious. Then Ill have to hurry up and leave. When Seol Jihu began to pick up the bags he put down, Seo Yuhui narrowed her eyes suspiciously. Why? We cant look at it together? Eii, of course not. Its embarrassing. With that, Seol Jihu turned around saying, Sorry for causing a scene. Its a good thing I prepared this gift. The happier the receiver was, the happier the gifter got. While Seol Jihu left to avoid being embarrassed, he was secretly confident in his gift. He had no doubt that Seo Yuhui would love the gift and use it well. After all, it was a necessary item for daily life and also a gift that had never failed him before. Plus, it was also the only present he was praised for while he was happily dating Yoo Seonhwa. He still remembered her saying, Its a pretty sensible gift, considering its from you. I hope shell be happy! Seol Jihu rubbed his nose as he hopped down the stairs with a bright smile. On the other hand, Seo Yuhui, who was chasing Seol Jihu climb down the stairs with her eyes, turned her gaze down at the shopping bag with profound affection. The way her smile never left her face, it seemed she was really happy. Then again, how could she not be happy with a surprise gift? I cant believe it. Pledging to invite him to dinner and treat him to a sumptuous feast, Seo Yuhui went back inside and closed the door. I wonder what it is. Enjoying the beating of her fluttering heart, she opened the box excitedly. And in that instant . Seo Yuhui blanked out. Soon ? A sparkling question mark popped up in her head. * Seol Jihu was always the first one to return to Paradise whenever everyone went back to Earth. And so expecting the office to be empty, he almost screamed the moment he opened the office door and went in. Jang Maldong was sitting on the couch, looking at him with a solemn look. You came back in exactly seven days. W-When did you get here? Four days ago. Four days ago? That was really quick. You should have rested a bit more. Jang Maldong put on an odd expression. He asked, feeling unsure. Oh yeah? Then why dont we go back together? We can stay there for a month. A month? I might be able to do two weeks, but a month is too much. Seol Jihu laughed, telling him not to joke around too much. Jang Maldong stared at the chuckling youth before crossing his arms and nodding his head. Sending Seol Jihu home the moment he was discharged from the temple was mostly for his benefit, but it was also for the teams benefit. While Seol Jihu took the role because they couldnt find anyone else who was suitable, Seol Jihu was, unequivocally, the leader of Carpe Diem. And with the last war, he solidified his position completely. Never mind his team members, not even the team advisor, Jang Maldong, could easily mess with his authority. Of course, he didnt plan to mess with it if he could help it. The point was that the leader determined the color and the atmosphere of a team. If Seol Jihu, who was the nucleus of Carpe Diem, was overly serious and focused, the burden his teammates felt would increase as well. As the team had just completed a major event successfully, a change of pace was needed. That was why Jang Maldong had forced Seol Jihu into going back, and it seemed more effective than he had thought it would be. The proof was two weeks is a bit too much changing to I might be able to do two weeks. Now this is a bit more acceptable. Just as Jang Maldong leaned on the back of the couch with a relieved look Master! Hm? A large shopping bag popped into his view. Looking inside reflexively, he saw two words written in golden words. Red ginseng? Yep! Whats this all of a sudden? What do you mean? Its your present, of course. Seol Jihu smiled brightly and gently put the gift down on Jang Maldongs lap. I heard from Seol-Ah. Though its a bit late, thank you for saving me. No youre the one whos had it rough. Jang Maldong let out a dry cough and turned his gaze. Why did you bring something like this? Youre making me embarrassed. Whats there to be embarrassed about? Just think of it as a gift from a grandson. Oh, please, grandson? Thats gross. Shoo. He said this apathetically and then moved the shopping bag to the side, but Seol Jihu didnt miss the corner of Jang Maldongs mouth wiggling. The way his face stretched horizontally he was very clearly smiling. Anyways, I need to talk to you about your body and your direction of growth. Jang Maldong suddenly changed the topic. He was clearly embarrassed and trying to change the subject, so Seol Jihu restrained his laughter. I want to hear your thoughts first. Ah, yes, here it is. Seol Jihu took out a notebook from his bag and handed it to Jang Maldong. Seeing the densely written words in the notebook, Jang Maldongs eyebrows wiggled. Silence fell for some time. Flip, flip. Only the sound of pages being turned resounded. This brat. Jang Maldong glanced at Seol Jihu, who was staring back with a nervous face, then shifted his gaze back down to the notebook. How to grow in the future and the reasons to do so were written down in the notebook in minute detail, without missing a single thing. The problem was that it was too detailed. Seol Jihu had revealed his intentions so clearly and openly that Jang Maldong was a bit taken aback while reading. While it wasnt such a bad feeling to be trusted so much, he had to do what he needed to. Tak. Cramming the content of the notebook in his head, Jang Maldong closed the notebook and ripped it to shreds. You fool. What if someone gets their hands on this notebook? Have you not learned about protecting your Status Window privacy? I planned to burn it after showing it to you. Go burn it. Now. Jang Maldong handed him the chopped up pieces of paper. While Seol Jihu went to burn them, Jang Maldong organized his thoughts. He started speaking once Seol Jihu came back. You seem to be in a hurry. Seol Jihu remained calm. He didnt affirm or deny Jang Maldongs statement, but his silence meant his answer was closer to the former. While he had written a detailed note, it was rather easy to summarize it. First, he would have to restore his lowered physical stats. Then after leveling up in the temple, he would use the Divine Elixirs and Ability Points to balance his mind, body, and technique as much as possible. Finally, he would offer the Divine Stigmata to receive a Divine Vestige. It was the quickest way to getting stronger in the shortest amount of time. Jang Maldong understood where he was coming from. After meeting the Army Commanders in a huge war, it was no surprise that Seol Jihu would want to get stronger as soon as possible. He did not have even an inkling in his mind to criticize his plan as foolish. After all, he must have come to this decision after what he experienced and felt during the previous despair-filled war. There was just one thing. You understand that you will suffer significant losses with this choice, right? Yes, and I plan to bear the burden of that loss. Seol Jihu replied seriously. There was no longer any sign of laughter in his voice. Jang Maldong sighed, then spoke. Ill be honest. Reading this note, it feels more like a desperate struggle to correct your distorted mind, body, and technique, rather than a plan for proper growth. Seol Jihu smacked his lips when Jang Maldong correctly pointed out his intention. He did not regret putting all of his Ability Points into Mana. After all, he was in a situation where he had no choice but to do so. This was also why Jang Maldong didnt criticize him for making such a rash choice. But that didnt mean the problem at hand was magically gone. I cant help but think that its a bit of a shame. No, not a bit, but a lot. . Frankly speaking, its because of the effect of the Divine Elixir. You should know it better than anyone else. Seol Jihu quietly nodded his head. Divine Elixir an extraordinary elixir that instantly increases a physical level by one rank. Seol Jihus current Stamina stat appeared as Intermediate (High). Here, the Intermediate part referred to the rank and the High part referred to the stage. This was what Jang Maldong was pointing out. Taking the Divine Elixir at Intermediate (High) would increase his physical stat to High (Low), and taking it at Intermediate (Low) would likewise increase it to High (Low). In the case of the former, it would be losing out on two whole stages. In terms of Ability Points, the loss would be greater, the higher-ranked the stat was. I understand, but Seol Jihu continued quietly. At my current state, I dont have the confidence to increase my physical level with just training. Of course, if I put my life on the line to put in effort, it might be possible to increase it by one or two stages. But I cant begin to think just how long that will take. Seol Jihus plan was reasonable given the current situation. However Theres something I want to tell you. Jang Maldong argued back immediately. Do not underestimate what youve accomplished. Im not just talking about killing Undying Diligence. Three of the Seven Armies suffered near-annihilation, and the Nosferatus lost their ability to regenerate. Unsightly Humility was forced to use Divinity Manifestation, and the Federation recaptured Tigol Fortress, which the Parasite Queen spent painstaking efforts to conquer. The Federation is supposedly brimming with determination to never lose it again, focusing all their efforts on reconstructing the fortress. The Parasites also stopped their advances for the first time and went on the defensive. What do you think is your greatest gain from all of this? Seol Jihu shook his head in a daze. Its time. But the moment he heard this Ians final words flashed across his mind. [So run!] [I know its hard. I know you dont want to. But you have to endure it. No matter what, run away and live! That is the only piece of victory and hope we can recover from this war.] Seol Jihu interlocked his fingers and closed his eyes. A stream of doubt descended on his fair complexion. Im not sure. Time is one thing but I dont know if I have any more hidden potential. He still sounded diffident. In a way, it was an accurate diagnosis. After all, he should know the state of his body better than anyone else. It wasnt as if Jang Maldong didnt understand this, but he cupped his chin on his hand and curled the corner of his mouth up. What if you do? ? Ah, my bad. I shouldnt have put it that way. What if your bodys hidden potential increased since the war? Seol Jihus eyes shot open. For some reason, he remembered the densely packed needles that were sticking out of his body when he woke up from his coma. In that case It was a different story. Jang Maldong spun his cane. Using the Divine Elixirs and Ability Points at Level 5 I agree and empathize with this decision fully. While we may have bought time, it doesnt mean we have an infinite amount of it. It may be better to get stronger while you can. Right. But Jang Maldong suddenly gripped the cane hard. What if we change the order around a bit? You have precious treasures you may never be able to acquire again, so shouldnt you at least try to use them without any wastage? Seol Jihu nodded his head, unwittingly convinced by Jang Maldong. Although a small seed of doubt still remained in his heart, if what Jang Maldong was saying was true if he could raise his Strength, Endurance, Agility, and Stamina stats to High (Low) And if I used the Divine Elixirs then. Highest! Chapter 193. High Ranker (1) The sound of someone loudly stomping up the stairs rang out. Following that, the metal door crashed open to reveal a person huffing behind it. It was none other than Phi Sora who was fuming hot air from her nostrils like a mad bull. Jang Maldong shouted at her with a displeased face. Will it kill you to gently open the door? My ears almost fell off! However, Phi Sora did not respond in the slightest. No. Rather than worrying about Jang Maldong, Phi Sora was glaring at Seol Jihu like an enraged bull watching the matador waving a red cloth in front of it. And the moment Seol Jihu realized what was going on, Phi Soras jaws stretched open. "Kwuaaaaaaaaaaaaah!" It was a monsters roar birthed by endless indignancy and rage. "W-Whats going on? Why is that brat like this all of a sudden? It didnt matter whether Jang Maldong found it absurd or not. Phi Sora let loose the rage she had amassed from suffering several nights without sleep. "Gyaaaak!" And as she charged over with both her arms raised, threatening to pull out all of his hair "Wait!" Seol Jihu shot up from his seat and firmly pressed his palm forward. At the sudden action filled with bravado, Phi Sora stopped her charge just as she was about to pounce on him. . It took her only a moment to look at the shopping bag swaying from his hand. "Hah." She snorted, and her flaming eyes bent into crescent moons. "Youre planning to call it even with just this? Her tone was boiling hot, like that of a blazing furnace. "I bought Master something else, but besides him, I bought the same thing for everyone. Its nothing big. Just something I bought while I was out. The sound of Jang Maldong dryly coughing in the back could be heard.Of course, Phi Sora did not hear it. "So what youre saying is, I should just take this and quietly fuck off. She cracked her neck left and right and curled up one side of her lip in a sneer. Her eyes werent smiling at all, making her look extra frightening. From the looks of it, it didnt seem like she had any intention of receiving the gift, so Seol Jihu carefully put down the present.Then, he tilted his head and asked. "Are you going to hit me?" "Yes, Im going to fucking hit you." As Phi Sora threateningly widened her eyes, Seol Jihu calmly shook his head. "Dont be like that. Why are you trying to hit people? "This fucking bastard. It wouldnt have been enough even if you had gone down on your knees to apologize, but what? Cheeky as hell, really! As if she was getting more triggered after seeing Seol Jihu boldly attempt to persuade her, a string of colorful cuss words poured out of Phi Soras mouth. Sure, I can laugh over Phi-za or Phi-colo. But what? Phi-diot? "Phi! Diot! "This son of a bitch" As if she was unable to bear saying anything more, Phi Soras eyes flipped. Seol Jihu plopped down on the couch, then shrugged his shoulders and raised both of his hands. "Well, do whatever you want. Ill just stay still here. "Oh? Okay! I will do whatever I want. You thought I wouldnt? Seol Jihu leisurely glanced up and down Phi Soras body with carefree eyes. Then, he smirked. "That equipment, it really suits you, doesnt it? Phi Sora who had been cracking her fingers abruptly stopped moving. After confirming the opponents reaction, Seol Jihus tongue began to dance. "A long sword, a shield, an armor, and even boots Aiyaa. I dont know who gave them to you, but they sure are marvelous. Marvelous indeed! . "It must be because theyre from the Banquet. Dont they look gorgeous? You think so too, right? Seol Jihu leaned his chin on the back of his hand and grinned. With her teeth tightly clenched, Phi Soras neck began to visibly tremble. "Ah! Now that I think about it, the war is over so "Y-You shameless bastard! Phi Sora couldnt bear it anymore and began to shake in indignation. "What do you mean shameless? Its in the contract. Did you forget that the equipment was rented to you only until the end of the war? He wasnt wrong, but the situation was. The reason he suddenly brought up her equipment Phi Sora wasnt stupid enough to not know what he meant. She could just kick away the present he brought from Earth, but it was a completely different story when it concerned items in Paradise. After all, it wasnt easy to find equipment with such quality and performance. She could just return them and request for funds to purchase new equipment, but even that decision was up to Seol Jihu. "Keuk" The sound of violent gnashing of teeth was heard. I mean, you only need to get hit a couple of times. Do you really have to be like this?" "What do you mean? Are you saying I cant ask for that equipment as the rightful owner? "So childish, really. How does a person get so rotten? "Who exactly tricked whom first? Phi Sora made a face of disbelief. He was still holding that grudge? No matter how many times she screamed how old he was and that he was being childish, Seol Jihus response remained the same. Phi Sora felt like she would explode if she continued this conversation. After staring at the childish Seol Jihu for a while, she widened her eyes and growled as if she was going to eat him alive. "Fuck! From now on, this equipment is mine. Dont even think about taking it back. Okay? Seol Jihu laughed like an old man. "Miss Phi Sora, does thou conscience exist? "No, it doesnt!" After yelling that, Phi Sora swung around so fast that cold air blew. And not forgetting to snatch the shopping bag, she stomped out. "Fuck!" And while storming out, she stopped to stamp down hard on the ground. Just how indignant was she? Looking at Phi Sora stomping into her room, Seol Jihu giggled while holding his belly. And when the thud of a door slamming shut rang out "Since when did you two get so close? Jang Maldong asked with a blank face. People that didnt know them would ask just what was friendly about the situation, but as someone who knew Phi Sora very well, Jang Maldong was surprised beyond belief. If Phi Sora who hated being teased about her name the most repressed her temper, it meant at the very least that she viewed Seol Jihu as an ally. "Were not really friends yet. We just bicker whenever we see each other. Jang Maldong let out an empty laugh hearing him say it wasnt anything big. Then after letting out a sigh of relief, he got up from his seat shaking his head. Seol Jihus laughter stopped. "Where are you going?" "Im going out for a bit." "What about our talk." "Well continue that once you become a High Ranker. Jang Maldong grinned. True or False, a High Ranker is a High Ranker. As a leader, raising your level would raise your teams outward appearance, will it not?" With that, Jang Maldong took out a plate the size of a palm and placed it on the table. Seol Jihus gaze naturally followed down with it. The geometric patterns covering it emitted a golden light that made it look impressive. Whats this?" "Its a tablet of certification from King Prihi. He dropped by the office personally to give it. "A tablet of certification?" "This punk. Strictly speaking, becoming a High Ranker should be viewed as a job advancement or a promotion. Dont you know that the royal families are involved in the evaluation of such promotions? Seol Jihus face became dazed as he finally remembered the fact. He said that youve already proven yourself to be more than certified, so you dont need any other test. "Then again, if he tried to assign you a difficult mission disguised under all sorts of excuses, I was prepared to move our base. Seol Jihu carefully held the tablet. "Ill be right back. He looked like he would beg him to talk again as soon as he came back, so Jang Maldong hurriedly took out a record book from his clothes. "Its a record book we found while sorting out Ians belongings. You know that Ian was responsible for keeping records, right? Hearing him mention Ian, Seol Jihu immediately became solemn. "I have something I personally want to hear from you. "?" "Talking with you today made me see that youve only been focusing on your own personal growth. Jang Maldong continued. However, theres a limit to what you can accomplish by yourself. Seol Jihu unconsciously expressed agreement. If he had been alone during the war, he would have never been able to win no matter how many times he died and revived. "The vision youre drawing for the upcoming future beyond your personal goals. Jang Maldong paused and pulled down his fedora lower. "Im curious about that." Looking at Seol Jihus clueless face, Jang Maldong chuckled. "If you dont know what I mean, Id like you to take a day and slowly read through that record book. Itll probably help. Seol Jihu tightly held the record book. Immediately after the conversation was over, Seol Jihu dashed straight towards the temple of Gula. There were a lot of things to think about, but he felt like becoming a High Ranker should be his first step. Of course, just raising his level didnt mean that he would gain the abilities of a High Ranker, but like Jang Maldong said, it would be useful for showing off. And truthfully, he desired to be a High Ranker himself too. "Hmm." Seol Jihu stopped his steps in front of the temple and searched for something inside his pockets. [Divine Stigmata]A special stigma among the many created for the human body. Contains a trace of divinity.You will be immediately sent to a trial location the moment you present it as an offering.If you can withstand the trials given by the god you serve, you will be given power on par with a Saint.Although it will be an extremely painful and difficult trial, the Stigma created in the process is sure to return as a strong power. ''Is it right to use it now? After reading the description and putting it away, Seol Jihu entered the temple. Interestingly, he couldnt see a single person at the temple today. Seol Jihu immediately stopped his steps and bowed his head when the statue came into view. A still silence followed. Seol Jihu stood still without moving a muscle for a while. The reason he didnt speak was that he felt the sensation of Gula placing her hand on his head the moment he bowed. ''Mmmm.'' Seol Jihu relished the sensation of the goddess soft hand, which he hadnt felt for a long time. Gula also didnt say anything and continued to stroke his head. How much time passed by? [Looks like the time has come.] A relaxed voice rang in his ears. ''Time?'' [Our decision of accepting Earthlings was probably one close to that of gambling.] Hearing her suddenly jump to the main subject, Seol Jihu who had been drowned in a hazy feeling immediately came to his senses. [But there was no other choice than to do so.] Gula waited for Seol Jihu to be ready to listen and started speaking after clearing her voice. [It was because the situation was hopeless. Do you know what the Parasite Queen did the moment she gained control of the Middle World?] ''I heard she destroyed the Empire. [Yes.] Gula quietly affirmed. [The Empire was an absolute nation that reigned over the Middle World back then.] [But that was only a part of the reason.] Gulas voice continued to speak. [The Parasite Queen knew.] [That if she exterminated the Empire without leaving anything behind, there would only be destruction left in Paradises future.] ''Only destruction left?'' Seol Jihu tilted his head. [The moment the Empire fell, it became no different from Paradises future falling into the hands of the Parasite Queen.] Gula didnt speak in circles like before, but he still couldnt understand anything like usual. Seol Jihu decided to carefully listen first. [The Parasite Queen devoured the Chief Deity with the power she used to conquer the Empire. She then proceeded to devour the Seven Virtues.] Seol Jihu knew this from hearing bits and pieces from various places. [At that point, there were no paths left to a hopeful future, but] [The appearance of another alien species, the Fallen Angels, was something outside of both her and our calculations.] [After the Fallen Angels established the Federation, we confirmed that the future leading to life, which we hadnt been able to see before, began to faintly appear.] [And so we made a decision then.] And that decision was [If it was difficult to achieve the future with the powers that remained in this world, then we would try to revive the future with the help of another world.] [While there was only one precedent, there was the case of the Martial God, so it was worth a try.] Gulas voice calmly continued. [It wasnt bad at first.] [Of course, the difference between a mortal and an immortal still existed, so we didnt expect much.] [But we hoped that if there were hundreds of thousands of salmon that fought against the river, maybe the current itself would change.] [At the very least, we hoped that it would support the future that the Federation opened up just a little bit. Thats all we expected, but] Gula hesitated before speaking despairingly. [The problem was that the Parasite Queen knew of our intentions too well.] [As if she was ridiculing us, she began to eliminate any Earthling that had the potential to harm her, one by one.] [And on the other hand, she craftily picked and left alive those that would help her in the future.] [Her intentions were very clear. She planned to reverse our final move into one that helped her instead.] Seol Jihu who had been quietly listening narrowed his eyes. ''There is one thing Im curious about. [What is it?] ''If the Parasite Queen has been intentionally interfering, couldnt the Seven Gods have also helped as well? At the very least, they could have at least given a word of caution ''The enemy is targeting you or ''Dont remain in Paradise and return to Earth for a while. He was asking why they couldnt have said those simple words. From Seol Jihus standpoint, it was something that was at least worth a try. [It is impossible for two reasons.] Gula calmly replied. [The first reason is that the Parasite Queen will not give up after failing just once or twice. The second reason is that any divine interference will cause a large ripple due to the laws of causality.] ''The laws of causality?'' [If we interfere and cause something to happen as a result, then the Parasite Queen will receive the same right to reverse that result. This is the law of the world.] ''I dont understand. Then that means that according to the laws of causality, the Parasite Queen [She is currently the absolute ruler of Paradise, and hence the only existence exempt from the laws of the world. By seizing the position of the Chief Deity, she received the power to see the stars of destiny and the right to directly interfere with them. Her situation is different from ours.] Hearing this, Seol Jihu closed his mouth. In other words, it practically meant that the Parasite Queen was able to use maphack without any restrictions. He now realized how unfavorable of a fight the Seven Gods and the human camp were fighting. [However, there is always an exception.] [Luxuria was right.] Gulas voice suddenly rose. [We finally have someone who can exercise the same strength as our enemy.] What was this? [To be honest, I wanted to keep you safe a little longer.] [The precious ray of hope that we found when we were truly tired and desperate I wanted to give it more time to grow.] [But because of Iras selfishness, the Parasite Queen noticed it much sooner than we had hoped.] [And feeling an unprecedented threat, she raised up a never-before-seen army. But] Gula stroked him, starting from his head, then his neck, shoulder, and back. [You truly did a great job.] [Youve marvelously proven the words you said to us back at the Banquet.] Gulas voice became excited. [And as a result, we finally started to see it as well.] [Although theres only a single one, a future centered around you!] Her voice was shaking towards the end. A sigh was heard as if she was trying to calm herself. [Yes.] [The time has come.] The time has come It was the second time she mentioned it. While he was confused about what exactly she was meant, he abruptly felt a hand touching his eye. ''No way!'' Seol Jihus eyes shot open. He hurriedly raised his head and looked at the statue. He finally understood. The Nine Eyes. ''Are you finally allowing it? [I have no choice, but to allow it.] Gula spoke as if it was a matter of fact. [Not only is there nothing to hide now.] [Youve already proven your uniqueness, and you have earned more than enough contribution points.] Seol Jihus body lightly trembled. A tremor shook through his body. Every single cell in his body awakened, causing his body to shiver. Finally [Do you wish for it?] ''Yes, I wish for it.'' He didnt fully understand everything Gula told him. But Seol Jihu noticed intuitively that this was an extremely important moment. More than anything else, this was something he wanted even before he entered Paradise. [Good.] Finally, Gulas permission was granted. [Come closer, my child.] The goddess rested her hand on his head again. [In the name of Gula, I henceforth bestow Seol Jihu the title of Level 5 Lance of Nemesis.] [As a High Ranker who disregards kindness and evil, and acts according to the laws of causality, I look forward to your accomplishments befitting your name!] And at the same time. [Your Innate Ability, Future Vision, is responding to the new evolution of your Innate Ability, Nine Eyes.] What? And before he had the time to figure out what the word new in the message meant Paaaaat! Seol Jihus vision became enveloped in a pure white light. Chapter 194. High Ranker (2) The veiled indigo and violet colors revealed themselves. [Innate Ability, Nine Eyes, has been fully unlocked.][Innate Ability, Future Vision, and Innate Ability, Nine Eyes, are fusing.] The Nine Eyes embraced Future Vision and began to evolve. While this process was underway, Seol Jihu looked around in a huge fluster. A brilliant light was gathered around his eyes, making him unable to see a thing. He felt like a strange, indescribable sensation was sweeping through his body before unraveling like a skein of yarn. It was as if he alone was frozen, while the world was flitting past him quickly. Soon, when the sensation left his body completely and the light vanished from his eyes and returned his vision Seol Jihu became speechless as he saw the flurry of messages filling the air. [Your Innate Abilities have evolved to Future-Gauging Nine Eyes.] Seol Jihus two Innate Abilities had fused into one ability. He could see a few other messages, which he read as though he was entranced. [Future-Gauging Nine Eyes (Grade Unknown)]The ability to gauge the future, one of the Three Realms. Chapter 195. Paradise and Earth (1) After advancing to a High Ranker, Seol Jihu decided to hold off on using the Divine Stigmata. This was because he changed his growth plan following Jang Maldongs advice. He gave up on the idea of a quick growth to avoid wasting his precious elixirs and decided to advance slowly, one step at a time. First, he decided to focus on recovery. Restoring his dropped stats became his top priority for now. After all, while the drop was only temporary, leaving it as it was for a long time could lead to a permanent drop. As such, he reinstated his training regime with a light run. It was then that he realized why Jang Maldong emphasized resting so much. Now that he had taken ample rest, his body had recovered to the point of being able to endure harsh training. And so, he began to recuperate quickly. Of course, his fast recovery was largely in part thanks to Seo Yuhuis devoted care. While Seol Jihu had no idea, Seo Yuhui was the richest person in Paradise when it came to medicine. She invited Seol Jihu over for dinners every three to four days, feeding him food made with all sorts of precious ingredients that would expedite his healing process. Thanks to this, Seol Jihu looked healthier every day, and he regained his muscle mass, blood volume, and skin even while he was lying in his bed. Today was the same. Seo Yuhui appeared as soon as Seol Jihus training was over and fed him a sumptuous meal that would make anyone watching drool and choke in envy. Nom, nom, nom, nom. As Seo Yuhui watched Seol Jihu snarf up the meal while sweating, her eyes showed signs of being distracted. Should I say it? After deliberating for a long time, she carefully broke the silence. Um Jihu. Seol Jihu, who had his nose buried in his bowl, turned around. Yes? Mm um Seo Yuhui hesitated slightly. The gift you gave me. Where did you get it from? Oh, from Modern Mall. I bought yours from Victorias Secret. Their sizes are accurate and they have more selection of cups. Their designs are pretty too. Mine? Seo Yuhui held herself back from voicing her doubts. She instantly thought, Did he really? But another thought, No way, quickly put the previous one to sleep. Little did she know that her hunch was correct. In any case, Seol Jihu tilted his head as if to ask Whats wrong? And Seo Yuhui couldnt bring herself to question someone with such an innocent look. I I see. That must have been hard. Its uh, hard to find that size. No, not at all. I know most of the foreign lingerie stores that are in Korea like the back of my hand. Seol Jihu boasted like a board member of a famous company bragging about being a China Hand.[ref] Chapter 196. Paradise and Earth (2) Seol Jihu doubted his ears for a second. He had definitely heard it clearly, but understanding it was a whole different issue. A pub was a place where people could enjoy themselves by drinking and making noise. This didnt apply to all bars, of course, but Eat, Drink, and Enjoy, at the very least, could be said to have always been a clamorous shop. While it couldnt be denied that Hugos voice was a bit loud, it didnt account for them to have to shut the fuck up and drink silently. Unless they were intentionally trying to pick a fight. This was why Seol Jihu felt uncomfortable with those words. He couldnt pinpoint exactly what it was, but he felt a strong sense that something was wrong. Just like the time he had stepped on the stairs leading to the top floor of the emperors mansion. That feeling that if he took another step, he would cross the line drawn by the enemy. Suspicion preceded his anger. However, it was impossible to expect the drunk Hugo to make a rational decision. Thud. "What did you fucking say? Hugo jumped down from the log table and growled in a threatening voice. It was clear that he had lost his rationality. Of the four, a man whose nose was as red as Hugos taunted him. "Fuck, anyone listening to you would think that you fought the war alone. What? Kowtow? Fucking bullshit Ah, what? Did I say something wrong? "Hey, hey! Stop it. Theyre the Carpe Diem. "What about Carpe Diem? What are they going to do about it, huh? Did I say anything wrong? When the three other men on the table tried to stop him, the man raised his voice even higher. Fine. They participated in the war with their lives on the line too. Hearing that they had to bow down wouldnt make them feel so good. Seol Jihu muttered this under his breath and decided to endure. He endured because the uncomfortable feeling in his chest didnt go away. "Hes right. Hugo, your words were a bit too crude. Seol Jihu stood up while giving a smile. Behind his back, he could hear Jang Maldong suddenly whisper, "Sungjin," followed by a quiet bustling noise from behind. "If it upset you in any way, then I apologize. Well lower our voices. Seol Jihu made a clean apology and persuaded Hugo to return to his seat. "Why do you need to apologize to those worthless bastards? Chohong grumbled in a low voice. The man subtly narrowed his eyes and curled up his lips. "Ah, really? The man kicked his chair and steadied his dangerously swaying body. "Aiyaa! The rising war hero is mediating the situation! He even personally apologized. Oh my, just what am I supposed to do!? When Seol Jihu did not react and silently turned around "Kyaa~ He wont even bother with me. Or is he holding back? I guess your heart has broadened after getting both fame and women! . "Ah, thats right. I heard that youve recently been coming and going as you please inside the Daughter of Luxurias house! Seol Jihu stopped. Why was he suddenly bringing up Seo Yuhui? "That bitch is so see-through. Shed always reject everyone, acting like an iron wall or something. Now that a decent guy appeared, she immediately snatches him up. Slowly, ever so slowly, Seol Jihu looked back. Then he unhurriedly turned his body around as well. The man was sneering at him with all his teeth on full display. "Isnt that right? Its not like we dont know which goddess shes serving. If she was honest, whod say anything bad about her? Its because she acts so pure even when everyone already knows the truth, thats what makes her look so fake. ''What?'' "So, was the Daughter of Luxuria tasty? Her jugs looked okay enough for me to at least taste it once! Hey, tell me what it tasted like. As a fellow man, Im dying to know. Seol Jihus eyes slowly widened. The only reason his fists didnt shoot out was. "Dont." Because Jang Maldong had unknowingly appeared next to him and was tightly holding on to his arm. "Hes doing that on purpose. Hes trying to get you to act. Seol Jihu forcibly calmed his ragged breathing. He didnt fail to notice one of the mans companions who tried to restrain him sneak a glance over. Jang Maldong stepped up. "Just stop it here and continue drinking. Well leave soon. As he said that, the man glaring at Jang Maldong gave a crooked smile. "Sure sure. We must. After all, that fam~ous elder hath speaketh. We absolutely must obey. Heh, I cant even freely drink because of these nuisances. He snickered before spitting on the ground. "Heh, they dont even have any conscience. Because of whom do they think that Haramark became like this? It was a taunt meant for them to hear. Seol Jihus face, which he had barely relaxed, darkened frighteningly. "For what greasy benefits did a retired old man crawl back in for THUD! The man couldnt finish his sentence. It was because a violent explosion sounded out. "Sora!" Jang Maldong sharply shouted while holding down both Hugo and Seol Jihu. Phi Sora quickly shot up to restrain Chohong. Chohong was fuming while staring murderously at the enemy. If she had her mace with her, she would have already thrown it at them. The tavern became so quiet that one couldnt even hear the sound of breathing. During this powderkeg situation, Yi Seol-Ah was at a loss for what to do and could only fidget. And when she turned to look at Seol Jihu, she involuntarily gulped. Seol Jihu was calmly observing the men; he wasnt even glaring. But just by looking at him from the side, her body suddenly lost all its warmth. She became terrified as if she had seen a ghost. There was no helping it. Yi Seol-Ah had only ever seen one side of Seol Jihu all this time. This was her first time seeing him confront an enemy. At that moment. "Fufufufu." All of a sudden, Jang Maldongs low chuckle broke the suffocating silence. The mens eyes narrowed. "Youre laughing? This old man must be going senile. Then Phi Sora smirked with a bored face. "Idiots." After forcibly pushing down Chohong into her seat, she mocked them. "You should have at least targeted him when he was alone. We have five Level 5s on our side. "What?" "Hey! Do you think we became High Rankers through a silly game? Just me alone, Ive seen idiots like you tens of times. After ridiculing them, she poked Yi Sungjin. The boy started and blankly blinked at Jang Maldong. Only after Jang Maldong nodded did he slowly lift up his arm. In his hands was a crystal ball emitting a faint light. It was a communication crystal. Move it to the side a bit more. A lethargic voice sounded out. I cant see his face. Yi Sungjin hurriedly adjusted his arm. A stunned expression flashed across the mans face at the same moment that Seol Jihu turned around to look behind him. In the crystal Hmm. A woman was sitting in a chair with a cigarette in her mouth. With her arms folded and legs crossed, the woman was shrouded in an overbearing aura. Haramarks representative organization and the boss of the Souths War Hawks. It was Taciana Cinzia. Several gasps sounded out in the crowd as they didnt think even in their wildest imaginations that she had been personally observing the situation. "Is it a face you know?" Jang Maldong asked. No. Its not a face Ive seen in Haramark. Cinzia unhurriedly shook her head with an apathetic look. "Which means its as I thought." Then again, its about time it started. Seeing that you called me right away, Elder must have already anticipated it. "But they said they participated in the war. Bullshit. Well, I dont know if theyve fought somewhere else, but it surely wasnt Haramark. She denied it like it was a joke. Agnes, have you seen them before? No, it is my first time seeing them. While she wasnt visible in the crystal, a cold voice rang out. A large number of eyes turned to stare at the table that the men were sitting at. Strictly speaking, while the drafting call was made in all of the cities, the only place the battle actually took place was at Haramark. The man looked around with a flustered face and hurriedly shouted. "Are you t-threatening us? Threatening? "Why would Sicilia involve itself in such a trivial matter Because it doesnt look like a trivial brawl at a bar. You might be able to convince me otherwise if you admit that you were just joking around. Cinzia calmly replied. All that aside, Sicilia and Carpe Diem have established friendly relations, so I think thats enough for me to intervene. "Sophistry!" The man shouted it was unfair, but his voice came out trembling. Something was terribly wrong. Having felt the flow of things, his shout was closer to a plea. "I only!" Enough! Cizina cut off his shout, evidently annoyed. You dont seem to recognize the situation youre in right now. Do you think Im someone you can bicker with? "Then!" And sophistry or not, everything will become clear once we investigate. Im the type that likes to take action instead of arguing over this and that. "No, I!" Then, shall we play a game? Whether youll speak or not speak. Cinzia rested her chin on her interlocked fingers and grinned. Her slightly exposed fangs looked extremely dangerous. Will we be faster or your legs? Well, Ill bet my limbs that an information guild is behind you. The mans face turned ashen. Ah. Do you know? Cinzia chuckled as if she suddenly remembered something. Theres nothing more dangerous than a mother beast whose cub has been touched. "W-what?" The man scrunched up his face. Cinzia lifted up both her hands and shrugged her shoulders. Try and run as much as you want. Agnes? Agness reply was not heard. That made things more terrifying. A sudden silence ensued. A moment later, one of the four men knocked over a few chairs before turning to run away. And following him, the rest of the men began to run for their lives. "Its Agnes! Agnes is coming!" "Ahhhh!" Even the innocent bystanders were running, screamings their heads off. "Uh Uh" The man began to retreat backwards before suddenly turning his body and dashing out. "Catch that bastard!" Chohong loudly shouted and tried to stand up, but "Leave him." Jang Maldong stopped her. "Stay put. The moment we touch a single hair on them, we will be giving them an excuse to act. "Still!" Just wait quietly. Why? Are you worried that Agnes will lose them? Cinzia laughed. Chohong stopped her actions at those words. Suddenly, Seol Jihu saw a black cloud of smoke sneak out after the escaping man, but he didnt call out or do anything to stop it. Jang Maldong opened his mouth. "Thank you for your help." Its not even worth a favor. Cinzia took out the cigarette in her mouth and gave a relaxed smile. Well take care of the rest on our side. Itll be best if you head back now. "We were planning to, but why? Did something happen? As it happens, Ive just received another call. Youll know once you get there. And after saying that, Cinzia got up from her seat. For the details, Ill come visit tomorrow or the day after at the latest. The call ended with those words. "What now." Jang Maldong smacked his lips looking around at the havoc left in the pub. And he placed a hand on Seol Jihus shoulder, who was standing still like a rock. "You did well to endure." Seol Jihu did not reply. "I will explain everything later. Lets go back for now. He only nodded slightly. * Seol Jihu did not say a single word on the way back. His teammates also just silently followed him. Only Chohong and Hugo occasionally let out huffing sounds, unable to calm their anger. Seol Jihu was the same. While he looked fine on the outside, an inferno was raging inside him. He was literally burning inside. It had been a good day. But now, everything was ruined. Those guys really excelled in getting on others nerves. Seol Jihu tightly clenched his fist. If he had pulled out his head, if he had spooned out his leering eyes, or at the very least, if he had punched out all of his teeth All sorts of violent thoughts flashed through his mind. It was to the point where he even felt angry towards Jang Maldong for holding him back. At the same time, he was also curious about the reason behind the provocation. They werent just saying Please hit us. It smelled of a scheme. A conspiracy. They might not have even been drunk. And so When his thoughts were biting the tails of more thoughts in an endless loop ? Seol Jihu stopped his steps. "What is it?" Marcel Ghionea quietly expressed his confusion. An unexpected scene was unfurled in front of them. Countless torch lights lit up the street. To be more accurate, hundreds of people were walking around the street in front of the Carpe Diem office. Soldiers in armor and priests in white robes were mixed in the crowd. In the chaotic disturbance, a white-robed priest sneaked a glance at Seol Jihu before brushing past him. Just what exactly was happening? Seol Jihus eyes quickly scanned the scene in front of him. And he realized one thing. The people werent crowding around the Carpe Diem office, but rather the building across the street. In other words, Seo Yuhuis house. And by the time he realized that fact, the door to Seo Yuhuis house creaked opened and a person walked out, causing Seol Jihus gaze to naturally land on that person. A moment later. After confirming the persons identity, Seol Jihus eyes grew as wide as lanterns. Chapter 197. Paradise and Earth (3) The person who closed the door behind him and walked out was none other than Kazuki. Seol Jihu looked befuddled. Why was Kazuki coming out of Seo Yuhuis house? Why? Seol Jihu raised his hand and shouted. Mister Kazuki! Kazuki, who was walking out while looking down with a serious look on his face, suddenly stopped. After glancing at the direction of Seol Jihu, he looked left and right before slowly approaching him. Kazuki gave a furtive glance at Seol Jihu, then turned to Jang Maldong. Where have you been, sir? Were returning from the pub. The pub then you have an irrefutable alibi. Im glad. Alibi? Seol Jihus voice went up. The word struck him like a bolt of lightning from the clear sky. At the same time, an ominous thought crossed his mind. Kazuki calmly spoke. There has been an attack. ? Lady Seo Yuhui has been attacked. Kazuki explained the situation simply. Huh? Seol Jihu became speechless the moment he heard this. Seo Yuhui Noona was what? He could hardly think, his mind suddenly blanked out and his speech stuttered. What what do you mean attacked Can you give us a proper explanation? When Jang Maldong asked with a solemn look, Kazuki shook his head. Im just as confused as you are, sir. I wasnt expecting this either. I got a call from the Royal Family in the middle of the night Just tell us what you know. Yes, sir. Just know that my information is limited as well. Plus, the situation had already been taken care of by the time I arrived. Kazuki took a brief pause before letting out a short sigh. We would have to ask Lady Seo Yuhui to be certain, but it seems like she was expecting an attack. She was expecting an attack? Seol Jihu stared at Kazuki with a pained face. Ever since a while back, he couldnt understand what Kazuki was saying. Continue. But oblivious to Seol Jihus internal struggles, Jang Maldong urged Kazuki on. Around and inside her house, traces of a fierce battle have been found. The Daughter of Luxuria is a Priest so she must have had guards, secretly. Most likely. That is the saving grace, but theres a problem Kazuki bit his lower lip. The attacker seemed to have known that Lady Seo Yuhui would be prepared. Jang Maldong furrowed his brows. What does that mean? The four people guarding Lady Seo Yuhui were powerful, but the eight attackers werent your usual hoodlums either. Plus Kazuki paused before unhappily smacking his lips. When I went inside, smoke containing sleep-inducing substance and aphrodisiac substance filled the house. It seems they employed all sorts of dirty tricks. Seol Jihu shuddered. Aphrodisiacs were a powerful substance that forcefully stimulated sexual desire on top of deranging ones mind. He couldnt believe that such a shocking incident occurred in the few hours that he was gone. It was as if he was having a horrible dream. Wheres Yuhui Noona!? Noona? Kazuki frowned before seeing Seol Jihus expression and straightening his face. Shes fine. At least, there isnt a threat to her life. At least? Knowing that these two words could have a frightening implication, Seol Jihu couldnt help but ask again. Lady Seo Yuhui contacted the Royal Family and the Temple as soon as she noticed the attack. Troops were immediately deployed, and she was able to hold out thanks to her four guards putting their lives at risk to protect her. Unfortunately, the perpetrators seemed to have escaped. Seo Yuhui had reacted rather quickly. Just like Kazuki said, she must have expected an attack. No, that wasnt what was important right now. Although Kazuki said her life wasnt at risk, Seol Jihu felt like he had to check up on her with his own eyes to feel relieved. Anyways, there are more than a few suspicious points. We chased after them immediately, but they escaped through a carriage waiting outside the castle gate. We could only surmise that a rather crafty organization is behind this attack. Can I see her now? It will be fine if its just for a little bit! Kazuki, who was murmuring to himself, shook his head. I heard that Luxurias Priests transported her to the temple. Since the attack just happened, seeing her right away would probably be difficult. However, Seol Jihu wasnt listening to him at all. The moment he heard the word Luxuria, he began to run at full speed. He could hear someone calling his name from behind, but rather than looking back, he roused his mana. Activating Festina Earring as well, he arrived at the temple in the blink of an eye. Whether he could enter was another problem. It was just as Kazuki said. You cannot meet her. A woman blocked his way to the intensive care unit and refused flat out. No matter how much Seol Jihu pleaded and begged, she gave the same reply along the lines of Go back and Seeing her isnt possible. When Seol Jihu refused to give up even then, the woman growled. God damn it. Listen here, I know who you are. I know that youre Haramarks war hero and someone Unni cherishes a lot. The problem isnt with who you are. When she referred to Seo Yuhui as Unni, Seol Jihu shut his mouth. Just like the guards who protected her, Unni is drunk on a curse-like drug. Just being near a source of yang-energy might give her a seizure. We barely managed to calm her down. Do you really want to barge in there and mess that up? Seol Jihu couldnt make any excuses when the reason he was being refused was because of health concerns. I understand. My apologies. In the end, he couldnt find the right words to say and simply turned back. I understand how you feel, but dont cause any unnecessary ruckus. You arent the only one whos on the verge of exploding with rage. Leaving behind the woman gritting her teeth, Seol Jihu trudged down the stairs and saw Jang Maldong hurriedly running up. Lets head back. . There is nothing you can do now other than wait. Seol Jihu knew what he meant. He also knew that he was right. But his heart was too restless for him to just stand by and do nothing. An indescribable rage boiled inside him, like a volcano that was about to erupt. He barely managed to rein in his anger and croaked out with a hoarse voice. Tell me. About what? You said youd give me an explanation. To be precise, what Seol Jihu was mentioning was about a different matter. But he couldnt care less at the moment. No matter how hard I think about it I just dont get it. . Even if she was outnumbered, she had guards with her and her strength is on par with an Army Commander. That was one of the biggest doubts in his mind at the moment. He couldnt believe that Seo Yuhui, who was one of the living legends of Paradise, was almost assassinated so easily. It didnt seem like Seol Jihu would budge until he heard an acceptable answer. In the end, Jang Maldong sighed after staring at him for a long time. Then, he started speaking. * Seol Jihus steps looked dangerous on his way back to Carpe Diems office. The way he swerved every few steps, any onlooker would fear his body snapping in half. [Lady Seo Yuhui is currently suffering from a terrible internal injury.] When Jang Maldongs words crossed his mind, his legs went limp once again. [I dont know the details either, since I only heard about it.] [A Ceremony, by nature, is a manifestation ritual that comes at a high cost. Since she used a Level 9 spell in an already weakened state, she must have suffered a terrifying recoil.] [She would have healed herself already if it was possible. But from what she told me, shes lost her abilities as an Executor as well as her abilities as a Priest. The current Lady Seo Yuhui is no different than a low-level Priest, who cant even be compared to High Rankers.] [She pleaded with me not to tell you. She said you would suffer from a guilty conscience] The ordeal finally made sense in Seol Jihus head. The enemy must have received information about Seo Yuhuis critical injury and attacked her while she was weak. But why? After reaching the office, Seol Jihu stared at the building on the opposite side. He remembered what Seo Yuhui said to him at the intensive care unit. [I already recovered. I have no trouble carrying out my daily activities.] Why did he not notice it earlier? No, did he even give it a single thought? Seol Jihu clenched his fists as he walked up the stairs. Thinking about it now, there was no way Seo Yuhui would be perfectly fine. But he had no idea about her condition and kept visiting her lightheartedly. He shuddered at his own stupidity. Breathing hard, he opened the door. Bright light struck his eyes. There were two people sitting on the couch. Chohong was collapsed and wheezing with a reddened face, while Phi Sora was silently drinking liquor by herself. Their eyes met briefly. Then, just as Seol Jihu was about to pass by Dont waver. An indifferent voice grabbed his ankles. The idiots who threw a fit at the pub should only be the tail. A tail can always be cut off. Seol Jihu slowly turned to face Phi Sora. She took her mouth off the liquor bottle and burped. Their goal is to agitate you. The moment you fall into their trap and react, they will have accomplished their first goal. For some reason, he recalled a conversation from the past. [Why is everyone so bent on harassing me?] What did Kim Hannah tell him back then? Miss Phi Sora. Seol Jihu spoke with a subdued voice. Youre strong. And calm. Phi Sora smirked. Why, it doesnt fit my nickname scumbag? Chapter 198. Paradise and Earth (4) Seol Jihus eyes trembled faintly as he read the records. His heated head had cooled down by now, and he began to get immersed in reading. Swallowing hard, he turned the page. There were names he recognized. Baek Haeju (Korea)The first Earthling to advance to Level 8, doing so alone without the help of others. Seo Yuhui (Korea)A legend among legends. No other explanation is needed. Sung Shihyun (Korea) The next in line of the elites from Area 1, following Baek Haeju and Seo Yuhui. He once worked alongside them in a team, but due to his poor personality and lascivious tendencies, he had a huge fight with Baek Haeju and also parted ways with Seo Yuhui. While his personality leaves much to be desired, his strength and the contributions he made for Paradise are undeniable. He became famous by consecutively succeeding in Scheherazade Royal Familys missions, which were known to be difficult. Most importantly, he succeeded in forcing the Parasite Queen, who was fighting on the frontlines, to return to the Corrupted Throne, thereby limiting her activities to the Empires territory. Seol Jihu also recognized Marcel Ghioneas fiance, who supposedly developed photon magic, as well as Evangeline Roses name. Amazing, amazing Nodding his head non-stop, Seol Jihus hand refused to take a break. But who could blame him? People who devised ingenious plans that even Seol Jihu had not thought of, people who made breathtaking achievements that filled him with admiration each person recorded in Ians papers were Earthlings who sincerely put in great efforts for the benefit of Paradise and made significant contributions. Then Seol Jihu (Korea)An Irregular who appeared from Area 1 after a long period of lull. Made significant contributions at just Level 1 in exploring the Forest of Denial. Single-handedly devised and carried out a baiting strategy at Arden Valley, annihilating the enemy forces. Solved Ramman Villages mystery at Level 2, then admitted the Ramman villagers, who were exposed to danger, to Haramark at his own expense. Additionally, he cooperated with the Federation to stop the Parasites plan to mass-produce mutant Orcs, led the Laboratory Rescue Mission to dazzling success, and, at a low level, accomplished other incredible feats such as stabilizing the Banquet. Seol Jihu unexpectedly saw his own name. However, he tilted his head as he flipped a page. Ian couldnt have come up with things that didnt happen. There were so many great Earthlings, so how did Paradise turn out this way? At that moment, his hand paused. After a single empty page, three words were written on a new section cover. Cause of Death. Cause of death? When he flipped the page, he frowned and his eyes narrowed to slits. Al Zahra: lost contact after entering the Parasites territory for a ruin exploration. According to the rumors, the Parasite Queen had taken an interest in her and taken her prisoner, but the sole survivor of her expedition team and the comrade who supplied the information about the ruin to Al Zahra retired without providing a clear testimony.Many questions are left unanswered. Alvaro Skroke: lost his position after an internal whistle-blower claimed he used PAXs funds for personal benefit. PAX then began to lose influence through conflicts with other organizations, being reduced in size until its mission changed completely.Alvaro Skroke insisted that he was innocent, saying that he had been framed.He was then found dead in his house by an acquaintance. Whether it was a suicide or a homicide has not been revealed, but considering the death penalty imposed on all Earthlings, the latter is more likely a homicide of unknown cause. Eleanor Luna: an anonymous Earthling made a formal appeal, saying that Eleanor Luna had forced them to sell her information regarding a ruin. Eleanor Luna claimed to have gone through proper procedures, but several organizations took the anonymous accusers side and publicly denounced her.The anonymous accuser submitted evidence to the Seven Kingdoms, pressing charges against Eleanor Luna. She rebutted that the evidence was forged.Organizations quit trading with her merchant association and refused to enter her academy. Eleanor Luna firmly maintained her innocence, but finally retired from Paradise after a sex scandal.Soon, the merchant association was quickly broken apart, and Luna Academy closed down. Joshua Claflin: strongly argued that humanity could not let the Beastmen Alliance be wiped out, but received little reactions.He teamed up with another Executor, a close friend of his, to lead a small force of elites and reinforce the Beastmen Alliance. However, he was ambushed by Unsightly Humility during the march and died after a bloody battle. Seol Jihus hands trembled faintly. His eyes frantically scanned the paper. It wasnt just these four. Of the hundreds of names written in Ians records, most or more precisely, 80% were All dead? Strictly speaking, some of them couldnt be described as deaths, but it was fitting as they retired from Paradise without ever planning on coming back. Seol Jihus eyes shot open. He went back to the previous pages, reading the content carefully and comparing them to what was written in the Cause of Death section. Time flew. A rather depressing night passed by and morning sunlight began to shine down on Seol Jihu. He was still staring at the records, not having moved an inch. After reviewing the records for an entire night, the faint feeling of unease, which had constantly been bothering him, became clear. The causes of deaths could be largely separated into four categories: being captured by the Parasites, being attacked and killed by the Seven Armies, being found one day as a corpse, and retiring from Paradise unable to endure slander and controversies. There were also cases of people going missing. Of course, it could just have been that some were pure accidents. But because Ian wrote Many questions are left unanswered for most of them, it was hard to accept them as simple accidents. There was a well-known adage. That once was a coincidence, twice was a miracle, and thrice was a reality. [Her intentions were very clear. She planned to reverse our final move into one that helped her instead.] He recalled what Gula said, and an ominous thought crossed his mind. From the outside, it might seem like the Parasite Queen did not lay her hands on humanity, but it was possible that she manipulated humanity from the shadows. If the hundreds of precedents in the records served as evidence for this hypothesis Then Him being provoked and Seo Yuhui being attacked wasnt it possible that the Parasite Queen was somehow involved? Investigating deeper and deeper, wouldnt she be unveiled at the very end? It was then. What bullshit is that!? While he was immersed in his thoughts, a terrifying scream suddenly pierced his ears. It was Chohongs. Seol Jihu snapped out of his thoughts. Because he had been so focused on reading and interpreting the records, he had no clue what was going on outside. Folding the stack of papers and putting it in his pocket, he left his room. There, he saw a rather large group of people crowding the office. Chohong was pointing her finger at dozens of white-robed Priests, while Jang Maldong and Phi Sora were glaring at them with stiff faces. When Seol Jihu saw the man standing in the front glance at him and smile furtively, he knew yet another incident had occurred. Seeing as how no one called him, it didnt seem like the uninvited guests were here with good intentions. The Priest opened his mouth. The suspect is here. Perfect. Suspect? Seol Jihu was immediately dumbfounded. Just how far did they plan to go? What did you say? Jang Maldongs brows perked up. Watch your words. He has an alibi. We know that, of course. I apologize for my poor choice of words. Its just that The Priest gave an eloquent excuse before glancing at Seol Jihu and smiling. This is the Daughter of Luxuria were talking about. All of Paradise is in an uproar, given the gravity of the situation. The Temple strongly declared that the perpetrator must be caught. Well have to ask for your cooperation. I dont know how many times I have to tell you, but we were at the pub at the time of the incident. Seol has nothing to do with this. We know that, of course. Its just that separate from that alibi, weve received reports of him entering Lady Seo Yuhuis house often. So The Priest blurred his speech while glancing at Seol Jihu. Jang Maldongs eyes narrowed. So youre saying that he might be an accomplice? Hearing this, the Priest smiled and waved his hand. I would not go that far, sir. We just need him to testify a few things and help us investigate. Sir Seol Jihu isnt the only one were summoning. Dozens of other people have been summoned by the Temple to be investigated. As long as there is even a slight suspicion, that is. Jang Maldong snorted. Now thats odd. You say dozens of others have been summoned, yet this is the first time Ive seen a large group come to escort someone. . You brought dozens of people to surround us, and you dare to call this a witness interview? Its clear that youre treating him as a suspect. What do you think a third party will say when they see this? One corner of the Priests mouth twisted up when Jang Maldong hit the mark perfectly. The Temple of Luxuria will not overlook this incident as a simple mishap or attack. And? Did I say anything about that? I Anyways, we will not treat him badly. That, we promise. We ask for your cooperation. The Priest cut Jang Maldong off before finishing his own thoughts, glancing behind, and nodding his head. The Priests who had been waiting in the back stepped up as if to take Seol Jihu by force. Chohong immediately took out her Thorn of Steel. Alright, lets do this then. You fuckers must be blind thinking well just let this happen. When Chohong turned hostile, the representative of the Priests smiled beamingly. If that ignorant mace moves even a little bit, you will have to go with us, Chung Chohong. He put his hands behind his back as if to say Do it. At that moment, the entrance of the office turned rowdy. The Priest turned around reflexively and immediately furrowed his brows. A 2-meter-tall burly man walked in with his back bent. Seeing him, Seol Jihus eyes widened. Hm. The man scanning the room was none other than Haramarks general, Jan Sanctus. He ignored the Priests completely and walked straight towards Seol Jihu. Then, he spoke. Follow me, please. There is someone waiting for you. Another summon came out of nowhere. However, Seol Jihu wasnt an idiot. Jang Maldong breathed a sigh of relief, and Chohong put her mace down smiling. On the other hand, the face of the Priest, who had previously been full of leisure, was now distorted. It was obvious just from this reaction whom Seol Jihu should follow. As such, he didnt hesitate. Ill go. I will escort you. Jan Sanctus replied respectfully before turning around. At the same time, the Priest shouted. Wait! We came here under the orders of the bishop! Bishop? Jan Sanctus finally glanced at the Priest before replying curtly. I came under the orders of the Royal Family. Move aside. He declared rather threateningly and cut through the crowd. Because it looked like he would step over them if they did not move, the Priests quickly split left and right. Following Jan Sanctus outside the office, a bizarre scene unfolded. Soldiers from the Royal Familys military band were lined up in front of a grand eight-horse carriage with a crystalline window. And in front of the carriage was a graceful, crowned man dressed in a palatial garment. He was Haramarks king, Prihi. He bowed slightly as soon as he saw the confused Seol Jihu. Thank you for responding to our summons. His usual lethargic appearance was nowhere to be seen. Just as Seol Jihu was taken aback by his courteous attitude, the Priests quickly followed Seol Jihu out of the office. Hah. When they saw the scene of a king welcoming a generals return from a victorious campaign, the head Priest let out an empty chuckle. At the same time, King Prihi saw the Priest and tilted his head. Hah? Is there a problem? This kingdom is trying to treat a war hero. King of Haramark, you personally dispatched troops last night. I dont doubt you have full knowledge of the situation. He remarked sarcastically. Ah, you must mean the attack. Prihi stuck his lower lip out and made a cheeky expression. Why yes, I have full knowledge of the incident. But didnt we come to the conclusion that this young man had nothing to do with it? If you are talking about the results of Ayase Kazukis investigation, we will have to note that it lacks credibility. Hm, but its hard to find an Archer more outstanding than Ayase Kazuki in Haramark. We dont doubt his skills. But we must consider the fact that he was personally dispatched by the Royal Family and also his close ties with the suspect. A fierce back and forth broke out. The Priests glib tongue moved hastily. Moreover, weve found major differences with the findings of our Archers investigation. Although the Priest maintained a certain level of politeness in his speech, it was clear that he was telling the king to screw off. It wasnt as if Prihi didnt understand this. However, he didnt back down and smiled. Is that so? Now thats a big problem! If you understand, we ask for your concession. Concession? If there are differences in the results of two investigations, shouldnt conducting another investigation be of top priority? ? Why dont we investigate again? You can send an Archer or, for that matter, a hundred Archers. I wont mind. The Temple of Luxuria could truly do so if they wished. But the kings confidence weighing on the Priests mind, the Priest simply glared. Ah, speaking of which But paying no attention to this ill-mannered look, Prihi continued his words leisurely. We received an unexpected message yesterday. It was from the Executor of Superbia. He expressed his condolences about the attack and offered his hand. He said he would love to investigate the crime scene personally. The Priests face stiffened. The Executor of Superbia was the Star of Pride. As the man standing at the apex of all Archers, he held absolute authority over such matters. Now, this is just a matter of if, but wouldnt it be funny if the results of your Archers second investigation conflicted with the results of the Executor of Superbias investigation? The eyes gazing at Prihi instantly turned cold. The smile disappeared from the Priests face standing at the front. He bit his lower lip slightly. Hm? Am I wrong? Prihi spoke shamelessly before grinning. Then, as he placed his hand on Seol Jihus shoulder You will regret this. A clear, hostile voice burst out. Prihi stopped. Regret, you say. When he turned around, the Priest flinched. Because the king had his back toward him, Seol Jihu could not see what face he was wearing. Well, dear. A cold voice flowed out. What a load of bullshit. W-What? Even though this is Haramark, directly threatening a king of regretting his choice cannot be taken lightly. Before the shocked Priest could even open his mouth, Prihi continued. Go on if you dare. The moment another word comes out of that mouth, you will have to come with us. He stood tall. Ah, it doesnt mean anything though. We will simply invite Taciana Cinzia and reaffirm an agreement we made in the past. She will be present without a doubt. You are free to talk if youre interested in talking to her. The Priest became speechless. When he tightly shut his mouth, Prihi sneered before turning around and leading Seol Jihu into the carriage. Soon, the carriage left with Jan Sanctus at the head. And Prihi was finally alone with Seol Jihu, he took off his crown and spat out a sigh. Whew, how stifling. It must have been hard for you too. Quite hectic, isnt it? Yes, a little. Sorry for putting you through all this trouble. No, no, its not like you did anything wrong. Plus, its the father-in-laws duty to help out when hes son-in-law is in trouble. Pardon? Seol Jihu widened his eyes and asked again. I truly like you. Prihi sighed. But theres one thing Im unhappy with. Its that you pretend to have not heard when you clearly did. Pardon? See, there you go again! Alright, Ill just stop. Prihi chuckled loudly. Im kidding. Its just that Teresa kept complaining. She practically chased me out of the palace. So the Princess was behind this. Now that the situation had turned to this, Seol Jihu had a good idea of the overall picture. Although he hadnt intended for this to happen, the series of incidents that unfolded yesterday and today were all schemes that were centered around him. To be honest, when the Priests barged into the office in the morning, he was more exhausted than frustrated and angry. If he were alone, he might have escaped to Earth, unable to do a thing. But Seol Jihus wasnt alone. While there were people desperately trying to attack him, there were likewise people desperately trying to defend him. This was the only solace. Anyways, you must have a good friend or two in the assassins guild. Now what did this mean? Prihi took out a piece of paper from his pocket without saying anything else. It was a news report from the assassins guild. Taking the record carefully, Seol Jihu read the heading. Hero Besmirching Starts Again. Seol Jihu glanced at Prihi. The king was glancing out the window. After a moment of silence Im sorry. Prihi spoke bitterly, having felt the youths gaze. Im sorry that this is all I can do. Chapter 199. Paradise and Earth (5) When they arrived at the palace, Teresa who was eagerly waiting for their arrival skipped down the stairs with feathery steps. W.e.l.c.o.m.e! Teresa was just as bubbly and lively as ever, alleviating the mood of those around her. Seol Jihu was able to smile, thanks to her. Its been a while, Princess. Yes, it has! Letting out a short hmph, Teresa lightly nudged Seol Jihus side with her elbow. I heard you came back from Earth. I thought youd come see me at least once, but never mind your face, I havent seen even a single strand of your hair! How could you do this to me? When Teresa gave a sidelong glance like a maiden who had been wronged, Seol Jihu smiled awkwardly. I was too focused on recovering. I would have fallen into despair if the temporary drop in my stats had turned permanent. Then, he let out a quiet sigh. Plus When he couldnt continue his words, Teresa looked dejected as well. As she was the one who was behind King Prihis visit, she knew about the situation very well. . With Seol Jihus complexion being so dark, she wasnt sure what to say. Her worry preceded everything else. Given that he lived through a huge war, he had every right to enjoy some time in peace and happiness. But he was being tormented by all sorts of schemes the moment he recovered. Never mind being praised, this was his reward for risking his life to fight on the frontlines. Teresa didnt know how to apologize. Thank you for your help. Teresa smiled bitterly. She had no way of knowing what Seol Jihu was feeling on the inside as he thanked her for her help. Dont be. I only did what I should. To Haramark, Seol Jihu was a benefactor who saved them from destruction. Since he committed his life to protect them, it was only right that the Royal Family protected him as well. Even if it meant they had to make enemies with a certain place. Dont worry about it too much. The Royal Family, and even Sicilia, the Triads, and other influential organizations, are working on this problem with haste. We plan to hire outsiders to enact tough countermeasures, so the matter should blow by without a problem. The Triads? Seol Jihus eyes widened, not knowing that even the Triads had stepped up. Teresa continued with confidence. Even though the Temple of Luxuria is the most influential organization after the Magicians Guild, they arent able to touch the Royal Families easily. Now that things have turned out like this, take the opportunity and take a long break. You know, cool your head a bit. Thank you! Ill accept your hospitality, then. Seol Jihu readily accepted the Royal Familys goodwill. Teresa leaned forward and asked. Have you eaten? Seol Jihu shook his head. He was signaling that he didnt want to eat. How about a bath? Or No. Seol Jihu spoke calmly. If its okay, can you prepare a quiet room for me? Teresas smile shriveled. Seol Jihu felt a bit sorry, but he didnt change his words. It wasnt that he didnt know Teresas intentions, but the shock from reading the records had yet to disappear. He needed some time to organize his thoughts. Of course. Follow me, Ill guide you. Teresa maintained her cheerful smile and tugged on Seol Jihus hand. She then cut through the palace corridor while linking her arms with Seol Jihus and chit-chatting away. As the duo slowly went away, Prihi muttered a hmm while crossing his arms. I thought shed at least tell me that I did a good job. He glanced at Jan Sanctus, who was standing behind him, then smacked his lips. I thought the same thing with Olivia, but raising a daughter really is meaningless. You take note of this too. But theyre a wonderful pair, are they not? The generals monotonous reply made the king a bit flustered. This is the first time Ive heard you say something like that. Did Teresa bribe you with something? No, not at all. This is a royal command. Speak the truth. She promised to support and push for military expansion of armored foot soldiers. Jan Sanctus stealthily averted his gaze. Seeing this, Prihi gave a bitter smile. * Seol Jihu barely regained peace after escaping to the palace. But just because the situation had mellowed, it didnt mean that he was comfortable internally. Teresa had told him not to worry about it, but he had suffered too much to accept that the assault would end. While things may have quieten down for the moment, but there was no guarantee that a similar thing wouldnt happen again. Moreover, his Golden Rule didnt let him gloss over this matter. He was angry, and he should be. The question was how he could express this anger. Due to the sheer scale of the incident, he knew it would be impossible to alleviate the situation by beating a couple of people up like he did in the Banquet. As such, Seol Jihu spent his days quietly in the room Teresa assigned him. He left only when he would smoke a cigarette. And when Teresa eventually brought him an ashtray, he stayed cooped up in his room smoking constantly. Teresa went in and out of his room, making sure that he wasnt bothered by her, and Seol Jihu only expressed his gratitude each time and didnt say much else. He never tells me to stay for a while. Having just brought him a drink, Teresa pouted. Pretending to go back, she stood in front of the door and peeked inside. Doesnt his throat hurt? Seol Jihu had a cigarette in his mouth every time she came over. The way he slowly closed his eyes from time to time, he seemed to be thinking deeply about something. Soon, when Seol Jihu opened his eyes, a blue glint glimmered in his pupils. He stared at the records as if he planned to devour it. Teresa, who was sneaking a peek at Seol Jihu, gulped. She really wanted to talk to him Scary. But he was exuding a do-not-approach aura that made her turn back. * It wasnt until dinner time that Teresa found a good reason to visit him again. A guest? Yes, he says he really wants to meet you. Teresa spoke with a big grin. Hes waiting in the dining hall. Its dinner time, so why dont you go eat? I Hes someone you know very well. Seol Jihu found Teresa difficult to say no to, especially after she put it this way. Although he never agreed to meet with this guest, he technically didnt have a reason to refuse. Moreover, he knew Teresa wouldnt have told him about this guest if it was better to not meet him. Seol Jihu had mostly finished organizing his thoughts and came to a resolution. As such, he left his room without unnecessary remarks. When he went to the dining hall, he saw a man standing in front of a painting hanging on the wall, with his hands clasped behind his lower back. When Seol Jihu saw the grey scarf around his neck and his thick black coat, he immediately recognized the familiar figure. Mister Hao Win? The man turned around. Although his eyes couldnt be seen because of the black sunglasses he was wearing, the cheerful smile on his face was without a doubt, that of Hao Wins. Its been a while, eh? Hao Win spoke somewhat playfully and approached Seol Jihu. Meeting halfway, the two men grabbed each others hand. You look like a million dollars. Youre giving off a completely different vibe than what you did in the Neutral Zone. Mister Hao Win I didnt expect to see you here at all. You must think this is the first time since the Banquet Hao Win nimbly lowered his sunglasses and continued. But Ive seen you a few times after that. I came to see you about four times while you were in the intensive care unit. You didnt know, right? No, actually he did. Seol Jihu clearly remembered Hao Win coming to visit him when his consciousness was awake. I breathed a sigh of relief when I heard you woke up. I planned to find a good time to go see you, but when I did, you had already gone back to Earth. I did go back in a bit of a hurry Seol Jihu and Hao Win sat around the table and chatted about all sorts of things. Meanwhile, all kinds of delicacies were placed on the table. Please ring the bell if you need anything. Teresa, who had changed into a noblewomans dress, carefully placed a small bell on the table. Then, she walked back elegantly after a graceful bow. Hao Win let out a muffled giggle. That princess haha, shes too much into role-playing. Role-playing? Seeing Seol Jihu tilt his head, Hao Win clicked his tongue. I thought you were a sunflower, but it seems you have a taste for the arts. Well, thats not such a bad thing. ? No need to play dumb. Youre being treated like the royal son-in-law. My intuition is flawless when it comes to relationships. You should know about this, no? While Seol Jihu maintained a confused look, Hao Win whistled as he looked at the table. Anyways, this is a treatment that I didnt expect in the slightest. Its almost making me uncomfortable! You already had dinner? No, but the things Im about to tell you might upset your stomach. Only after hearing this did Seol Jihu have some inkling of an idea of what Hao Win was here for. He replied with a dull smile. Its fine. My stomach is pretty strong. Thats great to hear. Then lets eat first. Ive been running around like a headless chicken since yesterday. Im starving! With a playful comment, Hao Win picked up his knife and fork. The dinner continued in a jovial atmosphere. With great food and a great companion, swallowing food was easy even without an appetite. The duos conversation started from the Neutral Zone and continued to the war. Only when their meal was coming to an end did they finally get to the main point. You did well in holding yourself back at the pub. Hao Win took out a piece of paper after rinsing his mouth with wine. It was an information news report. The True Nature of Seol Jihu, Haramarks War Hero and Carpe Diems Leader. Seol Jihu looked up after reading the title. Hao Win, who was patting his mouth with a napkin, curled the corner of his mouth up. That night, one of my family members was at the pub too. . Hes a clever one. He relayed the situation to me in real-time, and I instantly had a bad feeling. I contacted Sicilia to ask for cooperation, then scoured the streets thinking that an information broker should be nearby. Hao Win then pointed at the paper. Thats the result of our investigation. There was a whole box full of it. Give it a read. Seol Jihus eyes headed to the news report once again. The Royal Family and several influential organizations of Haramark are defending Seol Jihu, but it is true that criticisms are very one-sided. Traditionally, truths of a case require both sides of the story. Perhaps, Earthlings and Paradisians alike, are looking at Seol Jihu through rose-colored glasses due to his title as Haramarks War Hero. This reporter found the Earthling who claims to have been threatened and beaten that day by Carpe Diem. The bedridden man trembled in terror whenever he recalls the incident, but I barely managed to convince him under the condition that his identity would be kept secret. To deliver a truthful account of the incident, below is the transcript of the interview: Q) I heard you picked a fight with them first.A) Yes, I admit this. But, theres something I want to say. It isnt as if Im crazy or as if I didnt know how many High Rankers Carpe Diem had. Would I have picked a fight for no reason? Q) That sounds like there was a reason you provoked them.A) Thats right. Its true that I provoked them first, but there was a reason. When I first saw them, I sat at my table and just watched them. I didnt have any ill feelings. Q) Im curious about this reason.A) I participated in the war too, and Im thankful that they fought in the frontlines to push the enemy back. But werent we comrades who both risked our lives to fight a common enemy? I acknowledge their achievements, but it was hard to bear listening to them belittle the people who fought alongside them. Q) Belittle? Did you just say belittle?A) They treated their fellow Earthlings like fools and said we should kowtow to them since they saved our lives. Is that not belittling? I participated in that war following my principles, but hearing them talk like they were the only ones who fought in this war made me feel aggrieved. Q) People at the pub have testified that you went too far in insulting them.A) I know that. Im not saying that what I did or said was right. I know I made a mistake. But when I remembered my friends who died in this war, with whom I shared years of joys and sorrows I suddenly snapped. Thats why I said it. I was drunk too. Im self-reflecting for the foul language I used, but The man couldnt continue any longer, and this writer paused the interview. While I was listening to the mans story, my head automatically recalled Sung Shihyun. In a way, Sung Shihyun and Seol Jihu are very similar. Not only in that theyre from the same Area, but also in the way they act. Everyone is sure of Sung Shihyuns abilities, but his cruel personality and imperious arrogance are. Public matters are public and private matters are private. Of course, the truth of the matter hasnt been revealed yet. Seol Jihu crumpled the paper without reading any further. You can rip it up if youd like. Chwak! Seol Jihu tore the paper in half immediately. After tearing and tearing again until the paper was reduced to tiny pieces, Seol Jihu gave a bland smile. So this is how they planned to sell the story. Its the power of words, my friend. Hao Win shrugged. As you know, your name value, which was already on the rise, has skyrocketed after this war. It wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that even the heavens and the universe would have heard of your name. Do you know how people evaluate you now? Seol Jihu shook his head. Although he had seen his new alias and had some idea, he had never paid much attention to it. A mysterious, almost magical Earthling who has been making incredible achievements from a low level. An Irregular from Area 1, whose achievements in the Neutral Zone and the Banquet are highly praised. These are the general evaluations. Hao Win then chuckled loudly. I dont know whos behind this, but theyre quite amusing! They tried to unveil your mysteriousness through a fight at a pub that would happen anytime in everyday life, and then they even tried to overlay Sung Shihyuns infamy onto yours. Haha, Id really like to look at the person behind this piece of work! . Well, dont worry about it too much. We managed to secure the news report before they went out and passed the information to the Assassins Guild before coming here. Sicilia also confirmed that those four havent participated in the war, so a news report talking about this should come out soon. When that happens, they wont be able to touch you for a while. Hao Win, who was nodding his head, suddenly let out a deep sigh. Well, only for a while. Thank you. Seol Jihu expressed his gratitude, but he didnt look so grateful. Now, even having to say thanks annoyed him. Everyone else was doing their best for him, but he was stuck in the palace unable to do a thing. He felt a different kind of helplessness than when he faced Undying Diligence. Is this the power of an organization that goes beyond a team? No need to thank me. I had fun in the Neutral Zone thanks to you, and Im not the type to turn a blind eye when my close friend is in trouble. Did you think I couldnt do this little thing for you? With that, Hao Win sighed deeply and put on his coat. Theres also the help I received in the Banquet, so I wanted to repay my debts before I left. Think of this as a parting gift. Seol Jihus eyes widened. Parting gift? Youre leaving? Yep, its been decided not too long ago. The Triads will be leaving Haramark. Hao Win spoke as if it wasnt a big deal, but Seol Jihu knew that it wasnt an easy thing for an organization with influence over an area to move their base of operation. This was an important scoop! Seol Jihu blinked his eyes, not knowing what to say. At that moment, Hao Win opened his mouth. Anyways, Im glad. About what? What I just told you about. I was worried youd say, Ei~ Do we need to go that far? Was he talking about publishing the counter news report? Understanding as such, Seol Jihu asked to clear his confusion. Is there a reason I would refuse? Of course. Enduring an injustice makes you a person, but enduring a loss makes you a pushover. Hao Win put on his scarf and got up. Why dont we go on a walk? To digest what we just ate and for a little smoke break. When Seol Jihu looked up vacantly Plus, theres something I have to ask you before I leave. Hao Wins voice suddenly got deeper. Not something he has to say, but something he has to ask. Though similar, there was a slight difference in nuance. Seol Jihu got up as though he was entranced. Chapter 200. Paradise and Earth (6) The sky was overcast and gloomy. Dark clouds shrouded the path left by the sun, making the atmosphere hazy. The evening air that touched the skin felt damp and humid, making it feel like it was going to snow or rain at any moment. Chik, Chiik. Hao Win lit a cigarette in his mouth before raising his collar up and hunching his shoulders. "Its almost winter now in Paradise. Winter. Seol Jihu looked up at the sky again. He had never thought about there being a winter in Paradise. Every time he entered, he had assumed it would always be clear and sunny. It was a ridiculous notion once he thought about it. "There will only be long days of suffering if one doesnt prepare for winter. Strictly speaking, Paradise was an actual planet, a real world. It had seasons, a sun and a moon, oxygen and oceans, and even multitudes of people living together on it. Seol Jihu gave a small smile at a sudden thought. He would have probably experienced something similar if he had been a celebrity on Earth. It didnt take much thought to connect the two. If he went back to Earth and looked up any celebrity or political news articles, he would find countless similar cases. And for this reason, the two worlds were the same. While there were differences in lifestyle and culture, the way of living was still the same. Yes. Both Paradise and Earth. "Thats why were trying to move our base of operation. A preparation for winter, of sorts. Hao Win, who had a scarf wrapped warmly around his neck, started to walk, taking the lead. Seol Jihu stared at his back for a moment before taking a step as well. "Honestly, I used to think there was a sliver of hope in the past. The possibility of regaining our former glory, that is. It was a story Seol Jihu had heard a bit about before. In the past, the Triads were an organization that fiercely competed against Sicilia over Haramark. However, they were pushed out of the game due to internal conflicts that spread over to Earth. But in this war, Cinzia revealed the fact that she is an Executor. Hah! A Magician and the Star of Sloth. We dont even have anyone as powerful as Claire Agnes. So, no matter how I thought about it, there just wasnt a way for us to overtake Sicilia. Hao Win spoke self-mockingly. "So we decided to cleanly give up. Taciana Cinzia is a figure comparable to a king in Haramark. The time and effort she invested in Haramark allowed her to successfully gain control of both the sunny and shady places of the city. Unless we go under their umbrella, theres pretty much nothing we can do. Hao Win grumbled about how it was too much for them, who used to exercise hegemony in the past, to just sit there sucking their thumbs. Seol Jihu, who had quietly listened without saying a word, thought of what Cinzia had said in the past. [Heres the main point. If the Triads really meant what they said, then their method of making a profit shouldnt conflict with ours.] [They have a reserve force, too. Since we entered Paradise and have been given the same duty, Sicilia is willing to cheer for them if they wont go against us. You understand all that?] ''So thats what she meant.'' Perhaps Hao Win had planned on moving their base a long time ago. And Cinzias secret that was revealed in the war became the trigger that finalized this decision. As he thought about this, Seol Jihu felt envious of Hao Win, though only a little. He must have been in a difficult spot, being burdened with the responsibility of reviving the Triads with no easy answers. And in this situation, Hao Win had made a bold decision to abandon the base they had settled down in for a long time. Just by believing in the strength of the group he led. Seol Jihu, too, was currently in a helpless situation. What decision would he have to make here? "Well, Ill be leaving like this, but White smoke spilled out of Hao Wins mouth along with his breath. "Itll be better if you stay in the city. Seol Jihu came back to his senses hearing those words. "To you, Haramark is pretty much the safest place that you can be in. He wasnt wrong, but he suddenly felt an unexplainable burst of defiance shoot up. "So what youre saying is " Seol Jihu spoke with more strength. "That if something like this happens again, I should do nothing and just be protected? Hao Win paused his step at the sharp outburst before slowly putting his foot down. "Frankly speaking, yes. Youll have to do that for the time being. He continued in a quiet voice. "Dont take it personally. Theres no other choice. Its just how this world works. "No. No, its not. Hao Win broke into a peal of low laughter at Seol Jihus immediate denial. "My my, did I sound a bit bossy? "Thats not what I meant. Seol Jihu shook his head and proceeded to tell him about the records he had read. "Hmm." Hao Win silently listened before speaking. "Its definitely an interesting theory. I remember hearing that things werent like this before. And before Seol Jihu got to ask what?, Hao Win cut him off. "But no matter how much I chatter about how it was like in the past with those records, its nothing but reminiscing about the romance of a past era. Why? . "Because we just need to change one word. Its not before anymore, but now. No matter what things were like before, the world was how it was right now. The reality that Paradise was facing today did not change a bit. Hao Win didnt stop walking and clicked his tongue. "A world where one only pursues their own freedom and success, throwing aside all morals and responsibilities. A world poisoned by self-indulgence. Just as Seol Jihu was at a loss for words He suddenly felt a cold sensation on his nose. Wiping his nose on reflex, he saw the water droplet on his hand and tilted his head up. ''Snow.'' It was snowing. Powdered snow was falling from the sky. "Youre right." Seol Jihu murmured, looking at the snow that was fluttering down like ripped pieces of paper. "Im pathetic." "?" "I vowed never to run again But in the end, he was running away, once again. Just how much did he have to run for his endless escape to end? Hao Win stopped in his steps. "So?" "Excuse me?" Hao Win let loose a deep sigh and spit out his cigarette. Im sorry to say this, but Im slowly finding this conversation with you a waste of time. He turned around to face Seol Jihu. "Talking with you reminded me of the story of Cao Cao. "Mister Hao Win? "Cao Cao, who attended the banquet by the invitation of Minister Wang, mocked the retainers that were weeping because of Dong Zhous tyrannical rule. He mocked them, asking whether crying or raging will make someone kill Dong Zhou for them. Whether it will change anything at all. Seol Jihu blankly blinked his eyes. "And when he finally received the Seven Star Precious Sword, he attempted an assassination. Although he failed, Cao Cao didnt give up and went back to his base before raising up an army. . "Seol no, Seol Jihu. My friend. Hao Win slowly approached him. "Its good to be angry at your losses. Its not bad to scorn yourself and reflect on your actions. Thats all good, but Hao Wins voice began to rise. "But is that all? Seol Jihu stood in place and stared at Hao Win who was drawing closer. "The bastards who provoked you at the bar. Dont you want to find the mastermind behind them and force them to their knees? He did. "The bastards who ambushed the Daughter of Luxuria. Dont you want to track down those sons of bitches and destroy them? He wanted to. "The bastards who threw away their duty and didnt even participate in the war. Doesnt seeing them hold their heads up high fill you with disgust? He wanted to grab their heads and smash them into the ground. "The sons of bitches who secretly scheme to undermine anyone who threatens their self-interest. Dont you want to gather them up and kill them all? Of course, he did. But, he wanted to do it personally with his own hands without anyones help. Hao Win stopped in front of Seol Jihu. He took off his black sunglasses and put them inside his coat pocket. A pair of burning eyes under a sleek forehead observed Seol Jihu. "So what Im saying is" And Hao Win asked. "Dont you have any thoughts about becoming a King? ''A King.'' Hao Win described Taciana Cinzia as a King. And in reality, Earthlings trembled and ran away at the mere mention of her name. Thinking about the tremendous weight behind just a single word, Seol Jihu closed his eyes for a moment and opened them again, letting loose a sigh. "Do you think I" Hao Win interrupted him. "Do I think you can do it? Dont even ask. Dont even doubt it. . "There is no way someone who pulled off what nobody has ever done before annihilating the Parasites First Army Commander isnt qualified. Its only a matter of whether you will do it or not. Whether he will do it or not. Seol Jihu became dazed. [You cannot stop at just thinking about it. You must say it and put it into action. Only then can you cover your team with your scent and add flesh to it.] [A leader is not someone who is placed in that position by someone else. A leader is someone who wishes to become a leader himself.] Seol Jihu stared at Hao Win with a vacant look. He saw his face overlapping with Ians. Hao Win tilted his head. "So, do you want to?" His words were clear. He would be disappointed if he asked what he meant. Raise a force.Become a leader himself, gather teammates that shared his goals, and create an organization.Then join hands with other organizations to settle down in a city.A city that he could become the King of.That would be the starting point of a wave of change in Paradise. A silence, where even the sound of breathing could not be heard, dragged on. The snow was quietly falling down around them. Without them noticing, it had slowly piled up, causing patches of white to be seen all over the garden. If it steadily piled up at this pace without pause, then the whole area would be transformed into a snowfield one day. Looking at the snow, Seol Jihu suddenly spoke up. "At the Banquet I had a talk with the Seven Gods. When they heard what I said, they laughed. Then again, it wasnt surprising for them to have laughed their heads off. He now understood. Just how arrogant must he have looked blabbering away without knowing anything about the world? "I didnt know what kind of a place the world was when I talked to them The Banquet was a place outside the influence of the laws of causality a permitted execution ground. He didnt want to admit it, but it was the truth. Even Seol Jihu who loved Paradise was sick of the things he saw there in just two days. But, he had no thoughts of running away like this. He didnt harbor any desire to escape either. The Golden Rule was telling him. To not restrain himself.To return the same treatment he received. And to do so, he needed power. He needed to acquire a far greater authority and military force than what he had now. The moment he thought this, strength suddenly entered Seol Jihus pupils. It was his first time using this ability after his innate ability had evolved. The color that his Nine Eyes showed Hao Win in was indigo. Fate Pioneering. Pzzt! And Seol Jihu could see clearly. The future that the Nine Eyes were showing him. It wasnt only Hao Win in his vision. He could see himself and a massive crowd cheering on. A King. A leader who leads and governs a nation.A monarch who stands at the pinnacle, commanding a fearsome army and receiving the worship of all people. What did Seol Jihu think after seeing such a scene? . The young man kept silent. He only looked up at the sky with profound eyes before slowly closing them. He had definitely seen a future. The issue now was whether he had the determination to achieve that future. He had the motivation. To be more precise, he now had enough motivation. If he could avoid being swayed by the will of those he didnt even know the faces ofIf he could praise things done well and punish things done wrongIf he could return Paradise to what it was before, to a world where people reaped what they sowed according to the Golden Commandment "Really." If he could make such a world Seol Jihu opened his eyes after a long silence. Between the fluttering snowflakes, a pair of pupils filled with mana could be seen reflecting the moonlight and shining with a dream-like quality. A smile formed on his lips. "It sounds nice." And so, just like how Hao Win revealed his inner thoughts "To become King." Seol Jihu, too, declared his firm resolve. "Doesnt it?" Hao Win grinned, revealing his bright teeth. And simultaneously, the indigo color that wavered around him gradually changed into a new color, a dazzling golden-yellow. "Thats it." Hao Win raised his arm that was emitting a brilliant golden light and placed his hand on Seol Jihus shoulder. Thats what I wanted to hear. Chapter 201. There Is a Time to Avoid Fighting, Even in the Absence of the Law (1) The next day. A rebuttal article was published by the Assassins Guild just like Hao Win had said. The Assassins'' Guild had narrated the event that happened in the bar listing numerous testimonies as evidence. In particular, the information news report that they distributed to every corner of Haramark emphasized the fact that a news article meant to slander Seol Jihu had already been written before the conflict at the bar even took place. In other words, the influential guild had not only suppressed the commotion, but fanned it considerably to deal a blow to the mastermind behind the scheme. Now that they had raised enough awareness, public opinion would not be shaken easily. Even if a similar event happened again, the people that remembered this case would not blindly believe the rumors, but be skeptical and think, This again? Through this incident, an invisible barrier was formed around Seol Jihu for a while. Seol Jihu also received news that Seo Yuhui woke up by the time he left the royal palace. Of course, he hadnt forgotten to find King Prihi and General Jan Sanctus to express his gratitude. One thing he didnt quite understand was why Jan Sanctus suddenly started singing about Princess Teresas greatness or mentioning marriage cases between Earthlings and Paradisians Prihi strongly suggested that if Seol Jihu wished for it, he would let him borrow a wagon and the royal military band. However, Seol Jihu turn him down. He wanted to quietly return home without causing a commotion. "Im back." "You''re finally here?" The Carpe Diem office was the same as usual. Jang Maldong must have carefully kept the atmosphere in check, as the once chaotic air had settled down. Seeing Seol Jihu immediately go into his room upon arriving, Jang Maldong let out a sigh. "Its not surprising, I suppose. It was his first time being exposed to this side of Paradise he must be distressed. Jang Maldong spoke worriedly. As he himself had almost retired from Paradise after being unable to endure its hideosity, there was no one who could understand Seol Jihus current emotions better than Jang Maldong. "But he doesnt look that distressed. Phi Sora shrugged after having a peek inside Seol Jihus room. Jang Maldongs eyes widened. "Really?" "Yep. Hes just sitting at his desk studying a map. "A map?" Jang Maldong narrowed his eyes. Phi Sora commented that she had no clue why he was looking at it before plopping down next to Jang Maldong. "Grandpa. I have something Im really curious about. Can I ask? "What makes you put on such a serious face? Its not like you. "Seol Jihu, that person. Does he suffer from multiple personality disorder? "Huh?" Jang Maldong stared at her with a face that plainly asked What bullshit are you spouting all of a sudden? I mean, am I wrong?" Pouting, Phi Sora turned to face Seol Jihus room. She didnt know why, but the image of Seol Jihu sitting straight in a chair and being immersed in the map was clearly engraved in her mind. After thinking carefully about the reason, Phi Sora squeaked in an uncertain voice. "Hes just so different when hes in Paradise compared to when hes on Earth. * The second day. Sicilia paid a visit to the Carpe Diem office. Like Cinzia said before, Agnes had come to hand over the four men that had provoked them in the bar. "Fuck, Ive waited for this day to come. Chohong spit on her hands and rubbed her palms together while letting out a dark laugh. Hugo was warming himself up, huffing and puffing, while Phi Sora went to make popcorn. Seol Jihu and Jang Maldong were sitting on the couch watching Agnes, who had visited the office. "Noonim! Where are those bastards? Ah, dont keep us waiting and bring them out already! Chapter 202. There Is a Time to Avoid Fighting, Even in the Absence of the Law (2) About 170cm tall. Seol Jihu continued with a clear voice. Face covered with a black veil, wearing a black patternless top and bottom. Body on the slimmer side, and what else Oh yeah! This person is a woman, judging by the length of her hair and her curves. Seol Jihu put what he saw in the vision into words, but made it sound like it was something he heard from Miss Foxy. And also Seol Jihu didnt miss a glint of surprise flashing across Pavlovicis face. A palm-sized purple snake tattoo on her neck. Pavolovicis eyes widened slightly. Seol Jihu rested his chin on the back of his palm and asked. You know her, right? He couldnt jump to any conclusion yet It doesnt matter. But he could always just make up a good excuse. Basically, all he was trying to do right now was probe the man. The vision Seol Jihu saw was this the four people in front of him were lying dead in an alleyway, and not a single one of them had shown him a different vision. Meaning, these four would meet the same fate. Another thing to note was that all four would be killed by the mysterious female Earthling he just described. She was so scrupulous that she even had her face covered in his vision, but the scene of Pavlovici with a hole in his chest glaring at her until he died was still vivid in Seol Jihus mind. Pavlovici seemed to be shaking in resentment and injustice as well. Ho how. Perhaps because of how shocked he was, he acknowledged that he knew her. Seol Jihu considered selling Kim Hannah again, then grinned. Sometimes, silence was more effective than words. A short silence flowed before Seol Jihu finally spoke. You said you told us everything. Were you lying? We told you everything! The man kneeling furthest back shouted. Judging by his face, he seemed to be the youngest sibling of the Alexei brothers. He was only 20 according to his Status Window. Pavlovici darted a quick glance at him, but he seemed to have already made up his mind. The reason we didnt mention that woman was because we werent sure she was related to the work we received. That woman? Yes. We met her when we got our first mission, but it was just once. Her face was veiled, so we didnt see it. But we definitely remember seeing a purple snake tattoo on her left neck. Seol Jihu nodded his head, gesturing at him to go on. After that, she notified us of work to do by sending her underlings. And what about this one? You see were not really sure. The man became more careful. In the past, we could tell their relationship with that woman by their clothing or a mark on their necks. But the client this time was different. This person was hiding his or her identity with a turban and a gown, but thats nothing uncommon. Seol Jihu looked up before nodding a couple of times. That person must be related to the snake tattooed woman. Probably. Otherwise, she wouldnt have appeared in his vision. Judging by how meticulous they were, looks like they did their homework in researching my background. They were probably thinking, If it works, it works. If it doesnt work, thats fine too Seol Jihu blurred the end of his speech before glancing at the four men. I cant be sure, but its very likely. And well They will probably kill you soon. Like killing a dog after the hunt is over. Soon? The four men sent a dazed glance hearing the certainty in Seol Jihus tone. What a pain in the ass. Even if you die here, those dirty bastards will package it to their advantage and publish it as a newspaper Seol Jihu cracked his head left and right while muttering as though the whole thing annoyed him. Pavlovici instantly realized that Seol Jihu was talking about them, but couldnt tell whether he was telling the truth or not. But one thing that was certain was that Seol Jihu knew far more about this matter than they did, and that most of the things he said so far were true. Not only had he found out that they were brothers, but he had also described that woman accurately. Thats why Pavlovici couldnt help, but be bothered. That they would soon die. Right, theres no reason to give them a news story. Fine, you can leave. Seol Jihu shooed them away as if he was being generous. The Priest should be coming soon. Why dont you stay and get healed first? He is letting us live? And healing us too? The four mens eyes widened. It wasnt because they were happy. Setting aside the fact that he was letting them live, it was more like he was trying to avoid a dirty pile of dog turd on the ground. Ah, lets get this straight, just so were clear. The four of you were alive when you left Carpe Diem. This is it for our relationship. Even if you get lucky and survive, dont go around spreading false rumors about us, alright? If you do A sharp glint flickered in Seol Jihus eyes as he muttered grimly. At the same time, the suspicion in the mens hearts solidified into assurance. Each and every word that was coming out of Seol Jihus mouth was foretelling their deaths. Seol Jihu waved his hand to quickly shoo them away, but the four men didnt budge an inch. They found themselves in a rather ironic situation. Because they were now looking for a way to live in a place they thought would be their grave. Um. One of the men mustered up his courage and carefully began to talk. He was the youngest of the four brothers. You said we will die soon What do you mean by that? Seol Jihu, who was putting a cigarette in his mouth, blinked. Oh, just think about it. With a snort, he spoke as if he was too lazy to explain but had no other choice. You lost your value the moment we published a rebuttal article explaining how papers denouncing me were written before you even provoked us at the pub. Publishing an interview article now would only exacerbate the public opinion against them. Seol Jihu prompted, Dont you agree? And the four men nodded their heads. Anyways, everyone knows that you four were only tails to be cut off. Now, Carpe Diem will obviously do its best to find out who they are, and those guys will probably do their best to avoid being caught. After a lengthy explanation, Seol Jihu fiddled with the end of his cigarette. Considering how meticulous they are, I doubt they would let you walk around alive even if we let you live. At least Thats what I would bet on. The mans eyes widened. W-We only did what we were told! And he shouted defyingly. Never mind their organization, we dont even know a single face of their members! We, we just I know. Seol Jihu affirmed calmly. Then just continue to think like that Ah, we dont know their faces or even their organization. We just did what we were told. They wont kill us since we dont know anything, right? Pavlovicis pupils shook. But consider this. They can kill you and mutilate your body, then throw out a story with a headline that reads, Did Carpe Diem have to go this far? The more Seol Jihu talked, the more their faces contorted. Youre free to imagine, but let me give you a word of advice. From now on, dont stay together with just the four of you and join an organization to rely on. Though I dont know if the Haramark Royal Family, Sicilia, the Triads, the Assassination Union, or the other large-scale organizations would be willing to accept you. Seol Jihu took his eyes off them and lit his cigarette as if he really was done with them. However, the four men still refused to move an inch. What? Seol Jihu smirked. You want to live? The brothers, who were staring at each other worriedly, turned their gazes to Seol Jihu. Unfortunately, my answer wont change. There are two ways for you to survive, but neither of them is of any interest to me. At that moment, Pavlovici, who was laying sprawled on the floor, groaned loudly. Furrowing his brows and sweating profusely, he brought himself onto his knees with great difficulty. His broken arms still hanging limp, he pleaded. Pwease hwep us. His words were more intelligible than before. Help you? Why not just run to Earth? Ewarth ishnt swafe eisher. Pavlovici shook his head with much trouble. We arr sowwy. Well do ash you shay. Pwease hwep us! Thud! He smashed his head onto the ground. Pwease! Well pway back thish debt bwig! Please, well pay back this debt big. Seol Jihu liked the sound of that. They werent saying they would pledge their loyalty, but that they would pay it back in equivalent value if he let them live. This was something that aligned with Seol Jihus principle. And in truth, it was what he was waiting for as well. Hm, I dont know. But Seol Jihu didnt take the chance immediately. Not only were words easy to say and hard to carry out, but the brothers shouldnt have erased the doubt inside them completely. People like them, they wouldnt truly understand something until they experienced it themselves. I say all this, but it probably doesnt feel real to you yet. Pavlovici flinched. He raised his upper body once again. So lets do this. With a grin, Seol Jihu called Marcel Ghionea. After the Archer of Steel walked in, Seol Jihu whispered something into his ear. Yes, okay, got it. Nodding his head in understanding, Marcel Ghionea glanced at the four men. He muttered as soon as the explanation was over. It might be a bit difficult on my own. Will it? Its highly probable that the enemy will move in a group, and people like them generally use different people to act as scout and attacker. Marcel Ghionea thought about the matter for a while before saying. Im confident I can do it if I have a helper. Who? Someone like Miss Phi Sora there arent many who are stronger than her in Haramark. I dont mind, but do you think you can convince her? Marcel Ghionea hesitated a little. Uh didnt she borrow equipment from you, leader? If you tell her youll extend the lending period a bit, Im sure shell agree even if she grumbles. Seeing the ash-grey haired Archer tighten his grip on his own white bow, Seol Jihu gave an insipid smile. Alright, if you can succeed, Ill let you hold onto that bow for a long time. Marcel Ghioneas eyes sparkled instantly. Ill see to it that it is a success! As for Miss Phi Sora, Ill talk to her before night falls. Thanks! Marcel Ghionea then left the office, saying he needed to go shopping for the mission. There. I just gave you a safety device. Seol Jihu got up slowly and put his hand in his pocket. He tossed the round object he grabbed, and an orb rolled to Pavlovicis knees. You can use that communication crystal to call me. . Should I try predicting the future? Seol Jihu spoke playfully on purpose. Mister Pavlovici, you and your brothers will soon encounter a situation where you will have to make a choice. Whether to change their destiny or accept their fate. If you want to live youll know what choice to make. Speaking with a clear, silvery voice, Seol Jihu turned around. Thats it then. Well continue next time we meet. He was clearly chasing them out. He didnt even look at them, as if it didnt matter whether the brothers took the communication crystal or not. Pavlovicis gaze slowly fell on the orb in front of him. Soon Bow. Pavlovici lowered his head before tightly holding onto the blood-stained crystal. Almost as if it was a new life. * Under Seol Jihus permission, the four of them left Carpe Diems office after being treated by a Priest. Ah I really dont get it! And unsurprisingly, Chohong, who wasnt aware of the details, exploded in anger. Fuck, its already a miracle that they made it out of here alive, but what? You even healed them? Lookie here, weve got a saint! Seol, I dont mean to intrude on your authority as the leader, but I just cant agree with this. This isnt it. I dont get it. Hugo became uncharacteristically serious and supported Chohong. Even Phi Sora snorted as if Seol Jihu was a kill-joy. Quiet, all of you! Jang Maldong roared, unable to bear the sight of their bickering, but Chohong yelled back instead. Quiet? Why should we? You saw it too, old man! This son of a bitch just! This son of a bitch? Jang Maldongs eyebrows perked up. I know this is a small team, but it sure has turned to shit while I was gone! I-I mean! You saw what he did! How does this make any sense!? Chohong smacked her chest as if the entire situation was frustrating her to death. But not caring about her outburst, Seol Jihu simply giggled and happily smoked his cigarette. Chohong grit her teeth ferociously and plopped down next to him as if to devour him alive. Hey, just what were you thinking letting them go like that? Nothing. Its just that I felt bad killing them when they were apologizing so sincerely. You know, it made me all uncomfortable. Chohongs face turned red with anger at Seol Jihus carefree explanation. Jesus, Im gonna go crazy. Were perfectly justified, no one is going to bat an eye even if we kill them. You think people will think youre kind because you let them live? Did you get infected by a goody-two-shoes virus? Hey, Ghio! Say something too! Wait, where did that son of a bitch go? Turning her head left and right, Chohong growled once again. Listen, man. This is going to make people think youre a pushover, a gutless idiot. You think thats it? Even the enemy will see this and mock you as a retard! That doesnt sound that bad. Seol Jihu spoke calmly. Chohong furrowed her brows. Wha, what did you say? Id love it if they thought that. After replying calmly, Seol Jihu didnt say anything else. He simply closed his eyes and smiled, fully revealing his teeth. At that moment, the room suddenly turned silent. . . When a stifling silence suddenly fell in the once clamorous office ? Seol Jihu opened his eyes and looked around. Everyone was staring at him. Just like when he refused to return to Earth after being discharged from the temple, their eyes were calling him out for acting strange. What? Why? When Seol Jihu made a confused expression, Chohong slowly closed her eyes and then opened them back up. Hey, did you just Ill take my leave. At that moment, Agnes got up from the couch. Ill see you off. Normally, she would have said it was fine or that he didnt need to. But this time, she didnt say anything. The moment he walked out the door, he could hear Phi Sora shout, See! I told you that guy has a split personality! What the hell is she on about? Seol Jihu closed the door while grumbling. Then, just as he was about to say something to Agnes Close your mouth. A cold voice rang out. Seol Jihus eyes widened slightly. Was she mad because he released the Alexei brothers she worked so hard to capture? Naturally, that was the first thing he thought of. But Agnes was only now starting. Drop your head a little and loosen your pupils too. Try to remain as expressionless as possible. The odd pressure behind her words forced Seol Jihu to follow her demand. Agnes then turned back to Seol Jihu and smiled lightly. Thats better. ? From now on, wear that face when youre talking about something that you cant tell others about. What did that mean? Loosen your shoulders if possible and straighten your clothes too. When Seol Jihu tilted his head, Agnes dusted off his shoulders and straightened his clothes for him. In Paradise, martial prowess isnt the be-all, end-all. A persons face, expression, glance, gesture, appearance, and even the sound of their breathing some can synthesize even the tiniest information to guess someones intention. This is an ability recognized by the Seven Gods, and some have even been promoted to a High Ranker because of it. Miss Foxy is one such example. With that, Agnes clasped her hands in front of her skirt like she always did. If you have time, try taking acting lessons. Im sure it will be of great help. . Anyways, it hasnt been that long since the war ended, yet youre trying to start another one. With a grin, she turned around. What a shame. A war hawk like you is better suited to be in Sicilia. Agnes walked forward. It will be a long war. If we share the same enemies, Sicilia will be more than happy to cooperate. Good luck! With these final words, she walked down the stairs modestly. . Seol Jihu quietly looked down at Agnes back before gently smoothening his face down. ** After Agnes went back, Seol Jihu requested to hold a private meeting with Jang Maldong. Jang Maldong laughed, saying Private meeting? Whos the leader?, but he didnt refuse. So, what did you want to talk to me about? Seol Jihu waited for Jang Maldong to sit down before cutting straight to the chase. I plan to create an organization. Jang Maldong paused before replying as though hed predicted as much. Thats not a bad idea. So? I doubt youre acting so serious just to say this. I plan to leave Haramark. What? And go where? Eva. Eva. That was a surprise. Jang Maldong took in a heavy breath. He had instantly realized his plan after hearing the word Eva. It was clear why Seol Jihu wanted to move their base of operation. He was aiming for something much greater than just creating an organization. In that sense, Eva really was the best place. Rather, Eva was the only place. The seven cities that were under the jurisdiction of the Seven Kingdoms all had representative organizations, but Eva was in a slightly different situation than these cities. Hm. Jang Maldong maintained his silence for a long time. He had an idea where this was coming from. It was indispensable to achieve Seol Jihus goal, and the truth was that he had even been waiting to hear these words. The problem was the timing. Is it because of the last incident? I cant say it isnt. Seol Jihu continued calmly. But I made up my mind after reading the records you gave me. Jang Maldongs eyebrows wiggled. This incident, Yuhui Noona being attacked, and the records Master Ian wrote I think these three things are closely related. Though Im not sure, this disturbing feeling just wont go away. I agree. Jang Maldong nodded gravely. Then, he spoke in a deeper tone. Jihu. Yes. The enemy is a monster. . There is a big difference in our strength, and they may be even trickier opponents than the Seven Armies because they are also human. This fight may affect your life on Earth too. I know. Seol Jihu replied with a profound glint in his eyes. But this is something that must be done. Jang Maldong fiddled with his cane. It didnt seem like Seol Jihu rushed to this decision, and he seemed oddly confident as well. He seemed to be asking, So what should we do? To put it into words, he was acting like an adventurer, who had set out on a gamble. In that case, I have three conditions. Jang Maldong became curious where this confidence stemmed from. I dont think its right to leave right away. Setting aside spreading our influence, we need time to organize ourselves in a safe place. Of course! We need money too. A lot of it. We need to acquire enough funding to operate an organization. Ill try. And lastly, this might be difficult, but I want you to win over another organization that can go with you. It cant be just Carpe Diem. We need an organization that we can trust and rely on in case something like the last incident happens again I already have one. This time, Jang Maldong couldnt be more surprised. You already have one? Yes, I decided to join hands with the Triads. Mister Hao Win came to see me at the palace and made the offer. The Triads! This changed everything. The Triads were thirsty for powerful Earthlings and Carpe Diem needed an influential force to back them up. The two groups would undoubtedly be a perfect match. Jang Maldong chuckled. If thats true then there is only one thing left to do. Another one? What do you mean, another? Dont you think we ought to change our name? Jang Maldong grinned. Your goal doesnt really align with seize the day. Since this is an organization for you, think carefully about what to name it. Name Seol Jihu nodded his head, thinking that this wasnt such a bad idea. Anyways, I understand your goal. It looks like you have made up your mind, and I dont see a reason to stop you either. Jang Maldong got up. The Triads Carpe Diem and the Triads Muttering to himself quietly, Jang Maldong walked toward the door before suddenly stopping. Let me ask you one thing. He then asked as if he suddenly got curious. Once you amass enough influence and consolidate enough power And you find out who is behind all this, what do you plan to do then? Though it was only for a split second, golden light flickered within Seol Jihus pupils. He slowly clasped his hands together, then dropped his head. He vowed at the Banquet.To not search for the gold color.But to become the Golden Commandment himself. Meaning, Seol Jihu was the Golden Rule, and the Golden Rule was Seol Jihu. Seol Jihu buried his nose between his interlocked hands and spoke in a low voice. Ill show them. The engine that had cooled down after the war That I am, Seol Jihu. began to heat up thunderously. Chapter 203. Chohong’s Vow (1) News quickly spread about Seo Yuhui leaving the intensive care unit, but the Temple of Luxuria stayed silent. It seemed like it was just yesterday that they threw a fit about having to find the perpetrators, but they suddenly went silent, as if a bucket of cold water was poured on a sizzling grill. It was rather suspicious given that the timing coincided with the news report published by the Assassins Guild, and anyone who was at least a little knowledgeable in the ways of Paradise would know that some sort of scheming was involved, but no one dared to say anything so rashly. The Temple of Luxuria was an organization of healing Priests and was the second most powerful union after the Magicians Guild. No one wanted to be on their bad side, and justifiably so. Their influence was so great that even the Assassins Guild feared them, not publishing the fact that they tried to take Seol Jihu forcefully. Of course, people even cursed their own countries if no one was watching, so it wasnt as if no one was voicing a word of complaint. I just dont understand that noonim. Jang Maldong glanced at Chohong, who was sitting on the couch, constantly grumbling and smoking. If shes up, she should have learned what happened. Shouldnt she take necessary measures to fix this situation? Its not like weve known each other for only a few days. Recently, Chohong had been complaining nonstop. She didnt like this, she didnt like that. She complained so much that scabs formed over everyones ears. Shouldnt she at least bring those sons of bitches who threatened us over and force them to apologize? Ah, just thinking about it is making me angry again. Jang Maldong snorted. A class that was treated like nobles along with the Magicians, apologizing? There wasnt a rule saying they couldnt. Even Priests specializing in healing would have to bow their heads to some people. The problem was that they would never do such a thing to a small team like Carpe Diem. Not unless they were as influential and large as Sicilia. Uaaaaah! Unable to restrain her anger, Chohong screamed once again. Jang Maldong wanted to tell her to shut up, but he held himself back. He knew how shitty it felt to be swayed by the enemy. Jang Maldong sighed before saying. Dont blame her. She wont be able to do anything even if she wanted to. What does that mean? Shes the Executor of Lust! Isnt she this in the Temple of Luxuria? Chohong raised her thumb and rebutted, and Jang Maldong shook his head gravely. She used to be. Didnt she return during the war? To be precise, she retracted her withdrawal. She didnt regain all of the influence she had when she was in her prime. In the first place, she let go of all those things when she retired He didnt finish saying, It would be hard to regain the authority she gave up, but Chohong understood what he meant and scratched her head. Aiya~ What a shame for someone whose name is a legend in itself. Well, given her name value, it isnt as if she lost all of her supporters. But her ability as an Executor has been sealed, and she cant use any of her skills as a Unique Ranker Priest, so shes the perfect target for the people who are only seeking benefits. Jeez, what a mess they are. When Jang Maldong smiled bitterly, Chohong smacked her lips. In truth, Chohong knew what situation Seo Yuhui was in and even empathized with her to a certain extent. After all, she had also entered Paradise as a Red Mark and experienced all sorts of dirty schemes to climb up to her current position. There were times she had to say thanks when she should have been thanked, and there were likewise times she had to apologize when she should have received an apology. This was precisely such a situation. This goddamned world. I guess its my fault for not being strong enough. Chohong swallowed her anger before looking side to side and blurting out. And where did he go? Jang Maldong crossed his arms and gestured at the building beyond the window. He said hed visit our neighbor. Same time. Eh? Seo Yuhui, who returned home, was looking at a visitor with a flustered face. What did you say? When she carefully asked again What do I have to do to restore Noonas abilities? Seol Jihu repeated what he just said without missing a single beat. Seo Yuhui gently closed her eyes. So he told you. She had pleaded with Jang Maldong to keep this matter a secret, but she knew Seol Jihu wouldnt have let him get away without a proper explanation, given the incident that had just occurred. Seo Yuhui waved her hand with an awkward smile. Thats something for me to take care of. Im grateful that youre worried about me, but you dont have to bother with it. And with that, she put on an apologetic look. Sorry, because of me Seol Jihu shook his head, seeing as how Seo Yuhui couldnt finish her sentence. I think Im the cause of this incident. No, you didnt do anything wrong. Seol Jihu shook his head once again. Im not talking about the Priests barging into Carpe Diems office. Im talking about you being attacked. Seo Yuhui stared at the youth, who was clearly voicing his thoughts. She was shocked speechless when she first heard what happened and thought he would be gravely distressed, but he seemed rather collected. He must have forgotten about the matter or be enduring it. Or perhaps he had another idea altogether. Regardless, it didnt look like he would back down. I have no problem carrying out my daily activities Not if you consider your outside factors. Seo Yuhui secretly let out a sigh with Seol Jihu being so adamant. She could tell that he had already made up his mind. Unable to win against Seol Jihu, Seo Yuhui confessed. Okay it looks like you already heard, but Ill tell you about it in more detail. Most of my abilities have been sealed from the recoil of the Ceremony I held. I cant say for sure, but Im currently equal to a Level 1 or 2 Priest. Level 1 or 2 Priest!? Seol Jihu swallowed hard. Seo Yuhui was in a worse state than he imagined. At the same time, he admired her for being able to remain so calm and unperturbed. Something terrible might have happened to her, yet he couldnt see a single hint of animosity or resentment from her. Its easy for me to heal. I just have to make offerings to Goddess Luxuria. The answer Seol Jihu had been waiting for finally came out. Offerings? Seol Jihu tilted his head. He had expected her meridians to be blocked or her mana circuit to be broken, but offerings? It was an entirely new concept as far as he was concerned. Priests are different from other classes in how closely related they are to their gods. Seo Yuhui explained gently like a teacher educating a child, and it was only then that Seol Jihu remembered all Priests carried around offerings and an altar. Maria did so, and so did Alex. This was partly to prepare spells beforehand like Magicians did with their Memorize spell, more fundamentally Priests borrow the authority of their gods directly, so they have to pay the price each time. Was that it? While Seol Jihu struggled to remember what little he knew about the Priest class, Seo Yuhuis explanation continued. Separate from the condition of my body and the cost I paid for the Ceremony, I borrowed and used more divine power than what I was permitted. My abilities were sealed because of it. Ah! Seol Jihus jaw dropped. It was clear how to restore Seo Yuhuis abilities to pay the equivalent amount of offerings as the power Seo Yuhui borrowed at the time. I gave all the offerings I gathered so far but I didnt recover as much as I thought. Seol Jihu took a moment to organize his thoughts before speaking. What exactly are offerings? Mm gods have their own preferences for offerings but Luxuria-nim isnt really picky. She likes offerings with holy power the most, though. Seol Jihu raised a question. Then how much holy power should an offering have to fully restore your power? Mm Seo Yuhui crossed her arms and tilted her head. If I have something like the Moirais Souvenir, I think Ill be able to recover my strength in one go. Seol Jihus eyes widened. Moirais Souvenir. That was an item that was sold at the Neutral Zone for Survival Points. Seol Jihu clearly remembered this item as it was the most expensive item among the available items in the VIP Shop. Seo Yuhui saw Seol Jihus face and smiled faintly. Its fine. Offerings are just the fastest way to restore my power. Its not the only way. Though it will take more time, I can also recover by going to the temple and praying. Seol Jihu made up his mind when he heard this comment from Seo Yuhui. With this incident, he saw the dark side of Paradise clearly and learned many things. Not all humans were on the same side. Some were hidden enemies, who wouldnt hesitate to turn their spears if it benefited them. In other words, he couldnt guarantee that it would be safe to remain on the humans side. Even the Temple of Luxuria could be compromised. Because of this, Seol Jihu spoke up. I have a request for you, Noona. Hm? What is it? What was making him so serious? Seo Yuhui blinked her eyes curiously. You said you can recover your strength by going to the temple and praying, but I dont think thats a good choice. . Of course, Im sure you have your own thoughts about this issue, and Im sure you have many supporters as well. But I cant help but think that going to the Temple of Luxuria will be like marching into enemy territory. You might get attacked again soon. Seo Yuhui neither confirmed nor denied Seol Jihus suspicion. Seol Jihu took her silence as a sign of agreement. Ill be straight. Wont you team up with Carpe Diem for a while? Eh? Seo Yuhuis eyes widened. It seemed this was completely out of her expectations. The Iron Wall. Seol Jihu knew what Seo Yuhui was called in Paradise. He quickly added, so that she wouldnt misunderstand. I dont mean to pressure you or force you in any way. I wont mention it again if you say no. W-Wait. I wont really be of any help right now Im not expecting any. Im not trying to recruit you. Just think of Carpe Diem as a place to rest while you recover. Seol Jihu paused for a moment before continuing softly. Its just Im too indebted to you. I want to pay you back no matter what. Seo Yuhuis lips pursed. The way her eyes blinked incessantly, she seemed more than a little flustered. Seol Jihu fell in thought. Lets work together to find offerings. Thats the safest and the quickest way of recovery. There were many things he wanted to say, but he swallowed his words. Revealing his honest feelings seemed to be the best choice. So thats what he did. Ill protect you. It was then. The flustered Seo Yuhuis eyes widened slightly. She took a deep breath, and her snow-white neck turned red like a river reflecting a sunset. Coughing meaninglessly, Seo Yuhui muttered quietly. I see your sudden catches still havent changed. After a moment of silence, Seo Yuhui calmly collected her breath. She truly looked like someone who was struggling to calm down. Youll give me some time to think, right? Of course! Seol Jihu replied as if it was the most obvious answer. He hadnt expected her to answer immediately anyways, and in his perspective, Seo Yuhui seemed to have doubts. Was he being thoughtless and impudent? Seol Jihus intent was clear. Rather than staying in a place surrounded by enemies, he was telling Seo Yuhui to rely on him and receive thorough protection. It wasnt just empty words considering that Carpe Diem was the undisputed best team in Haramark. The problem was that Seo Yuhui joining Carpe Diem would result in Seol Jihu making even more enemies. The meaning of embracing Seo Yuhui in Paradise Seol Jihu didnt quite know this as his thoughts were mostly on repaying his debt to Seo Yuhui according to the Golden Rule. Soon, the sound of Seol Jihu getting up was heard. Ill take my leave now. Seo Yuhui opened her eyes in a fluster. H-Hm? Ah, youre leaving? Seol Jihu tilted his head. He was worried that his offer would have made her uncomfortable, but she seemed strangely happy. Yes, and Standing up, Seol Jihu continued. Dont worry too much. Well find the culprits. Seo Yuhui smiled softly. Dont push yourself too much. They wont be easy opponents. Of course, I dont plan to rush this at all. With a bright reply, Seol Jihu bowed before turning around. And soon Tak, the moment the sound of door closing rang out, the brightly smiling Seo Yuhui immediately turned solemn. When she heaved out the breath she had been holding in, the redness she had been suppressing slowly crept up and spread. Her face reddening in an instant, Seo Yuhui put her hands over her cheeks to cool them down. What do I do Possessed by a severe internal conflict, the youths words from the past suddenly crossed her mind. [Let me protect you.] Shutting her eyes, Seo Yuhui reflexively put her hand over her left chest. She could clearly feel the throbbing of her pulsating heart. Why did he have to say that all of a sudden. Although she looked like she was embarrassed Jeez Seo Yuhui had to try her best to suppress the corners of her mouth from curling up. Chapter 204. Chohong’s Vow (2) The communication crystal glowed earlier than expected. Seol Jihu had expected it to take a minimum of a few weeks to a maximum of a few months, but he was contacted only after a few days. Needless to say, it was a call from Pavlovicis crystal. Seol Jihu placed his hand on the crystal and let some mana flow into it. Its me. As soon as the crystal lit up, a familiar voice rang out. Because it was the middle of the night, the crystal was filled with darkness, but he could tell the caller was Phi Sora just from her voice. Phi Sora calling him from the crystal he had given to Pavlovici meant "There must have been an attack." Yep. You should set up a tent and a crystal ball. Phi Sora giggled. Seeing as how she was laughing, she must have accomplished her mission without a hitch. Thinking so, Seol Jihus voice became lighter. "Im glad youre okay." Why? They werent even enough for a warmup. Well, they were more than enough to kill these four, but they were nothing in front of me. Phi Sora boasted proudly. "What about Mister Marcel Ghionea? I think I heard him say he was going to catch the guys keeping watch Ah, wait a moment. Hes coming over now. The dark environment displayed through the crystal slightly shifted. Yes, leader. Marcel Ghioneas voice was so calm that it was hard to believe he was in combat just a moment ago. Reporting. 12 combat members and 4 sentries. A total of 16 men in the ambush squad. Of these, 10 people in the combat team were killed while the remaining 6 have been captured. "Youve killed quite a few. Marcel Ghionea clicked his tongue. There was no choice. Not only did Miss Phi Sora not restrain herself, one of the four men got hurt, raising a lot of commotion Why are you using me as an excuse? Phi Soras disgruntled voice rang out. Seol Jihu quickly opened his mouth. "Ill head over right now. I dont think you need to come. "Huh? Why? There was a face I recognized. Marcel Ghionea quietly continued. I interrogated one of the sentries on my way back. Theyre ruffians that wander around the backstreets of Haramark. They live by what they earn day by day. "Then." Its the same method as before. They commissioned this work without revealing their identities, making it no risk even if they fail. If I may speak my opinion, they may just be trying to test the waters Were they suspicious that we let the four walk away alive? Seol Jihus eyes narrowed. "Can you show me the face of any one of them? Of course! Marcel Ghionea obediently complied to Seol Jihus troublesome request. After seeing the captured men for himself, Seol Jihu became certain. ''Its different.'' The scene was different than what he had seen in the vision. And there werent just one or two differences. The assailants were all male. There wasnt a single woman seen in the team. Also, a purple snake tattoo could not be found on any of their necks. What should we do with them? "Kill them all." Right after saying that, Seol Jihu was surprised at himself for having given such a command. Telling him to kill them came out too easily. He suddenly thought about whether to use the six captives like he did with Pavlovici. ''No.'' But as soon as he asked himself, What happens to them on Earth if I kill them in Paradise? he realized it was a silly compassion and decided to harden his heart. He had already murdered people. And above all, it was a dog-eat-dog world. Seol Jihu did not withdraw his command and asked to talk to Pavlovici instead. Yes. A low but clearly trembling voice rang out. It sounded like he was in a daze. "I wont speak long." Seol Jihu asked in a tone that told him he expected an immediate decision. "What do you plan to do?" A reply did not come right away. But as if he had somewhat come to his senses while Seol Jihu was talking with Phi Sora and Marcel Ghionea, Pavlovici replied quickly. What What do we need to do? Heavy breathing flowed out as if he had only started to breathe again now. Seol Jihu, who had been concentrating on the voice over the call, curled his lips up. Pavlovici was fear-stricken but Seol Jihu did not feel any distrust coming from him anymore. Then again, since Seol Jihu had accurately proven himself as if he knew both their past and future, Pavlovici would have had no choice but to believe. "Theres nothing you need to do right now. Seol Jihu opened his mouth. "I will call later. But until then You want us to stay low and hide ourselves. Survival instincts caused humans to overcome their limits. Pavlovici, who had immediately understood Seol Jihus intentions, continued with clenched teeth. I know a hideout that only the four of us know. We will be hiding there for a while. "Where is it?" Its the Eva Church. Its exact location is a bit hard to explain. Pavlovici hesitated, but he did not hide everything. Seol Jihu smiled, carefully observing the crystal. "Okay then. I hope my call reaches you in the future. After cheerfully bidding farewell, Seol Jihu ended the call. His smile receded the moment the light turned off, and he tilted his head back to look at the ceiling. ''Testing the waters, huh.'' The enemy was not stupid. Rather, they were a professional group with a lot of experience in these matters. Jang Maldong, Seo Yuhui, Agnes. The three people that had their own unique perspective of Paradise had all cautioned him to be wary of this enemy. As such, they shouldnt be dumb enough to pounce on a bait he had thrown out just once. I shouldnt rush in recklessly. There was an old term called Sun Run in the game of blackjack. Simply put, it was another word for a winning streak due to a continuous stream of good cards. It was a gamblers rule of thumb to never leave the seat when they were on a Sun Run. On the other hand, there were also situations when they had to immediately get up and leave. Seol Jihu had felt the fire on the cards, that were the four men, weaken just a moment ago. His long experience in gambling told him. If he kept playing because he was winning, he would get swept into a bad shoe (a situation where only bad cards come in), so he had to quickly fold. Slowly. Either way, he had already succeeded in keeping the noose alive. The only thing left was to slowly tighten it without having the enemy notice. Then at some point in time, the rope would choke the enemys neck. "Fuu." After organizing his thoughts, Seol Jihu let out a sigh. He still had some regrets. There must have been a better way of utilizing the four men. After all, he needed more information. He would feel reassured if he had an expert in these kind of things. The person that came to his mind was naturally Kim Hannah. He had an unfounded belief that as both Paradises greatest scout and its most infamous scammer, Kim Hannah would have screamed Just which bastards dared to touch my contractee? before solving everything. It wasnt that he didnt try contacting her. He had actually tried calling her for advice, but the call didnt go through. It had never happened before, so he couldnt help but be worried. ''I hope nothing happened to her. Of course, he had to consider the possibility of her having gone back to Earth, but he still felt uncomfortable. ''Do I have to visit Scheherazade? He finally knew why Kim Hannah had placed so much importance in keeping in contact. Just as he was about to call her again, just in case "Hey!" Accompanied by the sound of the door slamming open, Chohong barged in the room. She must have just taken a shower as water dripped down the ends of her hair. "Whacha doing? You look like you were trying to call someone. "Ah. I was just thinking about a few things. "Thinking? About what?" "I feel like we need more people. When she heard that he was considering recruiting more people, Chohong stuck out her lower lip and nodded. "Umm Well, capable people would always be welcomed, but why? Are you going to recruit a Priest? "We definitely need a Priest, but I was also thinking of someone who could help me. A secretary if you will. "Do you have anyone in mind? "I do. Although its only a thought. Chohong who had only asked casually suddenly became curious. "Oh? Who is it? Tell me. I want to know. "Well. Yuhui Noona would be perfect as a Priest. Chohongs face hardened at that moment. "And I was thinking Kim Hannah would be good as a secretary. She knitted her eyebrows as if she was saying, What kind of dog-eating-grass nonsense are you spouting? "Why are you staring at me like that?" "Hey! Youre not serious, right? Youre just joking, right? "Im serious. Why? Cant I recruit them? Seol Jihu asked her with a serious face. Chohong carefully stared at his face for a while before suddenly roaring with laughter. "Puuhahahheheha!" Seol Jihu dumbly looked at Chohong, who was grabbing her stomach, dying of laughter. "Wow, just Wow After a good laugh, Chohong took deep breaths while wiping off tears from her eyes. "Ahh I havent laughed like this in so long. They say that stupid people are the funniest when theyre serious. "I dont understand why youre laughing. "Well, would you look at yourself? Hey, being overly serious is an illness, you know? Or what, do you have narcissism? . "Look here. Even if were Haramarks greatest team, those people are surrounded by High Rankers! Again. "Pffft!" Chohong barely stifled her laughter and slapped Seol Jihus shoulders. "I wasnt going to laugh if it had been someone like Kazuki, but what? The Daughter of Luxuria would be perfect? Miss Foxy would be good? I cant even, pffahahaha! She couldnt hold back anymore and laughed her head off. "Those two have reached the pinnacle of their respective fields, but here you are trying to recruit them into our team. Go drink some cold water and come back to your senses, you bastard. Seol Jihu got angry hearing Chohong repeatedly tell him to stop dreaming. "Who says they wont come? "Oooooh? Reallllyy? Well its good to dream big. "Chung Chohong" Seol Jihus eyes became serious. Just what do you plan to do if I actually go and manage to recruit them? "Oh?" Chohong made an expression that said Will you look at this? and snickered. "Hah! Hey, if you manage to bring in even one of those two, then Ill serve you as my hyung for the rest of my life. No really. Ill call you Hyung whenever I see you. Seol Jihu clenched his teeth seeing Chohong act cheeky. "I wouldnt be your Hyung, but your Oppa. "Sure sure~ Whether its Hyung~ or Oppa~ Ill be very~ polite and well-mannered. So go ahead and recruit them first. Seol Jihu ground his teeth. "You, dont you dare forget what you said just now." Chohong raised both her hands and nodded her head. "Yes, yes~ Although I currently serve Ira, as a former Priest, I vow upon my divine powers with Invidia as my witness. Are you happy now? Hmm? A vow with divine power on the line. A glint flashed past Seol Jihus two eyes. "Good. Now lets see how things turn out. "Ehew. You cute little punk. Still unable to come out of your rose-colored dream. Lightly pinching Soel Jihus cheek, Chohong giggled before turning around. She plopped herself down on his bed and suddenly asked a question she had just thought of. "Hey, assuming that you somehow manage to bring them, what are you planning on making me call you? Seol Jihu, who had been grumbling to himself, placed a cigarette in his mouth before glancing sideways. And he replied. "Hubby." Chohongs face was replaced with a dumbfounded look. Seol Jihu smirked. "You think thats all? The next day will be My love, the day after that will be Dear, and the day after that will be Darling "Uhuh. Keep dreaming. How dare you make this Chung Chohong-nim Hmph. Why dont you just go and make me call you Dear Husband, huh? "Ah. How about Master? Or Seol Jihu quickly ducked in the middle of speaking. It was because a pillow had come flying at him out of the blue, breaking the sound barrier. "You sure dream big, huh? Ya bastard! "Dreams become reality, dont you know? In that deep night. "Whatever, say that after you bring them! "Ah I will! The voices of a man and a woman roaring at each other were heard in a room of the Carpe Diem office for a long time. Chapter 205. The Lucky Charm Soul Weighing the importance of things it meant to distinguish between what was important and what wasnt, and to get ones priorities straight. In truth, what Seol Jihu wanted to do the most was train. As he had just advanced to Level 5, he wanted to quickly learn the skills befitting a High Ranker. He also wanted to re-harmonize his mind, body, and technique, which hadnt made any progress in a while. But there was something that was even more important to transform Carpe Diem from a team to an organization. To do this, he had to move to Eva, where he promised to meet Hao Win, but Jang Maldong had placed three conditions he had to fulfill before then. Since he had already won over an influential organization, that condition was fulfilled. Jang Maldong telling Seol Jihu to organize the team before spreading Carpe Diems influence meant to have a solid foundation and wasnt anything too difficult. But Seol Jihu had no choice but to accept the cold reality at the condition of acquiring enough funding for expansion. In truth, Seol Jihu had never been short of money ever since his arrival in Paradise. Well, except for when he was trying to recruit the Yi siblings. He had amassed quite a wealth, but it was a different story if the talk wasnt at an individual scale, but at an organizational one. Jang Maldong had once criticized Earthlings for playing real estate in Paradise. Meaning, land trade was just as popular here as on Earth. Strictly speaking, Paradises land wasnt for buying or selling. All territory within a city was under the permanent jurisdiction of the Royal Family in charge of the city. However, some Royal Families set aside land for themselves and the livelihood of Paradisians, issuing land transaction permits for the remaining land and allowing Earthlings to buy and sell them. While the permit only gave Earthlings partial rights to the land, these rights also included the right to construct buildings. In other words, the Royal Families only traded the right to the ownership of land, with Earthlings having the right to the buildings built on top of them. This wouldnt be such a bad thing if not for the rich and powerful having total control over Paradise. The influential organizations of each city acquired large regions of land from the Royal Families and made money by reselling these to other Earthlings. That was why concepts such as building-for-sale and monthly rent existed in Paradise. The Royal Families were rather speechless as they witnessed these events. They had signed a long-term lease for the land for reasonable prices, but buyers of the land were having a blast playing with money. Of course, this was yet another problem of the Earthlings. If only we could just chase them all out. In any case, the need for money was unchanged, so Seol Jihu racked his brains for a long time. I still have the Golden Eggs, so we should be good for now no, monthly rent is a no-go. Renting a building and paying a monthly amount for its use could be doable for a few months, but they would quickly run into a wall. In reality, Seol Jihu was troubled by the fact that it was hard to liquidate most of the valuable items he possessed. The cleanest method was directly trading with the Royal Familys administration to receive a long-term lease and construct a building themselves. The problem was that the price of land wasnt cheap, and the added price of erecting a building easily pushed the total cost into billions. I should have said yes when he said hed help. Seol Jihu now regretted declining Hao Wins offer to help them move. He had spoken with courage, wanting to do this himself, but he now realized it was nothing more than bravado. Should I look for a place on the outskirts of the city? Seol Jihus worry deepened. * Flone was the first one to notice Seol Jihus worries. Recently, she had been spending most of her time next to Seol Jihu. To be precise, she was spending more and more of her time in the pendant. Although she merrily wandered about when she was first released, there wasnt much to see within a limited space. When there was nothing new to see, her interest in going out naturally dwindled. Her boredom was so unbearable that she was starting to get discontent at Seol Jihu for only wandering around the same places every day. But because Seol Jihus mood was almost permanently downcast, she found it nigh impossible to express her dissatisfaction. She could see at a glance that his face was wrought with worry. Even today, he had spent quite a bit of time standing in front of the plazas noticeboard, sighing his heart out. He then returned home before clutching his head and rolling around on his bed grunting. Eventually, Flone asked, unable to bear seeing him so distressed. [Whats wrong? Are you worried about something?] Seol Jihu didnt react. Flone tilted her head before plucking a tree branch and poking him with it. Only then did Seol Jihu raise his head. That hurts. [Why the frown? You better spit it out now!] Hearings Flone intimidating talk, the crest-fallen Seol Jihu opened his mouth. Its because of money. I need money, but I dont have any. Blurring the end of his speech, he grit his teeth before shouting, Stupid money, money, money! Flone tilted her head and asked. [Money? Cant you go get some?] Seol Jihu gave a dull smile. I need a good amount. Well, every little counts, so its true that I could save up enough until I eventually meet my goal. I just dont know how long it will take. It wasnt as if Carpe Diem always had a mission, and even if it did, it was impossible to meet his goals with just the mission completion rewards. Seol Jihu rolled around some more on the bed and murmured. I need a way to make enough in one go. [No, I mean] Flone spoke as if she was frustrated. [I was going to ask you about this anyways. Since you said you need money, why not go get it!?] ? Noticing that something was up, a question mark popped up Seol Jihus head. Flone pointed at the pendant. [This, I mean! This! Grandpas secret!] Seol Jihu finally stopped rolling. [Remember how Grandpa said he hid all of the familys wealth before going to the emperors villa?] [Dont be surprised. He said this pendant has the coordinates of the hidden wealth!] Was it when he first heard about the Parasite armys advance? Barely remembering what he heard back at the Huge Stone Rocky Mountain, Seol Jihu shot up from his bed. The inheritance! [Yeah!] Seol Jihu turned towards Flone. When he stepped forward with his eyes blazing, Flone shrunk back. [W-W-What? Youre scaring me.] Flone. Seol Jihu grabbed Flones hips tight. Suddenly caught, Flone wriggled, telling him to let go. Please I really need ah, can I have it? [Yeah, it doesnt have an owner anyways.] But its your inheritance. [I dont care. Im dead anyway. Feel free to use it however you want.] Seol Jihu became dazed. Sometimes, Flone talked about being dead too nonchalantly. Well, perhaps he shouldnt care so much about it either seeing as how she didnt consider it a big deal. [Thats only if you can find it though.] Seol Jihu was about to jump in happiness before being struck down by Flones words. He suddenly had a feeling that it wouldnt be so easy. [Grandpa said he hid his wealth in five different places.] He split them? Why? [What do you mean? What idiot hides all their wealth in one place?] When Flone asked back, Seol Jihu became speechless. [Grandpa was super careful, you know? Even that greedy emperor gave up trying to find these places!] Right, they were talking about the wealth of the entire Rothschear family. Since the Rothschears were famous for their immense wealth, Seol Jihu could only imagine how much Flones grandfather had hidden away. [He said he separated them by type hnng.] Groaning like a puppy, Flone escaped Seol Jihus hands and flew towards the wall. There was a huge map hanging there. [The first place is here!] Quickly rushing forward and checking the map, Seol Jihus expression sank. This was because Flones index finger was pointing at the heart of the Empire. Didnt you say he hid them outside the Empire? [You know what they say, its hard to see whats right beneath your nose.] Seol Jihu smacked his lips. That place is a bit. The Parasite Queen is there. If we go, I can promise you well be dead before we even get there. Absolutely. [Really? What a shame. Important documents and account records are buried there.] Flone muttered in disappointment, but Seol Jihus expression became a bit brighter. Of course, he wouldnt know their real value until he saw them, but these documents didnt sound so important to him now. After all, it wasnt as if he was going to live in the Empire. [Then the next one is] Flones finger slid down the map. Seol Jihu clasped his hands and prayed earnestly. Please dont let it be in the Parasites territory. However, Flones index finger pointed at the Parasites territory again. Although they were no longer in the territory of the old Empire, it was a rear area that was far apart from the human territory. [This is where antiques and offerings are buried.] Seol Jihus eyes shot open. Offerings? Your grandfather kept offerings separately as well?] [Of course. The Rothschear family served the Goddess of Chastity (Castitas) of the Seven Virtues. We were in charge of holding Ceremonies every season.] Then the quality of those offerings must be amazing. [That goes without saying. The Goddess of Chastity really liked items with holy power, so I remember Grandpa always making special requests for them from the temple.] Seol Jihu swallowed hard. This place was in a different situation than the first place, and the inheritance buried there was difficult to give up. Although it being inside the Parasites territory still weighed on his mind, it wasnt as if there wasnt a way around it. Since Paradise was round, couldnt he get there in a roundabout way somehow? [Oh, and this is where gold, silver, and other treasures are buried.] Seol Jihu paused his train of thought and looked at the map again. This place was also in the Parasites territory, but it was still the frontier area. Perhaps Seol Jihu had gotten a bit bolder after going to the ancient emperors villa, because he felt this place wasnt so out of reach. [If you want to carry everything back, youll probably need about ten large carts.] Flone spoke proudly, clearly wanting to boast about the wealth of her family. That much? [The treasures there might really be forming a mountain! So? So?] Flone chattered, hurriedly asking for his reaction. Seol Jihu stared at her fixedly before Hic. suddenly crying. Flone jumped in shock. [Y-Youre crying!? Why are you crying!?] Its nothing. Seol Jihu shook his head immediately. Im just happy my worries were solved in an instant. [Things must have been hard for you until now. I mean, thats what it looked like.] Flone patted Seol Jihus head. He wiped his tears before nodding. Im happy. I really am. Now I can find a place to call home, buy a new spear, a new armor, and [Spear?] Yeah The one I used to have broke during the war. He didnt even remember when it broke. But when he woke up, the spear was nowhere to be found. He was later told that the spear was shattered completely, and there was no need to even mention his armor. [Great. Then what about this place?] Seol Jihu sniffled while following Flones finger. This was the only place that wasnt in the Parasites territory. Wait. Something about the location was strange. It wasnt the Parasites territory but a border region With the Federation. [The Rothschear familys valuable items are buried in this place, so it should have a weapon that catches your fancy.] Suddenly growing curious, Seol Jihu asked. Was your family a merchant family? [What?] Flone replied a beat late. She seemed slightly angry. I got curious all of a sudden. With how wealthy they were, I was wondering if they were famous as a weapon merchant. [Weaaaapon merchaaant?] Her voice instantly turned sharp. [No way! You say the Rothschear family became famous through selling weapons!?] Flone jumped. [Meanie!? How could you say something like that? Do you think its possible for a family in charge of Ceremonies to be merchants?] Seol Jihu became speechless, seeing how Flone was acting like she had been insulted greatly. Although he couldnt understand why she was so mad, he apologized for offending her. Sorry, Im not knowledgeable about these things. [You really dont know a thing, huh! Fine, Ill tell you just once, so listen up!] Flone yelled like a pouting kid and continued. [The Rothschears are one of the four deeply-rooted families, who founded the Empire. Theyre also a duke, which only the founding contributors of the Empire can become.] Four families? [Gorgonu, crowned as the emperor and known as the Heart of the Empire! Rhetinhen, the Shield of the Empire! Monpansha, the Eyes and the Head of the Empire! And Rothschear, the Spear of the Empire!] Seol Jihus eyes widened. [Whats buried here is our familys sacred artifact!] Wait, you mean [Thats right! Im talking about the Spear of Purity, which Goddess Castitas has bestowed our founding patriarch! You thought I was talking about some items to sell at an auction?] Seol Jihus jaw dropped. A weapon bestowed by a god? He couldnt even begin to imagine how powerful such a weapon would be. [Of course, I know that the emperors Gorgonu family was unrivaled in my time, but still!] Oooh! Rothschear! Ooooooh! Seol Jihu gave a fervent applause. Finally getting the reaction she wanted, Flone hmphed before placing her hands on her waist and strutting her chest out. [Its fine if you know now. Anyways, where do you want to go?] Greed filled Seol Jihus eyes as he looked at the map. He was faced with happy worries, which was choosing which place to go first. His head was telling him to choose money, but his heart was shouting for the spear. An, an artifact from the Empire and one that was bestowed by a god. Swallowing his saliva, Seol Jihu glanced at the proudly floating Flone. Flone, this place doesnt just have the spear, right? [Ei, how could it?] Right? It must have something else, right? Like decorations and a little bit of gold and silver. [Probably. Grandpa split them into categories, but I doubt he separated it completely But why?] Seol Jihu licked his lips. Nothing. But how much do you think will be there? [Mm theres no way to find out until we get there ourselves but dont hold your hopes up too high. I doubt theres going to be a lot.] But shouldnt it at least have what the emperors villa did? [Eh? What are you talking about?] Flone snorted and waved her hand. [It obviously will have more than that.] As I thought. Seol Jihus eyes sparkled. Rubbing his hands together, he asked again. So, about how much? [Mm I would say at least a few boxes of gold coins.] Cough! Seol Jihu coughed loudly. Dear god! A tiny fraction of the family wealth was a few boxes of gold coins!? There was no need to hesitate any longer. Seol Jihu set his next destination on the spot. Although there was still one place he hadnt heard about, he could do so at a later time. This is enough for now. The moment he made up his mind Uhehehehe. Dollar signs appeared in Seol Jihus pupils, which began to spin like a slot machine. [!?] The giggling Flone flinched in surprise. [W-Whats wrong? Dont make that face. Its scary and weird.] Flone. Seol Jihu ignored her plea and stared at her with profound affection. Are you my lucky charm? Or an incarnation of Lady Luck herself? [W-What are you talking about all of a sudden? Go away. Shoo!] Flone hurriedly turned around, trying to escape. But unable to restrain his happiness, Seol Jihu FLONE! spread his arms and pounced. [MUEEEEE!] Flone screamed. Hurray! [Dont touch me! You cant do that to a maiden!] Hurray Flone! [Uaaaang, Ill kill you!] Screams and giggles continued to ring in the room for a long time. Thankfully, no one else was in Carpe Diems office. Chapter 206. Seol Jihu Faithfully Plants Flags Today As Always Seol Jihu dragged his lucky charm, or rather Flone, to the library as soon as he heard her story. Like the adage, there is a way out even if the sky falls, Seol Jihu was quick to move once he had a plan. The Pagoda of Infection. This was the place that Flone pointed out as where the Rothschear familys sacred artifact was hidden. Burning with fervor, Seol Jihu searched every corner of the library for a few days and gathered a good amount of information. And the result was truly unnerving. REDACTED. Whats this? It wasnt difficult to find information regarding the Pagoda of Infection. The problem was that every single record cut off after a few pages with the word REDACTED. Even an idiot would realize that the latter content was deleted. Seol Jihu had checked dozens of history records, including records of unofficial history, yet information regarding this place had been removed without exception. It was as if all of Paradise had come together and promised to keep silent. But from all the records he read, he was able to gather two pieces of information. The Emperor feared the (REDACTED) attacking the Empire and devised a special measure. That is to erase the (REDACTED)s existence altogether. And. After that day, the Empire and all of its subsidiary countries moved quickly. They arrested anyone who talked about (REDACTED) on the streets and went beyond keeping the secret under wraps to redacting all information regarding it. Man. Seol Jihu smacked his lips after reading just a few lines. He didnt have a good feeling about this. He investigated the Rothschear familys secrets just in case, and it was just as he thought. He couldnt find a single record related to the Pagoda of Infection. Rothschear, one of the four duke families who founded the Empire. They serve the Goddess of Chastity. Castitas, the Goddess of Chastity, bestowed the family with the sacred artifact, the Spear of Purity, which housed the elemental spirit, Arcus. The family thus came to be called the Spear of the Empire, and as the name suggests, they always stood at the frontlines of war to combat outside enemies. They are said to be protected by a mythical guardian Phoenix that symbolizes joy. Getting confirmation about the Rothschear familys background and the existence of the Spear of Purity were the only gains. Seol Jihu asked Flone about the Pagoda of Infection, but she only said, Huh? Whats that? I have never heard of it before. The fact that Flone had never heard about it could only mean that the Emperors measures had been successful. The Pagoda of Infection. Just its name exuded all sorts of trouble. I doubt its talking about a simple contagious disease There were more than a few suspicious points, but Seol Jihu had no thoughts of reconsidering his plans. He had to go. This was the opportunity he had been waiting for. If he gave up now, elevating Carpe Diem to an organization would truly become a hopeless dream. Though even the Emperor of the ancient Empire had been wary of this place Lets face it head on. Seol Jihu walked forward, shaking off his fears. ** After returning to Carpe Diems office, Seol Jihu fell into deep thought. Setting aside the matter of conquering the Pagoda of Infection, just getting there was a problem. The area in question was similar to the Forest of Denial in that it bordered the Parasites, the Federations, and humanitys territory. Strictly speaking, though, it was closer to the Federation and humanitys side. Ill need a Pathfinder for sure. A Pathfinder was indispensable as he could run into the Parasites at any time. It wasnt as if he didnt know any Archers, but Marcel Ghionea was poor at scouting and Yi Seol-Ah lacked experienced. Warriors Carpe Diem had a rather strong lineup of Warriors, including himself, Chohong, Phi Sora, and Hugo. But that was only in terms of firepower. In terms of scale and the size of their party, this trip to the Pagoda of Infection would be an expedition, not an exploration. And Seol Jihu had a strong feeling that simply being good at fighting would not be enough for this expedition. This worry stemmed from his lack of information. To be more precise, he still had misgivings in his ability as a leader purely due to his inexperience. He wanted an experienced, quick-witted veteran who could control Carpe Diems temperamental Warriors in case of an emergency. It would be perfect if there was someone as skilled as Dylan. It wasnt as if he couldnt think of anyone. But he was hesitating because accepting an outsiders help would mean he would need to return the favor. Seol Jihu knew how incredible the result of this expedition would be, given that it hadnt fallen into anyones hands. So he would be lying if he said he didnt have any regrets about sharing the loot with outsiders. What should I do? BOO! While he was deep in thought, a shrill voice struck his ears. When Seol Jihu opened his eyes, he saw Chohong standing in front of him with her mouth open. Seol Jihu laughed blandly. Having fun? Bastard, youre making me feel embarrassed. Chohong took a step back and grumbled with a flushed face. What are you doing here all alone? You had your eyes closed and your arms crossed too. I think. Think? Therefore I exist. Argh, cut the bullshit. Chohong furrowed her brows. Why do you have to be like this? Youre such a turn-off sometimes, you know that? She fiddled with her fingers as she criticized him. But hey, please tell me you were thinking about our next mission. I dont care if its a scouting mission or an exploration. You must be bored. Bored doesnt even cut it. Im about to flip from itching all over. Lets go out, let some fresh air into our nostrils, beat up some monsters and have a change of pace. How about it? Chohong made a passionate speech while waving her hands. Seol Jihu nodded his head calmly. I was just thinking about one. Oh? And this came from a trustworthy source? More than trustworthy. I see Chohong rubbed her hands together and giggled. Right, youre not the type of person to just sit still. I thought youd make your move soon. Then, she suddenly spoke as if she just remembered something. Oh yeah, have you been to the palace? Seol Jihu furrowed his brows at her sudden mention of the palace. No? Why would I go there? To get money. Money? From what? Participating in the war was mandatory. Not that. You hired those kids from Blood Line. Only then did Seol Jihu go Ah. He remembered Teresa mentioning this. That he should look for mercenaries and that she would pay him back later. Seol Jihu hesitated. I dont know if its right to accept that money I didnt hire them out of my own pocket. Thats even better! Youd have extra money to spend. Its true that Blood Line came to help, so there shouldnt be any problem. Chohong kept persuading him to take the money, but Seol Jihu seemed rather reluctant. I dont think Haramark has spare money right now. This wasnt a baseless assumption. A war required an exorbitant amount of money to be spent. Now that the war was over, not only did Haramark have to rebuild the valley fortress, but they also had to pay out their war dues. Even the military expansion Jan Sanctus asked for was in far reach. Oh right, there were talks about that recently. About how people havent received any money even though months have gone by since the war. Well, youre the one who called Blood Line, so you do what you want. Chohong shrugged. Seol Jihu slowly rubbed his chin. Again. For some reason, when he thought about Teresa, his conflicted mind suddenly tilted to one side. Right, its not like the inheritance is only in one place. Other than the one in the heart of the Empire where I obviously cant go, there are still three other places. Seol Jihu murmured before coming to a decision. Doing her a favor before leaving Haramark didnt sound so bad. Having made up his mind, Seol Jihu got up. * Seol Jihu went to find Kazuki straight away. It was to ask him to become the Pathfinder for the expedition. When he gave a rough explanation of the situation, Kazuki unexpectedly agreed right away. Alright, Ill go with you. When Seol Jihu stared at him in a daze, Kazuki, who was reviewing the piece of paper with the terms and conditions of the temporary contract, raised his head. Ah, I havent had a lot to do recently. My team disbanded too. It seemed Umi Tsubame broke up into pieces in the end. Well, since Kazuki joined hands with the Triads, it was unlikely that Japan Business Federation would have sat still. Also, isnt this the first expedition you planned yourself? Was it? Now that he thought about it, he had always followed others, accepted missions, or was dragged along forcefully. He had never decided alone. In that sense, this was indeed Seol Jihus first expedition. Im curious. I doubt an expedition planned by an Earthling of your caliber will be ordinary. Anyways, I dont think following you will be a bad thing. Kazukis clear praise made Seol Jihu smile bashfully. Thank for trusting me. Kazuki stared at the smiling Seol Jihu with a somewhat bitter look. Soon, he suddenly chuckled. I dont sense any feelings of entitlement from you. Thats why I can trust you. With that, Kazuki flicked the paper. Anyways, about these terms. Yes. Artifacts will be distributed according to the class of the participants. This is all good, but Kazukis eyes narrowed slightly. Artifacts that do not conform to any class and artifacts that carry holy power will belong to Seol Jihu. Distribution of loot generally followed a 1/Nth rule. With the exception of artifacts, this basic rule of Paradise applied to even porters. Of course, Seol Jihu rightfully deserved more of the cut, seeing as how he was the one who planned the entire expedition, but he wasnt even saying he would pay a small price for the right to those items, which would be the norm. Rather, he was asking for an absolute ownership over them. Can you give me a more detailed explanation? Mm sure, its an open secret anyways. It wasnt that Kazuki was being greedy, and since Seol Jihu knew this was Paradises rule, he revealed his inner thoughts openly. After hearing his explanation, Kazuki went Ah and dropped his jaw. So its because of Lady Seo Yuhui. Yes, from now on, I plan to give her every offering I get my hands on. So I plan to use these same terms for a while. In that case, I have no complaints. Well go with this. Kazuki signed the contract without hesitation, and Seol Jihu nodded his head. Seol Jihu knew Kazuki would understand. After all, Kazuki was also indebted to Seo Yuhui. Whew. Kazuki breathed a sigh of relief after handing the contract back to Seol Jihu. If this expedition goes well, Ill finally have some room to breathe. What do you mean? Ah, I need to form a new team before moving to Eva, but Im severely lacking money. Hao Win gave me some funding, but thats all debt. Seol Jihus eyes widened. Youre going to Eva too, Mister Kazuki? Of course. The hill Im hiding under is moving to Eva, so how can I not? Didnt Hao Win tell you? Kazuki replied immediately before smiling. Anyways, thanks! You saved me. Seol Jihu waved his hand. Isnt it too early to say thanks? We dont even know if anything is going to be there. Thats true. Returning empty-handed from expeditions or explorations is an everyday occurrence. Having said that, Kazuki glanced at Seol Jihu and smiled silently. But seeing as how youve never failed before, I figured I can get my hopes up. Ive never failed before? Seol Jihu tilted his head once again. * The next place Seol Jihu visited was the royal palace. An expedition? Seeing the youth who visited her out of the blue, Teresa''s eyes opened like that of a rabbit. Yes. Seol Jihu nodded his head with a bright smile. I heard that things have been a little loud recently. I was thinking it would be a great idea to go out, get some fresh air, and loosen up. . Teresa was clearly at a loss for words. Seol Jihu wasnt wrong. Because their finances were in the red, she had been thinking about swallowing her tears and selling the royal familys land. Seeing Seol Jihu who was full of smiles, Teresa reviewed the contract again. The terms were strangely stingy. No, in the first place, it was uncommon for the princess to be asked to go on an expedition. It didnt seem like he didnt know about the Royal Familys situation, so it was also strange that he was asking her to get some fresh air and loosen up. Moreover, it wasnt as if she was a Magician or a Priest. Carpe Diem was overflowing with skilled Warriors, so she didnt understand why he wanted to bring another Warrior with him. There were more than a few suspicious points. However, Teresas ability to take a hint was easily a 100. There was no way that Seol Jihu was saying this without a reason. Teresa secretly glanced at Seol Jihu and examined him thoroughly. He seemed strangely full of confidence. Hold on. Teresa suddenly thought of the expedition offer she had received in the past from White Rose. She had put careful thought into the matter before asking Seol Jihu to join the expedition, but Seol Jihu was extremely against it at that time. Teresa believed in her hubbys intuition and didnt follow White Roses expedition. And lo and behold, not only did the expedition end in failure, but it also became the source of a spectacular political mess. Teresa remembered how relieved she was at the time. The important thing was Seol Jihu had a totally different attitude now compared to then. Not only was he not uncertain, but he was clearly hoping that she would go with him. In that instant, a bolt of lightning struck Teresas head. A jackpot. A super jackpot, at that! She didnt know the details, but he must have received an incredible piece of info. That was why he was asking her to come. Teresa finally understood Seol Jihus intentions. Hes looking after me. Simply giving her the loot for free would be unfair to his teammates and possibly raise protests, so he was making her join the expedition to rightfully receive a cut. Again just when Im in trouble. Teresa found it incredible how he appeared to save her whenever she was having a hard time. How could she not develop feelings for him? Haa Sighing from the bottom of her heart, Teresa spoke with a slightly flushed voice. I can really go with you? Of course. I mean, Im the one whos requesting you to come. Eii, I know Carpe Diem has lots of Warriors. Strength isnt the only thing that matters. Im personally expecting other things from you, princess. The way he was putting it made Teresa feel even more apologetic. Seol Jihu grinned. Youre coming, right? He was going this far. How could she refuse or even play hard to get? Teresa nodded silently. Then, she stared at Seol Jihu fixedly. Excellent decision. Then The moment he finished saying, Ill let you know when the date has been decided, he flinched. A subtle glance. He might be mistaken, but he felt like he saw two hearts blooming inside Teresas pupils. N-No. It wasnt that he disliked the princess, but Seol Jihu considered himself a man of principle. As he vividly remembered what happened when he gave her the longsword and shield, he couldnt just ignore this problem. I-Ill take my leave now. And here. Seol Jihu hastily got up and passed the shopping bag he had brought with him in a hurry. Teresa, who got up as if to prevent him from escaping, licked her lips slightly with her tongue. She then blinked her eyes, seeing the shopping bag. Its a gift. Its nothing big though. Oh, my. It was effective. Teresas eyes, which were turning more and more seductive by the second, regained their sparkle. I bought it when I was on Earth. I forgot to bring it with me last time I came here However, Seol Jihu had committed a fatal mistake. The moment Teresa heard the word gift, the light in her eyes grew more intense, and her heart-shaped pupils became clearer. Of course, Seol Jihu noticed this change as well. I bought something you need in your daily life. Its nothing big, so please accept it. Pang! Ill be off, then. Thank you for having me! Seol Jihu activated the Festina Earring and ran away at full speed. . And once Seol Jihu left, Teresa stood still and looked down at the shopping bag on the desk. This was the first time she received a gift from an Earthling. She thought this every time she saw him, but If only Earthlings were all like him. How great would that be? In any case, she was given an unexpected way out of her predicament and an unexpected gift. After fiddling with the shopping bag for a long time, she shoved the stack of documents on her desk out of the way. Eit! Who cared about work? At least for today, she wanted to indulge herself in this feeling of weightlessness. And soon, just like Seo Yuhui, Phi Sora, and Chohong Teresa had the same reaction as the other women who opened Seol Jihus gift. However, her confusion at the gift only lasted a moment. Soon, the corner of the mouth curled up, and her eyes also curled to crescent shapes. Wow. With a bra in one hand and panties in the other, she chuckled. Light pink hearts on a shade of a lovely pink color. Moreover That person Looking back and forth at the underwear in each of her hands, Teresa couldnt hide her admiration. Putting the underwear down, she placed her hand over her mouth and giggled. What a taste! Chapter 207. Slave Hunt (1) Ayase Kazuki and Teresa Hussey readily agreed to participate in the expedition. With a skilled High Ranker Archer and a Warrior joining in, Seol Jihu felt much more confident in succeeding. That night, Seol Jihu revealed the expedition plan to his teammates. He told them about the information he gathered at the library and surprised them by mentioning Kazuki and Teresa would be coming along. Of course, it was normal procedure to first tell ones teammates about an expedition before recruiting any additional help, but it didnt matter all that much, because Chohong and Hugo were already heated up and impatient. Their reactions were pretty much what Seol Jihu expected. Agree, agree, I super agree! Kyaa! Well finally get our hands on some money! Chohong shot her hands up and danced, while Hugo laughed with a big grin. Meanwhile, Marcel Ghionea looked at these two strangely. Normally, explorations and expeditions were more likely to fail than succeed. In terms of pure numbers, failure to success ratio was about 7:3. But the way Chohong and Hugo were acting, it was as if they had already finished the expedition in success. They seemed sure that there was a ruin there. Jang Maldong, who was silently staring at the map, muttered in a low voice. The border region Seol Jihu raised his eyebrows. Is there a problem? You should be careful, obviously, but just going there shouldnt pose any problems. After all, its just the border region. But you should be careful not to go too deep since this place practically has a foot in the Federations territory. Does the Federation hate humans intruding on their territory? It depends. Some races are more generous and understanding of humans, but others are hostile. They may let you go without causing trouble if they know youre just passing by, or they might continue to chase after you, thinking that youre invading. But we have a tacit alliance, dont we? Shouldnt it be okay as long as we dont attack them first? Seol Jihu spoke optimistically, but Jang Maldong shook his head immediately. Its a tacit relationship for a reason. It isnt as if humans have never warred with the Federation. In the first place, the Federation is a huge assembly of nations made up of countless races. Although their members are largely categorized into five groups, thats only for conveniences sake. If you go into detail, just the Beastmen Alliance has. Jang Maldong looked up at the ceiling, starting to fold his fingers one by one, before ultimately shaking his head. Anyways, you best not do anything stupid. Different races have different values and views toward humanity. Its important to handle the situation on a case by case basis. Seol Jihu nodded his head at Jang Maldongs advice. In that sense, asking Miss Teresa to accompany you was an excellent choice, since the Haramark Royal Family is in constant contact with the Federation. Also Jang Maldong then glanced at the brother and sister who were quietly sitting on the side. What are you going to do about them? Seol Jihu looked at them nervously. Yi Sungjin seemed keen on following them, while he couldnt really get a read on anything from Yi Seol-Ahs expression. Seol Jihu spoke. I think its still too early. It would be a different story if we were going to the human territory, but this expedition will be to the border region of the three powers. Even though the Parasites are biding their time right now, if something goes wrong. Seol Jihu blurred the end of his speech, as a glint of disappointment flickered in Yi Sungjins eyes and Yi Seol-Ah let out a furtive sigh. For some reason, he could hear Phi Sora snorting from the side. Anyways, its too dangerous. They need to be Level 4 at the very least. This isnt a place where a Level 1 or 2 can go. Hearing this Hugo, I know a person who insisted on going to the border region of the three powers when he was only a Level 1. You remember him? Chohong asked. Ah! I know him. That guy, didnt he join the war and volunteered himself to bait the Parasites all on his own? When he was Level 1. And Hugo replied right away. Seol Jihu ignored them and continued. Its good to get experience points, but like you said, we dont know whats going to happen. We wont be able to look after them in the worst-case scenario. Alright. Ill train them some more while youre away, then. Jang Maldong clenched his teeth and replied. It looked like he was trying his best to restrain his laughter. Then, when Seol Jihu glared at the giggling Chohong and Hugo, Hugo held his laughter back and asked. Seol, are we not bringing a Priest? Of course, we are. I plan to go see her tomorrow morning. You plan to go see her? Is it Maria? Yes. Seol Jihu nodded his head, and Chohong and Hugo immediately stopped laughing. Then, they put on reluctant looks. Uh, mm I dont know if that will be okay. Why? I dont know. She kinda went crazy after the war ended. Seol Jihus eyes shot open. Miss Maria went crazy? Hugo shrugged. I still dont get why. She blabbered on about being crazy for investing in a rising stock and then going broke when the stock delisted. Seol Jihu tilted his head. He realized that he had completely forgotten about Maria until now. Ill go see her tomorrow to take a look. If shes acting strange, then Seol Jihu muttered vaguely as if what he heard was too hard to believe. Well set out five days from now. Ill let Princess Teresa and Mister Kazuki know, so please be ready. Roger! Okay~! Chohong shot up and shouted, while Phi Sora answered with her interlocked hands stretched up. Jang Maldong turned to the Yi siblings and spoke. You two get ready to leave too. Huh? But were not Not to the expedition, but to Huge Stone Rocky Mountain. Ah! Yi Sungjin hiccuped. Marcel Ghionea clasped his hands and prayed for the siblings. Seol Jihu did not miss Yi Seol-Ah glancing at the stretching Phi Sora. Now was a good time to tell her. Seol-Ah, can you talk to me for a bit? Huh? Ah, yes! Yi Seol-Ah replied before smiling brightly and jumping up. * Seol Jihu brought Yi Seol-Ah to the rooftop. You want to go with us, right? Ah haha. Yi Seol-Ah neither agreed nor disagreed, only smiling awkwardly. It cant be helped. I would bring you along if I could, but this is the first time I will be on an expedition like this. We have very little information about this place. Isnt that too dangerous? It is. But we have to go. Seol Jihu thought about telling her regarding the move to Eva before deciding otherwise. There was no need to count the chickens before the eggs hatched. It wouldnt be too late to tell her after the expedition. Its okay. I know its because Im not skilled enough. Ill train hard while youre away. Great. Lets go together next time for sure. Unlike Yi Sungjin, she didnt look too disappointed. Seol Jihu decided to move on to the main topic. Also, its about Miss Phi Sora. The smiling Yi Seol-Ah immediately froze. It looks like well be working together for a while. Yi Seol-Ah shut her eyes tight. She had expected as much, but hearing it still made her choke up. While it may not be immediate, theres a chance well recruit her. I wasnt going to ask for your opinion originally, but I changed my mind after the war. Miss Phi Sora also clearly said what she wanted to. Seol Jihu talked about how Carpe Diem wasnt in a situation to be picky and how even one more powerful Earthling would make a huge difference. Yi Seol-Ah gave a forced smile. Ei, you dont need to tell us everything down to the last detail. Just do what you want to. Im totally fine. Seol Jihu stared at Yi Seol-Ah fixedly. Okay, but dont worry about it too much. What happened in White Rose wont happen again. I made sure to tell her. What if she does!? I wont sit still this time either! Yi Seol-Ah clenched her fists and spoke confidently. Seol Jihu let out a small laugh. I know the history between you two, so I wont tell you to get along. But I got to talk to her, and shes not a bad person. It might take time, but try to improve your relationship. Seol Jihu swallowed the above words back down. He felt like saying so would be similar to how he almost forced Phi Sora to apologize. There was nothing more sensitive than personal relationships, so Seol Jihu decided to back down for now. Rather than stirring the problem, letting it resolve itself seemed to be the best choice. Perhaps, the two of them would work something out. After organizing his thoughts, Seol Jihu said good night and turned around. Yi Seol-Ah didnt leave right away. She stood still and heaved out the breath she had been holding in before smacking her lips and walking down. When she went back to her room, Yi Sungjin was waiting without sleeping. What did you talk about with Hyung? Nothing, just the expedition and such. Yi Seol-Ah replied like it wasnt a big deal, then lied down on her bed. We cant go on the expedition, huh. He said he doesnt know anything about the place, so its too dangerous. He said we could go with him on the next expedition. Yi Sungjin nodded his head helplessly. Whew, we better get stronger fast. Were only mooching off of him right now. Yi Seol-Ah pouted. He also said that Carpe Diem will be with that Unni for a while. He said he hasnt decided yet, but it looks like hell recruit her. Unexpectedly, Yi Sungjin wasnt surprised. I thought as much. I heard she performed well during the war. She did? I still dont like it. Initially he was acting like he wasnt going to recruit her, and now Yi Sungjin flinched. Yi Seol-Ah rolled to the side and stared at him. You agree, right? Noona. Yi Sungjins voice dropped a tone. Yi Seol-Ah stared at him with a why are you staring at me like that? kind of look. You didnt say that to Hyung, did you? Huh? What was that? What you just said. That you dont like it, and how he was acting like he wasnt going to recruit her. Ei, of course not! Who do you think I am? She then asked with the look of an innocent child. But why cant I? Gently, you know, and not nitpicking. Yeah, no. You cant. Never. Yi Sungjins firm reply made Yi Seol-Ah tilt her head. Why? Were teammates. Were in different positions. Lets be real, were just mooching off of him. But This isnt our team. Its Hyungs. Yi Seol-Ah looked as if she was at a loss for words. Then, she raised her upper body indignantly. Sungjin, I just dont like that person. You know this too. I do. I dont like her either. But Hyung doesnt need to care about whether we like her or not. These two are separate matters. So youre saying we just need to agree with whatever he says? We can protest, of course, if were treated unfairly. Yi Sungjin continued calmly. But weve never once been treated unfairly since we entered Carpe Diem. And its not like Hyung went out of line in any way. Yi Seol-Ah looked like she didnt understand any of this the entire time. So what are you trying to say? Yi Sungjin sighed. Noona, I like you and all, but sometimes you get a bit jumpy. . Im just hoping you dont step over the line. Yi Sungjin muttered while slowly averting his eyes. Yi Seol-Ah stared at Yi Sungjin fixedly for a long time before sprawling back down on the bed. She pulled her blanket all the way up to her head. Im just saying we should hurry up and get stronger. That way, well be able to protect our positions and gain the right to have a say. Yi Seol-Ah didnt answer. Did I go too far? Yi Sungjin scratched his head. We cant keep going like this forever. This is Paradise. With that, Yi Sungjin let out a long sigh and turned the lights off. I know that. Once darkness settled in, a quiet mutter escaped the blankets. * Next day. Seol Jihu left Carpe Diems office around noon. It was to meet Maria. When he requested a visit at the reception desk, the female Priest at the counter revealed a reluctant face. She trudged away like a pig being dragged to the slaughter house, then returned in less than 5 minutes. One thing to note was that her well-kempt hair was now disheveled. I-I let her know. Can I go in? You can But I really recommend you dont But do as youd like. The Priest averted her eyes. Something seemed off, but Seol Jihu walked inside without hesitation. In truth, Seol Jihus opinion of Maria wasnt all that bad. Yes, she liked money, but he didnt think that warranted her being called one of the Six Crazies. [Undying Diligence said hed spare her life if she spilled your identity, but I hear she kept her mouth shut and smacked him with Mjolnir.] What Chohong told him was more than enough evidence of her loyalty. Shes skilled, loyal, and commits to her principles when its serious. [Oppa, I may be a money grubber, but Im a proper woman who has morals.] [Its a different story if its an expedition or an exploration. But this is a war. Its an obligation that we all have to keep Were you planning on making me a shameless bitch?] Remembering their conversation from that day, Seol Jihu smiled. Taking out the artifact he kept in his pocket, he skipped through the hallway. Miss Maria! Its me! When he went to Marias room and knocked on the door Kyaaak! A scream suddenly rang out, followed by something falling and crashing. Miss Maria? Seol Jihu quickly opened the door. Then, he immediately tilted his head to the side. It was because a bottle of liquor came flying at him at full speed. Clang! Flying out into the hallway, the bottle struck the wall and shattered into pieces. Seol Jihu looked inside the room in a daze. It was just as messy as before. Maria looked like she was in the middle of packing, like someone who got caught while trying to run away. W-Whats wrong? Are you okay? PIEEEEEEEK! When Seol Jihu tried to walk in, Maria threw a fit. She grabbed the liquor bottles lying around and began to throw them at random. D-Dont come! Clang! Go! Screw off! Please! Clang! You unlucky demon! Youre trying to make me go broke again! Clunk! It became harder to dodge the bottles as he walked closer, prompting Seol Jihu to activate the Blessing of the Circum to shield himself. Then, he observed Maria, who was wrought in fear and dilemma. Mi-Miss Maria? KYAAAAAAAK! Maria clutched her head and screamed at the top of her lungs. She then muttered some more incomprehensible words before frantically rummaging the floor. Fuck off! I said fuck off! She really looked like she had gone mad. Just how much more do you need to take until youre satisfi? As Maria was backing off with her feet flailing, her eyes caught sight of Seol Jihus hand. To be precise, her gaze landed on the cross-shaped artifact in Seol Jihus left hand. Thats Marias pupils trembled, a bottle of liquor in her hand again. Why did he bring that here? Buzzzzz! In an instant, Marias brain spun blazingly fast and came to a conclusion. Her hesitation only lasted a moment. Next, her body followed the same motion as that of the liquor bottle she was spinning in her hand, as she collapsed helplessly. She covered her face, bit her lower lip, and removed blood from her head. She then convulsed, flopping like a speared fish. This all happened instantaneously, like she had rehearsed it countless times. Miss Maria! Seol Jihu hurriedly ran forward and supported her. A gasping groan then escaped Marias mouth. Are you okay? Seol Jihu shook her violently, and her blonde hair and limbs flapped helplessly. Ah Like a tragic heroine from a drama, she opened her eyes with difficulty. Her lips with the bite-mark trembled. She blinked a couple of times before looking up at Seol Jihu in confusion. Can you understand me? Hearing the voice full of worry, Maria grabbed Seol Jihus left hand. Soon Her cherry-like lips carefully opened. Op pa? A weak, shaky voice flowed out. Chapter 208. Slave Hunt (2) After narrowing her eyes open, Maria looked extremely confused. Like a child who just woke up from a horrible nightmare, she looked around her room anxiously. Dont tell me Did I do it again? Her gaze remained on the shattered pieces of glass before she started to sob. No tears came out of her eyes. But Maria cried sorrowfully in Seol Jihus embrace. Meanwhile, she never let go of his left hand, which held the crucifix artifact. Miss Maria. Patting her back, Seol Jihus expression sank. Suddenly convulsing, getting calm, and now crying. He was half in doubt when he heard she had gone crazy, but now it really looked like something was wrong with her head. She must have developed a trauma after suffering a near-death experience during the war. Misunderstanding her situation on his own, Seol Jihu became even sorrier than before. Soon, Maria stopped crying and wiped her eyes with her palm. Once again, not even a single drop of tear had come out of her eyes. Sorry I didnt know it was you, Oppa What happened? Were you having a nightmare? Hearing how worried he was, Maria shook her head with difficulty. I dont know Maybe Im dreaming Or seeing a hallucination Dear god! Seol Jihus jaw dropped. She couldnt tell a dream from reality. This wasnt a joking matter. I cant let you be. Maria, stand up. We need to get you treated! No! You cant! Maria jumped in a startle before twisting her body and resisting. Seol Jihus eyes widened. Whats wrong? I, I already tried getting treatment. It wasnt effective? No. What Im experiencing right now isnt a physical problem but a mental one. Its not something that a healing spell can fix. Maria said all this very fast. It was hard to fix mental injuries with healing spells. Knowing this as a matter of fact, Seol Jihu bit his lip. Then what about on Earth!? I already went. I tried to forget everything and rest, but my condition didnt show any sign of improvement. In the end, I Maria couldnt finish her sentence. Seeing the sniffling blonde girl, Seol Jihus eyes waned. Just how difficult must it have been for her? Her once flushed, chubby cheeks were now pale. In truth, this was the result of her spending every day drunk on booze, but having no way of knowing this, Seol Jihu hugged Maria tight. It must have been hard for you. Yeah! Maria nodded while burying her face in Seol Jihus chest as though she had been waiting for this moment the entire time. I really mustered up my courage to participate in the war. You said youd protect me, you son of a bitch. The Army Commander was so scary. Youre the bastard that fucker was asking for, right? Fuck, I didnt think hed come my way immediately! But But I tried my best to save Oppa My artifaaaaaact! I was having such a hard time, but no one was helping me! Screw everything else. If you woke up, shouldnt you have visited me at least once? Fuck, are you even a human? You wipe your mouth and call it a day just because the war ended? You fucking son of a bitch! On the inside, Maria was cursing to her hearts content. Of course, with no way of reading her mind, Seol Jihu continuously patted her back, thinking she was talking gibberish from the trauma. Yes, yes, you did well, Maria. I should have come to see you earlier. Yeah, you fucker. Maria inadvertently spoke her mind, then quickly shut her mouth. Excuse me? N-Nothing, sorry. You suddenly looked like the Army Commander She blocked her mouth and smiled faintly. She then looked at the crucifix artifact, her eyes shining. So, whats this? Ah, I brought this to give you. Good! Thats what I thought. Maria clenched her fists. Restraining her anger and putting on an act seemed to be worth the trouble. I heard that you dealt an awesome blow to Undying Diligence. Even going so far as to perform a Ceremony to summon Mjolnir. Who did you hear that from? How embarrassing. Embarrassing? I think its amazing! Here, dont say no. This is yours, Miss Maria. No I cant accept this I didnt even do anything. Unlike her mouth, her body was honest, not being even a bit modest. Wheeeew. After taking the artifact as if it was obviously hers, she let out a long sigh. Seol Jihu stared at the girl smiling in relief with a look of awe. She was acting like she was about to die any time soon. Yet, blood returned to her pale face and her shriveled cheeks became full and chubby again. Her lips regained their color, and Marias pupils were no longer faint. Her calm eyes gazed at Seol Jihu. Was she grateful for the artifact? No. Not at all! This was only breaking even. Monetarily, of course. Considering all the trouble she went through and almost dying on top of that Maria trembled. There was now only one thing left to do.To not get involved with this youth any more. Thankfully, she had just found the perfect excuse. Maria opened her mouth, groaning. But Why did you come? To give this? Er, I was going to ask you if you wanted to follow Carpe Diem on an expedition It was just as she thought. Maria showed a sorrowful smile. Oh no, I would love to, but my body Seol Jihu smacked his lips. Right, I guess theres no choice. I cant forcefully drag an injured person with me He unexpectedly backed off. Right, if he doesnt do at least this much, hed be a human without conscience! No, hed be a beast! Maria decided to put the nail in the coffin. Right, I dont think Im going to go even if I die. If you really need a Priest, Ill introduce you to someone. I know someone whos really good. Youre pretty famous, Oppa, so Im sure shell agree right away. She wasnt lying. The only thing she left out was that she was on terrible terms with this Priest. When she thought about this Priest suffering the same fate as her, she already felt a thousand times better. I dont know. However, Seol Jihus reaction was rather meek. Thank you for the offer, but it would be a waste to share the loot with someone we dont know. He muttered as if he was talking to himself, but Marias ears did not miss it. A waste to share the loot with someone he doesnt know? Her ears perked up. No! Maria shook her thought off. She refused to get tricked again! But she asked, just as a matter of courtesy. Why? Did something happen? Its a really good expedition Do you think that person would say yes if I gave her a lot of money beforehand in exchange for her not getting any share of the loot? I dont know. People usually dont accept an offer like that How much are you thinking of paying? Let me know, so I can pass the message onto her. Seol Jihu put his hand into his pocket. Hmph, I bet its nothing Up until this point, Maria had absolutely no desire to participate in this expedition. She had asked purely out of curiosity. She was confident she wouldnt budge even if he brought out hundreds of silver coins. But that was only until Seol Jihu placed down an egg on the table. When Maria saw the yellowish-gold egg, her eyes popped out of their sockets. Seol Jihu poked the shining golden egg with his finger. Would this be enough? T-This fucker!? Marias eyes began to spin. It wasnt silver. No matter how many times she wiped her eyes and saw the egg, it was gold. GOLD! And a fat one at that, one that was equal to two gold coins. She thought she had steeled her mind, but saliva trickled down Marias wide-open mouth. Ssp. Wiping the drool with the back of her hand, Maria let out a shrill voice. Op-Oppa, are you mad? Youre paying gold in advance? Yes, but she wont get any share of the loot from the expedition. Thats the condition. Buzzzzzzz! Marias internal calculator, made up of pure materialism, operated with haste. There was a simple reason Maria Yeriel was known as one of the Six Crazies. Money. It was because she was crazy about money. She measured the value of everything in the world with money. People? Fame?To hell with it. The only thing she cared about was whether something would be profitable or not. Sniff, sniff. Just now, Maria smelled money, the scent of gold that stung her nose. She had never smelled something so intense before. Gulp. Swallowing hard, Maria stared at Seol Jihu with a complicated look. Fuuucck Maria nibbled on her lips. This feels like averaging down. Averaging down. It was a stock trading term. Only fools would believe that a stock that plummeted would rise again. At least, in Marias own opinion. [Idiots who think theyre living on the ground floor will get a look at the basement.] Remembering a line from a movie she had watched in the past, Maria took in a deep breath. This was the exact situation Maria was in. Looking back, nothing good had ever come out of getting involved with Seol Jihu. In the Neutral Zone, she had to exit early after using up a bunch of her offerings.At Ramman Village, she suffered a near-death experience and gave up an important artifact as offering.In the war, she really nearly died and had to offer up the artifact she spent all her savings to purchase. If she fell any further, it would truly be to the pits of hell. But it would be a lie if she said she wasnt hesitating. Its not that he lacks ability Setting silver coins aside, she could tell just by how easily he gave out gold coins and artifacts. He wasnt acting pretentious but really had the ability to handle such expenditure. Thinking so, her greed peeked its head out. I-Isnt it about time that it goes back on the rise? Her head was saying no, but her body was shouting, Seol Jihu stock has fallen enough! Its time to blow up! Purely in terms of fame, the future prospect of the product in front of her was truly infinite. Buying it when it was cheap was the best way to maximize her profits. There truly wasnt a better time. Right. You killed me once. How can you do it again? Its time to say goodbye to the bitter days. Murmuring to herself, Maria swallowed her tears and made up her mind. Then, she spoke in a resolute voice. She probably wont agree. Right? Even if youre offering gold, a Priest will find it hard to accept your offer because of their pride. It was a lie. Any Priest would bark and beg on their knees when they saw the golden egg. Well, I guess theres no choice. Anyways, thank you. Rest well, Maria. When Seol Jihu turned around regretfully I guess it can''t be helped. Ill go. Maria quickly stopped him. Huh? But youre Im just a little tired, thats all. My Status Window says Im perfectly fine. Youre not doubting me, are you? But wouldnt it be better to rest? Since I already rested for months to no avail, its time I look for another method. Who knows? Maybe going out will be better for my health. Ive been feeling a bit stuffy lately anyways. I think getting a fresh breath of air would make me feel better. Maria blabbered on without even putting saliva on her lips. Really? Will you be okay? Of course! Ill be more than okay! However, she still seemed to have a sliver of doubt and anxiety, as she glanced at the golden egg and spoke subtly. Oppa~ by the way~ I~ No. For whatever reason, Seol Jihu refused flat out. This time, I cant say yes even if its to you, Miss Maria. Of course, its a yes if you accept the condition I laid out before. It would be your choice but I personally dont think you should. Given how serious he was, it seemed pestering him wouldnt accomplish anything. R-Really? Yes. This is gold were talking about, not silver. Dont worry, both Mister Kazuki and Princess Teresa were offered the same condition. What? That cold Archer and that Princess famous for being meticulous? Hearing this, she became even more certain. There had to be a reason the two of them were participating in this expedition. Otherwise, there was no way they would join, when they were so clearly busy with forming a team and dealing with the kingdoms finances, respectively. I see. Thats fine then. Thank you for understanding. Anyways, I have to tell you about the plan and the terms of the contract in detail. Ill listen! But before that Maria suddenly clung onto Seol Jihu. Sneakily locking her arm onto his, she spoke nasally. Oppang~! Im hungwy. Oh, then should we go out and talk over some food? Maria looked up at Seol Jihu before nodding. Un, un! Buy me lots of delicious food! Okay, but dont cling to me too much Aiing~ its because Im tired~ Not looking back after crossing a line. That was Marias ironclad rule. And so, Maria clung onto Seol Jihu like a leech. * The expedition gained momentum once they found themselves a Priest. They were done with most of the difficult parts, and now only the finishing touches were needed. Jang Maldong wished them good luck, then headed out to Huge Stone Rocky Mountain with the Yi siblings. After carefully checking the items needed for the expedition, Seol Jihu went to the stable. Although their destination was the border region, it wasnt too difficult to find a ride since it was closer to the Federations side. By adding a little bit of extra money, Seol Jihu signed a contract for two carriages for a trip to the entrance of the border region. Finally, he bought a common set of spear and armor, thinking they would only be for a one time use. He knew he would be able to buy better equipment once he found the inheritance, so he didnt want to make any unnecessary expenditure. Time flew, and the day of the expedition arrived. Haramarks southern gate was quiet, perhaps because it was daybreak. Ah, here he comes. Seooool! Kazuki and Teresa had already arrived and were chatting, and Maria arrived on time as well. Eight people, five High Rankers and three Level 4s. It was a formidable team with an average level of 4.6. After extending a brief greeting, Seol Jihu looked around with a new feeling. He felt like it was just yesterday that he came to Haramark with nothing but a backpack, but now he was leading an expedition of high caliber with such a force. Once everyone arrived, the group split into two groups of four and got on to the carriages. The two Archers, Kazuki and Marcel Ghionea, were first split, and the rest decided which carriage they wanted to take. Seol Jihu debated which carriage to ride before seeing Phi Sora hop on Kazukis carriage and following her. This was because he felt he wouldnt get bored on his way there. Then, as soon as he sat down inside, Teresa hurried in and closed the door. Fuck! Maria yelped angrily, being a step late. Were full~ Teresa spoke brightly before sitting down next to Seol Jihu and humming. Why are you in such a good mood? Phi Sora started a conversation with her. Teresa gave an odd smile. Because I received a good gift. Gift? Ah, maybe I should say its a slightly lewd gift. Speaking coquettishly, Teresa glanced at Seol Jihu and giggled. One of Phi Soras eyebrows perked up. After looking at Teresa indifferently, she stealthily pulled on her collar and looked down. She then glanced at Teresa. By any chance Phi Sora glanced down her collar again and asked. Did you also? Teresa blinked. ? You wore them? Huh? I have them on too. Gesturing at the inside of her clothes with her chin, Phi Sora let go and nodded. It felt like a waste to just throw them away, so I tried them on. They were pretty good. Not to mention they fit perfectly. Teresa became dazed. Soon, her eyes narrowed to slits and she shot her head to the side. However, Seol Jihu was distracted by something else. To be more precise, he had opened the door slightly and was absorbed in watching Haramarks castle walls. This expedition could very well be his last mission in Haramark. Although he was leaving to climb to a higher place, it would be a lie to say he wasnt attached, given that this was where he grew up in Paradise. He finally understood why Phi Sora couldnt abandon White Rose so easily. Soon, the coachman shouted something loudly. When it looked like the carriage was starting to move, Seol Jihu shut the door right away. He clenched his teeth, as an indescribable emotion surged up inside him. Clunk! Finally! The departure signal finally sounded Of the first and last expedition Seol Jihu planned and carried out in Haramark. ** After leaving Haramark, the group headed southeast. As Eva was the closest city to the Federation, just going there took a good amount of time. Its not a safe zone. Because the road wasnt as well-kept as the Zahra Road, which connected Scheherazade and Haramark, he had already braced himself for whatever may happen. The carriages ran at full speed after departing from Haramark. Except for the times they camped outside or stopped to let the Horuses rest, they did not stop even once. Rather than being lucky, it was thanks to Kazuki. As expected of the elite amongst elites, who was the Archer the people of Haramark first thought of, he easily detected any presence nearing the carriages and changed the course accordingly. Just once, a group of starving beasts attacked the carriages, but they were wiped out by Kazuki and Marcel Ghioneas arrows without getting anywhere near them. Even Chohong complained about coming out and having nothing to do. Just when everything seemed to be going perfect, a change occurred. This was on the fifth day. Huaaam While the bored Seol Jihu was watching the inside of Phi Soras yawning mouth, Phi Sora noticed his glance, shut her mouth, and glared at him. What are you looking at? Your uvula. Why are you looking at my uvula?? Are you a pervert? No, I just think its interesting how it dangles. You find that interesting? Cant you have some manners towards a lady? Snapping back, Phi Sora quickly looked side to side. She furrowed her brows and asked with a confused look. The carriage slowed down a bit right? We just left the wasteland. If we go too fast on forest trails, the wheels might get damaged or the carriage might flip. Seol Jihu answered clearly. Phi Sora tilted her head. Really? But isnt it too slow? I can feel it clearly. Maybe Mister Kazuki is controlling the speed right now. Im sure hell let us know if something happens. Seol Jihu pointed at the ceiling and spoke. Well, youre not wrong Phi Sora scratched her head, then snorted after seeing the sleeping Teresa using Seol Jihus thighs as a pillow. Can she be any more laid back? She looks elegant like a refined lady, but the way she acts Anyways, how much more do we have to go? Well be at the human territorys border by tomorrow. But we have to walk after that. Not for too long. The carriage is supposed to go to the entrance of the border reg It was then. The Horuses suddenly started to cry. Next, the carriage shook with clunking noises before slowing down instantly. Seol Jihus expression sank. What? What happened? Phi Sora snorted. See? I knew something was off. What do you mean by off? Just as Seol Jihu questioned back Clunk, clunk, clunk, clunk! Taps rang out from the ceiling. Teresa shot up with her eyes half-open. When Seol Jihu hurriedly opened the door, Kazuki, who was sitting on the roof, swooped down like a swallow and entered the carriage. Seol, we need to stop the carriage. Asap. Kazuki spoke abruptly. He spoke like it wasnt a big deal, but he wouldnt have come down in the first place if that were the case. Perhaps feeling that something was amiss, Phi Sora unsheathed her sword and the drowsy Teresa searched for her shield. Seol Jihu raised his store-bought spear and asked. What happened? I dont know exactly. Ill need to step on the ground to know. Something that Kazukis searching ability couldnt catch? Seol Jihu felt nervous for the first time in a while and let the coachman know of the situation. When the carriage stopped, the four of them jumped down immediately, and the carriage following behind them also slowed down to a stop. Chohong and the three others immediately hopped down and walked up. Hey, why did you However, she immediately shut her mouth when she saw Kazuki kneeling with his eyes shut, his hands on the ground, and his ear against the ground. The members of the expedition team quickly formed a circular formation around Kazuki, Maria, and the two coachmen. The only thing they could see around them was an endless field of grass and reeds. How much time went by? A gentle wind blew. Ssk, ssk. Feeling like something would pop out of the shaking reeds, Seol Jihu took a spear-throwing stance and put strength into his eyes. A-Anything? Chohong, who was standing as the rearguard, asked without taking her eyes off the forest. Kazuki, who was practically lying down at this point, raised his hand. He was telling everyone to be quiet. This He furrowed his brows as if it was difficult to get any results. This isnt a vibration The sound of grass? No its in a rush Hugo looked back with a look that asked, What the hell does that mean? At that moment, Kazuki flinched. The sound of wind. He sounded positive. The sound of wind, you said? Chohong asked, but Kazuki didnt reply. With his eyes still closed, he raised his upper body and slowly shook his head left to right. It was as if he was following the course of the wind. Then, suddenly Ghio! He suddenly shot his eyes open. 60 degrees to the left of the head carriage! At the same time. Its Ghionea. Marcel Ghionea retorted calmly and aimed his crossbow. It was then Chapter 209. Slave Hunt (3) A short shadow shot out of the wavering field of reeds. Seol Jihu looked up as he pulled his arm back instinctively. Uek! He was about to throw the spear when he suddenly furrowed his brows. It was because the glaring sun shone down on his eyes as if it had been waiting for this moment. And because the speed of the mysterious shadow far surpassed his imagination, he couldnt see it properly. Something black brushed past his field of sight. That was the only information he could gather at that moment. In the next moment, Marcel Ghionea chased the target with narrowed eyes and prepared himself to pull the trigger. However, Teresas eyes simultaneously widened. Wait! Along with a high-pitched scream, Teresa quickly extended her arm out. Drrk! Ah! Marcel Ghionea muttered in a fluster after firing about four bolts. Because Teresa had suddenly pushed him, his balance was shaken and his aim was ruined. The bolts all flew off their intended mark. You! Marcel Ghionea grit his teeth and looked back at Teresa. It was then. Ueh!? A child-like voice suddenly rang out from above. The figure crossing through the air flailed before falling down. Although the crossbow bolts had missed their target, they had formed a fire net that blocked the shadows movements. The target attempted to change its course in a startle but had failed and fallen instead. Just as Seol Jihu, who was looking at Teresa in surprise, moved his gaze in the direction of the voice Uuu wuuuu. ? He doubted his eyes, furrowing his brows strongly and staring at the sobbing thing that just fell on its face. First, it seemed to be about 30~40 centimeters tall. Judging by its cute little hands and its tiny feet, it was a child without a doubt. The problem was this. What the heck? Chohong blurted out as if she lost interest, then walked up. Miss Chohong! Wait! Dont just walk up! Teresa stopped Chohong, but Chohong continued walking. The groaning child must have felt her presence as it looked back in a startle. H-Human! Here too! Despair filled the childs small beaded eyes. No, no! The child flailed around, trying to get away as much as possible. Cant she just get up and run? She must have been too shocked to think rationally. The child looked rather pitiful, but Chohong sauntered up uncaringly. After glancing at the childs face and butt, a light flickered in her eyes. Ha! Ears and tail? Right, to everyones surprise, the childs ears were covered in soft, cushiony hair, and a thick, brush-like tail was attached to her pants. Iya~ Who would have thought Id see a Beastman here? Chohong exclaimed in awe before grabbing the child, who was fumbling around on the ground. Uwah! Uwaaaaah! The Beastman child struggled in fear, having been pulled up by her leg. Argh, stay still! Because the child was resisting harder than she expected, Chohong furrowed her brows and reached out. Once she grabbed her stiff tail tight, the Beastman child stopped resisting instantly. Awuuu. She shuddered as though she had just been electrocuted before sagging down. Chohong chuckled like an idiot. I heard the tail is the weak point of some Beastmen. I guess its true. Mommy. From the Beastman childs tightly shut eyes, bead-like teardrops fell down. Chohong was slightly taken aback. She only saw the situation as grabbing an animal on the side of the road. Mommmmy . She felt a bit disgusted with herself, like she had become some sort of a third-rate villain. I told you to wait! Teresas sharp voice rang out from the back. She sounded extremely angry. Chohong didnt know what to do seeing the Beastman child crying in her hand. Take your hand off her tail! Now! Teresa quickly ran forward and snatched the child out of Chohongs hand. Sorry, did that scare you? Its okay now, alright? She hugged the child gently and consoled her, but the child was already in a state of panic and did not show any sign of calming down. Biting her lip softly, Teresa looked back at Kazuki and asked. Mister Kazuki, where are we exactly? Did we cross the border? Kazuki looked around, then replied. Im not sure. In a broad sense, we should be at the very center of the border region. We havent crossed the border yet though. So were on the human side of the border region. Yes. Kazuki replied with clarity. Teresa nibbled on her lower lip. What happened? Why is this child She blurred the end of her speech before looking up at everyone and shouting. I think we should stop for a bit. First Princess. Kazuki cut her off. Then, he glanced to the side. Teresa went Ah as she looked at Seol Jihu. Seol! Seol Jihu snapped out of his daze at her pleading voice. He had only read about the Beastmen in text. As this was his first time seeing one, he had been staring at the child in a daze. He collected his mind before speaking. Well take a short break. The expedition team took a break near the carriages. Kazuki stood guard, while the others gathered together and watched Teresa and the Beastman child. Teresa had taken the Beastman child and walked a good distance away. Given how anxious she was, Teresa decided it would be better to get her away from other humans. Beastman and a child Beastman, at that. Who would have thought? Marcel Ghionea muttered as if he was making an excuse. She was so fast that I thought she was a wild lynx. Well, it was right not to let your guard down. Some Beastmen are strong from a young age. Hugo tapped Marcel Ghioneas shoulder while chewing on a piece of beef jerky. Is this your first time seeing a Beastman? Phi Sora nudged Seol Jihus side and asked. Seol Jihu nodded his head blankly. Stop staring so much. Cant you see youre scaring her? Phi Sora was right. Even though Teresa was doing her best to console the child, the situation was still the same. No one knew why the child was panicking so much, but she was rejecting humans to the point of getting spasms. The only solace in the situation was that she had finally stopped crying. Seol Jihu took his eyes off the child and asked. What race of Beastmen is that child? Uh not sure. We cant really tell from her ears. But from her tails Phi Sora scratched her neck hard. Shes from the tiger race. The one who answered was someone Seol Jihu didnt expect Maria. She licked her lips endlessly and stole furtive glances at the Beastman child. Seol Jihu tilted his head. Tiger race? Earthlings call them the Tigermen. They look like foxes, so their official name is Vulpes. Because of their unique nine tails, theyre also called Nine Tail. Seol Jihus eyes widened once he heard her detailed explanation. You surprisingly know a lot about them. Of course! Maria raised her voice before making a circle with her thumb and index finger. Then, she shouted with an innocent face. Beastmen are lucrative! Theyre lucrative? Maria nodded strongly. Yes! Especially a Tigerman, who are especially few in numbers. A child Tigerman? They would practically be a blank check, mufufufu. Maria laughed insidiously before glancing at Seol Jihu. She seemed to be asking, So? You interested? A wry look crossed Seol Jihus face. She was clearly suggesting that they sell this child Beastman off. Then wed be treating her as a slave. Seol Jihus brain could neither accept nor allow it. In the first place, he had a tacit alliance with the Federation. He didnt need to confirm with anyone to know what they would think if they found out. In fact, the incident might even blow up to a full-blown show of force. I really hope its not a big deal. Kazuki muttered quietly, exacerbating the uneasiness Seol Jihu was feeling. Seol Jihu asked, just to be sure. Mister Kazuki, I may be worrying unnecessarily, but Yes. Kazuki replied without taking his eyes off the child. If youre asking if there are people kidnapping Beastmen and selling them as slaves, the answer is a definitive yes. Seol Jihu had guessed as much. Rather than saying No way, he simply shut his mouth. Humans were willing to attack each other for the sake of personal benefits. Who was to say they wouldnt touch the Federation? Its not just the Beastmen. Dwarves, Cave Fairies, Sky Fairies, and even Fallen Angels. I wouldnt say slave hunting is prevalent, but there is most certainly a black market for it. Naturally, poachers provide the products. Those goddamn bastards Seol Jihu clenched his teeth. Humans should be begging to cooperate with the Federation, so what bullshit was this? Do the Royal Families know? If they do Some Royal Families have legislation banning the act, and they severely punish anyone whos caught. Haramark is a good example. Seol Jihu turned to Teresa reflexively. Her efforts seemed to have paid off as the Beastman child was calmly resting in her embrace. She had her head dropped with a glum look, though. But the Eva Royal Family, which is closest to the Federation, has a slightly different stance. Theyre a bit vague about it. ? Theyve put out a royal decree banning the act but thats it. They simply ignore the issue, as if it doesnt exist. Theyre ignoring the issue? I personally think there are two reasons. Kazuki calmly explained his reasoning. The Eva Royal Family has very little regal power. The public sees Eva as an ideal kingdom where Earthlings and the Royal Family have a cooperative relationship, but its more correct to say that Earthlings have a tight control over authority. Moreover, because their ruler is young, its said that an Earthling rules in their place. Seol Jihus ears perked up once information about Eva came out. As he planned to move there soon, he couldnt help but be curious. Also, the Eva Royal Family doesnt see the Federation in a good light. Why? It hasnt been long since the Federation and humanity formed their tacit alliance. Although Ive never seen it personally, people say their relationship used to be just as antagonistic and hostile as with the Parasites. We know for a fact that theyve gone to war before and the Eva Royal Family was at the head of that war. . Most importantly, the current ruler of Eva, Queen Adora, lost her father and mother, the previous King and Queen, in the war against the Parasites, and lost her one and only older brother in the war against the Federation. Kazuki sighed. Of course, its not like I dont understand where shes coming from, but for a ruler of a nation to ignore such a pressing issue. Oh please, give me a break. At that moment, Phi Sora, who was quietly listening to the conversation, cut in. Youre framing the issue like its the humans fault. But we have something to say about that too. What did she mean by this? You know that the Beastmen Alliance doesnt see us favorably, right? I do. Then how can you say what you just said? What do you think is the reason that the slave hunt became a thing in the first place? Its because Earthlings kept disappearing in the border region! Thats what set us off and made us fight back. It hasnt been revealed which side started first. Fine, well leave it at that. But you cant deny that people went missing. This was the first time Seol Jihu was hearing any of this. It had to be an issue from long before Seol Jihu ever entered Paradise. Is that true? Seol Jihu cut in. Phi Sora crossed her arms and nodded her head in affirmation. Yes! I know its true! For the record, Ive participated in a reconnaissance of Evas border region when I was in White Rose. What was the result? There were countless trails going in, but very few trails coming out. This was in the border region of the Federation and humanity, since Tigol Fortress was blocking the Parasites. How are we supposed to interpret this? Seol Jihu stole a glance at Kazuki, who was maintaining his silence. Phi Sora cleared her throat. Dear, Im not saying that Im correct. Im just telling you not to think so one-sidedly. . Think about it. If humans were 100 percent at fault, do you think the Federation would stop at just strengthening their security? No, they would have pulled out their swords and barged in. Their lukewarm reaction means that they have a guilty conscience. She had a point. Seol Jihu smacked his lips. But that Beastman is just a child Phi Sora replied firmly. Dont underestimate her. Even adolescent Beastmen have terrifying battle prowess. Strong reproductive ability and being powerful from a young age are Beastmens traits! Thats not always the case. The moment Phi Sora emphasized that they shouldnt be compared to human children, Kazuki rebutted. I agree that their growth speeds rival the Orcs, but their reproductive ability depends on what subrace they belong to. The Tigermen are well-known for having a low fertility rate and thus cherishing each of their members. If we kill her or take her back with us, theres a huge chance it will become a diplomatic problem. Who said we should kill her? I was just Kazuki and Phi Sora bickered on and on. Interesting. The opinions on this issue were more varied than he thought, clear evidence that the relationship between the two nations was complicated. Seol Jihu glanced at Teresa again. What should I do? He remembered what Jang Maldong said. That there was a chance they might run into the Federation since they were going to the border region. That it was important to deal with the situation appropriately. He said it was an excellent decision to bring Princess Teresa along. After thinking about the matter in-depth, Seol Jihu walked forward slowly so that the Beastman child would not be startled. When he got near, the child flinched and trembled. Teresa looked up at Seol Jihu with a slightly exhausted and troubled expression. Im sorry. I revealed my identity, but shes still worried It looks like something horrible happened to her. Looking fixedly, Seol Jihu slowly squatted down and got on the same eye level as the child. The Tigerman child, whose limbs had gone limp, slowly raised her head. Wow, look at her nose. It wasnt sharp like a humans. Seol Jihu had a strong urge to lick the childs black, fox-like nose. Looking at her glistening eyes, a gentle smile spread across his face. Then, he started a conversation. Boo! ? It couldnt be helped. Although his teammates had warned him about her potentially being a threat, Seol Jihu loved children by nature. This was because he liked their reaction when he made fun of them or pranked them. Look at this. What Seol Jihu took out after talking amicably was gum. He had brought it from Earth to chew on when he was bored. I didnt think Id use it like this though. After peeling it, he waved it in front of the childs face, then plopped it into his own mouth. Nom, nom. Puu He blew air into the gum and made a bubble. As expected of bubblegum, a bubble the size of his head quickly formed. Oh, my? Whats that? Realizing Seol Jihus intentions, Teresa quickly chimed in. Tada~ When Seol Jihu brought the bubble close Uuun, uuuun! The Tigerman child frowned and waved her hands at a loss for words. When her nails brushed the surface of the bubble, it popped with a boom and went splat on Seol Jihus face. Not knowing that it would burst so easily, the Tigermans eyes widened. Ack! Seol Jihu fumbled with his face exaggeratingly. He then took off the gum and giggled. When Teresa covered her mouth and also giggled, the corner of the dazed Tigerman childs mouth twitched ever so slightly. How could you~? I blew a bubble for you. Wuuuu, its so sticky Perhaps finding Seol Jihu pulling the gum off his face funny Heehee. Though faint, the child broke out into laughter for the first time. What do you think? Its pretty cool, right? The Tigerman child nodded cautiously. Seol Jihu smiled timidly and handed her a gum. You wanna try too? The Tigerman child blinked. Curiosity clearly glimmered on her face. Teresa, who was watching quietly, was startled on the inside. The childs stiff ears and tail slowly relaxed. Next, her ears folded halfway and her tail began to wag. The Tigerman childs mentality was clearly changing. Sniff, sniff. Perhaps still a little suspicious, she put her nose against the gum and smelled it for a long time. Teresa was a bit nervous, but Seol Jihu was calm. He didnt force the child in any way and waited patiently. Soon, the Tigerman child grabbed the gum and bit down. She took a deep breath after sucking the juice out. Seeing her reaction, Seol Jihu asked with a bright smile. Sweet and tasty, right? Nod, nod. Dont suck on it and chew. Youll get more of the sweetness that way. The Tigerman child obediently began to nibble. She must have really liked the intense sweetness as her nibbling didnt stop for a while. Wow Teresa subconsciously let out an exclamation of awe. She had such trouble calming the child down, but Seol Jihu had succeeded instantly. As she didnt know Seol Jihus talent for taking care of children, she couldnt help but be surprised. Chewing on gum helps you relax. Many athletes chew gum before going into games. Seol Jihu explained as he took the splattered gum off his face. The Tigerman child stared at Seol Jihu fixedly before puffing her cheeks out like a balloon. Huuuu She blew hard, but only air came out. Seol Jihu burst into laughter. Haha! You have to put your tongue in the gum and blow air in between. Stu~pid! The Tigerman child got angry. Im not stupid! Oh? The child spoke for the first time. Seol Jihu shut his mouth and smiled mischievously. Youre not? No, Im not. Really? Im not stupid! Okay, if youre not Stupid, then whats your name? The Tigerman child became flustered as if she didnt expect the conversation to go this way. Seol Jihu grinned and reached out with his hand. My name is Seol He stopped himself short of saying Jihu. Im Seol. He had a feeling that the name Seol might be known in the Federation. In the next moment, the Tigerman childs eyes widened to a circle. Seol? Yes, Seol. Human Seol? Yep, thats me. Whats your name? Seol Jihu asked, but no reply came back. The child simply looked up at him absent-mindedly. Did I do something wrong? Just as Seol Jihu was scratching his cheek, the Tigerman child asked again. The Adversary? Are you really Seol the Adversary? Cough. Seol Jihu let out a light cough. The Adversary? Seol Jihu had been wondering where this cringey nickname came from. So it was the Federation? Anyways, the important thing was that this Tigerman child knew who he was. Seol Jihu didnt let this opportunity go. Oh, you know me? Un! The human who killed the First Army Commander! The Tigerman child clenched her fists and shouted zealously. Hehe, thats embarrassing. It was nothing big, really. Whaaaat? Nothing big? Really? Of course! First Army Commander? Sure, his title is cool, but thats it. I almost killed two more Army Commanders, but they ran away with their tails between their legs. Uwoah! The Federation and humanity might not be on good terms, but could they hate each other more than they hate the Parasites? Hearing Seol Jihus heroic tale, the Tigerman child dropped her jaw in awe. But I heard theyre super strong. Well, they are. It was hard even for me because those dirty bastards came at me simultaneously. Seol Jihu nodded his head. I ended up winning but to be honest, it got a little dangerous. If it werent for the Federations help, I wouldnt be here right now. Un, un! I heard that the Sky Fairies gave you the Elixeer! The Tigerman child clapped her hands together and shouted. Judging from her reaction, this story must be quite well-known in the Federation. Yep. It was thanks to my good friends at the Federation that I miraculously survived. Friends? Human, friend? Of course! The Federation is my precious friend! Seol Jihu gave a thumbs up while winking. Stop smiling, Princess. To be honest, it was incredibly embarrassing. Although the Tigerman childs sparkling pupils made Seol Jihu uncomfortable, he endured the embarrassment and decided to play along. I see, then A relaxed look spread across the Tigerman childs face as she let out a sigh of relief. Since youre our friend, youll send me back? Of course! My friend, Mikael, is there. Well send you home safe and sound, so dont worry. Wow, Mikael-nim? When Seol Jihu mentioned the name he dug up from the corner of his mind, the Tigerman child looked assured, and a bright smile bloomed on his face. Next, Seol Jihu turned to Teresa, who was busy suppressing her laughter with her head dropped. Over to you Princess. Teresa barely managed to stop her laughter and slickly cut in. Hey, can you tell us how you got here? This is the border region, but its pretty far from the Federations territory. Hearing this, the Tigerman child became sullen. But unlike before, she didnt keep her mouth shut. I dont know. I just After remaining silent for a long time, she carefully said. I heard there was a ritual happening at the Pagoda of Dreams today so I secretly followed the Sky Fairies with my younger sister Pagoda of Dreams? Light flickered on in Seol Jihus eyes. Chapter 210. An Unexpected Gain (1) TL Note: Tigerman has been changed to Foxman (previously mistranslated). Tiger and Fox have the same character in Korean (I didn''t double-check the Hanja that was given since tiger is a lot more commonly used). Now it makes more sense with how they''re called Vulpes! Sorry about that. The Foxman child, Haeryeo, told her story. This morning, the Sky Fairies held a ritual at a place called the Pagoda of Dreams. Haeryeo was curious about the ritual and wanted to go spectate, but the area around the Pagoda of Dreams was an extreme danger zone that the Federation had designated as a forbidden ground. Without their explicit permission, no one from the Federation was allowed to enter. However, curiosity had gotten the better of Haeryeo, and she had secretly followed the Sky Fairies with her younger sister and then got lost. She wandered around holding her younger sisters hand until she eventually came across unfamiliar land. While she was stamping her feet, not knowing what to do, she was discovered by a group of people. The poachers chased after them as though they were a gift sent from the gods and captured the younger sister. Haeryeo narrowly escaped and was on the run. As she was in a hurry, she didnt care which direction she was going in, and it was then that she ran into Seol Jihus expedition team. I was following the Sky Fairies well I dont know how we got lost Thinking about her younger sister must have stung her conscience with guilt as she began to tear up again. Apprehension fogged up Seol Jihus face. He hoped this wasnt the case, but Kazukis concern had come to reality. So what was the best course of action? Theres some hope if we rescue Haeryeos younger sister and return both of them to the Federation. Seol Jihu turned to Teresa, who was likewise filled with worry. Haeryeos younger sister must be alive, right? Most likely. Those guys should be after money rather than revenge Teresa looked down at the crying Haeryeo and spoke quietly. Theres a chance theyre nearby. They might be coming here following this childs trail. If so, we Seol! Kazukis voice shot out before Teresa could finish. Twenty, thirty, forty two. Forty-two! Theres a big group of poachers heading this way! Uaah! Haeryeo began to panic, speaking of the devil. Seol Jihu stared at Teresa, and they immediately came to a tacit understanding. Teresa held the trembling Haeryeo up. Soon Ah, fuck! Why is a fucking kid so fast? I think we lost her. I told you we wont catch her once she escapes our encircling net. But we can still hunt her down. If we keep going, Im sure well find her exhausted and sleeping somewhere. Well just go for the long-haul. Following several murmurs, a group appeared from the tall reeds. Huh? An Archer, who was walking with his back bent and his eyes on the ground, suddenly looked up and let out a yelp. It was the same for the others. Being too focused on chasing their targets trail, they were surprised to run into the expedition team. Who the hell are these guys? Are they one of us? Hey! Have you guys? One man stopped his sentence short, his voice trailing up into a question. This was because they saw that the man at the head of the group was glaring at them and a pink-haired woman was holding a Foxman child in her embrace. Ah, fuck! One of the men spat out a curse. They didnt even need to ask what happened. This situation was something people in their line of work ran into every once in a while. This group was most likely taking a break here and fortunately ran into the child. The man misunderstood the situation on his own and then scratched his head. God damn it! What should we do? Seol Jihu clenched his teeth. Humanitys complex relationship with the Federation was driving him crazy, so seeing a group of fools who only knew how to fill their greedy bellies filled him with disgust. What, why did we suddenly stop? Hah? At that moment, a sonorous voice rang out from the back of the group. The men who were smacking their lips quickly looked behind. Leader! You see What? Someone snatched her up? A short, corpulent man walked forward. Not only was his belly protruding out, but his neck fat also covered up his jawline. Next, Seol Jihus gaze became fixed in one place. Behind the man who called himself the leader was a Foxman child who looked similar to Haeryeo. She was properly clothed and didnt seem to be suffering from any kind of hardship; however, a white cloth was tightly wrapped around her mouth. Haeya! Judging by Haeryeos affectionate scream, she had to be her younger sister. Uup! Uuup! The bound Foxman child let out aspirated sounds and struggled. Just like Kazuki said, there were a total of 42 men in the group. It didnt look like they would hand her over so easily. Sensing that a battle was brewing, Seol Jihu tightened his grip on his spear. Then Hmm. Hes a new face The leader rubbed his chubby neck. He figured the situation out, but he couldnt understand why they were revealing such hostility. He doesnt look all that special He knew not to judge a book by its cover, but the mans equipment was commonly found store-goods. He didnt look all that skilled. However, the atmosphere was a bit strange. They had more than forty people in their group, but the others only had ten. Excluding the coachmen, the number further reduced to eight. The problem was that they didnt look nervous in any way. In fact, they seemed to be looking down on them. Are they poachers who work as a small group of elites? Or hm? When the leader saw the pink-haired woman holding the female Foxman child, strength entered his pupils. Next, his jaw dropped when he saw Kazukis chilling gaze. Y-You are That wasnt all. A woman wearing a white Priest-robe but holding a frightening battle-mace. A bald black man holding a beautiful halberd that didnt match his appearance. And an ash-grey haired Archer who resembled a snow-wolf. Dont tell me. When his eyes landed on the red-haired woman yawning widely and smacking her lips, a single thought struck his brain like a bolt of lightning. His breath immediately stopped. No way! Give her back. Just as the leader thought why are they here?, Seol Jihu spoke. The poachers exchanged glances with each other. What? Give her back? Ha! Thats what we should be saying. Boisterous laughter burst out. One of the men then shouted loudly. It looks like youre in the same line of work. Dont you have any conscience? Seol Jihus pupils sank in. He had asked just to be sure before displaying his strength, but it was just as he expected. Oi, you see that kid? The man standing on the opposite side of Seol Jihu held up the female Foxman child and shook her lightly. We were chasing after the Beastman brat you luckily captured. Why dont you hand her over? Seol, theres no need to hear them out any further. Lets Kazuki whispered from the back. Youre one of us, so you should know the rules. Well acknowledge that you captured her for us, aight? You know what to do. Kazuki was right. There was no use talking to these people. Seol Jihu lowered his center of gravity. Putting strength into his legs, he roused his mana. Hand her over quickly, so we can talk about how to distribute Pang, pang, pang! Festina Earring activated thrice. Seol Jihu kicked off the ground, feeling a powerful wind enveloping his body. In that split second, Seol Jihus eyes widened. It was because the leader cut in front of him, as though his movement had been seen through. No Wait. The leader wasnt aiming for him. His palm smacked the back of the shouting man. Seol Jihu quickly paused his steps. Jiiiik His heels dug into the ground, leaving a long trail behind, and Seol Jihu barely stopped his charge. You cheeky bastard! The leader screamed with a flushed face. The man who was abruptly struck down raised his head in a daze. He was shocked to see Seol Jihu right in front of him, but he was even more confused that he was hit. Lea-Leader? What? Hand her over? Distribute? Who do you think you are!? You wanna be the leader, huh!? Now, the leader was pointing his finger at him and yelling. He must have felt Seol Jihus gaze as he quickly turned. His panting subsided, and a warm smile spread across his plump face. Aigoo~ My apologies, my apologies. I didnt educate my underling properly haha. He rubbed his hands together and smiled grovelingly. Seol Jihu blinked his eyes. Ah! Hold on just a moment. Oi! Hand her over now! Dont hold her like that! I told you to treat her with dignity and respect! W-When Shut it! What are you doing, not returning her to this gentleman!!? The leader practically snatched the Foxman girl out of her captors hands. Aigooo~ You see~ I didnt do this on purpose~ He took off the cloth wrapping around the girls mouth. Then You evil uup! He wrapped the cloth again when the Foxman girl tried to talk. Uuuup! Uuuuup! The leader glanced at Seol Jihu before quickly tying a knot and respectfully handing her over with both hands. Here she is! We really didnt do anything. Shes safe and sound, with not a scratch on her! We didnt even touch a single strand of her hair! . Please, shes all yours! Hehe! Seol Jihu was clearly taken aback. As things would get tiring if they used Haeryeos little sister as a hostage, he had planned to take her back before doing anything else. He expected to hear things like What bullshit are you spouting? or Give her back? Are you fucking mad? Oi, kill them all! The hell? He never expected them to hand her over so easily. To be completely honest, he was dumbfounded. Seol Jihu stared at the leader fixedly without saying anything. Please, please! The leaders eyes moved rapidly. The members behind the youth all had their arms crossed, watching them amusingly. The leader trembled from fear internally. That was when his eyes met the youths. He immediately kowtowed. My apologies! Thud. He slammed his forehead on the ground. Ive committed a grave sin! I was blinded by money Please forgive me once! Murmur, murmur. The leaders subordinates grew louder. Phi Sora then burst into laughter. Iyaa~! This old man! He sure knows how to read the atmosphere. He probably wont get himself killed so easily, no matter where he goes! Hehe, yes, yes Seol Jihu sighed. He had felt the same thing during the Banquet, but there were people who understood words and people who didnt. The man in front of him seemed to be the former. You must do this often. The leader flinched. N-No, not at all I do it very occasionally every once in a while . This is the first time I succeeded! Hehe Seol Jihu looked down at the corpulent man with cold eyes. The female Foxman child also let out a curdling noise. Seol Jihu hugged her, then patted her back. The child didnt resist, seemingly aware that Seol Jihu was trying to help. Seol Jihu spoke. Dont ever do something like this again. The leader shot his head up. You mean! If I catch you doing this again. O-Of course! Ill wash my hands clean and never touch this line of work again! I dont know about the guys behind me, but I swear Ill never do it again! Thud, thud, thud, thud. The leader repeatedly slammed his head down until his forehead began to bleed. The mans act erased any thought Seol Jihu had of fighting, and he turned around. You promised. Yes! You can go. Thank you! Thank you for sparing me! The leader hurriedly got up. Seol, this is your problem. Youre too kind. Exactly. This is the perfect opportunity to make some side-money. We would be more than justified too. Kiyaa~ Just imagine how much well make wiping them out and selling off their equipment Hearing the murmurs coming from the distance, the leader shuddered. He immediately stormed off, leaving his subordinates behind and caring only for his own life. W-What? Why did he The subordinates murmuring only lasted a moment. Once some of the more quick-witted ones ran off, the remaining members of the group were swept away by the atmosphere and began to escape. What a waste, what a waste! Chohong smacked her lips as she rubbed her Thorn of Steel. * After the poachers all ran off Haeya Unni! The two sisters rejoiced in each others arms while Seol Jihu smiled heartwarmingly. He then turned around, hearing muffled laughter coming from the back. The usually cold Kazuki was giggling. What? Ah. Kazuki glanced in the direction the poachers ran away, while still smiling. I was just thinking how hes still the same. You know, that leader. You know him? Just his face. Were from the same Area. The Tutorial was pretty fun with him around. Mm what kind of a person is he? Kazuki tapped on his eyes with his finger. Hes sharp. ? He is incredibly good at reading the atmosphere. His instant situational judgment ability is also awe-inspiring. He passed the Tutorial and the Neutral Zone with this ability alone. Seol Jihu tilted his head. He didnt think he gave off that many hints. Of course, he was planning to throw his spear the moment he retrieved Haeryeos little sister. Did that man see through this? How interesting! Maybe I should have checked his color with my Nine Eyes. Seol Jihu shook his head. Then, he faced Teresa, who was talking into a communication crystal. He left the two Foxmen to Teresas care. As going into the Federations territory thoughtlessly might cause unnecessary misunderstandings, Teresa suggested that they contact them first before crossing the border. Since Teresa had connections with the Federation, there should be no reason for them to refuse. The only inconvenience was that they had to contact the Federation through the Royal Family. Yes, yes, father. Huh? Sleep? At that moment, Teresas voice suddenly went up a notch. What do you mean by yes. After a short while Got it Thank you, father. Teresa hung up and got up. He said he let the Federation know about the situation. Since the Federation said they would contact their border security, we should be able to enter. Did we promise to meet somewhere? No, they said they would find us once we enter their territory. Also. Teresa breathed out a long sigh. She hesitated with a puzzled expression before quietly continuing her words. He said we must never sleep until we meet them. Come again? I dont know either. Thats apparently what the Federation said. They asked if we made contact with the Foxman children, then told us not to sleep until they found us. Teresa shrugged, saying they didnt exactly explain why. Seol Jihu nodded. Well, Im sure theyll tell us once we meet them. We just have to not fall asleep until we meet them, right? Teresas eyes curled to a crescent shape. Yes, no sleep. Got it. Never. We must never sleep. Once she emphasized it a few times, Seol Jihu paused. He looked back at her, only to see the seriousness of her expression gone and replaced by a strange smile on her face. Princess? I was thinking shes been too calm lately What? All Im saying is that we cant sleep. You didnt imagine anything weird, right? Seol Jihu quietly glared at her, but Teresa continued innocently. Anyways, dont sleep. . But if you think youre falling asleep, tell me. Ill be nice and help you, okay? Teresa closed then opened her hand while smiling with her eyes. Seol Jihu sighed. Princess. Yes! Please speak. Please dont look at me like that. Teresa flinched slightly, her eyes opening wide. And please dont ask me strange questions. Oh~ Teresa whistled. Youre pretty good! What do you mean? Seol Jihu hmphed before turning around and heading to the carriage. * On the other hand. W-What!? One of the poachers was jumping in shock from the leaders explanation. Say what? That was Carpe Diem? The panting leader frowned and shouted. Yes! How many times do I need to tell you!? Why is Carpe Diem. How should I know!? I was only half-sure when I saw Kazuki, but that was Carpe Diem for sure! He then pointed his fingers at his subordinates, who were all making the same expression. You goddamn morons! How did you not know? What was that? Huh? You said I was mad? Ya bastards! If it werent for me, we would all be dead by now! You know that!? . Ehew. My hearts still racing. Kazuki and the Archer of Steel, Scumbag and even Crazy Bitch. Murmuring to himself, the leader breathed a sigh of relief before frowning. Hold on, why is Kazuki with Carpe Diem? And that pink-haired woman has to be But man, what a shame. We had more people. If we held someone hostage, we might have been able to get away with taking one of them back When one of the subordinates muttered regrettably, the leader flipped out. You fucking idiot! Youre still saying that!? He beat his chest and spat out angrily. You dunce! Shit-for-brains! Use your goddamn head for once! Do you not know who that man was? The one with the spear? Yes! If theyre Carpe Diem, who do you think he can be? The mans face instantly stiffened. He then stammered, as if he finally realized something. D-Dont tell me Haramarks War Hero! Seol Jihu! Who else can it be!? Hard gulps suddenly rang out from the crowd. Hes the one who killed Undying Diligence, whos known as the second strongest Army Commander! Holding someone hostage? Yeah, Im sure that would have gone swimmingly! . And that pink-haired woman has to be Haramarks princess, Teresa Hussey. One wrong move and we would have all gone on the Red Notice! Even if we somehow managed to escape with our lives, we would have had to live as homeless rogues for the rest of our lives! Once he let out his pent-up fear, the leader began to run again. He wanted to get away from the danger zone as fast as possible. He felt like he wouldnt be able to calm down unless he made it to Eva. The subordinate followed the leader and asked. So what are we going to do now? What do you mean, what? Are you really going to wash your hands clean? You were just kidding, right? Of course Im washing my hands clean! The leader shouted without a single shred of hesitation. For real? Yeah. Judging by that brief exchange, his fame isnt unwarranted. People say he ran around on the battlefield like a demon. I have a feeling the moment I do something like this again, hell chase me down like a demon. The leader shook his head as if to shake off his fear. Anyways, Im done with this! You guys do whatever you want! Dont blame me if you get yourselves killed! After shouting that, the leader dusted his hands and ran off. ** Same time. The demon that the leader was talking about was busy playing with two children. Screams and giggles endlessly rang out from the head carriage. Do that! Do that! That? The bubble you mean? Un! Puuuuu That! Haeryeos younger sister, Haeya, chirped while clapping her hands together. Seol Jihu took out a piece of gum from his pocket and plopped it into his mouth. Haeya was much more affable than her older sister. Rather, she was more active. Even though she only just escaped the poachers clutches, she wasnt discouraged, and perhaps because she knew they had saved her, she didnt act reserved. As a result, she quickly got close with Seol Jihu. Puuu Once Seol Jihu blew a bubble, the tails of the two Foxman children wagged gently. They waited patiently for the bubble to get bigger before poking it with their index finger once it reached a certain size. Boom! The bubble burst and splattered on Seol Jihus face. Ack, it popped again! When Seol Jihu fumbled around his face, the two children cackled as if they were on their last breath. Fuheehee! Youre stupid! Stupid! Stupid monster! What? Stupid monster? Seol Jihu raised his voice on purpose and twiddled his fingers. Fine, Im Stupid Monster! He then went rawr! and pounced on the two children, tickling their sides and armpits. Haeryeo and Haeya cackled while tossing and turning. Kyaaaa! Kyaaaa! Seol Jihu and the two Foxmen sisters wrestled with each other in the carriage. Amazing! Teresa, who had her seat stolen by the sisters, couldnt hide her shock as she watched the three of them play. How can he be so good with children? Its obvious. Phi Sora snorted. Its just a big kid playing with two little kids. Dont you know kids have no problem playing together? . Teresa smiled bitterly, unable to think of a comeback. Chapter 211. An Unexpected Gain (2) The carriages passed the border and entered the entrance of the border region. The expedition team got off the carriages and began to march toward the destination. Not a single monster attacked them during their march. In fact, they didnt see even a single one of them. This was because the nearby area was frequented by humans and the members of the Federation. Unlike the Forest of Denial, which bordered the Parasites territory, hundreds or even thousands of monster subjugations had already taken place here. As a result, the expedition team was able to walk without disturbance until the sun set. Jesus, its almost night. Can those bastards be any slower? What if theyre trying to screw us over by scaring us and preventing us from falling asleep? Chohong spat out one complaint after the other, even suggesting that the Federation was going to ambush them after sucking them dry of their stamina. Seol Jihu didnt say anything because he knew she was simply grumbling from the boring march. Why arent they here yet? In truth, Seol Jihu was rather worried. The words never sleep kept weighing on his mind. They were still far from their destination. At this rate, they would have no choice but to march through the night. At that moment, Kazuki, who was leading the group, suddenly stopped. Mister Kazuki? Silence. Seol Jihu quickly walked up. Kazuki was glaring with his mouth shut and his eyes straight ahead. It was as if he was saying, Would you look at this? And soon, Kazuki spoke quietly. Sorry. Everyone expressed concerns at his sudden apology. I was trying to be mindful A single bead of cold sweat fell from Kazukis cheek. But it seems were surrounded. Seol Jihu took a good look around him. Left, right, forward, and backward. He could only see dense trees and thick grass. A bleak wind blew. Hoh! A short exclamation of awe carried by the wind flowed into their ears. Seol Jihus eyes widened slightly. He couldnt see anyone, yet he could hear such a clear voice? You have excellent senses, human. Chohong immediately raised her Thorn of Steel and got into her battle stance. Teresa pulled Chohong back, then shouted. Werent you contacted by the upper echelon? We are! We know. The voice gave a calm affirmation. Seol Jihu focused on the voice. But theres a slight problem that prevents us from revealing ourselves to you. The slightly husky voice wasnt clear, but it wasnt unpleasant because it was deep. In fact, it gave off the scent of a powerful warrior. Can you stand still without asking any questions or making any demands? Of course, we mean you should do as we say. What bullshit is this? No way. Chohong threw Teresa off angrily and raised her mace threateningly. Marcel Ghionea also tightened his grip on his crossbow. The two of them each had their own view of the Federation, but they couldnt just stand still, being told this after getting surrounded. If you dont agree, we will have to ask you to leave. We will neither attack nor chase after you. When the voice spoke as if it wasnt a big deal, Maria clenched her fists. Who are you to tell us what to do!? Were going somewhere! Then you may continue. But you will regret it. The voice spoke mockingly and nonchalantly. Do as you want. But to give you advice for rescuing our comrades, we suggest you go back to Eva immediately. Go to Invidias temple without running into humans, if possible. This really came out of the blue. But rather than repeating the things the voice said like a parrot, Seol Jihu remembered the condition the Federation had said earlier. We arent allowed to sleep on our way back either? Smart. Fufufufu. Subdued laughter rang out. Seol Jihu pondered. It would have been better if the voice gave a clear explanation, but as the situation stood now, he was at a crossroad. If this were a game, the screen would show something like this. [Listen to the Federation and stand still obediently.][Leave the Foxmen children and continue the expedition.][Leave the Foxmen children and return to Eva.] I dont feel any malice or hostility in fact, it feels like hes trying to help us. Left with these choices, Seol Jihu activated his Nine Eyes. As soon as he checked the color, he exclaimed in shock. Ah! Red. Immediate Retreat Recommended. The important thing was that the red color only existed around Seol Jihu and the members of the expedition. The place where the Federation was presumed to be was yellow, and the rest of the region was green. He had committed a grave blunder. Since when was the expedition team dyed in red? Could it be? Seol Jihu looked down at Haeya, who was in his arms, then immediately made up his mind. Chohong, lower your weapon. What? Oi, Seol Chung Chohong. When Chohong tried to object, Kazuki failed to hold himself back and growled. Loosen your shoulders a bit. Chohong furrowed her brows, hearing his cold biting remark. What? What did you just say? You were capable of separating your public and private life when you were Level 4, so whats this? Now that youre a High Ranker, are you suddenly too proud to listen to your leader? Chohong shrunk back, sensing the icy needles that were shooting out of Kazukis glaring eyes. That was how enraged Kazuki was. Not only is this the leaders decision, but I, the header, am also staying silent. What qualification do you have to keep acting as you please in this expedition? Chohong did not know this, but Kazuki had been displeased ever since the group ran into Haeryeo. Even Seol Jihu, the leader of the expedition, asked for and respected his opinions, but Chohong had been ignoring his authority as the header. Chohong quickly turned purple with rage. But in the end, her mouth, which seemed ready to burst out with all sorts of curses, closed shut. During an expedition, all decisions were made through the leader and the headers combined consent. Chohong really didnt have anything to say once Kazuki brought up this basic rule. While she fumed, she obediently put her mace down. She then took in a deep breath and spat out. Okay. Ill be more careful in the future. Though she was temperamental, cleanly admitting her faults was one of Chohongs good points. May we presume that your staying means you will do as we say? Seol Jihu replied back. We will accept your help. Good. Then we will send someone over. Stay still and do not move. Just like the voice said, someone appeared from the grass. Seol Jihu couldnt make out the figures face as a spotless white cloth was covering every inch of the figure. It almost seemed as if the figure was a shrine maiden wearing a ceremonial robe. The only other notable feature was that the figure held a smoked tree branch that seemed to have been struck by lightning. The figure walked forward, stopping a little way in front of the group. . Silence filled the air. Just as Seol Jihu realized that he was staring at the figure too fixedly, the tree branch suddenly pointed at him. Human. Seol Jihu placed his hand on his chest as if to ask, Me? The figure in front of him slowly nodded. Try activating the power of your left bracelet, please. Unlike before, the voice was clear and silvery. Now that he got a closer look, the hand holding onto the tree branch was a white-apricot-color. A Sky Fairy? That was the first thought that popped up in his head, but Seol Jihu quickly set the thought aside and roused his mana. Woong! A tri-circular shield formed from his left wrist. Seol Jihu showed the shield off, spinning it side to side, but the figure did not budge. It was then. Pssssh! Seol Jihu doubted his eyes. Two of the three circular shields turned to dust and began to scatter away. The Blessing of the Circum protected its user from three types of attacks: physical, magical, and witchcraft. Of these three, the two shields protecting him from magic and witchcraft were quickly withering away. As we thought, youve been infected. The figure took a few steps forward before carefully reaching her hand out. Tak, tak. Starting from Seol Jihu, she hit everyones foreheads with the tree branch. Seol Jihus bewilderment only lasted a moment. Soon, his eyes widened for a whole other reason. And that was because he felt a refreshing energy spreading from his head down to his body. He didnt feel that there was anything wrong with his body before, but he now felt refreshed as if he just got out of the sauna. The purification operation has been completed. The figure went around the expedition team before turning around and speaking in a terse manner. Seol Jihu noticed that parts of the white cloth covering the figure turned black, almost as if it was scorched by fire. Good. Next In the next moment, shadows shot up around them. About ten shadows formed a circle around the expedition team before slowly getting closer. There was one shadow that took the lead and walked forward with big strides. This figure was a tall woman with thin, sharp ears. Seol Jihus attention was taken away by the woman, whose black hair reached all the way down to her butt. She was wearing a maroon-colored leather jacket and ivory-colored leather pants. Four daggers were hanging on one side of her hip, and a long sword wrapped in a leather cloth was hanging on the other side. The thing that stood out the most was that her otherwise white face had a black band covering her eyes. Seol Jihu didnt know whether it was purely for outward appearance or if there was a reason behind it, but what he couldnt deny was that she gave off a mysterious aura because of it. Soon, her knee-high boots with black cleats stopped. Seol Jihu raised his eyes and turned to the woman standing still with a tree branch. Once he saw her again, he became certain. The person who appeared first was from a different race than the other ten. First, their skin color was different. Although they all had white skin tone, the woman holding the tree branch had a healthy tone on her skin. On the other hand, the ones covering their eyes were pale as if they grew up inside a cave, never having been exposed to sunlight. They were so white that Seol Jihu felt like he was seeing white limestone. Most importantly, their smell was different. If the woman wearing the ceremonial dress gave off a fruity scent, then the other ten gave off the smell of chlorine similar to that of a swimming pool. I see, so youre the war hero known as the Adversary. Seol Jihu groaned. The woman who seemed to be the groups leader was standing right in front of him. From the back, Seol Jihu could hear Teresa letting out a startled Oh, my. Let me introduce myself. The woman reached out. My name is Yuirel Antrum Valenheim. Seol Jihu grabbed her hand. Im Seol Jihu. Seol Jihu. Your surname is Seol and your name is Jihu? Yuirel gripped his hand lightly before letting go and walking over to Teresa who was staring with widened eyes. This is the first time were meeting each other. Youre prettier in person. Yes, weve only seen each other through communication crystals until now. Thank you for your compliment. Teresa also shook hands and laughed delightedly. Thank you for the previous war. We recaptured Tigol Fortress with ease thanks to you. Not at all. With this, weve repaid the debt for stopping the mutant Orc mass-production plan. Ah, also I heard. Though its a little late, Im sorry for your loss of Breast Chuchu. Teresa breathed out a light sigh. Thank you. Seol Jihu furrowed his brows. Breast Chuchu? No matter how he thought about it, translating it literally, it meant kissing tits. Just as he thought, I dont know who it is, but thats a stupid name. [Like ''em Titties. He said that his surname was Titties and that his given name was Like ''em.] For some reason, Ian flashed by his brain. No way! What a shame. There arent many people who understood the Federation like Haramarks Royal Magician. Hearing Yuirels regretful comment, Seol Jihu closed his eyes. It seemed Ian really left his mark wherever he went. Clicking his tongue inwardly, Seol Jihu stared at Yuirel who was having a small conversation with Teresa. The aura she was giving off was no joke, and Seol Jihu had personally felt this when he grabbed her hand. He couldnt help but wonder if she was far stronger than she seemed. Anyways, this is a surprise. I didnt think youd come personally I was around the border region for a business when I was contacted by the upper echelon. I set everything aside and came here since I was interested. Seol Jihu became convinced after what Teresa said. Noticing that Seol Jihu was curious, Kazuki whispered. Shes a Cave Fairy. Im glad. As he thought, she wasnt a Sky Fairy. Youre glad? Cave Fairies are similar to humans, and they view us favorably as well. Kazuki continued. This Yuirel woman must be the Fairy General. The Fairy General? The second-in-command of the Cave Fairies. Think of her as the commander-in-chief. Im positive. Valenheim is Kazuki closed his mouth, not finishing his sentence. This was because Yuirel turned around and faced Seol Jihu. Seeing Haeya in his embrace, she grinned. You little rascals. Iiiiing! Haeya groaned and dug deeper into Seol Jihus embrace. Yuirel giggled. Thank you again. These two childrens mother is on her way. We said we would bring them back, but she insisted on coming. Im glad to bring them back safe and sound. Here Seol Jihu was about to hand Haeya over, but paused. Haeya was refusing to let go. W-Whats wrong? Its time to go back. Seol Jihu forced her off and put her down, but Haeya waddled back and clung to his leg. Haeya? Rawr! You dont wanna go? Rawr! The heck? He tried to console Haeya, but she refused to budge. Rather than liking him a lot, it seemed like she was afraid of the Cave Fairy. Most likely, Foxmen must hate or be unfriendly with the Cave Fairies. Seol Jihu didnt know what to do. Seeing this, Yuirel opened her mouth. Dont worry. Worst case, we can grab her by the tail or knock her unconscious. Rawr, rawr! Seol Jihu was beginning to see why Haeya was afraid. Hm, Yuirel stroked the cloth covering her eyes before speaking. Setting these two aside, I heard you were going somewhere. May I know why you came all the way here? Its to go to a place called the Pagoda of Infection. Seol Jihu didnt try to hide where they were going. He knew there was no point with a Sky Fairy in their midst. Yuirel asked. The Pagoda of Infection you mean, the Pagoda of Dreams? Is that what its called in the Federation? Well I guess theyre both correct names, in a sense. Yuirel nodded her head, murmuring to herself. Seol Jihu gulped. He was thinking that this might be the case, and now he was certain. However, this also meant that the Federation learned of the pagoda first. But he wasnt worried. According to Haeryeo, the Pagoda of Dreams was the Federations forbidden ground. There was a good chance that the inheritance was still buried, not having been discovered. Is it absolutely necessary to go? If possible, I suggest you return. Is there a problem with going? Problem Are you asking if the Federation is uncomfortable with you going? Well, I dont really mind. Yuirel rubbed the back of her head before sighing. But I think it would be a shame if the hero those sparrows revived using their precious Elixeer died in vain. With that, Yuirel tilted her head up. She seemed to be savoring the evening glow, even though it shouldnt be visible. Are you going right away? Seol Jihu shook his head. It was better to go in the morning than at night. Then youll probably camp out for the night. A light flickered on in Seol Jihus eyes. As he wasnt stupid, he easily understood that she was trying to tell him something. This was the perfect opportunity as he was worried about the lack of information about the place. Not to mention, the number of questions he had only kept growing as the expedition progressed. If its alright, can you tell us about the Pagoda of Infection in detail? Of course, thats easy. And to be honest Yuirel nodded her head as though she had been waiting for these words. Then, she turned her gaze down. Underneath her veiled eyes I wanted to talk to you at least once. Red lips that contrasted her peachy skin curled into a seductive smile. Chapter 212. An Unexpected Gain (3) After accepting Yuirels offer, Seol Jihu ordered the expedition team to set up camp around the area. Now that he had permission from the Federation, he no longer had any qualms about loitering around the border region. He was rather lucky that the Cave Fairies had come to greet him as well. As the last race admitted by the Federation, the Cave Fairies prioritized feelings over reason. How Yuirel was acting was the perfect example of this. It was clear that she came out of personal curiosity and amusement rather than to keep an eye on them. Seol Jihu decided to use this to his advantage. Yuirel wasnt a normal Fairy, but the Fairy General who supposedly supervised her entire race. Forming a good relationship with her seemed to be in his interest. How should I treat her? After much consideration, Seol Jihu decided to go with dinner that would show off his skills, but also not make the other side feel uncomfortable. He happened to have the perfect ingredients, as he had brought all sorts of food ingredients during his last trip to Earth. Just making ramen isnt enough. He grinned as he took out plain noodles from his bag. After slicing up beef seasoned with salt, frying eggs and then chopping them up, and dicing up mushrooms and zucchini, Seol Jihu took out the boiled noodles, moved them to empty bowls, then garnished them with the vegetables. Then, he poured in the broth cooked with soy sauce, kelp, green onions, and refined rice wine. Once he added ground sesame seeds mixed with salt and prepared kimchi, extravagant banquet noodles were ready. Chapter 213. A Dream Within a Dream (1) Yuirel finished her story with the Federation banning its members from entering the Pagoda of Dreams premises after that incident. They had judged that it was better to not risk anything, lest something they feared happened again. This is everything we know about the Pagoda of Dreams. We wouldnt be able to tell you more about it even if we wanted to. That was the end of her story. Seol Jihu asked a few more questions before expressing his gratitude and getting up. He went back to the tent to relay the story to his comrades. Once he said everything without leaving out a single detail, a grave expression fell on everyones face. Hey how come the expeditions you come up with are all like this? Even Chohong, who prided herself in being fearless, was uncomfortable with going. A contagious nightmare and nightmares becoming reality. Kazuki sighed, his head dropped and his arms crossed. Can we get some of the veil that the Sky Fairy was covering herself in? It looked like it had the power to resist the curse. Seol Jihu shook his head. I asked about that too, but Yuirel said it was only a temporary countermeasure. Apparently, it can block the curse seeping out of the pagoda for a moment. Yeah, I figured. Kazuki conceded gravely and then raised his head. We have the choice of going back and returning with Invidias Priest. Eva is well-known for its Priests, so it shouldnt be difficult to find one who is well-versed in lifting curses and witchcraft. I dont know. Even the Federation gave up on lifting this curse. Im not sure if even a Unique Ranker Priest can lift it. While it sounded like Seol Jihu was being pessimistic, he was being reasonable as well. It was hard to believe that a large nation formed by the union of five races didnt have a single power on par with a Unique Ranker. Not to mention, the Federation had once treated this matter with utmost importance. In that case cant we just not sleep during the expedition? It might be difficult, but everyone should be fine with staying awake for a day or two. We can endure it no matter how drowsy we get, come out, then fall asleep after being touched by that black tree branch. Hugo gave his opinion carefully, but no one reacted to it positively. In the first place, limiting sleep during an expedition was an extremely dangerous thing to do. Furthermore, this solution seemed too simple to be the right answer. It wasnt as if the Federation was stupid. There was no way they wouldnt have thought of such a method. They must have given up either due to the sheer danger of the pagoda or due to there being really no other option. And to be honest, Seol Jihu couldnt help but think that the answer was the latter. Deciding that sitting around debating the matter wouldnt result in a clever solution, Seol Jihu decided to wrap up the meeting for the time being. Well continue for now. Well decide once we get there. He now had only one thing to rely on the Nine Eyes. He had decided to never rely on it again after the war. However, he wasnt left with any other choice. After the meeting ended, Seol Jihu had a hard time falling asleep in his sleeping bag. I guess it cant be helped. He remembered what Samuel said. [Not every expedition proves to be a success, you see. Many times I returned with nothing to show for all our near-death experiences, and I lost count the number of times I had to give up near the end because we werent strong enough.] Because there was no ruin after they arrived.Because they werent amply prepared.Because it was unimaginably risky. It was a common occurrence for expedition teams to come back empty-handed due to such reasons. [You should remember this if you want to form your own expedition someday. You should go on one only when you have the financial leeway. An expedition isnt something on which you bet everything you have.] It was just as Samuel said. It was foolish to risk danger when this wasnt the only place where the Rothschears inheritance was buried. Seol Jihu witnessed through Samuels team what happens when one became blinded by treasures that were right in front of them. He refused to follow in their footsteps. And so, he steeled his mind. Or rather, he set a standard for himself. To retreat if the pagoda was either orange, red, or black. Yellow was the only color he would continue the expedition with. Because Attention Required meant there was a way out. Any other color of danger is too much. Since the ironclad rule of Paradise was to preserve ones life first and foremost, he was sure his comrades would accept his decision. I wonder what color the Pagoda of Dreams will be Seol Jihu couldnt decide until he unknowingly fell asleep, whether he wanted it to be orange or worse, or yellow or the colors of the right direction. * Seol Jihu woke up in the middle of the night and was extremely taken aback. For some reason, Yuirel was right in front of him, looking down with an expressionless face. As if that wasnt enough, his face was buried in her bosom. . He simply couldnt understand how this came to be. But as this wasnt the first time such a thing had happened to him, he maintained his composure on the outside. He then got down on all fours and apologized. Im sorry. He heard Yuirel chuckle. I was surprised to see you crawling into my tent in the middle of the night. I thought youre a wild rabbit at first. So-Sorry my body sometimes moves against my will I thought for sure you would pounce me once you infiltrated my sleeping bag like flowing water but you just slept like a baby. With an extremely satisfied face, to boot. It was then that he realized he was in the Cave Fairies tent, not his. Well, it was fun looking at your face, so I let it be. You were rather persistent as well. . When he stole a glance up, he saw Yuirel slowly putting on her jacket. Now that he got a good look, her breasts boasted quite a volume. I was wondering why my head was so comfortable Seol Jihu felt his cheeks turn hot and muttered. How can I make up for this this act Hm? Yuirel, who was tying her long hair into a ponytail, glanced at Seol Jihu before smirking. Aaah, its nothing. Its been a while since I got the sensation of breastfeeding. It wasnt so bad for me. S-Shes so cool about it He would have no words to say even if she slapped him a dozen times. But judging from how nonchalant she was, it seemed Cave Fairies were very open about such things. The word breastfeeding stung him a bit, but Seol Jihu was touched by Yuirels mercy. By the way, what did you decide to do? I saw you guys talking until late at night. When Yuirel tilted her head left and right, her ponytail fluttered. Seol Jihu slowly got up from his seat. Were going to decide after getting there. Hmm. So youre going, after all? She sounded a bit regretful. Did your comrades not say anything? They said they were okay with this. Yuirel started. Oh? They must trust you a lot. Well, its no surprise, given your achievements Will it be okay? He wasnt asking about the danger of the Pagoda of Dreams. He was asking whether the Federation was okay with it. After all, there was a chance that the Federation would be affected if a nightmare came to reality. Im not so sure Yuirel tilted her head slightly. I personally prefer that you dont go. Ive taken a liking to you. But if you want to go, I have no right to stop you. Yuirel spoke straightforwardly, then turned to the tent where the expedition team was sleeping. From the Federations point of view I think it doesnt matter all that much. After all, youre humans. Seol Jihu, who was staring blankly, smiled bitterly. She was saying that it was unlikely for humans to affect the Federation since it was already rare for humans to sincerely worry about them. Well, Haramarks princess might be different. But Im sure shes most worried about her kingdoms fate. Im sure the Federation will be fine. Right. Seol Jihu had no choice but to accept this bitter reality. Anyways, if you must go, why not receive a little help? Pardon? When Seol Jihu shot his head up, Yuirel gave a bland smile. Dont expect anything big. Like I said yesterday, I already told you everything I know. No one knows whats inside the pagoda or what will happen to anyone who enters. After all, not a single member of the Sky Fairies elite expedition team made it out alive. She then pointed at the expedition teams tent. But supposing that you do make it out, it would be a waste of time and effort if youre infected. Seol Jihu finally understood what Yuirel was getting at. Try asking. Personally, I dont think she will refuse. This will be a good chance for you to get closer to the Sky Fairies as well. You said yesterday that we shouldnt involve ourselves with them because theyre tiring I was kidding, of course! Yuirel giggled while smacking Seol Jihus shoulder. We Cave Fairies might not have the best relationship with the Sky Fairies, but as you know, we dont have the leeway to be fighting over our feelings. Right. Just like the saying, adversity makes strange bedfellows, no matter how much one resented and detested someone else, cooperating in front of a powerful enemy was obvious. Seol Jihu suddenly became envious of the Federation. Got it. After expressing his gratitude, Seol Jihu left Yuirels tent and went to find the Sky Fairy. She was lying atop a tree, reaching her hand out to a chirping bird. She must have felt Seol Jihus presence as she lowered her arm and turned around. Ah, um Seol Jihu stopped a good distance away and explained the situation. That his team might be entering the Pagoda of Dreams, and whether she could wait nearby with the purifying tree branch. The Sky Fairy listened quietly before speaking with a clear voice. I understand. Sure. Just like Yuirel said, the Sky Fairy agreed easily. The Branch of the World Tree is the Sky Fairies treasure, but I properly got the permit to use it. The Branch of the World Tree? Plus, in the one in a thousand chance you manage to succeed, it will be of great help to the Federation. Is the Federation in a difficult situation because of the Pagoda of Dreams? No one likes having a danger zone in their front yard. The Sky Fairy replied simply. Another problem is that we have to take a roundabout way whenever we go to Tigol Fortress. Anyways, waiting a day or two shouldnt be difficult. I dont see a reason to refuse. The Sky Fairy lightly jumped down from the tree. Also I will provide you Flower Robes and stimulants. Flower Robes? Its the robe I am wearing. The Sky Fairy touched her slightly burnt white robe. Seol Jihus eyes widened. You dont need to thank me. The previous expedition team made more preparations than this before they entered. Yet none of them managed to return In other words, the robes and whatever else they prepared had been ineffective. Still, having them couldnt hurt. Thank you! No problem. Youre The Sky Fairy blurred the end of her speech, then glanced at Seol Jihu. There was something that Seol Jihu still didnt understand completely. And that was how amazing and incredible his slaying of Undying Diligence was. It was something no one had ever accomplished since the appearance of the Seven Armies. Even Jang Maldong, who experienced all sorts of hardships, battles, and street fights, had called this a legendary feat. While Seol Jihu was the person behind this absurdity, he stopped thinking much of it now that the war ended. Perhaps this was what was most fearsome about Seol Jihu. Because this meant he only saw the Seven Armies, whom the Parasite Queen put her heart and soul into creating, as mere obstacles to be overcome. It was no wonder this Sky Fairy was taking such interest in him. In fact, it would be hard to find anyone in the Federation who wouldnt be interested, except perhaps the Beastmen who opposed humans. As you know, this cooperation request isnt something that was originally in my schedule. Right. I only brought enough food for how long I thought Id stay here, so Im currently all out of food. ? Seol Jihu wanted to ask, Didnt you eat my banquet noodles yesterday? Shouldnt you have food left then? But he decided to just listen. So when you come out alive, I would like to receive a portion of your rations. Seol Jihu nodded immediately. Thats easy. We brought a lot of dried bread and jerky, so you can have those now if youd like. N-No, thats not it. The Sky Fairy waved her hand in a fluster. She seemed rather anxious for some reason. After a long lull, she abruptly dropped her head and murmured quietly. Um yesterdays noodles Yes? Mine got stolen before I could finish them and its been weighing on my mind She twiddled her thumbs before raising her head with a dry cough. Then, she shouted boldly. I think its reasonable to ask for this much given what Im dwoing! Seol Jihu nodded his head with a wry expression. Yes well if its only banquet noodles, you can have as much as you want. Really? The Sky Fairy rejoiced. Then can I have two, no, three bowls? Or even four? She clasped her hands and jumped in delight. Seeing the Sky Fairys sharp, thin ears flapping crazily, Seol Jihu scratched his head. Was it that good? Somehow, things turned out well whenever food was involved. Is it Gluttony (Gula)s influence? This thought crossed his mind, but he laughed it off in the next moment, thinking it was too absurd. * Breakfast started in a quiet atmosphere as everyone had a lot to think about. Seol Jihu noticed several pairs of eyes stealing glances at him. He especially noticed Phi Sora, who was nibbling on her spoon with her head down. She must have remembered the ancient emperors villa expedition. Seol Jihu didnt dare to forget about that expedition either. It was a prime example of ones wrong choice not only killing everyone, but negatively influencing Paradise as well. Feeling more pressure thinking that the same might happen to him, Seol Jihu vowed to follow through with the standard he set last night. After breakfast A guest visited the expedition team while they were cleaning up the campsite. It was Haeryeo and Haeyas mother. Haeryeo! Haeya! Mom! Seeing the two sisters embracing their mother put a smile on Seol Jihus face. Thank you Thank you so much The Foxman sisters mother even cried and bowed. That was it. She turned around as soon as the girls were back in her hands. Even Haeryeo and Haeya were surprised by how quickly she turned back. Lets go back. Hurry! Hm? Now? Of course. Do you have any idea how worried everyone is? Prepare to get a huge scolding when you get back. M-Mom. The sisters continued to look back as they were dragged away. Although the mother expressed her gratitude, it felt like a simple show of formality, and she seemed more interested in avoiding this place. Some races of the Federation do not like humans. Beastmen are especially like that. Yuirel explained with a wry expression. Seol Jihu nodded his head without a word. He knew he was lucky to have met the Cave Fairies. He didnt think for one second that he would be welcomed by everyone. Now then, shall we get going? Yuirel gestured with her chin. Well guide you, if youre fine with us leaving afterwards. Thank you! Seol Jihu didnt say no. * Here it is. The sun was now in the middle of the sky after the group set off in the morning. Yuirel, who was leading the way, stomped on a patch of grass. This is the safezone. A bit further ahead, youll find the place where the Sky Fairies held their ritual. In other words, beyond this point was where the Pagoda of Dreamss influence reached. How is it? It doesnt look all that different from here, huh? Just like Yuirel said, there wasnt much information to be gathered from this place. Only trees and shrubbery filled the area, just like the areas they crossed to get here. If he had to point something out that was different, it would be the air. The air was no longer refreshing and cool, but damp and unpleasant. Of course, he might just be imagining things. Go on if its yellow or a color of the right direction. Immediately turn back if it isnt. Seol Jihu reiterated his vow and walked forward with deep breaths. He then roused his mana and activated his Future-Gauging Nine Eyes. Soon ! Seol Jihus eyes shot wide-open as he stared straight forward. Chapter 214. A Dream Within a Dream (2) Seol Jihu froze up on the spot. Standing around with a dazed expression, he scanned the area with a dumbfounded look. There are two colors? Right. Seol Jihus eyes were showing him two colors yellow and blue. The two colors mixed together like paint dissolved in water and undulated in front of Seol Jihus sight. This wasnt the first time an object shone in the color of the right direction. He had experienced the same thing twice before, once at the valley fortress and once at the ancient emperors villa. The problem was that this was the first time that two colors showed up simultaneously. Setting Attention Required aside, how was he supposed to interpret Choice of Destiny blending with it? Just as Seol Jihus mind was thrown into disarray, he heard someone call out his name. What do you want to do? It was Chohongs voice. Seol Jihu sighed inwardly and touched his pendant. Maybe theres some sort of a mechanism in place to help whoever came to find the inheritance. For example, a safety measure of some sort. Maybe thats why this place is shining blue. As this was something only Seol Jihu knew, he couldnt be blamed for thinking this. However, he shook his head in the next moment. Being optimistic in such a dangerous, uncertain situation couldnt be good. Flone only said that the pendant stored the coordinates of the hidden inheritance. She didnt say anything more. In the end, there was only one pathway left. After deliberating for a long time, he decided to follow through with last nights decision. Well proceed. A look of unease flashed across everyones face. Phi Sora looked especially tense, still not having overcome her trauma. Seol Jihu quietly watched his comrades getting ready to enter before speaking. Ill add one more condition. If you dont feel at ease, youre free to wait outside. I wont fault you or pick a problem with it. I promise. The seven members of the expedition team, excluding Seol Jihu, exchanged glances. Chohong then snorted. The hell is that? Now that were on an expedition, we gotta act together. Thats how it is, isnt it? Members of an expedition share the same fate! Kazuki chimed in. Youre not wrong, but you have to understand, given the uniqueness of this ruin. But still I wont argue since the leader gave his approval. Anyones free to stay out. But dont forget, you wont be included in sharing any of the loot. Kazuki put the nail in the coffin by flicking in a stimulant he got from Seol Jihu into his mouth. Then, the signs of hesitation vanished. Everyone took the stimulant, put on the Flower Robe, and lit up their eagerness to go ahead. It was easy to see that everyone was anxious. But they were clearly shaking their fears off because of Seol Jihus declaration to proceed. After all, he had turned nearly impossible missions into dazzling successes several times. Seol Jihu didnt reveal anything on the outside, but his team members expectations felt heavier on his shoulders than usual. At last, seeing Phi Sora getting ready to enter, Seol Jihu turned back to the front. I should thank my lucky stars it isnt orange or worse. No matter how much he tried to maintain his focus, he couldnt deny feeling anxious. This was the first time he was carrying out an expedition without a single clue. Kazuki walked to the front. Can I go? Seol Jihu nodded his head. I wish you luck. With Yuirels parting words behind, the expedition team marched forward. * The conquering of the Pagoda of Dreams began. Just like Yuirel said, the expedition team found traces of the Sky Fairies attempted communication soon after marching in. Because nothing seemed out of the ordinary, the team simply passed by it. The forest was eerily silent, and the expedition teams mood sunk more the deeper they went in. Maria, who was looking around the greenery, rubbed her arms and shuddered. What a creepy place Chohong retorted, continually wetting her lips with her saliva. Fuck, Id rather risk my life to fight Parasites than this. Two extremes were more or less the same. An area swarming with monsters was bad, but so was an area that was too bleak and desolate. Given the forests current atmosphere, no one would be surprised if something suddenly popped out of the woods. As the expedition team walked further in, the indescribable anxiousness they were feeling exhausted their tense minds. The severity of the atmosphere made it seem as if whoever created this place was aiming for this effect. Chohong raised her voice in an attempt to shake off this pressure. Kazuki! Can you sense anything? Nothing. Kazuki gave a short reply. If what the Federation said is true, there should be nothing in this area. Not even the undead? Unsightly Humility should be recuperating, so its unlikely that the undead army is here. Plus, we cant eliminate the possibility of the undead being able to dream. As long as they have their own will, that is. What? Undeads dont even sleep! Then you force them to dream. Kazuki spoke firmly. He had a point. Since animals other than humans could also dream, it wasnt so impossible for the undead to dream. But that wasnt something the expedition team should be happy about. The Pagodas curse had already reached them and was enveloping their bodies. Their half-burnt Flower Robes were more than enough evidence. Seol Jihu activated the Blessing of the Circum just in case and immediately furrowed his brows. The tri-circular shield shattered just four seconds after it was produced. It was clear that the curse was getting stronger the closer they got to its source. The forest grew darker the deeper they marched into it. Large trees blocked the sunlight from shining down, making the tree trunks and leaves look dark. The biggest problem, however, was a hazy, fog-like smoke that impaired their vision. Would it be right to describe this as walking between clouds? Perhaps Seol Jihu was mistaken, but he felt his mind growing dim and struggled to keep himself sharp. The stimulant must be doing its job as he could quickly clear up his foggy mind. Trying not to let his guard down, Seol Jihu chanted inwardly. Please let us get out of here safely! How much time went by? Kazuki suddenly gave the stop signal after walking nonstop for a long time. Seol. Seol Jihu stepped forward, calming his beating heart down. Whats up? Kazuki didnt say anything for a while even though he was the one who called Seol Jihu. He narrowed his eyes, then murmured quietly. Somethings strange. Presence No. Even though theyre not moving, I feel a large number of something surrounding us. What he said sounded strange if one only heard it briefly. He said they were surrounded by unmoving things, but Seol Jihu couldnt see anything when he scoured the area. Almost like statues Kazuki muttered to himself before biting down on his lip. His slightly distorted expression clearly showed that he was vexed. It would have been nice to tell everyone about it more clearly. He was the expeditions header, so he was frustrated at himself for being unable to even relay information properly when they entrusted the role to him. His ability was lacking, strictly speaking, but no one mocked Kazuki for it. Kazuki was one of the best Pathfinders in Haramark. If even Kazuki was confused, the result would have been similar no matter who they brought along. Kazuki grit his teeth and continued. Thats not all. I feel a powerful aura up ahead. This was something even Seol Jihu could sense. To be more precise, he had been feeling it ever since Kazuki began to speak. Hold on, everyone. Wait here. What are you trying to do? Let me walk up just a little bit. Seol Jihu walked forward by himself. It was extremely dangerous given their severe lack of information, but he had something he wanted to try. Before anyone noticed, the fog had gotten so dense that it was severely impairing everyones vision. Seol Jihu couldnt see anything either, but he tapped on his pendant. A black smoke flowed out as if it had been waiting. [Un!] Seol Jihu asked quietly. Flone, can you feel anything? After a moment, the top of the smoke shook. She seemed to be sayingNo. Seol Jihu asked again. Then can you fly forward and see whats up ahead? Just a little bit is fine. Seol Jihu couldnt help but be sorry as he carefully made this request. In a way, he was using the fact that Flone was a ghost to dump a dangerous task at her. [That should be easy.] Flone must have been listening to Kazukis explanation as she accepted without any unnecessary questions. Sorry! Just a peek is fine, so dont push yourself. [Okay, okay. Dont worry about it.] The black smoke flew forward like flowing water and disappeared. He heard someone calling his name from behind, but he raised his hand to tell them he was okay and waited for Flone. Whats taking her so long? Given Flones speed and the distance she was traveling, she should already be back. Plus, we cant eliminate the possibility of the undead being able to dream. As long as they have their own will, that is. As he grew nervous, remembering Kazukis words, a black smoke cut through the fog and reappeared. Seol Jihu barely held himself back from shouting. Flone, are you okay? [Un. There wasnt anything out of the ordinary.] Flone whispered in a ladylike manner. [I didnt see anything special well, other than a pile of rocks that was shining blue.] A pile of rocks? [Yeah, it looked like this.] The black smoke flew down and drew a picture on the dirt. Two headstones were standing vertically and a large flat stone was sitting horizontally on top of them. The entire structure looked just like a dolmen. [It looked kind of odd so I flew over and poked it, but nothing happened.] Seol Jihu smiled bitterly. He had told her to only take a look, but it seemed curiosity had gotten the better of her. [Should I go break it?] No, no, its fine. Seol Jihu stopped Flone. The problem was that he didnt know what the pile of rocks was. Breaking the stone structure would be great if it resulted in the fog or the curse lifting, but it could also be the same as poking a beehive. As no one knew what result it would bring forth, it was best not to touch it so recklessly. Seol Jihu returned to the expedition team. A dolmen thats shining blue? When he explained what Flone told him, Kazuki gave him a strange look. How did you see? I still cant see anything with my eyes. Oh, uh. You didnt even go that far out. Seol Jihu let them know about the dolmen since now wasnt the time to hide any information, but he was still hesitant to reveal Flone. It as then that Chohong suddenly spoke. Oh right, what was that about? ? During the war! You flew in the air! You said youd tell me after the war. Argh, Ive forgotten about it until now. [Chet, I got tricked!] Tricked? Seol Jihu smiled bitterly. His comrades did not know about Flone yet. A part of the reason was how secretive Flone was, but the main reason was that she hated revealing herself. Even last night, when the team was having banquet noodles, Flone had gone off by herself to eat in secret. Seol Jihu suggested many times for Flone to introduce herself to the team, but she flew off whenever he brought up the topic. The reason was rather silly as well. She said she was too embarrassed. She cant hide herself forever. It really looked like Flone was just embarrassed, so Seol Jihu decided to introduce her once and for all after the expedition. But since they were in the middle of an expedition right now, he only revealed the necessary bits. When he explained how Flone came to accompany him, everyones expressions turned strange. And when he mentioned that she was the evil ghost from the Forest of Denials tomb, Chohong and Hugo let out loud gasps. Wha, wha, wha, what? T-The ghost that killed Samuels team? Stop. Kazuki cut Chohong off. Well listen to the full story later. Were in the middle of an expedition right now. He then turned to Seol Jihu. I know you have your own thoughts as the leader. Im not trying to intrude on your authority, but I think it would have been better if you told us about her sooner. . That way, we would have been able to check if the curse affected ghosts as well when the Sky Fairy lifted the curse for us, and she could have scouted for us too. Seol Jihu dropped his jaw at Kazukis perfectly logical argument. He had indeed not thought that far. Sorry. She just hates showing herself in front of others. Mm I guess it cant be helped then. Kazuki slowly closed his eyes. He seemed to be organizing his thoughts. After a brief moment of silence, Kazuki opened his eyes and asked. So to sum it up, you asked this ghost to scout whats up ahead? Yes. This is a ghost, not a human. Kazuki seemed to be focused on the fact that Flone was a ghost rather than the dolmen she discovered. Seol Jihu was having similar thoughts. Yes, but her ego and consciousness is crystal clear. Shes no different than a human. She even sleeps periodically. What an interesting ghost. [What? What are you suggesting here? Is there a rule that says a ghost shouldnt sleep? Have you tried being dead!?] Flone fumed from inside the pendant. Of course, only Seol Jihu could hear her, and Kazuki smacked his lips. Looks like we have no choice but to keep going. We cant treat humans and ghosts the same, but we dont really have a choice. Seol Jihu agreed with this statement. Yes, I think so too. Once the leader and the header came to an agreement, the expedition team began to march forward again. No, just as they were about to start Oh? Phi Soras shrill voice grabbed everyones attention. She was looking down at the ground with her right foot raised and with a bewildered expression. Whats wrong? N-Nothing. I think I stepped on something. Seol Jihu examined the thicket carefully, but he didnt see anything strange. You sure you arent just imagining it? No, I definitely felt something. Phi Sora tilted her head, then moved away as if it was unpleasant. After this short happening, the expedition team slowly marched forward. Not long afterwards, they began to see a bluish glow, just like Flone said. The light became brighter the deeper they went in until their surroundings were half-fog, half-light. Finally, when they could vaguely see the pile of rocks from the distance Kazuki, who was standing at the front, leaned back and whispered. I think thats it It was then. Paat! While everyone was looking straight forward, the dolmen-like pile of rocks burst into blue light. What? Seol Jihu shut his eyes reflexively as if a camera flash had gone off in front of him. Intense dizziness instantly swept through his head. [Aaahhh?] Starting with Flone, several groans rang out. Seol Jihu felt his body sway. He immediately opened his eyes and looked around the area. Everyone was squinting or covering their eyes with their hands. Other than that, he didnt see anything strange. Nothing really caught his attention either. When he looked down, wondering if anything happened to his body ! Seol Jihu blinked quickly. The pendant, which had turned black after Flones liberation, was glowing brightly. And in the same shade of blue as the dolmen. Chapter 215. A Dream Inside A Dream (3) Intense light exploded out of the pile of stones, and the pendant began glowing with the same color in response. The two objects madly began pulsing as if they were resonating with each other. But that was it. Seol Jihu waited a bit, expecting some sort of phenomenon, but the dolmen and the pendant just continued to blink. A dead silence continued in the area. Murmuring amongst each other, the expedition team approached the stones. Upon closer inspection, the rocks were normal stones, erected in the form of a dolmen. There were no symbols on their surfaces; they were just ordinary stones. "Should we try digging? Chohong suddenly suggested. "It looks just like a dolmen. Meaning, this might be a tomb of some sort. Wont there be grave goods buried underneath them? It was a good idea, especially considering that it was Chohong who said it. Afterall, artifacts were commonly buried beneath the ground. Seol Jihu decided that it was a reasonable suggestion and instructed the others to try digging around the stones. The expedition team started to dig without complaint. A moment later. "Whooaa!" Hugo exclaimed. Seol Jihu, who had been digging the ground with his spear, lifted his eyes. Hugo was prancing around with a long spear in one hand. "Its a spear! A spear! Doesnt it look crazy expensive? Then Teresa also shouted. "Kyaa! A chest! Its a treasure chest! Seol Jihus eyes widened. Jackpot. The results of digging the area could be summed up in that one word. It was the biggest jackpot in the history of Paradise. Not to mention the Spear of Purity, there were numerous treasure chests overflowing with gold and silver. If they included the offerings and decorations they found, the total value was simply immeasurable. After making a fuss over their harvest, the expedition team left the Pagoda of Dreams with smiles on their faces. They hadnt seen a pagoda of any sort nor had they seen anything that resembled a small tower, but it wasnt important. They had achieved a jaw-dropping result, so was a mere pagoda even worth mentioning anymore? And so the expedition team safely returned from the forbidden region, received purification from the Sky Fairy, bid farewell to Yuirel, then embarked on their way back home. Their bags were heavy, but their footsteps were light. Wanting to return as quickly as possible, the expedition team marched for a long time before finally stopping late at night to set up camp. That night, Chohong stroked a treasure chest while speaking with a dreamy face. "What should I do first when I arrive Ehhehehe! "Im buying equipment! Im going straight to the auction house at Scheherazade to plaster my whole body with the most expensive equipment I can find! Hugo passionately shouted like a boy lost in his dreams. The expedition team ate and drank merrily until early in the morning, each of them chirping about what they would do with the expedition rewards. When morning came, the expedition teams atmosphere plummeted down to an all-time low. No, it was better described as a powderkeg on the brink of an explosion. There was just one reason. Only a single night had passed but all their spoils from the Pagoda of Dreams had disappeared like magic. Everything was gone without a single gold coin remaining. The culprit was Maria Yeriel. It could only be her, since she couldnt be found anywhere when they had woken up. Is this for real? Chohong exploded with anger. "That Priest bitch ran off with all of that? Is that bitch fucking crazy? "Its not impossible. Kazuki remarked with a solemn face. "She could have had a high-quality magic bag with her. It wouldnt be surprising if she did, since she always hoards money like a scrooge. "Fuck! That little good-for-nothing bitch! Shes still nothing but a flea even if she scampers away! She dares to run away with the expedition rewards? The moment I catch her, her head will ugh! Chohong clenched her grip around the Thorn of Steel with red eyes. "Theres no time for this. Kazuki! What are you doing? Hurry up and track her. "Of course!" Kazuki replied in a cold voice before turning to look at Seol Jihu. Seol Jihu agreed with them, but his heart was in chaos. ''I believed in her.'' He knew that she loved money with a maniacal obsession, but he still thought she was a loyal person. ''Miss Maria.'' The expedition team pursued Maria in full force. They were gaining on her at first, but after a day, they could only give up. Her tracks disappeared. To be exact, Marias footsteps were gone, replaced by endless carriage tracks. She must have gotten lucky and hitched a ride on a passing carriage. The despondency that the expedition team felt then could not be described in words. They combed through the city like they were catching fleas once they arrived at Eva, just in case, but sure enough, they could not find even a single hair of Marias. Whether she returned to Earth or left for a different city. She had vanished. In the end, the expedition team gave up the pursuit and got on their way back to Haramark under a dispirited mood. It was an obvious fact, but the complexions of the company were not too good. Seol Jihu tried to rouse himself by constantly reminding himself that it was only one part of the inheritance and that there were still four remaining. But what was waiting at Haramark for the Carpe Diem guild was only tragic news like a bolt out of the blue. It was the news of Seo Yuhui, Jang Maldong, and the Yi siblings deaths. Seo Yuhui had been ambushed while she was praying at the temple and was brutally murdered. Jang Maldong and the Yi siblings were found dead at the Huge Stone Rocky Mountain. The culprit remained unknown. By the time the expedition team had arrived, the cases were already hushed up. Seol Jihu cried. He shed tears all day long, shut away in his dorm. It wasnt as if the thought that he had to do something didnt appear in his mind, but his brain just stopped functioning from the impact of the sudden accidents. Meanwhile, his comrades started to disappear one by one. Chohong and Hugo left saying they were going out for revenge, and all news about them was cut from then on. Marcel Ghionea and Phi Sora must have left without saying anything; they suddenly couldnt be found at one point. By the time Seol Jihu barely managed to come to his senses, he was alone. He curled up in a corner of the office and looked around the room with dull eyes. The office that had always smelled of people and used to be bustling was now bleak and desolate. His weary face stained by tears scrunched up in distress. ''No way.'' How did things become like this? Seol Jihu hung his head in front of the inconceivable reality. "Pathetic." He suddenly heard a familiar voice above his head. It was Teresas voice. "Why are you like this over the death of just a few Earthlings? Its hard to believe youre a war hero. ''Just a few?'' His eyes widened. Seol Jihu involuntarily opened his eyes in disbelief, unable to believe that it was Teresa who said such venomous remarks. But instead of Teresa, he found Hao Win standing in front of him. "Youre a complete wreck now." Hao Win turned his body around after spitting a short statement. "I judged you wrong. Seol Jihu stupidly gazed at Hao Wins back leaving through the door. Not to mention catching him, he couldnt even muster the energy to call out. Seol Jihu belatedly tried to move but found that he didnt know what to do. He finally remembered Kim Hannah and tried to call her, but she didnt pick up. In the end, everyone had left him. The strings of relationships that he had tied in Paradise were all cut away. There were no tears left in his eyes. ''Theyre all gone.'' Seol Jihu caressed his head. ''Its a dream.'' He knelt and repeatedly smashed his forehead on the ground. ''A dream! Its all a dream!'' He didnt know what he was doing himself. He only yelled inside his mind that it was all a dream while slamming his head on the ground. And as Seol Jihu was drowned in despair, refusing to accept reality "Heuk!" Seol Jihu jerked up from his bed in shock. Bright light prickled his eyes.He rapidly blinked, and his blurry vision gradually cleared. And as he looked around him, Seol Jihu displayed a shocked expression as if there wasnt anything more absurd than what he was seeing at the moment. A crystal chandelier hanging from the ceiling and several dozens of green tables. And the numerous people sitting in front of those tables. This is.'' Seorak Land. It was the casino that Seol Jihu had once frequented. While he was still dumbstruck, Seol Jihu suddenly felt someone hold his arm and help him up. "Friend, youre crazy! An aged voice. A middle-aged man was supporting his arm. It was a face he had seen a couple of times. "Even if youre crazy about gambling, how could you fall asleep in the middle of a game? You have to think about others too! Seol Jihus eyes widened. He had absolutely no clue what the man was saying. "Here, here. Go and freshen yourself up with some cold air outside. Rather, itll be good if you get some sleep. Your eyes are bloodshot. "N-No." As Seol Jihu was still stuttering, the middle-aged man dragged the youth outside. After being forcibly pushed out of the casino, Seol Jihu froze in place like a statue. He pinched his cheeks, but his mind remained clear. The cold morning air that he could feel on his skin could not feel more real. Like the middle-aged man had said, he had fallen asleep while playing a game. ''Then?'' A dream? The one year he spent in Paradise, all of it? Everything was just a few minutes worth of a daydream? ''Theres no way!'' Seol Jihu hurriedly searched his pockets. But all his hands grabbed were a wallet, some coins, and his phone. He couldnt find a piece of paper even after flipping his pockets inside out. "Paradise!" He tried shouting it out just in case. He felt his chest sink. "Gula! Ira! Luxuria! Invidia! Haramark! Scheherazade! Parasite Queen!" Due to the contract, he could not speak aloud any words related to Paradise on Earth. That was supposed to be the case, but he could hear all the words ring extremely clearly in his ears. No. This couldnt be happening. It shouldnt be like this. "Taxi!" Seol Jihu immediately got in the taxi and rode it to his neighborhood. But reality did not change. He stopped in the middle to drop by the restaurant at Hongik University Station, but Phi Sora was nowhere to be found. Moreover, none of the employees knew of her either. Upon returning to his old room, Seol Jihu stood dazed at the sight. A trash dump. It had been like this back when he had fallen deep into gambling. "Haha Hahaha." His eyes became hot as he stood there, staring at the room. Tears that he had thought were dried up began to spill down his face. ''Paradise didnt even exist in the first place? A final place of refuge which Seol Jihu had barely found and where he had pieced his life together. The place where he could stay had disappeared like a mirage. That fact caused enormous and endless despair for Seol Jihu. And finally, when Seol Jihu couldnt take it anymore and hung his head after falling on his knees. Cling! A sound of metal along with a faint sensation on his neck was felt. As Seol Jihu subconsciously looked down, a glint suddenly flashed in his eyes. A pendant was dropped in the hallway, its jewel pulsing with light. ''Huh?'' That moment. [Heeeeeeey!] A voice he had completely forgotten slammed into his ears.Seol Jihu narrowed his eyes in reflex before holding his breath. [Get a hold of yourself! Hurry!] The shouting voice belonged to none other than Flone. "F-Flone?" [Quickly! Hurry up! Its dangerous!] He didnt understand what she was saying, but whatever it was, she sounded extremely urgent. While Seol Jihu was standing there in a daze, her voice continued. [Are you listening? Can you hear me? Well, listen carefully. Youre thinking that the world youre in is real, right?] "Huh? Well thats" [Its not. You might think that, but that world is definitely not real. Youre inside your dream. Youre currently dreaming in the middle of an expedition!] "." [It might sound unbelievable, but you have to believe me. Dreams are like that. You might find them ridiculous after waking up, but you dont realize that when youre inside them.] Flone was speaking extremely calmly despite talking fast. [Think carefully. Wasnt there anything that youve experienced that didnt seem right to you? Anything at all?] Seol Jihus mouth slowly gaped open. [You can hear me, right? Please, please wake up! Youre in extreme danger! Youre about to die of suffocation!] The pendant bounced up and down. Seol Jihu instinctively grabbed the jewel. ''Now that I think about it.'' He suddenly felt a strong sense of incongruity immediately after hearing Flones words. The pendant, for a start. The fact that he could speak about Paradise meant that he had never entered Paradise. But how was he holding onto an item from Paradise? His foggy mind suddenly cleared up. And finally, all doubts disappeared from his eyes. He slowly, extremely slowly looked around the world. ''Starting with Flone.'' He wasnt denying reality like he had when he had fallen into despair in Paradise. The moment he doubted his dream "Keuk!" Seol Jihu opened his eyes. Chapter 216. A Dream Inside a Dream (4) . His cheeks hurt. Damp fog tickled his eyes and caused them to water up. Seol Jihu rubbed his eyes harshly. He felt like he woke up from a catnap he took in the middle of an exam period. [Are you okay?] Flone shoved her face in front of Seol Jihu. Yes. Seol Jihu replied powerlessly, then turned his gaze. This is He could tell he was in a forest, but he couldnt see the sky. [Do you think you can stand up?] It was then that Seol Jihu realized he was lying down. So thats why my back felt so comfortable. He raised his upper body and immediately became dazed. Everyone was lying down on their backs or stomachs. Their eyes were closed as if they were all sleeping. At that moment, the bluish light flowed through the fog, glimmering in front of him once again. [Dont look!] Flone placed her hand on Seol Jihus head and pushed it down. Flone? [The same thing happened before!] Flone shouted impatiently. [Everyone fainted when the stone suddenly shone!] What? [Its true! Everyone just plopped down one by one!] According to Flone, the expedition team had lost consciousness after seeing the light. This had to mean that the light had the power to forcefully put people to sleep. Seol Jihu quickly turned his back on the dolmen. What about you, Flone? Youre okay? [Me? Im fine. Nothings wrong with me.] Flone didnt dream. She didnt even lose consciousness. She had proven that the curse didnt work on her. Perhaps it was because she wasnt a living being, or perhaps it was because members of the Rothschear family were being protected somehow. [Are you sure you can just sit still?] Flone asked carefully while Seol Jihu was organizing his thoughts. [Your comrades they seem to be in danger. Though its not as bad as you.] Seol Jihu looked around in a startle. Just like Flone said, he could hear groans ringing out everywhere. Everyone looked sick and pale Uek keuk But there was one person in particular who seemed to be in a serious condition. Liar youre a liar Phi Sora was drenched in cold sweat, murmuring in her sleep. Seol Jihu wasnt sure what she was dreaming about, but it was easy to see she was in agony. He shot up, then paused. He had to save her, but how? Flone, you were the one who talked to me in my dream, right? [Yeah. You heard me?] Yes, how did you talk to me? [Well Im not sure.] Flone spoke hesitantly. [Everyone suddenly collapsed and I didnt know what to do. You didnt wake up when I shook you, and slapping your cheeks didnt work] So thats why my cheeks hurt. Seol Jihu asked as he rubbed his chin. So? [So I put my mouth against the pendant as a last-ditch effort and just shouted.] Ah. Flone must have shouted when he was in his room wallowing in despair. [Do you have any idea how worried I was? Your face turned pale and you suddenly had trouble breathing] While Flone grumbled quietly, Seol Jihu fell into thought. I dont have enough information. Flone, did you hear anything else about the pendant? [Mm I think it has some other secrets.] Really? [Yeah, but Grandpa stopped to tell me to run away, when he was in the middle of telling me about it.] Flone spoke sulkingly. [But he said to bring the pendant if were going to go search for the inheritance. He said it would work as a lighthouse.] Lighthouse? [Yep. Even if there is an external threat, he said the promise would protect us] Seol Jihu bit his lip. He was sure that the pendant would help them find the inheritance, but he had no way of knowing what function it had exactly. At this rate. The nightmare was getting more and more intense the longer the dream went on. He had to hurry and wake everyone up. Kuk kuk While Seol Jihu was racking his brain for an answer, Phi Soras breathing became irregular. Now wasnt the time to hold anything back. Seol Jihu approached Phi Sora as if to clutch at straws. He wasnt sure if it would work, but it was worth trying the same thing Flone did. And so just as he held the pendant up with his left hand and rested Phi Soras head on his right Pzzzt! An intense current of electricity flowed through his palm to his body. Ah! He immediately experienced the feeling of freefall as if the ground vanished and he was descending into an abyss. [Ehh!?] As Flones voice grew faint, Seol Jihus vision instantly blackened. * When light returned to his eyes, a familiar scenery was spread out in front of Seol Jihus eyes. An endless sandy beach and a single villa standing on a steep seaside cliff. It was the ancient emperors villa. Seol Jihu was taken aback, but he soon analyzed the situation stoically. He threw his sense out the window when it came to romance, but he was rather quick-witted about things like this. Its Miss Phi Soras dream. Seol Jihu arrived at the correct answer instantly. After all, he had touched Phi Soras body without staring at the stones light. He must have been sucked in when he made contact. Considering how he could be influenced by the curse, it wasnt surprising that he was experiencing something different than what Flone did. This situation wasnt so bad if his goal was to rescue Phi Sora. Rather than shouting endlessly from the outside world, it was far more efficient to appear in person and help her wake up. The only problem was that it was dangerous. I dont have much time. Phi Sora was in a dangerous state. Dilly-dallying for too long might end with the dream devouring her alive. As such, Seol Jihu immediately entered the ancient emperors villa. He had a feeling he knew where Phi Sora was. The inside of the villa carried a gloomy atmosphere, but Seol Jihu didnt think it was dark. Rather, bright light spread out wherever he went and illuminated the area. Seol Jihu tilted his head, wondering What phenomenon is this? His gaze then landed on the pendant. The pendant was shining several times brighter than before. Looking back, it seemed to be blinking incessantly when he was in his dream. He had just realized too late. Seol Jihu gave a bitter smile and ran forward at full speed. As soon as he reached the 4th floor, he paused unknowingly. He had no other choice. Because the things filling up the floor hardly left any room to step forward. He could see several people, who had died during the villa expedition and were likely Phi Soras comrades. [Its your fault] [We died because of your greed! Its all your fault!] Seol Jihu doubted his ears. Over ten corpses were pointing their fingers at someone, spitting out spiteful, vicious comments. The evil spirits in the villa were also dancing in the air, enjoying the scene play out. It was a truly bizarre sight. And in the middle of it all was Phi Sora. [You goddamn, despicable wench! You dare to run away after killing us all?] [Die! If you have any conscience left, go kill yourself!] She was crying. Surrounded by the corpses, Phi Sora was crying quietly with her face buried between her knees. She flinched every time a hateful comment flew her way as though it was spearing her alive. Im sorry Im really sorry [Sorry? You think apologizing will fix anything?] Then what should I do? [Didnt I just say it? You should die too. Now! Kill yourself painfully.] It was then that Phi Sora lifted her head slightly. I just have to die? Then youll forgive me? [Of course! Of course, well forgive you! Hurry, hurry!] The corpse rejoiced. Seol Jihu shouted aloud. You cant, Miss Phi Sora! Phi Sora flinched. Raising her head and seeing Seol Jihu, she made a dumbfounded expression. Miss Phi Sora! This is a dream! A dream!! Even so, Phi Sora only stared at him blankly. Seol Jihu raced forward, unable to hold back his frustration. But then, he paused. The murmurs filling up the 4th floor had subsided before he noticed. He couldnt even hear a peep. He might be mistaken, but he felt like hundreds of pairs of eyes were glaring at him. Craaaaaaaaack! Then suddenly, bone-chilling cracks rang out. The sound was coming from the corpses necks. Their necks creaked 180 degrees sideways until they were all facing Seol Jihu. Seeing their hollow eyes, Seol Jihu groaned inwardly. [A dream?] [Kik. So what if its a dream? So what?] They sneered. Seol Jihus eyes narrowed. [Wait, he must have walked in here by himself!] [We cant let him leave then! Heehee! Heeheehee!] They burst into creepy laughter before turning around fully. Clear hostility shot out. [You come here too!] [Kihihihihi!] Just as they began to run forward like starving hyenas Paat! A brilliant light erupted from the pendant. It was so dazzling that Seol Jihu was blinded momentarily. Next, screams rang out from all directions in a truly uproarious fashion. Wherever the light shone, the evil spirits would writhe in agony. Only then was Seol Jihu convinced. This pendant! Flones grandfather had left this pendant for a future generation of the Rothschear family to find the inheritance. The Pagoda of Dreams curse worked regardless of whether one was a member of the Rothschear family or not. However, the pendant acted as a shield protecting its holder from being afflicted by the curse. That was why it kept blinking in Seol Jihus dream and helped him wake up through Flones voice. Assuming that Flone was unaffected by the curse because she wasnt a living being, it all made sense. Knowing this, Seol Jihu was no longer afraid of anything. After all, this pendant was basically a free-pass in finding the Rothschears inheritance. Alright, Miss Phi Sora! As soon as he came to this realization, he quickly went into action. He grabbed Phi Soras hand and ran down the stairs swiftly. Even after leaving the 1st floor, Seol Jihu continued to run without stopping. Although he didnt really need to run, he forcefully dragged Phi Sora out because she was so down. She was noisy as well. Wait, wait! Seol Jihu stopped only after running along the sandy beach for a long time. It was because Phi Soras legs had become limp and stumbled. Seeing Phi Sora lying face-down on the ground was quite the sight to behold. Whats going on? A dream. This is a dream. How many times do I have to tell you? Dream? No, I definitely Phi Sora looked extremely confused. Seol Jihu smacked his lips. He told her about the inconsistencies in this dream world, yet she didnt show any signs of waking up. The trauma she was suffering must have blown up and influenced her mind somehow. The nightmare seemed to have eaten up her mental state quite a bit. But everything is so vivid Seol Jihu was starting to get annoyed, but he held himself back. I was like that too. It was just like what Flone said. Someone dreaming wouldnt necessarily feel that they were dreaming, while someone interfering in a dream would be fully aware that they were in a dream. But the fact was that he didnt have much time. The pendant would help them escape, but staying in the dream any longer than necessary wouldnt help one bit. So what should he do? How could he break Phi Soras nightmare? He knew how. From his experience, Phi Sora just had to strongly deny that this world was real. Seol Jihu got on one knee with patience. He got on Phi Soras eye-level and carefully wrapped his arms around her shoulders. Miss Phi Sora, listen carefully. We experienced something similar in the past, right? That Phi Sora nodded without realizing it. Seol Jihu spoke calmly with a serious face. Try to remember. A lot has happened since then. We met because of the Yi siblings recruitment issue, you followed me to Carpe Diem, we fought in a war together, then met on Earth. Phi Soras mouth opened slightly. Seol Jihu didnt miss this reaction. Do you remember what you told me in a fit of anger while we were eating budae-jjigae Chapter 217. Unfulfillable Wish (1) Seol Jihu was extremely curious about Teresas dream, but decided to focus on the immediate task at hand. ''I was too cautious.'' He now understood. He had tried not to take rash actions thinking that he lacked information, but as Flone had suggested, he should have smashed the damn stone into pieces the moment he saw it. While he couldnt be sure whether that was the correct answer or not, they would have at least not fallen into their current situation. The problem was that the mistake had already been made. There were two choices that Seol Jihu could take now. [Continue the rescue operation.][Try breaking the stone.] After a brief moment of contemplation, Seol Jihu chose the first option. It was because there was no guarantee that breaking the stone would wake his comrades from their dreams. Of course, there was still an option to carry out both of the choices simultaneously, but he had to keep in mind the possibility of escalating the situation. To draw an analogy, the five were in a virtual reality with a bunch of cords connecting them to the VR machine. Seol Jihu, Teresa, and Phi Sora were already outside the machine, so unplugging the cords didnt matter to them. But what if the cords had been unplugged while they were still stuck in the virtual world? Just the thought alone made him shiver. Waking his comrades came first. And so, Seol Jihu briefly explained the situation. Things would have been hopeless if he was by himself, but due to Teresa waking up on her own, he became much more confident. At last, the rescue operation commenced with Seol Jihu and Phi Sora in charge of Maria, and Teresa in charge of Hugo. Seol Jihu suggested working together under the protection of the pendant, but Teresa argued that they had to split up to rescue them faster. Thinking that her suggestion was also reasonable, Seol Jihu decided to trust her since she had managed to wake up from her dream by herself. Everyone took different amounts of time to wake up. Perhaps it was due to their different personalities. In Marias case, for instance, while it wasnt as long as it took him to wake Phi Sora, it still took a long time to wake her up. Maria had become an absolute wreck in her dream. To be more precise, she was pitifully begging on the roadside, rejoicing over even a slice of half-eaten bread. It wasnt hard to find her, but the problem was that she had howled the moment she saw him before violently charging at him. ''You worthless little shit! Because of you! Because of you, I! Seol Jihu had to soothe the enraged Maria and convince her that everything was a dream for a very long time before she managed to wake up. On the other hand, when Kazuki, who had been having nightmares about his sister, saw Seol Jihu appear, he immediately realized that he was in a dream and woke up. When Seol Jihu woke up again after rescuing the two of them, he saw Teresa and Hugo lying on both sides of Chohong, firmly holding her hands. From the looks of it, Teresa had successfully awakened Hugo and was now trying to rescue Chohong together with him. The unexpected turn of events happened when he woke up after rescuing the last member, Marcel Ghionea. He had taken a lot of time waking the Archer of Steel up from his dream about his fianc, but Teresa and Hugo were still asleep. At first glance, the trios complexions were not good, and all three of them were drenched in sweat. Panicking, Seol Jihu hastily decided to help them, but thankfully, the three woke up before he tried anything. Teresa started to pant heavily immediately after waking up. "Phew! Im alive." "Ehew." Hugo shook his head. Seol Jihu was finally relieved after seeing the bewildered Chohong. And with this, the whole expedition team was successfully saved. * After the rescue, the expedition team gathered together and sat down far away from the dolmen. It wasnt to exchange opinions, but rather to rest and organize their thoughts. It was only right for them to do so. While only 10 minutes had passed in reality, each of them had experienced at least a few days to a couple of months in their dreams. Furthermore, because the dreams were actually nightmares, they were all unsettled. "Is everyone okay?" Seol Jihu looked at each of the members, who were all sitting with their backs to the stone, and asked. "Im sorry. I made the wrong decision. I should have done something before we saw the stone "Its not your fault." Kakuzi said in a subdued voice. "Nobody knew what that stone was in the first place. We couldnt have done anything anyway since it instantly exploded with light the moment we saw it Rather, we should thank you for rescuing us. And he grit his teeth with a lonely expression. "It was a really shitty dream "Kehe!" A strange sound was suddenly heard.It sounded like someone was forcefully holding back their laughter. Seol Jihu and Kazuki stopped talking and turned their eyes to find Hugo trembling with a scrunched up face. Even Teresa was seen hanging her head with both hands clamped over her mouth and her shoulders visibly shaking. "Ah-! Dont lau-hahehehe! "Pffftt-! While Hugo made a strange noise, Chohong, who had been blankly sitting there, suddenly had her neck flush red like the color of the setting sun. She fidgeted, not knowing what to do with herself before sneaking a glance at Seol Jihu. Then she stared daggers at Hugo with killing intent. "What are you laughing about? Are you retarded?" "Pffuhe!" "Hey! Thats enough. This fucking bastard doesnt even know other peoples feelings "Pffuhehehe! "This little son of a bitch. Chohong stood up, huffing. She searched the ground, looking for her Thorn of Steel before suddenly scrunching her eyebrows. "Huh? Somethings strange." Hugo snickered. "Look at her changing the subject out of embarrassment! "Thats not itttt!" Chohong yelled. "Look at the ground! Its flashing! Kazukis eyes widened at those words. Kazuki immediately stood up after staring back and forth at the flowing mist and the ground. "Its true." It was normal for the light to be dimmer the further they were away. However, the light was extremely clear, and it was blinking on and off, like a light bulb at the end of its lifespan, "Hiiiik! W-We have to run! Maria, who had been suffering from the aftereffects of her nightmare, started to convulse. They had been resting in the forest, completely exhausted, but they all had the same thought. It was a hundreds and thousands of times better to just give up than to have to experience such nightmares again. It was then. Wiiing! All of a sudden, a disturbing noise that sounded like the whirring of a circular saw rang throughout the quiet forest. Checking the last period of activation. Complete. 586 years 274 days 3 hours 26 minutes 47 seconds ago. ''Stele of Evaluation'' has been successfully activated. Without waiting for them to respond, a monotonous mechanical voice rang out. ''Huh?'' Seol Jihu doubted his ears at the sudden resounding voice. But regardless of what he thought, the mechanical voice steadily continued. Eight intruders Correction. Eight humans and one soul detected. The evaluation will now commence. At the same time, a blue light swept through the expedition team like an ocean wave. Complete. Passing of the Trial of Nightmares confirmed. Evaluation changed from Rude Intruders to Unexpected Intruders. Preparing Stage 2 alert status. Correction. Soul from the House of Rothschear and Promise of Temperance confirmed. Evaluation changed from Unexpected Intruders to Legitimate Visitors. Stage 2 alert status will be canceled. Additional correction. Two individuals, who passed the trial on their own, identified. The qualification of Awaited Expert is granted on top of Legitimate Visitors. The mechanical voice dizzily rang in their ears. Maria stumbled. "W-What is it saying? "I, I dont know. Visitor? Expert? Chohong also had a dumbfounded face. However, the quick-witted Seol Jihu immediately grasped the situation. Could it be?'' Kazuki opened his mouth. "How this voice deals with people probably depends on the identity of the intruders and how they woke up from the nightmares. Seol Jihu thought the same. "Youve got to be kidding me. Youre saying there is an AI that advanced? "Chohong." Kazuki let out a deep sigh. "Dont underestimate Paradises magic. Several centuries ago, when the Empire enjoyed its golden age and achieved the pinnacle of magic engineering, the quality of life might have been similar to or even beyond that on Earth. "But still." Kazuki turned his gaze away as Chohong trailed off mid-sentence. "Anyways, the two individuals that passed the trials on their own would be He glanced at Seol Jihu and Teresa. ''But I didnt.'' Seol Jihu tilted his head. He was only able to wake up from the nightmare thanks to the pendant. The Stele of Evaluation or whatever it was called probably passed anyone who didnt receive direct external help as successful. Master offers Legitimate Visitors and Awaited Experts an invitation. If your purpose is only to retrieve the inheritance of the House of Rothschear, please remain standing where you are. If you wish to accept the invitation, please have an Awaited Expert place a hand on the Stele of Evaluation. The mechanical voice had unknowingly become extremely polite. Like Kazuki had said, it was likely that its attitude changed according to their qualifications. "It doesnt seem like a bad idea What will you do? Hearing Kazukis question, Seol Jihu glanced at Teresa. Teresa also turned to look at Seol Jihu. After 1 minute, the invitation will be determined as rejected and the returning of the House of Rothschears inheritance will commence. 59 seconds, 58 seconds. There was nothing to think about. Seol Jihu quickly dashed forwards. Towards the Stele of Evaluation. "Huh? Hey, hey! Seol Jihu heard Chohong calling out, but he didnt stop. Because he had already checked the color with his Nine Eyes. The yellow color had receded from the entire area. And in its place, a golden color was shining. Not mentioning the Golden Commandant, he reasoned that the disappearance of the color of the left direction meant that the source of danger was gone along with it. The Stele of Evaluation was shining in a blue light like before. If there was a difference, it would be that instead of exploding with bright flashes, it was now emitting a soft light. Seol Jihu arrived at the stele first, and the rest of the expedition quickly followed. Maria tripped over a rock as she ran with both hands covering her eyes. 12 seconds, 11 seconds, 10 seconds, 9 seconds. ''What an impatient thing.'' There was no time, even if he wanted to discuss it a bit more. "Ill go." Seol Jihu placed his palm on the Stele of Evaluation as he spoke. At that moment Wooong! A deep sound resounded from the Stele of Evaluation. His hand felt hot for an instant. A brilliant light rippled out in a circle around the monument, shaking the entire world. "Ahh! Aaaack! I told you! Seol Jihu, you bastard!" Thinking that an earthquake was happening, Maria stomped her feet in frustration and cried out. But excluding Maria, the rest of the expedition team looked around themselves with speechless faces. "The world is." It was dissolving. There was no other way to put it. Someone exclaimed. "Unbelievable." It was most definitely an unbelievable sight. Every time the world shook, the leaves would fall off trees and the clouds in the sky would disappear. It was as if someone splashed an undried-painting with water. The scene in front of the expedition team disappeared like a lie, one element at a time. And following that, a world that was hiding beneath it began to peek out. The unveiled scenery was a world that was beautiful enough to make ones jaw drop. The area boasted a spectacular view that made the Haramark Palace insignificant in comparison. Well-maintained roads, bright trees and plants that received plentiful sunshine planted neatly along the sides of the roads, and the petals that drifted in the wind, glittering with light Soft fragrance entered their nose as they breathed in the air. A grand golden palace stood in the center of the dazzling garden. In this indescribably marvelous landscape, the palace covered in gold in all its entirety was truly an awe-inspiring spectacle. "Wow." Instead of being just grand, it was almost dream-like. Welcome to the main pagoda of ancient sorcery, the Pagoda of Dreams. The dull mechanical voice rang out again. My Master, the Dreaming Witch, Roselle La Grazia is waiting for you. This way, please. The central road leading to the palace lit up in a soft light as soon as the voice finished. Seol Jihu stepped forwards as if entranced, and the rest of the expedition team gradually followed after him. No one ran. Rather, everyone seemed to want to walk a bit slowly. "Its really beautiful almost bewitching, even. Teresa couldnt stop marveling at the sight around her with a dreamy face. Seol Jihu agreed. Walking along the polished, almost mirror-like road and enjoying the feeling of flower petals tickling his face felt blissful. It felt as if he was receiving the worship of all people. He felt a strange disappointment when he arrived at the end of the royal road. Then again, he couldnt live here forever. Wiiiiing! Collecting his composure, Seol Jihu intently observed the gates that were automatically opening left and right the moment he arrived. A short while later, just as Seol Jihu took a step inside after the large gates were completely opened "I welcome you." A clear, bright voice, like the sound of a jade marble rolling on a silver plate, entered his ears. Chapter 218. Unfulfillable Wish (2) The interior of the golden palace truly boasted the pinnacle of flamboyance. Golden symbols were engraved on a lustrous marble background, and even the windowsills had a gold outline. And with all sorts of decorative items placed everywhere, the palace reminded everyone of Frances Palace of Versailles, which was known for its marvelous beauty. I am very pleased that you think so highly of this poor palace. A soprano-tone voice, like that of a skylark, rang out in everyones ears, and their eyes naturally headed forward. A throne made of gold was standing at the end of the vast hallway, which extended like a corridor. And there was a woman slowly standing up from this throne, looking down amiably at the expedition team. The figure looked young and frail, and didnt seem to even reach 150 centimeters. Her blue hair was slicked back and tied into a bun, emphasizing her small, white face even more. Indeed, rather than a woman, it seemed more proper to call her a young lady. Clack clack Seol Jihu snapped out of his daze hearing the clacking of heels. The young lady was walking down the stairs with modest steps, her hands clasped over her bellybutton. As she came closer, her attire became easier to see. The top of her clothing was a black, gothic lolita-style dress, which stuck to her body and outlined her alluring curves, and the bottom was a wide, bell-shaped skirt that reached her ankles. Thank you accepting my invitation. After reaching the bottom of the stairs, she lightly held the hem of her skirt up and bowed politely. Welcome to the Pagoda of Dreams, Legitimate Visitors. She scanned the expedition team briefly. Then And Awaited Experts. She smiled at Seol Jihu and Teresa. Her smile was so captivating that she grabbed everyones attention instantly. However, Seol Jihu didnt let his guard down. The young ladys mouth was curled into a smile, but her clear, ocean-like blue pupils were serene like ice. In the first place, Seol Jihu felt a strong sense of incongruity the moment he entered the place. A single young lady was the only one in such a huge palace? He felt like he was dreaming. Youre right. My reception hasnt been the best, even though such honored guests accepted my invitation. Please forgive this ladys lack of thought with magnanimity. Seol Jihu was taken aback. He hadnt said anything, yet the young lady seemed to have read his thoughts. Her eyes then gently curled into a crescent shape as she raised both her hands. Clap! She clapped. Tutururu~! Seol Jihu almost fell backward in shock. It wasnt just him, but everyone in the expedition team. People filled up the palace instantly. They circled around the expedition team, sang, played music, and threw flower petals into the air. Dont be so surprised. A muffled giggle rang out. This is the world of my mind. A dreamy voice flowed out rhythmically. Since this is a dream world, everything I wish for comes true. Roselle flicked her hand like the conductor of a symphonic orchestra, and the people disappeared in an instant. The palace regained its serenity. Did you like my welcoming show? She asked, her head slightly tilted. Seol Jihu couldnt say anything, setting aside whether he liked it or not. He had experienced all sorts of things thus far, but this was the first time he was experiencing anything similar to what he was experiencing today. Now. Roselle clapped again, and the scenery changed. The expedition team was now standing in the middle of a beautiful garden. A white, round table was placed in front of them, with pretty steaming tea cups placed on top of it. Though its a little late, let me introduce myself. The young lady gently placed her hand over her chest. My name is Roselle La Grazia. Seol Jihu barely managed to eke out a few words. The Witch of Dreams Chapter 219. The Inheritance of Roselle La Grazia (1) How should I explain this situation? Seol Jihu fell into deep thought. Roselle was still frozen with shock plastered all over her face. Princess, theres something I want to ask you. Seol Jihu leaned toward Teresa, who was sitting right by him and whispered a question. Is the Empire collapsing that shocking? Yes. Teresa answered without a shred of hesitation. Its not just humanity. Their magic engineering far surpassed every other race in Paradise, so much so that they werent even mildly comparable. Including the native races that are part of the Federation, the Empire reigned over all of Paradise for well over a thousand years. Teresa spoke with strength. A country where the sun never sets. That was the Empire as a nation. Seol Jihu smacked his lips. But the invading force is a god It wasnt as if the Empire didnt have gods on their side. Teresa shook her head. Even if the Parasite Queen was stronger than the Empires gods, the Empire still fell too quickly. I had a similar reaction when I first heard that the Empire fell. I thought some fool was cracking a joke. It was that absurd? Seol Jihu turned to Roselle once again. Clang! Ah, the teacup fell and broke. Um Just as Seol Jihu was about to rekindle the conversation Wait! Roselle quickly pushed her open palm out. She looked extremely anxious. P-Please give me a more detailed explanation! Perhaps because she had read everyones minds, she seemed to be certain that the fall of the Empire wasnt a lie. Seol Jihu looked back at Teresa. When it came to history, it was much better to have someone who had experienced it first-hand to give the explanation. You dont have to say anything. Just recall what happened slowly and in-order. Teresa calmly closed her eyes. Seol Jihu observed Roselles face during this time, which was rather interesting. Shock, doubt, disbelief By the end of the imagery, her eyes rolled back to her head. Now unmasked, Roselle displayed emotions with rich expressions. The only downside was that most of the emotions she showed were negative. Soon How foolish! As Teresa opened her eyes, Roselle shot up from her seat. The slender white face reddened like a ripe apple. Then, she turned around before wandering back and forth in the garden. Wait! That action! It happened when someone really didnt like something. For example, Seol Jihu had done the same thing when Gula gave him his old class name. Her eyes narrowed, Roselle wet her lips with her saliva What another universe? But still Hah! And she muttered while fiddling with her fingers. She even picked up her tray forcefully and slammed it down. Why is she angry? Seol Jihu tilted his head. He could understand her being taken aback, but Roselle was someone who hated the Empire. He felt like she should be clapping her hands in joy knowing that it had fallen. Damn it! For what reason did I!? But when he saw her tilting her head back and shaking her tightly-clenched fists, he finally understood. Roselle must have waited for hundreds of years for a chance to exact her vengeance. But the target of her vengeance had crumbled like a sandcastle and vanished. The difference between personally exacting vengeance on her sworn enemy and having it done coincidentally must be like the difference between heaven and earth. . Seol Jihu couldnt fathom the sense of loss Roselle must be feeling. It wasnt until 40 minutes later that Roselle stopped fidgeting and showed signs of calming down. During this time, the expedition team shut their mouths and maintained their silence. Roselle was seething so much that they feared she would break something if provoked. Huuuuu After an earth-shattering sigh, Roselle swept her forehead up in frustration before pausing. Looking at the expedition team sitting awkwardly around the table, she lowered her head in embarrassment. I apologize for my unsightly display. No, its totally fine. Rather than unsightly, her actions were rather funny. Seol Jihu and the rest of the expedition team knew they shouldnt laugh, but they couldnt help but find this situation funny. We should be apologizing for saying something unnecessary. Roselle shook her head. No, not at all. Im glad I found out Yes, Im glad, but Roselle covered her face with her hands, unable to finish her sentence. Empire, you son of a gun She muttered to herself, but everyone clearly heard what she said. Ah After a moment, Roselle slowly took her hands off and spoke powerlessly. You You said you were here to take the Rothschear Houses inheritance, yes? Yes. Seol Jihu replied immediately. Promise of Temperance and a blood-related soul of the Rothschear House Theres no room for doubts haa This was already the second time she was sighing. After hesitating for some time, Roselle nodded her head and spoke. By the name of Roselle La Grazia no, Ill skip the formalities since Im fuming. For now, lets go ahead with returning the inheritance. For now? Just as Seol Jihu was about to raise a question Chak! A clap rang out. At the same time, the scenery changed once again. This time, no one was surprised. Everyone fell on their butts because they were transported while they were seated, but no one let out even a tiny groan. They seemed to be in the basement of the palace. Although the place was generally dark, there were several stones on the ceiling illuminating the ground, so it wasnt difficult to see. The only problem was that there were countless rooms around them, so much that they couldnt begin to count. It felt like they were standing in the middle of a maze of doors. Lets see the Rothschear Houses inheritance Roselle looked around the doors, then snapped her fingers. Then, something surprising happened. The tens of thousands of doors began to rotate in a clockwise direction before abruptly coming to a stop. Looking at a white door at the front, Roselle nodded her head. Here it is. I remember expanding the storage room quite a bit because of the volume of the items. Seol Jihus expectations went up, hearing that there was a large volume of the items. When Roselle walked up and caressed the door, the door opened on its own. Seol Jihu looked on with a beating heart as his eyes tensed up. As soon as the door opened, a murky fog flowed out before a multicolored light shot out. No one had entered the room and its inside was still invisible, yet a brilliant light illuminated the entire space. Just how much is in there? The inheritance buried here was the Spear of the Empire and the Rothschears secret techniques. There shouldnt be much gold, yet it was shining so brightly? Seol Jihu doubled his efforts in calming his beating heart and stared at Roselle. Roselle quietly backed off before gesturing at the room. This inheritance is yours. You do not need my permission to take it. Several gazes fell on his back. Everyone was clearly eager to go in. This particularly stinging gaze must be Miss Marias. Alright. Seol Jihu wanted to run inside, but he kept himself in check and walked slowly on purpose. Marias aroused panting was getting on his nerves, but he forgot about her the moment he entered the room. . He almost couldnt breathe. A mountain of treasures. He couldnt describe the scene in any other way. Gold, silver, and all sorts of jewels were stacked on top of each other, forming a hill. Seol Jihu walked in as though he was entranced and reached out. When he grabbed a handful of riches and then loosened his hand, a colorful waterfall trickled down. Tok, tok, tok! Drrrrr. The sound of riches striking the ground enhanced the emotions he was feeling. What shocked him even more was that these werent gold coins, but gold eggs. They werent the egg-shaped gold nuggets he found at the emperors villa, but prettier spherical eggs. My god. This was meant to only be a fraction of the Rothschears wealth. Seol Jihu finally understood why the emperor got so greedy. A rectangular glass casket was placed in the middle of the room, and lying inside it was something that was wrapped in a blue cloth. Next to it, Seol Jihu could also see a fairly big, faded treasure chest. The symbol engraved onto the side of the chest caught Seol Jihus eyes. The Rothschears insignia. He recognized it instantly as he had seen it before in historical records. That wasnt all. On one side of the room were ten rectangular wooden chests neatly organized like parcels. What a mess. Its because I never tended to them after I received them. Following Roselles voice, the mountain wiggled. Clang, clang! Along with the pleasant clattering of riches, gold bars and gold eggs separated themselves from the mountain and moved to the left. Swish! Next, the various jewels all shot up and moved to the right. A mountain of gold, a mountain of silver, and a mountain of jewels Seol Jihu trembled. This young lady will step aside for a moment. Roselles voice rang out. Judging by her cold voice, she still seemed to be in shock. By the time Seol Jihu turned around, Roselle was nowhere to be found. Only then did a loud cheer burst out. PIEEEEEEEEEEK! Maria howled and charged into the gold mountain at a frightening speed. Ha ha its real. Dream this must be a dream. Chohong speechlessly stared at the mountains with her jaw dropped, and Marcel Ghionea rubbed his eyes in doubt. Uwoaaaah! Hugo roared. Moooooom! And Teresa searched for her mother before running into Seol Jihus embrace. Ive never seen anything like it. Kazuki muttered in a daze before glancing sideways and asking. Did you know about the inheritance? Seol Jihu pushed the clinging Teresa away and narrowly smiled. The expedition teams minds were all over the place. The three mountains were quite a bit smaller thanks to Roselle cleanly separating the huge mountain, but the expedition teams shock had not diminished in the slightest. Maria, who was lying in the mountain of gold eggs and jamming her mouth with them, rubbed her puffed up cheeks with sparkling eyes. It was my dream to try this! She then got in a diving pose, catapulted herself into the mountain, then started swimming. Argh, fine! Chohong threw herself at the mountain of jewels. Meanwhile, Hugo was grabbing handfuls of silver and throwing them into the air. Uhehehehe! Kuehehehehe! Elated didnt begin to describe them. Haha, hoho. Seol Jihu smiled, seeing his overjoyed comrades, and then clapped his hands. Hearing this, everyone flinched and looked back. Because of Roselle, they seemed to be conditioned to respond to claps. Ah, jeez~ You surprised me~ Normally, they would have thrown a fit at his prank, but the bountiful rewards must have broadened their hearts, as Chohong and Maria both smiled adorably. Seol Jihu spoke while laughing. As you all know, Lady Roselle didnt seem to be in a good mood. Maria, who was gracefully doing backstrokes in the ocean of gold, abruptly stopped. Since she is exercising courtesy as the master of this palace, we need to do the same as her guests. Dont be too loud. Lets get what we came for and hurry back. Seol Jihu could tell at a glance that everyone fully agreed. They had experienced first-hand how absurdly powerful Roselle was. Leaving this place as soon as possible was clearly a thousand times better than staying unnecessarily and potentially offending her. Now that they had obtained such unprecedented wealth, they would be too bitter to ascend if they died without spending any of it. At last, the expedition team began to bag the riches by category. As Seol Jihu had prepared several large, weight-reducing backpacks, there was no need to worry about not being able to bring them all back. Just as everyone was busy stuffing the bags, the ceiling began to tremble faintly. Rumble! Thud! Listening carefully, it sounded like things were breaking and crumbling down. A few members looked up at the ceiling in a daze. Kyaaaak! Kyaaaaaaaak!FUCK! FUUUUUUCK! Screams and heavy curses were fired out loud. Seol Jihu, who was in the middle of bagging gold bars and eggs, furrowed his brows and warned solemnly. Maria, didnt I tell you to quiet down? I understand how happy you are, but you dont have to curse like its your last Huh? I didnt do anything! Maria rebutted resentfully as if to ask why he was accusing an innocent person. It wasnt Miss Maria? Seol Jihu tilted his head. In any case, the sound subsided, and everyone went back to work. Because of the sheer amount of riches, packing them all up was taking a long time. However, no one uttered a single complaint. In fact, they worked hard not to leave out a single thing. Dont just stuff them in like theyre rocks on the side of the road. If anyone gets even a single scratch of any of them, expect to get smashed by my mace. Chohong even gave an intimidating warning while laughing. Im looking. I know Im not the one to speak, but lets not fill up the wrong pocket today. Hugo also growled with his eyes lit up. Seol Jihu was astonished inwardly. This was the first time he saw the duo so focused and passionate. Master Jang would be overjoyed if they acted the same while training After the team bagged more than half of the riches, Seol Jihu suddenly felt something poking his side. Teresa was pointing at the door. Seol Jihu saw Roselle standing outside the door, watching them quietly. From the way she was staring at him fixedly, Seol Jihu figured she had something to ask. Seol Jihu gave the bag in his hand to Teresa, then walked to the door. You seem to be having fun. Ah haha. Seol Jihu laughed awkwardly and studied Roselles face. Her eyes were faintly curled up to a smile. She seemed to have calmed down a bit. I apologize for leaving so suddenly. What I heard was just too shocking No, its totally fine. I fully understand. I thank you for your generosity. Roselle sighed. Then, she looked up with pitiful eyes, like a tragic heroine of a story. I thought about it while watching the serene lake at the silent flower garden. Seol Jihu glanced at Roselle. For some reason, rock crumbs were littering her tiny shoulders. Roselle dusted her shoulders off in a startle. Ah, please ignore these. I fell down while staggering. Oh, my. Anyway. Roselle changed the topic immediately. Im sorry to bother you while you are busy, but can you give me some time? It wont take long. Roselles expression lacked the composure it once had and was very serious. Seol Jihus intuition told him that Roselle would make another request. Chapter 220. The Inheritance of Roselle La Grazia (2) Her request couldnt possibly be more absurd than overthrowing the Empire. Thinking that it wouldnt hurt to hear her out, Seol Jihu accepted. Of course, any time. Thank you. Then Roselle expressed her gratitude, then slowly raised her hands. Seol Jihu opened his eyes and let out a small gasp. The palaces beautiful interior was nowhere to be seen, and he could only see a destroyed ruin. White steam was rising from the debris, and it was obvious who the perpetrator was. After all, only Roselle and the expedition team were in this place. Ah, Im in the middle of remodeling the place. Roselle quickly spoke up, noticing the flustered look on Seol Jihus face. The shocking news made me want a change in my surroundings. Covering her mouth and chortling, Roselle waved her hand and restored the broken golden palace. This way, please. Seol Jihu somehow came to tour the palace, staying tensed the whole time. He stared fixedly at Roselle, who was walking ahead. After about five minutes, she sparked the conversation. Pitiful, arent I? ? I ended up like this after talking so high and mighty. Well, it was funny at first, but Seol Jihu didnt mean to ridicule Roselle in any way. Not at all. After all, she had endlessly put in the effort to accomplish her goal. While dreaming for several hundred years, to boot. How clear must her sense of purpose have been to not be shaken for so long? If anything, her unwavering mental fortitude was something to respect and emulate. At that moment, Roselle opened her mouth. Do you know what sorcery is? It was a sudden, seemingly random question. But realizing that it had something to do with whatever she would bring up next, Seol Jihu listened carefully. Roselle must not have been expecting an answer as she continued calmly. Magic refers to the act of using mana, a power unique to humans, to carry out incomprehensible feats. Witchcraft is the technique of manifesting all kinds of phenomena by borrowing the power of supernatural existences or other mystical powers. She continued explaining clearly and concisely. What I call sorcery is a new discipline that combines these two together. She then turned her head and smiled at Seol Jihu. It is also the reason I came to be called a witch. Seol Jihu reflected on what she said before asking. You mean you, Lady Roselle, founded the discipline of sorcery? Yes. When I was alive, the Empire treated me as a heretic and a thorn on the side because of it. Roselle spoke as if it wasnt a big deal, and Seol Jihu had a puzzled expression. Why? Isnt witchcraft a discipline too? The Empire as a nation was built with magic as its foundation. Roselle replied with an unprecedented stiffness. A nation of magic, by magic, and for magic. They only allowed their people to walk the path of a Mage. All other disciplines were targets to be eliminated. Roselle furtively bit her lip. Witchcraft was especially persecuted. Not only did its practitioners not worship the Empires gods, but individual worship of idols was also regarded as sacrilege during that period Seol Jihu finally caught a glimpse of why Roselle resented the Empire so much. While he couldnt be certain, it seemed Roselle suffered something similar to a witch hunt when she was alive. Wasnt that why she wanted to uproot the Empire, whose foundations were based on magic? Let me say this in case you are misunderstanding me. I do not hate magic. Whether it be magic or witchcraft, I believe that they are both fascinating disciplines. I simply hated the Empires sole emphasis on magic. Mm then couldnt you have just left the Empire and take asylum elsewhere? Where? The Empires influence was spread throughout the entire continent. What nation would have accepted me? My only choice would have been to live in exile in a hideout where no one could find me. Roselle heaved out a small sigh. As long as you are born a citizen of the Empire, you must follow its laws. Well, I dont think thats wrong. But, I absolutely could not abandon witchcraft. For one reason. Roselle hesitated for a long time, then seemingly made up her mind and spoke. You see, I am not a native inhabitant of this world. Excuse me? Seol Jihu was taken aback by her shocking confession. Let me rephrase myself. I was certainly born and raised in Paradise, but the Grazia Houses ancestor is not from this world. She was an inhabitant of another world but was banished to Paradise after getting wrapped up in an incident. Roselle shrugged. Though it may be hard to believe, it is true. The records left behind by our ancestor clearly said so. Seol Jihu realized that this wasnt anything to be surprised about. Thinking about it now, he was in the same position. Still, another world. Suddenly intrigued, Seol Jihu asked. What is that world called? Mm The records say it is called Hall Plane Chapter 221. The Spear and the Treasure Chest (1) Yuirel was waiting on the outskirts of the area with a group of Cave Fairies. As soon as the expedition team came out, they requested the Sky Fairy for purification. But the effect of the purification did not happen. According to the Sky Fairy, it wasnt because the Branch of the World Tree was ineffective, but because they werent under the curse in the first place. The Sky Fairy was confused, but Seol Jihu had a good guess why. He wasnt completely sure, but Roselle probably had a hand in it. "How is this possible?" Yuirel was extremely curious. Not only had they escaped unscathed, but they also werent afflicted by the curse. Seol Jihu prepared four plates of banquet noodles for the Sky Fairy, who was staring at him with sparkling eyes before briefly explaining what had happened inside. "Roselle La Grazia." Yuirel carefully listened to Seol Jihus story, but she had just one thing as her main concern. "Do you think shell treat us like guests if we enter? Seol Jihu said he wasnt sure about that. In the first place, it was thanks to Flone that the expedition team could meet Roselle. If they didnt have the pendant or Flone with them, then the Stage 2 alert status of the Stele of Evaluation would have activated and caused the expedition team to fall into a far more serious crisis. It would be another story if they could wake up on their own like Teresa did, though. "Then well have to continue restricting our people from entering the area. After letting out a bitter laugh, Yuirel asked. "I''ve listened to your interesting story well. Will you head back right away? "Yes, thats what were planning to do." "I feel a bit sad now that were saying goodbye. Yuirel added while squinting her eyes. The banquet noodles, that is. "It was a fun encounter. Id love to see you again next time. After frankly revealing her inner thoughts, Yuirel extended her hand. Seol Jihu didnt hesitate to take it. It was only after he shook hands with Yuirel that the expedition team could finally prepare themselves for their trip back home. ''Now that I think about it.'' He had made a connection with the Federation. Seol Jihu gave a satisfied smile, thinking to himself that while it wasnt a smooth-sailing expedition, it was definitely one that he had earned a lot from. Just before setting off, he turned to glance in the direction of the Pagoda of Dreams. The forest was ". still shining in a mixture of gold and blue. Like all things, the expedition wasnt over until it was truly over. Dylan had always emphasized that an expeditions end was not when they successfully cleared their objective, but when they safely returned back to their base. Likewise, Seol Jihu urged them not to relax their caution until they arrived at Haramark before commencing their march. The speed of the march back could only be much slower as they had packed all of the inheritance into their bags. Nevertheless, each magic bag reduced the volume of the inheritance from at least one-tenth to one-twentieth of the original volume, so there was no issue carrying them back. The expedition team happily marched while humming with bright and hopeful faces. They only stopped their march when they left the border region. The sun had yet to set. It was still pretty early to set up camp, but they had a clear reason for stopping. Whatever the job, the calculations needed to be exact. There needed to be no mistake, especially when it came to distributing the goods. Seol Jihu finally said the words that everyone had been waiting for. "Well be setting camp here for today." "Damn it. This has to be the first time Ive had to consume mana while marching. Phi Sora grumbled while letting her bags drop. Seol Jihu chuckled. "It would have been easier if we had brought porters. "Well I think I know why we didnt. Looking at the bags, Phi Sora grinned before starting to stretch her body. She had a serious face like that of an athlete about to begin an important competition. In reality, she really wanted to hurry up and total the expedition rewards to confirm her portion of the share. And so, the expedition team quickly set up camp and began settling accounts. They were prepared to take a long time given the sheer volume of the wealth. But thanks to Roselle neatly sorting the treasures and everyone working together with one heart, the calculations progressed at a fast pace. First, the gold coins no, the gold eggs. Kazuki weighed them on a scale and found that each bead weighed about 70 grams. Considering that the average weight of gold coins in Paradise was close to 1 ounce, each egg was worth 2.5 gold coins. There were 800 of such gold eggs in total. Or 2,000 gold in terms of coins.Since the expedition team had a total of eight members, each individual could receive 250 coins worth of gold. If converted into cash, each of them would receive 126 billion 250 million won. Of course, it was necessary to keep in mind that the market prices were completely different between Paradise and Earth, but the fact that it was still a staggering amount beyond imagination did not change. The important part was that this was the calculation of only one out of a total of seven parts of the wealth. The expedition team skipped dinner and continued to calculate their spoils, but no one complained. Classifying the gems proved to be a bit more difficult. Nevertheless, with Kazuki and Marcel Ghionea displaying their sharp eyesight and dexterity as Archers, the end finally began to appear. Meanwhile, Seol Jihu opened the smaller boxes to check their contents. The boxes were lighter than expected and the inside of them were items that were wrapped in soft cotton. For example, the last box he opened contained a crystal sculpture shaped in the figure of a bird. It was definitely beautiful to behold, but the faint light emitting from its surface made it seem extraordinary. As Seol Jihu was turning it over, trying to figure out what it was, Flone spoke up. [Its an offering.] "An offering?" [Yep. It contains holy power. Not a lot, but its probably around a superior-grade offering.] "Wow. Isnt a superior-grade offering extremely rare? [What are you talking about!? Offerings to Gods should only be supreme-grade, or at least top-grade goods.] Either way, Seol Jihu was extremely excited. While it was far from enough to wish for Seo Yuhuis complete recovery, it would be of some help. "Hey! Seol! Dont dawdle around and help me over here! Chohong, who was counting silver coins, shouted and beckoned him over with her hand. Seol Jihu quickly walked over. Time swiftly passed while they were busy sorting the goods. The sun set and the moon rose, and the night shifted into a bright dawn with dew glistening on the grass. The expedition team finally finished the calculations. "I had never expected during all my time in Paradise that a day would come where Id be calculating in units of gold coins. Kazuki rose up from his seat, wiping sweat off his forehead. Then, he passed a piece of paper to Seol Jihu. "Its the final account record. Take a look. Seol Jihu hurriedly received the paper. On it were several categories and numbers written in a neat handwriting. 1. 18 gold bars (600g per piece, total of 10.8kg = about 386 gold coins)2. 800 gold eggs (70g per piece, total of 56kg = about 2,000 gold coins)3. 1,200 chunks of silver (800g per piece, total of 960kg = about 31 gold coins)4. 56,000 silver coins (31g per piece, total of 1,736kg = about 56 gold coins)5. 5,400 gems (ruby, sapphire, emerald, opal, amethyst, pearl, topaz, peridot; 675 pieces each)6. 20 offerings7. Other #Weight of an average gold coin: 28g# Weight of an average silver coin: 31g "Whoa." The tips of Seol Jihus mouth curled up higher the further he read. A laugh naturally burst out. "So, how much is it in total? In gold coins. Teresa squeezed herself in between the two handsome men and asked. "I dont know." Kazuki flatly replied. "My brain was about to explode trying to calculate the worth from the fifth item onwards on the list. This is my limit. "I guess so." Teresa agreed and looked at Seol Jihu, who was laughing in glee. "When should we distribute these? Seol Jihu gave a wide smile and looked around at the members. "How about right now? A loud cheer broke out. The calculations were done. And when the time for the awaited distribution came, everyone released the excitement they had bottled up throughout the march. "Yoohoo~! Chohong did a mask dance and high-fived Hugo with her feet when he stuck his feet out. "Aaah~ssa! Busan seagulls~ Busan seagull~! Chapter 222. The Spear and the Treasure Chest (2) Seol Jihu felt Maria shaking in his embrace. Chohong promptly kicked her butt. Oi, what are you gonna do? Hurry up and decide. You gotta agree if you have a conscience~ Hugo rubbed it in, knowing how Maria must be feeling. Ob Ob? Obbiwusly I agwee Because she was speaking through her clenched teeth, the group needed some time before they could understand what she said. Just like that, Flone came to receive a share of the loot. Since she was fully justified, this was a clean method that drowned out any controversy. Seol Jihu chuckled, not knowing his share of the loot would increase this way. Teresa winked at him secretly, while Maria cried. She must have been more than a little upset as she was bawling her eyes out. Seol Jihu burst into laughter as he patted the wailing Maria. Things ended up turning out this way but I never thought you would be the one to bring it up first, Mister Kazuki. Well I tried to do my best, but this was the first time I felt sorry about taking my share of the loot in an expedition. Kazuki replied flatly, then glanced at Seol Jihu. Now that youve secured the funding, will you be moving to Eva right away? Yes. And youll make an organization in Eva. Probably. Will you have affiliate teams once your organization develops? Huh? Affiliate teams? Seol Jihu raised a question while replying nonchalantly. He didnt get why Kazuki was suddenly asking him all these riddling questions. Why do you ask? Kazuki chortled. No reason. ? Its just that, from the perspective of a team, I figured it wouldnt be bad to work under a leader whos fair in settling personal affairs. He then turned around and began to bag the loot that was out. At that moment, the teary-voiced Maria asked. Oh yeah, Oppa, what are you going to do with the treasure chest? Treasure chest? Un, un. The spear is yours, but you havent opened the treasure chest yet. Seol Jihu went Ah!. He was so focused on settling accounts that he had forgotten about the spear and the treasure chest. No one opened the treasure chest yet? It wont open. Marcel Ghionea cut in. We cant see any keyhole. It wont budge even if we try to open it forcefully. It looks like its made to be shock-absorbing. [Hmph, of course.] Flone must have been listening in as her voice rang out in Seol Jihus head. [The familys secret techniques are in there. How could it open so easily?] Flone seemed to know how to open it, so Seol Jihu decided to take a look at the spear and the chest. Seol Jihus announcement must have touched Chohong and Hugo as they presented the items respectfully. The first thing that caught his attention was obviously the long, cloth-wrapped item. Take the cloth off and have a look. Im not an expert at discerning the value of weapons, but it looked extremely precious even at a glance. You can tell just by how it looks. Marcel Ghioneas words raised Seol Jihus expectations by a notch. Spear, spear As this spear was one of his main goals for this expedition, he couldnt help but be curious about it. Ba-thump! Ba-thump! His heart pounded. Seol Jihu did his best to soothe the beating that shook all his organs and carefully grabbed onto the cloth. He took a deep breath. Then, as soon as he unwrapped the cloth, the spear finally revealed itself. And Seol Jihu . looked down at the spear unknowingly. Ah!! An exclamation of awe burst out a beat later. Pretty. His first impression of the Spear of Purity, which he finally got to see, was that it was pretty. He knew that it wasnt an appropriate descriptor for a weapon, but the spears outer appearance truly boasted a captivating beauty. It was so much so that he mistook it for a figure of an alluring woman. After gulping out loud, Seol Jihu carefully observed the spear. First, the spear was extremely long. From the spear blade reflecting the moonlight and emitting a bewitching light, the long, willow branch-like spear shaft well surpassed 2 meters and 40 centimeters. It was a whole lot taller than Seol Jihu. The spear carried a transparent-white tone. Really, without a single bit of exaggeration, its clarity made it completely transparent. It really looked as if it was created by carving out ice. Other than that, there were two elements that caught his attention. The first was that the spear blade itself was 50 centimeters long. The lower part of the frame forming the blade started out thick and got increasingly sharper, and two crescent-shaped blades were attached to the side of the blade. No matter how he looked at it, it resembled the twin crescent-bladed halberd used by the Three Kingdoms Warlord L Bu. The second was that seven circular groves were dug out on the upper part of the spear shaft. Insetting the jewels he put away in his bag would undoubtedly make it look even better. So this is that spear The Spear of Purity, which the Goddess of Chastity Castitas is said to have bestowed to the Rothschear House. It completely caught Seol Jihus fancy. He drew a huge gulp and examined the spear. Why dont you give it a swing? Marcel Ghionea suggested in a timely manner, and Seol Jihu promptly grabbed the spear with an entranced expression. ! Seol Jihu flinched. The moment he grabbed the spear, cold energy invaded his body and stung his bones. Although the coldness disappeared in an instant, it was enough to jolt his consciousness wide-awake. Soon, he grabbed ahold of his mind and raised the spear, but he was surprised yet again. I-Its heavy? A heaviness that surpassed his wildest imaginations could be felt from his hands. No Its not that its heavy. Whoosh, whoosh! He became certain once he roused his mana and forcefully gave it a couple of swings. Rather than heaviness, it was more correct to call it resistance. Right, the Spear of Purity was resisting him. Whether he stabbed or sliced, the spear blade strayed from his intended mark. As it was now, it couldnt be called a proper weapon. Aside from its beauty, it didnt look like it had a special power either. He activated his Nine Eyes just to be sure, but even the General Observation couldnt view its information. Seol Jihus eyes narrowed. The Star of Lust, Seo Yuhui.And the Star of Sloth, Taciana Cinzia. This was only the third time that he couldnt view the status window with the green color. He had a guess. These three all shared one common point that they received a gods power. With this, Seol Jihu was convinced that this spear carried divine power. But he was also certain that the spear was useless as it was now. Is there a ceremony I need to do to be recognized as its owner? What should he do to drag out the spears original strength? Seol Jihus eyes instinctively turned to the sealed treasure chest. For some reason, he felt like the solution to his problem would be in it. However, it was just like what Marcel Ghionea said. Keuk! The chest refused to open, no matter how hard he tried to pull it open. By the time he had half-given up from exhaustion, Seol Jihu heard a sudden giggle. When he looked down at his pendant, the giggle immediately stopped. [You see the insignia in the middle, right? Try putting your pendant next to it.] You could have told me earlier. [Sorry, sorry, it was just too funny seeing you struggle to open it.] Seol Jihu smacked his lips before getting on his knees and putting the pendant next to the Rothschear Houses insignia. Next, a mysterious light suddenly flickered from the insignia Clunk! And the chest opened, just like that. Oh! It opened! What? What, what? The expedition team huddled together and peeked into the chest. Soon Eh? What the heck? Maria trailed off with a greatly disappointed look. But perhaps she was justified as the contents of the chest were far smaller compared to its size. Inside were two battered books and a small wooden box. Characters they had never seen before were written on the faded books, but the Synchronization must have taken effect as they soon wiggled and changed into Earths language. Phi Sora furrowed her brows. Righteous Heart? Crescent Blade Spear Technique? Whats up with these middle school syndrome names? [What did you say?] Flone got angry. Seol Jihu took his eyes off the book and picked up the wooden box. Click. Once opened, a red light gently leaked out of the gap. What appeared underneath was something completely unexpected. Hugo let out an empty chuckle. The heck is that? An egg? Just like he said, an oval egg was placed in the wooden box. To be more precise, the smooth surface of the small egg, which looked just like a red jade, gave off a delicate scarlet light. Jeez. Setting the two books aside, Seol Jihu could only sigh as he had no clue how the egg and the Spear of Purity were related. [Castitas, the Goddess of Chastity, bestowed the family with the sacred artifact, the Spear of Purity, which housed the Elemental Spirit, Arcus. The family thus came to be called the Spear of the Empire] [They are said to be protected by a mythical guardian Phoenix that symbolizes joy.] That was what was written in the historical records. Spear of the Empire Do I have to awaken the Arcus Spirit and be acknowledged? Just as he lamented over his current situation [Eh? You knew?] Flones voice rang out. What do you mean, I knew? [You said it just now. That you have to get the Phoenixs acknowledgment.] Huh? Didnt I say Arcus Spirit? [Hm? What do you mean? Arcus Spirit is a Phoenix.] What? Seol Jihu had to reorganize his thoughts due to Flones confused rebuttal. That means the two are one and the same? More questions flooded into his brain, but he decided to ask the more urgent question first. Flone, do you know how to awaken this Phoenix Arcus Spirit? [You have to hatch it.] Seol Jihu became dazed. This had been a series of shocking realizations. A Spirit wasnt a bird, so how was he supposed to hatch it? [Use that.] The pendant rattled, pointing to the red egg. Seol Jihu blinked. * Along with settling accounts, the distribution of goods ended. Seol Jihu split the loot based on the rule hed set out before the expedition, with him getting an additional portion for Flone. He took home four gold bars, 178 gold eggs, 267 chunks of silver, 12,444 silver coins, 1,200 gems, and 20 offerings. The Spear of Purity and the contents of the treasure chest were also his property. Although his comrades only received half of what he did, that didnt change the fact that it was an incredible amount. Once the difficult settlement ended, a belated dinner and a small festival broke out. The expedition team ate and drank to their hearts content and chattered excitedly. Equipment for sure! Hugo spoke with a stern, serious face. Im going to bounce to Scherezade the moment I return to Haramark. Ill go to the auction house and plaster myself in equipment befitting a High Ranker. With top-grade items and nothing less. Ha! Chohong sneered. Top-grade Level 5 items? Hilarious. Whats so funny about that!? First off, you dont even know if there will be any for sale, and fine, lets say there is. Youre going to spend all the money you made? Why dont you try to save up at least a little bit? Why are you bitching about me spending my own money? Well, youre right. Chohong readily agreed, then smirked. But, as a High Ranker, its a bit unsightly seeing a Level 4 blabber on about High Ranker items. Say what!? Hugo glared at her furiously. However, he quickly grinned and turned to the side. As soon as he saw Seol Jihu sitting on the other side, warming himself up next to the campfire, he pounced on him. Seooooool! !? Suddenly being bear-hugged by a large figure, Seol Jihu jumped in fright. W-What? Seol! Seooooool! Hugo was determined. Im sorry~ Dont throw me away~ Huaaang~ He clung to Seol Jihus waist and pretended to weep. Ill always listen to you from now~ Dont throw me away~ Huaaaang~ Then, he abruptly stopped talking and turned back. Teresa covered her mouth and burst into laughter. Chohong had her mouth shut, glaring at Hugo as if to kill him. Her cheeks flushed red as she began to tremble. Hugo grinned. I didnt say this was anyones dream! You son of a bitch Huh? What was that? Talk more? You want me to go into more detail? Keuk! Chohong grit her teeth. Hugo put on airs and let go of Seol Jihu. Dont get cheeky now. If you do, boom! Ill just! You know? Surprisingly, Chohong fell silent even though her face was contorting in fury. Seol Jihu giggled, watching the scene unfold. On the other hand, he felt a strange sense of dj vu. He felt like he had experienced a similar situation. In my dream. Seol Jihu stared at Maria, who was busy flicking the beads on her abacus. That night, the expedition team partied until they fell asleep. After confirming that Maria had fallen asleep, he told the two night watches to keep a close eye before using the bags containing the inheritance as a bed. The next morning, he almost screamed the moment he woke up. The bags were fine. But Maria must have woken up before him, as she was squatting nearby, keeping a close eye out on the bags. With bloodshot eyes. Chapter 223. Teresa’s Tears (1) What are you doing? Keeping a night watch. Maria replied with a lethargic voice. I had a nightmare about the expeditions rewards vanishing I was worried they would disappear again She muttered while yawning. Seol Jihu blinked in a daze before bursting into laughter. As expected, reality was different from a dream. He had a sudden urge to jokingly ask, Wanna take the bags and run? But he held himself back. He knew that would be rude, even to Maria. Thanks. Ill stand watch now, so get some sleep. Uun, its okay~ Maria shook her head. Just looking at these bags gets me brimming with energy. She chuckled like an addict, who just took a hearty dose of drugs. This looked dangerous on its own. Maria, who was staring blankly for a while, suddenly tapped on Seol Jihus shoulder and nodded. Right, I gotta thank you. You did really well this time. I believed in you, you know? I believed you would strike it big one day, Oppa! Thats right! This is the power of long-term investment! I feel like youre treating me like Im some stock. Maria shut her mouth. She quickly waved her hands and chuckled. Eii, dont say that! Im just grateful! Really? Of course! You see, I actually agreed with Kazuki and Princess Teresa fully. I mean, you really did everything, Oppa! Shouldnt we give you an even greater share? Oho. A light flickered on in Seol Jihus eyes. These people. Theyre too busy trying to take care of themselves tsk, tsk. I felt so bad that I was about to give you a cut of my share. Maria blabbered on about things she didnt mean, just to resolve any misunderstanding. The corners of Seol Jihus mouth curled up. Great! Then lets do that. ? I didnt know you cared about me so much, Miss Maria Im touched. Really, Im touched. N-No. Thank you! Ill request to re-distribute the loot after breakfast. Just your share, of course. The drowsiness vanished from Marias face. She became sullen, and her beady eyes quickly welled up with tears. Seol Jihu laughed inwardly and asked. Thats fine with you, right? You didnt lie just to please me, right? Maria clenched her fists. Trembling, she moved her tiny lips. Ofv, ofv cwoursh I mwean whad I swaid. Finding the way she eked out those words too adorable, Seol Jihu grabbed onto his belly and burst out laughing. When he waved his hand and revealed that he was just joking, Marias eyes widened. Iiiiing~! Maria laughed and cried, charging at Seol Jihu. Sorry, sorry. Hmph! I hate you, Oppa! Maria thumped Seol Jihus chest with her small baby hands. No, her fists had quite a bit of strength behind them to say she was thumping. What are you two doing? The commotion must have woken Chohong up as she asked with a swamped voice. Argh, my head. I drank too much last night. Groaning, she staggered up from her sleeping bag. Then, she trudged over with a frown. Hey, Seol. Youre doing that on purpose, right? What? Dont say, Hey, Seol. It sounds weird. Chapter 224. Teresa’s Tears (2) It wasnt until a fairly long moment of silence Ah. That Teresa finally reacted. Ah, ah Her fair lips eked out meaningless sounds at a loss for words. Teresa smoothed her face down in a daze. She was belatedly doing her best to act fine, but a look of confusion spread across her face like a plague. E-Excuse me? In the end, she asked back pointlessly. There was no way she wouldnt have understood the first time, yet she acted like she didnt hear anything, just like Seol Jihu often did. Seol Jihu shoved his hands into his pockets. He had mixed feelings about this as well. After the air between them cooled down a bit, an indescribable emotion flowed into him. He didnt know what to say as Teresas reaction had surpassed his expectations. It wasnt a long period of silence that Teresa finally rekindled the conversation. Youre lying right? No. Seol Jihu instinctively shut his mouth the moment he gave his answer. Teresas burning gaze had forced him to go silent. Her gaze wasnt blaming or condemning him. It wasnt a glaring look of betrayal either. Even so, Seol Jihu couldnt open his mouth easily. In fact, he didnt want to face Teresa, who had unknowingly straightened herself up and was staring at him fixedly. Eventually, Teresas tightly shut mouth slowly opened. Why? And the words she had been suppressing burst out. Why? Why are you leaving all of a sudden? There has to be a reason, right? Seol Jihu still didnt answer. His desire to speak had vanished completely at the same time that his body seemed to sink down. With Seol Jihu maintaining his silence, Teresa looked like she was about to die of frustration; however, she soon feigned a smile and spoke gently. I get it. Youre disappointed with the Haramark Royal Family. Right, I get it. No Ei, its fine. I understand. I would be disappointed too. We havent treated Haramarks War Hero properly Princess. Seol Jihu couldnt bear to hear her anymore and stared at her straight on. Thats not it at all. He spoke firmly with a deep voice. Teresa paused. She took in a deep breath, her chest puffing out, and still maintained a smile on her face. Ah, then is it about that? Is that why you came to hate Haramark? She must be talking about the Hero Besmirching incident. Seol Jihu shook his head. Its not that either. Teresa spat out a sigh, then pushed her hair up. If its not this and if its not that then what is it? Let me be clear about this. Its not that Im dissatisfied with the Royal Family or that I hate Haramark. Then what is it!? Teresa raised her voice in an instant. She quickly went Ah afterward. Her eyes widened and even her mouth opened wide as if she made a mistake. But now that her fuse had been lit, she kept going. What is it? Whats the reason youre leaving? Say something, please! Seol Jihu quietly closed his eyes. Its because of Paradise. Paradise? I have goals I want to achieve. Three of them, in fact. He took a brief pause before continuing. Im leaving to achieve these goals. Thats it. Cant you achieve them in Haramark? I cant. Seol Jihu said flatly. Strictly speaking, these three goals are only intermediate steps to a final goal. Theyre stepping stones to achieve what I really want to accomplish. Without even a single one of them, I wont be able to reach my ultimate goal. . The important thing is that one of the three goals cannot be achieved in Haramark. Thats why Im going to Eva. And whats that goal? Teresa spoke with a feeble voice. Maybe I can help you with that. Her voice had subsided, but she was just as forceful as before. Seol Jihu sighed. This wasnt something to be dragged on and on. Okay. So, he decided to ask straightforwardly. Then do you have the confidence to become Sicilias enemy, Princess? Teresas eyes widened. Seol Jihu continued without stopping. Im not saying this just to push you away. But if you help me, your relationship with Sicilia will worsen without a doubt. You might be friendly with them now, but Taciana Cinzia is not the type of person to condone anyone who will challenge her authority. This, I can promise. Teresa was stunned. She was at a loss for words because she finally understood what it was that the youth wanted. This wasnt a question she could answer easily. In the southern region, which included Haramark, even children knew of Sicilias name. And after the war, with Taciana Cinzia revealed to be the Executor of Sloth, Sicilias position in Haramark became indomitable like an impregnable fortress. It was just as Seol Jihu said. Carpe Diem raising an organization in Haramark with the Royal Familys backing? Aiming for the partner position of the Royal Family? Sicilia would most certainly react to it negatively. In the worst-case scenario, there might be another repeat of Haramarks past internal conflict. Teresa stuttered. But, uh do we need to become Sicilias enemy? Its not like your relationship with them is bad either. Maybe it will work out Right, it could. Given Seol Jihus current relationship with Sicilia, Cinzia might allow his organization to prosper to a certain degree. But that would only be as long as Seol Jihu didnt interfere with their current exercise of authority. But that wasnt what Seol Jihu wanted. A single ship could never have two captains. Plus, Seol Jihu wanted to rise to a one and only throne. Interpreting Seol Jihus silence as a denial, Teresa clenched her teeth. Seol you are Haramarks war hero. A trembling voice flowed out. To Earthlings, it might be different. But to the citizens of Haramark, you are their hero and hope. To the residents of Ramman Village, to the soldiers protecting the city, and to me . But if you leave Teresa blurred the end of her speech, but Seol Jihu knew what she meant to say without having to hear it. Teresa appealed to sympathy, but Seol Jihu had already made up his mind. Even if I leave, I wont ignore Haramark when its in danger. Teresa shut her eyes. She had realized that nothing she could say would change Seol Jihus mind. Her tightly shut eyes waned. Her throat clogged up, and words no longer came out. In the end, she covered her face with her hands and dropped her head. Her rose-gold hair fell down like a waterfall. How embarrassing A slightly tearful voice flowed out. I.. I thought youd develop an organization in Haramark haha, I got excited all by myself Muttering to herself, she took her hands off her face. Her arms slumped down, her head still facing the ground. Seol Jihu lowered his head slightly in an attempt to look at Teresas face, then froze in place. She was crying. Tears had welled up around her beautiful eyes, and nudging her just a little bit would likely make them fall. I had things I wanted to do once this expedition ended . If I knew this was a farewell expedition I wouldnt have accepted the offer Teresa tilted her head up. Blinking her eyes, she sniffled and looked up at the night sky. A gulp rang out, and Seol Jihu heard her turn around. Sorry! Princess. Ill go cool off a bit. Teresa left those words behind and disappeared as if to run away. Seol Jihu spat out the breath he had been holding in all this while. He had expected to hear things he might not necessarily want to hear. But he had not expected Teresa to react so emotionally. He was flustered and at a loss for what to do as this was the first time he had seen Teresa cry. Princess Just where did she go in the middle of the night? Of course, he knew how strong Teresa was, and it was unlikely that any monster would be of any threat given their proximity to Haramark. He knew this, yet he looked around the area feeling restless. However . Teresa did not return until it was time for the night watch shift to change. When he woke up the next morning, he saw Teresa curled up in a ball in a corner of the tent. Seeing as she was tossing and turning slightly, she must have stayed up all night. Seol Jihu thought about calling her, but decided against it and left the tent to make breakfast. On their way back to Haramark, the carriage was just as rowdy as before. Teresa also participated in the conversation excitedly. But while her mouth was smiling, her eyes werent smiling at all. Both Seol Jihu and Teresa knew not to ruin the atmosphere of a massively successful expedition. Seol Jihu replied appropriately, then looked out of the carriage window, using feeling ill as an excuse. A green scenery quickly flashed by. After staring blankly for dozens of minutes Oh? Looks like were almost there. He caught a glimpse of a familiar city. * The expedition team safely arrived at Haramark. With this, the expedition had officially ended in success. Each team member hugged their share of the loot and chatted. Maria and Hugo raced to the temple after saying half-hearted goodbyes. But no one blamed them. Everyone wanted to hurry up and store their fortune in safekeeping. As such, the group decided to go to the temple together. Except Teresa. She had no reason to go to the temple as the palace warehouse served as excellent storage. Before separating, Teresa approached Seol Jihu. A look of determination could be seen on her face. Thank you for taking me on this expedition. No problem. I should be thanking you for participating. I will be sure to repay this favor soon. Teresa put her hand out after speaking indifferently. Seol Jihu stared at her fixedly before gently taking her hand. While they were feeling each others warmth, Teresa suddenly tightened her grip. As if she didnt want to let go, as if she couldnt let go. And Seol Jihu Ill visit you soon. . Ill convince you. I promise. Gently twisted his hand and pulled it out. Carefully, so that it wouldnt displease her. Teresas hand followed Seol Jihus hand up, then eventually lost its grasp. Teresa pouted. I wont be convinced. Well see about that. Seol Jihu replied with a smile. Have a safe trip back. Teresa sighed lightly and put her arm down. Then, she turned around and started walking away. Seol Jihu watched her trudge farther away before turning around. Then, he began to walk toward Gulas temple. But before he even took ten steps, he felt a gaze fall on his back. However, he did not look back again. * There were two reasons Earthlings paid monthly fees to use the temples storage. The first was safety, and the second was utility. It didnt matter which temple they stored their goods at as long as they did so in a city. For example, they could find their items in the temple of Gula, even though they stored them in the temple of Luxuria. Whew. Seol Jihu smiled brightly after putting his bag in the storage box. Just looking at the bag filled him with joy. He didnt leave the temple right away and, instead, headed deeper inside. He then lowered his head in front of the stone statue. It was all to hatch the egg. However, Gula gave a piece of unexpected advice. [Wait a few days before seeing Luxuria.] Excuse me? [Luxuria is the twin sister goddess of Castitas. She will be able to give you more accurate information.] Cant I go right now? Seol Jihu asked all heated up. [Luxuria is in the middle of a large-scale ritual ceremony. Im sure you can wait a few days.] Gula pacified him calmly. [If its the Spear of Purity we have to talk about it amongst ourselves first. Fufufufu.] She gave a profound laugh. How could Seol Jihu not wait a few days when he just met with someone who had waited hundreds of years? He said yes and then turned around. [Also.] Gulas voice held him back. [Please try to resolve it well. Console her, or put her at ease by stamping your seal on it.] ? [Didnt I tell you before? That the future began to change.] Seol Jihu did remember. But [With you wrenching the future, a new future has opened up for that child.] [If that man is the shield that will block the swarming darkness, then that child might become your precious left arm in the future.] Setting aside who this man was, Seol Jihu felt like he knew who this child referred to. [Its good to have a clear sense of purpose. Its not bad at all. After all, youre still in the process of tempering your shield.] [Im just saying you shouldnt be too cold.] Seol Jihu smiled bitterly at Gulas advice. * Members of the expedition team, excluding Maria, Teresa, and Hugo, were waiting outside. For some reason, Chohong and Phi Sora looked a little impatient. Hey, um, Im gonna go look at it again. Me too. The two women raced to the temple, where the storage was. Seol Jihu chortled. That was just how human psychology was. When they suddenly had a lot of money, reality would feel like a dream. It was the same logic as constantly checking your bank account after hitting the lottery jackpot. Didnt you put everything in storage? Kazuki asked while pointing at the bag on Seol Jihus back. Seol Jihu explained while laughing. Theyre offerings. I plan on going right away. Remembering why Seol Jihu put in the additional condition regarding offerings, Kazuki understood what he meant immediately. Dont you think its a shame? Selling those will give you more than a few gold coins. I didnt know you knew how to make jokes. Not that it was funny. Im just saying. Kazuki laughed, noticing thorns in Seol Jihus words. He then asked to accompany him, saying he wanted to say hello. Seol Jihu readily agreed as that wasnt really a problem. They waited until Chohong and Phi Sora came out before heading back in the direction of Carpe Diems office. No, thats what they tried to do. Agh, its driving me insane. Let me go take a look just one more time. Me too! Just when they reached the bottom of the stairway, Phi Sora and Chohong quickly ran back up to the temple. Me too. Even Marcel Ghionea joined in. Oh, come on! Seol Jihu yelled. * Chohong and Phi Sora checked the storage six more times before they were finally relieved. Seol Jihu arrived at the building on the opposite side of Carpe Diems office Noona! Yuhui Noona! And he knocked on the door with a drum beat. Crash, crash! Seo Yuhui hurried out and displayed a dumbfounded face seeing Seol Jihus beaming smile. Jeez you surprised me. She pinched his cheeks lightly for pulling a prank after not having seen each other for a while. Then, she guided him inside. After sitting down, Seol Jihu took out the offerings hed desperately been waiting to show off. A hint of surprise flashed across Seo Yuhuis face as soon as she saw the contents of the bag. These The quality of the offerings was one thing, but the divine power they carried was something else. They would at least restore her strength to Level 3 or even the early stages of Level 4. In fact, she would be hard-pressed to find offerings of such quality even if she searched the entire city. Where did he get so many high-quality offerings? Seo Yuhui stared at Seol Jihu with a renewed gaze. Theyre too expensive. Ah, dont feel pressured. Theyre all yours. When Seo Yuhui sounded a bit uncomfortable taking all these offerings, Phi Sora shouted in high spirits while tapping on Seol Jihus shoulder. We struck it rich this expedition, so this much is nothing! Yeah! Its all thanks to him! Auuu, you cutie! Chohong also laughed like an idiot and ruffled Seol Jihus hair until it got disheveled. The two women treated Seol Jihu like a baby, while Seo Yuhuis expression turned strange as she stared at him blankly. Hnng~ She spoke while letting out a strange hum. Thanks. It must have been hard. No, not at all Seol Jihu scratched his head awkwardly. Seo Yuhui shook her head. It was hard, right? She spoke gently while spreading her arms out. Seol Jihus eyes opened wide. Wait! That motion! He was convinced. She was inviting him into her arms.She was trying to embrace him as a reward for working hard. His body threw a fit for a moment. Seol Jihu became reluctant. Even he knew shame. It would be a different story if he was asleep.Embracing her with everyone looking was a bit At that moment, Seo Yuhui opened her mouth with a sweet smile. Squish. !? Seol Jihu was astonished. H-How? Seol Jihu hesitated. However, he soon fell into a difficult situation as Seo Yuhui asked in response to his indecision. Jihu? He could tell just by her expression. Didnt you have no qualms about embracing me in the past?Are you trying to save face now that you grew up a little? Jihu. Seo Yuhui blurred the end of her speech pitifully. Seol Jihu didnt know what to do as she sounded more and more hurt and saddened. Seo Yuhui tilted her head. Is the side-effect okay? Oh right, there was that convenient excuse. Y-Youre right. Ive actually been feeling a bit tired Seol Jihu responded quickly and toddled towards her with a cough. He didnt pay attention to the gazes behind him. After all, this was something out of his control. Squish. The important thing was that Seo Yuhuis embrace was the coziest place in the world. His restless body seemed to calm itself down. This was really a paradise in Paradise. Ah amazing. Now I feel alive. Seo Yuhui smiled brightly as she patted the rabbit snuggling in her arm. With a beaming face, she sent a hard-to-understand smile at the two women staring at them dumbfoundedly. * Thanks to recharging the Seo Yuhui Energy, Seol Jihu was able to return to the office in delight. He didnt see Jang Maldong and the Yi siblings. They must still be at Huge Stone Rocky Mountain, training. Jang Maldong picked up as soon as he contacted them via a communication crystal. You must have arrived just now. Yes, I called to let you know were back. So, was the expedition fruitful? I have more than a few things to discuss with you. Seol Jihu twiddled his fingers. When will you be back? Well be back soon. We actually went back once and returned to the mountain. Huh? Why? Because of Sungjin. Jang Maldong smiled bitterly. He got severely hurt during training, so we went back to Haramark after some emergency treatment. I planned to let him rest, but he insisted on going back. Jang Maldong clicked his tongue. That brats got the stubbornness of a bull. Even a bulls tendon wont be as tough as him. Jang Maldong shook his head. Seol Jihu asked with worry. Is his injury serious? How is his body? Its gotten a lot better. Sungjin is training as much as you did. I hope he doesnt push himself too much He needs to think about his body. Youre the one to say. Jang Maldong nodded his head with a peal of uncontrollable laughter. Well, well be back in a few days. We can talk about the details then. Got it. Oh, yes. Jang Maldong stopped Seol Jihu just as he was about to hang up. Its about that lady friend of yours, Kim Hannah. Shes your Inviter, right? Seol Jihus eyes widened at the unexpected mention. Yes. What about Kim Hannah? She called when we returned to Haramark. Jang Maldong continued calmly. I didnt plan on picking up at first, but she was calling every time I checked the communication crystal. Once, twice, thrice it just kept going. What? Seol Jihus eyes narrowed. Did you pick up? Mm, it seemed urgent, so I did. Sorry. No, no, its fine. So what happened? Why did she He swallowed his words rather than asking, Why did she not pick up all this time? Im not sure. She was looking for you, but when I said you were on an expedition, she said okay and that was it. After saying that, Jang Maldong furrowed his brows and smacked his lips. But her complexion was a bit Excuse me? No, its nothing. I cant decide just by looking at her once. Jang Maldong shook his head. Anyway, try giving her a call. Now, if possible. Got it. Alright, Ill see you later. With that, the call ended. Seol Jihu smacked his lips. Kim Hannah had called at a point he was ready to develop a fully-fledged organization. You never know your luck. If I knew, I would have asked her to participate in the expedition. Murmuring inwardly, Seol Jihu rummaged through the desk drawer and took out the appropriate communication crystal. Then, he placed his hand on the faded crystal orb. Chapter 225. I am an Egg (1) Once he imbued mana into it, the crystal spat out a clear light. It repeatedly alternated between bright and dark. Ten minutes passed by in a blink. The call didnt go through no matter how long he waited. Why isnt she picking up now It wasnt uncommon for someone to not pick up immediately. One might chalk up the first couple of times to coincidence, but it would be hard to do the same starting from the third. He knew Kim Hannah wasnt the type of person to be taken out lightly, but still Scheherazade. Seol Jihu closed his eyes. Kim Hannah had told him to keep away as much as possible until he grew his strength. In the past, his clueless self feared Sinyoung, but things were different now. Seol Jihu had gotten incomparably stronger than before, and he had several powerful comrades as well. Unless Sinyoung had gone completely crazy, it was hard to believe they would openly scheme against him. After a long period of deliberation, Seol Jihu decided to head to Scheherazade after his business in Haramark finished. He was prepared to visit Sinyoungs headquarters if need be. There had to be a reason. A reason that he couldnt get in touch with Kim Hannah. * Jang Maldong returned four days later. He brought along two beggars with him, who turned out to be the Yi siblings upon closer inspection. Just what awful experience did they go through? Seol Jihu swallowed hard as he saw Yi Seol-Ah and Yi Sungjin collapse as soon as they stepped into the office. Welcome back. Mm. Jang Maldong personally carried the siblings to their room before sitting down on the couch. Then, he spoke with a brusque voice. Show me the spear and the books. He went straight to talking about the fruits of the expedition. Seol Jihu took out the Spear of Purity and the two technique books. Jang Maldong opened the books, put on a magnifying glass, and narrowed his eyes. Hm Flip, flip. He studied the faded books for tens of minutes. After entirely skimming through both the books, Jang Maldong looked up at Seol Jihu with a renewed look. Lucky bastard. ? You must have been born under a lucky star. Seol Jihus complexion brightened. It sounded like the two books were rather extraordinary. Its too early to be happy. Jang Maldong replied curtly. Is there a problem? A problem? Its a problem, alright. The mana cultivation method is one thing, but this Crescent Blade Spear Technique is just too much Have you taken a look? Seol Jihu nodded. I skimmed through it. But I didnt really understand anything because it was full of complicated passages. I figured. Jang Maldong took off his glasses and nodded. This Crescent Blade Spear Technique is a supreme spear technique that consists of seven ultimate arts. But my god, even the first art uses One With the Spear as the basis This spear technique might be more exquisite than the Sacred Empress Jade Spear Technique. Jang Maldong sighed while shaking his head. Seol Jihu was taken aback as well. He was happy about finding a good spear technique, but it turned out to be barely useable. For a good reason, of course. If there was one thing he got out of this exchange, it was that he could not underestimate this Crescent Blade Spear Technique. Jang Maldong picked up the other book. Lets start with this Righteous Heart. This is a mana cultivation method, just like you said. It translates to having a virtuous mind, but considering its use, its probably correct to interpret it as refining your internal energy. Yes, it seemed like a cultivation method that focuses on purifying your mana. Exactly. Thats why its perfect for you. Seol Jihu tilted his head. But I drank Psyches Tears in the Neutral Zone. Psyches Tears should have removed the waste stuck in your mana circuit and body, but the mana circuit, where your energy flows, is different than your mana. Jang Maldong spoke firmly, but Seol Jihu still looked confused. To put it simply you gained one wing by consuming Psyches Tears. The reason I say one is that the speed at which your mana flows and the efficiency of your mana application increased, but the power of the mana itself did not increase. Jang Maldong rubbed his temple as if he was still a bit tired. The Righteous Heart Cultivation Method will purify the mana you have. In other words, it will increase its purity. Right. Come to think of it, you liked martial arts novels, right? Then you should know that having purer qi makes you stronger. Its the same with mana. The purity of your mana is directly proportional to the strength you can display. Excluding the times when two completely conflicting energies were clashing, when Magicians of equal mana level were fighting, one side would often lose in an overwhelming fashion. Jang Maldong said this was because of the difference in the purities of their mana. You have anti-evil power as well. Its a perfect match. Seol Jihu finally understood. The purity of mana and the cleanliness of the mana circuit. These two elements would surely have synergistic effects and match well with the evil-annihilating power of Soma. In other words, learning the Righteous Heart Cultivation Method would complete his pair of wings, on top of giving him a jetpack booster. Jang Maldong held up the Crescent Blade Spear Technique next, but Seol Jihu could tell how troubled he was by his expression. Jang Maldong knew how to help with the cultivation method, but the spear technique was on a different dimension of difficulty. Seol Jihu and Jang Maldong could put their heads together and try to figure something out if it was only mildly difficult, but not even Jang Maldong had any idea where to begin with this spear technique book. Even a master of the spear would need several months of nonstop study to attempt to decipher it. Baek Haeju, for example. In any case, Jang Maldong had to at least attempt to explain it, so he started speaking reluctantly. So about the Crescent Blade Spear Technique youve read Romance of the Three Kingdoms, right? Chapter 226. I am an Egg (2) [Normally, you have to exchange contribution points for divine power] In an instant, the surface of the egg became dyed in white. Seol Jihu vacantly gazed at the white egg that was glowing like a luminous pearl. [But Ill do it without a price just this time, okay?] Luxuria giggled while seeing the absent-minded Seol Jihu preciously. Soon, the light filling up the egg slowly subsided. No, it was being absorbed. As if the egg was inhaling the light, the cluster of light slowly petered out until it finally disappeared at the center. That was it. Seol Jihu barely grabbed the egg as it fell down. It wasnt that the egg didnt go through any change. First, its surface was brighter and smoother than before. Now, it looked more like a jade than an egg. It might just be him, but he felt the egg heat up. His hand, which was holding onto the egg, felt warm. Seol Jihu looked a little disappointed. Well, it wasnt that he expected some incredible effect, but he was at least hoping it would hatch right away. [The test has begun the moment I gave it divine power.] A gentle voice awakened Seol Jihus mind. Not after it hatches? [Of course. Im sure youve heard about cases where not a single Authority was granted to the spears master, right?] That meant the Arcus Spirit might refuse to hatch altogether. Seol Jihu was blown back. What kind of a tricky Spirit is this? Anyway, he had met the minimum requirement. Seol Jihu courteously expressed his gratitude. Gula always had her head in the clouds when she explained things, but Luxuria spoke clearly. Seol Jihu liked that a lot about her. [Once the Arcus Spirit awakens, youll have to come to the temple a lot more often.] For divine power? [Yes. Youll be responsible for is growth the moment you become its master.] . Now he was unexpectedly entrusted with childcare as well. As if that wasnt enough, he apparently had to exchange contribution points hed gathered up to feed it divine power. Seol Jihu sighed. Should I just sell it and buy another good spear? He even had this embarrassing thought. [No, you cant. I told you, the Arcus Spirit will become a powerful ally and partner, and not just for its Authority. Using contribution points for a lifelong companion isnt a loss at all.] I see your point Seol Jihu smacked his lips and put the egg away in his pocket. [You can exchange contribution points for divine power wherever you go, but] Luxuria giggled and raised her voice cheerfully. [But Im hoping my baby will come to my temple more!] Seol Jihu smiled awkwardly. Im not a baby. A healthy, 26-year-old man, a baby? Of course, he might be a baby in a gods eyes, but Seol Jihu couldnt help but raise an objection from embarrassment. [Fufu.] Luxuria let out an indecipherable laugh. [To me, youre still a cute baby you were back then, and you are now.] Seol Jihu tilted his head. * Sinyoung Pharmaceuticals. Going back to roots, Sinyoung started from a business called Soonyang Pharmaceuticals. Although it was only a medium-sized company, when CEO Yun Seojin was invited to Paradise by coincidence, his life changed completely. Being excited about a new beginning lasted only a moment. It wasnt as if his disposition as a businessman, who raised a small family business into a mid-sized enterprise, went anywhere. By amassing contribution points, he could take Paradises items to Earth. Meaning, Paradise was profitable. The moment he realized this, Chairman Yun Seojin moved fast. He decided to found a new company that was based in Paradise. Of all the products Paradise had to offer, what caught his eye was medicine. Not only did Paradise have all sorts of mystical medicine, but it also had potions and other drugs made with herbs and alchemy. There were all kinds of ingredients he had never even heard of before. To Chairman Yun Seojin, Paradise was a true treasure cove. His first product was a liquid medicine that was a diluted version of a potion that raised ones focus. He released it as a sports drink and distributed it not only in pharmacies, but also at convenience stores. The result, a massive success. Even though he thinned the effect by over a half, the drink immediately cleared up ones mind and raised their focus for 10 or so minutes. To consumers, it was quite a refreshing product. Parents of students were even more excited. Almost explosively excited, even. Because of its instantaneous effect, stories of the product spread through the internet like wildfire, and sales saw a steep increase. Chairman Yun Seojin didnt stop there. Settling Soonyang and establishing Sinyoung, he began his Paradise business for real. Of course, he couldnt reveal the existence of Paradise in accordance with the oath, but that didnt pose a problem. In fact, that was what he wanted. All he had to do was establish a research institute and say his researchers succeeded in developing new medicine. And now, Sinyoung proudly boasted its name in the top ranks of Koreas pharmaceutical companies, and with hundreds of employees just in its headquarters alone, it was a fully-fledged conglomerate. According to the media, if it werent for Soyoung Trading Corporation, Hayeon Science, Haesol Institute, and Beauty Vivien, Sinyoung would rank as number one among all conglomerates. Going back to the main topic, Sinyoung was the first organization to have adopted a company concept in Paradise. While it didnt seem like it would suit a place like Paradise, as that was how Sinyoung operated, it naturally had an internal company hierarchy and a department that evaluated their employees. Murmur, murmur. Sinyoungs first-floor lobby was unusually busy today. Quite a few people were gathered in front of the noticeboard, checking the company announcement. The title said this: Personnel Transfer. It was unusual in a way. The employees performance only really affected whether they got promotions, and layoffs in Paradise were practically non-existent. This was because they had to spend a considerable amount of contribution points to purchase a stamp when hiring a new employee. Of course, the announcement posted in the lobby wasnt about a layoff, but a personnel transfer could be similar to one, depending on where one was transferred to. Clack, clack. When the sound of high-heels rang out, three or four people standing in the center turned back. Seeing who was walking up behind them, they flinched and staggered to the side. The crowd gathered in front of the noticeboard split like the Red Sea. A ponytailed woman wearing a neat grey suit cut through the crowd. Stopping in front of the noticeboard, she read the announcement without batting an eyelid. Her gaze stopped in the middle of the list of six names. Personnel Transfer.Chief Kim Hannah Transferred to Attack Team. A hint of bitterness flashed across her face when she saw her name. But because it only lasted a mere moment, no one noticed the change in her expression. Congrats on your promotion. Behind her, a sly voice rang out. Kim Hannah quietly turned around. A well-dressed man was staring at her with a smile. HR Director. Yes, Chief Kim. Or should I call you Manager Kim now? Kim Hannah stared at the director, who was striking up a chummy conversation. Congrats? Kim Hannah was a non-combatant specialized for business. Leaving the recruitment team, which had a strong voice in the company, and being moved to the attack team was something to be congratulated about? Anyone who knew even a little bit of what was going on would say it was too harsh. However, Kim Hannahs expression didnt change in the slightest. In fact, she bowed with a faint smile. Thank you, director. The director patted Kim Hannahs shoulder with a gentle smile. Good luck out there. I put in a good word for you, so dont make me lose face. Ill do my best. Good, you better. Well, I dont doubt youll do fantastic, Manager Kim. Ah, can you hurry up with organizing your past duties for the transfer? We have a new chief coming in soon. Kim Hannah secretly swallowed hard before smiling. Of course, I dont see why not. Even though the two of them were all smiles, their eyes werent friendly in the slightest. In fact, they both seemed tired of each other. Shin Hansung has been waiting for ages, you see. I understand. Kim Hannah bowed courteously before turning around. The director stared fixedly as Kim Hannah walked away without a single hint of agitation. * How was it? A cheerful voice rang out as soon as the planning department door, located on the highest floor of Sinyoung, opened. As the director had experienced this several times before, he simply bowed and replied. Her expression didnt change in the slightest. Oh really? Yun Seohui looked rather amused, sitting in front of her desk. I wonder what shes thinking about. I doubt Chief Kim doesnt know. After all, shes known as a fox~ Oh Im sure she understands the situation, but I also know shes full of grit. She might really try to endure. Then its your job, director, to make sure she doesnt. Speaking clearly, Yun Seohui stretched. Aaaaah~ Our Chief Kim~ If only she squashed her ambition a little~ Chuckling to herself, she put her arms down before glancing over at the director. She had expected him to say I agree or something along that line, but he was surprisingly silent. Whats wrong? I The director seemed conflicted, but he barely managed to eke out his thoughts. It may be presumptuous of me but why not let her endure for a little while longer? If she tries to, that is. ? Its hard to find someone as talented as Chief Kim Plus, it wouldnt be bad to hold onto a directly connecting link to Seol Jihu The director blurred the end of his speech. A thick smile spread across Yun Seohuis face. Then it would be no different than how weve been doing things. . You must feel a lot of attachment towards her. I dont blame you. Youre the one who raised her, after all. No, not at all. Chief Kim is competent. Shes a talented individual, no doubt about it. Yun Seohui readily agreed. Then, she spoke. Sinyoung has many competent individuals. Even the bottom of the barrel employees are picked meticulously, no? What Yun Seohui meant was simple. She couldnt deny that Kim Hannah was competent, but that didnt mean that missing her would leave Sinyoung with an uncoverable hole. Yun Seohui spoke as she slowly lowered her arm. Also, about that connecting link. Didnt we settle this last time? The new method Yun Seohui chose to recruit Seol Jihu was truly clear-cut. Since she couldnt touch him, she would make him come to her. Just like when she took in Sung Shihyun. The cause of this sudden change in plan lay in Seol Jihus rapid growth. At first, she planned to look for the right opportunity to recruit him. That was why she put Kim Hannah, their best recruiter, to take care of him. But because Seol Jihu grew at a speed that far surpassed their wildest imaginations, Sinyoung had no choice but to suck on their thumbs and watch. A good example was the recent incident where an unknown organization tried to blemish his record. The Triads, Sicilia, Assassination Guild, and Haramark Royal Family had all risen up to help him. The important thing was that Kim Hannah was responsible for Sinyoung having to remain a spectator. Kim Hannah periodically submitted reports on Seol Jihu, and she had always attached excuses to delay Sinyoung coming into contact with him. Meanwhile, Seol Jihu surpassed everyones expectations and raised his personal value, gathering comrades and making connections. And in the war, he put the nail in the coffin. Yun Seohui wasnt a fool. Reassessing just where Sinyoung had gone wrong, she discovered that there were many discrepancies between Seol Jihus achievements and what Kim Hannah reported. It didnt take a genius to figure out why Kim Hannah went so far to prevent Sinyoung from making contact. It was just that Kim Hannah had hidden it well and prevented Yun Seohui from finding out. Canceling Kim Hannahs plan through her authority and personally going to the cafe was an ultimatum of sorts. Yun Seohui had given Kim Hannah a chance to fix the situation. However, Kim Hannah didnt take any action, so Yun Seohui made her own move. I would have let her be for a little longer if she didnt try to borrow Seoras power. Yun Seohui chortled. She understood why people would want to fill another pocket, but even that had a limit. Seol Jihu would most likely become one of the titans of Paradise in the future. Yun Seohui wasnt the type to simply let him be an outside collaborator. He had grown so much in less than a year. What would happen if Kim Hannah openly supported Yun Seora in a year or two, when Seol Jihu had become a Unique Ranker? Then, things would really be out of her control. A stitch in time saves nine. But if you chase her out, Seol Jihu might not think so well of it Oh? What do you mean by that? Yun Seohui widened her eyes and tilted her head. I thought Chief Kim was walking out with her own feet? When the director gave a bitter smile, Yun Seohui continued. Well, he might not think well of it, but I doubt hed draw his weapon and barge in. Besides, it is my job to handle Mister Seol Jihus law of causality. It isnt yours, director. The director still insisted. Yes, youre certainly right. But we have to consider Chief Kim leaving Sinyoung and forming an organization with Seol Jihu Director. Yun Seohui gently cut off the director. What are you worried about so much? Organization? Do you think its so easy to register as an organization? So much so that it can be made in a single day? No, not at all. Even if they do make an organization well, who cares? As far as I know~ Yun Seohui slurred the end of her speech as her eyes curled up like a crescent moon. Chief Kim has many enemies around her. Her cold voice sent a shiver down the directors spine. Because her face was making a sweet smile, the discrepancy was even more chilling. The director shut his mouth instinctively. He felt like he just saw a line he should never cross. Yun Seohui had to be allowing his impudence knowing his loyalty. But at the end of the day, even a hunting dog was a dog. He had to act properly if he wanted his owner to feed him. I understand. Just as the director bowed and turned back Oh, by the way, director. Yun Seohui stopped him as if she just thought of something. Have you looked into the organization that tried to stain Mister Seol Jihu? Ah, that incident, you mean? The director furrowed his brows. You see my apologies, but we are not sure. The information team is still working on it, but they havent made any progress Mm it must be hard. Keep going at it. This is a very important task. Is it? A light flashed across the directors eyes when Yun Seohui called it a very important task. Of course, it will come in handy while dealing with the law of causality. And also Yun Seohui took a bite of her sherbet using the tiny spoon she was grabbing with her index finger and thumb. Her lovely lips closed in as she shrugged nonchalantly. You know my personality, dont you? I rea~lly hate having someone touch my belongings without permission. As the director had watched over Yun Seohui from a young age, he calmly nodded his head. Yes, of course. I will visit the information team again. Thank you. You must be busy. You can leave now. Yun Seohui waved her hand with a charming smile. * After coming back to the office, Seol Jihu studied the egg carefully. He had just fed it Luxurias divine power, but it stood firm even when he nudged it a couple of times, incubated it, and used it as a bowling ball to hit a bunch of nails. Ooh! Another strike! [Hey! What are you doing!?] Bowling with it turned out to be pretty fun, so he did it a few times before Flone caught him and smacked him in the back. Anyway, the egg refused to move no matter what he did. Well, nothing I can do I guess. Itll hatch when it wants to. Murmuring to himself, Seol Jihu hopped onto his bed. After taking ages to convince Flone to introduce herself to the team, he unknowingly fell asleep. That was why he couldnt see it. The egg sitting by his head twitching furiously. Chapter 227. Fox Princess, Rabbit Prince (1) Seol Jihu opened his eyes at the crack of dawn. He lit a fire to boil some water and after making a hot cup of coffee for himself, he read the information newspaper that the Assassins Guild delivered. Seol Jihus schedule for the day was set. He planned to introduce Flone to the rest of the team in the morning and then leave for Scheherazade in the afternoon. He would only feel at ease after at least knowing Kim Hannahs whereabouts. Only, eating came first. Seol Jihu started preparing breakfast. He went back outside to light the fire once more and placed a potstove of rice on top. Paradises food also suited his tastes, but there were occasional moments when he craved rice. After lightly preparing 6 servings of rice, Seol Jihu fell into deep thought while taking out all sorts of cooking ingredients that he had brought from Earth. ''Should I ask them to go with me?'' Recently, the atmosphere inside Carpe Diem was a sight to see. Everyone just sprawled on their backs, giggling to themselves the entire day. They sometimes went out, but it was only to visit the temple to check their money or to chug alcohol down their throats at the bar. Of course, it was only natural for them to take a break, especially now that the expedition was over, but it was obvious what they were thinking inside their minds. It was clear as day that all they were pondering about was, What should I do with my money to make it well-spent? So if he asked them if they wanted to tag along to Scheherazade with him, they were sure to instantly agree. After all, the largest auction house in Paradise was at its capital, and no Warrior could deny their greed for equipment. Seol Jihu made a mental note to bring the matter up sometime in the morning before entering the office with the dishes he had cooked. After placing down the dishes full of three-colored vegetables seasoned with fragrant sesame oil and sprinkled with sesame seeds, twenty half-fried eggs, and neatly cut sausages sauteed in ketchup, the table looked impressive. Sitting himself down on the couch, Seol Jihu gave a bright smile. "Thanks for the food." The moment he picked up two fried eggs with his chopsticks and was about to stuff them in his open mouth "?" He suddenly felt a gaze and froze. Still holding the fried eggs, he stealthily turned his eyes. A moment later, Seol Jihu could see about half of a red egg in the bottom corner of the hallway leading toward the private rooms. Its 45-degree stance made it look like it was peeping its head to secretly spy on him. Their eyes met. No, there was no way the egg had eyes. But even though he didnt understand how, he felt that their gazes collided. ''Huh? Did I carry the egg out of the room? While he was doubting himself The egg bounced up with a Tong! Seol Jihus eyes grew wide and the fried eggs slipped from his chopsticks. Tong, tong, tong, tong. From the floor to the couch and from the couch to the table. Before Seol Jihu snapped out of his stupefaction, the egg had gently landed like a feather on the table full of food. It then rolled and stopped right in front of Seol Jihu. After that, it slightly tilted back, almost as if it was raising its head to look at him. "." Upon witnessing such a bizarre phenomenon, Seol Jihu was at a complete loss for words. When he barely came to his senses, he spoke. "Y-You, what are you? Did you come here on your own? The egg bounced up and down. "No, wait, what exactly happened? Have you been awakened? Even though you havent hatched yet? Bounce, bounce. "What happened?" Bounce, bounce. "Stop bouncing and say something Ah, you dont have a mouth. This is driving me crazy. Bounce, bounce. "W-What? What do you want? As if it was frustrated, the egg kept bouncing for a while before rolling next to a plate. Then it nudged the bowl of hot, steaming rice. "Rice? You want some rice?" As soon as Seol Jihu shared some of his rice on the plate, it quickly jumped on top of the plate. Munch, munch. ''Huh?'' Seol Jihus jaw dropped to the floor. It couldnt be helped. An egg was eating rice? Even though it was a thing with no mouth? Seol Jihu pressed his face in front of it. He carefully peered at the rice-eating egg, but as he had thought, he couldnt see a mouth. Only, every time it ate, a circular dent was formed at the center of the egg, into which the rice entered. Its surface would ripple every time it chewed, and when it swallowed, a small gulp could be heard. ''I thought it needed to be fed with divine power exchanged with contribution points? Was it perhaps omnivorous? Did it eat anything well? While Seol Jihu was baffled, the egg continued to earnestly eat. Seol Jihu just continued to stare as the dishes that he had carefully prepared were being emptied out. Finally, the egg stopped its actions when it had finished all of the food. ''Was the classic novel, Kim Won Jung Chapter 228. Fox Princess, Rabbit Prince (2) It was likely that they wouldnt be done with their business after a single day, so Seol Jihu decided to first find a place to stay. Just as Chohong wanted, they found a room at a luxurious inn to take off their gear before dining at an expensive restaurant. Then, they made a beeline to the auction house. His teammates excitedly chatted and laughed all the way there, but Seol Jihu felt uncomfortable. He didnt know why, but ever since he had entered Scheherazade, his gut had started to throb. He had attempted calling through the crystal several more times, but the calls did not go through. Do I have to visit the Sinyoung building? They arrived at their destination while his internal conflict intensified. It was his first time at an auction hall, but strangely, he didnt feel any excitement. It was extremely crowded. There were as many people present as the number of items to the point where he couldnt tell if he was at an auction hall or a marketplace. But the rest of Seol Jihus teammates freely roamed around, being familiar with the place. By the time they came back out of the auction hall, the sun had already set. The trio of Chohong, Phi Sora, and Maria seemed to have only scouted for items because they didnt return with anything in their hands despite having busily scurried around the area. Even Marcel Ghionea had bought only a few chunks of special metals and arrows. However, Hugo showed them what extravagant spending was. It would have been better if he had bought things after comparing them over the course of a few days, but he had simply snatched up everything that caught his fancy. In the auctions, he slammed down overwhelming bids and wasted unnecessary money. Chohong lectured him to use his money more wisely, but Hugo just grinned wearing the new armor he had just bought. Seol Jihu had also purchased something. Costing him only(?) one hundred silver coins, it was a cloak with a fur hood that somewhat shielded him from the cold with its thermal insulation function. Chohong clapped her hands. "Well, lets end it here for today. Shall we go taste some of Scheherazades liquor now? "I know a bar that has really good liquor~ Hearing Phi Sora suggest a place, Chohong nodded. "Take the lead. The tabs on me today. Lets empty the bar of all they have. "Hurray!" Maria cheered, pumping up both her hands. Chohong chuckled and turned around. "Seol? What are you doing? Lets hurry up and go! "Huh? Uhh, Im. Seol Jihu trailed off his words. To go or not to go. He felt conflicted, but he didnt need to think for long. Dusk gradually crept around them. If he delayed any longer, he would be forced to push it to tomorrow. He would only feel better if he settled things today. "Go ahead first. I still have something to do, so Ill join you once Im done. "What? Where are you going?" "I have someone I have to meet." "Just come with us. Is it urgent?" "You guys are going to drink all night anyways. Ill be done by early morning at the latest. Maybe even sooner. "Eh, fine then. Just give us a call when youre done." And so, Chohong and the group clamorously left following Phi Soras lead. When Seol Jihu was by himself, he took out the communication crystal from his pocket and turned his steps. The direction he was walking in was towards the Sinyoung building. But before he even took ten steps, he stopped in his tracks. What a coincidence! The crystal was suddenly emitting light. * After finishing the call, Seol Jihu hurriedly moved his steps. The meeting place was downtown. It was on the street where he had first met Seo Yuhui. Finding a lady waiting under a bright street lamp, Seol Jihu gradually reduced his speed. Kim Hannah had arrived before him. An H-line skirt, grey suit, and a small leather bag. She had always waited for Seol Jihu in the same attire. Had she sensed his presence? Kim Hannah, who had been expressionlessly staring into the street, suddenly turned her head. "You came?" Seol Jihu stopped his steps. "I didnt know youd be in Scheherazade of all places. "I came for you." Seol Jihu complained. "Your calls never went through. Just what exactly happened? "." "Why arent you saying anything? Something must have happened to you, right? "Im sorry." Kim Hannah apologized. She swept her hair back off of her forehead and let loose a sigh she had been holding in. "A lot of things happened I didnt even have time to think about calling. Seol Jihu shut his mouth. Kim Hannahs expression was serious. She looked so lifeless that she almost appeared aloof. Just like a haze about to scatter and disappear in the wind. "Whats going on?" Seol Jihu began choosing his words more carefully. Kim Hannah gave a faint smile. "Hey, buy me something to eat, will you?" Seol Jihu scrunched his eyebrows at the sudden request. "I havent eaten properly for the past few weeks, and seeing you suddenly made me hungry. Ah, and liquor too. Okay? Not a few days, but a few weeks. Seeing Kim Hannah look at him with a face that looked like shed collapse anytime, Seol Jihu could only nod his head. The two entered a nearby restaurant. Kim Hannah ate. Without saying anything, she cleared away all the food with frightening momentum as soon as the plates arrived. "Someones eating well." Seol Jihu smirked looking at Kim Hannah, who was cutting a steak sizzling on a hot steel plate in half. "Im sometimes like this." Kim Hannah shook her head with her cheeks bulging. "When I was young, I would binge eat whenever I was stressed out. I usually shop now, but its not possible here. Seol Jihu wasnt someone who would lose to anyone in eating, but he restrained himself today. He would occasionally ask Should I order more? to which he would place more orders when Kim Hannah nodded her head. Her speed slowed down the higher the plates stacked up, but Kim Hannah did not stop eating. Soon, it looked like she was forcibly stuffing food down her throat as if she wanted to suffocate herself and die from overeating. Kim Hannah continued to eat without stopping for a total of four hours. They stopped ordering more food by the time it grew dark outside, but she wasnt done yet. "Youll buy me liquor too, right?" It was liquor after the dinner. Kim Hannah ordered a crazy amount of liquor that would make even Chohong and Maria gasp in shock, and started to randomly grab bottles to pour down her throat. And after eating and drinking to her fill, Kim Hannah started to talk and Seol Jihu was able to roughly hear about her situation. "I thought the possibility was half and half. Kim Hannah stared at the glass she was holding up with unfocused eyes. Judging from her brightly flushed cheeks, she was already extremely drunk. "It was because you grew to the extent that they couldnt ignore you anymore. At any rate, it was already obvious that it was impossible to hide you after the war. "" "In the end, they were only left with two choices. To keep me as a link to you, or throw me out and take the matter into their own hands. Kim Hannah stopped talking and chugged the entire glass. And slamming down the glass hard enough that the wooden table shook, she started to nonsensically laugh. "The only thing I could do was wait for my superiors decision. I honestly thought there was a high chance for it be the former, but Trailing off her sentence, Kim Hannah gestured at her glass with her eyes. Seol Jihu silently filled the empty glass. Seeing Kim Hannah place the glass on her lips and tilt her head back far enough for her larynx to be clearly visible, Seol Jihu softly spoke. "Im sorry." "What?" Kim Hannah smirked. "Well yes, its partially your fault. "" "Who would have known~ A gambling addict that even a Red Mark would have been a waste on to develop to this extent in Paradise Who would have knoowwnn Her last words were unintelligible as she hung her head. Her body started swaying left and right. She looked as if shed collapse at the slightest push. "Nobody knew The flickering light of the candle placed in the middle of the table dyed Kim Hannahs eyes in a reddish light. Even while she was drunk, her two eyes were burning with fire. Kim Hannah intently stared at the candle that was threatening to go off with her head still hanging down. Suddenly, the words she had heard when she went to find the HR Director flashed past her mind. [Why did you call to see me separately? You looked rather confident back in the lobby.] [Send me to the information team. Ill quietly withdraw from the recruitment team.] [The information team? Why should I? Everythings already decided. And so what? I dont need you to quietly withdraw.] [This is unfair.] [Unfair? What is?] [You know. That the Gold Stamp wasnt Sinyoungs.] [Uh, hello? Chief Kim? So what? Please, do continue.] [You know that it was my private property.] [Meaning how you use it is entirely up to you?] [Thats not what I meant I meant that it wasnt up to me to decide how to use it.] [Hannah.] The HR Directors voice rang clearly in her head. [How many years have you worked for the company? Then again, has it not even been ten years? Is that why youre like this?] [Its not like you dont know how to read the atmosphere. Well, its not like you dont know this either.] [It doesnt matter how you got it. Whether its beneficial or not to the company, thats whats important.] [And if you wanted to have your personal rights acknowledged, then you should have conducted yourself better. If you blatantly bear your fangs, did you think the owner would just stand there looking?] Kim Hannah clenched her teeth. [HR Director. Please, just for once will you try to understand my] [Well, aren''t you a persistent one. I thought youd at least preserve your last bit of self-esteem. Seeing you like this really disappoints me.] [But] [I told you several times before. Dont throw yourself away in any situation. You lost the moment you came here to plead. Youve thrown yourself away.] [] [And youre supposed to be the greatest scammer there is Tsk.] After saying that, the HR Director offered her a small bottle saying it was a farewell gift and turned around. It was a quick-acting poison. One that killed without any pain. It could be viewed as somewhat considerate. But recalling this situation made her heart freeze up again. Kim Hannah subconsciously raised her hand before forcibly lowering it and turned around to escape. Her hands trembled. Even her thighs were shaking, causing her to repeatedly crash into the wall. Even while her body shook, Kim Hannah never once looked back. Because if she did, she felt like she would go back. She felt like she would come back out with the poison Bang! Her dangerously nodding head finally hit the table. "Son of a bitch." Her hands above the table were clenched so tightly that the whites of her knuckles could be seen. "Fucking bastard." She silently mumbled to herself and sniffled her nose. Seol Jihu held his breath. She was crying. Kim Hannah was crying. He couldnt see her face because her head was lowered, but he could tell by how her slim shoulders were shaking. "Keuk Keuk" A quiet sob leaked through her clenched teeth. Seol Jihu felt helpless. People could see her and comment, Its not that big a deal. But Kim Hannah [Well, you can criticize me for being materialistic if you want. That gold stamp was my private property. And besides, I didn''t want others to steal you from me.] At least for him, Kim Hannah was [If that was the case, then wouldn''t it be much more profitable for me if you didn''t join and grow stronger outside the company? Mu~ch more, right? You grow powerful and strong and start supporting me, then I''d get to have a proper say within Sinyoung, you know what I mean? Uhuhuhuhu.] He couldnt brush off her situation as something trivial. Kim Hannah was an Earthling that embarked on a new life in Paradise, setting a long career in Sinyoung as her life goal. But that goal suddenly disappeared from front of her. ''Ah.'' Seol Jihu finally realized why he had been feeling a sense of dj vu the entire time. Seol Jihu himself had felt the same when he had been forced to return to Earth after the war. After wandering here and there without a destination, he had entered the restaurant Jang Maldong had recommended and crazily gorged on the food himself. Because he felt like he had lost a place of belonging.Because he thought filling himself up with something would make the emptiness he felt inside a bit bearable. Seol Jihu sighed. In fact, he wasnt sorry. After he had entered Paradise, he had gone through multiple hardships, and he tried his utmost best every single time. That was it. Kim Hannah was the same. She had earned the Gold Stamp through serendipity and had tried to use Seol Jihu to achieve her goals in a short time. From a certain point of view, she had gambled against Sinyoung, but in the end, she had lost. That was it. Right, that was it. Only "" No matter what the case, he didnt feel good seeing the woman who had tried to protect him helplessly cry in front of him. Seol Jihu got up from his seat and draped his cloak over her body. Seeing the unending drops of tears falling underneath the table, he silently sat back in his seat. After staying silent for a while, Seol Jihu suddenly activated the Future-Gauging Nine Eyes. There wasnt any special reason other than to check her emotional status. Speaking of which, this was his first time seeing Kim Hannahs Status Window. But before her Status Window came up, Seol Jihu scrunched up his eyebrows seeing Kim Hannahs color. It definitely should have been golden. ''This color is?'' Blue. Choice of Destiny. He had seen cases where the direction changed from left to right, but this was his first time seeing something like this. Hao Wins color had changed the moment he had replied that he would become a King. He didnt know how Hao Win had taken his words, but it had definitely influenced his future. It was the same for Kim Hannah, so he could only think of one possibility. His recent actions had greatly influenced her, causing her destiny to be decided. And before he could calm down from the surprise Pat! A vision unfolded before his eyes. After seeing the vision, Seol Jihus eyes intensely trembled. ''What'' In the vision. ''The.'' Kim Hannah was grinning with a haughty expression ''Hell'' staring down at an utterly demolished Scheherazade. Chapter 229. Fox Princess, Rabbit Prince (3) That wasnt the important part. Kim Hannahs appearance was a far cry from that of a human. A pair of goat horns protruded from her head and a pair of bat wings protruded from her back. And with a shockingly risque and vulgar outfit covering almost none of her body The Kim Hannah in the vision was no different from a Succubus. Seol Jihu immediately noticed what had happened. Kim Hannah had defected to the Parasites. Just like how Marcel Ghioneas fiance had been captured and brainwashed by Vulgar Chastity. It was definitely possible. Kim Hannah had said so herself. That she had many enemies. She had freely worked under the shield called Sinyoung, but that shield had abandoned her. Those that were suppressed by Sinyoung, forced to only gnash their teeth in anger, wouldnt have missed this opportunity. And Kim Hannah, who now had no place to stand, was chased and chased until eventually At that moment, his General Observation triggered and opened up Kim Hannahs Status Window. [Kim Hannah''s Status Window] [1. General Information]Summoned Date: 2014. 03. 21Marking Grade: SilverSex/Age: Female/28Height/Weight: 169.8cm/56.5kgCurrent Condition: GoodClass: Lv 5. Cunning VixenNationality: Republic of Korea (Area 1)Affiliation: SinyoungAlias: Cunning Agitator, Spiteful Bitch, Miss Foxy, Con Artist, Second Place [2. Traits]1. TemperamentCold-blooded (Rational and unempathetic)Self-disciplined (Exercises appropriate restraints to avoid crossing limits) 2. AptitudeSynesthesia (Sensitive to changes in other people''s emotions)Brilliant (Possesses a smart brain as well as good overall talents)Eloquence (Gifted in speech)Adaptable (Able to quickly and appropriately handle unexpected circumstances)Face Changer (Skilled in changing masks according to the situation) 3. Level of CognitionIron-blooded (Has no blood or tears) / Evil / Disheartened (Broken in spirit and heart) His awe at her traits only lasted for a moment. Seol Jihu bit his lips after seeing her Level of Cognition. Her Temperament was cold-blooded and self-disciplined, but the third item on her level of cognition was disheartened, a completely contrasting status. [However, there have been quite a few cases where the Disposition and Temperament didn''t match.] [On the flip side, your Disposition looks good, but your Temperament happens to be not? I can confidently say this. Your Disposition will also slowly deteriorate and end up corrupted, eventually matching your Temperament.] Just like the Status Window showed him, Kim Hannah was literally in despair and a state of resignation. There was only evil left. And if this situation persisted? If one day, the Parasites came and tempted her? Could Kim Hannah stop herself from being shaken? ''I cant let that happen. For his and Kim Hannahs sake. It must never happen. Kim Hannahs fate had to be changed. But how? He knew the answer. He had to give her a place to stay. In other words, it would be fine if Kim Hannah was given a place that replaced Sinyoung where she could carry out her ambitions. Before he spoke, Seol Jihu drained a mug filled with liquor. Placing down the mug "Theres something I forgot to tell you. He opened his mouth. "I leveled up." "" "My contributions during the war were acknowledged and my level rose to Level 5. Im now a High Ranker like you. The sobbing gradually stopped. "The class name is the Lance of Nemesis. I dont know what you think of that name, but I quite like it. Seol Jihu paid attention to Kim Hannahs Status Window as he spoke a little louder. "Because Nemesis is the goddess of revenge. Do you still remember what you said to me back in the Neutral Zone? As he said that, Kim Hannah slowly looked up. Therefore whatever you desire for men to do to you You shall also do to them; for this is the law and the prophets Matthew 7:12. Kim Hannah finished the sentence with an entranced voice. "Right, the Golden Rule. Seol Jihu softly smiled. "Thats how Ive been living in Paradise. An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth What about you? Kim Hannah did not reply. She only stared at him with wet eyes. She had a face that was plainly asking, What was he was suddenly spouting on about, and what exactly did he want to say? Seol Jihu decided to get to his main point. "Im thinking of leaving Haramark soon." Kim Hannah narrowed her eyes. "Im going to create an organization. "What?" Her face plainly showed that she was doubting her ears. "An organization?" "Yes, an organization." Seol Jihu did not falter and continued talking. "The discussions are already done. Well be going to Eva. Well go there and build an organization. Kim Hannahs lips parted slightly. She looked completely speechless. It was a face that said What the hell is he on about? After blankly staring at him for a while "Ha." She started to laugh. "Ha Hahahaha." After letting out a long laugh, she took a deep breath. "So, youre telling me to enter your organization? "Right." "Jihu, Jihu, please. Kim Hannahs voice became gentle. "Is our little Jihu saying all this after knowing exactly what making an organization means? "" "In Paradise, how many groups do you think there are that can be called an organization? Seol Jihu silently shook his head. Kim Hannah spoke while tiredly smiling. "There aren''t even one hundred officially registered ones. There are eighty-two to be exact. Even though Paradise has been opened to Earthlings for a long time, it hasnt reached triple digits yet. She sounded hostile, but Seol Jihu silently listened. For one, it could be understood as a piece of advice. Second, her tone sounded closer to a whine than anything else. "Shall we calculate some more? There are twenty-eight organizations in Scheherazade alone. Then that means there are only nine organizations in each of the remaining cities. As if she was out of breath, she wheezed before making a solemn face. "An organization Do you think you can make one just because you want to? What about the minimal requirements in creating one? Do you even know the evaluation standards? "I dont know for sure. I havent looked that deeply into it yet. Seol Jihu calmly replied. "Thats why Im trying to recruit you. Kim Hannah wrapped her hands around her face. "Fuuuuu." After letting out a deep sigh and slowly putting down her hands, she revealed a face that was past being flabbergasted to one that showed she had half-given up. "Fine, then apart from all this. She continued with a weak voice. "Do you have the money?" "Yep." Seol Jihu plainly affirmed. "I do." "At the very least, you have to think of the cost that goes into buying land, constructing the building, and maintaining huh? As if she had naturally thought he wouldnt have any money, Kim Hannah suddenly stopped herself while talking. "A recent expedition turned out well so I got my hands on a bit of money. Kim Hannah scoffed. "Ooh, really? Youve earned a few gold coins, huh? "Right." "Heh. Fine then, tell me. Did you earn around ten? Twenty? You probably only earned forty gold coins at most. "Four 600-gram gold bars. The moment he spoke "If converted into gold coins then around 86 I guess? Kim Hannahs face hardened. She frowned, making an expression that couldnt be described with words. She blatantly expressed that she didnt believe him. There was no need for words. Seol Jihu lifted up the backpack he had brought along and set it down in front of Kim Hannah. A heavy Tong! rang out. When Seol Jihu nodded, Kim Hannah skeptically opened the bag. The moment a golden light shone on her face, Seol Jihu could clearly see it. All drunkenness receding from Kim Hannahs face. Seol Jihu took out a cigarette and placed it in his mouth before talking. "Ive only brought a portion of it. The rest is stored in the temple back at Haramark. Kim Hannah quickly closed the bag. After darting her eyes left and right, she tightly hugged the bag. "Y-You" "Besides those four 600-gram gold bars, there are also 70-gram gold eggs Kim Hannahs eyes widened the more Seol Jihu listed off his possessions. "T-Thats the entire spoil from the expedition? "No, its after dividing it by nine portions. Kim Hannah gasped. "Thats just my share." Kim Hannah gaped after estimating the total amount. "That Are you saying I should believe that? "Why would I lie when all you have to do is check my storage in Haramark? Kim Hannah was compelled to agree with him since he wasnt wrong. Breathing out a thin line of smoke, Seol Jihu calmly spoke again. "Like you said, there are a lot of things I don''t know yet. But Im not acting without thinking. The most important factors involved in establishing an organization, I at least know that much. With results right in front of her eyes, Kim Hannah had nothing to say. Rather, she looked very stunned. After all, she had thought he was joking, but it turned out he wasnt. After confirming that Seol Jihu was serious, Kim Hannah could only start thinking differently as well. When his cigarette had almost burnt out, Kim Hannah stopped alternately staring between Seol Jihu and the bag he had tossed over. After strongly shaking her head, she directed her gaze in front of her. It was only slightly, but her eyes grew clearer. "Theres one thing I want to ask. Seol Jihu stubbed his cigarette and tilted his head. "Why go to Eva? Staying at Haramark would be much easier. "Youre right. But Im not going alone. "?" The Triads and Umi Tsubame agreed to move together. Actually, Umi Tsubame has pretty much been disbanded, but since Mr. Kazuki is coming "W-What?" "That was Master Jangs condition in the first place. Seol Jihu quietly continued. "To properly settle internal affairs, to win over another organization, and to prepare ample funds. He then shrugged. "Well The biggest reason is because Haramark belongs to Sicilia. I dont want to fight with Sicilia. Kim Hannah had no energy left to be surprised. But he could still guess what she was feeling. This was because her Level of Cognition had changed the moment he had finished talking. From Evil to Greatly Astonished. It couldnt be helped. Given how smart Kim Hannah was, she had already figured out Seol Jihus grand ambition just from him saying that he didnt want to fight with Sicilia. The youth in front of her eyes was trying to take over a city and become its King. "Well?" Seol Jihu asked for the second time. "Ill give you a room. A big, grand room. "N-No." "Do you want to come and live with me?" They were words that were very misleading to anyone that didnt know the situation. Kim Hannah did not reply immediately. "W-Wait a moment." She raised her hand while rubbing her forehead. "Give me" Shakily standing up and barely steadying herself "Give me some time to think Please" She squeezed out a request. Seol Jihu candidly agreed after seeing her Level of Cognition change from Greatly Astonished to Pondering. "Sure, thats the least I can do. Then, he got up from his seat. "But dont even think about leaving. Stay right next to me. He said those words just in case. Kim Hannah laughed, noticing that Seol Jihu was worried about her. "I dont even have anywhere to go, you bastard." * Seol Jihu tried to support her, but Kim Hannah declined, saying she could walk by herself. She didnt say anything the entire time they were walking. Seeing that she seemed to be thinking deeply and struggling internally, Seol Jihu didnt say anything either. Even though it was late at night, none of his teammates could be found at the inn. He didnt even need to guess. They were probably still chugging down liquor with the intention of staying up all night long. "Sleep for now. We can finish talking tomorrow. Seol Jihu checked out a room for Kim Hannah before returning to his room. He didnt know when it had followed him, but the egg was comfortably asleep in the middle of the soft bed. ''When did this guy tag along?'' Seol Jihu flicked the egg away with his finger before plopping down on the bed. Petting the egg that was bouncing up and down in surprise, he stared up at the ceiling. Sleep did not come easily. The vision of Kim Hannah that he saw at the bar kept replaying in his head. ''Kim Hannah'' * Meanwhile, at the same time. Kim Hannah was also having trouble falling asleep. Her head felt dizzy while her body was exhausted, but she kept remembering the words she had heard earlier. [I dont want to fight with Sicilia.] A snort kept coming out. He didnt want to fight with Sicilia. Against an opponent with an Executor and Claire Agnes. It was ridiculous the more she thought about it. But, what was this sense of expectation that she felt? Looking back, Seol Jihu was always like that. Doing things that others had deemed impossible and tried to stop him from. No matter how reckless he was, the results spoke for themselves. Just like how he defeated the Parasites First Army Commander when he was only Level 4. That was why "." Kim Hannah shot up from the bed. * Boom! Just when he was about to fall asleep, he suddenly heard the door open. And following the sound of the door closing and someone softly stepping towards him, he felt the presence of someone lying down next to him. "?" He became wide awake. Having lost the timing to react, Seol Jihu could only blink his innocent eyes. A strong smell of alcohol wafted into his nose. "I know youre not asleep." It was Kim Hannahs voice. "Dont misunderstand. I came here because my mind is a mess and because I didnt want to be alone. She had told him not to misunderstand, but he couldnt not misunderstand. Hearing her speak gibberish, it was apparent that she was still drunk. "Then what? Why did you come? Silence. Kim Hannah spoke after a while. "Promise me Promise me just three things. Seol Jihus body froze hearing the serious tone. "What promise? Do you want to be protected? Sure, Ill protect you. "That goes without saying. Kim Hannah scolded him before clearing her voice. "First give me authority. "Authority?" "You are planning to become a King, right? "." "Sure, if you really want, Ill gladly break my back working like a dog for you. But Ill have to decline if taking care of you like a nanny is what you want. Seol Jihu focused his ears. Jang Maldong had told him once. That everyone had a desire. And Kim Hannahs desire was the realization of authority. Catching that point, Seol Jihu asked. "How much do you want?" "Queen." "What?" Seol Jihu turned around and glanced behind him. Kim Hannah was lying with her back toward him. "Are you thinking of marrying Pak. Even before he could finish his words, Kim Hannah kicked his butt with a backward kick. "Im not in the mood to joke with you. Enough with the nonsense and hand over the position of the Queen. Considering the level of your team, while Ill acknowledge going underneath you, I wont accept anyone else above me. "Hey, theres Master Jang too. "Of course, I respect him, but at least make our positions equal. It doesnt matter anyways since our areas of expertise are different. Kim Hannah wasnt backing down. Seol Jihu fell into deep thought for a while before replying. "If thats what you want, then fine. But youre going to have to show me a level of ability and character befitting that position. "Ability is a given, but character? "What I mean is you shouldnt abuse your authority. No matter how skilled someone is, I cant work with someone that does whatever they please. "You havent drunk enough of Paradises water yet. In Paradise, ability is character. Kim Hannah snorted. "Ill show you. At the very least, I wont fling my weight here and there without any justification, so dont worry. Kim Hannah coughed. "Second become a big tree. "Not a big man?" "Thats limited to just humans. Im saying you should grow an organization to its fullest extent centered around you. Big enough so that you can easily look down on Sinyoung. Sinyoung was currently called the greatest organization in Paradise. Seol Jihu replied without hesitation. "Of course." "You, you definitely promised. Ill never forgive you if you suddenly become content, give up in the middle, or die off by yourself without permission. "Fine, fine. And the third? "The third" Kim Hannah trailed off. Her dignified manner suddenly disappeared. "Dont" He could hear her mumble something, but he couldnt hear it properly because it was too quiet. "What did you say?" "Dont" "Kim Hannah?" "betray me ever A trembling voice. Seol Jihu smacked his lips. "As long as you dont betray me first. After a while, he heard her moving. She must have turned around as he felt a gaze land on his neck. Seol Jihu also gently turned around and looked at Kim Hannah. "Is the recruitment complete? Kim Hannah did not say anything. She only stared back at him with her fox-like eyes before letting out a sigh and gently closing her eyes. It was all of a sudden, but he felt that her long eyelashes were very beautiful. "Kim Hannah." "What" Was she relieved after he had given her a definite answer? She sounded sleepy as if a wave of drowsiness had finally hit her. Seol Jihu grinned. "Welcome." "Yeah" "Ill make you happy. No matter what. Kim Hannah softly laughed while half-asleep. "If anyone heard theyd think we just got married Then the sound of soft breathing was heard. Seol Jihu activated his Nine Eyes. Iron-blooded (Has no blood or tears) / Determined / Ambitious (Hoping to accomplish something big) Her Level of Cognition had changed completely. Her color was still blue, Choice of Destiny. And seeing the vision that played out in front of him, Seol Jihu clenched his fists. With this, he finally passed one hurdle. Secretly patting his chest, Seol Jihu let out a sigh of relief. Then he gently closed his eyes. And of course, because old habits died hard, Seol Jihu quietly dug his face into Kim Hannahs chest and let himself fall asleep with a satisfied smile. ''75C No, D.'' "Hey." It was then. "Because this is so ridiculous, Im going to ask you before I slap you. Kim Hannah, who he thought had fallen asleep, spoke in a clear voice with her eyes closed. "Is this how you flirt with other girls? Seol Jihu hurriedly pretended to be asleep. He winced his face in preparation to receive a slap. "Ehew" At that moment, he felt a hand rest on his side and gently stroke him. "I was stupid to think you were dependable for even a moment Kim Hannah clicked her tongue and grumbled. The slap did not come. ''Its warm.'' Seol Jihu faintly smiled as he fell asleep. "Just what do you plan to do" After confirming that he was sweetly sleeping, Kim Hannah bitterly smiled. "Youre the only one" She remarked in a low voice. "The only one who enters Paradise because you miss the scent of people. Chapter 230. Internal Crackdown (1) Dazzling sunlight shone through the window. As the intense sunlight knocked on his face, Seol Jihu sluggishly opened his eyes and instinctively dug into a source of warmth. Ah A quiet moan rang out in the half-awake Seol Jihus ears. I gotta wake up and go to work no I can sleep more but I automatically wake up around this time. He tossed and turned while breathing hard. Ugh, why wont he get off? Kim Hannah pushed Seol Jihu away, groaning. Ung Of course, he crawled back to her right after. Jesus. Seonhwa Yuhui Noona if you both do that I cant breathe Christ. Kim Hannah sighed. Just what was he dreaming about to make such a happy face? This little rascal After shoving the sleep-talking Seol Jihu away, she got up from the bed and got to work. If you cant ride a horse, ride a cow. Seol Jihu smacked his lips and rolled around. He buried his face in the warm sheets that still carried Kim Hannahs bodily warmth. A delicate scent of makeup products and alcohol tickled the end of his nose. I heated up some water for you. Thanks. What will you have for breakfast? Something good for a hangover. Two servings of it, please. All kinds of sounds struck Seol Jihus ears as he slowly woke up. The sound of a door closing, the sound of water running, the sound of water boiling, etc He even smelled a mouth-watering fragrance. Just as Seol Jihu flared his nostrils and swung his body up, a wet towel flew toward him and landed on his face. What was that for? Im in the middle of changing. A puzzled voice intersected an aloof voice. Sssk, sssk. Seol Jihu grumbled quietly as he heard the ruffling of clothes. My eyes were closed. I actually threw it cuz I was mad. Seol Jihu tilted his head at Kim Hannahs confession. Mad? Why? Do you have any idea how hard it was for me to sleep because of you? Seol Jihu flinched at her annoyed voice. Does the word moderation not exist in your dictionary? Are you a 12-month-old baby? A grown-ass 26-year-old cant see whats in front of him just because I spoiled you a little . What are you pretending to be asleep for? Come eat breakfast! I ordered hangover soup for your sorry ass! In the end, Seol Jihu crawled out of the bed like a son being scolded after staying out all night and caught sneaking home in the morning. Once he put down the towel covering his eyes, he saw Kim Hannah sitting in front of the table, wearing just a white dress shirt. Seol Jihu blinked. He had always seen her hair in a clean ponytail, so seeing it untied and unkempt was a little refreshing. Slurp It has a very clean taste. Hey, come eat. The soups gonna go cold. Seol Jihu sat down on the opposite side from her because of her continuous urging and took a spoonful of the hangover soup. It was still dawn, and the chilliness of the night had yet to leave the air. A pot of hot soup was the perfect dish to warm his frigid insides. As it had a very mild flavor, he had no trouble swallowing it down either. After focusing on getting over his hangover for some time, Seol Jihu glanced up at Kim Hannah. Did she remember their conversation from last night? The alcohol made her spit out whatever was on her mind, so he was worried she might have other ideas now that she was sober. All kinds of thoughts brushed past his mind. People were whimsical by nature. Today might be different than yesterday. Moreover, this was a pivotal decision that would alter Kim Hannahs life in Paradise forever. . In truth, Seol Jihu didnt believe in himself more than anything else. Kim Hannah joining Carpe Diem. That was something he had never imagined before. Keuheu~ Now this is what I call a soup. Kim Hannah raised her head out of the stone pot. Wiping off the sweat from her nose and forehead, she spat out a breath. That cleared up my stomach. Auu~ How refreshing. I finally feel alive. She glanced at Seol Jihu in surprise. Whats wrong? Its not like you to finish later than me. Seol Jihu subconsciously grabbed his spoon again. Kim Hannah got up with a refreshed face and began to put on her toner using a crystal mirror. Then, she put on her essence and lotion. Anyway, why did you come to Scheherazade? What? Seol Jihu almost asked back. You said you brought your teammates here too. I doubt you all came for me. Until he heard these following words, he thought she wanted to pretend yesterday never happened. Oh its because of the auction house. The auction house? Oh, theyre here to spend money. A few of them are here just to have fun. But yeah, most are here to buy new equipment. New equipment Kim Hannah snorted while taking out her sunscreen. I heard Scheherazade hasnt been getting many good items recently. You didnt buy things willy-nilly just because you have money, right? I just bought a cape worth 100 silver coins. I didnt see anything else that caught my attention. So you just looked around. Good. Kim Hannah praised Seol Jihu as she applied a moisturizing cream. Seol Jihu swirled his spoon inside the soup before suddenly asking out of curiosity. Why? Am I not supposed to buy anything at the auction house right now? Not necessarily. Even if you have money, you have to spend it properly for it to equal its worth. Kim Hannah spoke as she opened the lid of a jar of BB cream. Were talking about hundreds of gold coins here. You have to spend them in the right places. Of course, its true that Scheherazade has the biggest auction house, but thats somewhere anyone can enter at any time. Does it matter whether an auction house is public or not? Of course, idiot. Auction houses are a business run by Earthlings. Kim Hannah scolded him, then began to show off her skills while putting on foundation. There is a separate auction house for VIPs. A private one that only big spenders know about. Good items are left out of public auctions to be sold there. Seol Jihus eyes widened as this was the first time he was hearing about such a thing. This seemed to be why nothing caught his fancy at Scheherazades famous auction house. In the end, all items going to the public auction are dregs that didnt quite make the cut. Of course, those dregs arent half-bad, but theyre not something someone with hundreds of gold coins would be using. Theyre good, but not something that could be shown to VIPs. Kim Hannah smirked as she put on her concealer. People who burn their energy at public auctions are true fools. They dont even realize there are auction house employees there to jack up the price. Theyre paying premium prices for clearance items! Seol Jihu couldnt help but think of Hugo, who was giggling about the items he bought yesterday. Seol Jihu also had experience buying advertised items and being disappointed afterwards, so he knew where Kim Hannah was coming from. Huh? Seol Jihu blinked in the middle of his thoughts. He just saw her putting on her concealer, but now she was powdering her face. How? Oh yeah, when do you plan on going back? Huh? Ive only been here for a day. Come on, didnt I tell you? Are you going to buy dregs? You said you became a High Ranker, didnt you? You have to buy good-quality equipment then. Especially if youre a Warrior. Seol Jihu went Ah. No, that wasnt what was important. In the blink of an eye, Kim Hannah was applying a highlighter and a shader. The way she was moving her hand, Seol Jihu felt like he was watching a magic show. Its true that Sinyoung cant touch you easily, but you can never be sure. Nothing good will come out of staying here for too long. Kim Hannah studied herself in the mirror before nodding her head and getting up. Seol Jihu became speechless. They say that a womans transformation is innocent, but this Her facial features were now more clearly defined, and Seol Jihu couldnt get accustomed to it. He even felt like her face was glowing radiantly. Dont be too aggrieved though. You avoid a pile of shit on the ground not because its scary, but because its dirty. She tied her neatly combed hair into a ponytail, then finished her transformation into a professional woman by wearing her two-piece jacket, coffee-colored stockings, and work skirt. I have to get going now. Im going to work, so you wake up your teammates and grab a carriage. Its better for both of us if you leave as soon as possible. After tidying the hem of her shirt, Kim Hannah bent down to pick up her handbag. It was only then that Seol Jihu realized he failed to check something very important. Y-Youre going to work? Hmm? Why? What do you mean, why? Because its my job? When Kim Hannah retorted casually and grabbed the handle of her handbag, Seol Jihu asked again. Do you have to go? What are you talking about all of a sudden? Yesterday you said Im going because I have to! Why are you asking this? Seol Jihu became lost for words as Kim Hannah straightened her back and looked down at him with an annoyed face. No Im just curious as to why you have to go Kim Hannah threw her handbag up and hung it on her shoulder. She looked apathetic, but she spoke with dignity. Im going to hand in my resignation letter. * After Kim Hannah left for work, Seol Jihu ambushed the room next door. As expected, his teammates were sprawled around the same room, sleeping. He could only imagine how much they drank by the smell of alcohol overflowing from the place. Unsurprisingly, no one woke up even after he shook them strongly. In fact, they frowned and waved their hands in the air as if to shoo away a fly. The only solace in the situation was that Marcel Ghionea came to his senses instantly. Pondering what to do, Seol Jihu came up with a good idea. And that was to put his comrades faces as close as possible to Hugos armpits and crotch. The effect was instantaneous. Chohong, who was placed under Hugos left armpit, woke up in a few minutes screaming all kinds of swear words. It was the same for Phi Sora, who was placed on the other side. Fuck! She furrowed her brows and spat out a single powerful word the moment she woke up. Seol Jihu held his laughter back and approached her. Whats wrong? I I was sleeping well and suddenly argh, damn it. I can still smell the putrid smell. Phi Sora groaned and spat on the floor. She clearly looked disgusted. Alright, alright, its time to get up. The suns in the middle of the sky. Huh? Why? I want to sleep for a little longer. I brought you some hot water. Wash up before it cools down. Seol Jihu forced the grumbling Phi Sora into the bathroom. Maria held out well under Hugos crotch, but she soon reached her limit when Hugo farted. Kuheu~ That felt nice. It must have been quite the load as Hugo muttered in sleep. !? Of course, it was like a bolt of lightning to Maria, who started dry heaving after being forced up. Uuuek! Uwwwueeek! She vomited while crying. Fuck, you motherfucking piece of fucking shit! She screamed with resentment and fury while shoving her crucifix artifact up Hugos butt. As a result, Hugo also woke up screaming. Marcel Ghionea, who dazedly watched the entire scene unfold, shook in fear as he saw Seol Jihu cackling to himself after such a cruel act. While a small ruckus broke out, the team members didnt raise any strong objections against going back to Haramark. The main reason was the lack of good items at the auction house. Seol Jihu was happy he didnt need to convince them, but he couldnt help but wonder if their real goal had been to come to drink Scheherazades expensive liquor. In any case, good news was good news. Seol Jihu checked out of the inn and headed to the stable near the southern gate. Huaaaam. You could have let us sleep more its not like were in a hurry Phi Sora grumbled as she yawned big. Seol Jihu made a somewhat apologetic face. Maria was also suffering from an upset stomach. So Im the only one who benefited from this trip to the capital. Hugo grinned proudly as he sat down in the carriage. Seol Jihu thought about telling Hugo what Kim Hannah told him earlier about auctions, but decided against it. There was no need to spoil his mood when he was personally satisfied. Ah did I drink too much? Why does my head ring so much? Seol Jihu couldnt repress his laughter seeing Chohong moaning along with Maria. You should have had some hangover soup. You had time. I was too lazy anyway, lets set out already. Ill feel better once I sleep and wake up. Wait, were waiting on one more person. Hah? What do you mean? Everyones here. Well, you see someone else will be joining us. Chohongs eyes widened. Who? When is this person coming? Soon. Just sleep for now. I was going to sleep once the carriage started. If I sleep now, Ill wake up when the carriage sets out. Im already feeling like shit because of how I woke up earlier Chohong glared at the giggling Hugo. Right. Wait just a little longer. Agreeing with her fully, Seol Jihu took out a communication crystal from his pocket. It was then. The carriage door shot open with a clunk, and a familiar woman appeared behind it. She looked just like when she left the inn except for the backpack she was wearing. Kim Hannah looked inside the carriage and nodded. Im right on time. Who the hell is Chohong paused before finishing her sentence. She recognized the new face. She had even seen her before. When Seol Jihu fell into a coma, Chohong ran into Kim Hannah a couple of times when she came to visit him. Seol Jihu opened his mouth. You got here earlier than I thought. There wasnt much to take care of. The transfer of duties ended recently, and I already had my belongings packed. And you made sure to throw your resignation letter at your bosss face? Do you think I went to film a morning-time drama? Chohong wasnt the only one. Everyone in the carriage shut their mouths as if they had all promised beforehand and turned their attention to the woman talking to Seol Jihu. Miss Foxy, the spiteful bitch who made even war into a business, the woman Dylan feared making his enemy, My god, this is three of the Six Crazies, etc., etc As various thoughts mingled, Seol Jihu smiled brightly and extended his hand. Come in. There was no need to look back on an already crossed line. Kim Hannah grabbed Seol Jihus hand without hesitation. * The carriage set out. No one muttered a peep during the entire drive. The team members were maintaining their silence, and Kim Hannah didnt say anything either. She only kept an upright posture, staring outside. An invisible wall seemed to be standing between Kim Hannah and the rest of the team. This couldnt be helped. Everyone had understood the situation when Seol Jihu mentioned the word resignation letter. Chohong had once mocked Seol Jihu, saying Kim Hannah and Seo Yuhui had reached the pinnacle of their respective fields and that she would serve him as her hyung if he managed to recruit even one of them. Of course, strictly speaking, Kim Hannah couldnt be placed at the same level as Seo Yuhui. But it was an undeniable truth that she was a well-respected Earthling in her field. Simply put, this was the same thing as a world-class athlete at the peak of their performance transferring over to a second division team that was just starting to make a name for itself. Um In the end, Marcel Ghionea spoke up, unable to rein in his curiosity. Leader, what is this about? Ah, um lets see where do I begin Seol Jihu crossed his arms and smacked his lips. I was going to tell you guys once we arrive at Haramark, but I guess Ill just say it now. Seol Jihu gathered everyones attention. Carpe Diem will soon develop into an organization. Officially. Hm? And we will leave Haramark and move to Eva. It was quite a bombshell news like none others. W-What? Chohong spat out a question with a hoarse voice. Hey you do you think forming an organization is easy? No, I know its hard. Seol Jihu readily acknowledged the difficulty. Thats why. ? Who here knows how to register as an organization? In detail, I mean. Seol Jihu looked back at everyone. As expected, no one raised their hand. Not even Phi Sora. She had been a part of an already-existing organization. She did not found White Rose itself. No one knows, right? We needed an expert administrator to help us, and things just kind of fell in place and I recruited her. Wow, what an explanation. Chohong let out an empty chuckle. It was easy to believe him since the proof was right in front of their eyes, but what everyone was wondering wasnt why he recruited Kim Hannah. It was how he managed to coax the infamous Miss Foxy, who was affiliated with Sinyoung, Paradises greatest organization. Oh yeah, dont we need a Magician too? Why not bring Cinzia Noonim while youre at it? Seol Jihu shut his mouth and stared fixedly at the blabbering Chohong. W-What? Why are you looking at me like that? . What? Chohongs complexion suddenly paled in the middle of her speech. The more Seol Jihu looked at her, the more flustered she became. Uh mm. She stammered and averted his gaze. Ah, god damn it Trembling in trepidation, she didnt know where to place her gaze, almost as if she was guilty of a crime. [What? The Daughter of Luxuria would be perfect? Miss Foxy would be good? I cant even, pffahahaha!] [Those two have reached the pinnacle of their respective fields, but here you are trying to recruit them into our team. Go drink some cold water and come back to your senses, you bastard.] [Oooooh? Reallllyy? Well, its good to dream big.] [Hah! Hey, if you manage to bring in even one of those two] [Whether its Hyung~ or Oppa~ Ill be ve~ry polite and well-mannered.] [Yes, yes~ Although I currently serve Ira, as a former Priest, I vow upon my divine power with Invidia as my witness. Are you happy now? Hmm?] Seol Jihu grinned as he saw Chohong nibbling on her lips with tightly shut eyes. Chapter 231. Internal Crackdown (2) The group arrived at Haramark. They didnt go to Carpe Diems office right away, but instead went to the temple. Kim Hannah, who requested to see the soon-to-be organizations storage box, dropped her jaw at the mountain of wealth. This is just a part of it? Not all of it? [No!] Flone suddenly popped out. Kim Hannah flinched, but she wasnt all that surprised. It was because Seol Jihu had already introduced Flone to her on the carriage ride back. Kim Hannah was shocked at first to see a ghost as a comrade, but she quickly got used to it, saying it probably wasnt all that abnormal in Paradise. [Do you think the Rothschear House was only living off a few hundred gold coins? At our prime, we made transactions worth tens of thousands of gold coins!] But when Kim Hannah still looked doubtful, Seol Jihu opened his mouth. Well have to go there to know for sure, but I think the chances are high. If this information was false, we wouldnt have found the inheritance we already did. Right. Kim Hannah agreed, then took out a small notebook and a pen from her upper shirt pocket. Opening the bags one by one, she hummed joyfully while moving her hand quickly. What are you doing? Doing my job as the property book officer. Kim Hannah spoke while continually taking notes. We have to organize them now. Itll be more difficult if we do it later when there are more things to organize. Didnt I show you the list Mister Kazuki came up with? Seol Jihu took out a paper and flapped it in front of Kim Hannah, but she shook her head. I trust his work, but that list doesnt include your previous wealth. He didnt convert items below number 4 either. When Kim Hannah started nitpicking, Seol Jihu quietly put the paper away. But theres so much Dont worry, Im almost done. Kim Hannah spoke as if it wasnt a big deal. This time, a look of doubt flashed across Seol Jihus face. You got 1,200 gems from the last expedition thats really a lot. Their quality and size is uniform, so that should be Stealthily approaching Kim Hannah and peeking at her notes over her shoulder, he really saw most of the items written down. Her calculation speed was truly monstrous. What are you going to do about the gems? Kim Hannah turned around and asked. Even though you have a lot, it wont be difficult to find a buyer if you want. Oh? Where? Anywhere that has Magicians. You can just bring them to the Magicians Guild and theyll give you a good price. Are gems in high demand to Magicians? Hearing this, Kim Hannah made a dumbfounded face. Of course. Paradises gems carry mana. On top of being an important medium in alchemy, theyre needed for the other six, no three systems. Systems? You In Paradise, magic is categorized into seven systems, depending on their application method and discipline necromancy, anti-evil, summoning, alchemy, elemental, white magic, and black magic. Among these, white magic and black magic were lost along with the Empires collapse. The heritage of anti-evil magic apparently disappeared a long time ago after being defeated by followers of black magic. Kim Hannah gave a clear explanation. Seol Jihu scratched his head and spoke. Oh, so theyll be perfect for recruiting Magicians and supporting them. Kim Hannah smiled bitterly. In Paradise, Magicians were like the stars in the night sky. Just running into one was hard enough. There was no need to even mention recruiting them. What Seol Jihu just said was counting his chickens before they hatched, but she didnt dare to call it absurd. Because if it was him, she really thought he would achieve it. * After the calculations ended, Seol Jihu held Kim Hannahs hand and headed to Carpe Diems office. Come in. Its a shabby place though. It really is. Kim Hannah gave her honest opinion without holding back. This reaction was expected as she had been living in a grand luxury mall and was now moving to a dilapidated building. This will be your room from now on. Even if youre a little uncomfortable, just be patient until we move. Seol Jihu smirked after guiding Kim Hannah to her room. For some reason, seeing Kim Hannah unpack her bag made him laugh. Next, Seol Jihu moved busily. The moment he had been waiting for was finally here. Now that he had an administrative professional, no one could stop him. What are you doing? Kim Hannah asked seeing Seol Jihu pack up his belongings one by one. Oh, Im going to Huge Stone Rocky Mountain. Huge Stone Rocky Mountain? Why are you going there? Isnt it obvious? To train! Traaaain? Kim Hannah trailed the end of her speech. Her eyebrows also perked up, but Seol Jihu was too busy packing to notice. Yep. I became a High Ranker, but my Status Window is the same as when I was a Level 4. Not being able to train was driving me crazy. Seol Jihu spoke with a bright smile. After packing up his bag, he placed his hand on Kim Hannahs shoulder and shouted, Take care! Let me know if anything happens! Kim Hannah was about to pass out from the absurdity of Seol Jihus statement, but Seol Jihu turned around with a cheerful smile. Of course, Kim Hannah grabbed the nape of his neck before he could take a single step. What? What? You said, what!? Kim Hannahs hot-temper was ticked on. Hey, are you cra Gulp. But suddenly, her throat drew a huge gulp. Her face was shaking in anger, but she forced herself to smile. She opened her mouth with a face that clearly said Im really angry, but Ill let it go for now. Jihu. Yeah. You said youre going to make an organization. Thats why you brought me in. Yeah! And I just came. This is my first day here. Yeah? Seol Jihu sure knew how to answer. But his face seemed to say, So what? Then shouldnt you at least keuk! Kim Hannah groaned before finishing her sentence. The veins on her forehead popped. I followed you and came all the way to Haramark Mumbling grumpily, she began to boil with anger. Listen, you twat. In the end, she threw off her nice-girl mask and grabbed Seol Jihu by his collar. Uek Are you mad? What? Train?? Call your common sense and tell it to come home this instant! W-Whats up with you all of a sudden This is my first day here. You call yourself a leader and you dont even know how to weigh the importance of a matter? Why isnt formally introducing me to the team, telling me about Carpe Diem, and talking about how to make an organization the first thing on your mind?? Hmm? Hmm? Kim Hannah shook him angrily, unable to rein in her pent-up anger. Is talking the only thing you know how to do? What? Youll make me happy? Tough words for someone whos mistreating me before its even my first night! Uuuuuek Seol Jihus head flopped back and forth [Mueeeeeee] And so did his pendant. * In the end, Seol Jihu was forced to unpack his bag and explain every single thing about his plan and Carpe Diem to Kim Hannah. She could have just found out slowly Why does she have so many questions? Kim Hannah nitpicked every single thing he said, and it wasnt until the next morning that he was set free. On the other hand, he was a bit worried. When he finished his long story, Kim Hannah twinkled her eyes saying, Iya~ So we have more places to extort money from. Great, lets secure our funding first. Seol Jihu didnt understand just who she planned to extort from, but decided to simply watch over her. That morning, Seol Jihu summoned everyone to the office. It was to officially introduce the new member of the team. Im Kim Hannah. Team Leader Seol Jihu offered me a chance to join the team. Please take care of me from now on. Dressed formally as always, Kim Hannah gave a short introduction. Everyone reacted pretty much the same way. With a look that said, Why did she come? Having heard the story yesterday, Jang Maldong opened his mouth calmly. Nice to meet you. I didnt expect Sinyoungs famous scout to come, so Im a little taken aback. To be honest, I feel the same way. Its an honor to meet you, Master Jang. Since Ive already seen you a couple of times, Ill save the long greeting. Do you mind explaining what happened? As I said before, I simply accepted Seol Jihus offer. Of course, there is an inside story, but its a private matter. I hope you can understand Mm, excuse me. Jang Maldong nodded his head and didnt dig into it any deeper. Im sure you all are wondering why I am here. Kim Hannah cleared her throat and addressed the room. Its simple. Team Leader Seol Jihu wants to develop Carpe Diem into an organization and has asked me for help. No one reacted strongly. Seol Jihu had already explained during the carriage ride, and they had let the Yi siblings know about it too. Jang Maldong knew beforehand as well. So, while helping Carpe Diem register as an organization Kim Hannah enunciated each word clearly, like someone giving a presentation to board members. I plan to handle Carpe Diems future administrative duties. From little things to acting as the proxy leader when he is missing. She drew the line from the get-go. Proxy leader. It went without saying that this was not a position that was given to just anyone. Does anyone have any questions? She called it a question, but she was really asking whether anyone had any objections. The teammates all had complex expressions. Given Chohongs personality, she would surely raise her fist first if someone walked in and talked so arrogantly. But the woman talking was Miss Foxy, Kim Hannah. She was a publicly recognized master of administrative work. Chohong had no choice but to change her mind. Frankly, given Carpe Diems current situation, she should be moved to tears and say, Aigo~ welcome, welcome. Thank you for coming. And so, Chohong lightly clasped her hands. Chak, chak, chak, chak As she started giving short, intermittent claps, the other team members also started to clap one by one. Kim Hannah bowed with a smile. Chohong scratched her head. I have a ton of questions, but its a bit hard to ask them since you said its a private matter. Anyway, Seol coaxed you and youre staying with us from now on. Thats right. As a member of Carpe Diem. Most people would flinch when they met Chohongs uniquely bleak eyes, but Kim Hannah replied without batting an eye. Welp, I dont know what happened Chohong let out a sigh. But I trust Seol. Im sure he brought you in because he trusts in you too. She crossed her arms and pointed at the door with her chin. Wanna go for a drink at the pub? As a welcoming party. This was Chohongs way of welcoming her. Seol Jihu glanced at Kim Hannah. He was curious about how she would react. Id be happy to. Kim Hannah unexpectedly replied with a smile. But that only lasted a moment. But there are a few things we need to take care of before then. The welcoming party can wait, right? A few things to take care of? Now? Yes, everyone is here, so its perfect. First, can you take a look at this? She put on her business face and took out several pieces of paper before handing one to each person. A contract? Chohong furrowed her brows after taking the paper. You want us to sign a new contract? Every organization needs to have formal contracts in order. Especially for when they hire new recruits. Kim Hannah continued with a monotonous voice. But, since you all are considered founding members, it is my opinion that you dont need to write a contract. Permanent affiliation. It was a special right that only the founding members of an organization could enjoy. In other words, they were being recognized for their work in founding the organization and being guaranteed a place. Right. Chohong nodded. But here, Kim Hannah added a twist. So isnt it reasonable that you all contribute to creating the organization? Hearing this, a few faces went stiff. They had understood what she was getting at. You want us to pay. Chohong laughed bitterly. Its an investment. Carpe Diem has an infinite potential for growth even in my eyes. Kim Hannah retorted eloquently. Come to think of it, you all received a hefty sum from the recent expedition She licked her lips like a hawk eyeing its prey. Im not expecting much. Including the land purchase expense, construction expense, and initial maintenance expense you just have to invest 20 percent of what you received from the Pagoda of Dreams expedition. Bitter groans rang out from each corner of the room. But it was also true that they couldnt complain. Kim Hannahs request was completely reasonable, and it was clear that Seol Jihu would be paying for most of the expenses. Compared to him, paying only 20 percent was both sensible and reasonable. That, um do I have to pay? Hugo asked carefully. No, you arent forced to. Hugos eyes flickered at Kim Hannahs answer. Then But, youll have to sign the new contract I will draft. He quickly became sullen again. What Kim Hannah was saying was simple Carpe Diem will eventually develop into a colossal organization, so give a helping hand if you want to receive proper treatment as its founding member. If you dont want to, then fine. But dont even dream about asserting any rights when Carpe Diem flourishes. He who does not work shall not eat. No one could argue against this perfect capitalistic logic. Of course, they would be able to receive a sign-on bonus if they signed the contract, but that would be it. They would be temporary employees, strictly speaking. There was no guarantee what would happen to them once the contract expired. At least, as long as Kim Hannah was here. Well, I see your point Chohong smacked her lips and asked. But even 20 percent is a lot if you get it from everyone. How do we know youll use it properly? Dont worry. The leader will be in charge of managing the funds, and I will go through proper procedures to request for funding. Since she was going this far, there really wasnt anything more they could say. Chohong let out an empty chuckle. I understand theres nothing we can do for founding expenses. But do we also need to pay a cut of our future profits and contribution points? Of course. Kim Hannah admitted without batting an eye. But, its too early to discuss that specific issue. Since you all are helping out, the organization will also need to prepare a system to repay your commitment to it. This issue can be discussed then. Chet, then I got nothing more to say. Chohong put her hands in the air while shaking her head. Seol Jihu couldnt hide his shock. Kim Hannah had acquired and secured a large amount of funding in just a few minutes. Since she was justified, no one raised any objection, though they might feel a little bitter inside. Okay, next. Flip. Kim Hannah turned to the next page of her notebook and turned her attention elsewhere. Miss Phi Sora? Me? Phi Sora, who was listening quietly, widened her eyes. Longsword, shield, armor the equipment you have right now. Theyre all borrowed, correct? Phi Sora subconsciously looked down at her body. Ive been told you borrowed them for the war. These are mine. Phi Sora spoke up, not wanting to return the equipment so easily. Kim Hannah tilted her head. Theyre yours? Yes, he said they were mine The two womens gazes turned to the same place. Seol Jihu shook his head firmly. Kim Hannah faced Phi Sora with sharp eyes. I believe the equipment youre wearing right now are items Seol Jihu obtained from the Banquet. I would like to know why you claim them to be yours. Phi Sora clenched her lips before dropping her head. Because Seol Jihu made fun of me sounded too dumb, even in her ears. I did him a favor last time, and he promised to extend the rental period Yes, yes, I heard. But the important thing is that the exact duration hasnt been clarified. Kim Hannah snorted quietly. You and I can discuss this matter separately. Ah, the same goes for you, Mister Marcel Ghionea. I have a request. Marcel Ghionea spoke up as though he had been waiting for his name to get called. Is it possible to buy equipment? Im very fond of this crossbow. Kim Hannah smiled. You will have to negotiate with its rightful owner. With me, you will only be setting the exact rental period. Marcel Ghionea nodded. Kim Hannah flipped her notebook page again. Finally Miss Yi Seol-Ah and Mister Yi Sungjin. Y-Yes? Shrinking because of the heavy atmosphere, Yi Seol-Ah asked in a startle. The two of you need to have a talk with me as well. Yi Seol-Ah seemingly had no clue why Kim Hannah wanted to talk to her. On the other hand, Yi Sungjin seemed to have an idea as he nodded his head silently. That is all. Tak. Kim Hannah closed her notebook and smiled cheerfully. First, Miss Phi Sora and Mister Marcel Ghionea. Shall we go talk somewhere private? With that, she turned to the sleeping quarters. Clack, clack. The sound of high-heels grew farther away. Marcel Ghionea stood up and calmly followed her, while Phi Sora hurriedly chased after them after brooding over the matter. Seol Jihu couldnt hide his astonishment as this was the first time he was seeing Phi Sora not saying anything like an obedient lamb. To be honest, he wasnt sure if this was a dream or reality. Wow Kim Hannah had completely whipped Carpe Diem into shape from day one. She made such a strong first impression that he was worried someone would rise up in defiance. In any case, what was important was that the wind of change finally began to blow in Carpe Diem. Although it was a stormy wind and not a gentle breeze, everyone had their choice whether to stand firm or be blown away. Whew Seol Jihu sighed inwardly before widening his eyes. While everyone was maintaining an awkward silence . Only Jang Maldong was wearing a faint smile. Chapter 232. Threads of Bonds Gathering Together (1) She certainly lives up to her name. What an ambitious and courageous lady. Jang Maldong guffawed after the meeting broke. He seemed pleased for the first time in quite some time. Anyone could see that he was satisfied with what happened. Seol Jihu smiled bitterly. Im actually worried that shes being too strong from the first meeting. Dont be stupid. Jang Maldong snorted. Were not playing house. Anyone who doesnt find what she said acceptable should leave immediately. . From what Ive heard, she didnt say a single wrong thing. Everyone became speechless because everything she said was agreeable. And that includes Chohong. Didnt you see it yourself? But But? What but? Jang Maldong interrupted him flatly. The freedom theyve been enjoying until now was all because they worked under the banner of Carpe Diem, which stands for seize the day. Are you going to continue using the name Carpe Diem? No. Right, youre not. New wine has to be brewed in a new keg. In the first place, teams also have basic rules they need to uphold. Carpe Diem is the one thats special. Seeing as how Seol Jihu didnt raise any objection or disagreement, Jang Maldong continued. Jihu, being a member of an organization means living a communal life. Its a community where members share common values and interests. Right. There are only ten of us now, but the number of members will naturally rise as the organization gets bigger. Perhaps the number will go beyond being in two digits to three digits. Jang Maldong looked around the office, checking that no one else was around, before bringing his face closer to Seol Jihu. He lowered his voice and whispered. As more people gather together, the chances of an incident breaking out inevitably increases. Conflicts might happen, like Seol-Ah and Sora. Seol Jihu understood immediately once he brought up Yi Seol-Ah and Phi Sora as an example. Theres a limit to an arbitrator stepping up and handling the issue. You have to let the parties involved resolve the situation on their own. Of course, you cant give them too much freedom, or else the community will instantly become a mess. Ive seen more than a few organizations that collapsed because of this. . Thats why you need rules and discipline. Applying principles and fundamental rules to everything to assure fairness. Miss Kim Hannah knows this too well. Only then did Jang Maldong retract his face and sit back down on the couch. Im saying this just in case. Dont tell her to take it easy. I cant? At least, not for now. I cant understand why someone of her caliber is here to help us out Jang Maldong smiled bitterly. But her eyes were very clearly burning. I dont know what happened, but her determination is real. She must be clenching her teeth on the inside. Yes, I understand. Seol Jihu barely managed to nod his head. Carpe Diems transformation into an organization. The once vague plan was starting to gain momentum. After bringing in Kim Hannah. They had to go through several complicated hoops to officially register as an organization, and Kim Hannah was Carpe Diems sole reliable expert in this field. As a result, she was busy working starting from the first day she arrived at Haramark. Seol Jihu followed Kim Hannah around, helping her out and learning the ropes. If there was one thing he learned, it was that Kim Hannah kept a regular schedule no matter how busy she was. Counting the time with an hourglass, Kim Hannah went to bed at 2 a.m. and woke up at 6 a.m without exception. She started the day by washing her face and doing some light exercise. Then after finishing breakfast, she went to work right away. Other than two shorts breaks for lunch and dinner, she spent all of her time working. Seol Jihu couldnt help but feel bad as she was like a company employee working overtime every day. As a result of focusing on administrative work without wasting a single minute, Kim Hannah began to show results in just a few days. The first was happening now. Chohong, Marcel Ghionea, Phi Sora, and Hugo had each coughed up 55 gold coins and 120 gems. Seol Jihu blankly stared at the gold coins that were delivered to Kim Hannah. A total of 220 gold coins and 480 gems it was truly an astonishing amount. I feel like my sense of money is getting weird. Why? In the past, never mind a gold coin, I thought even a few dozen silver coins was a lot Enticing Maria with a few dozen silver coins almost felt like a dream. Well, I dont blame you. I almost screamed when you opened your bag to show me. Kim Hannah spoke with a chortle. Ah, Jihu, you take out 20 percent from your share too. ? Taking 20 percent from each founding member is enough to get started. You dont have to burden yourself just because youre the leader. Its important to keep private and organization assets separate. Just what kind of family was she raised in to be so smart? Seol Jihu was prepared to suffer a huge expenditure, so he was pleasantly surprised to hear this. He happily handed over 110 gold coins and 240 gems, which included Flones share. But he could even reclaim a part of this expenditure as Marcel Ghionea formally requested to pay for the Laurel of Triumph. After a little bit of price negotiation, they settled on 20 gold coins. Although its premium label as a Banquet reward would normally make it 30 gold coins, Seol Jihu gave him a huge discount since he was a team member. Even this little gesture had Marcel Ghionea feeling extremely touched. But because Seol Jihu considered the crossbow a gift and wasnt intending on taking it back until Kim Hannah mentioned it, he saw the exchange as an unexpected extra income. What made him happier was that this counted toward his private asset and not the organizational fund. Phi Sora, on the other hand, put the matter aside temporarily. She was almost enticed by the huge discount, but it wasnt an easy decision to buy a full set of armor plus a weapon. In Paradise, equipment suitable for higher-ranked Earthlings got more expensive exponentially. Since this equipment was also from the Banquet, the enormous price needed to purchase it all made Phi Sora hesitate. In the end, Phi Sora swallowed her tears and returned the equipment. Then, she agreed on a four-month rental period starting from the day Carpe Diem would officially be registered as an organization. It really felt like the organizations system was coming together starting from the little things. * All done. Kim Hannah stretched after tapping a stack of paper against the desk to organize it. Ill look over it one last time and give it to you tomorrow. All you have to do is send it to the Royal Palace of Eva through a messenger. Write your name as the sender and the royal administrator as the receiver. Ill give you the address. Seol Jihu asked while flipping through the documents. You said this is the first step? Yep. Were basically asking the Eva Royal Palace for their opinion. Our team wants to settle down in your city and work, what do you think? Now, do you remember what I told you about the way they respond? It was a sudden question, but Seol Jihu answered as he had learned. The documents you sent are Ah, you dont have to go into detail. Just say the main point. This letter started with the Empire 500 years ago Hey! When Kim Hannah turned serious, Seol Jihu laughed and corrected himself. Their response is generally one of the two: a formal we permit your stay or a pensive lets meet and talk. Kim Hannah clicked her tongue and sighed. Trying to crack a joke whenever you can anyway, the former is really a roundabout way of rejecting us. If its simply staying in Eva, anyone can do it, right? Unless youre a high-profile criminal on the Red Notice. Right. The latter it means Eva is interested. Theyll come to us. Thats when their screening begins. Theyll come to us? To Carpe Diems office? How else are they going to see with their own eyes? Whether the documents we sent are true or false. Well also discuss other things. Theyll ask why youre leaving Haramark to come to Eva, so make sure you have an answer. Kim Hannah said they would be 80 percent done after this stage before continuing her explanation. If the talk goes well, Eva will bring up the matter about the land. You can leave things to me from that point on. Only after all of the above processes ended would they be able to officially put their name on Paradises registry of organizations. In a way, the whole process was similar to getting a visa approved for travel. Checking their background and financial power, seeing whether they would be helpful to the development and safety of Eva These documents getting cleared comes first. For the record, over 80 percent of applicants receive permission for stay at this stage. That much? No matter how famous your team is, at the end of the day, its just a team. If a team is a feather, then an organization is a boulder. Meaning, the weight each word carried was different. Seol Jihu shook his head. To be honest, Im still a little confused. I dont know why they made the procedure so complicated. Well, it wasnt like this in the past. Kim Hannah glanced at Seol Jihu before letting out a dry cough. She swallowed the words, When Paradise first opened, kingdoms welcomed the creation of new organizations. Doing so would be spitting on the faces of Earthlings including herself. Its because the area of activity in Paradise expanded too rapidly though, you probably have no clue what that means. Kim Hannah learned in the past few days that although Seol Jihu was renowned and skilled, he was lacking when it came to the breadth of knowledge regarding Paradise. To put it simply, youll be recognized as a Paradisian. You wont be treated as an ordinary citizen, but a noble. Strictly speaking, Earthlings were outsiders to Paradise. Because they were summoned by the Seven Gods, they were almost never mistreated. But while they were stronger in both number and quality, what they could and couldnt do was strictly separated by law. Being recognized as a Paradisian will grant you the protection of the law. What do you think will happen if you become nobility? The answer was obvious becoming a fish in water. Seol Jihu murmured the answer inwardly, but the truth was that nobility was an outdated concept and an empty title these days. Most of Paradises nobles had died from the long war or escaped. Practically none remained in the current Paradise. So things turned out like this because the royal families tried to replace these nobles with Earthlings? Seol Jihu had the above thought, but he didnt ask Kim Hannah to confirm his suspicion. It wasnt as if Kim Hannah knew everything about Paradise. Plus, he figured asking her whenever he had a question was a bad habit to develop. Finding out by himself would make the answer stick to his mind longer. Anyway, its not an easy task. But its nothing for you to lose your sleep over. Kim Hannah yawned and got up from her seat. Its not like I dont have any worries, but this team has huge merit that will easily cover its tiny flaws. Huge merit? Yep. Its almost like a cheat-key. And this team has two. And what are those? Using the hand that was covering her yawning mouth, she pointed at Seol Jihu. You. Then, her index finger moved to the door. And Master Jang. * The next morning, Seol Jihu left the office around noon. It was to deliver the documents Kim Hannah gave him to the messenger. However, he paused his steps before he could get down the stairs. It was because a familiar woman was sitting on the edge of the staircase. Chohong? Huh? Chohong tilted her head back in surprise. But she soon fixed her expression and spat out her cigarette. Oh, where are you going? To send a messenger. Messenger? Yep, I have to send documents to Eva Royal Palace. Seol Jihu raised the envelope in his hand and shook it left and right. Chohong nodded her head quietly before standing up. Because she looked a bit sullen, Seol Jihu couldnt help but ask. Whats wrong? Its not like you. Did something happen? No nothing Chohong rubbed her poor feet repeatedly until she finally murmured with a crestfallen voice. Its just I cant believe Carpe Diem will become an organization. We havent even heard back from Eva yet. I know, but I never thought I would have anything to do with an organization in my lifetime. Chohong smacked her lips. How should I put this Im a little restless. Seol Jihu trudged down the stairs and asked. Youre not planning on leaving, are you? Chohong laughed. Ya bastard, why would I? Ive been here the longest. You think Ill miss this opportunity? After shouting rather cheerfully, she spun back. See ya later. Im gonna go chug some liquor at the pub. But before Chohong could take a single step, Seol Jihus hand grabbed her shoulder. Chohong flinched. Where do you think youre running away to? The corner of Seol Jihus mouth curled up. W-What? I said Im going to the pub! L-Let go! Chohong stuttered and twisted her body here and there. But Seol Jihu wasnt the type of person to let her go so easily, especially when he finally had something to hang over her head. Aigoo~ Boss Chung. Going to the pub sounds great, but you gotta settle the tab first, no? T-Tab? What tab? Chohongs head creaked back. Seol Jihu gave a sly smile. Do you want to go with Oppa or Hubby? Chohongs eyes began to tremble. She seemed to be saying, You still remember that? Or do you prefer Master instead? Chohong jumped. No, I Yeah, you, what. Noooo, I mean! Now, now, Ill hear you out, so calm down. Nooooooo! Go on. Chohongs face reddened, and Seol Jihu giggled uncontrollably. Having mixed feelings about Carpe Diem becoming an organization had to be an excuse. She was probably brooding about the bet she carelessly made with Seol Jihu. She tried to sneak her way out of it by making up a shoddy excuse, but her acting was meaningless in front of the prankster. You have nothing to say, right? Chohongs neck trembled. You promised. Kim Hannah and Yuhui Noona. You said youd call me whatever I would like, if I managed to recruit just one of them. You said youd be ve~ry polite and well-mannered. D-Did I say that? In the end, she chose to play dumb. Seol Jihu went, Hoh~ seeing Chohong struggle to feign ignorance. You want to play dumb? What do you mean? Kyaa, so a Priests vow doesnt mean anything? A keuk! rang out. Wait, dude, okay, I remember saying that. But didnt I say you had to recruit both? Nope. No, no, I definitely remember saying you had to recruit both. Ooh~ So youre resorting to fabrication and demagoguery to win? Do you want to go to Invidias temple to confirm? Chohong shut her mouth and frowned. She had vowed upon her power as a Priest with Invidia as her witness. There was nothing she could do if Seol Jihu wanted to pursue the matter to the end. Fucking hell why did I say that? She remembered Dylan advising her to think thrice before saying anything. Seeing Chohong about to burst into tears, Seol Jihu giggled. Having played with her enough to relieve his boredom, he chose to stop here for today. That way, he would be able to have fun another time. Hm maybe you did say both. Once he tilted his head while rubbing his chin, Chohongs complexion brightened instantly. Y-Yeah! I know I said both! I dont know well, well know for sure once we go to the temple to check. Wanna go? Ah, hey, we dont need to go that far. Dont be a sissy. Chohong clung to him desperately, speaking in a rare nasally voice. Seol Jihu shrugged. Okay, so youre saying it was both? Yeah-ah! Alright, fine. You wont say anything once I recruit Yuhui Noona too, right? Chohong nodded her head madly. Of course! I wont say a peep. If I go back on my words, Id really be a bitch. Ill say it now! Im a dog if I go back on my words! For real! Oho. Seol Jihu just landed himself a legitimate way of treating Chohong like a dog. Like a puppy that had a violent personality, but was really a gentle sweetie. I dont know I feel like youll make up another excuse I wont. Okay, lets do this then. Lets write a new contract. Ill sign it this time. She darted off somewhere, brought back a pen and a piece of paper, then began to write a contract. I, Chohong if Seol Jihu succeeds in recruiting both Kim Hannah and Seo Yuhui will do what he wants vow upon Goddess Invidia Dont forget the part of you being a dog. Yeah, yeah, I will. She even signed with a thumbprint. Okay, there. Take it. Take it, you dirty bastard. Chohong held the contract out while grumbling with a relieved face. You wont bitch about it later? Seol Jihu smirked and took the contract. You hate it that much? I dont know what youre talking about. Anyway, the terms of this contract are final. Wow, whered you throw out your conscience? Screw my conscience! Take it! Fine, fine. Once Seol Jihu reluctantly put the contract away, Chohong yelled in delight. She would have had no way out if they went to the temple, but she had somehow managed to turn the situation around at the end. How could she not be happy? In truth, Chohong had done some calculations in pulling off this performance. Kim Hannah joining Carpe Diem was absurd, but she could chuck it up to gears perfectly falling into place since Seol Jihu was connected to Kim Hannah as an Invited and Inviter. But successfully recruiting the remaining person was truly, truly impossible. The probability was an absolute zero. Who was Seo Yuhui? Paradises myth and legend! An Earthling known as the Iron Wall, who refused to join any organization until now, coming to a meager Carpe Diem? A dog strolling by would grab its belly and roll around in laughter. Because Chohong knew this, she regained her leisure in an instant. Haha, you cute son of a bitch. You wanted this Noona to call you Oppa that much? Well, dream on! Ehew, you sure are in your own dreamland. Seeing Seol Jihu shaking his head, Chohong sniggered. * On the other hand, at the same time. The building on the opposite side of the bickering duo seemed quiet on the outside, but was rowdy on the inside. It was because its owner was busy preparing for a move. Ah, were finally done. Once the Priest plopped down, Seo Yuhui clasped her hands together and smiled. Thanks. Im sorry for asking you to help out again. No, um, Im fine helping out, but The Priest stared at Seo Yuhui resentfully. But arent you going too far, Unni? It hasnt been that long since you moved to Haramark and youre moving again? And to Eva this time? Sorry, I had no clue that my baby would move to Eva. Jeez. The Priest breathed out a deep sigh before looking at the fully-packed sacks with an exhausted expression. Youre really going all out with parenting. If he moves again, youre going to follow him again and again and again? Yeah, but I wont call you about a move from now on. Now, what did that mean? When the Priest stared at her fixedly, Seo Yuhui tilted her head slightly and clasped her hands over her cheeks. Well, erm, you see that child Kyaa. Closing her eyes, she screamed quietly like a teenage girl who finally met her knight in shining armor. He said he wanted to protect me~ Plop! A drop of saliva fell down from the dazed Priests gaping mouth. Chapter 233. Threads of Bonds Gathering Together (2) That night, a small party was held in Carpe Diems office to celebrate Kim Hannah joining the team. Im paying so drink to your hearts content. Chohong simpered, raising a bottle of booze into the air. Thinking that she had escaped from Seol Jihus evil clutches, she had planned this event herself. The team members reacted positively with cheers. No matter how rich one was, free food and drinks were always the tastiest. Everyone ate and drank merrily as a huge drinking party broke out. Surprisingly, Kim Hannah didnt reject Chohongs goodwill. No, never mind rejecting it, she was partying in high spirits, getting along with everyone. Her usual formal attitude was nowhere to be seen. Well, this is unexpected. I thought youd hate parties like this. When Seol Jihu struck up a conversation, the red-nosed Kim Hannah took her mouth off a bottle of liquor. Company get-togethers are an extended business duty. But here, they went out of their way to throw a party for me, so what would they think if I skipped it? Kim Hannah said it was important to participate in such parties to maintain a good relationship with ones colleagues. This aspect of her really showed how she became the chief of a large conglomerate like Sinyoung when she wasnt even 30 yet. It was then. Just as the atmosphere was ripening, a light knock was heard from the door. The clamor of the party made it hard to hear, but Phi Sora, who was near the door, heard it clearly. It looks like someones here. Who is it? Come in! The door clicked open, and a beautiful woman appeared behind it. Everyones eyes widened. Because Seo Yuhui was standing there with a backpack on her back, a sack in each of her hands, and a sack hanging over her shoulder. Seo Yuhui walked in groaning before seeing the drinking party and widening her eyes in surprise. Oh, um hello. Jang Maldong was thrown into confusion with a vegetable pancake in his mouth. The attention must have embarrassed Seo Yuhui as she blushed. She put down her baggage carefully and spoke. Um Jihu told me to come Hearing this, one or two people looked back and forth at each other and nodded their heads. It wasnt as if the team wasnt acquainted with her. Given Seol Jihus personality, it was likely that he called her over to party together. But why did she bring all those bags? Did she bring food? At that moment, Seol Jihu, who had offered her to join Carpe Diem, shot up from his seat. Noona, does this mean that youre! Seo Yuhui smiled bashfully as she tucked her hair behind her ear. Yeah Her following words delivered an explosive shock. I thought hard about it and I decided to rely on Carpe Diem for a bit Silence instantly descended in the office. PFFFFT! Kim Hannah spat out a mouthful of liquor a beat later, and Marcel Ghionea hiccuped. The vegetable pancake in Jang Maldongs mouth dropped to the floor. Welcome! Only Seol Jihu ran forward and welcomed her with open arms. Come in, hurry. Aii, its okay. You came at the perfect time. Once he took the lead and grabbed her bags, she walked in modestly. Just like that, Kim Hannahs welcoming party also became a place to introduce Seo Yuhui. Only after a huge ruckus were the other members of Carpe Diem able to face reality head-on. No way Really? Youre really joining us? This is insane. I really hit the jackpot entering this team. With the Daughter of Luxuria here, a bright future is practically guaranteed. Chohong muttered in a daze, while Phi Sora laughed in disbelief. With many people muttering to themselves, Seol Jihu noticed an empty hope and spoke up to clarify the situation. No, thats not it. He drew the line from the get-go. That way, there wouldnt be any complaints later. Yuhui Noona wont be participating in any outside activities in Carpe Diem. Shes going to focus on recovery, and Im going to help her as much as I can. That was the condition for her joining in the first place. Seo Yuhui nodded as people glanced at her to ask for confirmation. Yes. It was an open secret that Seo Yuhui had lost most of her ability as a Priest. Simply put, she currently owed a huge debt because she forcefully drew in all of the divine power that could be used in the future. While she had recovered a little from constantly praying and using the offerings Seol Jihu brought, she still had a long way to go. The restriction placed on her ability might be resolved through steady recovery, but that didnt change the fact that she was indebted. And this debt would only increase every time she used a spell. As such, the best method was to not use any skill until she fully paid off the divine power she borrowed. What Jihu said was still on my mind so I shamelessly decided to come. Ill do my best not to disrupt everyones activities. Please take care of me. Seo Yuhui bowed with an apologetic look. A hint of disappointment flashed across a few members faces, but no one opened their mouths carelessly. They knew she lost her abilities because of Seol Jihu, their leader, so how could they say anything? Moreover, it was obvious that saying something like, Eii~ so shes here to do nothing, would only make Jang Maldong yell and Seol Jihu resent them. Jang Maldong hurried up a moment later. Welcome! Aigoo, thank you for coming. Think of this place as your own and make yourself at home. Jihu, well done! He made a fuss, which was unlike his usual self. Regardless of whether Seo Yuhui was officially joining or simply staying, her coming here was a huge shock to Jang Maldong. Plus, Carpe Diem wouldnt be taking a loss even if Seo Yuhui did absolutely nothing. Even though her abilities were sealed, what the name Seo Yuhui symbolized in Paradise was undeniable. Although she had worked in temporary teams she formed, this was the first time the Daughter of Luxuria was choosing to be affiliated with a team. Just this fact alone was enough to gather the publics attention. And they would inevitably gain hard-to-measure benefits as well. For example Hey. Kim Hannah called the happily grinning Seol Jihu. Have you sent the documents yet? Seol Jihu went Ah. He had planned to do so in the morning but forgot about it after teasing Chohong. I forgot Seol Jihu took out an envelope from his pocket and glanced at Kim Hannah. He expected her to immediately yell at him Good job! But she surprisingly praised him before snatching the envelope out of his hand. Cheat keys! You have three cheat keys! Babbling on about things he couldnt understand, she shot up from her seat. Seol Jihu stared blankly as Kim Hannah ran into her room, saying she would add just one line before hurrying back. Meanwhile Ah no fuck, why Chohong was wallowing in despair with her hands pressing down on her forehead. * Come eat. When the next morning dawned, Seo Yuhui woke everyone up with a kind voice. But she smiled bitterly in the next moment as she felt someone sneaking a secret glance at her. Although a day had passed by, yesterdays shock had not fully vanished. It couldnt be helped. What happened was the same as a world-class celebrity coming to live in an ordinary middle-class household. Seol Jihu, who was responsible for inviting her, was sitting on the couch, smiling gleefully at Seo Yuhui. Seo Yuhui must have felt his gaze as she returned a gentle smile. Why are you smiling, my Jihu? Nothing. Hmm? Just that, I like it. Seol Jihu replied while swaying side to side. Even his legs were swinging front and back. He was clearly on the brink of dying from happiness. Are you that happy that I came? Seo Yuhui giggled and lightly pinched Seol Jihus cheek. Lets go. You gotta eat before the food goes cold. Okay. What do you want for lunch? I can make anything. Just let me know. No. Seol Jihu suddenly grabbed Seo Yuhuis hands. You dont have to cook. I didnt call you over so you could make meals for us. He looked up at her and spoke with a thoughtful gaze. Noona, you dont have to worry about anything during your time here. And just tell me if you need anything. Oh, really? Im happy to hear that. Of course! Seol Jihu wasnt saying this for show. His third Level of Cognition was the Golden Rule. Seol Jihu was devoted to paying back the kindness she showed him. Right, his intentions were good but the problem was with his method. If you want, I can even pluck the stars and the moon in the sky and give them to you. From now on, I wont let you dirty your hands at all.A flustered look flashed past Seo Yuhuis smiling face. Y-Yeah. Im happy you would go that far for me. Its true. Im being sincere. R-Right. But Jihu, do you know what that means? Chapter 234. Follow Me, I’ll Carry You (1) I heard that you recently returned from a very successful expedition. Yes, if you check this bag Checking whether the team had the funding to establish and maintain an organization. Ten people in total thats a lot for a team, but far too small for an organization. Do you plan to recruit more members soon? The royal administrator asked whether Carpe Diem had plans to reinforce areas they were lacking. Kim Hannah was usually the one answering. It is true that ten people are comparatively few, but you have to take the standard of the team into account. Whether it be rising stars or renowned veterans, Carpe Diem seeks a small force of elites formed with qualified Earthlings. But ten is still too little. I disagree. Its not as if we are the first organization of a small group of elites. You must be talking about Balhae. You should know that the organization no longer exists. Plus, they founded their organization with twenty people. Most importantly, Balhae was a subsidiary organization of Goguryeo, containing their most powerful elites. That is one such example, but didnt Nur also have the White-Haired Witch? That is Nur. I am an administrator of Eva. Even in Eva As Kim Hannah began to return a fluid rebuttal, the royal administrator shook his hand. Stop, lets stop. I fully understand Carpe Diems high standards and what it seeks from its members. I just want to know whether you plan to recruit more members in the future. Of course, we do. Kim Hannah replied calmly without losing a smile for a single moment. Carpe Diem will join the Neutral Zone auction for next March as soon as it becomes an organization. Hmm you must have confidence. Confidence? The Earthling who killed the Parasites First Army Commander is here. That is something no other Earthling has managed to do since the opening of Paradise. In fact, not even the Federation has done anything like it. Kim Hannah added that the Neutral Zone was guaranteed to be theirs no matter the number of organizations bidding for the spot. Only then did Sorg Khne nod his head. After a brief back and forth where neither side lost out, Sorg Khne suddenly put down the documents in his hand. There is something Ive been personally dying to find out. He interlocked his fingers and stared at Seol Jihu fixedly. Just like Miss Kim Hannah said, the Earthling, Seol Jihu, is Haramarks war hero. . Haramark has been his base of operations since the beginning. I will be blunt. Making an organization in Haramark would have been much easier, so what is the reason you want to come to Eva? The question Seol Jihu had been waiting for was finally here. Kim Hannah had told him that the royal administrator would most certainly ask him this question. After a brief moment, Kim Hannah answered first. Is that question related to the documents we sent? Technically, no. I admit it. But to me and to Eva, this is a very important question. His firm voice made it clear that he must hear the answer. Kim Hannah gave it some time before speaking quietly. Thats a rather impertinent question but I can guess what youre worried about. I remember hearing Evas circumstances. Circumstances? Sorg Khnes eyebrows twitched. Yes, circumstances. Kim Hannah spoke without batting an eye. I fully understand your worry, but if you, Mister Sorg Khne, really want the best for Eva, wouldnt betting on Seol Jihu be a worthwhile investment? Im sure youve heard the rumors. Sorg Khne closed his mouth for the first time and listened to Kim Hannah quietly. I wont repeat what you probably know already. If you consider Seol Jihus achievements, not just in the war, but also in Haramark Kim Hannah trailed off on purpose as letting him complete the sentence on his own seemed more effective. After a short silence, Sorg Khne spoke in a grave tone. As an evaluator, Im always told good things. Theyll make me dream of a rosy future every time. And reality has always been the opposite. Im not asking you to believe me. Kim Hannah shook her head. Im asking you to see Seol Jihu and the path he has walked thus far in Paradise. Because that is an undeniable truth. Sorg Khne dropped his head as if he had nothing to say in response. At that moment, Jang Maldong began to speak. Khne, do you know why I came out of retirement? He pointed at Seol Jihu with his cane. Its because of this brat. Ian tempting me was a part of the reason, but this young man is the true reason I decided to return to Paradise. Jang Maldong was clearly backing up Kim Hannahs explanation. Hearing this well-timed support, Sorg Khne nodded his head before turning to Seo Yuhui. He was asking whether she had any input on the matter and that it would be taken into consideration as well. Seo Yuhui cupped her hands together respectfully and smiled cheerfully. Our Jihu is really kind. Excuse me? Sorg Khne blinked. Then, he let out a dry cough. Kuhum, I understand what you mean. Ive also heard enough about Mister Seol Jihu to make my ears bleed, and the Queen holds great interest in him as well. The smile on Kim Hannahs face became thicker. Im not trying to find faults. Im asking purely out of personal curiosity. Will it be possible for me to talk with Carpe Diems leader alone? It was a sudden request, but Kim Hannah got up from her seat immediately. Of course, well excuse ourselves, so please talk freely. After patting Seol Jihus back a couple of times, she headed toward the door. Following Kim Hannah, the other members of Carpe Diem left until only Seol Jihu and Sorg Khne were left in the room. Sorg Khne began the conversation. Why didnt you say anything? Pardon? You are the leader of Carpe Diem. I wanted to talk to you, but you only had your proxy talking. Seol Jihu laughed. Hannahs really enthusiastic about this. Enthusiastic, is it? Well, she was quite fierce. Sorg Khne smacked his lips. She clouded the issue whenever I tried to dig into a matter with a believable logic. She even rebutted every point and shut me up. The way she already had her answers prepared and carefully baited me toward it, it was like I was being played by a vixen. Its been long since I felt so exhausted from a conversation. Sorg Khne shook his head with a fed-up face. Seeing his tired eyes remaining on his teacup, Seol Jihu reached out and offered his hand. Why dont you take a breather? Have some tea. Its fine. Miss Foxy not being here is already opening up my throat. He heaved out a puff of air from his nose before shaking his head and tilting his chin. Anyway, I have a question for you. Again? Seol Jihu tilted his head. What is the reason youre coming to Eva? Didnt we just That was Miss Foxys answer, not yours. Sorg Khne said flatly. This may come off rude, but Ive contacted the Haramark Royal Palace before coming here and asked them several questions. . If you are really the Earthling from the rumors, there is no way Haramark would let you go. At least, they would try their best to make you stay. But the fact that youre still coming to Eva maybe it means that there are problems that the public is not aware of. That was my thinking, anyway. Seol Jihu laughed. I doubt you were met with kind words then. Sorg Khne also chuckled. Fufu, it was a mess, alright. Princess Teresa was especially noteworthy. You thieving cat, where do you think youre coming without permission. If you dare to take him away, Eva will be erased from the map. Things like that. T-Thats a bit too harsh. Its totally fine. Princess Teresa often bickers with Evas Queen. Im fully aware that she meant it as a joke. Right, Teresa probably didnt mean it for real, and that was probably why Sorg Khne was saying this jokingly. Anyway, I know that the reason youre coming to Eva is not because of some problem. And thats only making me more curious. If I tell you its for the sake of Paradise would that suffice? I hate answers that sound like riddles the most. That was something Seol Jihu wholeheartedly agreed with. Seol Jihu scratched his head. Normally, this would be where he answered, Because I dont want to fight with Sicilia. But it didnt look like Sorg Khne would welcome that answer. So, he decided to give another one. Ill tell you if you promise not to laugh. As long as I feel that you are sincere, the corners of my mouth will not go up. Sorg Khne leaned forward in a show of interest. I havent told anyone yet, but Seol Jihu finally revealed one of the new goals he planned to achieve in Eva. Its because of the Federation. The Federation? Sorg Khnes wrinkly eyes widened at the unexpected answer. Yes. Im sure you know a lot about the Federation, Mister Sorg Khne. About the importance of the Federation to the current Paradise and its relationship to humanity. Theres no need to even mention it. The Federation and humanity are sharing the same fate. Though, their relationships leave much to be desired. Seol Jihu was worried Sorg Khne would say something like the Federation being a union of an alien race and foreign races, but it didnt seem like he was such a stuck-up person. Judging by what he said about the Federation and humanitys relationship, it seemed he knew all about the state of the current situation. Thinking that Sorg Khne was someone he could talk to, Seol Jihu continued his words. One of the reasons Im trying to relocate to Eva is to improve humanitys relationship with the Federation. Moving past our current ambiguous relationship to a definite alliance, I hope we will be able to exchange more direct interactions. Mm, but isnt that something you could do in Haramark as well? Of course, Eva is closer to the Federation and has minor conflicts with them, but Thats exactly why. Seol Jihu said flatly. The conflicts between the Federation and Eva arent minor at all. Ive recently witnessed a problem myself. Sorg Khnes complexion darkened as Seol Jihu had just poked at Evas deep-rooted evil. Unless these conflicts are resolved, improving our relationship with the Federation will be a faraway dream. . Though, even after that, we will have to deal with piled-up problems like the Beastman Alliance Seol Jihu sighed. Sorg Khne closed his mouth and shut his eyes. The Federation. The Federation, he says He repeated the same words for a long time before finally breaking out into a smile. This is the first time Im hearing it. Pardon? We will make Eva a ton of money. We will protect Eva. These are the words Im used to hearing at these evaluations. This is the first time Ive seen an Earthling hoping to come to Eva to resolve our conflicts with the Federation. Seeing how he was faintly smiling, he didnt seem displeased. Fine. If what you say is true, then I have another question to ask you. Seol Jihu didnt show it in his face, but he was thinking that Sorg Khne was a little too strict. In the next moment, Sorg Khne held his fists out in front of Seol Jihu. Here are two evils. He raised his left hand. One side is controllable and seemingly has good functions, but its true nature is evil. Next, he raised his right hand. The other side is also evil. But this side is a total, irredeemable evil; a gang of racketeers and conmen who pay no attention to the Federation or anyone else and do all sorts of dirty work. He then put his left and right hand together. The important thing is that these two evils are preventing each other from going berserk and doing as they please. In other words, their mutual existence keeps each other in check. Sorg Khne asked Seol Jihu. If you had to choose between these two evils, which would you choose? Seol Jihus eyes narrowed. It seemed like a completely random question, but that surely wasnt the case as it was coming from Evas royal administrator. It had to have something to do with Evas internal affairs. After contemplating for a moment, Seol Jihu decided to answer honestly. That seemed to be what Sorg Khne wanted. Once he organized his thoughts, he grinned. I didnt think Id be asked this question. Mm? Has someone asked you a similar question in the past? No, but Ive seen it before. In a game. A game? Ah, dont think about it as a simple form of entertainment just because it happens in a virtual world. Seol Jihu continued. The main character of that game said this: evil is evil. Sorg Khnes eyes turned sharp. Lesser, greater, middling makes no difference. The degree is arbitrary. The definitions blurred. If Im to choose between one evil and another, I would rather not choose at all. Chapter 235. Follow Me, I’ll Carry You (2) Well set out around dinner time. I told him I wanted to meet him privately, but you can just follow me. I can? Theres no other choice. Its best to limit information as much as possible until we meet him. Hes a sly one, that guy. Considering that this was coming from Kim Hannah, Seol Jihu immediately had a high opinion of him. Anyway, this is a good opportunity for us to recruit a Priest Do you have anyone in mind? Someone immediately popped into his head. Miss Maria. I thought youd say that. Wait then. Lets cast a net before we go to Eva. A net? Kim Hannah disappeared into her room once again. This time, Seol Jihu followed her. When he entered, he saw Kim Hannah trying to call someone with a communication crystal she took out from her handbag. Soon, a light flashed. Oh? Now, who is this!? Marias chattering voice burst out. The bitch who got chased out of Sinyoung like a defeated dog!? You wanna die? When Kim Hannah growled fiercely, Maria paused. Sorry Never mind. Kim Hannah glared at the crystal and spoke in a bored tone. Run over to Carpe Diems office, pronto. What? Is that where you are now, Unni? Ill give you 10 minutes. Kim Hannah hung up after delivering a very one-sided message. Was Seol Jihu mistaken in thinking he heard a loud Fuck! before the call ended? * After summoning Maria Do you want to enter our team? Kim Hannah cut straight to the chase before Maria could even sit. Maria, whose butt was just about to touch the couch, paused awkwardly. She didnt say anything out loud, but her face was quite clearly saying, What kind of dogshit bullcrap are you spouting? Relax your face, hun. Maria instantly fixed her expression at Kim Hannahs warning, but she still maintained a suspicious look. What are you saying out of the blue? Its the middle of the day and youre already drunk, Unni? Is it because you needed alcohol to wallow in your sorrows? My mind is crystal clear, so just answer my question. Uhm, can you at least explain the situation Carpe Diem is going to move to Eva soon to become an organization. We want a Priest. There, end of explanation. Kim Hannah fired out word after word before resting her chin on the back of her hand. Your answer is? Organizatioooon? Carpe Diem is leaving Haramark? Maria reacted a moment later with a completely gobsmacked face. Soon, she nodded her head reluctantly. True Carpe Diem does have many High Rankers and a ton of money I didnt call you over to hear your comments. If I ask you again, you know it will be the third time, right? Maria let out a shrill Hiiik! before shrinking back. Im sorry please spare me anything but my money. She even began to rub her hands together and plead. Just what had happened between them for Maria to shake like a mouse in front of a cat? Especially when not even Agnes fazed Marias spirit! While Seol Jihu was wondering, Maria barely managed to snap out of her terror. Twirling a strand of her hair with her index finger, she mumbled quietly. You already know, Unni. I dont like being affiliated with a group. Plus I know, I know. Just say yes or no. Maria glanced at Seol Jihu before answering. No. Okay, we understand. You can go now. Kim Hannah shooed Maria away as if she was being annoying. Marias eyes widened. Judging from her expression, she seemed to be thinking, Shes letting me go this easily? I-I can go? Really? Jeez, do you think Im going to butcher you or something? Fuck, if you have any conscience, you shouldnt say o-okay. Ill leave. Ill leave, alright? Maria hastily got up from the couch. If you want, I can introduce someone to you. No thanks. Recruiting someone you recommend will only end up biting us in the ass. Its fine, so close the door behind you as you leave. Maria stole furtive glances at Kim Hannah while darting out of the office. As the door half-closed behind her Ah, Jihu. Kim Hannah suddenly spoke. The expedition that you recently went on. I need to ask you something about the inheritance of the ghost inside the pendant. The Rothschear Houses inheritance? Yeah. You said there are a few more of them, right? Seol Jihu readily acknowledged it. Yeah, we found the Rothschears secret techniques last time. Including the offerings, account book, fortune, and place that Flone wasnt sure about, there are four left. Oh~ Theyre separated by category? Kim Hannah exclaimed with a slightly loud voice. So youre saying the inheritance you got this time is only the tip of the iceberg? Thats what Ive been told Seol Jihu gave Kim Hannah a strange look. Why was she asking him all these questions all of a sudden? Ah. Looking back at the front door just in case, Seol Jihu was immediately taken aback. The door wasnt fully closed. It looked like it was, but upon closer inspection, it was still open by a small gap. Rough breathing that could be heard behind it was the cherry on top. It didnt take a genius to figure out who was behind the door, especially with a few strands of blonde hair peeking out. Iya~ Just hearing it makes me itch with anticipation. For our next expedition, we should definitely go to the site with Rothschears fortune. Were in need of money to build this organization, anyway Ah, where is this chilly air coming from? Why is it cold all of a sudden? With that, Kim Hannah raised her right hand and held up the index, middle, and ring fingers. 3, 2, 1 she began to fold them one by one as if to count down. The moment her last finger went down Tatatata! Small footsteps rang out, imitating the sound of someone climbing up the stairs, and then the door burst open. Seol Jihu could clearly see at that moment Kim Hannah snorting before looking back with a surprised face. What? Why are you back? Kim Hannah asked nonchalantly. Haa haa I left something here by mistake. Maria collected her breath while panting. You left something? What exactly? Uh right w-what was it again? Looking left and right with a serious expression, she paced around the room meaninglessly. What was it again? I think I dropped it somewhere around here She scrunched her long slender eyebrows, kneeled down, and began to look more carefully. Just tell me. If it isnt important, just go. Ill look for it later. I could never. Its super expensive. She didnt even remember what she lost but said it was expensive. Seol Jihu, who was staring at Maria with a dumbfounded expression, cleared his throat seeing Kim Hannah gesture at him with her chin. She was signaling him to keep talking. Yeah, I agree. The account book is buried in the Empire, so we cant get our hands on it, but the fortune is Hey, hey! Kim Hannah freaked out and cut him off. Are you mad? Why would you say that here? Youre the one who made me. Seol Jihu chuckled inwardly. Suddenly curious, he looked back at Maria. As expected, she had stopped searching for her nonexistent belonging and was straining her ears, obviously trying to listen in. Soon, she stealthily turned her head sideways and made a devious face. What are you talking about? Kim Hannah shooed her away. Its nothing an outsider should know. Aii, outsider? Maria crawled toward them before squeezing herself in between Kim Hannah and Seol Jihu. Looking back and forth between the two, she babbled on. Unni, Oppa, are you going to leave me out like this? Are you really going to make me sad? Screw off. Dont be like that~ Dont you know that Im practically a part-time member of this team? What is it~ What expedition are you talking about~ With Maria asking so persistently, Kim Hannah slicked back her bangs and sighed. Its nothing. We have no way of being sure whether its really there. And even if it is, the available loot probably wont even reach a quarter of the Pagoda of Dreams result. One of Marias eyebrows perked up. Suspicion was plastered all over her face. It was then. [No!] Flone suddenly shot out of Seol Jihus pendant. Fwucuwckck! The startled Maria fumbled down while squealing like a pig. But Flone completely ignored her plight and shouted. [We told you it was there! You might not know because you didnt go, but other people saw it!] Hearing this voice, Kim Hannah was greatly taken aback. Miss Flone, Im not saying I dont trust you. She glanced at Maria and tried to stop Flone, but the latter continued. [And what? It probably wont even reach a quarter? Thats wrong too! Theres a mountain of fortune there! Are you looking down on the Empires duke family, the Rothschears?] At that moment, a light flickered past Marias eyes. Ah Kim Hannah pressed her forehead with a frustrated groan. Oi. When she lowered her voice, Maria quickly shot up. Kim Hannah spoke with a chilling gaze. Im warning you. If you say even a peep about this expedition Who do you think I am!? Maria jumped. Did you find what you were looking for? Huh? Oh, uh, yeah. Then leave. Okay, okay, Ill leave. But Maria stole a glance at the sulking Flone, then spoke as carefully as possible to avoid incurring Kim Hannahs wrath. Unni, can you include me in that expedition? Kim Hannah immediately glared at her. Are you kidding? Were preparing to register as an organization, so we have heaps of things we need to spend money on, and were busy taking care of our own members. Why would we do that for you, an outsider? Dont you need a Priest? We do, but well only take an insider to the expedition. I just need to become an insider then. What? Kim Hannah was certainly an expert. She didnt bite right away and scoffed instead. Didnt you say no before? When did I say no!? Maria surprisingly yelled. What I said was, um, to give me more time because it was so sudden. Yeah~ Thats what I meant! She waved her hand around and delivered a passionate speech. A nose ring if hung on the nose, an earring if hung on the ear. Seol Jihu was quite impressed by Marias skill at changing her words. Kim Hannah still looked annoyed. To be more precise, her face seemed to be saying, Even if its not you, we can find ourselves a good Priest. So what, youre joining? No jeez, why is everyone in such a rush? Maria cleared her throat. Um you got a contract? Kim Hannah muttered, Obviously, while reaching into her handbag. After reading the contract, Marias face scrunched up. Four years? What about a three month one? Six months? Or even a year? This bitch, is she out of her mind? Kim Hannah spat out angrily before striking down Marias complaint. You must have gone mad. Were taking you on expeditions of such scale. And here youre trying to milk us dry and then bail on us in a few months? But four years is still a little too much Shut it. Jihu never set proper conditions because hes a pushover. As long as Im here, I wont sit still and watch him piss his pants. Kim Hannah spoke flatly and held her chin up. A man can lead a horse to water, but cant make it drink. If you dont want to, then dont. Maria bit her lower lip, unable to say anything. She looked reluctant but still put the contract away. When are you leaving Haramark? Soon. Were going to Eva today to check out available land. That meant Carpe Diem had already passed Evas screening process. Maria smacked her lips for a long time. Okay In the end, she turned around with a plainly visible internal conflict before leaving through the door. She seemed to have left this time for real. Heh. [Heh.] Kim Hannah and Flone smirked while watching the front door. Heh? He understood why Kim Hannah was smirking, but why Flone? Soon, the two women looked at each other and smiled. Kim Hannah put her palm out first. Good. [Yeaaah!] Clap! Flone and Kim Hannah high-fived. You really know how to spice up the situation, huh. Im impressed. [Hmph, I may look like this now, but back when I was alive, I reigned over the noble social circle, which raged with invisible cannonballs and inaudible bullets. Dont underestimate me.] From the sound of it, Flone must have been intrigued by Kim Hannahs scheme and had given her a hand. Seol Jihu scratched his head. You really think Miss Maria will fall for it? If it were in the past, it wouldnt have worked in the slightest. But she just tasted a large sum of money, thanks to you. How could she not follow you? [Ufufufu, her mind is probably telling her no, but her body should be more honest.] Hah! Now thats a way to put it! Hoho! Haha! Seeing the two cackling women, Seol Jihu began to feel bad for Maria. We cast the net, so all we have to do now is wait. Alright, lets go to Eva. Follow me. Kim Hannah led the way, merrily trudging toward the front door. Seol Jihu hurriedly chased after her. Hannahemon! Ah, jeez! * Kim Hannah and Seol Jihu left by a carriage that day and arrived in Eva a few days later. Kim Hannah guided Seol Jihu skillfully as if she had been here several times before. Their destination was a good-looking building on Evas main street. It was the headquarters of Eastern Spring Merchants, one of Evas organizations. Led inside and guided to a room, they were met with a potbellied man putting on an air of importance. He looked at Kim Hannah and gave a coarse smile. Iya~ You live and learn. Who knew Miss Foxy of all people would contact me first? He spoke in an arrogant tone, but blinked his eyes in confusion seeing the youth walking in along with her. It was the same for Seol Jihu. He carefully examined the surprised man before saying. Ah, youre from! If he was remembering correctly, this man was the leader of the poachers whom the team met during their last expedition. The leader also recognized Seol Jihu, and his jaw dropped to the floor. Heuk! Chapter 236. Flone’s True Nature The leader scrambled up to stand at attention. W-W-What brings you here? Aigoo, Ive been living a clean life! After that incident, I washed my hands clean of those matters and havent even gotten anywhere near the Federation! "The heck is he saying?" The man was acting subserviently. He kept bowing and confessing even without anyone asking him to. Kim Hannah glanced at Seol Jihu while walking toward the leader who was babbling out gibberish. "You know this guy? "Just a little." "Interesting." Kim Hannah commented as if it was only a trivial matter and sat down in a chair. "Stop being a disgrace and sit. Youre driving me crazy. Despite Kim Hannah saying this, the leader could not take his eyes off of the slowly approaching youth and only managed to get his act together after Seol Jihu had sat down. "Youre alive, huh. As Seol Jihu spoke to him, he replied with a, Ah. Yes. Thats right, before carefully sitting down. "I was honestly surprised back then. We tried to get some sleep after running for the entire day, but the guys who fell asleep first suddenly let out terrible screams Ugh! As if the recollection alone terrified him, the leader trembled. His lower belly started to jiggle in response, which was a rather unpleasant sight to the eyes. "It was strange no matter how I thought about it. Seeing the guys who were fine just a day ago suddenly dropping down like flies, I thought I was losing my mind. Seol Jihu nodded. "I feel you. We also discovered it by chance. "Yes, yes. When I scoured through my mind in that alarming situation, I suddenly recalled the Foxman children. And I thought, Ah, the two were afflicted with a curse. Well die if we fall asleep. Seol Jihu couldnt stop marveling on the inside. The leader hadnt figured out the correct answer, but as Kazuki had said before, he had incredible situational awareness. Seol Jihu felt like he could accurately describe the leader with . "So I resisted my drowsiness, ran all the way to Eva, and requested for purification from the Temple of Invidia Hehe! The leader gave a silly laugh before suddenly making a solemn face. This wasnt the time to pleasantly reminisce on past memories. "By the way what brings the two of you here together? "Ah, did I not tell you? Kim Hannah nonchalantly spoke. "I joined Carpe Diem. The leader gasped. "W-What? Why are you telling me this only now? "I told you were coming to look at some real estate. I thought with Mister Park Dongchun Ahjussis wits, youd understand. "Hah" The leader, no, Park Dongchun only kept opening and closing his mouth. There was no helping it. As soon as Kim Hannah had submitted her resignation letter, she had boarded a carriage for Haramark and confined herself in the building from then on. She had lived the life of a shut-in, even going as far to do her morning exercise on the first floor. It was only recently that she started to go out. It was no wonder that her whereabouts had not spread to Eva yet. ''They must be pretty close Seol Jihu, who had been listening to the two converse, asked a question. "May I perhaps know your name" "Yes, yes. Im Park Dongchun. I lead a good-for-nothing organization called the Dongchun Merchants. Youre Korean? I thought you were Japanese. "Ah, yes, youre right. Im living in Japan because of my family but I have never forgotten my homeland. Park Dongchun spoke as he awkwardly laughed. Seol Jihu also grinned and extended his hand. "Im Seol Jihu." "Aigoo, of course, I know! How can I not know the greatest war hero Its my honor to meet you like this! Park Dongchun grabbed Seol Jihus hand with both of his hands and lowered his head. Just as Seol Jihu was feeling uncomfortable with how much he was lowering his body, Park Dongchun raised his eyes and politely asked him. "Then is Carpe Diem here to buy land? "Ahjussi." Kim Hannah immediately cut him off. "Why are you so curious about everything? Were not criminals or anything. "Oho, thats not it. "If youre here to do business, then focus on the business only. Nothing good will come out of putting your nose where it doesnt belong. She had a point. As this also happened to be one of his creeds, Park Dongchun fell silent. "You know my style, right? Lets do this cleanly. Show us the land. Kim Hannah got up from her seat, her ponytail swaying around from gesturing with her chin. "What do you mean clean You use all sorts of dirty and despicable Park Dongchun grumbled to himself before reluctantly raising his obese body. He didnt know why, but the thought that hed been hoodwinked did not go away. * ''What is it?'' Park Dongchun racked his brains the entire time he led them to the land he had previously selected. Carpe Diem, Haramarks oldest and greatest team, was coming to Eva. It was a significant event. The issue was that he had no clue why. If they were buying land, it most likely meant that they planned to establish an organization, but they had no reason to leave Haramark which was practically their home ground. ''This is driving me crazy'' Even if he wanted to cast out all his thoughts and concentrate on doing business, his wits were complicating his mind. Was this what it felt like to be standing in front of a gigantic storm? He felt like he should sell the land, but he also felt like he shouldnt. It was the first time Park Dongchun felt something like this. ''This doesnt feel right. Just in case After thinking for a long time, Park Dongcun turned his steps. The place they arrived at was the center of the city. Kim Hannah looked around and spoke as if she found it surprising. "Its better than I expected. The land is quite large "Hmhm. Of course. Purely in terms of location, theres nowhere else like this in Eva. This place being in the center of the city speaks volumes about its value. Park Dongchun cleared his throat before continuing. "The royal family has the rights to the land, but its been leased out for several decades so its liquidity is guaranteed. And as you can see, there are no buildings around the land. Everything is at least a block away, meaning theres no problem if you want to raise up several buildings. After saying that, Park Dongchun secretly searched for their reactions. "Well its flaw is that it hasnt been maintained, but that shouldnt be a problem since youre going to build over it, right? In reality, the buildings were so old and worn down that they looked like ruins. It was to the point that they looked like the haunted houses where ghosts would pop out from. "Thats not all. The basement below "Yeah, yeah, I get it. But Taking off her sunglasses, Kim Hannah raised her hands to cut him off. "Start spilling. "Huh?" "Do you take me for a pushover? Theres no way you would leave such a large plot of land located at an ideal spot alone. Something about the site certainly felt off. Despite it being in the downtown area, it was somewhat removed from the rest of the city. "I was going to bring it up Tsk, so impatient. Giving a bitter smile, Park Dongchun continued his explanation. The conclusion was that the house in front of them was called The House of Ghosts and was deemed as a cursed haunted house. The reason for this was that everyone who moved in died horrible deaths in just 3 to 4 months with no exception. The causes of death were diverse as well. A healthy person suddenly suffering from an unknown illness only to die miserably, a person getting brutally murdered over a small quarrel, a person suddenly suffering from depression and hanging himself sudden deaths without any identifiable reason, and so on After dozens of people died like this, no one dared to even come close to the area anymore. "Ah~" Kim Hannah let out an exclamation after hearing his story. "So what youre saying is that the land you paid good money to buy became useless, so you want to throw it at us since we happened to show up at the perfect time? "No, no. Jeez, why would you say it like that? Its not like weve known each other for only a day or two. I only showed it to you because it happened to be up for sale, thats all. Its not like I only have this plot of land. If you dont like it, we can go to another one! Park Dongchun hurriedly made an excuse. But as if he was reluctant to let this opportunity pass, he glanced at Seol Jihu while rubbing his palms. "It was also because I thought it would be different for Seol Jihu-nim, the hero who defeated the Parasites First Army Commander hehe! It might be a coincidence the first couple of times, but starting from the third time, there definitely had to be a reason behind it. Seol Jihu intently stared at the building. "Have you tried to request purification from the Temple of Invidia? "Actually I once hired a High Rank Priest under the condition that he could live here for half a year for half the price if he could solve the problem. But when I came back after a month, I found him dead with his stomach split open and his gear scattered all over the place "There must have also been the option of razing the whole place down. "Ive tried, but the workers started getting injured one after the other Park Dongchun trailed off at the end of his sentence. Seol Jihu fell into thought. ''Theres definitely something there. It might actually be a ghost Wait. A ghost? Seol Jihu reflexively looked down at his pendant. He had just come up with a good idea. "Can I take a quick look inside? "Huh? Ah, of course! Take as long as youd like! If you have any intention to purchase it, I can give you an offer lower than the market price I find the place a little uncomfortable as well. Seeing Seol Jihu looking interested, Park Dongchun gave a wide smile and hurriedly nodded his head up and down. But he didnt look like hed enter with him. "Hey. Youre not thinking of actually buying this place, are you? A sharp voice was suddenly heard. Seol Jihu stopped himself before trying to explain. It was because he saw Kim Hannah secretly gesture at his pendant while raising her eyebrows. And understanding her intentions, Seol Jihu gave a bitter smile. ''Does she see the entire world as a target for her scams? He now had an inkling as to why many clattered their teeth simply hearing her name. "Im just taking a look around. "Are you crazy? Why would you take a look at that ominous house? Just go somewhere else. "Ayy, theres no way ghosts exist in this world. Theyre all just rumors. [Eh? But Im right here?] He could hear Flone mumble, but Seol Jihu ignored her and continued talking. "In any case, Im taking a look. And he said hell give us a lower price. We dont have much money after all. "Wow, everythings up to you, huh? Hearing the reproach that wasnt a reproach, Seol Jihu walked forwards. Standing in front of the entrance, Seol Jihu quietly whispered. "Flone." [Sure! Just wait here for a moment!] As if she had been listening from the start, Flone quickly disappeared into the house. Seol Jihu wandered around the house, pretending to carefully inspect it while waiting for Flone. ''Its actually a good plot of land.'' There was plenty of sunlight and, above all, its large size took his fancy. It just happened that he found the office a bit too cramped with the addition of new members. It would be fun to raise a few large buildings and happily live together. ''Hiya~ Seol Jihus face blossomed into a smile as he fantasized rose-colored dreams. However, he was soon jolted out of his daydreams because Flone did not come out no matter how long he waited. ''Did something happen?'' Of course, he didnt think that anything could happen to Flone, but there was still a one in ten thousand chance of such a thing to happen. ''It doesnt appear to be dangerous. After he had activated his Nine Eyes, Seol Jihu decided to enter. Constantly circling around the perimeter of the house would look strange, and more importantly, he was starting to be worried about Flone. Kiiik A rusty creak rang out as he opened the dust-covered door. His sight became restricted the moment the door closed behind him. It was strange. It was broad daylight outside and there were windows, but the inside was completely dark. That wasnt all. A bizarre chill swept through the room. He got the same feeling as entering a house with all its windows open in the middle of the winter. "Cough, cough." Inhaling the old dust in the air caused Seol Jihu to cough. Suddenly feeling tense, he circulated his mana inside him. Even if it was a ghost, it ultimately was just an evil spirit. With Somas power which was created to hunt down evil, he had nothing to fear. After circulating enough mana, Seol Jihu slowly walked forwards. Kiik kiik Every time he took a step, an unsettling sound rang throughout the place. ''Its weird, way too weird. He felt the uneasy feeling grow stronger the further he walked in. Just breathing in the damp air alone made him feel unpleasant, and the aura of malice mixed in the air constantly attacked his senses even though he had only been inside for a short amount of time. A feeling that he would find something standing behind him if he looked back.A feeling that he would find someone staring at him from the side when he woke up. Seol Jihu was convinced. This house was not suited for people to live in. ''Flone'' As he looked around the place with the intention of leaving quickly, he saw a stairway leading up to the second floor. And when Seol Jihu was observing the mold on the railing "!" He stopped in his tracks. A chill swept up his neck.It was cold enough to make his whole back rise up with goosebumps. There was something there. Above his head was something that wasnt human. Even if he didnt know anything else, he was sure about that one fact. Seol Jihu tightly clenched his Spear of Purity on instinct alone. He couldnt properly wield it yet, but he still collected his breathing and circulated his mana. ''Danger!'' The moment he raised both his arms and tilted his head back to look up! Seol Jihus two eyes widened. "Keuk!" He almost screamed. His gaze was locked on something above the stairs leading to the second floor. Its two eyes were sewn together like the stitches on a baseball, its nose was decaying, and even its mouth was sewn shut. A figure with drooping hair that couldnt be seen as a human was staring at him from atop the stairs. It was kneeling in between the rails with its arms "?" Seol Jihu blinked his eyes multiple times. Its arms were raised up? As if it was a punished child? It was when Seol Jihu unconsciously doubted his eyes Slap! Suddenly, a slap rang out. With it, the ill-shaped face rotated. [Are you crazy?] A familiar voice followed. Raising his gaze a little higher, Seol Jihu could finally see Flone. [Youre out of your mind, arent you?] While materialized, Flone was staring down at the ghost after having just slapped it. [Hey, is being a ghost a joke? Huh?] The kneeling ghost flinched. [My goodness! This is unbelievable.] Flone continued speaking as if she really found it ridiculous. [Fine, let me ask you something then. How long have you been a ghost?] [A couple of decades? A century? Is that why youre acting stubborn?] [Oh, and now youre completely ignoring me.] [Fine. Youre taking my words for dogshit, huh?] The stitch(?) ghost madly shook its head. [Hey! You find me amusing, dont you? Huh?] [Say it. Youre looking down on me because all I did was build up resentment while being imprisoned for hundreds of years, right?] Seol Jihu, who was looking up from below with a blank face, learned for the first time that a ghost could look wronged for having been falsely accused. [Youre gonna keep ignoring me? If youre a ghost, at least look at others straight in their eyes when theyre talking!] Flinching, it raised its head. Then [Huh? What are you glaring at? You got a problem with me? Huh punk?] Seeing Flone raise her hand, it hurriedly lowered its head again. The stitch ghost was stricken with fear and was weeping sorrowfully. [Youre crying? Are those tears? Wow, youre unbelievable. Hey you, get up.] [Attention. At ease. Attention.] [You little bastard, are you out of your mind?] [Roll left. Roll right. Left, right, crawl forward, crawl backward.] Thump, thump, bang, bang! Flone giving out orders and a ghost receiving disciplinary punishment. It could not get any more bizarre than this. Finally, the ghost that was sprawled on the ground, spoke between its sobs as it looked up at Flone. Euup, euup! Hearing it say something, Flone leaned forward with her arms crossed. [What? You''re sorry? Youll quietly leave so please let you go?] Flone snorted. Sticking both her hands inside her pockets, she asked with a swagger. [Does your ghost life end if youre sorry?] Euup, euup! [Wow, you really are unbelievable. The order of ranks here is really a sight to see.] Flone stretched her body and cracked her head left and right. After rotating her shoulders, she began kicking the stitch ghost. [Get up. Youre not here alone, are you?] [Listen carefully to what Im about to say.] [Everyone below me and above you. I want them all here.] [You have exactly 30 seconds. If you fail to bring them within 30 seconds, Ill destroy all your hope for ascending or wandering. You hear me?] Then. [Start.] As soon as her words fell, the stitch ghost shot out. Seeing it quickly scramble away on the walls like a spider, Seol Jihu was sure that it was frantically trying to carry out Flones command. [Huh!? Why are you here?] As if she had just discovered Seol Jihu, Flone flew down the stairs like water. Her fierce aura from before disappeared without a trace, replaced by the look of an innocent little girl. [When did you get here?] She stuck to Seol Jihus waist and acted all nice and cute. Seol Jihu barely returned to his senses and let out a half-hearted laugh. "J-Just now. I was worried because you didnt come out [Ah, thats why.] "Youre okay, right?" [Yep, yep. There are ghosts here, but theres nothing to worry about~ Compared to the ghosts in the ancient emperors mansion, these punks are nothing.] Flone answered in a bright voice, then fidgeted her fingers. [Actually, I tried to be nice at first, but there were some that didnt know their place. My old temper accidentally came out.] ''Temper?'' Really? He knew that her behavior in front of his teammates was a facade, but did she have it on in front of him as well? Did this mean Flones true nature was what he saw a moment ago? While his head was filled with a lot of thoughts, Flone pushed his back. [Now, now. Wait outside just in case. Ill be right out after I finish handling this.] He felt that she was forcefully making him leave for some reason, but Seol Jihu let himself be pushed out of the house without saying anything. Tak. Only after leaning his back against the wall did his body shiver. Then he had an unexpected realization. In her past life, Flone was not the flower of the upper-class society. ''She was definitely the upper-class society''s gangster. Seol Jihu nodded to himself and heaved out a breath he had been holding in. Chapter 237. The Scam Couple He absent-mindedly waited 20 minutes. [Hmph. Those insignificant things acting all cheeky.] Flone finally came out while shaking blood off of her hands. "Did everything go well? [Yeah. There were a few minor conflicts, but more or less.] Seol Jihu gulped. Was it just his imagination or was Flones more or less brushing past a very significant amount of the process? [I was originally going to exterminate them without leaving anything behind, but they clung onto me, wailing about every single one of their circumstances. So I had them make Soul Oaths, and theyve agreed to serve us from now on.] Whether it was the Soul Oaths or their agreement to serve, there was no lack of questions Seol Jihu had for her, but he chose not to ask. Because he felt he would get hurt if he did. Flone smacked her lips and mumbled again. [Its a problem that Im so soft-hearted.] If the group of ghosts that were currently embracing each other while lamenting at the top of their voices heard these words, they would foam at their mouths and fall unconscious. However, Seol Jihu walked away repeating the words, I didnt see anything, over and over in his mind. "How was it?" Kim Hannah winked with her left eye and asked. She probably meant he should signal her the results. Seol Jihu made a circle with his fingers using the hand that was holding the pendant. Then, he started speaking. "I dont know. Nothing happened, but the atmosphere inside was too spooky It didnt feel good. "See? I told you it was not worth it. Stop wasting our time and lets go somewhere else. "Sigh. It looked really decent from the outside "Aigoo. It was a little gloomy inside? Thats because it hasnt been touched for a while Hehehe! Park Dongchun hurriedly joined the conversation after seeing Seol Jihu look wistful. He was still a merchant, even if he had a few dubious traits. An opportunity had finally arrived for him to get rid of the empty husk of a property that had only given him headaches for years. He wasnt one to let such a golden chance go. From the looks of it, its rumors had not spread to Haramark yet. He saw this as a great opportunity. Park Dongchun gave a beaming smile and rubbed his hands together out of habit. "The interiors atmosphere changes depending on how you decorate the room. Its just been unmaintained for a long time. If you remodel it, then Bam! Everything will be different. Look! How fabulous is that ample sunshine entering the house!? When Park Dongchun saw Seol Jihu look slightly conflicted, his hopes reignited. "Ahjussi. Enough is enough." Of course, he knew that Kim Hannah would not leave him alone. "Do you think no one knows youre trying to push a pile of shit to someone else? Stop talking through your hat and show us the next plot for sale. "Oho. What do you mean shit? Besides it being a little strange, land like this is rare nowadays. You cant find quality land like this even if you wanted to. After clearing his throat, Park Dongchun glanced at Seol Jihu and beamed. It was obvious that it wouldnt work on that fox, so he had to convince the young man in front of him. "In the first place, I wouldnt have told you the truth if I had planned to trick you. After claiming his innocence "And I honestly dont show this land to just anyone. But! Who is the person in front of me? Isnt it the war hero that defeated the terrible Parasites First Army Commander? He praised Seol Jihu with both his arms flung open, so he could see Seol Jihu consciously straighten his posture. Park Dongchun grinned craftily and enthusiastically wagged his sugar-coated tongue. "Even if there really was something wouldnt it only be a small-fry evil spirit? Could it even touch Seol Jihu-nim who extinguished that Undying Diligence? "Right, if its only a few evil spirits" The more Seol Jihu started to put on airs, the wider Park Dongchuns smile got. Now for the finishing blow. "Thats it! Marvelous! I usually rip people off instead of losing out on deals, but Seol Jihu-nim is an exception. As a welcoming event for your arrival in Eva, Ill give it to you for a massive discount! Here, Park Donghun was aiming for two things. While fanning Seol Jihus desire to purchase the land, he sneaked in the word welcome to probe out their intentions for coming to Eva. Kim Hannah barged in between the two at that moment. "Are you crazy? Are you really planning on buying it? You said it was weird yourself!" "Eii, thats probably because its an old house. Itll be different once we do some remodeling. And look at the location! Theres no better place than this Not to mention that hes giving it to us for a cheap price. "Youre driving me crazy. Hey, just think for a second. Do you really not know why such a good plot of land like this never got sold? Huh? "It might just be a coincidence. And Im different. "Jihu. Dont be like this and lets look around a bit more. We came to look at houses, but who only looks at one and immediately buys it on the spot? It wont be too late to look around more and then decide on which one to buy. Okay? Id agree with you if I didnt like this land, but are we even here to look at houses? No, were here to buy land. "Seol Jihu! Are you really going to be like this? "Enough. Im the one who decides. Are you Carpe Diems leader? Kim Hannah became speechless as Seol Jihu strongly came out with an unpleasant tone. Park Dongchun felt refreshed inside seeing the Miss Foxy be at a loss for words. ''Thats right. It seems like she requested protection after being kicked out of Sinyoung In other words, she doesnt have any say in things yet. "Thats a place we have to accept money to live in! Hearing Kim Hannah shout again, Park Donghun who had been quietly watching from the side slyly refuted her. "Ei! Its a property up for sale, so I cant pay you to move in. Well, if it was for rent, I might have considered renting it out for free for a fixed period of time. But as for selling it, please think about it from my position too That was not possible. Flone had already finished settling the pecking order inside, but to live there for only a couple of months as a free trial? If nothing happened to them, it was extremely likely for Park Dongchun to suddenly change his mind. Either way, the Dongchun Merchants was the one currently with the deed to the land. "In any case, Im buying it. If you dont want to accept that, then dont say anything from now on. And so Seol Jihu obstinately made a decision. Park Dongchun gave a satisfied smile inside. "Hey, hey! Jihu! Alright, well buy it! Okay? Well buy it! In the end, Kim Hannah convinced Seol Jihu to let her do the bargaining, saying that she would never concede this part. Park Dongchun was a bit intimidated when her fox eyes fiercely stared at him, but he still crossed his arms and acted relaxed. "Hmm Since we purchased it 3 years ago in Paradise time, leaving 47 years until the expiration of the contract And since we won the deed in the auction for 102 gold coins He trailed off his words to glance at them. Sure enough, Kim Hannahs eyes were blazing. She looked like shed rather bite her tongue and die than to buy the land for that price. Clearing his throat, Park Dongchun pretended to continue thinking out loud. "Taking this and that into consideration, 92 gold coins would Fwoooosh! The fire in her eyes grew even stronger. Park Dongchun immediately corrected his sentence. "be the base price. Since I said Id sell it for a large discount 75 gold coins? Kim Hannah still did not react. Park Dongchun nervously gulped. It was as if he was looking at a cornered beast. Generally speaking, bargaining was a process of finding a compromise, with the buyer gradually raising the offer and the seller slowly lowering the price. But there existed a saying amongst the merchants in Paradise. There were only three chances when dealing with Miss Foxy. If you failed to satisfy her within three offers, ruthless blows would start raining down under the pretext of negotiations. To be more exact, Kim Hannah would start lowering the number that she set as her minimum value. There werent just a few businesses that suffered like that. ''O-One more chance left. After having suffered so many times, he couldnt help his body shrinking in fear even with Seol Jihu there. "Uh. 60 58?" After thinking for a long time, he called his final price. It was close to almost half the original value. But Kim Hannahs expression remained chilly like before. "Jihu." She suddenly turned her head and called Seol Jihu. "Lets do it like this. Well pay the deposit to reserve the land and then look around for other properties. Park Dongchuns eyes grew as wide as lanterns. ''This bitch. Her intentions were obvious. She was trying to minimize the damage by only paying the down payment while simultaneously earning time for her to persuade Seol Jihu. "This isnt a matter of a few pennies. Other organizations might even have better properties for sale. Lets look around for just one more day, okay? She wasnt wrong, so Seol Jihu smacked his lips. He looked reluctant, but it looked like he was convinced after hearing other organizations might have better properties up for sale. "If its just that, then fine." Park Dongchuns mind started racing. There were no more opportunities. He only had Seol Jihu left. ''Theres no one left in Eva who would buy this land! In the end, he shut his eyes and shouted. "If you sign the contract right now, then 29 gold coins! The price fell by half once again. This was the very definition of a massive discount. It was shocking to the point where even Kim Hannah looked surprised. "2-29 gold coins? Really?" Seol Jihus mouth gaped as wide as a bowl. "I told you before. That Id offer you a big discount. Park Dongchun put on a sincere face and spoke. "This Park Dongchun. As a merchant, Ill always keep my promises to the end. This is my ironclad rule, and the creed of Dongchun Merchants! He shouted proudly like a righteous hero. Seol Jihu still made an expression of disbelief. "No. Thats too little "Eii, its not. In a way, the only reason Im still alive and able to do business is all thanks to Seol Jihu-nim. So what if I take a little loss? Rather, I can only offer my apologies for being unable to provide it to you free of charge. Hearing the lip-service, Seol Jihu grinned. "Great. Ill buy it! "As expected! A man of great capacity indeed! Park Dongchun hurriedly led him back to the Dongchun Merchants building and persuaded him to sign the contract. Everything was proceeding rapidly until Kim Hannah who sat there with a dejected face threw a tackle. "What is this? Ahjussi. You said youd sell it to us for 29 gold coins. Why does it say 75 gold coins here? "Hey, you. Think about my position, too. I dont want rumors to circulate about me selling it for dirt cheap You only have to give me 29 gold coins! "This is document forgery. You know that, right? "What document forgery?" Park Dongchun snorted. It looked like she was trying to nitpick any faults, but the scale had already tipped in his favor. "We can do this then. Oh my! I just found some gold coins lying around. Are these perhaps Seol Jihu-nims? Park Dongchun took out 46 gold coins on the spot and pushed it to Seol Jihu. "Ah. Youre right. Look where Im putting my mind. Heres the money. Seol Jihu grinned and added 29 gold coins to the pile before pushing it back to Park Dongchun. And after signing the contract, the ownership of the document fell into Seol Jihus hands. "Nice doing business with you! Hope you have a safe trip back! Park Dongchun smiled beamingly while bidding them farewell. Disposing of utterly worthless trash that wasnt even worth as much as chicken ribs made him feel like he had removed an aching tooth. Since he had gotten himself insurance just in case, how could he not be glad? Of course, strictly speaking, he had definitely taken a terrible loss, but the market price of something always fluctuated corresponding to its worth. Just like Kim Hannah said, he was originally in a situation where he had to give money to get rid of the land, but he succeeded in selling the deed in an unexpected windfall. So it wasnt an exaggeration for him to be greatly satisfied with salvaging 29 gold coins. ''Ufufufu. I handed over the deed. Now its not my problem anymore! Ah not mine, not mine~ After the two had left, Park Dongchun couldnt repress his joy and danced like a butterfly. Meanwhile. Seol Jihu, Kim Hannah, and Flone who had just exited Dongchun Merchants "Tehehehehehehe! "Kekekekekeke! [Pehehehehehe!] As soon as they arrived at the castle gates, the trio simultaneously exploded into laughter as if they had promised beforehand. "Why are you two laugh-fuhahaha!? "Why are you laugh-hahaha!? [Stop laugh-hehehe!] The three cackled like deranged lunatics. In particular, Kim Hannah laughed so hard with her head tilted back that the contracted carriage driver looked at her with a strange gaze. I dont know if were allowed to do this. Seol Jihu barely stopped his laughter before boarding the carriage and made a comment with his head tilted. "Whats the issue? A deal is successful if both sides are satisfied. Kim Hannah wiped her tears and spoke clearly. As a matter of fact, the meaning behind having a house was significant in Paradise. Like Seol Jihu had experienced back at the Neutral Zone, it was because of sleep. If it was simply to sleep, then people could simply go back and forth between Paradise and Earth even though it would be a hassle. However, sleep in Paradise was very different from that on Earth. Just like how a characters HP and MP would fully recover after a nights sleep in RPG games, Paradise also had an effect of helping to restore energy and vitality with sleep. Naturally, better environments led to greater effects. Conversely, if you slept outside on the streets, you would receive negative effects. In other words, there was a good reason why Earthlings always slept in an inn or set up proper campsites during expeditions. It was for a similar reason that people tried to buy their own houses. Of course, the majority couldnt even dream of owning a house due to price inflation after the monopoly of several organizations. Kim Hannah couldnt wipe the grin off of her face saying she saved more than 70 gold and that it was definitely one of her top 3 hits in her life at Paradise. On the way back, Kim Hannah made a strange request. "Hey! Can you leave the design and construction of the building to me? Everything, including interior decoration. Seol Jihu willingly nodded since he hadnt had anyone else to ask anyways. "Id rather have to thank you instead. But you know how to design buildings? "I asked because I do. I may look like this, but I graduated with an architecture degree from Yonju University. You know, the university that is famous for its hard curriculum. Seol Jihus eyes widened. "Yonju University ranks within the top 20 universities in the world! "Even then its only 3rd in the national rankings. In any case, just leave it to me. Theres so much more left in the budget than I expected Hehehe! While the cost of buying land was extremely expensive, the cost that went into constructing a building was not as high. "Sure sure. Feel free to do whatever you want with it. By the way, you must have been really good at studying. An architecture major at Yonju isnt a joke. "Well, my family places heavy importance in academics. My parents and little sister are also Yonju alumni. "Aha. Thats why" "Then again. Youre one to speak since you graduated with an engineering degree at Soyoung University. The university thats ranked #1 in the country Ah. Didnt Haesol University claim first place last year? "Yeah, its no wonder honestly. Haesols physics, biology, and chemistry departments are just too good. [Me too, me too! I graduated from the National Imperial Academy!] Flone also broke into the conversation. And so, the three of them excitedly chatted away in the carriage, celebrating the success of their scam. * Seol Jihu diligently sent around calls as soon as he arrived back at Haramark. That youd be successful at buying a plot of land Thats a big burden lifted. "I think I can do something about a Priest, too. Thats good. Very good. Obtaining a piece of land was the biggest obstacle. Hiring a Priest under a short-term contract suffices, so theres less to worry about. "Thats right. Ill call you again sometime soon. Alright. Youll only need to prepare the documents when you come to register. The rest of the process can be quickly taken care of with my authority. Once he finished updating Sorg Khne with the latest news, he also contacted the Triads and Kazuki. Hao Win had already completed his preparations to relocate, but Kazuki unfortunately seemed to be struggling to find suitable land. After getting the money, Kazuki had been trying to build a new team and look for a house to live in, but it seemed like the Japan Business Federation was interfering. When Seol Jihu offered to give him a room if nothing worked out, Kazuki laughed and said hed think about it. After contacting them, Seol Jihu finally revealed to his teammates that their decision to move was finalized. The only thing left was to construct a new building and register as a new organization. Kim Hannah displayed such a strong passion for designing the new building that it was almost odd. Seol Jihu secretly had taken a look, but the blueprint was so complicated and full of symbols that he did not recognize that he couldnt make heads or tails of it at all. An important thing to note was that Kim Hannah abstained from eating or drinking for several days to finish the blueprint. "You dare throw me away? Fine, Ill show you. Ill definitely show you how well Im living Hehehehe! Whenever she was heard mumbling to herself every once in a while, an eerie sound that raised goosebumps flowed out of her room. Of course, Kim Hannah did not decide everything by herself. The rest of the team expressed great interest in the designing of the new building, and each of them told her their wishes. For example, in Seol Jihus case. "Speaking of which, I heard the house had a basement. Itd be perfect to use as a training ground if it could be made just a bit wider He wanted the basement to be turned into a training ground. "I also would like a training ground dedicated to archery. Something like a shooting range. Marcel Ghionea also contributed his opinion. How does making a bar on the first floor sound? We wont need to go to a pub then. Wouldnt that be awesome? "While youre at it, a wine cellar would be great! Chohong and Hugo also expressed their personal desires. [Id like an area set aside for me.] Flone also made an unexpected request. [Once you hear those childrens stories, youll pity them too. Its fine even if its just a small corner, so a place for a memorial monument would be good. Thatll make it easier for me to manage them.] It sounded like her true intentions were revealed towards the end, but Kim Hannah willingly accepted Flones request. Of course, to those that didnt contribute anything, yet had the gall to request things, she extended an open hand. "Hand over money." If they wanted a special area made for themselves, they had to pay an extra fee. The team members competed amongst themselves to pay first. After all, the cost was at the very most a single gold coin. Seo Yuhui stood from afar and contentedly watched the clamorous scene of everyone requesting this and that. "Does Noona want anything? When Seol Jihu scampered over to ask her, she tapped her chin with her finger and thought for a second. "Hmm well, Id like the dining hall to be connected to the kitchen. Itd be nice to have multiple kitchen facilities, too. Kim Hannah! Make the kitchen and the dining hall the next greatest architectural masterpiece! "And Id like it if there were flower beds in the garden. Gardening is my hobby. I can raise flowers that help with sleep and tea leaves that "Take out everything that you designed for the garden and turn them all into flower beds! "Say what, you bastard?" "N-No. Jihu. You dont need to go that far The blueprint was completed after the addition of many opinions. Kim Hannah said that as much as she bought the finest drawing canvas, she would raise the finest building. Seeing Kim Hannah throw an ambitious declaration, Seol Jihu finally felt their move to Eva, which felt like it was never going to come, was right around the block. They were now really leaving Haramark. They were so preoccupied with moving to a stage that they completely forgot about the very existence of the Parasites. That was why they didnt know. Rather, they couldnt know of the tremors coming from the Empire, indicating the birth of a new god. * "I dont know the reason you summoned me, to be honest. A monotonous voice rang throughout the palace. Like always, the Parasite Queen sat on the throne, and in her royal presence was surprisingly a being that was standing with two legs. Even Undying Diligence had trembled in fear in front of the Queen, so what was standing straight with its arms crossed in front of her? "We would have captured the Spirit Realm if we had attacked for a little longer. Why have you It even expressed its opinion to the Queen without hesitation. [I also find that regrettable.] But what was more surprising was the Queens attitude. [But it cant be helped. Unsightly Humility has left the frontlines and Undying Diligence has perished. I need you to fill their gaps for a while.] "Ive roughly heard about the death of the Chief of Vampires, but The existence standing in front of the Queen shook its head. "But no matter how I look at it, I cant understand why you sent Raging Temperance as my substitute. Do you perhaps not know the past relationship between the Spirits and the mythical beasts? [You dont have to worry.] The Parasite Queen waved her hand and lightly smiled. It was as if she was dealing with a close friend. [Although there was a time when he struggled, Raging Temperance as of now has completely yielded. Most importantly, the size of his army is truly large, so you dont have to worry about him messing up your work. Rather, he might be the best candidate in this situation.] "If he cant eat an already-prepared dish, then he would only prove that he wasnt qualified to be a commander. The proud existence replied in a monotonous voice and continued talking. "Then the reason you have called me is [A huge storm will soon descend on Eva.] The Parasite Queens voice suddenly sank to a solemn tone. Chapter 238. When a Woman Bears a Grudge, It Snows Even in the Middle of Summer The existence standing in front of the Parasite Queen narrowed his eyes at the Queens serious tone. That doesnt sound very favorable for us. [Youre right. If we let things continue as is, the future will distort even further, and Eva will be the starting point of this distortion.] Storm, you say. Arent you overestimating the gravity of this situation? [It is only a gale now. Of course, if it makes landfall in its current state, theres a huge chance it will stop before long. But] The Parasite Queen trailed off for a bit as she observed the constellations. Seeing the several gold-colored threads touching a star, she furrowed her brows. [There are more than a few elements fanning the Stars rotation.] I dont know. Even though he killed Undying Diligence [When a feather touches the surface of the water, it only causes a small ripple.] The Parasite Queen spoke quietly. [But even a single footstep of a titan raises a wave.] The existences eyes turned sharp. [Even a footstep raises a wave so if he grits his teeth and starts running] Most likely, a terrifying cataclysm and hail would storm forth. What shall we do? The existence loosened his crossed arms at the Parasite Queens lamentation. If you want, I can charge into Eva immediately. Just lend me two army corps. [Thats not a bad plan.] The Parasite Queen cupped her chin with her hand in a relaxed manner. [But we already failed once. We cannot repeat the same mistake.] Sending three armies in a hurry to the valley turned out to be a serious blunder. It wasnt just the loss of military force that hurt. What made the Parasite Queen most bitter was that the invasion had facilitated the dead Stars revival and had even hastened its growth. As a result, a substantial part of the future that the Parasite Queen was drawing had fallen into utter chaos. Are you saying you will wait and see how things turn out? [Im not saying I wont do anything.] The Parasite Queen smirked faintly. [Lust and Gluttony seem to have made many preparations. So its about time I draw a card to catch them off-guard. Ill take my time and do it carefully.] By catching them off-guard, you mean [It is time.] Time? The existence raised his head in the middle of his question. The Parasite Queen did the same. She tilted her head and looked up at the ceiling. It wasnt as if there was a huge change. There was no vibration nor a powerful flow of energy. But, the two of them could clearly see with their eyes. In the sky beyond the lofty ceiling, a terrifying storm cloud was raging. It pulsated, quickly but surely. [Let me introduce him.] The Parasite Queen grinned. [This new god will be your partner.] Partner? [You and he will make a good pair.] The Parasite Queen spoke with confidence. [Because this child is the only one other than you to have digested divinity on his own.] Hoh! The existences eyes curled up. Right, the one who just exclaimed in awe was the sole existence among the Army Commanders who succeeded in accepting divinity alone. He was the sole survivor of a race long known to have gone extinct, an Army Commander of unparalleled destruction who had the power of a one-man army the last Dragon, Twisted Kindness. Twisted Kindness abruptly examined his body. The large wings protruding out from his back had been withdrawn, and the long tail stretching out from his sacrum shot up stiffly. His body had reacted just by seeing the phenomenon of the sky distorting. Now Huup. Twisted Kindness took in a deep breath before pushing up his grey, waterfall-like hair. His red, reptilian eyes appeared underneath his hair and split vertically. This is truly interesting. The last Dragon revealed an animated smile. * Kim Hannah decided to go to Eva again as she needed someone to oversee the construction that would take place. She planned to room and board at a nearby inn while searching for a qualified person. Seol Jihu volunteered to go with her to serve as her guard, but Kim Hannah surprisingly refused. It wasnt that she refused a guard. She had rejected Seol Jihu specifically. She made another request instead. Get stronger. ? Its going to take at least 3 months before the construction finishes. It might take even longer than that. With that, Kim Hannah gestured at Seol Jihu. You said so yourself, right? That you became a Level 5, but didnt acquire any skills befitting one. Seol Jihu nodded his head. It was true that he had not paid attention to training since he leveled up. If the frightening strength you displayed during the war was the result of relying on Awakening skills, raising your true strength should be your top priority. At the very least, you need to get 4 or 5 times stronger than you are now. That much? Proper High Rankers are usually at least that strong. When Seol Jihu thought about Phi Sora, who was supposedly the top 0.01 percent of Level 5 Warriors, he quickly acquiesced. Were moving to Eva, but we dont know how the established organizations there will react. No, considering your goals, we will clash with them without a doubt. When that happens, strength is the only thing we can rely on. This was something Sorg Khne touched upon as well. In the worst-case scenario, there was a chance Carpe Diem would go to war with another organization. He had been waiting to train anyway. And since the Parasites could invade again at any time, training constantly was only natural. Seol Jihu happily nodded his head. Okay, Ill come back far stronger than I am now. Wait for me. Hey, if you put it like that, it sounds like were the main couple of a drama who has no choice but to say goodbye. Kim Hannah scolded him while giggling. Just like that, they decided to split the team into two. Kim Hannah would go to Eva, and Chohong and Marcel Ghionea would go with her. Given how many enemies Kim Hannah had, she needed someone to protect her, and having one High Ranker Warrior and the Archer of Steel with her made Seol Jihu feel at ease. Jang Maldong, of course, was going with Seol Jihu to train. There was no need to even mention Flone. As for the rest, Seol Jihu decided they could do what they wanted. Ill go train too. Yi Sungjin was the first to raise his hand. Me too. And Hugo surprisingly took it upon himself as well. I understand Sungjin wanting to come, but you too? Yeah. Did you eat something strange this morning? Even Jang Maldong and Chohong were surprised. No Hugo looked at each of the High Rankers in the room, stopping at Seol Jihu and then averting his gaze. Im going to Eva! Phi Sora shouted while shooting her hand up into the air. You cant. But, she dropped her jaw at Jang Maldongs firm rejection. W-Why!? You said were free to choose! It cant be helped. We need you for this training. Phi Sora stopped protesting and blinked. Grandpa, dont tell me Stop. Well talk later. Anyway, we need your help. Hearing this, Phi Sora closed her mouth. The way she kept glancing at Seol Jihu, she definitely knew something about the upcoming training. Jang Maldong ignored her sideways glances and continued. What are you going to do? Um, I Yi Seol-Ah spoke carefully while rolling her eyes. I want to go to Eva Im curious to know what the place is like Go ahead. You and Sungjin went not too long ago anyway. Jang Maldong readily agreed. Then, he turned to Yi Sungjin and asked. Sungjin, do you really want to come with us? You can take this opportunity to rest. To be honest, I wont have much time to look after your training this time. He had revealed straight out that Seol Jihu would be his main focus. Its fine. But Yi Sungjin replied firmly. Ill have more than enough task at hand to try to digest what Ive already learned. Jang Maldong chuckled. Okay, go ahead. Just as Jang Maldong told the trainees to start packing for Huge Stone Rocky Mountain Um, Master Jang. Seo Yuhui spoke quietly. Do you mind going somewhere other than Huge Stone Rocky Mountain? The unexpected request took Jang Maldong by surprise. Of course, Huge Stone Rocky Mountain is fine too Do you have a place in mind, Lady Seo Yuhui? Yes. Its not a safe zone, but theres a place near Eva that I sometimes go to pray. Jang Maldongs eyes widened. There was no rule saying that one had to pray in a temple. It could be done anywhere so long as it was full of miraculous energy. But such places were usually only known by Priests. Seo Yuhui was intending on revealing a secret place of sorts. Will that be okay? Unless youre at the temple, miraculous energy is a limited resource. Of course, its fine. Seo Yuhui cupped her hands together and smiled brightly. It will be very helpful for the training as well. * Haramark Palace. Father. Teresa anxiously called the king. Evas royal administrator just left. Mm. Prihi nodded his head while raising a steaming teacup. Are you really going to sit still and do nothing? Hmm. Prihi replied inattentively while savoring the teas flavor. Father? This tea is quite excellent. Fufu Teresa, who was staring at him fixedly, raised her fingernails with a Kyaak. Prihi escaped, screaming. Damn it. Just what is Father thinking Haramarks greatest war hero was about to go to another city. Unable to comprehend what her father was thinking, Teresa headed to the Carpe Diem office. The way she left last time had been constantly bothering her. She was stopping by to apologize and to hear Seol Jihu out. After arriving at the building, Teresa took a few deep breaths before walking up the stairs. After clearing her throat, she knocked on the front door. Im here. However, no answer came back. Hello? She knocked again to no avail. Teresa tilted her head and pressed her ear against the wall. The office was quiet. She couldnt hear a peep. No way. Teresas eyes widened as her mind reeled in disbelief. Seol, Seol! Seol! Tang, tang, tang, tang! Even when she slammed on the door crazily and raised her head, there was no answer. No. Teresa rushed down the stairs in fright. Seol! Seoooool! Calling Seol Jihus name yearningly, she ran frantically. She went around the east, south, west, and north gates in order, but she couldnt find any trace of Seol Jihu. She went to the stable just in case and, as expected, every member of Carpe Diem had apparently left for Eva. When Teresa heard this news, she barely stopped her legs from going limp and left the stable. He really left? Without saying anything? She thought he would come to see her at least once before he left. Rather, she thought he would tell her when he would leave. Didnt you say youd convince me!? Teresa resented Seol Jihu at the same time as she blamed herself. I shouldnt have left like that back then. That must have hurt his feelings. I shouldnt have done that. Murmuring inwardly, she trudged around the streets aimlessly. In the end, she ended up coming back to Carpe Diems office. He really left Teresa looked around with slightly moist eyes. It was then. Her lifeless eyes caught sight of a piece of paper in the corner. The wind must have knocked it off the door. Teresa picked up the paper in a daze. And she found this written on the paper Were going to go train! If you need us for anything, contact us through the communication crystal! :D . Teresa stopped breathing as her face simultaneously grew stiff. Plop. She dropped down to the ground. You! For some reason, the :D really shored up her anger. After sobbing for a while I hope you get absolutely crushed while training! Teresa shut her eyes tightly and yelled resentfully. * Seol Jihu, who was overly excited about training and had forgotten all about Teresa, led the members of Carpe Diem to Eva. There, he dropped off Kim Hannah, Chohong, Yi Seol-Ah, and Marcel Ghionea before immediately starting back up. Seol Jihu felt his heart palpitate the whole way. A part of the excitement came from the fact that this was an entirely new place, but the main reason was that he could finally train as he had been hoping to do for a while now. Eva is a city that is built at the foot of a large volcano called Mount Peleom. If you pass that volcano Just like Seo Yuhui explained, the group passed a volcano that was endlessly shooting up into the sky, and a little while later, they saw a ridge spread across a vast plain. Getting off the carriage at the mouth of the ridge, the team was guided by Seo Yuhui into the valley. The terrain wasnt as rough as that of Huge Stone Rocky Mountain, but its depth couldnt be compared in the slightest. One hour, two hours After following Seo Yuhui deep into the valley, the group finally arrived at their destination and was struck speechless. The scenery boasted an ultimate harmony of nature, and practically no traces of human touch could be seen. Even though they werent at the peak of a mountain, a holy white fog blanketed the area. The way a transparent stream of water ran down and trees ripe with abundant fruits were densely packed, it was as if they were looking at a paradise for mountain sages. Incredible! Jang Maldong exclaimed in astonishment. Seol Jihu took in a deep breath and couldnt hide his awe at how refreshing it instantly felt. Amazing! Training in this place must be four times as effective as training on Huge Stone Rocky Mountain. With the vital energy in the air here, the effect of recovery for sleeping should be sizable as well. Ill be able to train you to my hearts content! The last bit worried Seol Jihu a little, but he steeled his resolve. That was what he had been hoping for anyway. Mm its a little cold. Seol Jihu shuddered slightly. He felt like frost was setting on his body. But in the next moment, he simply chucked it up to his imagination running wild. Chapter 239. A Gale Becomes a Storm (1) After setting up camp, Seol Jihu who was in the middle of stretching sat down at Jang Maldongs request. Which technique to learn first, what training to do first. Just thinking about the days to come made his heart pound. Sora, you come here too. That was before Jang Maldong said this. Were starting right away? Just get over here. Phi Sora trudged over reluctantly. He wont understand no matter how many times I tell him, so well have to fix his habits this way. Seol Jihu didnt understand what Jang Maldong meant. But he knew that it was Jang Maldongs motto to, make the body learn if the brain cant understand. Get ready for a spar, both of you. He dropped out a bombshell announcement. A spar? Dont make me say it a second time. After saying this with a firm voice, he added a but. Youre both forbidden from using mana. It was an extremely unfair condition, especially for Seol Jihu. Its not just mana. Youre also forbidden from using the effects of any equipment. Meaning, Seol Jihu and Phi Sora were to spar with their pure physical strength and techniques. Jang Maldong took a step back and gave the two some space. What? Seol Jihu was taken aback but obediently took out a javelin from his belt. There had to be a reason Jang Maldong was telling him to do this. Phi Sora looked around and bent down to pick up a tree branch. But Do it properly. Do you want to lose again? With Jang Maldong reprimanding her, she changed to a store-bought longsword. Argh, this is reminding me of the past. Grumbling, she aimed the longsword at Seol Jihu. Seeing the youth staring at her fixedly, Phi Sora sighed. Dont hate me for this. Excuse me? No mana, no equipment effects. Do you realize how disadvantageous these restrictions are for you? ? To use Janggi Chapter 240. A Gale Becomes a Storm (2) Hellish training began. In Paradise, the mind referred to ones wisdom, mentality, talent, and so on; the technique referred to ones ability and skills; and the body referred to ones physical level and physique, including their mana. The state of Seol Jihus mind was entirely up to his control, and he had spent quite a bit of time training his body so far. The problem was with his technique. Originally, his technique was at the highest level of the three elements. Rather, that was what he thought. And that wasnt strictly wrong. After all, his basic spear techniques were at high-rank. The problem was that no matter how high-ranked his techniques were, they were useless if he didnt use them properly. After realizing his flaw, Seol Jihu couldnt help but think that his technique had fallen behind the most. So for this training, he set his goal to re-examine the technique he had been neglecting. Seol Jihu ran. While charging forward at breakneck speed, he curled up, spread his mana to every corner of his body, then let it explode instantly. Tong! Along with a boom of the air detonating, Seol Jihu shot forward like an arrow. Abilities that were unlocked with each level-up were separated into two categories an evolved version of an already-learned ability or an entirely new ability. He had learned Flash Step at Level 3, and Flash Thunder, which he unlocked at Level 4, was an evolved version of Flash Step. Meaning, raising his proficiency in Flash Step would be his shortcut for acquiring Flash Thunder. Of course, with Jang Maldongs personality, Seol Jihu rarely dug just one well while training. Tong! Just as Seol Jihu performed Flash Step once more Now! Jang Maldong shouted at the top of his voice. At the same time, Phi Sora, who was standing apathetically to the side, swung a bucket she was holding in her hand. The colorful stones sitting inside the bucket shot out and hurled toward Seol Jihu. The distance between Seol Jihu and the stones shortened in an instant. Jang Maldong shouted. Yellow! Ten or so stones muddled Seol Jihus vision. Red, orange, yellow, and green. Of the four different colors, he had to stab the yellow stones only. While running at full speed and using Flash Step. He caught sight of something yellow in the corner of his eye and reached forward. Tak! Struck by the spear, the yellow stone flew far into the distance. But there wasnt just one yellow stone. Before he could even check whether he had hit the correct target, Seol Jihu quickly scanned the flurrying wave of stones. He brandished his spear swiftly and managed to hit two more stones. They were both yellow. But as the remaining stones rolled on the ground with a fierce sound, Seol Jihu went Ah. A yellow stone that he had failed to see stopped by his foot. Get it together! An angry rebuke immediately flew out. What happened to the log training you did!? Did you forget already!? I told you not to hit after you see, perceive, and then think! Hit as soon as you see it! Move using your intuition! This wasnt as easy as it sounded. A true expert will land a successful attack before you can perceive it! By the time you try to move, your head would already be in the air! Meaning, his thinking process had to occur instantaneously with his body preferably reacting first. In truth, hitting three out of the four yellow stones was impressive enough. But Seol Jihu returned to his original spot without complaining and prepared to run once more. That way, he would be scolded less. Moreover, he was feeling the effect of this absurd training. His Intuition skill, which had remained at the same level for a long time, was growing by the day. * With a new location, the content of the training was naturally different as well. Another training Jang Maldong ordered was shadow boxing selecting an imaginary opponent and studying ways to attack and defend alone. After giving it some thought, Seol Jihu chose Phi Sora as his imaginary opponent. Of course, he could also fight her in real life, but the main purpose of this training was to think. After engraving what Hugo said deep into his mind, Seol Jihu closed his eyes and racked his brain intensely. [Ive been thinking about this for a long time. You really are courageous.] What Phi Sora said wasnt a compliment. If anything, it was sarcasm. Hugos right. My weapon is a spear. Its long reach is an advantage. Theres no reason for me to rush in first. Especially if the opponent is an expert. Then was standing still the correct answer?What would she have done if he just waited?Surely she would have charged in first, right?What should he have done then? Once he started to think about the battle, all sorts of thoughts ran in circles inside his head. Miss Phi Soras movement it was smooth like the flowing water as she charged in, but when she attacked with her longsword, it changed to a fierce wave. At that time, Seol Jihu had struck with his spear shaft, but Phi Sora shoved her sword to his neck a step earlier. This meant she had reacted faster. What if I dont allow her to charge in at all? Seol Jihu thought back to the beginning of the fight and thrust his spear from the moment Phi Sora rushed in. He didnt stab in a straight line but threw straight Thrusts randomly to prevent her from nearing him. But the Phi Sora in his imagination didnt back down. Using the flat side of her blade to cleanly parry all of his thrusts, she grabbed the spear shaft which lost its direction and speed, slammed it down, and tried to throw off Seol Jihus balance. Here. Seol Jihu used Phi Soras downward force to his advantage, spinning the spear shaft 180 degrees. Then, he aimed for Phi Soras knee with the back of the spear shaft. According to his calculations, he should hit her head or her collarbone Tak! Huh!? But the spear shaft ended up strongly striking Seol Jihus temple instead. Because his eyes were closed, he had failed to calculate the angle properly. Aaaaah Seol Jihu crouched down, massaging his temple with a frown. Soon, his groans stopped. He lowered his hand, folded his arms, and fell into thought. There has to be a better way than just maintaining a distance between us Seol Jihu grabbed the spear he had dropped and got up. After closing his eyes again, he began to brandish the spear before the back of the spear shaft suddenly shot up and struck the bottom of his chin. Uheup! Seol Jihu rolled around while clutching his chin before shooting right back up. He clenched his teeth. Damn it, Ill push you down at least once today! His shout of determination rang throughout the entire area. Seo Yuhui, who just happened to be picking fruits from a nearby tree, jumped in a startle. P-Push down? She barely held back from asking, Who? I didnt bring that many clothes Thankfully, all of my underwear are good for the occassion That night, Seo Yuhui secretly took a bath. After washing her entire body clean with the water from the stream, she waited while calming her beating heart. Just in case, of course. But nothing happened that night. Seo Yuhui found Seol Jihu sleeping soundly with an exhausted face. . And she had an unhappy expression for the first time. You little rascal. In the end, she gently pinched Seol Jihus cheek before taking her sleeping bag and going far, far away. She then tightened the string so that no one else could come in. It was a revenge of sorts and a punishment if one could call it that. * You said you unlocked three new abilities after becoming a High Ranker? During one of the break times, Jang Maldong asked Seol Jihu, who was drinking water. Sword Qi, the Misfortune-Delivering Curse Spear, and the Punishing Vengeance Spear. When Jang Maldong recited his High Ranker abilities one by one, Seol Jihu quickly gulped down the water in his mouth and nodded. Use your contribution points to learn the Misfortune-Delivering Curse Spear. What? Seol Jihu didnt say what because he didnt understand him the first time. It was because he couldnt believe he heard those words from Jang Maldong. Theres no helping it. Judging from your explanation, the Misfortune-Delivering Curse Spear is more like a magic spell than a spear technique. And a very high-level spell, at that. Digging one well is hard enough. Its better to use contribution points to learn it than to waste precious time. Due to the habit he started developing since he was in the Neutral Zone, Seol Jihu had an aversion to easily acquiring abilities. But he agreed anyway as he remembered Agnes saying something similar in the past. That it was more beneficial to learn absurdly difficult abilities with contribution points. What about the Punishing Vengeance Spear? Mm. For the Punishing Spear Jang Maldong smacked his lips. These two spear techniques were giving him a headache as well. Both the person trying to learn and the person trying to teach were at a loss for what to do. It was only natural for higher grade abilities to come out with higher levels, but even then these two abilities were too difficult. Ill be honest. Sword Qi is fine, but I dont think these Curse Spear and Punishing Spear are something you can learn at Level 5. ? Put away that questioning look. The abilities explanations make them even more confusing, especially this Punishing Spear. Seol Jihu agreed with him on this. Delivering an absolute counterattack that equals the damage taken. That was a cheat-like ability no matter how he looked at it. It looks like an ability that you have to be a Unique Ranker or at least a Level 6 to learn. Jang Maldong carefully voiced his opinion. Im not sure why, but it looks like youre unlocking abilities that are a stage or two beyond where you currently are every time you level up He trailed off as he wasnt confident, but this didnt mean what he was saying was completely baseless. Just looking at Seol Jihus class name was a hint. Excluding special cases like Kim Hannah, among ordinary classes, named classes like the Lance of Nemesis were only given to Level 6s, and to an extreme minority as well. But Seol Jihu was a Level 5. No matter how one looked at it, there were more than a few suspicious points. Lets at least give the Punishing Spear a go. Its not as if we dont have any clue. By clue, you mean You said it yourself. That this technique was developed by imitating the Floral Substitution technique. Floral Substitution Seol Jihus mouth moved slightly. He had heard the name a couple of times, but nothing popped up in his head when he tried to remember what it was. To be clear, Floral Substitution is on a far superior dimension than any of the abilities youve acquired until now. It might even be more difficult than Sword Qi. Sword Qi was the crowning symbol of High Ranker Warriors. As it was their representative technique, it wasnt easy to acquire it through ones own efforts. Even Phi Sora had acquired Sword Qi after acquiring One With the Sword. Since Jang Maldong said this Floral Substitution technique was even more difficult than Sword Qi, Seol Jihu could only imagine how difficult it must be to learn it. Floral Substitution (ƻľ). To move (), a flower (), to graft (), a tree (ľ). Its literal translation would be grafting a flowering tree onto another tree, while the meaning would be to trick someone to elaborately flip the truth. Jang Maldong began to explain. Techniques generally require the use of mana. But mana flows through your mana circuit. This is an immutable fact. Right. Floral Substitution transplants your mana into someone elses mana and changes its flow. You can think of it as a restoration of sorts. Then, he pointed at Seol Jihu with his left hand and pointed at himself with his right hand. Seizing your opponents flow of mana and controlling it, or reversing it with overwhelming strength, thereby redirecting the opponents technique back at them. Floral Substitution must be something similar to that. And to do this, you must understand your opponents technique and their flow of mana. . Seol Jihu closed his mouth. Do you have an idea now? Seol Jihu made an awkward expression at Jang Maldongs question. Should I also spend my contribution points to learn the Punishing Vengeance Spear? Jang Maldong chuckled. Lets give it a try first. Learning it simply through points and learning it after putting in some effort should feel vastly different. Jang Maldong sighed before taking out two books from his bag. Also He held up a faded book, the Crescent Blade Spear Technique. Were postponing this as well. No matter how much research I do, I just cant understand it. Youre going to need a grandmaster spearman and not a simple expert spearman to give this a try. Seol Jihu quickly acquiesced. He had also read the Crescent Blade Spear Technique, and from what he could gather, each of the Crescent Blade Spear Techniques seven ultimate arts had a specific technique at its foundation. For example, if the first technique was the One With the Spear, the second was the Flying Spear, the third was the Formless Spear, and the fourth was the Mind Spear. Chapter 241. The Secret of the Nine Eyes Seol Jihu woke up in the morning and heaved himself up with ease. Although he had tired himself out last night to the point that he could barely stand, after a nights sleep, his exhaustion had disappeared like it never existed. He was even brimming with refreshed vitality. It must be because of the ample miraculous energy flowing in the valley. Udadada! As he twisted his body side to side, his joints cracked and Seol Jihu grinned. Jang Maldong as well as Yi Sungjin, Phi Sora, and Hugo were still wandering about in their dreams. He couldnt see Seo Yuhui. Did she go somewhere to pray? With everyone being busy training (or helping them train in the case of Jang Maldong), Seo Yuhui was the only one with spare time. This didnt mean that she was just playing around with nothing better to do. Taking everyones harsh training into account, she prepared nutritious meals three times a day and also handled washing their sweat-drenched clothes. She did most of what could be considered housework. She also played with Seol Jihu from time to time and prayed to Luxuria to recover her strength in the remaining time. Divine energy gathered from prayers was only a drop in the bucket in what she had to pay back, but it was better than nothing. Leaving the tent, Seol Jihu took in a breath of fresh air to clear his drowsy mind, then sat cross-legged on the ground. One habit he had developed while focusing on training his technique was paying greater attention to Mana Circulation. No, perhaps it should be called Mana Cultivation now. As a result of investing his time into the Righteous Heart technique, Seol Jihu was able to experience the meaning of purer mana producing greater strength. He had never paid attention to it and actually experienced it naturally while training. Even when he was using the same amount of mana, he would travel farther with Flash Step, and the energy of his Thrust, Strike, and Cut would be a stage stronger. According to Jang Maldong, his mana would only get purer as he ranked up in the Righteous Heart technique. Furthermore, the purity of his mana would reach 100 percent when the Righteous Heart technique reached the Pinnacle rank. Chapter 242. Cutting Water With Blade The campsite was unexpectedly quiet, and a somewhat serious air was swirling about it, tense like it would snap in half at any moment. Come out of there. Looking around and tilting her head, Kim Hannah heard a voice. She turned around and saw Phi Sora holding a bucket in each of her hands. Miss Phi Sora? Kim Hannah called out to her, but she did not spare her a single glance. Phi Sora was simply glaring in Kim Hannahs direction with a sharp gaze. What are you looking at? Where is ev Be quiet. A sharp voice cut her off. Phi Sora then continued speaking while continually gazing at one spot. Im almost done, so please wait there. And try to move if you can. Excuse me? Just as Kim Hannah was about to ask what this was all about Swish! A bolt of golden lightning accompanied by a fierce gale barreled past her. Tzzzt! Intense crackling noises struck the frightened Kim Hannahs ears. The following gust of wind made her skirt and hair flutter. At the same time, Phi Sora threw the contents of the buckets she was holding in her hands. As Kim Hannah turned her widened gaze Blue! She saw Seol Jihu wrapped in an electric discharge, brandishing his spear toward a clump of stones raining down upon him. Boom, boom, boom, boom! Each time the spear cut through the air, explosive booms rang out. Kim Hannah saw the youth displaying a marvelous spectacle of stabbing only the blue stones from dozens of multicolored stones. But suddenly, she furrowed her brows. She had seen a blue stone falling behind him as he retracted his spear. Just as she thought, Did he not see it? Seol Jihu swung his arm back. A Mana Spear shot out of his hand, piercing the stone. He hadnt even turned around. Confirming the stone dust fluttering in the air, Seol Jihu smiled. Jang Maldong closed his mouth and lowered his head slightly, a small habit he had when there was nothing to nitpick. . Feeling the wind slowly coming to a stop, Kim Hannahs mouth dropped slightly. She had realized that everything she just saw happened in the blink of an eye before her fluttering skirt fell back down. * So? Did you make good progress? The hellish training was over. The training team cleaned up the campsite and hopped on the carriage Kim Hannah brought along to go back to Haramark. Looks like youve gotten a lot stronger. Kim Hannah asked, nudging Seol Jihus side. Seol Jihu only displayed a faint smile, looking a bit tired. His body was screaming for rest, having trained intensely until the very last moment. But he also felt incredibly refreshed. Not only did he fulfill his desire for training, but he also made quite a bit of achievement. Seol Jihus smile grew thicker as he stared at his Status Window. [Your Status Window] [1. General Information]Summoned Date: 2017. 03. 16Marking Grade: GoldSex/Age: Male/26Height/Weight: 180.5cm/72.8kgCurrent Condition: HealthyClass: Lv 5. Lance of NemesisNationality: Korea (Area 1)Affiliation: Carpe DiemAlias: Smartass, The Adversary, Top Graduate, Headache, First Star, Prankster, Crybaby, Titty-Loonie, Haramarks War Hero, Training Masochist [3. Physical Level]Strength: Intermediate (Intermediate)Endurance: Intermediate (Low)Agility: Intermediate (High) 1Stamina: Intermediate (High) 1Mana: High (High)Luck: Intermediate (Intermediate) Remaining Ability Points: 6 [4. Abilities]1. Innate Abilities (1)Future-Gauging Nine Eyes (Grade Unknown)2. Class Abilities (5)Sword Qi (Intermediate)Basic Spear Techniques: Thrust (High), Strike (High), Cut (High)Mana Spear - Multiple (High)Flash Thunder (Intermediate (High))Righteous Heart (Intermediate)3. Other Abilities (2)Reinforced Circuit (High)Intuition (Intermediate (High)) His Status Window felt a lot fuller than before, like a beanbag that only looked cool now that it was finally packed full of beans. Only now did he feel like a High Ranker. So, do you think you can call yourself a High Ranker now? Kim Hannah didnt give up and asked tenaciously. Seol Jihu thought for a moment before speaking. Mm no. No? Yeah. Id say Im 4.6? Kim Hannah made a dumbfounded face at Seol Jihus self-evaluation. Not 4, not 5, and not even 4.5. Whats up with that vague number? Jang Maldong, who was listening in from the opposite side of the carriage, chuckled. He evaluates himself as Level 4.6? If this was the standard everyone went by, every Earthling in Paradise would have to lower their average level by 1. Jang Maldong wanted to tell him to not joke around, but he maintained his silence and watched. As far as he was concerned, underestimating ones strength was better than overestimating it. He also knew for a fact that Seol Jihu still had lots of room for improvement. So much so that Jang Maldong couldnt see the end of it, even though the youth had become a High Ranker. * Before returning to Haramark, the Carpe Diem team stopped briefly in Eva to check out the building that was under construction. When Seol Jihu got to the plot of land he previously purchased, he became lost for words. He had told Kim Hannah to build a base of operation for the organization, but even setting aside its size, she had built a medieval building straight out of a famous university. She called it an exquisite collaboration of Romanesque and Baroque-style architecture. Only ten people will be living there for now why is it so damn big? He couldnt begin to describe how imposing it was standing in the middle of the otherwise empty plot. It apparently had 10 floors as well. [Did anything strange happen during construction?] No, nothing at all. The workers were surprised. [Fufu, those kids, Ill have to give them a treat later.] Seol Jihu stared at the building blankly before asking Kim Hannah who was busy chatting with Flone. Can I go in? It should be fine, but its still under construction. Why not put off touring the place until after its done? Sure. By the way, how much did it cost to build all this? . Kim Hannah? Kim Hannah dodged the question skillfully, saying she would submit a supplement budget report later. It wasnt until Seol Jihu returned to Haramark that he heard the truth. When he did, his eyes almost popped out of their sockets. My God, Kim Hannah had apparently spent six gold coins just for the construction! Just what did you do to spend six gold coins? You know, just trying to make the place look perfect. I bought the best material, and it takes money to rent out space in the temples storage room or to make a contribution point storage room Still! And to tell you the truth, I invited an Alchemist Alchemist? You hired a Magician? For what? For helping with the construction and also for creating the hot spring Kim Hannah blurred the end of her sentence as she twirled the ends of her hair. She was dodging Seol Jihus gaze as well. She must realize she spent quite a bit. Seol Jihu had felt things were getting out of hand when she was skipping meals to work on the blueprint. And lo and behold, Kim Hannah did make trouble. Well, I guess its not really trouble. Considering how much money she saved him when buying this plot of land, Seol Jihu decided to overlook this matter. After all, it wasnt as if Kim Hannah used the money for her personal gain. Just give me a heads up next time, alright? I did though. When? When you were sleeping. Kim Hannah gave an ambiguous smile. * Now that they were back from training, Carpe Diem started to prepare for the move just a day after. No matter how fast we go, it will still take at least three, four days to get to Eva. Seol Jihu wanted to leave within the next three days so they could make it to Eva around the time the construction ended. But there really wasnt much to pack. Because Kim Hannah refurbished the place with entirely new furniture, the only things they had to bring were their personal belongings. Seol Jihu decided to pick up his items and fortune from the temples storage on the last day. The group decided to leave Carpe Diems office building alone, as is, without taking anything out and bringing anything in. Given Kim Hannahs personality, Seol Jihu fully expected her to suggest selling the building to acquire more funds, but she surprisingly said she had other plans. When Seol Jihu asked for the specifics, she said nothing was set in stone and that Master Jang Maldong would tell him about it later. Other than that, the only noteworthy thing was Seol Jihu visiting the Assassination Guild and deciding what to do with the remaining duration of their contract. Packing up while tying up loose ends one by one, he finally felt like he was leaving Haramark once he contracted carriages for the day of the move. * Seol Jihu was enjoying peaceful, relaxing days for the first time in a while. The preparation for the move was mostly finished, so he really didnt have anything to do. Today, he woke up early as always and practiced his Righteous Heart. He then drank a cup of tea that Seo Yuhui personally brewed, while reading the newspaper that the Assassination Guild brought. If there was one thing he learned after coming back, it was that news of Carpe Diems move had garnered quite a bit of attention from the public. Rumors had spread of Carpe Diem constructing a building in the center of Eva and registering as an organization, so all sorts of speculative articles were being written. Then again, since the Triads were moving with Carpe Diem as well, it was no wonder that it would be so rowdy. That wasnt all. Ever since Seol Jihu returned to Haramark, he had been wrought with strange anxiousness. He felt like he was forgetting about something extremely important, but he couldnt quite put his finger on it. Come to think of it, on the first day of his return Stupid! Idiot! Die No, dont die. Anyway, I hope you get crushed while training! He saw a note with the above words. He had ignored it, thinking it was a joke from some attention-hungry person. It wasnt until the day before the move that he realized where this indescribable emotion came from. All because of a man who visited Carpe Diems office around dinner time. I heard you came back two days ago. A deep voice flowed out. The hero of the surprise visit was Jan Sanctus. But for some reason, his complexion wasnt all that good. He usually adorned a stiff expression that wouldnt let out a drop of blood even if he was stabbed with a knife. But now, that stiffness was nowhere to be seen, a haggardly face replacing it. General Sanctus, what brings you here? The atmosphere at the palace hasnt been good recently. No, Ill be frank. Its terrible. Hearing this, Seol Jihu put on a grave expression. Something big must have happened. Thats one way to put it. Excuse my impertinence, but could you come to the palace without asking anything? Please. As Seol Jihu had never seen this cool-headed general plead for anything, he immediately led the way forward. From the looks of it, the Haramark Royal Palace seemed to be in grave danger. Right, the Parasites have been too quiet recently. Although he was leaving for Eva, he had no plans to ignore Haramarks danger. Something really must have happened as the palace was dreary from the entrance. In the past, the palace would brighten up just with Teresa skipping out and greeting him with a smile. During the past three months, the palace had turned into agloomy, bleak haunted house. Once Jan Sanctus reported Seol Jihus visit, in less than a minute, King Prihi personally came out to greet him. He wasnt even wearing shoes, clearly in a hurry. Aigoo, son! Why are you here only now? With dark bags under his eyes, he grabbed Seol Jihus hands. How could you be so cold? You should have come earlier. Pardon? No, um, I just came back from training. Still. Its been, what, three months since you returned from the expedition? You have quite the character, young man. Prihi led Seol Jihu inside, blaming him in the process. After being dragged away in a moment Now, now, hurry. Youre the only one who can solve this issue. These days, the palace floors have transformed into thin ice. Seol Jihu was pushed into the administrative office. By the time Seol Jihu snapped out of his daze, he saw Teresa neatly sitting in front of a desk, scribbling with a quill pen. She must have heard the commotion, but was looking at the documents without giving Seol Jihu a single glance. Seol Jihu hastily opened his mouth. Um Princess? Yes. Teresa answered without taking her eyes off the documents. Seol Jihu asked with a confused look. The king suddenly dragged me here Why are you asking me that? Her voice was cold. Im working, as you can see. You havent made an appointment either. And she also sounded very business-like. Seol Jihu drew a blank. Teresas mannerism was a bit different than usual. Because of it, he was a bit hurt. Wasnt he a comrade who had been with her since the battle at Arden Valley and the escape from the laboratory? Is she like this because were moving to Eva? Thinking like this, he became a bit bitter. I dont know why you came here, but Im very busy at the moment. If youd like to talk to me, please go through proper procedures. But then again, what Teresa was saying wasnt wrong. Seol Jihu tried to suppress his disappointment and chose to leave obediently. Yes. Sorry for bothering you. Excuse me. He bowed and turned around dejectedly. But he couldnt bring himself to walk away. Because when he did, a blade-like gaze cut through his back. When he stealthily turned around, Teresa finally had her eyes off the documents, now glaring at him fiercely. Her expression could only be described as saying, I dare you to take even a single step out of this room. Princess? Teresa clenched her teeth and got up. After stomping out, she sat down on a chair to her left. Tang! She raised her hand and slammed it down on the table in front of her. Come sit over here. Seol Jihu flinched. Lets talk. Seol Jihu gulped. He was very familiar with this specific phrase. He had often heard the same phrase from Yoo Seonhwa before she chided him. Anyway, feeling that running away now would bring about devastating trouble, Seol Jihu plodded across the room and sat down on Teresas opposite side. To be honest, he was feeling guilty about something. He had pompously declared he would convince her but had left for several months without saying anything. Of course, he had a good reason, but that surely wasnt an excuse. In any case, thinking he should apologize before anything else, Seol Jihu carefully opened his mouth. Um Princess. Yes. Teresa interlocked her fingers and tilted her head slightly. She seemed to be saying, Fine, lets see what you have to say. Sor Sorry about what? She cut him off with a sharp voice before he could even finish. Tell me. What are you sorry about? A flustered look flashed across Seol Jihus face. See, you dont think you did anything wrong. Youre just saying sorry for the sake of it. Teresa snorted and turned her head sideways. Seol Jihu took ahold of his chaotic consciousness and answered. Im sorry about contacting you so late. Oh, so you know? Her tone couldnt be called friendly in the slightest. In fact, she was clearly picking a fight. Did I ask for anything grand? Was putting mana into a communication crystal that hard? Now that things had come to this, Seol Jihu began to feel uncomfortable. He had dashed here in a worry, but now that he was here, Teresa was treating him like a criminal. He was so scared that he couldnt even speak! Princess. Because of it, he subconsciously blurted out sharply, Yes, yes, Im very sorry about that point. Hearing this, Teresas eyes widened, blinking quickly. Are you getting mad at me? Im not getting mad. I was just too busy with the organization and whatnot. It wasnt like I was playing around. You are getting mad at me. Ha! I told you, Im not. And if you really had urgent business, you could have contacted me first And whos the one who proudly shouted that hed convince me? As they took turns questioning every detail, Seol Jihu suddenly became speechless. She hasnt forgotten about that I-Im here now, arent I? He stuttered due to the unexpected counterpunch. Ah~ Yes~ You are~ Its been two days since you came back, but Im so glad you finally decided to come! Judging from her furious expression and tone, he must have poked her sore spot and incurred her wrath. Seol Jihu wet his lips in vain. He didnt understand why he was here talking about this. Feeling dizzy, he pressed his forehead and sighed. Oh, come on What? What did you just say? Oh, come on? Teresas brows slanted up. Her double wicked brows scared him, but Seol Jihu didnt back down. I was busy preparing for the move after I came back. Wow~ Such a busybody~ Why do you have to talk so sarcastically? Lets be real, its not like I went off to fool around. I just came back from a hellish training! Oh my, what are you saying? Did I chastise you or something? All Im saying is Im working hard, really hard! Its not like I just have one or two things I need to take care of. Just how far do I have to go for your consideration? Seol Jihu blurted out in a fit of anger. He immediately went Ah, but he had already spilled the milk. Teresa stared at Seol Jihu dazedly, clearly in a huge shock. Her eyelashes trembled, and her lips quivered. After a brief silence Haa, a quiet sigh was heard. Teresas throat drew a gulp before she crossed her arms and turned away. I dont know. P-Princess. Its fine. Youre always like this anyway. Seol Jihu nibbled on his poor lip. He wanted to say something, but he became speechless when he saw that Teresa was about to cry. Im so upset. She sniffled and wiped her eyes with the back of her hand. I mean, did I ask for anything big? Did I tell him to call me every day? Is it that hard to make a tiny bit of time to call just once? She babbled on incessantly for him to hear while wiping her tearless eyes. Id rather face Undying Diligence again Seol Jihu scratched his head, heaved out a big sigh, then nodded his head. Sorry. It was my bad. What are you sorry about? In the end, they came back to square one. Seol Jihu closed his eyes. Dear God. Seol Jihu searched for God for the second time since he entered Paradise. * On the other hand, the God Seol Jihu was looking for [How cute~] was spectating the bickering man and woman with a look of intrigue on her face. [Such an adorable fight The atmospheres all heated up Ah, the joys of youth~] Superbia screamed a small Kyaa~ while cupping her reddened cheeks with her hands. [This rascal, I just dont understand why he got angry.] [I can empathize with him. Its not like he was fooling around. Can he really be blamed for forgetting and having his mind elsewhere? Hes human, after all.] [There are things you can forget and things you cant. I told him again and again, to treat her well. He should be on his knees begging for her forgiveness, and yet Tsk.] [Oh? You say such interesting things, Gula-nim. Begging on his knees? Did my baby commit a grave sin?] Meanwhile, Gula and Luxuria were bickering in a corner. [Hes not your child, but mine.] Gula snorted, her solemn voice resounding in space. [I cant let this go on. Ill summon him soon and give him a good scolding] Luxuria put her hands on her waist and protested angrily. [Oh please My baby was busy! Why are you trying to crush his spirit?] Chapter 243. Farewell, Haramark In the end, Seol Jihu swallowed his pride and decided to apologize. Teresa now had her head down on the table, no longer replying. Seol Jihu sat down next to Teresa, inched closer to her, then began consoling her. Eii, Princess, dont be like that. Look at my face, come on. Im fine. Im sorry. Really. I said Im fine. A depressed voice escaped from the gap between her face and arms. Go. You dont have to be considerate of someone like me anymore. Stop caring about me and go do what you need to do. Princess With a troubled expression, Seol Jihu placed his hand on Teresas left arm. Dont touch me. But disregarding what Teresa said, Seol Jihu slowly moved his hand to her silky, rose-gold hair, slowly stroking it. Go away. Teresas words also didnt match her actions as she snuck closer to Seol Jihus chest, having waited for this moment. Im sorry. From now on, I wont forget to contact you ever again. From now on? Yes. Never again? There was a saying that one shouldnt make promises they couldnt keep. But Seol Jihu was too focused on making Teresa feel better that he was blurting out words without regard for repercussions. Yes, never again. His words must have had some effect as the air around Teresa softened. Then you wont go? A sneaky question flowed out. It almost felt like the series of events that unfolded beforehand were all in preparation to lead up to this moment. Seol Jihu smiled bitterly. I cant do that. Why not A helpless voice flowed out. Teresa had asked this exact same question before. Seol Jihu cleared his throat. He was about to take his hand off and interlock his fingers, but Teresa quickly snatched it up and placed it back on her head. Seol Jihu laughed, going back to stroking her hair. Several months ago, Master Jang gave me a record book that Master Ian left behind. Seol Jihu could feel Teresa flinch once he mentioned Ians name. The record book had names of Earthlings who died mysterious deaths or retired. There were even names of Earthlings who defected to the Parasites. Seol Jihus voice turned bitter, still in shock from when he read the record. It wasnt that all Earthlings were trash. That was true in the past, and that was still true now. In the Seven Cities, there undoubtedly were Earthlings who were doing their best for the benefit of Paradise. It was just that they were outnumbered by trash. But what was important to Seol Jihu was that in the past, present, and future, there were Earthlings who were willing to sacrifice themselves for Paradise. I want to raise, support, and protect Earthlings who are sincerely striving to make Paradise a better place. Im making an organization because I cant do that alone. Of course, if it was just this, there was no need to move out of Haramark. But, Seol Jihus grand ambition went a few steps farther. Another reason is to improve humanitys relationship with the Federation. He had said this before, so he added in more details. I realized something during the Pagoda of Dreams expedition. That its possible for the Federation and humanity to reconcile. And this is something we must do, since only then will we be able to fight the Parasites. . Im leaving, Princess. Ill go to Eva and become the citys representative organization. He spoke with conviction. I will clean up Evas deeply-rooted evils and extend a hand of apology to the Federation. Then, I will formally become their ally. Teresa raised her head slightly, but Seol Jihu continued without pausing. It wont be an alliance that is in name only. As long as the Federation is willing, I am willing to accept them into Eva and carry out a cultural exchange. Teresa finally sat back up. As she slowly looked back at Seol Jihu, a dazed expression filled her face. Youll accept them and do what? Ill turn Eva into a fortress city. Just like you did. Seol Jihu talked nonstop, almost like flowing water. Of course, Evas terrain isnt like that of Arden Valleys fortress, able to benefit from nature. But with the Federations technology, which helped to build Tigol Fortress, it shouldnt be impossible. Since when have you been planning this? Since the war ended. At the time, the Parasites raised a huge army, large enough to besiege all of humanitys major cities. As a result of this encirclement, the humans had trembled in terror, fearing that the Parasites finally unsheathed their swords. But at the end of the day, the Parasite Queens objective was different. She had deceived everyone when her real objective was to prevent the transfer of reinforcements. As to why that happened I thought a lot about it before I arrived at the answer. It was all because Tigol Fortress fell. Teresa had a complicated expression, even though it looked like she understood what he meant. Will the Federation agree to your offer so easily? Without lips, teeth will feel cold. Eva shares a border with the Federation and is the closest human city to Tigol Fortress. It is in the ideal location to help them in case something happens. I do not believe the Federation will ignore this fact. Teresa closed her eyes. She had no choice as she finally saw the big picture Seol Jihu was attempting to draw. That sounds like a dream Blurring the end of her speech, she smiled helplessly. You remind me of an Earthling I once knew. ? Joshua Claflin. He was the old Star of Sloth. Teresa heaved out a long sigh. He was an Earthling who insisted that humans should work together with the Beastmen Alliance. He was a hero who conquered the Kapyshan Kingdom, where the Parasites corruption was taking place, and foiled the Parasite Queens plans. Seol Jihu remembered his name from Ians record book. When the Beastmen Alliance was at risk of being wiped out, he had led a small force of elites to reinforce them but was killed by Unsightly Humilitys ambush. After that event, I swore again and again that I would never sit back and watch I almost committed the same mistake I did back then. Because of my greed. Seol Jihus eyes widened as he could tell Teresa had mostly given up on making him stay. So youll understand? I dont have a choice now that I heard where youre coming from. I shouldnt have run away last time and listened. Teresa was ashamed of herself while being surprised at the same time. Regardless, she was sure of one thing. Seol Jihu had an ambitious plan that no one would even dream of. Hearing it, she finally understood what he meant by, for the sake of Paradise. She might not be able to help him, but she couldnt bring herself to hinder him. This is the first time. Seol Jihu spoke softly. That Im telling someone about my plans in detail. Laughing awkwardly, he scratched his head. I know its a wild dream. Its unrealistic, and I might be counting my chickens before they hatch. Still No. Teresa firmly denied it, gently gazing at the youth sitting next to her. I believe you can do it. He had achieved impossible things again and again. She had to believe in him. And she wanted to as well. If he could really achieve his goals A smile spread across Seol Jihus face. Perhaps because Teresa just cheered him on, he felt a surge of strength. Thank you. He didnt need to make long comments. After giving a short thanks, Seol Jihu quietly stood up before going Ah and asking. By the way, nothing happened to the palace, right? Huh? Ah, yes. Ah, thank goodness. Why? Teresa tilted her head. Once Seol Jihu smoothed down his chest and explained why he rushed to the palace, Teresa smiled bitterly. But that only lasted a moment. Her pink pupils flickered with a crafty light. I was really surprised. General Sanctus made it sound like there was an urgent matter to take care of. I thought something huge happened Well, you see, there actually is a problem. Pardon? Well, its not a big problem for now, but its something the kingdom has to worry about for its future. Teresa spoke innocently without the slightest change in her expression. Seol Jihu turned serious. What is it? Can you tell me about it? I dont mind, but Even if I leave, itll be after I hear about this problem. Teresa sent Seol Jihu a coy look, and he quickly sat back down. What Teresa said afterward could definitely be considered a problem. Haramark had apparently lost a huge number of hoplites as well as footsoldiers during the war, causing their military strength to fall significantly. They had to supplement the lost personnel to reinforce the kingdoms army, but due to the plummeting population, they were in a precarious spot. Thats not all. Soldiers aside, the lack of officers is also a huge concern. Raising an experienced officer is extremely difficult This was a problem as well. An army showed its true value when it moved as a group. The problem was so bad that Haramark was selecting veteran soldiers and training them to become field officers. Learning about this gave Seol Jihu a good estimation of Haramarks situation. Were reviewing the matter from several angles. Starting from short-term methods like lowering the draft age to long-term methods like the childbirth grants Teresa sighed, unable to finish her thought. In reality, the draft age couldnt get any lower, and they had no data to support that childbirth grants would be of any use. What parent would want to give birth to a child in a world where they could die at any moment? Is there something I can help you with? Seol Jihu asked, unable to think of any solutions to the problem. Teresa pretended to be in conflict before carefully guiding the conversation in one direction. This is normally a problem that the kingdom should worry about. But I actually want to ask you for a favor What is it? Tell me. Seol Jihu rejoiced. Teresa hesitated for a long time, seemingly embarrassed to ask for his help again, but with Seol Jihu persuading her, she asked with great difficulty. Can we go somewhere else first? Of course. Seol Jihu left Teresas office under her guidance. But he suddenly felt a strange disharmony as he passed the dining hall and entered a familiar corridor. Come in. Where he arrived, at last, was Teresas bedroom. As he had been here once before, he remembered it clearly. Why here? Werent we going to talk about how to supplement soldiers? Eii, what soldier supplement plan? Teresa flicked her hand down and gave a sweet smile. You mean the officer supplement plan. It will take some time, but come in. Hurry. With that, she inched closer to Seol Jihu, seemingly trying to pull him in. Officer supplement plan? Rolling his eyes in surprise, Seol Jihu abruptly stopped breathing and his face reddened instantly. Next, Seol Jihu turned around in a hurry, while Teresas outstretched hand simultaneously brushed past the hem of his shirt. Ah! Seol Jihu ran away at full speed. He heard a frustrated, Damn it! I almost had him! from behind, but he didnt stop. Because rather than giving up, he sensed a presence chasing after him at a frightening speed. But Seol Jihu wasnt the one to be caught so easily. As his Agility stat had recently ranked up by a stage, if he gave his all to running, even Teresa found it difficult to shorten the distance. Just like that, by the time he escaped the palace and darted past its grand gate SEOOOOOL! Teresas voice stretched out before coming to an abrupt stop. Seol Jihu glanced back before slowly speeding down and turning around. Teresa was taking deep breaths with her back bent down. Her face was full of laughter as if she was cracking up after a funny prank. Huu Shortly afterward, Teresa stood tall and looked straight at Seol Jihu. Then, with one hand tightly clenched, she said with a smile. Good luck. Princess? Ill be cheering for you. If you run into any trouble, give me a call. This time, I will definitely be of help. In truth, this was something Seol Jihu had been wanting to hear ever since the return trip from the expedition. Having his sincere feelings understood by someone else was truly a happy thing. Seol Jihu replied with a grin. Then, he turned around. While crossing the dark streets under the night sky, he hardened his resolve. To achieve his plans in Eva no matter what. * Morning sunlight illuminated the city. Today was the day Carpe Diem would be leaving for Eva. The carriage was already waiting outside. After loading what they could onto the carriage, the only thing that remained was their private assets at the temple. Seol Jihu had already retrieved his belongings the night before, but Chohong, Hugo, and Phi Sora, who were the type to push things off until the very last moment, rushed to the temple when the carriage arrived. They should have retrieved it earlier Its not like its a small amount. Seol Jihu grumbled inwardly and asked the coachman for his understanding. It wasnt until another 30 minutes went by that the three of them came back. After loading the bags they brought into the carriage, Seol Jihu finished the final inspection. Everyones on No one forgot anything, right? Everything you want is in one of the bags? And just as he was about to hop in the carriage and close the door, he had a sudden thought and glanced back at Carpe Diems office. It was then. WAAAAAAIT! Following a thunderous roar, a small hand suddenly grabbed the door. When Seol Jihu looked outside in a startle, a blonde-haired girl was standing while panting heavily. On her back were several fat bags. Miss Maria? First Take these Maria handed the bags over while grunting. Only after Seol Jihu loaded them onto the carriage did she spit out a rough breath. What is an outsider doing here? Kim Hannah, who was sitting in the carriage watching the scene unfold, asked mockingly. Maria snorted before narrowing her eyes and retorting. Outsider? Im a fully-fledged insider now. What? Chohong asked with a curious look. This was the first time she was hearing about Maria joining them. What do you mean, what? Im a member of Carpe Diem now. Wheres the proof? Kim Hannah put her hand out, showing off her slender arm. Maria snorted and put her hand into her pocket. What came out wasnt the contract paper, but Take it, take it. A bag of money. Maria slammed the bag on Kim Hannahs outstretched palm as if to kill her with the force. Kim Hannah peeked inside the bag before letting out a surprised whistle. Color me surprised. You can get a signing bonus if you choose the contract, so what made a moneygrubber like you choose the other option? Dont underestimate me. Do you think I would be willing to become a legal slave? Oh? Anyway, with this, Im a founding contributor as well. Dont forget that. Maria growled before quickly hopping inside the carriage. While everyone beside Seol Jihu, Kim Hannah, and Maria tilted their heads, Seol Jihu reached out with a smile. Welcome, Miss Maria. Ive been waiting for you. Maria took his hand and grumbled quietly. Chet, you were about to leave without me anyway. You should have come earlier then or at least contacted us about joining. I didnt have a choice. I was contemplating my options until late last night. It was the most difficult decision of my life. Maria shook her head. Judging by the dark bags under her eyes, she really must have given it a long thought. In any case, Seol Jihu, who was half in doubt, rejoiced. He didnt know what pushed Maria over the edge, but she had chosen to join Carpe Diem. The team finally had a noble healing Priest in their midst. Wow a solitary bitch like you knows how to join a team? Chohong chuckled, understanding the situation by the flow of the conversation. Maria put on a self-important air. You should be thankful. Do you think its easy to find a healing Priest like me whos on the cusp of becoming a High Ranker? She finished her sentence with a stutter, promptly changing to a dumbfounded face. It was because Seo Yuhui was sitting on the opposite side, gently smiling at her. Um, well its not like before Carpe Diems standard has gotten a lot higher so I made up my mind to join Stammering, Maria stuck out the bottom of her lips and shrugged. Soon, the carriage set off. Once it picked up speed, it passed the downtown area through the boulevard, finally crossing over the gate. Haramark grew out of sight in the blink of an eye. You look like you have regrets. Chohongs voice was heard while Seol Jihu was blankly staring at the city, which, by now, had become a single dot in the distance. Seol Jihu shook his head. Its not that I have regrets. It was just that he was thinking about a lot of things. Meeting Alex and Hugo on his way to Haramark.Sleeping his first night at the inn Alex introduced him to.Meeting Dylan, joining Samuels expedition as a porter and reuniting with Carpe Diem.And, and all kinds of things had happened. So many that he couldnt count. That wasnt all. What is Princess Teresa doing right now? She must be working. What about Miss Agnes and Miss Cinzia? Come to think of it, he had not said goodbye to Village Head Arbor Muto. Ah, was Mister Mikael and Miss Veronica doing well? All sorts of thoughts swirled inside Seol Jihus head. In a way, the feelings he had while leaving Haramark were similar to the feelings he had in the Neutral Zone. A place where he had grown up.A place where he had met many people.That was Haramark. But what he was feeling on the way to Eva was slightly different. If he was excited and hopeful on the way to Haramark, then now he felt his lower stomach was churning from tension. This was only natural. If the Neutral Zone and Haramark were places for him to grow, then Eva was the place where he had to show the results. Seol Jihu was no longer a newbie Earthling. He was a Level 5 High Ranker, who was acknowledged and respected everywhere. Now that he had a different position, his thoughts changed as well. . By the time Haramark completely disappeared from his view, the wave of emotions in his heart finally subsided. Only then did Seol Jihu close his eyes. Savoring the emotions left in his heart, he lowered his head. Farewell, Haramark!! Chapter 244. City of Anarchy (1) The Royal Council referred to the eight organizations that had control over Eva. It was funny to attach the word royal when no royalty was present in the council, but it was hard to laugh knowing the truth. Because the decisions made by this council had actually affected the state administration on numerous occasions. Today, inside a secret room in Eva, the Royal Council was hard at work. With one missing, there were only seven people present, but that didnt pose much of a problem as this missing person rarely showed up unless it was for an important matter. The topic of todays meeting was naturally Carpe Diems move. Of course, as the Royal Council reigned as a king in Eva, it wouldnt be strange for them to ignore Carpe Diem as a mere small-scale team. After all, no matter how high their standard was, they should be helpless against the eight organizations numbers. The problem was the Triads. Since it was impossible for the two to be moving at the same time through pure coincidence, it could be surmised that they were working together. With the two tied together, the matter of the move was an entirely different story. They will come. Someone spoke with a calm voice. The Triads already completed their move. Someone else tacked on, tapping on the table. Carpe Diem is currently making their way here Damn it, why couldnt they just set up camp in Haramark? Whats there to eat here that theyre making such a long journey? A frustrated voice rang out, and the six, no, five other people sympathized deeply. Only Park Dongchun pretended to nod while continuously reading the atmosphere. As the head of Dongchun Merchants, Park Dongchun was a member of the Royal Council as well. In terms of position and authority, he was one of the three Middles. Just like how an organization had an internal hierarchy, the Royal Council had a hierarchy as well. 1 Strong, 3 Middles, 4 Weaks. In reality, there was a funny story behind how this hierarchy was established. The original composition was of four Middles and four Weaks. While two Middles and four Weaks were forming alliances and vying for supremacy, one of the Middles that was spectating quietly, stealthily reached out to the royal palace to advance to the sole Strong. By enthroning the Queen, the Strong started to exercise powerful mandates, causing the two Middles and 4 Weaks to feel threatened, reconciling and joining forces. After a long time of keeping each other in check, they had come to a middle ground and had chosen to divide Eva among themselves. Among the organizations, Dongchun Merchants position was ambiguous. It was one of the two Middles that was spectating the others conflict, but when they showed signs of joining hands and going against the Strong, Dongchun Merchants had maneuvered to the alliances side. As a result, they were neither in a favorable nor an antagonistic relationship with any other organization. The point being, the eight organizations, which once quarreled like cats and dogs, perfectly divvied up Evas interests and no longer interfered in each others territory. And whenever an external influence threatened their interests, they would unite to resist it. Weve managed to make do until now, but now Although the eight organizations had small misgivings with each other, they were doing well until now when uninvited guests were approaching. The Triads and Carpe Diem. Well Cant we be a little optimistic? Carpe Diems Seol Jihu is an Earthling of incredible achievements. Theres no guarantee that Tigol Fortress wouldnt fall again, so someone like Seol Jihu coming here shouldnt be our biggest concern And what if the Triads are coming here? This is not Earth, but Paradise. Theyre just dogs who are running away after losing to Sicilia Two people offered their hopeful thoughts. This isnt such a simple matter. But an old man refuted in a depressed tone. This was the man who had spoken up first. Carpe Diems fighting prowess is one thing, but this Seol Jihu also has very complicated connections. Starting from the Daughter of Luxuria to Elder Jang, and even if that Kim wench As a grave voice flowed out, Park Dongchun glanced at the man who was talking. Omar Garcia. He was the leader of the Ochoa Cartel, one of the Middle organizations. His nationality was Mexican, coming from Area 4. Of course, the Daughter of Luxuria is now only a symbolic figure with no combat strength, Master Jang has retired once, and that fox bitch was kicked out of her own den But we cannot deny that they are not to be trifled with! He acted like a gentle businessman on the outside but was a true devil on the inside. His main source of income was a slave market disguised as a business. He was the key figure in ordering the capture of Federation members, sparing no means necessary to achieve his goal. Of course, his targets included Earthlings and Paradisians as well. The Triads arent to be underestimated either. Yes, they lost to Sicilia. But dont you all know how batshit insane that organization is? Park Dongchuns eyes rolled to the other side, landing on a short, stumpy man with crew-cut hair. Sombat La-ongmanee He was the leader of Royal Pattaya, another Middle-level organization. His nationality was Thai, coming from Area 5. La-ongmanee was an evil bastard who didnt lose out to Garcia. In his early days, he expanded his influence by loan-sharking against the already poor Paradisians. And whey they would fail to pay off their debts, he would sell them as slaves or drag them into the sex trade. He was rumored to enjoy same-sex relations while having the cruel hobby of sexually torturing young boys. However, the truth had yet to be ascertained. But at the end of the day, both Garcia and La-ongmanee were indisputable sons of bitches. It was so much that Park Dongchun considered himself a saint in comparison. Cant we stop them from registering as organizations? We already tried, but that damned Sorg Khne took the matter into his own hands As the discussion continued, Park Dongchun noticed everyones gazes gather on him. La-ongmanee was glaring at him from the opposite side of the table. Why did you sell them that land!? When their eyes met, he burst out in anger. This bastard It was obvious what La-ongmanee was trying to do. He was trying to pin the blame on someone in a fit of frustration. Of course, since they hadnt been affected directly, they wouldnt do anything to Park Dongchun. But in case something did happen, La-ongmanee was setting up the councils opinions to turn him into a sacrificial lamb. What did you want me to do? Seol Jihu barges into my office with that fox, demanding me to sell them a plot of land. Do you honestly think I can say no in that situation? Park Dongchun put on a wronged expression and protested. Dongchun Merchants was one of the three Middle-level organizations. He had the right to speak out. What you could have done? Make excuses, of course! Isnt that your specialty!? Hah, you make it sound so easy. Fine, lets say I somehow did refuse them. You think you guys can do the same? You idiot! Whats forcing us to sell our land!? La-ongmanee burst out in rage. Park Dongchun coughed before speaking. That fox already knew I had land available to sell before coming. Jesus Christ. I bet you were blinded by money and sold it off. What are we gonna do now? Park Dongchun smacked his lips. Well, since things turned out like this why not just wait and see what they do? We dont have any intel on their plans, after all. What? La-ongmanee, who was about to go off on another fit of anger, suddenly put on a flustered look. The other five members, excluding himself and Park Dongchun, were all nodding their heads. A faint smile hung on Park Dongchuns mouth. The fuming La-ongmanee suddenly tilted his head. The Triads could maybe be set aside since they already had a branch in Eva. But why wasnt everyone riled up about pressuring the person who cooperated with Carpe Diem? At that moment, the sole woman in the council snickered. Gee, the more I think about it, you are really evil, Mister Dongchun. Eii, it was a fair trade. Isnt it fine if everyone is happy? But still! How can you think to sell that land? I almost feel bad for them. Come to think of it, how did you manage to sell it off? Against the infamous Miss Foxy, no less. Garcia also joined in on the conversation, expressing his interest. Hearing this, the dazedly staring La-ongmanee quickly opened his mouth. Wait, wait, whats going on? I feel like Im the only one whos not following this. You havent heard the rumors about that land? When the woman asked in a cheerful voice, La-ongmanee raised a question. Its that cursed plot of land. You know, the one where everyone who enters, dies. What? A cursed plot of land? Oh, that place! That wasnt a rumor? Not at all. Over ten incidents happened there, and dozens of people have died so far. None of them managed to pass four months. When the woman spoke in a firm voice, La-ongmanee blinked repeatedly. It might be a coincidence the first couple of times, but starting from the third time, it couldnt be a coincidence. But they might be different I doubt it. Even a High Ranker Priest from the temple of Invidia was found with his stomach cut open after one month. Oh reaaaally? It was so bad that Mister Money Demon over there tried to hand it over to me! He offered me that plot of land for a cheap price. I got curious and did some research, and lo and behold, it was a no-good land. When the woman sent a sideways glance, Park Dongchun sneakily averted her gaze. La-ongmanee gave him a renewed look. You sold it? Really? Of course, I sold it. What, you think Id say I sold it without selling it? Park Dongchun replied curtly before taking out a piece of paper and tossing it. When La-ongmanee saw the contract for the sale of the property, his eyes widened. Iya~ You didnt even take a big loss. I didnt take a big loss? Do you see how many gold coins I lost out on? If the rumors are true, there shouldnt have been anyone else trying to buy it, right? La-ongmanee chuckled and tossed the paper back. So, how did you sell it? Against the fox bitch. Ah, well~ It wasnt much~ Park Dongchun put on airs and spoke. It hasnt been long since she left Sinyoung. How much authority could she have in Carpe Diem? It looked like she was simply seeking protection, so I focused on winning over Seol Jihu. Winning over? Thats right. I just scratched his back a little, and he held his chest out. Man, you guys should have seen Miss Foxys face~ Park Dongchun wagged this index finger up and down, making La-ongmanee burst into laughter. Similar laughs rang out beside them. Fuck, you scummy scoundrel! Youre the scariest one out of all of us! La-ongmanee giggled and looked around the room. His complexion was a lot brighter than before. Ah, you should have told me earlier! Everyone looked so depressed that I thought we were in deep shit! Its true that theyre coming here. That was just how human psychology worked. After hogging a jar of honey for a long time, they wouldnt feel comfortable sharing it with someone else. Anyway, since there isnt anything we can immediately do, just watching them doesnt seem like a bad idea Three or four months should do. Park Dongchun mentioned in a suggestive tone, stealthily glancing around the room. Then, the corner of his mouth curled up. It was a sinister smirk. What do you guys think? If its just four months La-ongmanee replied without reserve and then got up. He put on his jacket and walked out of the conference room. Then lets go with that. Were not justified in hindering them, so well keep an eye on them for the moment. Garcia also got up. As the meeting began to adjourn, Park Dongchun inwardly smiled with satisfaction. * Same time. Lets see. Were almost done here Hmm? A part-time worker, who was straightening his back and wiping his sweat, suddenly widened his eyes. Swish, swish! The broom was moving by itself, cleaning the garden. Eeeeeeh!? The shocked worker rubbed his eyes and took a closer look. ? And the broom was leaning against the wall as if nothing had happened. What? What happened this time? Having heard his scream, the workers colleagues rushed in. T-That Broom? What about the broom? The workers speech trailed off. Did I see it wrong? Murmuring to himself, he tilted her head. No I definitely saw it. Jeez, what are you saying all of a sudden The workers colleague clicked his tongue and patted his back. If youre tired, go back and rest. Were almost at the finish line, so dont jinx us. Mmm. The constructions almost over. I shouldnt say this since Im the one who built this place, but I wonder how long theyll last here The co-worker trudged out, leaving those words behind. Was I seeing things because I was tired? Maybe I should tap out for the day. The worker stood still for a while before trudging off. Then, he abruptly turned around. The broom was still in the same spot as before. * Carpe Diem arrived at Eva when dusk was on the verge of blanketing the city. A new city, a new road, and new people. Passing them by on the way, Seol Jihu finally arrived at their new base. Gee No matter how many times he looked at it, it never ceased to give off an imposing aura. In truth, he was imagining a reasonably sized modern building, but Kim Hannah had built a medieval castle in the middle of the city. Kim Hannah spoke proudly as she saw the teammates looking on in amazement. This is Carpe Diems new home. The words new home moved Seol Jihu. Soon, everyone rushed inside. Kim Hannah quickly chased after them, handing each of them a piece of paper while saying, Youll need it. Apparently, it was a map of the building. The magnificent, ceilingless entrance door was made of steel and stood like a Roman arch. When the team pulled this door open, the inside scenery spread out. A white pathway connected the entrance to the main building. A refreshing, green garden could be seen on the left, and a beautiful blue lake sat on the right, surrounded by lush trees and shrubbery. At the end of the pathway, two branching stairways led to the main building, while large bonsai trees were planted in the middle, giving off a delicate, clean scent. Wow. Despite being in the citys downtown area, the place was full of the scent of nature. Smelling this rich scent, Seol Jihu tilted his chin up. A ten-story building, was it? Rows of neatly arranged Roman arch windows reflected the sunset glow, giving the building an awe-inspiring magnificence. But the interior was even more magnificent. As soon as Seol Jihu stepped into the first floor, he thought, without a shred of exaggeration, that he was at a ballroom. Seeing his teammates staggering around as if they were drunk, Seol Jihu stared at the map. The first and second basement levels are hot springs, the first floor is the lobby After reaching the tenth-floor cafeteria, Seol Jihu dropped his jaw in astonishment. Just looking around this place is going to take a few days. Seol Jihu walked slowly as he studied the map. How much time went by? After scanning through the ten floors, Seol Jihu walked back down to the first floor, looking a bit tired. His first impression of the new home was well, he couldnt quite put it into words. The corridors were too complicated to navigate, and there were too many rooms. It looked like the perfect place to get lost in. How is it? As he was sitting in front of the front door stairway to cool his head, a pleasant voice rang out. Kim Hannah was walking out with a cheerful smile. Seol Jihu sighed. I dont know. It hasnt really hit me yet. Dont worry. Youll get used to it once you start living here. Kim Hannah chuckled before sitting down next to Seol Jihu. Anyway, we really ended up coming to Eva. Yeah. What are you going to do first? It was a simple question, yet was full of many meanings. Seol Jihu fiddled with the poor egg he had in his pocket. He had a clear goal. The problem was ways and means to achieve this goal. To put it bluntly, if he stormed out to the streets and yelled, From today, I am Evas King!, he would only be treated as a lunatic. What should he do to become Evas representative? Surely, that was what Kim Hannah was asking as well. I dont know. What do you think? It wasnt that Seol Jihu was completely lost, but he returned the question back to Kim Hannah. He wanted to hear her thoughts. Kim Hannah laughed, then spoke clearly. Learn. Hmm? Seeing it once is better than hearing it a thousand times. Come with me. Kim Hannah shot up like a rubber band and crossed the garden like a cat. Seol Jihu, who was staring at her fixedly, quickly chased after her. * Strolling around the downtown area, Kim Hannah suddenly asked. How much do you know about Eva? Seol Jihu tilted his head. I dont know. That its a Priest city, I guess? Well thats not wrong. Kim Hannah nodded her head, walking ahead of him. Do you know this? Know what? That Paradise has more queens than kings. Seol Jihus eyes narrowed slightly. Kim Hannah had been saying incomprehensible things since a while ago. But it was highly unlikely that Kim Hannah was saying a bunch of nonsense. She must have had her reason for bringing these things up. Other than Caligo and Haramark, the other five cities are all being ruled by queens. What do you think is the reason? Because of the war? Correct. Kim Hannah applauded. The long, drawn-out war not only lowered the population, but also affected the sex ratio. Not just for commoners, but also for nobles and royalty. Kim Hannah tilted her head slightly and let out a nasal hum. Mm At best, the ratio of men to women should be 3.5 to 6.5. And most of these men have been conscripted to the military. Kim Hannah turned her head and glanced at Seol Jihu. Eva is the same. . The current queen, Charlotte Aria, was the middle child of the three siblings. She lost her parents and younger brother to the Parasites attack, and her sole remaining older brother died in a war against the Federation. Most of Evas nobility also died or abandoned their titles and escaped. Before he noticed, Seol Jihu was enthralled by Kim Hannahs story. Of course, there were nobles who maintained their allegiance to the royal family until the end Seol Jihu immediately realized she was talking about Sorg Khne. Think about it. What would Earthlings have thought, seeing a young queen left alone as the sole ruler of such a geographically advantageous city? Seol Jihu didnt answer. But he could guess the answer from the things he had seen and experienced until now. Kim Hannah hesitated slightly, but finally continued her story in a determined voice. To be honest Ive been wanting to tell you something after we came to Eva. She spun back and gazed at Seol Jihu fixedly. Taking a few steps back, she asked. How was Haramark? What did this mean? Haramark is known as the City of Crime. But did it really feel like one? Seol Jihu furrowed his brows before shaking his head. Haramark was once one of the worst be-all-end-all cities in existence. Paradisians and Earthlings opposed each other, and Earthlings took part in mudslinging fights with other Earthlings. But that was before Seol Jihu entered Paradise. After the internal strife ended, Haramark hastily stabilized the city. The royal family actively negotiated with the rebels, and Sicilia became the royal familys partner and seized control over all Earthlings. So much so that Earthlings would run away at the sight of Agnes and the Triads would be pressured to move. In other words, the royal family had skillfully taken control of the situation, only being possible thanks to Sicilia honoring their agreement with the royal family. There is no such thing as an eternal war. A war will end. Whether that be in a constructive way or a destructive way. Thinking about it this way, it could be said that Haramarks internal war came to a constructive end. Then what about Eva? So, what I want to say is Kim Hannah turned back to the front again before continuing. Not all royalty are as competent as Princess Teresa and King Prihi. Her voice even sounded cold. Kim Hannah suddenly came to a stop. Seol Jihu stopped subconsciously, his eyebrows going up. He finally realized. The surrounding people, the surrounding scenery, no Take a good look. As if everything was a lie, Seol Jihus surroundings changed instantly. He didnt even feel like he walked a long distance. But This scenery Looking around in a daze is the true face of the city that youre trying to become the king of. Seol Jihu became speechless. Chapter 245. City of Anarchy (2) Darkness bit a chunk out of the sunset-dyed sky, scattering the orange hue into oblivion and blanketing the world with nighttime. Seol Jihu blankly stared at the city left in the darkness of the bygone sunset. This place Where was it? And why was it in such a visible mess? Seol Jihu stood in place for a long time before moving forward, staggering as though he was dead drunk. All sorts of scenery flashed by his eyes. A dirty mother and daughter, sitting on the side of the street with a small tin can in front of them, and Earthlings walking by them with indifferent looks. A mother feebly looking up at a passing Earthling, a boy begging on his knees pleading to a man to give something back, and the Earthling kicking him away in disgust. An old woman flailing her arms in the air while being dragged out by an Earthling pulling on her hair. An Earthling screaming at a woman to pay off her debts, Earthlings harassing a Paradisian woman calling for her mom. Earthlings standing in front of a show window, ignoring the ruckus around them and commenting on the soulless women on display. Paradisian women already sold to customers, enduring dirty looks and inappropriate groping. ! Seol Jihu suddenly stopped in place. He turned his gaze to a dark alleyway, his eyes immediately filling up with doubt. A small corpse was spilling out of a trash can that fell to the floor. Seol Jihus eyes trembled. No matter how he looked at it, the corpse couldnt have been alive for more than a few months. Suddenly, a splitting scream rang out, followed by loud slapping noises. But no one paid any attention to the horrible sound. In fact, the sound of giggling only grew louder. They were disregarding even the stench of a rotting corpse, enjoying the madness of nightlife. Seol Jihu felt like he was dreaming. What? There were no morals or basic human rights. What am I looking at? There was only self-indulgence masked as freedom. Just what the hell! Seol Jihu raised his voice before unknowingly shutting up. It was because he remembered Kim Hannah telling him that not all royalty were competent. Seol Jihu feigned a smile as he watched an Earthling successfully solicit another Earthling to enter a building. He was dumbstruck. That couldnt be the reason that they were given the building. That couldnt be the reason they entered Paradise. Yet these things were happening in front of his eyes. Theres a simple reason that Eva is a popular city among Earthlings. It was Kim Hannahs voice. Because its a comparatively safe city. It isnt close to the Parasites territory, and the famous Tigol Fortress is acting as a line of defense. Though, the fortress was conquered once. . Theres less threat of an invasion, so Earthlings are flocking to it after Scheherazade. Not to mention, they can also see the Federation. Seol Jihu fell silent. Kim Hannah continued with a monotonous voice. This is Eva, a city where several organizations are working together to blind the immature queens eyes and squeeze out benefits. These people. Seol Jihu clenched his teeth. Why why did they enter Paradise? His voice trembled. Kim Hannah turned her gaze. She saw the crawling boy You can plunder money. saw the old woman screaming and yelling on the ground You can steal money. and saw the collapsed Paradisian woman being dragged by her hair. And you can earn money. Next, she turned to Seol Jihu and shrugged. For the record, most of the people ran away when the royals issued that mandatory conscription order for the war. If they entered Paradise! Seol Jihu shouted. A light flickered in Kim Hannahs eyes, though only for a moment. In truth, the response she was expecting was, Theres no reason for them to go this far! But Seol Jihus response was far from it. If they entered Paradise. This was what infuriated Seol Jihu. The Earthlings abandoning their duty. It was less that he felt pity for Paradisians and more that he detested seeing a wonderful city in this state. I guess it doesnt matter. Kim Hannah had achieved her intended goal. There was a reason she brought him out on his first day here. This city of anarchy, overflowing with unsightly virility and entertainment, was under the tight control of Evas eight organizations. It was obvious that they wouldnt spare a seat for Seol Jihu. Of course, Seol Jihu didnt come to Eva just to take a single seat. No, he came to devour everything. And to do that, he needed to push the eight organizations aside. Meaning, he had to consider them his enemy. This should be good enough, but Kim Hannah decided to urge him on a bit more. She knew of a place that directly contradicted what Seol Jihu was trying to achieve in Eva. There shouldnt be a better place to incite his emotions. Lets get a move on. Hearing this, Seol Jihu stared at Kim Hannah fixedly. His expression was frighteningly stiff. We came all the way here. We might as well buy something. Kim Hannah. Who knows whats going to happen in the future? Kim Hannah scanned Seol Jihu from top to bottom. Shouldnt you at least get yourself a nice set of armor? Hearing the intent behind her words, Seol Jihu swallowed his own words. You dont need to worry about money. With my name, they wont mind putting it on the tab. We can just pick out any item we want. Kim Hannah threw her handbag up and smiled sweetly. Do you remember what I told you in Scheherazade? * Kim Hannah cut through the night street, leading Seol Jihu to a shabby building on the outskirts of the city. The place looked like a haunted mansion from the outside, but it was really an auction house. It wasnt an official auction house, but a VIP auction house that was used for black-market dealings. When Kim Hannah approached the building, the two guards standing at the entrance walked forward. Our apologies, but the entrance is closed for the day. The auction is already underway. I know. Kim Hannah smiled, retorting, Were not here to participate in the auction, but to meet someone. With that, she put her hand into the handbag and took it back out. She seemed to show something to the guards, but Seol Jihu couldnt see it clearly as he was standing behind her. What he did notice was that the guards attitude changed completely. Excuse me. Who should I say it is? Tell him the fox is here. The two guards shrunk back, but only for a moment. What brings you to Kim Hannah whispered quietly. Please wait just one moment. One of the guards distanced himself, calling someone with a communication crystal before nodding his head. He came back, then spoke. He said he would meet you. Where should I go? Ah, if its okay with you, can you wait 30 minutes? Hes in the middle of training. Training, huh. Kim Hannah snorted. I dont see why not. Ah, can we watch the auction for a bit? Standing around for 30 minutes is awfully boring. If youll only watch, then yes. Should I guide you in? Its fine. Ive been here a couple of times before. Then Ill come back in 20 minutes. The guard bowed. Kim Hannah grabbed the dazedly standing Seol Jihus hand and pulled him inside. Hot air filled the buildings interior. Every time they took a breath, they felt a strange heat stinging their nose. Soon, they pulled back on black curtains and entered, the source of the heat revealing itself. There were dozens of people sitting on the stairs of an amphitheater in front of the stage. They were drinking wine, eating food, or cheering quietly. Everyone was wearing a mask and a hoodie. The auction was already well underway, just like the guard said. Here is the next item! The auctioneer standing on the stage raised his arm, his voice resounding in the closed space. Next It is a Sky Fairy! Seol Jihu doubted his ears. He widened his eyes in shock as he saw the item being moved to the center of the stage. I will save the long explanation. Males are rare among Sky Fairies. Im sure you all know that adolescent male Sky Fairies are treated as treasures even amongst their own race! The auctioneers words didnt enter Seol Jihus ears. His eyes were fixed on the young Sky Fairy, shackled around his ankles and neck, crying with his head dropped. One person shot their hand up. From the thin, slender arm, one could guess she was a woman. When she made a beckoning gesture with her index finger, the auctioneer pushed the Sky Fairy forward. The womans hand caressed the fairys body, causing him to shrink back in tears. The more the item reacted in disgust, the more excited and bold the woman became, cackling loudly. At that moment, a stumpy man raised his hand. The laughter stopped. The two of them then called out bids in intense competition before the auctioneer brought the Sky Fairy away. The woman spat on the floor and sat back down angrily. Having watched the entire scene unfold, Seol Jihus mouth widened. His soul seemed to have left his body. He had witnessed a slave trade for the first time in Paradise. Kim Han Ive come to guide you. Seol Jihus sentence was cut short by the guards timely return. Yes, lets go. Kim Hannah smiled and linked arms with Seol Jihu. Seol Jihu could feel a furtive pressure on his arm. Kim Hannah was hinting him to stay put. Seol Jihu couldnt take his eyes off the stage, but had no choice than to leave with Kim Hannah pulling him. The moment he passed through the black curtains again, he realized his breathing was much rougher than before. His heart was also beating several times faster than normal. Seol Jihu gritted his teeth while trying his best to collect his breath. He now had a good idea what kind of a place Eva was. He didnt think he could be surprised any more than this.However, this thought was thoroughly crushed the moment he followed the guard into the basement. Hell be right out after putting on his clothes. The training just ended. The guard bowed before taking his leave. However, Seol Jihu didnt notice him at all. The odor of chestnut flowe Chapter 246. Eva’s Night (1) Seol Jihu did not go back home immediately. He walked. He walked without a destination. He wanted to cool his mind, but the more he wandered around, the bigger the flames in his mind burnt. Seol Jihu walked all around the city and engraved the scenery into his mind. When his aimless steps finally stopped, he was at the temple. The temple of Gula. Seol Jihu climbed the stairs slowly. Although he didnt have any business here, he wandered in as though he was entranced. Perhaps because it was the middle of the night, the temple was empty. As soon as the stone statue came into view, Seol Jihu stopped and bowed. He emptied his mind as well. He simply wanted to. Gula didnt initiate a conversation either. She simply reached out toward Seol Jihus head, stroking it quietly. In the beautiful night, a warrior stood in front of a stone statue with his head bowed, and a goddess placed her hand on his head. How much time went by? As the gentle touch continued, Seol Jihu felt his rapidly beating heart slow down. He finally cooled down. [We arent turning a blind eye because we want to.] Around this time, Gulas voice rang out. [Just like how you humans are bound by an oath, we gods are also bound by the law of causality forming the world. Overturning what we brought upon ourselves would be no different than forfeiting our arms to the Parasite Queen.] . [Of course, we do take action when we can, eliminating them through the Banquets, or] Gula paused for a moment [Using you as my spear.] Before completing her sentence calmly. [Why do you think Luxuria gave you that class name?] Nemesis, the goddess of vengeance who, regardless of righteousness or evil, enacted retribution against those who crossed the line. The Earthlings had crossed this line long ago, and Seol Jihu was Gulas spear. [Child, we do not have much time. The Parasite Queen is scheming something again.] [Something far more sinister than the Arden Valley war] Seol Jihu usually couldnt understand Gulas riddle-like words. But this time, he understood them perfectly. We do not have much time. Evidently, with the threat of the Parasites looming over his head, his current worries were simply not worthy of his time. [What are you hesitating for?] Seol Jihu closed his eyes and shook his head. [A feather can only cause a small ripple.] Gulas voice started out calmly [But a titan can raise a tsunami with a simple step!] Then it suddenly grew fierce. [Go!] Gulas voice echoed in his head, and Seol Jihu shuddered with excitement. The blood flowing through his veins turned hot. [Go] Finally [And carry out your will in the name of Nemesis!] The slumbering titan woke up. * Kim Hannah was sitting in the lobby, raising her head at the sound of footsteps coming from the entrance. Hey! The moment she saw Seol Jihu walking towards her from a distance, she shot up from her chair. Just where have you been!? The library, and a shop. You should have said something then. Going off alone Kim Hannah. Seol Jihu cut her off, continuing immediately. You said you knew a thing or two about this city, right? Kim Hannah flinched at his serene tone. Prepare a report on all the organizations making a mess out of Eva. Dont miss a single detail. .Huh? And summon everyone whos Level 4 and above other than Master Jang and Yuhui Noona. Now. Seol Jihu left these words behind and climbed up the stairs in big strides, crossing three or four steps each time. Ah. The dumbstruck Kim Hannah suddenly felt amiss. She immediately thought, No way. She quickly chased after him, and as expected, Seol Jihu was in his room, putting on his armor. They were cheap goods easily found in stores. Becoming sure of her suspicion, Kim Hannah darted forward in fright. H-Hey! Are you out of your mind? What are you doing? Seol Jihu didnt answer and silently tightened a leather strap. Heey! When Kim Hannah jumped up and down, throwing a fit Theres a tale from the Romance of Three Kingdoms. He finally spat out a line. When Cao Cao was in the Army of the Western Garden as the Colonel Who Arranged the Army, Jian Shuos uncle, an influential eunuch of the Ten Attendants, broke the law. Cao Cao promptly flogged him to death, and ever since, no one dared to break the law. Kim Hannah snorted, but soon regained her composure and calmly refuted. Thats in the Romance of the Three Kingdoms, a novel. This is Paradise. Instead of replying, Seol Jihu lightly waved his hand. With a heavy thump, a thick book dropped down to Kim Hannahs feet. Evas law book. Kim Hannahs eyes narrowed. Federation-related War Law, Article 22 Clause 1. Earthlings shall not use excessive battle power in the Federation Border Region, except for military purposes or self-preservation. In addition, they shall be executed if the collateral damage resulting from their use of battle power is deemed too excessive. Seol Jihu continued. Relating to Article 22 Clause 1, if a prisoner of war results from the outcome of a battle, the Eva Royal Palace shall be the arbiter for all following proceedings. Earthlings shall not enact physical or mental violence upon a prisoner of war. Regardless of type and degree, all acts of violence beyond what is necessary for military purposes is strictly prohibited. Those found in violation shall be executed. Kim Hannah became lost for words when Seol Jihu emphasized the word prohibited. She barely managed to spit out a line. You know that Im not talking about a law that might as well not exist. Seol Jihu turned his gaze and pushed newly bought javelins into his storage belt. Kim Hannah drew a breath before approaching Seol Jihu with a forced smile. Jihu, I fully understand how you feel. I really do. But you need to give this more thought. . Its not as if you dont know what kind of result your action will bring about, right? Seol Jihu snorted. Well, this is unexpected. What? Wasnt this what you wanted? Kim Hannahs breath stiffened. The nightlife scenery might be one thing, but we didnt need to go down to the auction houses basement. Seol Jihus voice was calm, yet a blade-like coldness could be felt from it. You brought me there. To show me. It finally hit Kim Hannah that something was off. The Seol Jihu in front of her wasnt the Seol Jihu she knew. His usual carefree attitude was nowhere to be seen. Instead, he had transformed into a demon radiating a chilling aura. Almost as if he was possessed. It was a mistake if she could call it that. Kim Hannah wanted to enrage Seol Jihu and for him to direct that fury at the eight organizations ruling Eva. The problem was that she overshot the mark. Never in her wildest imaginations did she think he would draw his sword on his first day here. In fact, this was the first time that she was seeing Seol Jihu with his switch on. If she had seen him in this state at least once before, or if she had heard what Phi Sora usually called him, she would have stopped where appropriate without ever turning on this switch. Give it more thought. Even though she knew it was too late to turn back, Kim Hannah spoke with a trembling voice. We can grow our size and slowly dominate them. When the time comes, they will crawl beneath us on their own. Right now is when we should be biding our time. Her plan wasnt wrong, just different. Moreover, they lacked time. Seol Jihu stopped responding to her, unwrapping the blue cloth covering the Spear of Purity. The spear was still heavy, and he could still feel resistance from it. Seol Jihu sighed and put down his spear. Then, just as he was about to gather his comrades he caught sight of a red egg sitting in the middle of the doorway. What was it doing there? The moment he thought this Woong! Along with a vigorous ringing sound, formless energy burst out from the egg. Although his eyes could not see it, the flow of the energy spread out like a ripple. It passed Seol Jihu and touched the Spear of Purity. Woooooong! As the energy pulsated, a mystical phenomenon occurred. The translucent spear began to fill up with color. It only took a few seconds for the silvery-white light, spreading like water paint, to completely dye the spear. What looked like an object carved out of ice now looked like it was crafted with white snow. Seol Jihu unknowingly picked up the Spear of Purity, which was emitting a silvery light. His eyebrows immediately went up. The heaviness and resistance were completely gone. It was light like he was holding a pool noodle, and he could move it as he wished. He couldnt feel anything beyond this change, but what mattered was that the Spear of Purity was now usable. Seol Jihu stared at the red egg. Until now, it didnt even pretend to listen to him, so why was it allowing him to use the spear now? The answer was easy. The Arcus Spirit was an examiner, observing its owners actions and permitting the spears use as fit. I see. Seol Jihus eyes flickered. This must mean that the Arcus Spirit approved of his plan. Whats up? Are we fighting someone? What happened? His teammates rushed inside even before they were called because loud voices had gone back and forth along with a powerful undulation of energy. I have something to say. Seol Jihu calmly spoke. Feeling the heavy air, everyone became quiet. Yi Seol-Ah stared at Seol Jihu with an anxious look. Can you trust me this one time and follow me? It was out of the blue. Chohong and Hugo justifiably wore expressions that said, What crap are you spouting? But that only lasted a moment. After seeing the armor on Seol Jihu and the spear in his hand, they exchanged glances with each other. And then they turned around and left at the same time. By the time they came back, they were fully armed with their own equipment. Alright. Chohong placed the Thorn of Steel on her shoulder and nodded. Lets go. She agreed readily. I dont know whats going on, but you must have your reason. Lets go. You can explain later. Hugo also agreed as he cracked his neck. The trust Seol Jihu had built up since the Forest of Denial was showing its worth. Marcel Ghionea, who was standing with his arms crossed, also turned around and left. He must have gone to get his own equipment. Its only the first day huaaam. Maria yawned as if she didnt really care. This guys at it again Only Phi Sora sent doubtful glances. Seol Jihu walked forward. As he was about to leave, he saw Jang Maldong standing silently and paused. Are you really going to do it? Can I not? Earthlings will see you as a madman. His voice was grave. For some reason, he seemed to be dissuading him. Am I a madman? Seol Jihu knew. [A world where people only pursue their own freedom and success, throwing aside all morals and responsibilities. A world poisoned by self-indulgence.] That Paradise wouldnt change just because of this. What the eight organizations would do, how the royal family would react, and how the Earthlings will view this matter these things were all obvious. Some might say that he was acting up. That he would need to get badly burnt before he would snap out of his fantasies. But [Its good to be angry at your losses. Its not bad to scorn yourself and reflect on your actions. Thats all good, but] [But is that all?] The world wouldnt change if he stayed still. Do unto others as they do unto you. That was what he learned at the Banquet. He had told Sorg Khne. That he wouldnt sit still. During the war, just as he was about to give up in hopelessness, he had thrown everything aside and decided that he wouldnt hold back any longer. To Seol Jihu, Earthlings were madmen.To Earthlings, Seol Jihu should be the madman.Paradise was mad too.And it was only falling deeper into madness. Then, fine. So be it. Even if he were to become a madman [The bastards who threw away their duty and didnt even participate in the war. Doesnt seeing them hold their heads up high fill you with disgust?] [The sons of bitches who secretly scheme to undermine anyone who threatens their self-interest. Dont you want to gather them up and kill them all?] He would confront them, no longer avoiding them. [Dont you have any thoughts about becoming a King?] Now, it was time to keep the promise he made with himself and everyone else. I dont know if what Im about to do is the right thing. Seol Jihu spoke calmly. But I do think it is something that must be done. Something that must be done, you say Jang Maldong reiterated what Seol Jihu said and stepped aside. Be careful. Hearing this, Seol Jihu bowed and moved his steps. Kim Hannahs hope crumbled down, having hoped Jang Maldong would stop Seol Jihu. Ah just what the hell did you do to him Phi Sora scratched her head fiercely before nudging the dazed Kim Hannah. Hello? Can I get my equipment back? Hurry. Kim Hannah didnt answer. She absent-mindedly stared at the teammates walking down the stairs. Seol Jihu was heading for the world, not by anyone elses will but his own. Soon, as he exited through the door, Kim Hannah shut her eyes tightly. The die had been cast. * A party of six cut through a desolate boulevard. Passing through the night street, they headed to the outskirts of the city, where the VIP auction house was located. A shabby building came into view from a distance. Chohong and Hugo walked in silence. Marcel Ghionea loaded his crossbow, and Maria quickly chanted a spell. Are you really going? Phi Sora asked again with a look of disbelief. This was already the eighth time. Are you really going? The ninth. You know that doing this is waging war against all of Evas organizations, right? Are you sure you can han Phi Sora couldnt finish her sentence. It was because Seol Jihu glared at her with an irritated look. Although he didnt say anything, his intent had been delivered. Leave if youre going to ask again. Hmph, I was just worried about you. Phi Sora grumbled in a burst of anger. And she redirected this anger to the poor building in front of her. Before they noticed, they were in front of the building. Because they didnt sneak around and directly approached the building from the front, the three or four guards at the entrance turned to face them. Rather than asking for the tenth time, the grumbling Phi Sora unsheathed the longsword she borrowed again. Fine, but just for the record, youre the one who wanted this. Seol Jihu slowly nodded his head. In the next instant, the air around her changed. She stopped and bent her knees. On the other hand Who are these guys? One of the guards who detected her hostility stepped up. Over there, st Whish! Before he could even finish, a fierce wind blew forth. The guard looked up instinctively, seeing the longsword in the womans hand flying up like a butterfly and stinging like a bee. Swish. The blade cut through its target like tofu. Blood flowed down from the severed surface. . Having been beheaded in the blink of an eye, the guards body dropped down. The guard standing behind him opened his mouth in shock. Wha Boom! His face exploded before he noticed. As filth mixed with brain matter and blood splattered everywhere, the two remaining guards turned their gazes in a daze. There, with a young man shaking his arm, a group of people was gradually coming closer. They could also see two Mana Spears, hurling toward them at frightening speeds. Boom, boom! With a split second time difference, their heads popped like balloons. Suddenly having lost their heads, their bodies dropped down one by one. Starting from this point, a terrifying storm raged up from Seol Jihus body. The killing intent he had been suppressing shot out freely. And just like that Were at a landfill. On the first night of their arrival at Eva Everyone. Carpe Diem, under Seol Jihus command Annihilate them all. opened fire against Evas eight organizations. Chapter 247. Evas Night (2) The VIP auction house was a place that could be called a treasure house. As many precious products were up for display, there werent just a few who were keen to lay their hands on them. And being aware of this fact, the manager of the auction house consequently spent considerable effort in the security of the place. This was evident from the Earthlings jumping out from all over the place and the Archers who had positioned themselves on the roofs as soon as there was an uproar at the entrance. "Huh? What are those guys? There were only half a dozen people. One of the Archers, who had been keeping watch indifferently took aim with his bow. But the moment he notched an arrow and activated his Thousand-Mile Eye, he clearly saw A grey-haired man taking precise aim at him with a white crossbow. The moment he realized his mistake Siik! The Archers body quivered. The bow and arrow both fell from his hands. His body began to sway back and forth before he eventually couldnt steady himself, crashing down from the roof and rolling like a limp doll with a bolt sticking out from exactly in between his eyebrows. The Archer, who was about to take out a communication crystal after seeing the commotion made a dumbfounded face. And one second later, a bolt struck his forehead as well and toppled his body backward. That was the start. Siik, siik! Bodies fell without fail every time the sound of something splitting through the air was heard. With a terrifying sniping skill and a quick reload time, it didnt take long before everyone on the roof was dealt with. "All rooftop personnel eliminated. Lowering his Laurel of Triumph, Marcel Ghionea grabbed another handful of bolts from his quiver. "Okay. Then we dont need to worry about being shot at anymore, right? Phi Sora spoke with confidence and held her shield out in front of her. She then tightly braced her arm and bent her knees to take a stance. A strange flow of heat sizzled out from her entire body as she circulated her mana. "No need to help!" After leaving those words, Phi Sora recklessly charged towards the mob that was running towards them. She accelerated in an instant and started charging with tremendous force that threatened to split the ground beneath her feet. Her appearance was so similar to a full-power charge of an angry bull that the people running towards her were taken aback and slowed down. But before the approaching mob split left and right to avoid her, Phi Sora heavily stomped the ground with her body still lowered. "Uriya!" Boom! "Ahhhh!" An Earthling flew through the air with blood spurting out over his entire body while screaming. That wasnt the end. The shockwaves that spread out from the point of the impact caused several individuals to lose their balance and collapse. And one woman with fluttering red hair leaped into the crowd. "Dont~!" Her impressive long sword slit through the neck of a person on the ground. "Condemn me~! And crushing his face with her foot "As a merciless woman~! Chapter 248. Eva’s Night (3) Hugh Rodrigo. He was the Earthling in charge of managing and operating the VIP auction house. Currently, he was deep in sleep, hugging an unconscious Beastman. When he fell asleep after beating a rebellious Wolfman half-dead, he didnt think something would happen that night. In his mind, he would wake up refreshed, smile after seeing the Wolfmans face dyed in tears, and thank God for letting him come to this goldmine of a world. He had no doubt that tonight would be just like any other night. That was until he was woken up from the ruckus downstairs. Hearing the clamor, Rodrigos eyes shot open and he raised his body in a hurry. Because this wasnt the first or second time something like this had happened, there was no need to panic. The problem was that the clamor was quickly getting closer. This meant that the outside security had been broken through. As it was a rare occurrence for anyone to break inside the building, Rodrigo didnt dare to take the matter lightly. Lee! Min! He hopped off the bed and roared. The door shot open as if to respond to his call. But rather than two shadows, only one walked in. Youre a little late to notice, sir. A giggling voice was heard. The dazed Rodrigo asked. Youre Ah, dont misunderstand. I was sleeping until just now. The man shrugged and looked back at the door. Anyway, it looks like theyre on the second floor They must be pretty decent. The mans nonchalant attitude calmed Rodrigo down. Should I consider myself lucky? Rodrigo pondered. The carefree man in front of him came to visit every time there was an auction and demanded all sorts of nonsense in the name of checking out the product. But today, the situation was different. Rodrigo cut to the chase. Will you help? Of course. I still remember all the favors youve done for me. The man spoke well while sending Rodrigo a furtive look. Of course, Rodrigo wasnt the one to not understand it. Great, then please help. I will reward you generously. When you say reward I cant give out a product for free, but itll be very cheap. Ill even set aside the ones youve taken a liking to. Will the one you slept with tonight do? I dont expect any free lunch, but Im the type of person who gets bored of eating the same meal twice. The man licked his lips. Come to think of it, in the basement Rodrigo cursed inwardly but nodded his head nonetheless. Its fine as long as its not the Foxman. Take your pick. Great! The man burst into laughter. Youre truly magnanimous! Good, good, Ill get to work right away. Please, relax and go back to sleep. Hearing the mans answer, Rodrigo looked more relaxed. Although this man was usually a pain in the ass, he was Jirayu Matthew, the ace and the Level 5 Warrior of Royal Pattaya. Meaning, he was one of the strongest Earthlings in Eva. Rodrigo breathed a sigh of relief, but immediately regained his senses. A High Ranker Warrior had come forward to help, but only a fool would blindly rely on just one man. No, I have work to do as well. Anyway, please take care of this situation urgently. With that, Rodrigo left the room with a communication crystal in hand. Jirayu Matthew also turned around. I dont know who the invader is, but I really gotta thank him~ Thanks to the intruders, he would now get his hands on foreign race slaves for a cheap price. He had even received the right to choose a slave he wanted! Thinking that he should send whoever it was without pain, Jirayu Matthew walked out of the room, whistling. In the hallway, two long-haired women with identical faces were waiting. Wang Lee and Wang Min. These twin sisters were the personal guards of Rodrigo, and Jirayu Matthew was acquainted with them as well. You guys sure took your time. Whatever, leave this to me and go get yourself some tea, ladies. Jirayu Matthew cackled. But if you really want to show your appreciation, you can wait for me in bed naked. He spoke jokingly, but the sisters didnt reply. One looked away with a coy expression, while the other ignored him altogether. It was then. Clunk, clunk! A metallic clanging resounded in the silent hallway. Jirayu Matthews eyebrows rose up. Alright, then. Turning toward the staircase, he took out his one-handed axe and shield. Lets see the face of this daring hero. Soon, the intruder reached the top of the stairs and revealed himself. Jirayu Matthew, who was watching intently, let out an empty chuckle. He had expected the intruder to have some skill, especially considering that he made it to the third floor, but judging by the intruders shabby armor, he seemed to be a simple, courageous fool. Of course, ones armors didnt necessarily reflect their abilities, but it was an undeniable truth that, in Paradise, better equipment meant greater strength. With a hearty laugh, Jirayu Matthew stomped forward. Oi! Young friend! Raising the axe radiating a chilling light, he struck up a conversation in a friendly manner. Thank you! Thank you, truly! Thanks to you? His eyes turned sharp before he could finish. It was because a blue spear appeared above the intruders left hand, hurling toward him. Jirayu Matthew immediately held his shield out. Tong! After blocking the Mana Spear, Jirayu Matthew groaned. He definitely had blocked it, yet his arm felt shockingly numb. Fuck, the intruder is a Magician? But before the paralysis could wear off, Jirayu Matthew had to twist his shield up in a hurry. That was because another Mana Spear came hurling his way. Keeeeeu! With a Tong, Jirayu Matthew took a step back, unable to bear the impact of the force. Even though he parried the attack to the best of his ability, a terrifying force had struck his hand. Even his wrist was tingling. Damn it, hes not a Magician. Is he a Warrior who raised his mana stat? In that case, it made sense for his armor to be so trashy. Heavy armor must be too burdensome with his low strength stat. Intermediate (Intermediate) at the lowest, maybe even Intermediate (High). Jirayu Matthew analyzed the enemy even as he grit his teeth and endured a numbing pain. The enemys physical level should be lower than his. He would be at a disadvantage at a distance and needed to push for close-range combat. Jirayu Matthew dropped his weapon and fumbled around his waist. As soon as he grabbed the handle hanging on his belt, he hurled it forward with full force. Woong, woong, woong. A small hand-axe flew toward the enemy in a spinning motion. However, the enemy calmly turned his left arm. A tri-circular shield was created from his wrist, forcing the hand-axe to bounce off. Fuck, he even has an artifact? Jirayu Matthews expression contorted. But he didnt stop throwing the hand-axes. Though it would be tricky, he firmly believed that killing the enemy would be a piece of cake as long as he could close the distance. Two axes, three axes Every hand-axe he threw was easily blocked, but he didnt stop. And the moment he threw his fourth hand-axe, he grabbed his weapon again and charged forward with his shield up. Energy surged up from his shield. He planned to create an opening using the hand-axes, then charge forward after pouring mana into his shield, dealing great shock to the enemy. But contrary to his expectations, the enemy didnt prevent his charge with Mana Spears. Whatever. He had already succeeded in entering a close range. Uriyaaa! Seeing the enemy standing still, Jirayu Matthew swung the weapon in his right hand. Then, the moment he struck down, the enemys spear moved. Clang! The blade of the axe clashed with the spears shaft, causing a spark to scatter in all directions. Jirayu Matthew immediately pulled his axe back and began to brandish his right hand madly. He planned to suppress the enemy with strength. At first, Jirayu Matthew thought things were going according to his plan. He was attacking one-sidedly while the enemy could only worry about blocking his attacks. But the situation took a sudden turn after the sixth hand-axe he threw was blocked. That was when he first saw the enemys spear and also when he realized that the enemy had not moved a single step since the start of the fight. Following the law of inertia, Jirayu Matthew initiated his seventh attack, immediately going Ah. But that was after the enemys spear had gone from defending to attacking. As the point of his axes blade fell down, a white spear blade stabbed toward him. Clang! Heuk! Jirayu Matthews mouth dropped open. With just one strike, the axe that he paid a huge sum to purchase shattered into pieces. Suddenly, his enemys spear entered his sight. But he didnt have any time to think as the spear shot toward his heart after breaking the axe. Jirayu Matthew quickly twisted his upper body to dodge, but lost his balance in the process. He tried to steady his body by grabbing the shaft of the spear that grazed past him, but a kick smashed his stomach. Kuak! He was sent flying, tumbling on the ground in an unsightly way. He tried to fix his posture and stand up, but suddenly coughed up a mouthful of blood. Jirayu Matthews eyes widened. He felt empty wind entering his stomach. When he subconsciously lowered his gaze, he saw that his thick armor had been crushed in. His palm was torn, dripping with blood. He must have dropped his axe as it was nowhere in sight. Only now did Jirayu Matthews eyes begin to tremble. What mana! Tap, tap. The sound of footsteps resounded in the hallway. Jirayu Matthews gaze shot up. When he met the enemys indifferent gaze, a hiccup escaped his mouth. What the hell are you guys doing!? He criticized Wang Lee and Wang Min in a fit of anger. Didnt you say we could leave this to you? Wang Lee snorted. She wanted to curse the man out loud, but knew better than to start an argument in the middle of a battle. Throwing a reserve longsword to Jirayu Matthew, Wang Lee muttered coldly. Get up. Quickly. Then, she gazed at the slowly walking enemy. Sssrrng! The twin sisters drew their swords in sync. Then, they walked forward, splitting left and right. Jirayu Matthew also stood up in a hurry and unsheathed the longsword he just received. Then, as he utilized his full power, activating Sword Qi, he suddenly became dazed. W-Wait! The twins were both Level 4s who were powerful in their own right, but that wasnt important. Having fought the enemy directly, Jirayu Matthew had a good idea of his strength. Mana, physical level, equipment. He was inferior in every single category. The enemy had to be Level 5, perhaps even Level 6! That was Jirayu Matthews genuine belief. Even if all three of them joined hands, it might not be enough to defeat the intruder. Seeing the twins taking their positions, Jirayu Matthew yelled. Hey! You retards! In the next moment, Wang Lee and Wang Min simultaneously kicked off the ground, one flying up and one lowering her body and charging forward. At the same time, they stabbed with their longsword. Although the two displayed splendid teamwork in attacking both sharply and quickly, the intruder Seol Jihu remained calm. He had realized from the previous exchange with the axe-wielding Warrior as to why Jang Maldong distinguished between True High Rankers and False High Rankers. He also realized why Phi Sora was able to subdue him so easily back then. His enemies didnt know how to fight. They only knew how to push forward with their strength and abilities, relying only on their Status Windows. It was almost as if they were clicking only their left-mouse buttons and not controlling their game character in the slightest. And that was true even now. Although this was the first time Seol Jihu was facing a coordinated attack, he could clearly read their movements. They would probably rush in, simultaneously aiming for his neck and waist. Knowing the enemies movements, dealing with them was easy. Seol Jihu twisted his body, fazing their attacks, and directly struck at the longsword aiming for his neck. The flustered Wang Min quickly slashed down in an attempt to counterattack, but Seol Jihu had already spread his mana all over his body and was stomping down. Kwang! Wang Min reeled from shock, swept away by a current of qi exploding from the two weapons point of contact. At the same time, a golden current of electricity detonating from the tip of Seol Jihus foot enveloped his body instantly. Lets end this. The moment he thought this, Seol Jihu shot out like a bolt of lightning, cutting through the two twins. Jirayu Matthew, who was hastily preparing his next attack, widened his eyes in shock. Leaving behind a golden afterimage, Seol Jihu flew into the air, pulling his spear back. It didnt take a genius to figure out that Jirayu Matthews body would be cut in half the moment that spear fell. Not knowing that this terrifying monster would come for him first, Jirayu Matthew reflexively stabbed upward. Even as he was too shocked to think properly, he had attacked, betting his all on this last move. But, he couldnt feel anything from his sword. Not even a bit of resistance could be felt. As his sword pierced up with nothing in its path, Jirayu Matthew could clearly see a spear continuously being pulled back without coming down. That was why he couldnt see it the back of the spear shooting up to his chin. After having his chin hit, Jirayu Matthews mouth shut close and his feet floated up. Seol Jihu landed on the ground just like that, and when he spread his arms out, the spear blade pierced the battered armor and penetrated his stomach. Kuhuk! Clunk. Jirayu Matthews arms dropped down. Clang. A metallic ringing was heard as his longsword fell down. Seol Jihu turned his spear halfway before pushing up with all his strength. The spear cut through Jirayu Matthews chest plate, shot past his neck, cut his nose in half, and escaped through his head. Cleanly bisected from head to stomach, the Level 5 Warriors corpse fell down. That wasnt the end. Seol Jihu felt his neck tingle. Pulling his spear out in an instant, he swung it horizontally. Slash! A heavy yet satisfying sensation reached his hand. And by the time he turned around to look, a severed head was flying in the air. Lee! Seol Jihu reached out with his left hand at the crying Wang Min. Struck by a Mana Spear, Wang Min was pushed into the wall as if to slip. As she bounced back from recoil, Seol Jihu rushed in again with Flash Thunder, penetrating her chest crudely. Kkkkkeu! Skewered to the wall by the spear, Wang Min let out a bloodcurdling gargle. While she glared at her enemy with a shaking gaze, Seol Jihu calmly asked. Where is the manager of this place? Rather than replying, Wang Min placed her trembling hand into her pocket. Then, the moment she pulled out her hand, splitting her eyes wide open Boom! Seol Jihus fist crashed into her face directly. As the fist carried his terrifying mana, her head cracked backward, destroying the wall. Blood splattered in all directions, and it also oozed out from the hole her head created. Although Seol Jihu retracted his hand slowly, her body didnt fall. Her larynx made a few popping noises before going silent. Her body slumped down. She had died instantly. Seol Jihu collected his breath, the Spear of Purity still stabbing into the corpse. He looked back at each of the three corpses. Three experts, including a Level 5 Warrior, had been destroyed at his hands. Chapter 249. Eva’s Night (4) Seol Jihu pulled out his spear, muttering quietly. So weak. Setting the twins aside, he didnt understand how the man managed to become a High Ranker. But he put the meaningless question aside for now and went to search the rooms on the floor. Although he checked every room thoroughly, he couldnt see the manager. He only found two Beastmen, lying still as though they were dead. Then again, considering the ruckus he caused, the manager not showing up until now could only mean one of the two things either he was hiding or he had already escaped. At that moment, he heard footsteps coming up the stairs. Chohong, Hugo, and Maria appeared one after the other. None of them looked hurt. But Marias cheeks were red as if she was extremely angry. Chohong raised her Thorn of Steel and shook it left and right. Oh, did you get the boss? I cant find him. He must be hiding. The clean up is more or less finished. The crazy singer is guarding the entrance. Wheres Mister Marcel Ghionea? Searching the building. He said hes gonna go check if anyone is hiding. Seol Jihu fell into thought before moving his steps. He had to go to that place anyway. He went back down to the first floor, found the path to the basement and walked down. Just as he expected Yes, yes, a group of lunatics The goods are fine. Of course, the important goods are also The manager he had seen earlier in the day was holding a communication crystal, talking. An adolescent Foxman was being squeezed in his arm. Did he feel Seol Jihus gaze? The manager looked back before jumping in shock. N-No way! Wheres Jirayu Matthew!? When Seol Jihu stomped forward, he dropped the communication crystal in a fluster. Youre! Finally recognizing Seol Jihu, Hugh Rodrigo staggered backward. His eyes then glinted, and he quickly choked the young Foxman with his arm. S-Stay back! Seeing the young Foxman stifled for breath, Seol Jihus eyes flickered with light. You must be here for the goods, right? Pang, pang, pang! Without a moment of hesitation, he activated the Festina Earring three times. You think Ill hand them over so easily!? Id rather kill them all and ! Whish! A fierce wind blew past, and Rodrigo squinted his eyes. An unknown pressure brushed past his chest for a moment, but he shook his head and continued. Make their values? With a dazed expression, he stopped in the middle of his sentence. . He lowered his gaze and couldnt see the Foxman he had in his hand. Rodrigo stealthily rolled his eyes up. There, he saw Seol Jihus back. Having passed Rodrigo before he even noticed, Seol Jihu was standing tall, gently hugging the young Foxman in his arms. Rodrigo was shocked. He hadnt even seen him move! Even the Foxman child was astonished, looking up at him with widened eyes. Rodrigos mouth opened wide. Chohong, Hugo. Seol Jihu spoke while carefully putting the Foxman down. Make sure he cant escape. You can break his teeth if he keeps spouting nonsense. Roger! Hugo shouted as he spun his arm in a circle. Seol Jihu looked back at the steel cages and raised the Spear of Purity. The sudden uproar had caught the enslaved foreign races attention. Seol Jihu swung his spear at the nearest cage. Swish. As expected of a divine spear, it cut through steel like tofu. As the steel bars of the cage fell down, a huge hole was created above it. There, he could see a Foxman, her limbs chained to the now-severed bars. She must not have expected this sequence of events as she was clearly taken aback. Her faded ears were standing up stiffly, and her tail was wagging gently. Seol Jihu promptly cut the chains off, freeing her completely. The Foxman twisted her body, swaying greatly as if she couldnt get used to the long-found freedom. She held herself up by holding onto the wall and asked with a doubtful face. What are your motives, male human? Seol Jihu spoke calmly. We came to save you. ? Well send you back to the Federation. It may be hard, but please cooperate with us. Was a rescue outside of her expectation? A clear hint of suspicion spread on the Foxmans face. There was no time to waste on convincing her. Seol Jihu rummaged through his belt, took out a healing potion, and poured it into the Foxmans open mouth. Uup! The Foxmans eyes widened. After barely being able to stand from suffering all kinds of torment, her body regained a little bit of vitality. Seol Jihu turned around. There were dozens of cages in the basement. He had to get to work. H-Hey! Just take one, you bastard! Rodrigo shouted in frustration. Shut it! Chwak! But Maria slapped his cheek, yelling. Youre the manager here? You fucking piece of shit, you call this security? What the fuck is wrong with you!? W-What!? How can even a single guard fail to get to my barrier? How the hell did you only get these shit-for-brains as guards? I have to give up a gold egg because of you! Maria slapped his cheek again and again, spitting out curses one after the other, while Rodrigo shed tears begrudgingly. Seol Jihu paid no attention to them and focused on liberating the foreign races. Finding a Sky Fairy shivering in the corner of her cage, he quickly cut the steel cage and removed the chains binding her. Are you okay? Ah! The moment he approached her, the Sky Fairy dropped her head and raised her hands. Her mouth opened, but like a goldfish, no sound came out. She seemed to be suffering from mental trauma due to the terrifying experience she had. Looking at her carefully, one could see that she was in terrible shape. She must have been beaten severely as she seemed to be in the worst condition among the prisoners held captive in this basement. While Seol Jihu was at a loss for words, another Sky Fairy approached her and gently embraced the Sky Fairy who was groaning strangely. Its fine, its fine. Everythings over, Lacia. Were saved. We can go back home. With a member of her own race comforting her, the Sky Fairys trembling subsided slightly. The Sky Fairy who just walked up asked with a hoarse voice. Can I ask you to heal her? Seol Jihu snapped out of his daze and called for Maria. The Priest who was busy slapping Rodrigos face endlessly, drew a deep breath and responded to the summon. Once she saw the Sky Fairys condition, she clicked her tongue. Holy fuck I dont think an ordinary spell is going to cut it. Damn fucking pervert, he surely did a number on her. Please do what you can. Sure, sure. She chanted a spell in a murmur. Seol Jihu went back to rescuing the prisoners. The liberated foreign races staggered out of their cages, surrounding the manager. Feeling an instinctive danger, Rodrigo struggled to escape but became silent after taking a dozen of Hugos fists. By the time Seol Jihu finished liberating everyone, most of the foreign races were sending heated gazes at Seol Jihu. They werent fools. Not only did he subdue the bastard who locked them up, but he also healed them as well. They knew that Seol Jihu was here to help. But there was one thing they dearly wanted. Having received their message full of strong desire, Seol Jihu took a step back. He leaned his head forward and reached out with his hand, gesturing, Do what you want. Killing intent soared, as dozens of gazes fell on one spot. The intensity made Hugo, who was holding Rodrigos neck, flinch. Ha Just how badly did you treat them? Hugo shook his head and threw Rodrigo to the ground. The fat man rolled on the ground, and a dozen howls immediately burst out. The foreign races pounced on Rodrigo simultaneously. One, two, four, eight Rodrigo was covered by the foreign races, who jumped forward from all directions. The Beastmen tore his hair out, dug out his eyes, and cut open his stomach to vent their anger. It was as if a group of zombies was devouring a live man. Seol Jihu, who was watching silently, suddenly felt someone approach him. It was the Sky Fairy who previously showed signs of trauma. She didnt participate in exacting vengeance, instead staggered toward Seol Jihu and softly grabbed the hem of his shirt. She knelt down, almost in a crumbling fashion, and looked up. Her eyes were still haunted by horror, but her expression was even more desperate. The Sky Fairy opened her mouth, mustering up great courage. C-Child Child? Child my child please please She wept in a pitiful voice. Dont tell me. Seol Jihu suddenly remembered the adolescent Sky Fairy who appeared at the auction. Is your child a young boy? Seol Jihu asked just to be sure, and light returned to the depressed Sky Fairys abyss-like eyes. She nodded her head, squeezing the hem of Seol Jihus shirt tighter as if he was the Messiah. But with everyone participating in the auction wearing masks and robes, Seol Jihu had not seen the buyer and was at a loss for what to do. It was then. Here you were. Marcel Ghionea opened the basement door and walked down the stairs, dragging a willowy man with his hand. It was the host who carried out the auction. Seol Jihus eyes flickered with light. He was hiding. I interrogated him, and he doesnt seem to be the manager. Good job. Seol Jihu replied quickly and held the man up by his collar. He seemed to have been beaten up a few times already as he was bruised all over his face. Answer properly if you want to live. Seol Jihus cold tone even frightened himself. The man nodded his head crazily, his eyes wet with tears. Marcel Ghionea must have handled him well as he was quite cooperative. You remember the Sky Fairy at the auction today, right? The young boy. Y-Yes! I do! Whos the buyer? Do you know him? Yes, I do! You do? Yes! Im sure that its Sombat La-ongmanee! Seol Jihu furrowed his brows. The man quickly continued. Im not lying! Ive been hosting the auction for a long time and we get many repeat customers! The product was that bastards taste as well! Im positive! It didnt sound like he was lying. Seol Jihu threw the man backward, and a terrified shriek rang out. Sombat La-ongmanee? Ive never heard of him before. It wasnt as if he could go around looking for a random Earthling. Realizing that he needed to get some information on this guy, he reached into his pocket to take out the communication crystal. It was then Sombat La-ongmanee, the leader of Royal Pattaya, one of Evas eight organizations. Their main business is loan-sharking and gay trade, and hes known to enjoy homosexual relationships with young boys before killing them through torture. Suddenly, a familiar voice rang out behind him. Turning around, Seol Jihus eyes widened. Kim Hannah was walking down the stairs with a coy look. Royal Pattaya has a total of 76 members 11 Level 2s, 36 Level 3s, 28 Level 4s, and 1 Level 5. The average level is 3.25. Two Priests, no Magicians. Their ace is the High Ranker Warrior, Jirayu Matthew. Reciting information about Royal Pattaya, she walked up to Seol Jihu. After looking around the basement, she let out a small sigh. Then, she asked in a determined manner. Youre going, right? Seol Jihu blinked in surprise before nodding. Kim Hannah bit her lower lip and took out a small notebook from her pocket. She scribbled something on the paper before ripping it out and handing it over. It was a map to Royal Pattaya. Seol Jihu took the map with a renewed look. He remembered Kim Hannah being against it previously, but now her attitude had changed. Of course, there was a reason Kim Hannahs attitude took a complete 180-degree turn. She thought wrong from the very beginning. She planned to guide Seol Jihu in a specific direction, but he strayed off completely. Mainly, Seol Jihu was someone who could not be controlled. As such, she had no choice but to go another way. Kim Hannah had to match herself to Seol Jihu. The matter had already been blown out of proportion and was impossible to reverse. The worst move she could make now would be to end things halfway. It might have been better to not do anything, but now that they started this mess, they had to see it to the end. Not only was it the correct thing to do, but it was also the only thing they could do. Evas organizations have a 1 Strong, 3 Middle, 4 Weak structure. Royal Pattaya is a Middle-level organization. Kim Hannahs calm voice Go. You can leave this place to me. suddenly turned sharp. You need to crush at least one organization until the sun comes up. Make them have no hope of revitalization. Only then can we worry about our next move. Royal Pattaya, huh. Marcel Ghionea put on a worried look. That doesnt sound easy. The auction house is one thing, but directly striking the organizations headquarters should be a lot more difficult. No, it should be more than doable. Kim Hannahs ponytail fluttered in the air. Not all organizations started out in Eva from the beginning. That was obvious. They raised their forces and fought each other over benefits before being recognized as organizations. Royal Pattaya was one of them. Thats possible? Back then, forming an organization wasnt as hard. The kingdoms encouraged it, in fact. The standard only went up after that incident happened in Eva. [To be honest, Im still a little confused. I dont know why they made the procedure so complicated.] [Well, it wasnt like this in the past.] Ah. Seol Jihu finally realized why Kim Hannah was so confident and why Hao Win wanted to come to Eva. Most likely, a majority of Evas eight organizations had not followed the proper procedures like Carpe Diem, pulling underhanded schemes to reach the status of organizations. By my standards, among Evas current organizations, only two, or three if Im being generous, are enough to be recognized as organizations in Scheherazade or Haramark. The eight organizations would be scary if they worked together, but dealing with them wasnt impossible if one could handle them individually. Chohong nodded her head in agreement. Yeah, the guys here are all shrimps. If theyre forced to participate in a war, they would die before they could do anything. No. I bet not a single one of them will die. ? Because theyll run away without fighting. Chohong sniggered at Kim Hannahs ridicule. Meanwhile, Seol Jihu checked the location marked on the map. Just as he was about to leave Seol Jihu. Kim Hannah stopped him with a cold voice. If youre going to do it, do it properly. Though she said this, she was already sure of their victory. The leader, whom she thought would walk the path of royalty, had instead chosen to walk the path of a conqueror. That wasnt bad either. After carefully reflecting on the matter, she decided that Seol Jihu could easily walk this path. After all, Carpe Diem still had a secret weapon that had not been revealed to the world. Unless the enemy brought in a Unique Ranker Priest, it was far more likely for Carpe Diem to be triumphant. Slaughter them thoroughly. I better not see any half-assed show of mercy. Seol Jihu laughed quietly. Crumpling the paper map in his hand, he began walking Lets go. To his next destination, Royal Pattaya. Chapter 250. Eva’s Night (5) He wasnt like this from the beginning. The reason everything turned out like this resulted from an unavoidable incident. Was it in the Neutral Zone? As the treasure hunt came to a close, people had split into two groups, and one group had suddenly attacked the other. They were trying to steal coins as they didnt have enough to pass the stage. Sombat La-ongmanee was among the group that was attacked. In the confusion of the moment, La-ongmanee subdued and strangled a teenage youth who had charged toward him. He didnt remember what happened too well. He only remembered the youths eyes as grit and spite disappeared from within to be replaced by bitter regret and helplessness. When the situation was over and La-ongmanee regained his clear mind, he had already strangled the unknown youth to death. Just like that, La-ongmanee committed his first murder. At that moment, he was in too much of a daze to think. He remembered trudging up to the portal, paying the passage fee and entering the Neutral Zone. But the sensation of strangling a teenager remained on his hands, continually haunting him. No, saying it haunted him was a bit misleading. His hands quivered, his breathing got rough, and his heart thumped with excitement. It was hard to see this as a sign of guilt. It was more like ecstasy. Moreover, whenever he remembered the teenage youths eyes rolling backward in his final moments, his heart palpitated and his lower body rose up. When La-ongmanee realized this, he opened his eyes to the act known as murder. After familiarizing himself with Paradise, he led the way in Evas power grab and committed more murder. But no matter how many he killed, he was only left with an unknown sense of emptiness. He couldnt feel the same sensation he felt when he committed his first murder. La-ongmanee found the reason in the nature of Earthlings. Strictly speaking, when Earthlings died in Paradise, they never really died. They only lost their memories and were revived on Earth. Although many of them committed suicide, unable to overcome the gap in their memory and the sense of loss, that was another matter altogether. Killing with his own hands and watching the process of someone losing their life completely that was what La-ongmanee truly wanted. In other words, his targets had to be those who treated Paradise as their home. Of course, that didnt make him kidnap Paradisians. With juicy targets among the foreign races, he didnt need to stick his neck out and court unnecessary danger. Although both acts were illegal, messing with the Federation was far less dangerous. After all, all he had to do was buy already captured foreign races. Fufufufu. Letting out an insidious laugh, La-ongmanee slowly reached his hand out and affectionately caressed a boy hanging on the wall. The Sky Fairy was motionless. Although faint breathing sounds could be heard, he must have fainted as his entire body was limp. Good, very good. Gently stroking the scratches on the boys pale-white skin, La-ongmanee said, laughing. Lets have fun for a long time, little cutie. And looking back, he gave a delighted smile. Royal Pattayas secret workroom. Only a few of the organizations executives knew about this workroom, and they avoided coming to this place knowing what it was used for. Right, this place was a gallery, where La-ongmanee placed the artworks he finished. Leaning on a table where torture equipment was placed, La-ongmanee took out a cigarette and lit it. Then, looking at the artwork he was sculpting, he smiled in satisfaction. Just as he began to take off his pants, enjoying the heat rising from his body CLUNK! B-Big problem! Someone threw the door open and fell on the ground while rushing inside. La-ongmanee, who was in the middle of taking off his pants, paused awkwardly and frowned. You son of a bitch, who He failed to finish, Who allowed you to come in!? when he turned and looked at the man. His subordinate was looking up at him, one of his arms missing and tears flowing down his face. You. T-The auction house was attacked! La-ongmanee furrowed his brows. And, and! Seeing the man who couldnt continue his words, La-ongmanee was convinced that something huge had happened. Pulling his pants up, he rushed out of the secret room. As he had built this place deep underground, he had to climb quite a few stairs to get upstairs. And the more he walked, the more he could hear the faint sound of the disturbance going on outside. As he finally left the basement and opened the door leading outside Kwang! A strong explosive sound struck his face. Turning around reflexively, La-ongmanee narrowly opened one of his eyes. What first entered his line of sight was a group of his subordinates running away left and right as well as a group of six people cutting straight through the path from the shattered main entrance. A round of battle must have taken place already as about a dozen men were already lying unconscious on the ground. There was no need to ask. They were under attack. La-ongmanee studied the situation and asked quietly. Whats going on? There are only six of them! We dont know! What? We dont get it! We really dont! Those crazy bastards suddenly barged in! Even though we pounced at them with superior numbers! The subordinate who rushed up behind him whined. It was hard to make out what he was saying, but it was hard to blame him. The organization had more than ten times the number of attackers but were being beaten helplessly. To make matters worse, the Archers, who were trying to support from the back, suddenly had their heads twisted or their arms pulled out, dying horrible deaths. Unless it was some magic spell they were unaware of, they really didnt know how to explain this bizarre phenomenon. Although a black smoke was circling around, no one thought much of it given what they were facing at the moment. La-ongmanee gritted his teeth and mumbled. Wheres Jirayu Matthew? H-He wont pick up our call! That fucking donkey in heat La-ongmanee clenched his teeth and took a deep breath. Bring that bastard here this instant! And Contact the Ochoa Cartel. Now! Y-Yes, sir! The subordinate quickly scurried off. Damn it, to a mere group of six. La-ongmanee screamed at the group of subordinates that were staggering back in fear. You pathetic pieces of shits! The steps halted. Not just the subordinates, but also the gazes of the attackers fell on La-ongmanee. Tsk. La-ongmanee was an Earthling who, in his early days, had experienced gang fights and street fights. At the very least, he knew how important momentum was in a fight. At this rate, it seemed that Royal Pattaya would really lose everything. And thus, he acted unperturbed and slowly walked down the stairs. Although his eyes were full of killing intent, he smiled and walked calmly. Then, he stopped in front of a young man with a fair complexion. As they had quite a bit of a height difference, he had to tilt his head up. The two mens gazes met. After a brief lull, La-ongmanee casually spoke. Weve got a guest. . A shitty guest who threw all manners out the window. You dare to act like this here? Do you know where this is? Sombat La-ongmanee. Seol Jihu spoke quietly. You should have bought a Sky Fairy at the auction house today. La-ongmanee raised an eyebrow. He then caught sight of an adult Sky Fairy standing behind the young man, clasping her hands together and looking over with a worried expression. As soon as he saw her, he understood how this event came to be. Ah~ Opening his eyes wide, he wore a mocking smile. You see~ Bring him. Seol Jihu cut him off in a commanding tone. La-ongmanee snorted. And if I do? Then Ill let you die a peaceful death. La-ongmanee opened his mouth wide. Haha hahahaha. Furrowing his brows, he tilted his head back to laugh. When he raised his arms, Hugo also raised his axe, signaling that he would go in for the kill if La-ongmanee did anything funny. Sir La-ongmanee! Be careful! As the surroundings became noisy, Chohong smirked. Since they had just been beaten one-sidedly, she understood why these subordinates were standing back. But it was still funny that they could only yack on when their leader was in danger. Shut it! You shameful bastards! La-ongmanee looked around and shouted, instantly shutting up the murmurings. After smacking his lips, he placed his hand on Seol Jihus shoulder. Youre quite tenacious, my friend. Along with a strange cackle, he nodded his head as if to approve of Seol Jihus action. Right, thats how you should be. To live in this perilous world, you need to have some courage! I like you. Speaking with a croaky voice, he smacked Seol Jihus shoulder heartily. But you know He suddenly gripped tightly, his expression turning serious. You gotta watch who youre messing with. You cant go around barking wherever you want. . At the very least, you should have come talk to me first. Who knows whether I would have handed him back to you? How can you expect good treatment if you dont treat others nicely? Right? Patting Seol Jihus cheek, La-ongmanee revealed his yellow teeth. They say ignorant people dont know how to fear the great haa. He took his hand off and put it on his waist. Spitting on the ground, he nodded his head, speaking as if he was being generous. Alright! Ill give him back to you! You even brought another Sky Fairy for sympathy. Im not so cold-hearted. Wait just a moment. With that, he turned around and stomped into the building. By the time he came out, he had a couple of spherical objects underneath his armpits, dripping with an unknown liquid. Here you go. Catch. He threw one of the short ball-like objects towards the youth. Soaked in the unknown liquid, it rolled on the ground, wetting it, before reaching Seol Jihus feet. It wasnt a Sky Fairy no matter how he looked at it. Not him? Then what about this? Another one rolled forward. Checking his feet, Seol Jihus eyes narrowed. Judging by the things ears, it must be a Sky Fairy. The problem was that only its head was remaining. Furthermore, it was so awfully damaged that it was hardly noticeable. Seeing as how it hadnt decomposed that much, La-ongmanee must have kept it in a special embalming solution. The mother Sky Fairy who followed Seol Jihu from the auction house fell on the ground, limp. Then, even with her sick body, she crawled forward with widened eyes. Ah. Shake, shake. With trembling hands, she scraped up the bodiless head. Ah ah. She uttered meaningless sounds, her face clearly at a loss for what to do. In truth, one could only barely distinguish the heads race. There was no way of knowing who the head belonged to. AAAAAAAAAAH! In the end, she clutched her head and wailed. Why are you crying? La-ongmanee looked at the wailing Sky Fairy and asked shamelessly. Take a closer look. What, you dont think its him? I have more. Do you want me to bring them too? Or are you crying because youre too touched? Huhuhuhu! He giggled in joy, feeling refreshed after dealing a good blow. What are yall doing? Shouldnt you be applauding at this touching reunion? He clapped loudly while cackling. Then, he suddenly stopped and furrowed his brows. There was a reason he put on this show. By now, his subordinates should have regained their confidence and spirit, clapping loudly and laughing along with him. Looking around left and right, La-ongmanees expression soured. His subordinates all backed off in fear with expressions that seemed to say, Were fucked. You! At the same time, a voice rumbled out in front of him, boiling like lava that was on the verge of erupting. Son of a biiiitch! As La-ongmanee looked back at the man, feeling his piercing gaze Keuk! Lightning flashed in front of him. An instant attack. He didnt even see what exactly did him in. Only, his eyes suddenly got hot. As La-ongmanee staggered backward, the only thing he saw was Seol Jihu pulling his arm back fiercely. You! Craaaaack! Before the sentence even finished, La-ongmanees nose bridge was completely smashed in. The pain only came afterward. Uwaaaaah! La-ongmanee fell backward, shrieking in pain. Clutching onto his nose, he flopped around like a fish. A rough kick followed suit. The moment Seol Jihus foot dug into La-ongmanees stomach, his eyes split open. Keuk! Uwuuuuk! Along with a dying scream, he vomited. But the kicks didnt end there. Twice, thrice The fourth must have carried some mana as it lifted La-ongmanee into the air and threw him on to the stairs. Chapter 251. Eva’s Night (6) Kyaaaak! A mouthful of blood spurted out of La-ongmanees opened mouth. He fumbled around the ground in confusion and shock, trying to pick himself back up, but he could barely control his body. Punches and kicks filled with mana had turned his insides into a mess. Even at the Intermediate (High) level, Seol Jihus mana-infused attacks could cut Medusas, the pinnacle of mid-ranked Parasite species, in half. There was simply no way ordinary Earthlings could endure the attacks at a High (High) level. Y-You son of a bitch! The crawling La-ongmanee barely managed to hold his head up. Seol Jihu stomped forward, and when La-ongmanee saw his foot rise up, he quickly shouted. You son of a bitch, do you know who I am!? The leg paused. Do you have any idea who I? La-ongmanee paused in the middle of his speech, revealing a dazed expression. It was because the enemy suddenly crouched down and met his eyes. When he saw the mans frightening gaze and the ghastly aura emanating from it . La-ongmanees breath froze. Who are you? Within the silence, a bleak voice flowed out. If looks could kill, this demons gaze would surely be it. Facing this dreary blaze of a gaze swerving through his brain, La-ongmanees angry expression instantly shattered. Cold sweat dripped down from his forehead, drop by drop. His hair stood on ends. His pupils dilated, and his distinctively bloody lips opened in terror. Who are you? A chilling question rang out. La-ongmanee swallowed hard. As he was familiar with the act of murder, he was sensitive to death. He would die. Regardless of whether he answered or not, he would die. He would definitely die. Really, this mans eyes could kill. N-No I. Tell me. Seol Jihu reached out in a hurry and grabbed La-ongmanee by the collar. Who As he stood up, La-ongmanee was dragged up as well. Shouting at the top of his lungs, the man raised his arm Are you!? And struck La-ongmanees convulsing face. KWANG! The punch must have been incredibly hard as a small crater formed on the ground when La-ongmanees back crashed down. It was truly a terrifying show of strength. Struck by this strength, La-ongmanees back bent like a shrimp. It wasnt until the leader suffered such a devastating loss that a few of the spectating organization members tried to interfere. However, they quickly turned silent as Phi Sora stepped up from the right and Chohong stepped up from the left. The weapons they held both emanated clear qi. I-Is that Sword Qi? Two High Rankers then even if Sir Jirayu Matthew rushed over They only murmured to themselves, not acting in the slightest. As a result, Seol Jihu could express his rage to his hearts content without being hindered by anyone else. I wont let you die so easily. Mark my words. He had already snapped before he left Carpe Diems building, but what La-ongmanee did only fueled his rage more. Rummaging through his black belt, Seol Jihu took out a bottle. It was one of the alchemy potions hed picked up in Arbor Mutos hideout at Huge Stone Rocky Mountain. What Seol Jihu took out was a bottle filled to the brim with bright orange liquid. Seol Jihu popped the cap open right away. Then, without saying a word, he splashed it all over La-ongmanee. Crackle! As soon as it touched his body, a blaze rose up fiercely. In an instant, the flames spread to every corner of his body and began to burn him alive. La-ongmanees eyes shot open. KUAAAAAAAAK! He wiggled like a dying insect before suddenly transforming into a fish and flopping around. But almost as if that had nothing to do with him, Seol Jihu held the Spear of Purity backward and smacked the screaming La-ongmanee with a hard thwack! Kuheuk! It went without saying that this beating didnt end with just this one smack. Head, shoulder, knee, foot, other knee, other foot Seol Jihu brandished the spear shaft without rest. Keuk! Kuk! Hukeuk! Kuhuak! La-ongmanee was really on the brink of going mad. With every strike, a bone would break, his flesh would be torn, and blood would burst out. To make matters worse, the flames would immediately consume the wound, scorching it. This pain had far surpassed any human imagination. Kkrr, krrrrr! In the end, he didnt last long and fainted, frothing at the mouth. Only then did Seol Jihu stop his beating and pierced the spear into La-ongmanees stomach. Lifting him up like a skewered shrimp, he pushed him into a pond. Tzzzzz! As the flames were extinguished, Seol Jihu pulled out the steaming La-ongmanee and threw him onto the ground. He wasnt done yet. Maria! Seol Jihu shouted as he took out a healing potion. Heal him. E-Excuse me? I said, heal him. Just make him regain his consciousness. Do not let him die. . Without thinking, Maria took out her crucifix artifact. Her mouth twitched slightly as she hadmade a puzzled expression, but she couldnt bring herself to speak due to Seol Jihus frightening command. She just did as she was told and chanted a spell. Seol Jihu personally splashed the healing potion on La-ongmanee, and seeing the white light of the healing spell subside, he put his hand into his belt. Hua, huaaa! La-ongmanee opened his eyes with difficulty, coughing out a hoarse sound. His expression was completely different than before. After suffering the previous torture, he understood. He would rather die than suffer the same pain a second time. And now that he had gone through it once, he learned what Seol Jihu meant when he said that he wouldnt kill him so easily. He narrowly raised his head and stared at the Sky Fairy. Then, he slammed his forehead down, tears streaming down from his eyes. He seemed to be apologizing. But it was already too little, too late. Seol Jihu snorted and threw the second ignition potion. Although La-ongmanee was drenched with water, he caught on fire with ease. Seol Jihu beat him up with the spear shaft, threw him into the pond to extinguish the fire, then healed him once he was taken out. While everyone watched on with dead silence, Seol Jihu repeated this process over and over again. Only a splitting scream rang out in the surroundings. And by the time this scream died down Seol Jihu had already spent all the six ignition potions. As he was trying to pull out La-ongmanee from the pond, along with the sensation of cutting a rotten log, only his spear came out. A human-shaped, burnt, well-beaten lump of meat was floating on the ponds surface. The corpse was so gruesome that it was hard just to look at it. With an exhausted look, Hugo pulled on Seol Jihus arm. Seol, Seol! Stop. Hes already dead! You should stop. Are you trying to become a monster? Marcel Ghionea also cut in. Even the wailing Sky Fairy had stopped crying and was watching with an entranced look. Seol Jihu shook Hugo off and breathed heavily. The crystal he had in his pocket shined at the perfect time. Wiping the sweat soaking his forehead, Seol Jihu took out the communication crystal. Its me. What happened? Seol Jihu stared at Kim Hannah fixedly. I can imagine. Kim Hannah smiled bitterly and spoke. Evas guards will rush over there soon. I called them. What? What, you thought you could pull off something of this sort and get away silently? . If youre going to get hit no matter what, its better to get it over with quickly. Anyway, when the guards come over, let them capture you. Dont resist and make this more complicated. I already finished talking with Sorg Khne. Also When Seol Jihu tried to hang up, Kim Hannah quickly continued. Leave about ten of them alive. Didnt you tell me to wipe them out? Its the royal administrators request. The Royal Family has to save their faces. Theyre going to be held in prison before getting executed, so do Sorg Khne a favor. Seol Jihu hung up. What did she say? Phi Sora, who was keeping her eye out on one side, asked without taking her eyes off them. Even now, Royal Pattayas members could not move an inch. They didnt even attempt to escape. It was quite ironic. Even a worm would squirm when one stepped on it. Although they knew that moving would only result in instant death, all they could do was watch as their leader died a miserable death. As they had lived in a safe environment their entire time in Paradise, enjoying this game-like world, they had lost all fighting spirit after seeing Seol Jihus madness. It was hard to even call them an enemy now. They were more like scarecrows, waiting to be slashed at. Seol Jihu spoke quietly. Kill them all. Leave only ten alive. Phi Sora whistled. Ladies and gentlemen of Royal Pattaya, you heard that? Phi Sora sheathed her longsword, walking forward as she clapped her hands. Your loss if you didnt. Anyway, were going to kill you now. Speaking in a pleasant tone, she cracked her neck left and right. You can resist or run. Youll die anyway. But no begging for your life! And rambling on about some unavoidable circumstance is an even bigger no! Dont think so badly of us. You didnt think of the foreign races circumstances when you hunted them, right~? Lets do this cleanly, okay? Phi Sora said all this very quickly. Now, if you really want to live, throw your weapons down and surrender. The first ten will get to live. Ready? Then st Before she could even finish saying start, she blinked. Over half of the members had thrown down their weapons and kneeled. The remaining members were also hesitating. It was clear that they would surrender at any moment. Chohong shook her head. She had been somewhat nervous knowing that they were going to attack one of Evas Middle-level organizations, but seeing this, they were all numbers and didnt even match up to a top-grade team. Not even Phi Sora expected this situation. She stealthily looked back at Seol Jihu. What should we do? Dont make me say it twice. Seol Jihu spat out coldly. Phi Sora shrugged and looked around the crowd. There was no easier prey than the ones that had lost their fighting spirit. Her eyes turned sharp before she pounced forward like a panther. Immediately, a one-sided massacre took place. Heads were cut off and smashed, and those who attempted to escape were shot down by lightning-fast crossbow bolts. Screams rang throughout the area. The brief moment of silence had passed, and the Royal Pattaya building turned noisy once again. Kill, kill, kill, kill Just as Seol Jihu was about to join the massacre, he looked back, feeling something pull on his shirt. Flone? [Over there.] Flone pointed to the entrance of the building. Reflexively turning his gaze, Seol Jihu furrowed his brows. A short figure that wasnt there a moment ago was placed on the staircase. [I brought him out.] You did? [Un. I looked around the building just to be sure. I was about to come back after killing a guy who was calling for reinforcements, but then I saw a basement. Thats where I found him.] By any chance [No, he was the only one who was alive. Uuu it was a really creepy place.] Flone shuddered, which was unlike herself. [Anyway, a young male Sky Fairy. Thats him, right?] Seol Jihu quickly understood what must have happened. Foreign races werent commodities even in Eva. It was unlikely that La-ongmanee killed his precious toy so quickly. Meaning, the heads he brought out were Sky Fairies he had killed a long time ago. His senseless provocation had only ended up hurting him more. Seol Jihu quickly rushed over and brought the boy to the kneeling Sky Fairy. As expected C Child! The Sky Fairys eyes widened as she tightly embraced the male child. Seol Jihu smiled gently. This was the first smile that bloomed on his face ever since he came to Eva. Im glad. The moment Seol Jihu offered these words of encouragement, the Sky Fairy abruptly shuddered. She stared at Seol Jihu with a look of dread on her face. But even that only lasted a moment. Carefully embracing the child, she lowered her head until it touched the ground. Thank you thank you so much Seol Jihu replied with a smile. The screams were already subsiding. Though he might be imagining things, he felt like he could hear the guards footsteps. Seol Jihu lowered his spear and tilted his head up. The gloomy night had gone away, and the sun was peeking its head over the horizon and shining down on the city. . Evas long night was finally coming to a close. Chapter 252. If You Run While You’re Drunk (1) The Eva Royal Palace was bustling from early morning as the royal family received news of internal conflict after years of peace. Like being struck by a bolt of lightning out of a clear sky, Sorg Khne woke up in a hurry. And when he saw a group of Earthlings being dragged in one after the other, he became lost for words. The members of Royal Pattaya were bound up and showing dazed expressions, dozens of haggardly Federation members were expressing their anger behind them, and one young man remained silent within this uproar. It was true. He was half in doubt when he first received the news. But now that he saw the truth with his own eyes, Sorg Khne was struck with an indescribable emotion. If he had to describe it, it would be delight. That Earthling Hes real. It was only a few months ago that he declared he would pull out Evas deeply-rooted evils, but he had gouged them out entirely. No one dared to touch Evas alliance of organizations, but this young man had grabbed them by the collar and punched them straight in the face. Youre here, sir administrator. Sorg Khne barely collected his mind when a soldier brought a woman over. Looking at her, he immediately noticed that the edges of her eyelids were red. Sorg Khne stared fixedly at the woman, who had a hood pulled down deep. Kim Hannah bowed respectfully. Were ashamed to cause such trouble on the very day we moved in. You really caught me by surprise. To think you would strike on the first day. We admit that what we did was a little tough. But it was all to follow Her Royal Highness will and to protect Evas law. It had to be done. Kim Hannah mentioned the law, appealing their case. This incident had already happened. How the matter was handled from now on would determine the intensity of the aftermath. Before then, Kim Hannah needed to prepare a secret hill to rely on. Sorg Khne wasnt a fool, understanding Kim Hannahs intentions fully. The royal administrator had the authority to meet her expectations. I already heard the backstory. Sorg Khne said with a hoarse voice. I trust that you have solid evidence? We spared no, detained ten members. We liberated all the foreign races held captive in the auction house and brought them here. Um At that moment, the soldier cut in carefully. We just received a report about a basement in Royal Pattayas building. Basement? Yes. Um it apparently had corpses of foreign races on display Sorg Khnes expression contorted. But soon, he regained his composure and nodded his head. Theres nothing more to see then. Internal conflicts leading to violence are prohibited, but its a different story if these were carried out for lawful purposes. Depending on how we frame the incident As Sorg Khne murmured to himself, Kim Hannahs eyes flickered with light. Sorg Khne walked past her and stopped in front of Seol Jihu, who was sitting on his knees silently. Please leave. Seemingly random words came out. Seol Jihu looked up at Sorg Khne. This place is where criminals come. Non-criminals do not belong here. Weve heard your testimony, so you can go now. Sorg Khne stared at him for a moment. Understanding his intent, Seol Jihu stood up. As he was being treated as a testifier and not a criminal, he wasnt bound up in the first place. After giving a bow, Seol Jihu turned around and headed to the door. Sorg Khne blankly stared at the young mans back as he walked away. [One of the reasons Im trying to relocate to Eva is to improve humanitys relationship with the Federation.] [The main character of that game said this: evil is evil.] [Lesser, greater, middling makes no difference. The degree is arbitrary. The definitions blurred. If Im to choose between one evil and another, I would rather not choose at all.] [It means I wont let either side have their way.] Seol Jihu had kept his promise. Although Sorg Khne never made a promise with the young man, he knew this was a matter he was obligated to take care of. Saying good job or well done wouldnt mean anything. He had to fight with him, take the blow for him, and protect his back when he wasnt looking. Sorg Khne knew this better than anyone else. Eva had long been suffering from an illness, slowly rotting away from the core. But finally, a saving grace had appeared. If he missed this opportunity, he would regret it for a lifetime. Sorg Khne clenched his fists. Come to think of it, during the Haramark incident Sorg Khne investigated the intelligence report before calling a soldier over. Go give the Assassination Guild a visit. * Light was leaking out of the first floor of Carpe Diems new building. Seo Yuhui and Jang Maldong waited through the night without sleeping, and the Yi siblings must have fallen asleep from fatigue as they were sprawled on the couch. You havent slept? How can I when my brain is wide awake? Jang Maldong smiled bitterly, then asked. What happened? We settled the matter for the time being. For the time being. It meant they had only completed the first step in a series of important processes. We attacked the auction house, freed the Federations foreign races, and attacked Royal Pattaya in the process of rescuing an already sold Sky Fairy. I see. With that, the two of them fell silent. They both looked like they had a lot to say and a lot to hear. But Jang Maldong massaged his nose bridge and nodded calmly. It must have been hard. Go get some sleep. Yes, you should catch some sleep too, Master. Seol Jihu quietly walked up the stairs without explaining every little detail. Only then did the other members scatter one by one. Chohong and Hugo followed Seol Jihu, complaining about lack of sleep, while Maria and Phi Sora walked down to the basement, saying they would check out the hot spring. Only Marcel Ghionea stayed and sat down on the couch. Turning to the entrance, he took out a white crossbow. Jang Maldong gave him a strange look as he looked ready to fight, and feeling his gaze, Marcel Ghionea spoke. Its just to be safe. ? We crushed Royal Pattaya beyond recovery. But that doesnt mean there arent other organizations in Eva. Jang Maldong went, Ah. An Archer had to take every possibility into account, no matter how unlikely it was. In this sense, Marcel Ghionea was truly worthy of his title, Archer of Steel. Im fine. Ive stayed up for four nights without sleep. You should go catch some sleep, Master. Jang Maldong grinned. Good work. Ill leave you to it then. Marcel Ghionea loaded the crossbow with bolts and replied calmly. No problem. * When Seol Jihu opened his eyes, the sun was already in the middle of the sky. But even after waking up, Seol Jihu stayed in bed for a while. Lying there in a daze, the things hed done last night flashed through his mind quickly. Although only a few hours had gone by since then, last nights memories felt like a dream. Suddenly raising his upper body, Seol Jihu looked down at his hands. Last night, he had killed people with these hands. Several people. Its the same. He still didnt feel a single thing. Even though he killed other human beings, not a hint of guilt or torment was felt. Seol Jihu was entirely calm, both physically and mentally, so much so that he felt it was strange. But if there was one thing that remained on his mind, it was Sombat La-ongmanee. Of course, Seol Jihu thought La-ongmanee fully deserved everything that had been done to him. But at the same time, he knew his usual self wouldnt have gone to such lengths. Something inside of him had snapped, almost as if he had been possessed. Future Vision definitely didnt activate. This ability had a side-effect of making him lose his memory during the time the skill was active. But he clearly remembered last nights events. Maybe its because of Future Visions influence? Do I have bipolar disorder or something? Murmuring inwardly, Seol Jihu sighed and looked around. Then, he made a dumbfounded expression. He realized a part of the reason he felt so out of place. His room was simply too different from the one he had in Haramark. This is going to take some getting used to. Seol Jihu laughed faintly before clenching his fists. Then, he hopped off the soft bed and walked forward on the even softer carpet. Although he walked in a somewhat stately manner, he faltered the moment he opened the door. The new buildings complex, grand inner structure overwhelmed him instantly. In the old building, all he had to do was leave the dorm and sit down on the couch. You really should have built this place in moderation, Kim Hannah. Looking around here and there, Seol Jihu finally found a map and went up to the tenth-floor cafeteria. Unexpectedly, someone else was already there. Kim Hannah was reading a report while drinking coffee in her usual business attire. You just woke up? Kim Hannah asked without taking her eyes off the report. Seol Jihu paused, then imitated Jang Maldongs voice as much as possible. Did you sleep well, Miss Kim Hannah? Oh, it was you, Master Jang. Mm. Alright, thats enough playing around. If youre up, hurry up and sit your ass down. You can clown around later. Kim Hannah was still drinking her coffee in an elegant manner, not giving Seol Jihu a single glance. Seol Jihu shrugged and walked over. Only then did Kim Hannah put the paper in her hand down, giving him a pitying look. Do you really need to do that right after waking up? Well, I mean What are you reading? Unable to come up with a good response, Seol Jihu changed the subject. Kim Hannah shook her head, then looked down at the paper again. The intelligence report from the Assassination Guild. A smile of satisfaction spread on her face. Sorg Khne. That old man dealt with this problem fantastically. I almost feel like I received an unexpected gift. What does it say? Instead of answering, Kim Hannah gave him the paper. Seol Jihu took it immediately. The headline said this: The Hubbub of Crimes and Unlawful Activities, The VIP Auction House and Royal Pattaya The report detailed the illegal activities carried out by the VIP auction house, and the brutality of Royal Pattayas leader, Sombat La-ongmanee. It also contained a quote from Sorg Khne, All Earthlings arrested and held captive shall be executed in accordance with Evas law. The Eva Royal Family will not tolerate any illegal activity that negatively affects the city or even all of Paradise. But one thing that was surprising was that Carpe Diems name couldnt be found anywhere. Our name He omitted it on purpose. Kim Hannah explained clearly. Public opinion is often decided by the first article thats put out. There arent any lies in this report, and its also easy to get behind saying that people who committed crimes are in the wrong. Seol Jihu immediately understood the deeper meaning. What if the report portrayed Seol Jihu as a hero? What if it reported the truth exactly as it happened? His fame might go up, but at the same time, some people would also see him in a hostile light. I learned that during that incident in Haramark. There was a bigger chance of that happening with this specific incident. Previously, his attackers had tried to blemish his name immediately after he returned victorious from a huge battle against the Parasites. This time, Seol Jihu had attacked other Earthlings. Kim Hannah continued. Simply put, hes taking on the role of being the punching bag. If the Eva Royal Family publicly says theyre carrying out their law, whos going to raise an objection? Right Ill have to thank Sir Sorg Khne. You can say thanks out of courtesy, but considering what youve done for him, it wouldnt be enough even if he thanked you a hundred times. Anyway, Im glad you understand. I was worried youd be mad about your achievement being stolen. Seol Jihu laughed. Achievement? Please. Kim Hannah gave an insipid smile. People will find out that we were behind it anyway. The other organizations already know, Im sure. Kim Hannah then took out several pieces of paper from her handbag. Wanna see? Its the piece of paper news that came out before noon today. Its mostly about you. Seol Jihu shook his head. Whats the point? Oh? You dont care? Why would I? Seol Jihu shrugged. Let them bark all they want. I have a lot to do, and Im busy taking care of my own people. It would be a waste of time worrying about people who hate me. Ooh~ Its not like I committed some crime against humanity or praised the Parasites. People who are badmouthing me are probably just unhappy with me. Let them be. Im going to continue doing my own thing. Seeing Seol Jihu speak so fluently, Kim Hannah gave a faint smile. Seol Jihu had really changed after going through so many ordeals. A leader of an organization had to be daring and unshakeable. Although Kim Hannah had her worries, she liked the current Seol Jihu a thousand times more than the past Seol Jihu who didnt know where to even begin. Im curious what youre thinking about. We have to go hit them, of course. Seol Jihu spoke simply. I found out yesterday just how messed up Eva is. And also that Haramark has quite a high standard. Even if I wasnt there yesterday, it would have been fine as long as Miss Phi Sora was there. Well, Miss Phi Sora is Master Jangs finest work and the past ace of Scheherazades organization. To be honest, I dont know what shes doing here. Seol Jihu couldnt answer this question as he himself didnt know why. Anyway, youre not wrong, but how? What do you mean, how? When Kim Hannah asked back, Seol Jihu gave her a funny look. With how much of a mess theyve been making in Eva, I doubt theyll be clean when we search them. As long as we find a single wrongdoing What if we dont? Kim Hannah cut him off and spoke leisurely. Jihu, its true that theyre unqualified to be an organization. But that doesnt mean theyre complete idiots. She put down her coffee mug and tapped on the report with her finger. Considering the Eva Royal Familys internal circumstances, theyre really stepping up this time. I bet that old man, Sorg Khne, made these decisions on his own without even telling the queen. Hes prepared to be rebuked. Though, maybe this isnt something he would get rebuked over. . Think about it. You wreaked havoc under the pretense of carrying out the law, and the highest royal administrator, whos been biding his time, finally took action. The organizations wouldnt dare to push their luck. Mm I dont know. I feel like they wont just sit still. Who said theyre going to sit still? Im sure theyre fuming right now while being confused. But as the rulers of this city, they wont be as do-or-die as you. At least, not for now. Seol Jihu nodded his head bitterly. They would be doing their best to cover their tracks while collecting as much information as possible. Do you think theyd continue their illegal activities as if nothing happened? I dont think so. Theyll either be more secretive or halt their operations for a while. In other words, barging into their organization building like last night to acquire evidence would be unlikely to work. Unless they were idiots, it was more likely that they would dig traps and wait for them. If that happened, Carpe Diem would be the one in a tough spot. Fully acknowledging that this made sense, Seol Jihu smacked his lips and crossed his arms. Come to think of it, didnt you say that we could only worry about our next move after crushing Royal Pattaya? Im surprised you remember. Kim Hannah looked away subtly. Are you sure? You just came back. Dont you want to rest a bit? What are you talking about? How can I have time to rest? I started this fight, and theres no way the other side is going to sit still. Youre the one who told me to go all the way. Seol Jihu spoke as if he could only rest easy once everything was over. [You, you definitely promised. Ill never forgive you if you suddenly become content, give up in the middle, or die off by yourself without permission.] The promise they made at Scheherazades inn, Kim Hannah had asked just to see if he remembered. Whether he did or not, his attitude didnt change. That was what Kim Hannah liked the most. Good, if thats what you think, then we can get to work right away. Work? You have a good idea? When Seol Jihu asked, Kim Hannahs smile became thicker. I do, I do. Her eyes curled to crescent moon shapes before scintillating with crafty light that resembled the night skys moon. Its not like there are just a couple of organizations. Dealing with them one by one is too much work. Since were doing this, dont you think itll be better to bait them and knock them down in one fell swoop? Seol Jihus eyes flashed. Leaning forward, he asked softly. What is it? Chapter 253. If You Run While You’re Drunk (2) Kim Hannah spoke with a smile still on her face. Wait. ? Everyone else is sleeping. Ill ask them to come to the meeting room when theyre up. You can come then. You know where the meeting room is, right? Do we need to have a meeting? Just tell me. Kim Hannah laughed, then stared at Seol Jihu. In the next moment, Seol Jihu felt an indescribably strange sensation. The craftiness Kim Hannah displayed against Evas organizations seemed to pour down on Seol Jihu. The way she gave him an icy look, Kim Hannah almost started to look scary. You. Wha, whats wrong? When Seol Jihu barely managed to ask No. Kim Hannah retracted her gaze and flattened her brows. Its nothing. Anyway, lets talk later. I need a few days to see how things develop and to organize my thoughts. With that, she picked up her coffee mug and got up. * Tang, tang! These damned bastards! Park Dongchun slammed down on a table, expressing his frustration. They must think theyre some kind of heroes being so bold!! Snorting hard and his chubby cheeks trembling, Park Dongchun was very clearly enraged. A mere team dares to challenge us, the alliance of organizations? Gooood. If they want to die so much, well grant their wish! Quiet down. A woman cut him off. Though the voice was calm, a faint hint of frustration could be felt from it. Park Dongchun turned his gaze with an indignant look. The Royal Council often had seven representatives participating. As Sombat La-ongmanee, the leader of Royal Pattaya, died a pitiful death, there should be six people present. But today, there were seven people in the meeting room, just like before. Do you think I can stay quiet in this situation!? Park Dongchun shot up and shouted. The VIP auction house was hit clean! The guards were all killed and not even Royal Pattaya was spared! Then suddenly, he grabbed the back of his neck and frowned heavily. Theyre obviously provoking us. They want to fight! Just how much are they looking down on us, the Eva Alliance!? Park Dongchun looked around as if to seek agreement. The meeting room was silent. While everyone had icy expressions, they seemed to be hesitating as well. Fight? Oh, please. The woman sitting at the head of the table broke the silence with a nonchalant comment. You shouldnt be the one to say that anyway, Mister Dongchun. Park Dongchun flinched. But then he revealed his teeth and growled. You think I sold that land just to make some profit? I had my own thoughts! Who would have thought that such a small group of people, who havent even finished registering as an organization, would do something like that on their first day in Eva!!? That was true. The Royal Council suspected that Carpe Diem had a reason for coming to Eva and believed that they would do something to shake the status quo. The problem was that it came all too fast. Even the royal administrator is going around, making a mess of things damn it! Park Dongchun collected his breath, then muttered in a provocative tone. Cant you do something? What do you mean? When a cold reply came back, Park Dongchun gritted his teeth. Dont pretend you dont know. Im asking if you can do something about this situation. Thats right. Im asking if you can help. Hearing Park Dongchuns almost shamelessly brazen words, the woman snorted dumbfoundedly. What do you want me to do in this situation? And her response immediately made Park Dongchun frown. Hah, so youre just going to watch? His sarcastic tone made the woman narrow her eyes. Hmph! Its obvious what youre thinking about! Youre trying to Stop, stop. As the atmosphere began to heat up, a brown-skinned, middle-aged man cut in respectably. He was Ochoa Cartels boss, Omar Garcia. Arent we here to discuss and come up with a solution that works for everyone? If we start fighting amongst ourselves, well only be helping the Fox. He then turned to Park Dongchun and spoke. Please calm down, Leader Park. I understand how you feel, but everyone here is in the same situation. Were all holding back. Omar Garcia was the one who received the biggest loss from last nights incident. As slave hunt and trade were his main sources of income, having the VIP auction house destroyed had affected him greatly. Park Dongchun let out a dry cough and sat down reluctantly. As Park Dongchun started to cool down, Omar Garcia slowly rekindled the conversation. Royal Pattaya contacted me late last night but it was too late. By the time my subordinates got there, the guards were already encircling the building. The Royal Family was just quicker. I dont care what you do, just dont get caught. Didnt I make this clear? The woman sitting at the head of the table spoke sharply. The royal administrator did things on his own, and making this a problem, he asked for an audience with the queen. Its only a matter of time before she finds out. And when that happens, she is sure to call me to confirm the truth. Muttering unhappily, she looked at the representatives in the room and criticized. Have you given any thought to how difficult youll make things for me? Although Eva lost its former glory and became impoverished from the long, drawn-out war, the queen thinks it is still a beautiful, crimeless city otherwise. What do you think shes going to say when she learns the truth? How dare you speak that way when youre the ones who caused the problem!? The woman glared in one specific direction, while Park Dongchun stealthily avoided her gaze. Anyway, Im out of ideas. The royal administrator is managing the matter personally, saying that hes acting on the queens behalf. Nothing we can do will change the law, and the royal administrator already snatched away the tiny methods that might have been available to us. Hearing this, Omar Garcia groaned. The woman continued. It sounds like hes really resolved himself this time for the consequences. For now, we should remain quiet and look out for our own interests. No, not should, we must. She emphasized the last point, making a one-sided decision. Also Then, she waited a brief moment before licking her lips. Looking around the room and glancing at the other representatives faces, she said with hesitation. Soon, Ill contact you all about something. Omar Garcia, who had a bitter look until now, abruptly shot his eyes open. He wasnt the only one. The other representatives also gave her surprised looks. The woman who rarely showed up to meetings unless something big happened was saying she would contact them first? When do you mean by soon? A week at the earliest, two weeks at the latest. The woman gave a short reply to Omar Garcias question. By then, the decision will be made on how to deal with the currently imprisoned Royal Pattaya members The woman smacked her lips, seemingly wanting to say more, but she trailed off and shook her head. She was clearly indicating that shed talk about this again later. In truth, it was quite obvious how the rescued foreign races and captured Royal Pattaya members would be dealt with. And no matter what happens, they couldnt expect the current situation to change greatly. So. However, Omar Garcia smirked while slowly nodding his head. So we just have to endure for two weeks. . Got it. Its true that our carelessness was part of the problem, and we were going to wait and observe for the next three months anyway. Id recommend you do that as well. Great. Then the Ochoa Cartel will do its best to be careful and not to trouble you. Drrk. The sound of a chair being dragged rang out. The woman got up from the head of the table and left with big strides, her silky black hair fluttering in the air. As she made her way across the room, Omar Garcia glanced at her shapely butt. Ill be waiting for your call. The woman stopped. It sounds like youre grossly misunderstanding this. The woman half-turned her head. The reason I occasionally participate in these meetings is to keep an eye on you all. Today, I came to give you all a warning. The same goes for why I will be contacting you later. Of course, of course. I fully understand. Omar Garcia smiled brightly. After saying, just dont get caught, she was now saying it was to keep an eye on them. Omar Garcia found the disparity between the two meanings a bit funny, but he didnt show it externally. The sound of footsteps continued until the door fully shut. After a brief moment of silence, Omar Garcia stretched his arms out. Should we get up too? He spoke with a far more relaxed expression than before. Im sure you dont need me to remind you, but lets stay on the low for the next week or two, alright? With that, he turned his gaze to Park Dongchun, who was sitting on his chair with a grave expression. Ah, Leader Park, youve met with Carpe Diems leader during the land sale, right? Oh, Im not trying to pin the blame on you or anything, so dont worry. Omar Garcia spoke while waving his hand. I was thinking, maybe you should meet with him. After all, youre already acquainted. I cant do it. Just thinking about his ugly face makes me boil. Im sure Ill start spitting out curses if I see them. Just go. Its too early for negotiations or trades anyway. Just mention the idea. Tsk. Park Dongchun was reluctant, but he nodded his head as if he had no choice but to agree. Great, if you need anything, youre free to cooperate with White Hwaru. The only remaining woman in the room sighed gravely. Got it. Since Im at fault, Ill do what I can. See you next time. Park Dongchun got up helplessly. Tang. The moment he closed the door behind him, the anger staining his face disappeared completely. After looking around left and right YES! I wanted to meet him once anyway! He cheered inwardly and ran excitedly. * Kim Hannah officially requested a meeting to be held two days later. Her attitude seemed to suddenly change in the cafeteria, but Seol Jihu thought it was his imagination and didnt pay too much attention to it. With not much to do, Seol Jihu stayed cooped up in his room, focusing on mana cultivation. Once he began, he usually spent three to four hours on average, but today, he had to cut his training short. It was because an unexpected guest had arrived at the building. Iya~ I heard the rumors, but this sure is an impressive building. We thought we did a good job with ours, but now I almost want to rebuild it. The man remarking casually while looking up at the large crystal chandeliers hanging from the ceiling was Hao Win. He exchanged greetings with Seol Jihu before being led to the reception room by Kim Hannah. I was really shocked when I received the news this morning. Hao Win got to the point as soon as he sat down on the comfy leather couch. Since you were behind it, Im assuming you know what news Im talking about. But you know how do I say this you were a bit too wild? Or Hao Win swallowed his words. Seol Jihu smiled without saying anything. Im sure you had your reason. Theres no point in brooding over whats already happened anyway. Hao Win paused, then leaned back on the couch. But I am a little disappointed. Seol Jihus eyes widened. At the end of the day, Im the one you coaxed you into moving to Eva. I didnt choose Eva just to leave Haramark. I had my own plans. Seol Jihu realized his mistake. Mister Hao Win. He tried to say something, but Hao Win raised his hand. Of course, youre not obligated to follow my plan, Seol. But, Seol, do you remember what we talked about in Haramarks palace? Seol Jihu quietly nodded his head.I took an oath to make you a King, and you accepted it. In the Neutral Zone, we were friends. But since you accepted my offer, I think I have the qualification to call myself your partner. Or rather, I thought I did. Hao Win smacked his lips. Its not just us who think this. Evas organizations probably have the same idea. Since we moved here at the same time, theyll see us as a single entity. In other words, your actions both directly and indirectly affect the Triads. . Now, I said all this, but the main point is that it would have been nice if you called me on the communication crystal before and just let me know. That way, I would have been able to prepare for the coming day and perhaps even assist you. As your friend and your partner. Although Hao Win seemed to be calm and tactful, Seol Jihu got the feeling that he had a lot of emotions pent-up inside. Hao Win wasnt being blunt given their relationship, but Seol Jihu could tell that he was disappointed. Youre right. I at least should have contacted you. I was just too worked up at the time Seol Jihu trailed off, giving a bitter smile. He didnt think he would be admitting he acted out of impulse. I didnt really come here to hear you apologize. Hao Win locked his fingers together. I just want you to trust the Triads a little more. Its true that we were pushed out of Haramark, but Ill be troubled if you look down on us too much. Knock, knock. Excuse me. Seo Yuhui entered the room with tea, lightening the heavy atmosphere slightly. Seol Jihu and Hao Win took a quick break to lighten up, exchanging small talk that wasnt related to the matter at hand. Then, Seol Jihu suddenly grew curious. By the way, you said you had plans, right? Mn, though I was forced to throw them out of the window this morning. Im curious. Can you tell me about them? Its nothing much. Hao Win spoke as if it really was a trivial matter. I planned to make a masterpiece movie with you, pulling a hilarious prank over Evas eight organizations. Wed go out and dance PPAP Chapter 254. If You Run While You’re Drunk (3) Seol Jihu accompanied Hao Win to the door and bid farewell. Once Hao Win left, the personal guards that had followed him to Carpe Diems building went up to him. Hao Win didnt say a word and walked to the street with a somewhat stiff expression. Tk. A raindrop fell from the sky. Hao Win abruptly paused and tilted his head up. The sun was still in the middle of the sky, yet the sky was dark. Rain clouds had rolled in before he noticed, and it seemed it would rain any moment now. Tk, tk, tk, tk. As if to prove him right, more raindrops began to fall in the next moment. A man wearing black sunglasses glanced up before spreading open a jacket on his arm and approaching Hao Win. Ming Jie. The man who was putting the jacket over Hao Win paused at the sudden call. You once asked me why I chose Carpe Diems leader, do you remember that? . Its simple. Because he shined brighter than anyone else. Hao Win continued while still looking up at the sky. A man who accomplishes impossible feats. A witty problem-solver who brings a solution when everyone else is lost and sees the ingenious plan to completion. That is the Earthling and Irregular, Seol of Haramark. Hao Win smiled faintly. I witnessed it clearly at the Banquet. He visited the minority faction, consoling them to join his cause. He persuaded the majority faction and subdued anyone trying to break the harmony with violence. And when he brought up the idea of exchanging the Dissonant Wish I was deeply moved. He used his cards at the perfect timing. And I knew immediately that I could never do the same. Ming Jie who was listening carefully said. If you are trying to draw a comparison to Carpe Diems recent action, I would like to point out that violence is an employable method as well. I acknowledge that. Hao Win agreed right away. Suppressing the enemy with your strength is a necessary method. I know that. But Saying this, Hao Win looked back at the imposing building. He was drunk. . Getting used to something is similar to being inebriated. He spoke with a hint of regret. The more you flaunt authority, the more you become addicted. The more you fall in love, the more you become enamored. And the more you use strength, the more you become drunk on it. Similarly, the more you fall into madness, the deeper you fall. Almost like getting more inebriated as you drink. The gentle drizzle was drenching Hao Wins clothes before he noticed. Hao Win took his eyes off the building and sighed. He wasnt saying that it was bad to run while looking forward. There were certainly times when it was necessary. The problem was the mental state of the person running. Was he running while looking forward? Or was he unable to look anywhere else? That wasnt all. He had to tread carefully even if he was running with a sharp mind, but now he was rushing forward while intoxicated. He wasnt taking breaks to look back, nor was he looking around at the people running with him. Hao Win smacked his lips for a long time before turning his gaze back down. How are the remaining seven organizations movements? Nothing seems out of the ordinary. So theyve decided to lay low. For now, at least. But given their personalities, I doubt theyll stay still for long. This couldnt continue. An unjust attack could come flying at his back at any moment. In the worst-case scenario, he might even trip on an obstacle right in front of him. The moment Seol Jihu fell, the hyenas biding their time would pounce excitedly and eat to their hearts content, not leaving behind even a single piece of meat, making sure that he could not stand up ever again. Hao Win wanted to make Seol Jihu take a break, but the water had already been spilled. Just like Seol Jihu said, they were now in a situation where they had to see things to the end. If they stopped halfway, it would be worse than not starting at all. This was the cause of Hao Wins dilemma. I doubt anything bad will happen with Miss Foxy by his side, but I guess theres no other way. Hao Win muttered under his breath. Ming Jie finally put the jacket over him and lowered his hand. Have you decided, sir? Decided or not, we dont have a choice. Weve been forced. It wasnt that they were in a horrible situation with no way out. They just had to help Seol Jihu so he could run while only looking forward until this matter was fully resolved. In other words The Triads will have to become Carpe Diems shield for a while. Announcing resolutely, Hao Win looked back at Ming Jie. Can you contact a few rogues? I have their contact info but may I know why? Even as a shield, Im not the type to sit around and take a beating. You can use shields to attack too. You know, bashing and striking. Hao Win cackled as he took out a pack of cigarettes. Ming Jie tilted his head, but didnt ask any further. Ill look into it. Dont look for them in Eva, but in Haramark no, its fine as long as theyre not from Eva. Remember, they cannot be from Eva. How many will we need? Ming Jie asked bluntly. Enough to observe all of Evas organizations. Bring them here as soon as possible. And be discrete. Hao Win revealed his teeth and smiled. Its war. * The Carpe Diem building had several meeting rooms as Kim Hannah had created one on each floor in consideration of creating multiple smaller teams in the future. Todays meeting took place in the great meeting room which was spacious enough to fit over 100 people. Evas organizations have split up their territories well, but thats only when it comes to land. For business, they mostly operate together. Kim Hannahs voice had enough force to fill the entire room. The only difference is which side is in charge and which side takes more benefits. Kim Hannah looked back at a chalkboard which contained three provisions. Evas organizations make money through three primary methods. The first is real estate, the second is slave hunt and trade, and the third is loan-sharking and prostitution. Jang Maldong furrowed his brows. Among these, Leader Seol Jihu recently led the charge to ruin the slave hunt and trade. Its hard to say its been stopped 100 percent, but with the royal administrators declaration and the royal family strengthening their border patrol, the organizations should stay quiet for a while. In truth, Seol Jihu had more than ruined the slave hunt and trade as he had directly affected future prospects as well. Everyone knew that the organizations suffered a great loss. Now, Evas organizations were choosing to lay low rather than take action. But that didnt mean they would let Carpe Diem do as it wished. They had to be scheming to make up their losses somehow. Since real estate was an asset they almost fully owned, they wouldnt be able to milk any more money out of it. So, its highly likely that theyll shift their focus on loan-sharking and prostitution. They were already milking this revenue stream, but now they would squeeze it dry. After all, even a dried squid would produce some water when wrung. People who arent familiar with Eva call it the City of Priests, but the ones who are familiar call it the City of Luxury and Pleasure. Kim Hannah placed her hands on the long table and looked around. Has anyone gone outside at night? Mm, I have. Hugo nodded while smiling in satisfaction. Evas nightlife is well known. For one, its cheap. Its also fun picking and choosing who you Hugo trailed off, unable to finish his sentence, as Seol Jihu stared at him fixedly. Kim Hannah smiled. Right, Evas nightlife is flocked by Earthlings. Why do you think that is? Isnt that obvious? They borrowed money from loan sharks and failed to pay up, so they were pulled into prostitution. Chohong spoke apathetically. Yes, thats right. Can you take a look at the paper I gave you? Kim Hannah said as she raised a piece of paper she had handed out earlier. After a few ruffles, her voice rang out again. I personally went out to gather this information. One woman couldnt endure Paradises difficult livelihood and borrowed money from Evas organization. The amount was 30 silvers. Four years went by and now Kim Hannah looked down at the paper and took a brief pause before looking back up. The amount she owes is 70.8 silvers. That was an annual interest of 34 percent. It was the same as borrowing 15,150,000 won on Earth and having to return 35,743,000 won four years later. Seol Jihu gasped at the super high interest rate. For just 70 silvers Yi Seol-Ah tilted her head and murmured carefully. Just? Well, look at you, arent you a rich man. Kim Hannah and Maria glared at him simultaneously. Seol Jihu dropped his head. Listen, most men have been conscripted away and only women are left in the city. They cant work as coachmen and no one will use them as porters. These women have to take care of their parents and their childrens livelihood by themselves. Can you still say its just 70 silvers? No, I Dont shoot your mouth off if you havent experienced it personally. Phi Sora also chimed in with a frustrated tone. Thinking about it again, Seol Jihu had only become rich from the Pagoda of Dreams expedition. Before that, his entire savings consisted of half a piece of gold, several hundred silver coins, and three or four decorations. And that was after he was successful in many other missions and made good money. More importantly, Earthlings and Paradisians had vastly different ways of making money and vastly different earnings. With a long war that had continued on for dozens of years, the reality of Paradise was that Paradisians who were at the lowest social class found it difficult to even see a single silver coin. There was a reason people said organizations were nobles, Earthlings were peasants, and Paradisians were slaves. Chohong locked her hands and stretched them up. Uwaaaaah! So youre saying charging so much in interest is illegal and we should go beat them up for it? Kim Hannah shook her head. No, thats not true. ? Lending money and receiving interest in return. That isnt illegal in the slightest. Chohong paused and blinked in confusion. The annual interest rate of 34 percent, this amount has been agreed upon by the royal palace. They cannot and should not do anything to break it. Seol Jihus eyes narrowed. Even 34 percent is a lot lower than where it started. Originally, the amount was excessively high, being quadruple of what it is now, and when people failed to pay back the amount, the loan-sharks would take the right to their property and land. Administrator Sorg Khne eventually got wind of it and did his best to protect the citizens interests. While he succeeded in protecting the land rights, he couldnt do anything about the actual amount owed. In other words, even the absurd 34 percent interest was the result of hard negotiation. I wonder what would have happened to this city if not for the Federation and Tigol Fortress. Marcel Ghionea muttered to himself. But what Kim Hannah said next delivered a twist. That doesnt mean theres nothing to dig into. Seol Jihu and everyone else turned their attention to Kim Hannah. Its nothing difficult. Theres a very simple and easy solution. What is it? Get on with it. Chohong made an irked expression, and Kim Hannah tilted her chin slightly. Then, she spoke. We just have to buy out their debts. Simply put, well be paying off their debt in their place. Then Paradisian women will be able to escape the cycle of pain theyve gotten themselves into, right? In an instant, everyone made dumbfounded faces. This way, we can also shake the foundation of the gold mine the organizations have been using for the past several years. Without women, they cant operate their business. What? The first one to react was unsurprisingly Maria. Are you crazy, Unni? No way, thats bullshit! Chohong looked dumbstruck as well. They werent the only ones who objected as others also chipped in, saying things like, Thats all you could come up with after all that? Only Seo Yuhui maintained her silence, her eyes closed in contemplation. Even Jang Maldong looked a little taken aback. Mm, I know you mean well, Miss Kim Hannah, but He furrowed his brows, stopping short of finishing his sentence. Kim Hannah was smiling, enjoying the ruckus with her arms crossed. It was as if she expected this reaction. Miss Hannah? At that moment, Seo Yuhui opened her mouth. Do you think its possible? It was a question that was purely hypothetical. But Kim Hannah went, Oh~ in surprise. No, well have to try it to know for certain, but its more likely to fail. Then Its bait. It doesnt matter if you sprinkle it or not, but its probably better to do it. You mean theres a real plan. Thats still in the works. Ill let everyone know when I confirm it. Seo Yuhui nodded. Kim Hannah looked around at everyone else. Any other concerns? . Feel free to speak your mind. I understand you have misgivings about the plan. But if youre going to raise questions, can you do it now? I hate it when people cut in. Surprisingly, the mumble died down. Only doubtful gazes remained. It was unlikely that Paradises infamous scammer would have brought up a losing scheme, but Chohong was reluctant as she just couldnt understand the true meaning. I mean its not that I cant do it. But it just doesnt make sense. Even if were well-off, how can we pay off everyones debts? Maybe if its just a part of it Yeah, just a part is fine. What? Even a king is unable to take care of all the poor. So we just have to help a little for the sake of this plan. Thats more than enough. Kim Hannah took out a new piece of paper. I surveyed around 40 households yesterday. The sample size is small, but they each had around 87 silver coins in debt. Just by donating a gold coin, you can save about eleven people. Ten would be able to save 110. Kim Hannah smiled sweetly. And you all have gold eggs, gold coins, silver chunks, silver coins, gems, and more. Thousands in total. I have a question as well. Jang Maldong raised his hand. Even if we pay off their debt, that wont solve the underlying problem. These women have to use most of the money they make by prostitution to pay off the interest, but it isnt as if Paradisians arent taking a single copper coin home. Of course, the organizations are leaving some for them so these women dont die of hunger, but its true that this is how these women make their living. He was right. Just because the women would be relieved of their debts, it didnt mean they would be free to live happy lives. Unless their livelihood was guaranteed, they would have to borrow money again or continue prostitution. Thats true. But that problem can be solved by temporarily donating food as well. With our money, of course. Maria groaned yet again. Hm However, Seol Jihu was thinking that this plan was entirely doable in the short term. Only the prices of land and High Ranker equipment were absurdly expensive. Other items prices were relatively normal. In the past, although it was only possible with the Haramark Royal Familys help, Seol Jihu had helped to accommodate hundreds of villagers from Ramman Village with a single gold bar. Chohong sent a sharp glance. Youre not forcing us, are you? Of course not. Were planning to use a part of the organizations funding. You dont have to pay anything if you dont want to. Jeez, you make it sound like youre being nice and giving us a chance to be generous. Well, its rare to get opportunities like this. Haha, youre right, its hard to get opportunities to burn money like this. As Chohong commented sarcastically, Maria cheered her on from the side. Regardless, Kim Hannah raised two fingers. Even if you can receive two benefits from it? Chohongs eyebrows went up. Youre not going to say, Oh~ You can gain the favor of the public~ are you? That is important to us, but if you dont care Kim Hannah obediently folded one finger. However, she still had one finger up. Chapter 255. Fox, O Fox (1) The meeting concluded. Seol Jihu headed to the temple as soon as the discussions ended. It was to withdraw money from the storage. At first, he told Kim Hannah to take as much as she wanted from the storage, but she replied with a snort. The core of the second attack was money. The more money they had, the higher the chance of success would be. But Kim Hannah said they should still spend in moderation, criticizing Seol Jihu for thoughtlessly trying to spend all of the organizations precious money. She didnt forget to remind him to bring back only a modest amount. It was only after hearing an earful that Seol Jihu came to a realization Kim Hannah wasnt trying to help the Paradisians out of goodwill. She said her plan was to shake up the organizations main source of revenue the nightlife business but by the looks of it, that didnt seem to be her ultimate goal. When she was talking to Seo Yuhui, each of her words really made it feel like she was aiming at the organizations. Although Seol Jihu couldnt grasp what big picture Kim Hannah was ultimately drawing, he decided to sit back and watch the so-called Miss Foxy work her magic. After all, you couldnt go wrong with listening to your mom. After arriving at the temple, Seol Jihu took out the 20 gold coins that Kim Hannah requested and an additional gold bar without hesitation. A gold bar was equivalent to 21 gold coins or 21,000 silver coins. On Earth, that would be worth hundreds of millions of won! Since each household had an average of 87 silver coins in debt, just this gold bar would be able to pay off 241 peoples debts, with a margin of error, of course. Kim Hannah was busy drawing up documents in her room. Dexterously moving her hand with a serious face, she put her pen down when she heard the door open. Youre back? Seol Jihu obediently put down the money pouch. After checking the contents, Kim Hannah smiled in satisfaction. This should be more than enough as a deposit. It really is nice to be rich. Of course, it is. Who doesnt like money? Just look at Miss Maria. No, stupid, I meant money gives us more options. Simply put, they could only carry out this plan because they had ample wealth and could easily spare some. Otherwise, they wouldnt even have dreamt of it. Seol Jihu smiled flatly. Right, I didnt think youd fight with them using money. Theres no rule saying that battles have to be conducted with weapons. You can use words, money, or even law, religion, pen, and other things as well. Kim Hannah recited a long list before suddenly looking at Seol Jihu. But to tell you the truth, this can hardly be called a war. Because well be pummeling them one-sidedly. One-sidedly? Think about it. Does our plan violate the law in any way? Seol Jihu shook his head. No, right? Were giving out money to Paradisians who are drowning in debt. Whos going to say anything about it? Sure, they might think were acting out of place, but thats it. I mean, yeah, what were planning to do isnt illegal, but if you only look at the outcome, our money will end up in the enemys hands. What Seol Jihu said wasnt wrong, but the corner of Kim Hannahs lip curled up. You havent seen the nightlife here, huh. What do you mean? We went together. I mean adult entertainment. Or you know, prostitution. Kim Hannah continued with a smirk. All products have a sale price, and that means there is a difference between the sellers cost of acquiring products and the selling price, or basically whats called a margin. And in Paradise, the adult entertainment industry has a high-profit margin. Theres a reason that organizations which favor profit above all, chose this industry as their main business. This made sense. If the industry didnt make much money, there would be no reason for organizations to operate and maintain them for years. Its not just about the profit margin. The reason the adult entertainment industry is so popular in Paradise is that it keeps a small-profit high-volume structure. Theyre purposely making less profit? Yep. For adult entertainment businesses, youll get many customers even if you raise the price a little bit. These people generally wont hesitate just because the price is slightly higher. Seol Jihu nodded. But doing that comes with a risk. The more money you make, the more you will have to pay the girls. Just think. What if their workers made dozens of silver coins every day? Theyll pay off their debts in no time and leave. So thats why They bring the girls in by inflating their debt, so they make them work cheap, controlling the price so that they can barely make enough to make ends meet. That way, the girls will work for them longer. After all, thats better for them in the long run. By the time the long explanation ended, Seol Jihu realized his mouth had gone dry and bitter. Sometimes, I get Paradise confused with Earth. Obviously. These businesses are operated by people from Earth. Kim Hannah snorted. At that moment, the door opened with a click, and a grey-haired man walked in. Kim Hannah put on her business smile that immediately brightened up her face. Come in~ Excuse me. Marcel Ghionea looked a little puzzled as he walked in with a big bag in his right hand. You came back from the temple? Yes, just now. How was it? Did you confirm it? Marcel Ghionea sighed before nodding his head. What did Superbia say? Soon. Iya~ Kim Hannah applauded. Congratulations! And to you too, Jihu. Youll have another High Ranker in your midst soon. I always dreamed about reaching Level 5 Now that Im finally at the doorstep Marcel Ghionea looked confused, but not displeased. I really didnt expect it. To think you could get contribution points with this That was right. The second benefit Kim Hannah mentioned was contribution points. The team members were in disbelief when they first heard it, but Seo Yuhui personally attested to it, citing her personal experience. Contribution points are the quantified representation of an individuals influence on society. As the main objective of Earthlings is the extermination of the Parasites, war is the primary method of amassing contribution points. But if you look carefully enough, youll see that there are plenty of other ways. Earning contribution points with volunteer work I thought it would apply only to Priests. That just goes to show you how desperate a situation Eva is in. The current relationship between humanity and the Federation is like that of teeth and gum. The VIP auction house and Royal Pattaya were harmful to this precious relationship. Kim Hannah spoke clearly. Not only did we eliminate this harmful cause, but we also prepared the foundation to restore the two parties relationship. On the grand scale of things, there is no reason for the Seven Gods to not approve of this as a contribution. Kim Hannah gave a clear-cut explanation before throwing her gaze down. Marcel Ghionea handed her the sack of money without hesitation. Kim Hannah took it and checked the contents, her eyes widening instantly. This much? I got a little greedy. Marcel Ghionea spoke in a flushed voice. Becoming a Level 5 is the dream of all Earthlings. Its the same for me. If I can earn contribution points by attacking Evas organizations, I dont feel that the money Im spending is a waste. Looks like you know how to see far. Dont worry, Ill make sure you get the most out of it. Thank you. Marcel Ghionea bowed before turning around and leaving. Seol Jihu watched him with a warm smile. Mister Ghionea is certainly worthy of becoming a Level 5. The Archer of Steel already had a reputation for having high combat prowess. Other organizations and teams must have known he was close to becoming a Level 5, for them to have gone recruiting him as soon as he made his return. Seol Jihu felt elated knowing that Carpe Diem would soon have another High Ranker. And before his happiness could subside, the door opened once again. It was Chohong. She held up a money bag. Im here to buy contribution points. She wasnt the only one. Youre here too, Hugo? Yeah What did she say? She told me Im doing well and that I should work hard just a little more Hugo spoke quietly with reddened cheeks. Ira always said, You think youre good enough to be a High Ranker? To think a day would come when she would encourage me Hugo came in after Chohong left and placed down a money bag. It had a sizable amount as well. Phi Sora was next, followed by Jang Maldong and Seo Yuhui, who also chipped in. The opportunity to earn contribution points so safely didnt come by often, so everyone was very generous. Even the money-grubbing demon was persuaded by Kim Hannah. Y-You too, Miss Maria? Whats up with that unbelieving face? Are you that shocked? Grumbling, Maria scurried inside. A Priests job is to heal injured people. Pain doesnt necessarily translate to injuries. If donating money can relieve Paradisians of their pain, I dont regret it one bit. It was a lie, and such an obvious one, at that. Although she was mumbling like she was some virtuous, altruistic person, her hand was shaking violently as she handed over the money bag. It was clear she made proper calculations before painfully giving away money. After all, her value would skyrocket once she became a High Ranker Priest. Unni, lets not skimp out. Yeah, yeah, just let go of your hand. I really brought it to be used for a good cause. If you pocket even a single copper coin, then youre really the bitchiest bitch of all bitches. I got it, so let go! Why are you holding on so tightly? You see my name here? Take a good look. Just like she said, the money bag had the name Maria Yeriel clearly written on it. With how tightly Maria was holding onto the bag, Kim Hannah quickly got annoyed. You know what, keep it. If you cant trust me, you can do it on your own. Do you think Im some beggar? No, no, Im just making sure. Maria finally loosened her hand. Kim Hannah clicked her tongue. How much did you even bring? Alright, see ya! As Kim Hannah was about to look inside, Maria quickly flew off, running away so quickly that Seol Jihu doubted if she had her own Festina Earring which she used three times. After checking the contents of the bag, Kim Hannah burst out laughing. Fucking lunatic. Then, she suddenly turned serious. I was wondering why it was so heavy. What a joke! ? That bitch, shed come to a 100,000 won per person wedding, eat to her hearts content, and run away after giving an envelope of 5,000 won filled with nothing but 10 won coins. Kim Hannah cursed Maria out before shaking her head. Im not inviting her to my wedding, thats for sure. Well, just like that, Carpe Diem gathered quite a sum. After counting the amount, Kim Hannah was astonished. Wow well easily pass a thousand people with this She then calculated the funding for livelihood support, buying food, and paying off debts. Seol Jihu snooped around, wondering if he could help, but hearing a, Dont bother me and go play outside, he rolled around on Kim Hannahs bed. Perfect. This is enough. Soon, Kim Hannah put her pen down and stood up. Looking at Seol Jihu, who had his face buried in her bed, she frowned. What are you doing? It smells nice. Are you a pervert? No, seriously, it has a nice fragrance. My bed doesnt smell like this. Listen, you creep, stop smelling my scent and help me carry these bags. We have to go to the palace. Seol Jihu raised his head slightly. The palace? Why? To say, Were here to give you good news~ Right, that wasnt something Kim Hannah could do alone. And Sorg Khne would surely welcome them with open arms, even helping them out greatly. Seol Jihu hopped off the bed, picked up the money bags Kim Hannah separated, then said. Oh yeah, theres something Im curious about. Ah, dont misunderstand, Im really curious. So youre finally asking. Kim Hannah picked up her jacket, talking like she knew what the question would be. With this money, well first You said a wedding, right? The hand straightening the jacket paused. Do you have a boyfriend to get married to? Kim Hannah spun back and kicked Seol Jihus shin. * Evas nightlife scene was booming as always. There were many reasons why Earthlings frequented Evas nightlife scene, but the biggest reason was that this was Paradise. There was no Internet and no computers. There were no electronic devices, which were omnipresent on Earth. As an entirely new world, Paradises culture and products often captivated the attention of Earthlings who just entered. But just like on Earth, new things would quickly lose their novelty as people got more familiar with them. Not only did leveling up become more difficult with each level, but the price of good equipment also skyrocketed. There was naturally a limit to how Paradise could remain attractive to Earthlings. They were also stressed out by the repeated battles with no way to relieve this stress. The only way really was to gather together at a pub and drink. What appeared at that time was adult entertainment. With this development, not only did Earthlings drink alcohol, but they also enjoyed many other things, such as showing off and fulfilling desires. Businesses that Earthlings were already familiar with, paired with exotic women of another race and cheap price it was truly the recipe of a gold mine, drawing Earthlings attention endlessly. King Corona. It was the name of a famous adult entertainment business in Eva. As a business with over fifty Paradisian women, it was considered a midsized adult entertainment business. However, the head manager, who was in charge of operating King Corona was pacing out anxiously today. As if they had made a promise beforehand, 52 women working at the place had not shown up. Although he was happy at first, thinking he could force the latecomers to cough up fees, his face turned red after a couple of hours. Customers endlessly walked in, but he had to send them out due to the lack of ladies. Did these bitches all get high together? In the end, he sent out his men. To drag them over, even if they had to beat them up. One manager chased out to the streets quickly went to one of the girls house, grumbling. Fuck, did they commit group suicide or something? Otherwise, how could they all be missing? These things happened from time to time in this line of work. Paradisian women who couldnt endure the humiliation and intense labor committing suicide often happened. But the managers worry disappeared when he arrived in front of a dilapidated house. Looking through the cracked window, he saw a woman eating dinner with two children, full of laughter. The manager immediately jumped in rage. This bitch! Pang! As he kicked the door open, the three people inside turned their heads in shock. What are you doing? Breaking open someone elses door. Someone else? The manager scoffed. Bitch, did you finally go crazy? Why arent you at work? I was going to go after I gave the kids their dinner. The two children looked up in worry. The manager shook his head and beckoned her to come. Whatever. Hurry up and put on your clothes. The head manager is furious. No. What? I refuse to continue doing that revolting work. Ehew. The manager sighed. This happened from time to time. Women who didnt know their place and spoke up with a why-dont-you-kill-me attitude. Having experienced it multiple times, the manager wasnt fazed in the least. Ill say it just once. Put on your clothes and come. I said, no. Oh yeah? The manager snorted, stomped forward, then grabbed the woman by her hair. It was then. Uk! He faltered backward. The woman had pushed him away when he grabbed her hair. You! The managers eyes widened. She was supposed to crawl once he threatened her a little. What was going on? Did you actually go crazy? Get out. The woman glared at the man with hatred in her eyes. I said I was going to go in a bit. If you dont leave, Ill call the guards. The guards? The manager laughed dumbfoundedly. Aigoo~ I was wondering what gave you the guts. Guards? Alright, call them. Call them now! . Looks like you dont understand your position. Listen, youre in debt. Dont you know that? I do. We waited for years for you to pay up, but you didnt. Then, shouldnt you work to pay it off? . The sound of her gritting teeth frighteningly rang out. Youre only going to make things more difficult for yourself by calling the guards. Lets see, youre debt is Snickering insidiously, the man reached into this pocket to take out a contract. It was then. Pak. A small shock struck his chest. The manager reflexively grabbed what fell down from his chest, blinking his eyes in confusion. Judging by the clanging sound, it seemed to be a money pouch. Money? Checking the inside of the pouch, the managers jaw dropped. Seven white-silver coins and a handful of copper coins. It was the exact amount that the woman owed. You There. The debts paid off. H-How? Give that here. She snatched the contract out of the managers hand and tore it into pieces. She must have been harboring a lot of resentment as she ripped the paper over and over again until it turned to dust. Then, she threw it at the dazedly standing managers face. Happy? Get out with your money. Now. Y-You bitch Dont call me a bitch! I dont owe you guys any money now. I no longer have anything to do with you! She screamed with pent-up resentment. The fuming woman took in a deep breath and muttered. You want me to call the guards? You, no, hey, what aret you gonna do from now on Thats none of your business! Now get out! I dont want to see you ever again! The manager was chased out of the house, unable to say a thing. Boom! The door slammed shut behind him. What the hell happened? In the end, he could only leave absent-mindedly. That wasnt the end. When he returned to the shop, he saw his colleague coming from the other side of the street. He was also trudging back with a pouch, his expression still in shock. At that moment, a loud ruckus erupted from the distance before a group of guards cut through the streets. The two managers both stared at the guards at a loss for words. But todays matter was only the beginning. The day after the 52 women paid off their debts and quit, an additional 106 women did the same. 214 women the next day and 436 the day after that. Then to all of the adult entertainment managers surprise, 873 women paid off their debt the fifth day. In just five days, 1,681 women had paid back what they owed and became free of debt. But as if that wasnt enough, more and more women quit working in the adult entertainment industry every day and left. It was almost as if a grand scheme was unfolding before their eyes. All the managers and owners of these adult entertainment businesses couldnt tell whether they were lost in their dreams, but they soon realized this was happening for real. In the past, they had to turn away customers who came late, but the number of customers plummeted. Without any prostitutes, it became impossible for them to do business. What was once a bustling nightlife scene, turned desolate with only flies flying around. A few head managers decided to be patient. Although they didnt know where the women got their money from, they were relaxed, confident that they would come back once they got hungry. They were certain that the women would return to borrow more money. That was when a strange rumor began to circulate. Chapter 256. Fox, O Fox (2) Recently, the Carpe Diem building had been seeing a constant stream of visitors. The reason was simple. With free money and food being handed out, how could Paradisians not make their daily trips here? Line up! Line up! We have enough food for everyone, so dont worry! A young lady wearing a spotless Priests robe shouted at the crowd gathered in front of the building. Kim Hannah requested Seo Yuhui to take on this job, and she was displaying skills that went above and beyond Kim Hannahs expectations. As expected of someone who was experienced in volunteer work, she acquired food supply in bulk at a cheap price and visited Evas temple to supplement their lack of personnel. Thanks to her, the area in front of the building was only loud, but well-organized. As expected of Haramarks war hero! Hes really different than the rest! One man smiled as he held up a box of food supplies. They say he killed that frightening First Army Commander! You cant compare him to those ordinary Earthlings! A woman who brought her kids along jumped into the conversation with a smile. Seol Jihu and Carpe Diems value was exponentially increasing with this act of charity. Not only did they give out food and living expenses, but they also paid for peoples debts as well. Although the debt wasnt completely gone, Carpe Diems generous 10-year loan replacement with an interest rate of 9.63% was definitely worth the praise. Well, Viva La Carpe Diem! I wish their leader would become the king. Hey, what if people hear you? So what!? Hes a million times better than the queen who doesnt show up even at times like this! I guess even if hes an Earthling The woman and man each with a box in their arms walked away as they continued their conversation. Seol Jihu was watching all of this from a distance with a satisfied face. He just felt good. His bothered state after seeing Evas nightlife and the VIP auction house had relaxed a bit now. Although the expenses of having hundreds of visitors every day were not insignificant, it was not a big concern as they had far more money than what was being spent. Kim Hannah said that the deposit paid last time was more than enough, but even if they ran out, they could just use the money in the storage. Weirdly enough, none of this felt like a waste. Whether it was because they were now rich or because of the remaining Rothschear inheritances, Seol Jihu felt like he had plenty. Back when he was addicted to gambling, even losing a penny felt like a waste. He thought to himself and grinned. Then, he saw a familiar face and moved towards the person. You were watching too? He stood next to her and asked, but no reply came back. Kim Hannah simply stood there, speechlessly watching the scene of charity. Seol Jihu shrugged his shoulders and asked. By the way, we still havent registered as an organization, have we? I was going to mention that soon. Kim Hannah finally started conversing. I think it would be better if we didnt register for a while, what do you think? Seol Jihu blinked his eyes in surprise. Why? We can get on their nerves even more, that way. Kim Hannah continued without shifting her line of sight. As long as an organization isnt officially listed, it wont be recognized as one. Meaning, Carpe Diem is still a team. Okay. Think about it, an official organization, not just one or two, but a grand alliance of seven is helplessly wrecked by a small team of ten. How ridiculous would it look? They must be fuming. While seeming convinced, Seol Jihu carefully mulled over Kim Hannahs words. If it was in the past, he would have simply agreed, saying, I see. But having observed the situation for the past few days, he had something on his mind, though it was merely a conjecture I was reading the Eva code of law for the past few days. Kim Hannah gave a sideways look, hearing the law being mentioned again. There were quite a few laws regarding Earthlings. One of them bans violence or use of force in the city. Its a law in name only. Kim Hannah scoffed. Fights break out several times a day, from both Paradisians and Earthlings side. Right, but Im not talking about simple fistfights that result from insignificant conflicts. What is it then? The important thing is that this law has an exception clause, the same one that restricts the use of excessive force in the Federation border region. Kim Hannah lifted her chin slightly before slowly turning her face to look at him with a renewed expression. I get what youre trying to say. Then, she let out a laugh of ridicule. But even if we do this, they still wont do anything for a while. Theyre not going to do anything again? Probably. Seol Jihus eyes narrowed. Why do you think that? Because of you. Kim Hannah pointed at Seol Jihu with her finger. And me. Then, she pointed at herself. Why me? Im only a High Ranker. Not just a High Ranker. Kim Hannah crossed her arms as she spoke. There arent even ten Unique Rankers in Paradise. If you exclude the Executors or the so-called apostles of gods, the number is even less. But even these Executors only have a chance to win when they fight against the Parasites Army Commanders. Their victory isnt even guaranteed. . But wait, theres a High Ranker in front of me whos killed a Parasite Army Commander, something that not even Executors could do before! Having experienced the war before, Seol Jihu had to accept that Kim Hannahs words were true. They must be thinking, Huh? Whats up with these guys? Why are they acting up so much? Are they insane? No, wait, theyre asking for a fight, plain and simple. But thats impossible unless that Fox has actually gone crazy. Wait Stopping there, Kim Hannah gestured at Seol Jihu with her chin. Theyre laying low because theyre afraid of me? You said you relied on several Awakening Skills to kill Undying Diligence, but you never made an official clarification. Most people dont know the truth. Thats why the organizations are gritting their teeth and still biding their time. Because with one wrong move, they would have to face the spear of the mysterious Earthling who killed the Parasites First Army Commander. This all made sense, but Seol Jihu was left with more questions. It was then. Jihu. Kim Hannahs voice suddenly got lower. She turned and stared outside the window again. Do you know what the most important thing is when a scammer is preparing to strike? Seol Jihu raised one of his eyebrows. Kim Hannah continued without batting an eye. Its simple to make sure the person getting scammed doesnt know hes getting scammed. . Only when the scam is successful would they realize, Ah, that was a scam. By then, it would be too late to do anything about it. Seol Jihu understood what she was trying to say. I get it. The scammers at gambling houses dont win a large amount of money immediately. They wait, losing a good chunk of their own money, before reversing everything. What? I heard they slowly bide their time, waiting for the opportunity to strike back big. Apparently, its important to make the victim follow on his own initiative. Kim Hannahs eyes widened, seemingly in great surprise. But soon, she regained her composure and smiled faintly. The way she tilted her head down with her mouth closed tight, she looked like she was trying hard to hold back her laughter. What? Whats so funny? No When Seol Jihu asked nonchalantly, Kim Hannah giggled and covered her mouth. I was just surprised. That was the perfect comparison. I dont think thats why you laughed though. Youre right. I just found it funny hearing a former gambling addict say it. Kim Hannah smirked before turning back. Where are you going? Seol Jihu asked sullenly. I have someone to meet~ Kim Hannah waved her hand as she happily walked away. Seeing her slowly grow farther away, Seol Jihu mumbled inwardly, I wish shed just tell me outright. She wasnt hiding everything, but the way she skillfully dodged the main point, Seol Jihu really felt like he was bewitched by a fox. Just what is she thinking? Seol Jihu sighed, shaking his head side to side. * Ochoa Cartels leader, Omar Garcia, was in a foul mood. Not only did he lose one of his main businesses, but when he tried to make up for his losses by taking over Royal Pattayas adult entertainment business, Carpe Diem had flipped the table on him as if they had been waiting. His savings were disappearing by the second. These fuckers Although he was acting calm on the outside, he was on the verge of exploding on the inside. Damn it, and I was trying to be nice too You really want to do this? It was obvious that Kim Hannah was behind all this. That was the problem. Omar Garcia was a true Paradise veteran. Naturally, he had heard of Miss Foxys notoriety. He couldnt call himself a righteous person by any means, but Omar Garcia truly thought his evildoings were a drop in the bucket compared to Kim Hannah. According to the rumors, even Haramarks famous internal strife was her handy work. A ruthless demoness who did not hesitate to employ the most devious means for benefits. That was who Kim Hannah was as an Earthling. And that was why Omar Garcia was so doubtful. Unless that Fox had gone mad, there was no way she would do something like this without a plan. Judging by her recent actions, she was clearly looking to fight the organizations. No matter how hard he thought, he couldnt figure out what gave her the confidence to be so bold. Is it Sinyoung? No, they kicked her out, like euthanizing a hunting dog that bit its own masters hand. Then why did she come to Eva? The relationship between Paradises organizations was quite complex. Sicilia called themselves the conqueror of the south, but put in a different way, one could say they were forced out to Haramark. Because the agreement they made at the end of Haramarks conflict prevented them from influencing other cities, Omar Garcia did not have to worry about Carpe Diem having Sicilia to protect them. If they went against this agreement, Paradises number one organization, situated in its capital, would definitely not ignore the matter, stepping in to help. Thus, Omar Garcia could rule out this possibility with near 100 percent certainty. But it was also hard to believe that Haramark Royal Family was behind this. As he was brooding over the problem for a long time, a crystal next to him suddenly shone. Omar Garcia looked up. It was the call he had been waiting for. Yes, its me. Yes, yes, how He immediately placed his hand on the crystal and strained his ears. Come again? After listening for a while, he furrowed his brows. But even that only lasted a moment as he dropped his jaw, replying. Ah, yes Is that true? The corner of his mouth curled up. Yes, yes, of course. Well stay put, so no worries. We wont lay our hands on the Federations members, especially at a time like this. Dont say I didnt warn you. Of course, of course, I understand. Thank you for your hard work. I dont know what youre thanking me for, but anyway, reflect on this carefully. With that, the call ended. Seeing the light on the communication crystal flicker off, Omar Garcia burst into laughter. Hah, this manipulative woman. Shes really the scariest one. Mumbling to himself, he clasped his hands together and rubbed his thumbs. I see, so thats how it is In that case After taking a moment to organize his thoughts, he called someone. A man and a woman soon walked in. Did you call us, sir? Im here~ The man with well-defined facial features wore a heavy fullmetal armor, while the ivory-haired woman wore a light chainmail armor. Oliver Rogers and Noah Freya. They were both High Ranker Warriors and aces of the Ochoa Cartel. At the very least, they could both defeat Jirayu Matthew with ease. Its really been a while since you called both of us together. The woman flaunting a seductive peach blossom skin asked with an enchanting smile. Omar Garcia explained immediately. I have a question I want to ask both of you. What is it? Its about Carpe Diem. Well I expected as much. Noah Freya placed her hand on the slender waist above her perky butt, tilting her head curiously. But if its about Carpe Diem Have you heard of the Earthling, Phi Sora? Ah, of course, we would be fools if we havent. Noah Freya replied right away. Omar Garcia turned to the man maintaining his silence. What about you? Ive heard a little. It was a vague answer, but regardless, it seemed they both knew her. Do you know how strong she is? For example, if you fight her one-on-one Ill lose. Not a chance. Oliver Rogers and Noah Freya answered instantly. Just so you know, even if Rogers and I fight together, we wont last more than a few moves before we get beheaded. With Noah Freya delivering a sure-kill blow, Omar Garcia became dazed. Shes that strong? Just because youre a High Ranker, it doesnt mean youre the same Level 5. How should I say this mm, shes on a different league than us. I always considered you two to be first-rate among High Rankers. Oliver Rogers revealed a hint of dissatisfaction, but Noah Freya shrugged her shoulders nonchalantly. If were first-rate, then that Phi Sora woman is transcendental. Shed have to thank Thousand Sword for advancing to Level 6 but shes a master of the quickdraw and among the Level 5s, shes definitely in the top 10. You can tell just by how easily she beats up that Oh Rahee. Then what about Chung Chohong? Hmm, Id have to fight her to know for sure, but I wouldnt say Im all that confident Omar Garcias jaw dropped. He had expected as much, but Carpe Diems High Rankers seemed to be true monsters. Did you call us just to ask that? Oliver Rogers asked curtly. Omar Garcia shook his head with a displeased face. I also wanted to ask about Seol Jihu. To assess our strength. Seol Jihu You must mean Carpe Diems leader. Noah Freya rubbed her chin. I have no clue. Everything about that person is shrouded in a veil of mystery I think the rumors about him are grossly exaggerated, no? Not exactly. Oliver Rogers chimed in. Although there are some ridiculous tales going around, it is true that Seol Jihu killed Undying Diligence. There are countless witnesses who can attest to this. Omar Garcia frowned. But how is that possible!? If the First Army Commander invades Eva, the city will be destroyed that very day! I dont disagree. After all, Eva doesnt have an Executor. Ah, I guess the Daughter of Luxuria is here now. I know. But what I really want to know is whether Seol Jihu is above Undying Diligence. Ah, then thats a definite no. Oliver Rogers assurance made Omar Garcias eyes flicker with light. I was interested in that war, so I did my own research. Seol Jihu apparently dominated that battlefield like a demon, but they say he received many Executors help. Oh yeah? Pride, Sloth, Lust, Wrath, Avarice There were five Executors there. And though she isnt an Executor, the Sacred Empress participated as well. So there were six Executor-level Earthlings. Yes. And reports say that the Daughter of Luxuria and the Sacred Empress helped Seol Jihu wholeheartedly. That was why he could kill Undying Diligence. Some of the rumors that say he single-handedly overwhelmed three Army Commanders is false. Right, that makes sense. He was also in a coma for several weeks following the war, and considering that the Federation came to heal him, its highly likely that he used abilities that took a heavy toll on his body. Great! Omar Garcia hit the table like he finally heard what he wanted to hear. Youre sure about that, right? ? What I mean is, the reason Carpe Diem is acting out so much is because theyre confident in their teams and Seol Jihus strength. Most likely. Theyve been playing with the Parasites. How can we enter their eyes? Oliver Rogers replied calmly before putting on a doubtful expression. If you still have doubts, sir, you can always look into this yourself But why are you asking us this? Omar Garcia smiled. Because its a very important matter. ? In the worst-case scenario, we may have to face Carpe Diems main force. If theyre truly above the level of a Parasite Army Commander, it wont matter even if the seven organizations unite and fight. Thats true But theyre still human. Against an overwhelming number, they can only lose. Noah Freya nodded too in agreement. Now if we can mobilize the kingdoms army on top of that, they really wont have a choice, right? Obviously. But can you mobilize them? Ill pull some strings and make sure I can. But before that Omar Garcia got up from his seat. Ill have to give the Triads a visit. The Triads? Ah, its nothing much. You know, to confirm what you just said He trailed off as the corner of his mouth curled up. And to ask what their intentions are. * Same time. A party was underway in a room tucked away inside Carpe Diems building. Chapter 257. Fox, O Fox (3) The silhouettes flying around the room, eating the carefully prepared food, were none other than the resident ghosts. They were the mob of wandering ghosts that had submitted to Flone. Strictly speaking, it was their home that was forcibly snatched away, but they currently seemed to be somewhat satisfied with their new lives. It was largely because Kim Hannah had accepted Flones request and set aside a place for them to reside in. Not only were memorial stones erected for each of them, but a pretty female Priest was assigned to visit them every so often to burn incense, sincerely pray, and give them offerings of delicious food. How could their hearts not be at ease? In fact, their living conditions had vastly improved compared to the deserted house they had lived in before. Of course, this did not mean that they were entirely without worries. The mob of ghosts that were enjoying themselves suddenly froze they felt the presence of an enormous evil spirit rapidly approaching. Resentment that made even the vengeful spirits tremble in fear swamped the area. It was such a terrible amount of evil that the collective sum of all the resentment residing in the room was like holding a candle to the sun. The ghosts came to their senses a beat later and attempted to frantically move. However [Oh?] It was only after Flone had already entered the room. [Well, will you look at the state of this room.] The ghosts hastily positioned themselves as a sharp voice sounded out in the room. Each of them placed themselves in front of their memorial stones and stood at attention, not even moving a muscle. [Sigh.] Flone was ticked off when she saw the messy room with food strewn all over the place, but she chose to close her eyes and endure it for the time being. [Fuu Lets do roll call first.] [Alright. A total of fourteen and a current total of twelve What? Two missing? Why dont I see those two?] [What? The toilet?] [Are you joking with me? You think youre still humans?] The ghost with the largest frame fidgeted in place, not knowing what to do as Flone yelled. [Wow This is really one hell of a sight!] Flone lowered her head and shook it in disapproval. The ghosts flinched. They knew, ever since they met her for the first time, that shed never let them off easy when she said the words, one hell of a sight. And as expected, Flone put her hands on her waist with her head still lowered. She then spoke in a grave manner. [I, Flone, have been greatly disappointed by you all today.] [I know you dont like to hear these words. But you lot cant even keep the basics, huh? Are you all incapable of being better than this?] [Its not like Im expecting a lot out of you reporting your whereabouts and staying quiet. I dont expect you to improve yourselves, but youve got to at least meet me in the middle, am I wrong?] [No. Im not saying that you guys shouldnt play. But if you eat something then at least clean up and open the windows to let some fresh air in. Huh? Youve got to rest after doing what needs to be done, no?] She ranted on and on about how they should switch perspectives and that she couldnt trust them to be by themselves even if she wanted to. After scolding them for a long time, Flone crossed her arms and looked around at the ghosts standing in line with their heads lowered. [Can you do better from now on?] [Yes!] The ghosts shouted in unison. [Can I really trust you? Will you all be able to last at least a few days before making a mess again?] [Yes!] [Good.] Flone smacked her lips but purposefully spoke with a solemn face. [Ill pretend I didnt see anything just this once.] After warning them to behave, Flone turned around and left the room. The ghosts began to grumble amongst themselves only after they felt her presence move far away. [Sheesh, that woman always says shes disappointed whenever she sees us.] [How many times has it been?] [Twenty-one times.] [Hey hey, its fine. She left, right? Just make it look like we cleaned up.] The ghosts groaned and gossiped about Flone together. * Park Dongchun visited the Carpe Diem building as per Omar Garcias request. He was told to try his luck under the pretext of a real estate deal, but that was outright impossible. With the situation escalated to this extent, it was obvious that the opposing party would be informed of the purpose of his visit. It was a better choice to just bluntly ask them. "Are you really going to be like this? "I have no idea what youre talking about~" But of course, it was simply a better course of action and nothing more, so he didnt even dream of getting what he wanted without paying a price. "Stop being like that and say something. Why are you doing this to me? "Thats strange. Why? Did we do something we shouldnt have? Park Dongchun glared at the nonchalantly replying Kim Hannah. It was just as he had expected. However, he couldnt back away. "Think about my position a little, too. Do you even know how much trouble Ive been in lately? "Well. If its you, Ahjussi, youve probably got a backup plan already. "What backup plan?" "You only handed over the contract after making all the calculations in the first place. Park Dongchun made a bitter face. Kim Hannah shook her head before taking out a stack of documents from her jacket. You really are amazing. "What now?" Kim Hannah grabbed a sheet of paper and waved it. "What do you think this document is?" "What is it?" "Its a report on the organizations in Eva. "?" "Our representative told me to submit a ve~ry detailed report on the organizations in Eva. Park Dongchuns eyebrows narrowed as she emphasized its importance. "So I was in the middle of drafting one up and The Dongchun Merchants was cleaner than I expected. "." "The timing you chose to wash your hands clean was simply perfect. What suddenly made you do so? "Well I just thought I should live a better life. Park Dongchun gave an ambiguous laugh, but his head was already on full drive. ''Why did she switch the subject? Kim Hannah had told him it was a detailed report, but was it his imagination that he heard it as an assassination list? No, he wasnt wrong. If so, then what Kim Hannah was trying to say could only be one thing. Carpe Diem was not going to stop. Whether he died or they died, one of them was bound to die and step out of the ring called Eva. ''No way.'' Park Dongchun, who had reached that conclusion, finally realized. Kim Hannah had given him a chance to choose whether to stay in the Eva Alliance or switch sides. It was one or the other. The probability was 50 percent. But there was nothing as dangerous as blindly picking. "Do you have someone backing you up?" He asked in a low voice to try and at least get a hint, but Kim Hannah did not reply. She only gave a subtle smile. It meant he had to pay an equivalent price if he really wanted to know. ''This is driving me crazy.'' Park Dongchuns complexion grew serious as he was faced with a decision that would dictate the fate of his organization. Gulp. His Adams apple jumped up and down. He rubbed his hands out of habit. He wasnt aware, but his palms were drenched in sweat. "Uh" Park Dongchun cautiously took a step after being stuck at the crossroads of two major choices for a long time. "Be careful." Kim Hannah slightly raised one of her eyebrows. "An emergency meeting was held after you guys made a commotion. "Tell me only the important facts." "They said that the royal family will give a call to the Ochoa Cartel soon. They have probably already done so by now. "A call?" "I dont know the details either. Park Dongchun frantically waved his hands when Kim Hannah snorted. "Listen. Actually, its not the first time something like this happened. Of course, those incidents werent as major as the ones this time. "I guess. That Sorg Khne isnt an average fellow. "Sorg Khne was there too, but they suffered numerous blows from a High Ranker Earthling called Evangeline Rose. In any case, there have been many incidents that have threatened the alliance, but they safely made it through each and every crisis. "Whats that got to do with this? "Listen to me. What Im saying is that the royal family took action whenever the alliance faced something they couldnt handle. Im talking about their partner in the royal family. Park Donghun lowered his voice to a whisper even though it was a room with only the two of them. Kim Hannah finally showed some interest. "And so?" "Id like to tell you more, but thats all I know. Really. The Ochoa Cartel controls the partnership with the royal family and we only follow what they say. Seeing him desperately defend himself, Kim Hannah lightly shook her head. "So what youre saying is that every time theres a crisis, the partner in the royal family manipulates the situation while the Ochoa Cartel finds a way to resolve it. "Basically, yes. Whats clear is that something will happen to you guys too. Choose your actions carefully when it comes to that. As he said that, Kim Hannah, who was tapping her finger on her crossed arms, smirked. "Iya, this city is an interesting one. Its more like a jungle than a city. "Thats how it is." "In any case, Ive heard your story, so while its not much to call it a repayment Park Dongchuns eyes lit up hearing her say repayment. "Since you mentioned something about choosing or whatnot, Ill tell you something similar in return. Kim Hannah flashed a smile revealing her white teeth. "You be careful too, Ahjussi." "Huh?" "You will also be confronted with a choice. When that moment comes Kim Hannah put away the documents while still smiling. "Just stay put. "Stay put?" These were unexpected words. He had thought shed ask for help in whatever way he could provide. "Our representative, Seol. Although hes trying hard not to show it, his eyes have been completely flipped, you know? "." "What Im trying to say is this. If you want to live, then stay quiet and dont do anything. Dont try to interfere and get hurt. Perhaps hell come back to his senses afterwards. Kim Hannah shrugged her shoulders at the end of her sentence. She must have meant that she had no reason to tell him anything more. Although he hadnt heard any vital information, his trip wasnt futile. He had misunderstood from the very start. Kim Hannah did not try to persuade him to help her and instead, had just informed him one-sidedly. This meant that they were confident even without the help of a mere Dongchun Merchants. He felt a hair-raising chill after arriving at that conclusion. He couldnt figure out what Kim Hannah was hiding, but Park Dongchun did not continue to ask. It was because staying quiet and not doing anything wasnt hard to do and was actually what he had wanted in the first place. "Okay. I got it." Park Dongchun quietly rose from his seat. That afternoon, Carpe Diem received a call from the royal family. Its content was about a job commission. Now that the situation was wrapped up, the only thing left was to send the individuals from the Federation safely back to their homes. The problem was that the majority of the foreign races adamantly refused to be escorted by humans and wished to go back by themselves. They cooperated with the investigation only because they saw the human that saved them and because they wanted to take revenge on the bastards that toyed with them. Their deep-rooted resentment and hatred for humanity had not disappeared. Then again, it was illogical for them to accept an escort by the very Earthlings that captured them and committed all sorts of atrocities on them. In any case, the royal family was placed in a predicament because of this. It wasnt that they were looking down on the combat power of the foreign races, but the majority of them were only now recovering from their injuries. Furthermore, the surrounding area was practically the backyard of humanity. No one could guarantee what the Eva Alliance that was grinding its teeth in anger and poachers who were blinded by money would do to them. Also, there was no assurance of safety even if they forcibly assigned a squadron of soldiers against the Earthlings that would ambush them. After thinking for a long time, Sorg Khne suggested to call the Federation to have them send an escort team, but someone retorted whether they had to go that far and brought up Carpe Diem. The reason was that the foreign species would feel less aversion towards the Earthlings who saved them and also because ordinary Earthlings wouldnt dare approach them. That was why they contacted them after asking the members of the Federation. Seol Jihu agreed without thinking much about it. He reasoned that distance to the border wasnt too far and that it would be a good opportunity to get to know about many of the foreign races. Above all, he felt like personally escorting them back would erase the unease he felt in his heart. They had finally taken the first steps to mend their relationship, but if they were hunted again on their way back, everything would go back to square one. Seol Jihu immediately instructed his teammates to prepare for the royal familys commission. Surprisingly, Kim Hannah did not say anything. She only said that certain members, including herself, could not follow them. "We have a lot of work that we started. Whos going to do the work if all of us go? "Lets pause those activities for the time being, even if its for a few days. "Well, will you look at yourself? Whos the one that said giving up in the middle is worse than starting something in the first place? "I didnt say we should stop our work. Seol Jihu scratched his head. "I''m just worried about them. Things might become dangerous if we split up and I cant escort them just by myself. "Oh my. So you do worry about things. Kim Hannah commented sarcastically and shook her head. "Just go then. Youve already said youd take the commission, so its not like we can back out now. "Still" "Its fine. Theres still the Triads, so there shouldnt be any big problems. Then again, even the Eva Alliance wouldnt act rashly in front of the organization that once divided Haramark with Sicilia. "Well, if youre that worried then I want you to listen to a small request of mine. "A request?" "Yep. Its nothing much. Kim Hannah said it nonchalantly, but the way she licked her upper lip made her look strangely crafty. Chapter 258. Fox, O Fox (4) Yang Yang. He was the head of an organization that made up the Eva alliance, an Earthling that represented one of the four Weaks of Evas forces, and a close friend of Omar Garcia. This was all thanks to Yang Yangs creed of doing anything if paid properly and Omar Garcias interests often coinciding. Actually, it wasnt an exaggeration to say that it was Omar Garcia who raised Yang Yangs authority and elevated him to be the representative of the 4 Weaks. Omar Garcia called him today for a similar reason. "I originally didnt intend to go this far. Omar Garcia calmly spoke. "Carpe Diem, Seol Jihu, and the Triads. It didnt seem like a bad idea to draw them in as allies at first. I considered kindly forgetting the past and even gifting them the territory that the Royal Pattaya was in charge of. It looked like itd make a magnificent picture. Yang Yang smirked. "Youre too generous. "Its not too bad to gain a figurehead after all. Thats what I thought but Ive been getting second thoughts lately. "Theyre making too much of a mess. There have been a lot of complaints within the alliance because of them. "Theres a limit to everything. Bluntly put, they must view us as pushovers. Otherwise Tsk. Omar Garcia clicked his tongue and continued in a subdued voice. "What do you think? "Are you planning to drive them out? "The correct phrase would be to serve them retribution. In any case, it seems that Ill need to borrow your helping hand this time. You wont be disappointed with the payment. "Ill have to refuse, sir." Yang Yang flatly declined without hearing the rest of what Omar Garcia had to say. Omar Garcias eyebrows twitched. "I wasnt done talking. "Please dont demand ridiculous requests. Im not that eager to walk into my own grave. "Yang Yang, Im not asking you to declare war on them. You just need to give them a taste of their own medicine. "That sounds like the same thing to me. What do you expect me to do when even the alliance cant do anything to them "What if Seol Jihu left Eva? Yang Yangs eyes narrowed. "Excuse me?" "The royal family lent us a hand. Carpe Diem is going to dispatch several members to complete an escort mission to the Federation. "So in other words" Yang Yang suspiciously asked. "You want me to ambush them while their main force is absent? "Now were talking. Omar Garcia smiled as he continued. "You dont need to think things too hard. Quietly sneak attack them early in the morning and then quietly retreat after youre done. Burn down the entire area, building and all, so there wont be a trace of evidence left. "Well thats what weve always done, but Yang Yang pondered. It theoretically wasnt an impossible task. There would be only non-combatant High Rankers remaining if Carpe Diems main force left. Granted, there would be an Executor, but it was an open secret that Seo Yuhui lost her ability as an aftermath of the war. Since there were only one or two low-levels excluding her He had dismissed the thought as a ridiculous notion at first, but after reaching that point in thought, a perverse desire arose within Yang Yang. ''The Daughter of Luxuria.'' A flower that even Sung Shihyun failed to pluck. He would be lying if he said it didnt tug at his interests. "I have a few questions I want to ask. "Go ahead." "How are you planning to deal with the Triads? Unless theyre fools, theyll definitely request protection from them. "I knew youd asked. Actually, I secretly met with the Triads not a while ago. Omar Garcia spoke as if it was all within his expectations. "I noticed that the Triads had always bided their time, restraining themselves. So, I spoke with them out of a hunch, and my guesses were spot on. "Is that true?" "Youll know when you see it." "Don''t be like that and please tell me. Arent I the one wholl be doing the work? I need to know the situation to come up with a plan. Seeing Yang Yang show great interest, Omar Garcia relented and proceeded to explain. "Its simple. The Triads agreed to send four to five hired-thugs. "Why thugs" "Listen. What well do is. This was Omar Garcias scheme: Hao Win would send hired thugs dressed like members of the Triads and have them pick a fight with Ochoa Cartel members at a pub. "Brawls at a pub is a normal occurrence, isnt it? "Sure." "It would be nothing special at first. However, once someone takes out a weapon, it cant be treated as a trivial fight anymore. "Are you purposely intending to stir up a scene? "Yes. Were going to send members from our cartel and the Dongchun Merchants. Of course, make sure youre present with members of your organization too. Send just enough to prove you were there at the scene. Just like that, all the organizations under the Eva Alliance would rush to the pub, followed by the members of the Triad that would be guarding the Carpe Diem building. Yang Yang scoffed hearing the strategy. "Is there really a need to go this far? "This guy. We have to take the Triads position into account. Reputation is a factor that cant be ignored for organizations. Things would be too suspicious if the Triads conveniently withdrew all their members in a timely manner without any reason. That was why they would create a situation that would force them to abandon the buildings security. That wasnt all. The Eva Alliance would be the first one to be suspected if they launched an attack against Carpe Diem. However, if they created a scene by fighting against the Triads, they could create an alibi for themselves. Furthermore, it would be difficult to identify exactly who was present when the brawl happened. "Once the situation is set up, the royal familys attention will be focused on the pub. You take that moment to ambush Carpe Diem. You just need to give me a call once youre done with the task. "What happens then? "Hao Win and I will appear when the situation escalates to the verge of exploding. Then Ill apologize first, ending the situation, and we all go home. "I understand what you mean. But what do we do when Carpe Diems main force returns? Do we stay still? What can they do if they cant find the culprit? Theres no lack of Earthlings that were dissatisfied with how they destroyed the red-light district. We just need to push the blame. Everything will settle down in time. "Well Judging by their actions up to now, they might try to raze us down to the ground "Then we have to thank them instead. Theyd be giving us justification to take action. After all, internal conflict is forbidden within the city without legitimate reasons. If that happens, it wont be just the Eva Alliance but the royal family that will move as well. Weve already talked things through. Yang Yang couldnt help marvel at Omar Garcias attention to minute details as he smoothly answered his worries. "Youve already thought that far. Youre really determined this time, arent you? "Theres a limit to my patience. Ive already shown them mercy. Now I have to show them that Im not someone they can trifle with. Yang Yang nodded his head, agreeing with him. "So how is it? Are you confident now? "Well If everythings as youve said, then its more than possible. Youve already laid out a mat for me. "Good! Then" "But." Yang Yang interrupted him and lifted three fingers. "Ill do it if you listen to three of my requests. "Really. This guy. "Its nothing other than making things clear. Yang Yang snickered hearing Omar Garcia grumble. "First, Ill carry out the mission only after I confirm Seol Jihu has left Eva. In other words, I get to decide when to execute the plan. "It doesnt matter." "The second is on similar lines too. Ill commence only when the Triads completely leave the building. "Thats a given." "And for the third Id like to borrow a High Ranker. Omar Garcia gazed at him instead of immediately replying. Anger flashed across his face before quickly disappearing. "Youve changed a lot too. Where did your bravado of doing anything for money go? "I dont want to die. Of course, Ill be selecting only the elites of my organization to go with me, but dont I also need to leave some at the pub for our alibi? Also, theres no guarantee that all of Carpe Diems main force will be leaving. "You want insurance, huh. Thats good. Ill send Oliver Rogers with you. "No. Id like to take Noah Freya-nim. "What?" "If Oliver Rogers-nim comes Well be forced to share. "Share?" Omar Garcia questioned him with an inquiring face, but soon sent him a strange gaze. "Now that I think about it." "Ive researched a little on my own, and theres Miss Foxy and another pretty girl. But above all, theres the Daughter of Luxuria Yang Yang trailed off his words and giggled. It was a peal of dirty and perverse laughter. "Dont say no. Its not an opportunity that comes often. "Jeez, fine, do whatever you want. Omar Garcia guffawed. "Its good to have some fun if youre going to kill them anyway, but dont screw up. "Dont worry, you know my personality. Ill quickly kill everyone that needs to be killed and get out after burning the whole place down, building and all. And then Ill drag her out and Hehe! As if he was excited just thinking about it, Yang Yangs face became filled with lust. Omar Garcias eyes also sparkled. "Im suddenly beginning to envy you. "Feel free to drop by when the work is done. Well probably still be in the basement sharing a heated moment You might even have to wait in line! "Look at this guy talk. Good! Itll be a scene worth watching. "Im already getting aroused. Theres Miss Foxy, too, but doing the Paradises legend with my very own hands Hehehehe! Dark laughter rang out of the room for a long time. * Meanwhile, a tripartite talk was underway at the Carpe Diem building. There were two notable points. One was that Seol Jihu was nowhere in sight and the other was that one of the parties was participating through a communication crystal. There was no way Seol Jihu was aware of this since Kim Hannah convened the meeting in secret while he was busy preparing for the escort mission to the Federation. "Hmm" Jang Maldong murmured to himself while sitting on the couch with a disapproving face. "Master." Kim Hannah spoke with a firm voice. "I know what youre thinking about this as. But Jihu needs to be punished at least once. "" "That guy doesnt even have a clue as to what hes done wrong this time. "I dont really know why we need to go this far. Jang Maldong spoke in a tired voice. "Jihu is a boy without a sense of entitlement. You can tell by watching him unable to grasp how great of a feat it was when he took down Undying Diligence. "I know. He doesnt have a bad personality. Kim Hannah continued. "And as you said, he doesn''t have a sense of entitlement. But he harbors a victim mentality. "Victim mentality?" Jang Maldongs gaze grew sharp. His expression plainly asked whether she was done talking. However, Kim Hannah did not falter and resolutely continued. "Since youve been with him for a long time, even you must be aware that Jihu is excessively immersed in Paradise. Its not an exaggeration to say that hes treating this place equal to his own life. " "He suddenly becomes a different person altogether when certain incidents happen. This was the first time Ive personally witnessed it, but you must have seen it a couple of times already. Jang Maldong shut his mouth at those words. Because of how he doted on Seol Jihu, he wanted to defend Seol Jihu like he normally did, but his mouth did not open easily. It was because Jang Maldong had also seen and felt the same way several times before. "Hes gone too far, especially after coming to Eva Jihus probably thinking of every Earthling besides himself as potential threats to Paradise. "Even if hes thinking that way, hes not entirely wrong. "Youre right, hes not. But not everyones like that. Just in our team alone, theres you and Miss Seo Yuhui. I dont think its a bad idea to go along with Miss Foxys idea this one time. Hao Win, who had been silently listening in this whole time, expressed his opinion. Seol is already as drunk as he can be. He doesnt think so himself, but he isnt even looking at the people around him. If he takes another step further from this, he wont even be able to look at himself anymore for sure. Hao Win concluded his words, emphasizing the end. "I understand what youre saying, but the leader of this team is still Seol Jihu. Jang Maldong spoke with difficulty. "What Miss Kim Hannah is trying to do can be seen as overstepping her authority. Im worried about this part. "Im aware of that, of course. Kim Hannah clearly admitted. "Im doing this, fully prepared to face the consequences. But more importantly, Jihu promised me. "A promise?" "Yes. At the inn in Scheherazade. Jihu wanted me to join, and I accepted under certain conditions. One of those conditions was that Id refuse to take care of him like a nanny. "" "To be more precise, I asked for the authority to act as the proxy leader, and Jihu consented. I know Jihu wont break his promise. Jang Maldong closed his eyes. He leaned back and buried himself in the sofa before letting out a deep sigh. "I dont have anything else I can say if you say that. In the end, he nodded his head. Without saying anything else, he got up from his seat and left the room. An awkward silence ensued once the two of them were left. Is it because hes getting old? Hes surprisingly inflexible. Hao Win jokingly commented. Letting out a short sigh, Kim Hannah placed her hand on the crystal. "Thank you for cooperating. Everythings easier now, thanks to you. I didnt know things would turn out this way either. Ive only pounced on a timely opportunity that presented itself before me. "Not missing an opportunity is also an ability. Im just thankful. Hao Win chuckled. I finally get to show the PPAP dance that Ive been practicing for the past couple of days. Kim Hannah scrunched her forehead at his sudden words. "PPAP?" Ahah. I was just talking to myself so dont mind it. Everything will go according to the script. Were already on standby. "Then well be in your care. Good, good. Hao Wins grinning face could be seen just before the crystal went dark. Its finally time for an awesome prank video. * The next morning, Seol Jihu led a portion of his team on an escort mission to the Federation. He had made a separate request to the Triads, but he also had Chohong stay back, just in case. After being entrusted with the individuals from the Federation, Seol Jihu quickly left Eva and headed towards the border. Nothing happened that day. Nor the second day. And when the next day came and the night passed A small commotion began at a pub in the streets. It was a typical argument that one could see every so often. Only, the fact that the quarrel was between members that looked like they were from the Eva Alliance and men that were in black suits, a trademark of the Triads, created an uneasy atmosphere. And that uneasiness soon turned into reality. The voices gradually rose before people began shouting and releasing murderous intents. Sensing the serious atmosphere, the bystanders quickly retreated and the gap they created was filled with members from both parties. Early in the morning, while the citys attention was drawn by the commotion at the pub, an unknown group rapidly took action. Under the cover of darkness, they stealthily moved without a sound and surrounded their destination, the Carpe Diem building. * Meanwhile, Seol Jihu was fully concentrating on his mission without a clue of what was taking place in Eva. Since he couldnt march the entire time with individuals that were still recovering from their injuries, he made them set up camp the moment the sun went down and prepared dinner. And during the night when everyone was asleep "Huaaaam. Good work~ Ill be sleeping now then. We''re in your care. "Yes yes, sleep well dear. Seol Jihu finished his night shift and switched with Phi Sora. Something was off about Seol Jihus neck that night as he stretched and proceeded to enter his tent. The pendant that had always been around his neck was nowhere in sight. Chapter 259. Fox, O Fox (5) Darkness blanketed the city. Shrouded by the dusky light, Yang Yang was carefully observing the main gate of Carpe Diems building. Men who looked like members of the Triad were wandering in front of the gate. Twelve at the main gate, eight on the roof Counting the number of people guarding the area, Yang Yang furrowed his brows faintly. Thats it? He had brought elites of the three organizations just to be safe, but now he was starting to lose steam. Yang Yang retracted his gaze and looked back. Dozens of people were waiting for his order in the alley. Of course, this wasnt the only alley where people were stationed. Once Yang Yang gave the command, the forces surrounding Carpe Diems building would rush in from all sides. Yang Yang asked quietly. Wheres Miss Noah Freya? On standby, sir. Red Hwaru isnt here yet? Yes, it seems that person is stepping out of this operation. Hmph. Yang Yang clicked his tongue but didnt mind it too much. I guess it doesnt matter. I was thinking I brought along too many people anyway. Ochoa Cartel was drawing attention, but that didnt mean Yang Yang could operate without worry. The Red Hwaru that Park Dongchun supported was closer to an intelligence organization than a military one. Rather than inviting members who wouldnt be all that useful for battles, it might be better to quickly proceed as things were. Yang Yang collected his thoughts and then looked at the building again. He heard that Carpe Diems Level 5 Warrior, Chung Chohong, had remained behind, but they had Noah Freya on their side. As long as things went according to plan and the Triads stayed out of this, Yang Yang had confidence in winning. I bet theyre all sleeping without a care in the world. As he waited in anticipation, he felt his body heat up. Soon, the Daughter of Luxuria would be in his hands. Thinking about pushing down that voluptuous legend and having his way with her, his lower body began to stand. Hurry, hurry. How much time went by? Finally, the moment he had been waiting for arrived.. The men in front of the gate began to murmur. Soon, the buildings door opened wide, and what seemed like members of the Triads hurriedly ran out. The ones keeping watch on the roof also came down. Just like I thought! There were more! Although he had been briefed beforehand, he had a sliver of doubt in his heart. But seeing dozens of people run out, his doubt grew smaller. Soon, every member of the Triads ran off toward the pub. Good. Just in case, Yang Yang waited a little longer. Not long afterward, he received news that the members who had just left arrived at the confrontation taking place at the pub. Only then did Yang Yang give the command to charge in. The Triads must have been in a rush as they carelessly left the gate open. Even the buildings front entrance was slightly ajar. After checking that everyone was present, Yang Yang threw the door wide open without hesitation. It was dark inside. But having done this more than a couple of times already, Yang Yang and the others quickly spread out and began their search. Theres no one on the first floor. One Archer came back and reported, while Noah Freya smacked her lips. She looked uncomfortable with the situation. Its too quiet Just like she said, the building was eerily quiet. They could even hear the breaths and gulps of their allies. Did they go without saying anything? Well, since the Triads had betrayed Carpe Diem, it made sense. Just as Yang Yang was about to proceed according to plan, he caught sight of a faint source of light. It was coming from the sixth floor. Thats one. But anyway, what a stupidly large building. Yang Yang grumbled inwardly before giving a command. A portion of the invading force was to guard the entrance while the rest would spread out and search the other floors. Most are non-combatants or are low-leveled, but be careful of Chung Chohong. Dont fight her if you can help it and call for help immediately. With this, Yang Yang turned around. As for you, Noah Freya-nim I know. You want me to wait at the entrance and deal with Chung Chohong? Yes, thank you. Yang Yang bowed, then turned his steps to the stairs. He gave the signal with his hand, and his men concealed their footsteps and quickly climbed up the stairs. Yang Yangs squad took charge of the sixth floor. The source of the light was a small gap in a door. This is always the most exciting part. Who was inside? What kind of face would they make? Yang Yang reached towards the doorknob, feeling thrilled like a child who was about to open his Christmas present. Kiik The door creaked open, and the room came into view. Yang Yang immediately stopped. There wasnt just one, but four people were gathered in the room. Were they having a meeting this late? Didnt the Triads not tell them anything before they left? Yang Yangs eyes quickly scanned the room as a hint of suspicion flashed by his head. An old man and a teenage youth calmly stared at him, one young woman looked at him apathetically, and Oh? When Yang Yang saw a woman raising her upper body from the bed, his jaw dropped open. Incredible! Silky black hair and pupils that were like a tranquil lake. Although he had heard the rumors, Seo Yuhuis appearance surpassed his wildest imaginations! Who are you? She asked in a soft voice, a gentle smile on her face. Yang Yang grinned, barely managing to hold onto his composure. Lady Luck must be on his side as Chung Chohong wasnt in this room. I came here to pluck a flower. Yang Yang introduced himself in a gentlemanly way, making another young woman leaning against the wall giggle. She dropped her head down and shook. Though Yang Yang had never seen her before, he guessed that she must be Miss Foxy. Yang Yang turned his gaze back to the woman on the bed. So that bitch is the Daughter of Luxuria. Even within the loose pajamas, her voluptuous breasts drew a hearty mound. Seeing this, Yang Yang swallowed hard. But feeling his disgusting gaze, Seo Yuhuis expression quickly stiffened. Yang Yang replied with a vulgar smile. He didnt care about the change in Seo Yuhuis expression. In his mind, her expression would make a 180 degree turn sooner or later Wait. Then suddenly, he was struck with a strange feeling. Although Seo Yuhui asked who he was, she was a lot calmer than he expected. Other than a young girl who was staring at him nervously, the rest of Carpe Diems members were only staring silently. Looking back, even Seo Yuhuis smile seemed odd. It no longer seemed warm, but completely cold. It was as if she was sneering at him coldly. Then, she pulled the blanket up to her chest, staring pitifully at Yang Yang. It looks like theres nothing more to see. A giggle broke the silence. Kim Hannah raised her head, her hand covering her mouth and her eyes gazing at a spot in the air. Do your thing, Flone. Yang Yang looked up reflexively. ! Then, he subconsciously stopped breathing. A black smoke circled around the air before transforming into a human-shaped figure. [Dirty bastards.] The figure crossed its arms and looked down with white sclera that lacked black irises. Yang Yang was lost for words, seeing this extraordinary scene. As he was standing in a daze, he suddenly realized something else that felt off. He had not entered this room alone. There should have been over a dozen of his comrades behind him. If they also saw what he just witnessed, they should have said something by now. But it was too quiet. . Suddenly, the atmosphere turned cold. He wanted to turn around, but his brain was sending all sorts of warning signals. An ominous feeling slowly crept up inside him, making him a little dizzy. Although he knew he shouldnt, Yang Yang slowly turned around. There, he clearly saw a bizarre scene his comrades heads dropping, their limbs limp. Looking closer, their feet were slightly hovering in the air, not touching the ground. It was like seeing stringed puppets. What Yang Yang muttered in a daze. W-What why is everyone He stammered. [How long are you guys going to possess them?] Yang Yang flinched, panic slowly setting in. [I dont care if you kill each other or just break their necks. Just hurry up and come out.] A cold voice rang out in his head. [Then, for the guys between the 2nd floor and the 8th floor] [Ill give you 10 minutes to kill them all. Go!] And with that, the drooped heads of Yang Yangs comrades cracked up. The moment the startled Yang Yang turned back to the front, the comrades eyes shone with a chilling blue light. * On the other hand KUAA! One of the squad members searching the 5th floor stopped. A scream? Although the voice cut off in the middle, unless he had misheard, it was definitely a scream. The squad member looked up at the ceiling before stopping the search and quickly leaving the room. Running through the dark, empty hallway, he tilted his head. If he didnt mishear the scream, shouldnt one or two of his comrades have rushed out to the hallway by now? Did I really mishear it? He looked around, trying to find someone he could ask. Then, he just happened to see a half-open door and walked over. Once he entered, he saw his comrade frozen in place from shock. You heard it too? The comrades head creaked to the side slightly. That scream, I mean. Shouldnt we go upstairs? This time, it creaked to the other side. Hello? Why arent you saying anything? Then, it began to bob left and right like a pendulum. The squad member frowned. Will you cut that out? This isnt the time to be fooling He trailed off. He had not noticed until now because of the dark, but he could see his comrades face and back from the same direction. It was impossible unless his head was twisted back 180 degrees. But what was stranger was that his face turned side to side even as his neck rattled, and his mouth slowly opened until it split all the way up to his ears, making a bizarre smile. KIHIHIHI! A truly disturbing laughter rang out before he suddenly convulsed as though hed been electrocuted. Then Pak! He suddenly exploded, blood and flesh flying everywhere, sticking to the face of the dazed squad member. Seeing this grotesque sight, the squad member lost control of his emotions. Heeu! But because he was so surprised, he couldnt even scream properly. His voice got stuck in his throat. Then, following his instincts, he turned back and ran. Racing through the hallway, there wasnt a single thought in his head. His instincts had completely taken over, telling his shocked body to escape from this terrifying place. He hurried to the stairs to join his comrades on the first floor, but he had to stop because a dark figure was obstructing the staircase. He couldnt see clearly in his panicked state, but he could tell that the figure was tall enough to touch the ceiling. Moreover, a squirming evil will emanating from the figure made him think it was anything but human. You what are you He was cut-off from both sides. Unable to go front or back, the squad member stumbled backward before tripping on his own foot and falling on his butt. Ssk. The dark figure instantly closed in on the man and snatched up his neck. As the figure slowly lifted him up, the mans feet flailed in the air. Crack! Along with a hard crack, the mans feet flew up. That was it. His body sagged down like a wet mop. It doesnt look like theres anything on the 5th floor At that moment, a woman walked out of a door at the end of the hallway. Feeling like someone was sneaking a glance at her, she stopped and paused. An unknown sense of nervousness surged up. A human beings intuition was better than one would think. The woman checked her surroundings almost instinctively. And when she slowly raised her eyes and glanced at the ceiling Ah? A figure dropped down, its mouth wide open like a crocodile. Before her head was swallowed whole, the womans eyes split open. KYAAAAAAAH! * By now, Noah Freya had noticed the peculiarities. And with the previous scream, she was convinced. An unexpected accident had occurred. Is it Chung Chohong? That was the most probable theory she could come up with. Damn, I dont know what bitch that was, but she sure can scream. Did these fuckers start before us? Noah Freya pitifully glared at the members giggling to themselves before grabbing her sword and walking forward. But soon, she realized she didnt need to go up the stairs. Splat! A person fell to the first floor with a muddy splat. Organs spilled out from the corpse, cut in half from the neck down. Next, a corpse missing its upper body fell down spinning. It rolled on the ground, gushing out blood, before finally coming to a stop. A bloody stench mixed with hot steam stung Noah Freyas nose. The jokes immediately stopped, and the surroundings turned silent. But the fall of the two corpses was only the start. Before anyone could say anything, more corpses began to drop from the upper floors. Like heavy snow, they fell and formed a mound on the first floor until all members who had gone up returned. It didnt even take 10 minutes for the dozens of the corpses to form a pool of blood in the lobby. Drrrr. The last corpse rolled down the mountain and hit Noah Freyas feet. Yang Yang? Although the corpses eyes were dug out and its limbs were ripped off, it was Yang Yang without a doubt. Kuk kuk. With two hoarse gasps, he stopped breathing. Seeing the pitiful death, Noah Freyas face went stiff. She didnt know what happened upstairs, but a clear fear remained in Yang Yangs lifeless expression. Its not Chung Chohong. Noah Freya hadnt heard anyone fighting. No, she didnt hear anything at all other than the scream that pierced the entire building. . Something had gone wrong. Majorly wrong. While everyone was standing at a loss for words, the Level 5 Noah Freya moved nimbly. She pulled out her longsword, held up her shield, and slowly backed off. Although she had the choice of leading the remaining members, all she could think about was getting out of this building as soon as possible. Only then did she feel like she could live. Just as she was about to use her comrades as meat shields to escape Ah. Noah Freya failed to achieve her goal. Because the entrance was opening by itself. A group of people was standing beyond the slowly opening door. Noah Freyas mouth dropped open. Chapter 260. Fox, O Fox (6) A group, led by a man wearing a black suit and a grey jacket, entered the building. "Hello." The man lifted his hand in a greeting, with a cigarette in his mouth. "What''s with that face? Did you see a ghost?" The man joked, seeing the woman frozen in place like ice. Noah Freya stuttered. "You, you are" "The Triads. Hao Win." The clear answer made Noah Freya doubt her ears. "No way. The guards were definitely!" "Ah, those guys?" Hao Win smiled as he shoveled his ears with his ring finger. "They''re not from the Triads." "?" "They''re just stray dogs." "Wha-what?" "This is the problem. People think anyone wearing a black suit is from the Triads." Hao Win said this despite wearing a black suit himself. "Which brainless Earthling would fight in a suit? Think logically, hm?" Noah Freya stood dazedly at a complete loss for words. "Yang Yang was it I will praise you on the fact that you guys made your move after checking that the stray dogs had joined the bar, but" The corners of Hao Win''s mouth curled up after a moment of silence. "But, you wouldn''t have guessed that the ones that are fighting at the pub were actually from the Triads." Noah Freya went Ah after furrowing her brows. With her intelligence, she understood the situation pretty quickly. "It''s pretty complicated, actually. We called for 200 stray dogs, you see." Noah Freya''s expression became distorted. They didnt just call three or four people to serve as scapegoats but actually called 200 people? Their goal was evident. "It can''t be." "Yes, it can." Hao Win chuckled. Noah Freya''s face had lost its brightness. "Well, lets call it a prank within a prank." Hao Win spoke as he took out the half-burnt cigarette from his mouth. "I would love to mess with you longer, but" White smoke escaped his nose. "Sadly, I am a busy man. I need to head straight to the pub after this." Hao Win shrugged his shoulders and threw his cigarette away. The cigarette, still with a hint of ember, flew through the air and left a burn mark on the ground. It was then. Ping! "Arghhhh!" An unexpected scream echoed in the lobby. Noah Freya stopped grinding her teeth and changed the direction of her sight. One of the men on standby staggered then fell. There was a single arrow stuck in his neck. Noah Freya looked up reflexively before helplessness flashed across her face. Although she couldnt see it in detail she could clearly see the plentiful number of shining lights flashing from the top floor. Even all of the guards had not left. Just like Hao Win said, the stray dogs had only pretended to leave and had hidden themselves on the top floor. In other words, the whole city of Eva was under either Hao Wins or Miss Foxy''s control or maybe both. But the realization was far too late. Ping, ping, ping, ping! Sharp, wind-splitting noises rang out, followed by sorrowful screams from all directions. The Archers who went upstairs to search had all been wiped out and the only ones now remaining were the Warriors. Unsurprisingly, there was nothing they could do against enemies shooting arrows from over 10 floors above them. On the other hand, the sniper on the top floor was able to shoot their arrows without any worry. That wasnt all. The option of fleeing had also been erased as the ones that entered through the entrance had started shooting as well. The lobby was filled with utter chaos in no time. Even in such a situation, Noah Freya moved with haste. Pulling up two corpses as a shield, she searched for a structure to hide. Unfortunately, the openness of the lobby made it so that there were no perfect blind spots. As arrows flew in consecutively and the number of lifeless bodies increased, the pressure on Noah Freya increased, and it was clear that it would only keep increasing as the number of targets decreased. Once almost everyone collapsed, she would surely be marked down as well. When that happened, escaping from this place would be impossible. She had to figure something out before then. "!" Just as she started to plan her next move, she abruptly turned her face. An intense stimulation struck her cheek. One of the Archers must have moved to shoot her. Noah Freya gritted her teeth. Damn it! There was no more time to hesitate. Even now, she was losing one meat shield after the other. She had to gamble while the enemys targets were spread out. Having resolved herself, Noah Freya threw the corpse away. Then, she protected her head with the shield and headed straight for the entrance. No matter the success rate, she decided to breakthrough. If only she could approach the door, the Archers upstairs would not shoot unless they were exceptionally confident in their ability. Noah Freya sprinted forward like a wild bull, gripping her sword tight. And so, she failed to see a pole-like arrow that passed by her just now make a U-turn like a living creature and fly back at her again. In the end, it accurately pierced through her shin. At first, it was merely a sore feeling as if it just passed by. Soon, the pain burned through her calves. "Argh..!" Noah Freya subconsciously stopped sprinting and fell on her knee. Grimacing heavily, she clenched her teeth and pulled herself back up. "Ah..!" That was when she could clearly see a Warrior, not missing the opportunity and pouncing forward. Noah Freyas expression turned to despair as the female Warriors long hair fluttered in the air while she swung down a mace full of thorns. "Goodbye." Boom! Along with the sound of a balloon popping, Noah Freya''s head exploded. Her brain tissues burst into pieces like a firecracker, flying everywhere, and her body fell to the ground. A Level 5 High Ranker Warrior had died a pitiful death. Soon, the lobby was filled with silence. The men on standby who were chatting with each other just a moment ago were all on the cold floor like hedgehogs. "I heard Noah Freya had some skills." Hao Win lightly applauded as Chung Chohong shook the blood off her mace. "It sure is handy having two High Rankers around." "It would have been a piece of cake even if it were one-on-one." "Sure. Anyways, I''ve left traces of additional support coming in. I should head out now." "Go ahead, Ill follow you soon." Although Chohong laughed scornfully, it was true that the sniper upstairs created the perfect opportunity to attack. Although she also couldnt see clearly, she raised her hand as a show of thanks. Then What a simple weapon." Kazuki, who was on the 10th floor raised his hand in response. * Omar Garcia was heading to the pub. It was soon the meeting time they had decided upon. ''Why am I not getting any messages?'' It was slightly concerning that he hadnt heard back from Yang Yang, but he didnt worry about it too much. After all, erasing all traces, not only in a single building but the whole area, was not a simple job. He might also be enjoying himself on the job, unable to hold back his lust. No matter the case, Omar Garcia did not think the plan would fail. "Youre just a pack of filthy dogs who lost to Sicilia and got kicked out! "What did you just say!?" Omar Garcias assumption was turning into certainty as he saw the scene of the confrontation from afar. Countless people were surrounding the pub from the outside as if there wasnt anything more exciting than watching a fire spread from across the river. Omar Garcia was satisfied seeing the crowd gathered like a huge cloud. ''There are plenty of witnesses here.'' He stopped for a moment, climbed up to the rooftop of a nearby building, and observed the situation. In the center of the crowd, all sorts of curses were being thrown around. There were some who even crossed the line while acting, like shoving the other side or throwing tableware across the pub. The atmosphere was heated. The instigator from each side must have done an excellent job as the air was blazing hot. It would not be an exaggeration to say they were about to pull out their weapons and fight until the last drop of blood. Now, now, why don''t we both calm down and call it a day? Take it easy." As the argument started to turn more violent, a man in sunglasses tried to pacify the situation. However, he was met with scoffs and jeers. "Call what a day? After you made this mess!? "Just let him go! What do you expect from a coward who ran away from Haramark?" As they mockingly laughed at him, the expression of the man in sunglasses worsened. "You must be drunk. You avoid shitheads because theyre pitiful, not because theyre scary. "Shithead? Did you just call me a shithead? Did you all hear that? Want us to beat you up so you can''t even shit properly? Huh?" The man in sunglasses, silently watching the loud conversation, turned away. No, he tried to turn away. "Hey, you can''t just leave like that." A man extended his arm and fiercely grabbed the sunglasses-wearing man''s shoulder. "Get your hand off me while Im being nice. "Fuck that. You can''t leave without resolving the situation." "Resolve? It was just a small altercation between drunk people. "Yeah, yeah, whatever. If you are dying to leave, then" The man affiliated with the Eva Alliance spread his legs sideways. "Crawl through." "What?" "I''ll let you go if you apologize on all fours, crawling." The face of the man in sunglasses slightly filled with fury. "Take that back." "Why would I?" The man from the Alliance smirked as he chuckled. "Why, does it feel like shit? It must be. You''re getting back what you guys do on Earth." The man in sunglasses intensely stared back. "Oh, now youre glaring?" The man from the Alliance smirked before stopping right in front of the bespectacled man and shoving his face forward. "Decide. Apologize on all fours like a dog or die trying to run away." The man wearing sunglasses, who was staring fixedly at the man from the Alliance, snorted. "Running, huh?" He spoke with a low tone. "Didnt expect to hear that from people who are shivering in fear from a mere team." The Eva Alliance-affiliated man''s expression froze. "Ha!" Then, he let out an empty laugh. He had been in an uncomfortable mood for the past few days. In a way, the man in sunglasses had hit his sore spot. And the price for poking at his sore spot was Thwack! "Keuk!" A punch. Hit in the face unexpectedly, the sunglasses-wearing man took several steps back as he swayed side to side. A small clamor broke out from the spectating crowd. The attack did not end with a single punch. The man from the Eva Alliances side used both his hands and feet to viciously hit the Triads man. "St-stop!" The sunglasses-wearing man landed on his buttocks in an unsightly manner before coughing. His eyes were crying out about the unfairness of the situation, almost as if to say resorting to fists was going too far. However, the shattered pieces of the sunglasses on the floor reflected a smirking image of the man who had punched him. The man from the Eva Alliance was actually scoffing at the Triads or rather, the stray dogs who were pretending to be the Triads. For sure, he might have been too rough dealing with them. Since he even used mana in the heat of the moment, he had technically ended up starting the fight. But it didnt matter. After all, they were not the actual Triads, but simple stray rogues. They must have thought that picking a fight and leaving was all they needed to do, but in reality, they could die here. To be exact, it wouldnt matter even if the Alliance members really killed them. The important part was reality. For the persuasiveness of the situation, he was authorized to kill one or two men. But, he was ordered to adequately take a little beating if that happened. And after that, before each group would go all out to kill each other, the leader of each group would step forward. Omar Garcia would sincerely apologize first and settle the matter with a promise of proper compensation. Committing murder in the city was a heavy crime, but if both sides agreed to peacefully settle the account by themselves, the royal family would have no justification to step in. Because not only did they lack the power to interfere, but they voluntarily would not do so, to begin with. "Get up. This isn''t over." With this reliable plan on his back, the man who initiated the fight acted relaxed in front of the fake Triads member. He hadnt planned on killing these stray dogs at first. After all, they were pitiful fellows who didnt know the underlying scheme. But, he had changed his mind when the man poked at his sore spot. "Arent you going too far!? The man was shouting with a shaking voice, but the Alliance member didnt bat an eye. "Get up. Ill be damned if I let you guys walk home in one piece. You dogs have been getting on my nerves lately anyways. This is the perfect opportunity. Ill kill you all! The man in sunglasses growled with fury seeing the Alliance man act all high and mighty. "Fuck! You really wanna have a go? Huh? Wanna have a go?" Oh? Im down if you are. The Alliance man did not miss the chance to mock his enemy. He looked back and shouted aloud. "You hear that guys!? Mister Triads over here wants to have a go with us! "Oh, is that so?" "Then they''ll get what they''re asking for!" The members of the Eva Alliance jeered as if they were waiting for the chance to do so. Some of them even pointed their weapons across the pub or pulled on the bowstrings. Even though they knew the whole situation was scripted, they were entirely carried away by the atmosphere as it reached the climax. Then, the injured man on the floor smiled faintly. Although it was for a split second, the corner of his mouth twitched. "Hear me out, everyone!" Next, he stood up and shouted. "Not only did the Eva Alliance mock the Triads first, but they also refused our attempt to make peace by making unacceptable demands! And as if that wasnt enough, they even attacked us first! Although both parties held responsibility in mocking each other, the rest of what the man said was all true. The first one to point their weapons at the other side was the Eva Alliance, and they were also the ones who threatened the other side with intent to kill. Meanwhile, Omar Garcia, who was waiting for a chance to jump in, frowned. Although things seemed to be going according to the script, he felt that something was out of place. It was as if the members of the Alliance were being dragged into an abyss because they were too absorbed in their roles. "Hah." The member of the Alliance who was throwing and catching his dagger again and again scoffed. "The hell are you talking about. So what?" The man on the ground, or rather the executive of the Triads, Ming Jie, did not speak any further. Instead, he raised his arm to give a signal. Then, the Priests who were quietly chanting released their divine spells all at once. Opaque shields covered every member of the Triads in layers, and the rest raised their crossbows instantly. The alliance member finally realized the strangeness of the situation. Omar Garcia looked spaced out as well. This development was clearly not in the script. The problem was that this matter had already escalated severely. "No, wait. Are they actually pissed?" Before Omar Garcia could fully organize his thoughts, Ming Jie roared. "Annihilate" This was the moment that the massive Eva Alliance which ran the city These bastards!" Fell for the fox''s trap. Soon, the area was filled with the sounds of arrows splitting the air and the screams of Alliance members who were struck by a sudden bolt of lightning. * The escort mission ended. During the mission, Seol Jihu did his best to start conversations with the foreign races. However, he only received cold reactions in return. No matter how he tried to engage, they would only return short answers. The Beastmen especially stayed on their guards, growling and raising their tails and ears if Seol Jihu approached them even a little. It was a sign of extreme alertness. Although they didnt openly ignore him or express enmity, it was obvious that they were uncomfortable with him around. To be more precise, it was, ''We won''t be rude to you since you helped us.'' Nothing more and nothing less. One thing he noticed during this mission was that the resentment of the Federation members towards the human race was stronger than expected. This situation shouldnt be compared with when he met the Cave Fairy Yuirel, but Seol Jihu realized how grand his dream was of wanting to make up with the Federation members. In the end, they arrived at the border region without any fruitful resolution. The Beastmen left without a word. But contrary to Seol Jihus expectations, the other foreign races didnt leave right away and waited. "We have something to say." One of the Federation members stepped forward and spoke. It was a Sky Fairy. "Ill be straightforward. What do you think about moving to the Federation? Seol Jihu''s eyes widened from hearing these unexpected words. More than the fact that they spoke up, their suggestion was more surprising. "We''re not asking you to come right away." The Sky Fairy added. "It''s not realistic to ask you to come alone either. You could bring along your companions as well." "Are you being serious?" Seol Jihu asked out of curiosity. "A flower doesn''t bloom in a trash can." The Sky Fairy continued. "Of course, there is no absolute certainty in the world. But even if a flower miraculously bloomed, it would quickly wilt from the filth and the odor. Won''t that be too pitiful and unfortunate?" Seol Jihu figured that the flower the Sky Fairy was referring to was him. "Although the Federation is comprised of many races, each with their own conflicts, we are joining hands to fight the Parasites. Everyone''s heart is united as one." That was precisely the utopia Seol Jihu dreamed of. True paradise wasnt so far away. "You shouldnt have to think too hard about this. We have the environment to fully support the hero who killed Undying Diligence. The Beastmen might not be so welcoming, but that much can be resolved in time" ''So they knew'' What they said wasnt false. The Federation really was the perfect environment for Seol Jihu to grow and flourish. This felt very different from the time when Undying Diligence offered him to join his side. If he took the Sky Fairy''s offer and moved to the Federation, how much would he develop? With the active support of the Federation, what incredible achievements would he accomplish in the future? It would be a lie if he said he wasnt tempted. Unfortunately, he had no intention of accepting the offer at the moment. "Thank you for the offer, but" "That''s unexpected. You must have experienced it already." The Sky Fairy answered quickly. Seol Jihu smiled bitterly as the Sky Fairy made it sound like she knew everything. "If my companions and I can defeat the Parasites by moving to the Federation, we will do so with no second thoughts. But with only the strength of the Federation" Seol Jihu trailed off. He was suggesting that the Federation and humanity had to join hands. The Sky Fairys reaction was hard to understand. "I get what you''re trying to say. But that is just a fantasy. Although the number of soldiers may be important at times of war, what is really important is unity. There is nothing more alarming than an incompetent leader or ally." She sounded like she had half-given up already. "I understand since it hasn''t been so long since you''ve entered Paradise. But reality and fantasy are vastly different." "." "I understand your intentions. By the way, we plan to report everything we went through to the higher-ups. Of course, that includes all that you''ve done for us as well." Seol Jihu wanted to tell them not to. To forgive the humans just once. But soon, Seol Jihu realized how selfish his thoughts were and had no choice but to stay silent. "Well, then." The Sky Fairy lightly nodded and turned away. The rest of the foreign races started to leave one by one as well. As he was watching them, one woman looked back. Lacia, was it? It was the woman who asked him to help find her child. She looked at Seol Jihu with a slightly nervous gaze before bowing. The child in her arms did the same. Seol Jihu smiled and waved at them. Then, once they all left, he let out a big sigh. His mission still had a long way to go. ''A trash can, huh.'' It was a sharp, but an accurate description. But it did not mean that there were no possible solutions. Though it may take some time, they could clean up the filth and replace the empty space with fertile soil. Everything should be fine, right? Seol Jihu fiddled with his communication crystal before turning around. He led his companions on the trip back. But unlike his expectations, something had happened. No, it wasnt a simple ''something. The whole city was in chaos. By the time Seol Jihu successfully returned from his mission, the filth-filled trash can known as Eva was emptied out by over 90 percent. All in a matter of a few days. Chapter 261. To Lead (1) Dozens of papers were strewn across the streets. Seol Jihu had just returned to the city, but he could feel countless people stealing looks at him. The signs all over the city were screaming that something unusual was happening. Seol Jihu picked up one of the papers lying on the ground. Soon, his eyes went wide before narrowing. The newspaper explained what had happened while he was gone. While Carpe Diems main force left to complete the royal familys mission, the Eva Alliance sent Ochoa Cartels Level 5 Warrior, Noah Freya and a representative of the Eva Alliance, the level 5 Warrior Yang Yang, to attack Carpe Diems base. Receiving Carpe Diems request for assistance, the Triads dispatched Ayase Kazuki and others, successfully annihilating the Eva Alliances forces raiding Carpe Diem. Coincidentally, at the same time, Ochoa Cartel and the other organizations picked a fight with members of the Triads at the pub. Although it was only a small, insignificant fight at first, it quickly intensified until organizations were brought into the mix. The Triads executive, Ming Jie, understood the seriousness of the situation and tried to stop the conflict, but the Eva Alliance unscrupulously raised their hand, taking out their weapons despite Ming Jies attempt to appease the situation. In the end, they attacked the Triads forces first. In response, the Triads struck back, lighting the fuse for a war which ended in the Eva Alliances complete defeat. The leader of Ochoa Cartel, Omar Garcia, was present at the scene. As he was making his escape, he was caught by the members of Carpe Diem who were on their way to reinforce the Triads. Captured and questioned, he revealed that he was instigated by Jung Sua, the representative of the royal familys partner organization, Evangeline. Jung Sua is pleading innocence, claiming that she knew nothing about Omar Garcias plans, but this was clearly the Eva Alliances attempt to drive out Carpe Diem and the Triads after suffering a huge loss from the recent revelation of their illegal activities. With Jung Sua revealed to be the one who suggested Carpe Diems escort mission, her words are losing trust. As a result, the Eva Alliance was completely annihilated, leaving behind only the Dongchun Merchants and Red Hwaru. However, the Triads and Carpe Diem suffered great losses as well. Carpe Diem managed to escape the worst-case scenario thanks to the Triads timely support, but two legends of Paradise, Seo Yuhui and Jang Maldong have suffered severe injuries, causing the rage of many Earthlings What? Seol Jihu didnt catch the last bits of the news, which noted, Everyone is awaiting the decision of Evas queen, Charlotte Aria. Seo Yuhui and Jang Maldong suffered severe injuries? Seol Jihus head turned white. Ooooh? What? What the hell happened? Phi Sora must have picked up a newspaper too as she muttered in shock. It wasnt just her. Everyone else was in shock. In the next moment, Seol Jihu ran. He initially planned to stop by the palace to report the successful completion of the mission, but that thought evaporated altogether as he ran at full speed toward Carpe Diems building. Passing the main gate and throwing open the front entrance, he heard someone scream and backed off. It was Chohong. Ah, hey! Easy on the do Chohong, who was about to get angry, shut her mouth seeing Seol Jihu. Oh, youre here She changed her attitude right away, welcoming him before trailing off. She had no other choice when she saw his face and spoke carefully. W-When did you get here? Just now. Wheres Master Jang and Yuhui Noona? Seol Jihu had a ton of questions he wanted to ask, but he asked the most important matter first. Old Man is enjoying the hot spring Yuhui Noonim, I think, is resting in her room. Seol Jihus eyes waned. Of the two supposedly injured people, one was enjoying the hot spring and the other was resting in her room? Did they come back from the emergency treatment room already? Uhh, about that Chohong avoided Seol Jihus eyes. She seemed guilty of something. I only heard after you left and Old Man reluctantly agreed to it as well She muttered something Seol Jihu couldnt understand. He no longer waited for her reply and hurried up the stairs. He wanted to check their conditions with his own eyes. The door was open. Just like Chohong said, Seo Yuhui was resting in her room. To be more precise, she was sitting on her bed, playing with the red egg. Whats he doing there? Seol Jihu couldnt figure out what the egg was doing here, but he set the question aside. This wasnt the first time it had happened anyway. What mattered was Seo Yuhuis condition. But the way she smiled and gently tickled the egg, she looked nothing like a severely injured patient. Seol Jihu breathed a sigh of relief before knocking on the door. Seo Yuhui turned around in a startle. Jihu? Noona. When did you get here? Just now. Seol Jihu continued as he stepped into the room. Are you okay? Yeah, Im fine. Theres no problem at all. Ah, except the problem that Ive been having. Are you really, really okay? As Seol Jihu asked a second time, Seo Yuhui smiled bitterly. You saw the newspaper? Seol Jihu became convinced. The publicly known story was a lie. Words could easily be manipulated to instill different thoughts in people. For whatever reason, someone must have pulled some strings to make the false story go out. And within Carpe Diem, there was only one person who would think of such a thing. Before Seol Jihu mentioned the name, he asked. What happened? Unn Were pretending to be hurt. Miss Hannah said that would make it easier to manipulate public opinion. Seo Yuhui spoke in a slightly bashful way. As I thought. After relief came suspicion. Seol Jihu felt stuffy for whatever reason and hurriedly asked. Can you give me an explanation? * Kim Hannah has been running around like a headless chicken trying to take care of recent events. Even today, she left the Carpe Diem building early in the morning and had yet to return. Seol Jihu stayed cooped up in the main office after hearing Seo Yuhuis explanation. Sitting at the desk chair, he smoked endlessly. Otherwise, he didnt feel like he could relax. Although he was working hard to pretend like he was okay, he was seething on the inside like a blast furnace at full capacity. White smoke came out of his nostrils and mouth, like the steam escaping a heated kettle. By the time his cigarette butts formed a small mound on the ashtray, the clacking of high heels rang out in the hallway. Soon, knocks rang out, followed by the sound of the door opening. Youre back? Good work. Did the mission go well? He could tell who it was without even having to look. Seol Jihu spoke with a slightly hoarse voice. Come sit. What, why? Why are you acting so serious? Seol Jihus chin shook a little. Kim Hannah must have known what he meant, so seeing her act this way made him too spiteful. Seol Jihu took a deep breath. Dont you have something to say to me? Im a bit busy right now You dont have time to talk even for a little while? Fine, Ill stay and talk. But keep it simple. Sit. Even Seol Jihu was surprised by his cold tone. Kim Hannah looked at Seol Jihu with a renewed expression. Next, she quietly walked forward and sat down on a chair. Seol Jihu had already heard about the events leading up until here. After a moment of silence, he asked. Is this why you asked me to lend you the pendant? Yep, it was just in case anyone attacked Having it, saved us. Seol Jihu scoffed. No, you borrowed it to reverse the situation if the Eva Alliance invaded and devoured them instead. Youre right. Since Flone was here, I didnt think wed lose. Kim Hannah admitted easily. But its not like I didnt give much thought to it. Flones strength is one thing, but her main advantage is that her existence has not been revealed to Paradise. I had to devise a plan to utilize this advantage, and thats how this plan came to be. What she said wasnt wrong. But like I said in the past, the success and failure of the plan was unclear with you around. We kept poking at the Alliance, but they continued laying low. In the end, you had to leave this city to bait them out. Seol Jihu understood what she meant. Anyway, everything went well. With the Eva Alliance attacking first, we have the proper justification to deal with them. We also hid Flones existence, and with clear evidence supporting us, the public support is with us as well. The Eva Alliance is practically done for. Indeed, the outcome of the plan was an undeniable success. After all, five of Evas seven remaining organizations had collapsed. That was the case if he only looked at the outcome. But what Seol Jihu had a problem with wasnt that. You know thats not what Im talking about. Since when Seol Jihu cut himself off in the middle, feeling that his tone was getting unnecessarily sharp. However, his voice had already gotten loud. Park Dongchun Ajusshi gave us the information. That the royal partner would pull some strings in secret. Kim Hannah revealed the truth. And shortly afterwards, I also got a message from Sorg Khne, saying that Jung Sua, the representative of Evangeline, brought up the idea of having Carpe Diem escort the Federation members. He was delaying the decision and wanted our input on the matter. I figured that was the perfect opportunity. So This is the first time Im hearing any of this. Seol Jihu cut her off, and Kim Hannah went mute. Seeing her staring fixedly, Seol Jihu continued where he left off. Couldnt you have said something to me? Or at least, you could have called me after the plan ended in success. Do you have any idea how surprised I was when I came back? Kim Hannah scratched her head as she made a flustered expression. Ah Were you? What? Was I? I mean, its true that I didnt tell you about it but whats wrong with that? Its not like I committed a crime. And look, the outcome is great. Seol Jihu doubted his ears, finally turning his gaze and staring straight at Kim Hannah. Facing his heated gaze, Kim Hannah flinched subconsciously. She wanted to pretend that she was fine, but her body shrunk back on its own. Her throat felt parched, and she licked her lips unknowingly. This was the face, the attitude, and the other side of Seol Jihu that Kim Hannah witnessed for the first time ever. Who would have thought such a terrifying face would be hidden underneath all that childish laughter? I see. While she finally understood what Seol Jihus enemies had felt all this time, she barely managed to raise her hands and shrug. How rude! I thought youd praise me. I gotta admit, Im a little taken aback by your anger. She sounded innocent and nonchalant. Seol Jihu almost snapped and let his anger explode, but . He held himself back at the last moment. Checking Kim Hannah with the Nine Eyes, he confirmed that she was still shining gold. There had to be a reason the Golden Commandment was showing up in this situation, a reason that Kim Hannah was treating him this way. Seol Jihu growled. Why are you doing this? A subdued voice flowed out. It was as if he was restraining himself despite having many things to say. With Kim Hannah being sensitive to the emotional changes of others, there was no way she wouldnt catch this. Perhaps this was the final chance. Something that Kim Hannah learned after coming to Eva was that Seol Jihu did not hesitate to pull out his spear against those he deemed to be his enemies. Regardless of the intention, Kim Hannah had tricked Seol Jihu. Perhaps it was misleading to say tricked, but Kim Hannah had definitely carried out a plan while keeping Seol Jihu in the dark about it. Thankfully, the trust they had built up until now seemed to be telling Seol Jihu that there must be a good reason for her actions. I know. As such, Kim Hannah decided to come clear. Fixing her posture, she sat tall and explained. You must be surprised and confused. You might also be furious and disappointed. But Jihu. . What youre feeling now is what I felt the first night we came to Eva. When Seol Jihu heard this, he felt as if a hammer had struck his head. His expression became dazed, and his mouth opened slightly. Im not saying that Im in the right. I was the one who took you around the city, after all. Kim Hannah uncrossed her arms and subtly lowered her gaze. But its not like I demanded anything difficult. She slowly continued. Calling for a meeting, explaining the circumstances carefully, hearing everyones opinion and discussing whether anyone had better ideas at the very least, we could have contacted the Triads and let them know of our plan. . What did you think I felt as you dragged the main force along with nothing more than the words, trust me? Seol Jihu remained silent. And thats not all. You accepted the royal familys mission right away. You never thought to get back to them later and discuss it with us first? Seol Jihu finally realized why Kim Hannah was doing all this. [Do we need to have a meeting? Just tell me.] And he learned why Kim Hannah had glared at him back at the cafeteria. Ill be blunt. What would you do if I said with no explanation that we should go to Scheherazade this instant and hit Sinyoung? As you know, I have a grudge against Sinyoung, and theyre not a righteous organization either. Seol Jihu clenched his teeth. Youd obviously say no, or at least ask me to explain. I would have no choice but to follow your order. Because at the end of the day, Im just a member of this team. But thats not the case with you. Its fine when I do it, but its not fine when you do. Seol Jihu hated these kind of hypocrites the most. But that was exactly what he was doing right now. If you push hard, well have no choice but to go along. As long as were a part of this team, we have no other choice. Why? Because its obvious that well be ostracized the moment we refuse. Then, wed have no choice but to leave. Of course, Seol Jihu had no intention of doing this, but it was true that he practically forced the Carpe Diem members to follow him in achieving his goal. Thats what it means to be a leader. You have the authority, and the position to use that authority. Thats why you, of all people, should not have done that. Put nicely, he was a conqueror. But in reality, he was a dictator. At least in regard to the previous incident, Seol Jihu had acted like a dictator. Of course, Chung Chohong and Richard Hugo might not think the same way. Same for Master Jang. Theyve all been watching you from right by your side for a long time, so they must have a deep-rooted trust in you. But that wasnt the case for Kim Hannah and the others. In any case, I want you to think one more time how everyone must have felt as they followed behind you that night. Kim Hannah let out a small sigh. And with that I admit I acted out of place. I wont say I did it for you or anything like that. I did it, fully prepared to accept any punishment. Seol Jihu spat out the breath he had been holding in. Then, he looked up at the ceiling. His vision was blurry, and he felt like he could see Ians face on the wavering ceiling. [Ive witnessed your capabilities with my own eyes, but I still need to ask you again.] [As a strategist, youre risking hundreds and thousands of lives if were talking about a small scale conflict, and hundreds of thousands, even millions, if were talking about a large-scale conflict. Are you offering this strategy, fully aware of the implications?] And what Jang Maldong said also crossed his mind. [Jihu, being a member of an organization means living a communal life. Its a community where members share common values and interests.] [Theres a limit to an arbitrator stepping up and handling the issue. You have to let the parties involved resolve the situation on their own. Of course, you cant give them too much freedom, or else the community will instantly become a mess. Ive seen more than a few organizations that collapsed because of this.] [Thats why you need rules and regulations. Applying principles and fundamental rules to everything to assure fairness. Miss Kim Hannah knows this too well.] The advice hed heard in the past dug into his chest. Moreover [Ill take care of this by myself. I want to do it with my own strength, you see.] [At the very least, I told you beforehand, didnt I?] Seol Jihu remembered why he got so mad at Chohong during the Delphinion Laboratory incident. He couldnt hide his embarrassment. Of course, the situation was different from back then, but as Kim Hannah said, simply telling his teammates to trust him wasnt a convincing argument. Yes, he was busy, but did he really not have time to call the Triads even once? No, not at all. It wasnt that he couldnt call the Triads, but that he didnt. The one person who should have stuck to the principles and fundamental rules no matter what had not done his job. Before Seol Jihu realized, his anger had dissipated completely. His drunken state of mind cleared up, and his mind seemed to turn sharper. Only now did he start to see his surroundings. Was I too temperamental? Did I go too far? Was I too hasty? Thinking so, he was struck with a strange sense of dj vu. . He thought he had fixed this after suffering a major loss in the Neutral Zone. Was I But just like the saying, humans always repeat past mistakes, he ended up making the same mistake just because he had grown a little bigger. Too rash? Seol Jihu closed his eyes. Chapter 262. To Lead (2) I have a question. After a long silence, Seol Jihu opened his mouth with his eyes still closed. When did you decide to do this? When you accepted the royal familys mission on your own and ordered everyone to start packing. Kim Hannah replied in a quiet voice. The word ordered dug into Seol Jihus conscience, making him bite his lower lip. If I hadnt decided on the spot and asked for everyones opinion. Kim Hannah smacked her lips. As I said before, youre not a simple member, but a leader. You have the final say on any matter big or small that arises in the organization. Thats what it means to be the representative of an organization. Meaning, leaving the minor aspects aside, accepting the royal familys mission was not a bad thing. Its just The problem was the way he carried out his authority. I hoped you would at least keep the procedure of holding a meeting. But Seol Jihu had not done so. He had ordered his comrades one-sidedly after accepting the royal familys mission. Normally, this would not have been a problem. But considering Carpe Diems situation at the time, he should have discussed it beforehand. A meeting is a gathering of people to discuss various matters. Even if you already accepted the royal familys mission and decided on going, thats where I have the authority to officially voice my opinion. In front of everyone. Although she explained in a roundabout way, she was saying that she would have explained the plan to Seol Jihu if he had held a meeting. Seol Jihu sighed. He knew Kim Hannah wasnt doing this just because of what he did on their first night here. Because she had already taken a step back at the cafeteria, her pent-up frustration must have burst out at the end. In truth, Seol Jihu still did not regret what he did on the first night. Gula had approved him, the egg encouraged him, and he himself thought that it was something that must be done. His thoughts still hadnt changed. And that was the problem. Not every Earthling in Paradise was Seol Jihu. Everyone had their own desires and wishes. He should not have forced his beliefs onto others just because his actions were righteous. Seol Jihu had thought, You could have at least told me about the plan. But the same applied to Seol Jihu. [The main point is that it would have been nice if you called me on the communication crystal before and just let me know. That way, I would have been able to prepare for the coming day and perhaps even assist you. As your friend and as your partner.] He should have mulled over Hao Wins words more carefully. In fact, he should have first thought about his comrades, who trust him so much. He would not have needed to convince them anyway. The least he could have done was explain what he was planning to do. It was just like what Kim Hannah said. What was on everyones minds as they followed him that first night?Swapping the roles, how would he have felt if he were in their shoes? All sorts of thoughts flitted through his mind. And soon Yeah. Within the icy silence I think I made a mistake. Seol Jihu opened his eyes. * Following Carpe Diems return after successfully completing the royal familys mission, a meeting was held. It wasnt for any particular reason, and there wasnt a pressing issue that needed to be discussed either. That said, things werent fully resolved either, so it was too early to raise a toast and celebrate. Because Kim Hannah pointing out Seol Jihus improper procedures meant what she had done was wrong as well. Moreover, Seol Jihu and Kim Hannah had different positions. Although they had done the same thing, Seol Jihu at least had justification as the leader. Strictly speaking, an ordinary member like Kim Hannah could not be placed on the same level as the representative of an organization. Even if they both were in the wrong, the reality of Paradise was that she needed to be punished harsher than Seol Jihu. As a result, the air in the meeting room was as cold as ice and as heavy as a rock. The team members generally had pale complexions. Chohong, especially, was glaring at Kim Hannah openly, while Hugos facial muscles were also wriggling. Jang Maldong showed signs of discomfort as well. Although he had agreed to Kim Hannahs plan, that was because Kim Hannah mentioned being given the authority to act as a proxy leader. It certainly wasnt because he approved of her actions. In fact, he had shown his reluctance by leaving the private meeting with Hao Win and Kim Hannah before the meeting was officially adjourned. Despite this, no one spoke up. There were three reasons Carpe Diem made great gains with Kim Hannahs plan, everyone knew she didnt do so out of ill intentions, and they remembered what she proclaimed during the welcoming party, being the proxy leader in times of emergency. In truth, this was the sole justification that could defend what Kim Hannah had done. While everyone was keeping their thoughts to themselves, Seol Jihu slowly spoke up. After coming to Eva As he began to talk, ten pairs of eyes fell on him. We went through a lot in a short time, huh. A few people laughed. Just as Seol Jihu said, no one expected things to turn out like this right after moving to Eva. Its great if were just looking at the results. The Eva Alliance was destroyed, and Carpe Diem practically suffered zero damage. Seol Jihu spoke calmly. I want to say well done, but things arent over yet. Plus He hesitated for a moment before continuing. Before we take the next step, theres something we need to discuss. Chohong furrowed her brows. Looking at Seol Jihu, she shook her head hastily, signaling him to not speak any further. It wasnt that Seol Jihu didnt catch her signal. But in this world, there was no such thing as a perfect human being. There were only people who were trying to perfect their flaws. But to do so, one needed to acknowledge their flaws first. Only then would they be able to take the first step toward growth. Even when facing ones flaw directly, there was no guarantee it would be fixed. And so, covering or avoiding it was obviously a no-go. Knowing this, Seol Jihu no longer hesitated and said. To everyone here, the war against the Eva Alliance must have been a little, no, very sudden. Maria and Phi Sora nodded their heads. I really want to thank everyone for following me even when I was so stubborn. And Im sorry as well. Seol Jihu smiled faintly. From now on, I will share my thoughts more and hear everyones opinions. He sounded as if a huge burden had been lifted off his chest. After he came to terms with his mistake, he had been feeling more lighthearted. Thats what I wanted to tell everyone. Seol Jihu ended his talk with that. When apologizing for a mistake, one should not be overly dignified, but one should also not lower oneself more than necessary either. Seol Jihu thanked everyone for their support in the recent events and by mentioning that he had skipped the proper procedures, he admitted his mistake as well. Jang Maldong gently closed his eyes. Meanwhile, Chohong gritted her teeth and glared at Kim Hannah. To her, it looked like Seol Jihu was humiliated because of Kim Hannah. Just as she was about to say something, unable to hold in her anger Not at all. A calm, quiet voice rang out in the meeting room. Marcel Ghionea had unexpectedly spoken up. He had his hand raised, seemingly asking for permission to speak, so Seol Jihu nodded his head. As you said, the first night was a surprise. It felt like it came out of nowhere. Of course, I understood when I saw the VIP auction house. Marcel Ghionea lowered his hand and continued. When I joined this team, I discussed many things with Leader. Among them was the direction he wanted to take Carpe Diem. Seol Jihu tilted his head. What Marcel Ghionea said wasnt wrong, but he couldnt figure out why he brought this up. Ultimately, Leader and I have different goals, but we certainly have coinciding steps as well. That was the deciding factor that made me join this team. Well, it was also part of the requirements. Marcel Ghionea cleared his throat. So I understand Leaders actions and support them. Only now did Seol Jihu realize that Marcel Ghionea wasnt talking to him. Leader, you said there was something you needed to discuss before you take the next step. That was because his cold gaze turned to Kim Hannah. I apologize, but I believe there are two things to be discussed. Of course, this second matter might have been included in the first thing you wanted to discuss, but I feel it needs to be said first. His grey eyes which resembled a wild wolfs stared at Kim Hannah as if to prey on her. Before that, theres something I want to ask. Miss Kim Hannah was given the authority to act as the proxy leader, but wasnt that only in times of emergency? It was finally here. The eyes that had gathered on Seol Jihu all turned to Kim Hannah. Most of them were critical of her, but Kim Hannah didnt bat an eye. In fact, she accepted the looks willfully. Yes, thats right. In times of emergency means exactly that an unexpected situation. The dictionary meaning, I mean. As soon as Kim Hannah acknowledged it, Marcel Ghionea pounced on the opportunity to attack. I believe its misleading to call this matter an emergency when the event was both expected and prepared for. His voice even carried a little bit of hostility. For example, the ghost lady. From what I hear, Miss Kim Hannah predicted the attack and borrowed the pendant. Even without this piece of evidence, we can be sure of her knowledge regarding the matter by knowing the deal she made with the Triads. Kim Hannahs mouth twitched slightly. The backlash was stronger than she imagined. But she had already prepared herself for the worst. Whether it be an organization or a team, hierarchies existed and had to exist. While Carpe Diems hierarchical structure looked very loose and free, it was a different story when Seol Jihu was involved. No matter the organization, an incompetent leader was criticized and a competent leader was trusted. As a rather close-minded team, this was even more evident in Carpe Diem. One could see this just by observing how no one voiced any complaints even though Seol Jihu had frequently skipped the proper procedures after coming to Eva. Miss Kim Hannah clearly expected and prepared for this situation. How can anyone call this an emergency in good conscience? Marcel Ghionea was a good example of this as well. The reason he ignored countless offers from various teams and organizations and joined Carpe Diem was to repay the debt he owed to Seol Jihu for saving his life. And the reason he chose to follow Seol Jihu was that he had faith that Seol Jihu would be the one to grant his deepest desire. After the war, this faith only grew stronger. At least, I cant. To Marcel Ghionea, who had a sense of indebtedness and high expectations from Seol Jihu, what Kim Hannah pointed out was only a minor mistake. In the end, it was a matter of perspective. Birds of a feather flock together; like attracts like. While some people empathized with Kim Hannahs intentions, there were others who were angry and only saw her actions as overstepping of her authority. Marcel Ghionea was clearly one of the latter. As someone known for his loyalty and single-mindedness, there was no way he would let anyone walk over the person he looked up to. Not unless the fault was 10:0. No matter the intention, what Kim Hannah did was wrong and could certainly be seen as her trying to boss Seol Jihu around. To summarize again, as Carpe Diem had been fully prepared for the recent incident, it cannot be deemed an emergency. Thus, the Archer of Steel aimed at the Fox. And I formally raise the notion that what she did should be considered an abuse of power. Kim Hannah smiled bitterly. She had expected this to happen ever since she revealed her plan to Jang Maldong and Hao Win. Seol Jihu was a competent leader. Since Kim Hannah undermined the person who had the utmost trust of the team, she now had to pay the price. Yes. She could object if she wanted to. The phrase in times of emergency could be interpreted in a broader sense, and in preparation for this very talk, she had specifically borrowed the pendant for a just in case situation. I agree. However, Kim Hannah chose to accept the charge. Although she could wiggle herself out of this if she wanted, she knew that doing so would turn at least half the people in the room into her enemy. This was easy to see. As the most recent addition to the team, she didnt share any deep bonds with anyone on the team. Unless she held gravitas that rivaled Jang Maldongs, she wouldnt be able to avoid criticism for trying to baby Seol Jihu, even if it was in good intention. If she objected here, others would start to look for opportunities to get back at her. Most of the people in this room would become founding members of the organization. Getting on their bad side would only make things more difficult for her. As she carried the lofty ambition of making Carpe Diem the greatest organization in Paradise, a punishment was needed for her to hold onto her position and reinforce it in the future. That was why she asked for the punishment of her own accord. Im sincerely sorry that this matter troubled everyone. Kim Hannah bowed politely. Then, she raised her head and continued. In regard to this matter, I talked with Leader before this meeting, and he has decided to take away a part of my authority to prevent the same thing from happening again. A part, you say Everyone turned to the head of the table again. Seol Jihu sighed internally. Truthfully, he didnt really want to punish Kim Hannah. Knowing that she shined gold, he didnt doubt her intention at all. Seol Jihu wasnt a superhuman. Even though he would become the representative of an organization soon, there were still a ton of things he didnt know. Babying him like Seo Yuhui often did wasnt right. Unless there was someone to say harsh words and correct mistakes, a child would grow up without knowing right and wrong. It was essential to have an advisor who would put on the brakes when necessary. However, Kim Hannah had refused vehemently. Her crossing the line was an undeniable truth. If Seol Jihu said, I made a mistake, and Miss Kim Hannah did this with goodwill, so lets forgive her, this would be a terrible precedent that could negatively affect his future organization. He couldnt show biases by pardoning one person and not pardoning another. An organizations representative had to be impartial. Yes. In the end, Seol Jihu took a deep breath before opening his mouth. I will take away Kim Hannahs authority to act as a proxy leader in times of emergency. Until further notice, administrative work will be her main focus. He revealed the content of her punishment clearly. Marcel Ghioneas eyes flickered with light. To put this decision into words, she had been pulled down from the position of a queen to the position of an administrator. Although she could still advise the leader directly, there was a big difference in that she could not act as his regent. Yes, understood. With this decision, the previous incident should not happen again, and Marcel Ghionea was satisfied with it as well. Of course, the more hot-headed members wouldnt be content until she was either chased out of the team or forced to kowtow, but most seemed to accept this decision. In any case, they had to consider the fact that her plan swept the Eva Alliance away, and Kim Hannah was too talented to be chased out for something like this. Thats an appropriate punishment. Jang Maldong, who had been sitting quietly until now, broke his silence. He took a brief pause before continuing. I agree with this punishment since it will prevent the same thing from happening again. Ah, we should probably contact the Triads as well. He spoke as if he just thought about it, but both Kim Hannah and Seol Jihu knew he changed the topic on purpose. Now that this matter had come to a resolution, dwelling on it any further would only make everyone more exhausted. Of course. Seol Jihu took Jang Maldongs help right away. I plan to contact them as soon as the meeting ends. The Triads had helped them greatly in this last incident. Although the plan was a dazzling success, it wasnt as if they didnt suffer any loss of life. Since they acted as Carpe Diems shield, it was only right that Carpe Diem thanked them. Mm. As the heavy atmosphere lightened slightly, Jang Maldong nodded his head and looked back. Alright, then now hmm? Just as he was about to say something, his eyes suddenly opened wide. He blinked rapidly, furrowed his brows, and stared straight at the other side. W-What, what is that thing? When Jang Maldong muttered in shock, everyone reflexively turned their gazes. Next, everyone doubted their eyes. Egg? Isnt that the egg from back then? Phi Sora said in shock. Seol Jihus eyes widened as well. When did this little guy get here? He saw the red egg again. There hadnt been a single meeting it had missed like it was some sort of a drug addict coming to get its dose. On top of that, despite being a mere egg, it had taken a seat for itself, lying on the table in front of everyone. What was even more startling was that it was wiggling back and forth. It looked like it was putting on an imposing air and nodding its head in approval. But it must have felt everyones gaze as it suddenly stopped and turned left and right. Phi Soras jaw dropped. Is it moving? Its moving by itself, right? A small ruckus erupted. But as if this had nothing to do with it, the egg lied down on the table. Cutting through the table by rolling forward, it stopped in front of Seol Jihu. Then, it fixed its posture and stood tall. Ah, I was actually going to ask you before. Seo Yuhui asked with a curious expression. What is it? Ah, its Seol Jihu made a troubled expression as he looked at the egg staring back at him. He answered. An egg. Thwack! The egg immediately jumped up and headbutted Seol Jihus stomach. Although it didnt really hurt, Seol Jihu made a dumbfounded expression. What? You are an egg. Thwack! It headbutted again. You are an egg Seol Jihu rubbed his stomach and muttered. Seo Yuhui tilted her head. I think its protesting and saying that its not an egg. Dont you have a name for it? Seol Jihu fell into thought. He remembered reading something about a mythical spirit, but he couldnt really remember it at the top of his head. Seeing the egg bouncing up and down in anger, he spoke carefully. Bouncy? The egg twitched. Seo Yuhui covered her mouth. Oh? What a cute name. I just made it up. I couldnt think of its real name Seol Jihu trailed off as he saw the color of the egg turn into a deeper red. It even started to convulse noticeably. Seo Yuhui blinked. I think it hates the name. [Yeah, like a young master from the upper society shaking after being humiliated.] Flone also chimed in. It was then. Tk. The egg suddenly cracked. Tk, tk! Tk, tk, tk, tk! After the first crack, it spread like a spiderweb. Before anyone could do anything about it, the cracks spread all over the eggs surface. Everyone including Seol Jihu gasped. A few people even shot up from their seats. No one knew what to do facing this sudden situation. Luxuria had mentioned that the egg would test its partner in three stages. The first was approving the use of the spear, the second was deciding whether the human was worthy of being its life-long partner, and the third was figuring out whether the partner had the qualification to use the Spear of Puritys hidden powers. Apparently, among the heads of the Rothschear House, most had failed to pass even the first stage. Why? However, Seol Jihu had suddenly passed the second test. That was what the hatching of the egg signified. While Seol Jihu was in thought, the cracked upper part of the egg fell. And soon, something popped out of the hole. Chapter 263. To Lead (3) "Peeeeeeeeeeeeeeek!" Something shrieked and leaped out of the cracked egg like a flash of light. It was a frightening speed comparable to that of a bullet and caused everyone to draw away reflexively. ''Ah!'' Its target was at the head of the table. Greatly startled, Seol Jihu twisted his body away, causing the thing to shoot past him by a hairs breadth. Seol Jihus face went blank as he turned his head around. ''Fast!'' He couldnt even make out its silhouette. If he hadnt avoided it intuitively, he would have been hit. However, the surprise wasnt over yet. The thing that shot past Seol Jihu bounced upwards as soon as it hit the wall behind him. It then made several somersaults in the air before lightly landing back on the table. Seol Jihu stared down at the table in a daze. Something short and chubby was staring up at him. ''Injeolmi?'' Chapter 264. The Beauty at the Opening Ceremony (1) Once the series of intense incidents finally came to a close, Carpe Diem regained its peaceful days. But a war didnt end just because there was a victor. Dealing with the aftermath of a war was just as important as the victory itself. If Carpe Diem was satisfied just with defeating its enemy, it would not have such peaceful days later on because just like in Haramark, people would employ all sorts of methods to hinder them. But unlike back then, Carpe Diem now had Kim Hannah. Being the witty fox that she was, Kim Hannah knew other Earthlings would hold grudges against Carpe Diem if it devoured an easy-to-control city like Eva for themselves. That was why she put the Triads forward, portrayed Carpe Diem strictly as victims, and even put out the fake news that Jang Maldong and Seo Yuhui, the two influential characters in Paradise, were severely injured. On top of that, she had utilized Ochoa Cartels Omar Garcia and the leaders of each of the other organizations and made them cough up their relationship with Evangelines representative, Jung Sua. They were harder to deal with since they were closely related to the royal family, but if things went well, Carpe Diem would be able to blow their nose without using their hands. In truth, victory was more or less assured at this point. The result of the investigation was revealing numerous evidence of communication between Jung Sua and Omar Garcia, and there was testimony from Dongchun Merchants and Red Hwarus representatives as well. As a result, Jung Sua was surrounded by enemies on all sides, and more and more members of Evangeline were leaving the organization every day. The problem was that Jung Sua was persevering even in such a situation. Sorg Khne is trying to push Jung Sua to a corner by using the fact that she provided assistance for Eva Alliances attack on Carpe Diem. Kim Hannahs finger tapped on her chairs armrest. The problem is that theres only circumstantial evidence. Seol Jihu tilted his head. Didnt Omar Garcia confess? You said there were testimonies too. But theres no decisive piece of evidence. She should really be raising the white flag at this point, but shes struggling to the bitter end. Well, she must know that theres a chance of survival as long as she holds on to the Queen. Seol Jihu fell into thought. The Queen When he first came to Eva, he had high hopes and wanted to meet her. But his curiosity was dwindling by the day. Now, he didnt really care to see her. She sounds like a really frustrating person. Seol Jihu smiled faintly, to which Kim Hannah gave him a strange look. Why are you smiling? Ah, I just remembered what you said before. Whats that? That not all royalty is like Princess Teresa or King Prihi. Kim Hannah nodded. It cant be helped. Evas Queen is a pitiful person if you get to know her. If youre judging her as a human being and not a ruler, that is. What if you judge her as a ruler? A total failure. If someone like her can be a queen, I would do it a million times better. I still cant believe that brat shares the same blood as her father and older brother. Kim Hannah criticized the queen sharply. Seol Jihu suddenly grew curious. What kind of a person is Jung Sua? Shes also from Area 1, right? Shes an opportunist. And to add one more thing Kim Hannahs eyes rolled. Come to think of it, you participated in the last Banquet, right? Yeah. Then you should remember role-playing. Role-playing. It was a term he hadnt heard of in a while. The burly man known as the Heaven-Slaughtering Star and the odd white-headband girl crossed his mind, but he chose to ask about them later. That wasnt his focus for now. Jung Sua too lost in role-playing and is struggling in her own delusion. Together with her opportunistic nature, shes a weird type of hybrid that you probably havent seen before. What do you mean by role-playing? The role of her predecessor. Kim Hannah answered right away, but Seol Jihu still looked confused. Can you explain in more detail? Ah Its a bit complicated. Where should I start Kim Hannah must have expected this response as she closed her eyes and swept down on her face. Evangeline was a good organization. By your standards, I mean. ? Listen. You know that Evangelines members are continually leaving the organization right now, yes? Yeah, Ive heard of it. Why do you think theyre leaving? Or rather, what can you get out of this? Kim Hannah continued. Its simple. Their affection fell when the representative they thought was just and clean was actually dirty. Meaning, Jung Sua didnt share her relationship with the Eva Alliance with the rest of the organization. Youre saying Jung Sua used to be an Earthling who sincerely cared for Paradise in the past? And shes changed now? No. Kim Hannah spoke firmly. I told you, Jung Sua is an opportunist whos too much into role-playing. The real one was her predecessor, Evangeline Rose. Evangeline Rose? Well, she died in the last Banquet though. Ah. It was then that Seol Jihu realized the truth. The Earthling who volunteered to enter the Plaza of Sacrifice first and was killed. Gula had once regretted the Guardian of Eva dying in exchange for the Hero Killer dying as well. Seol Jihu spoke after thinking about the matter for a long time. Werent Evangeline and the other organizations treated as a single entity in the past? Yeah, but something interesting happened after Evangeline Rose died. Something interesting? The seven organizations captured some of their own members and killed them. The corner of Kim Hannahs mouth curled up. There are many theories about this, but I think the most likely one is that Evangeline Rose planted spies in the seven organizations. You know, like double agents. Theyd pretend to be on the seven organizations side, making them put their guard down while gathering evidence to send them flying in one go. Kim Hannah then added, Kind of like what we did. How do you know all this? Seol Jihu was surprised. Dont underestimate me. Sinyoungs intelligence network is far wider than you think. Kim Hannah continued. Anyway, for whatever reason, she participated in the Banquet and died in Stage 2. She failed to deliver the fatal blow she worked so hard to prepare. . Thats when Jung Sua stepped up as the proxy leader. She smoothly swallowed the empty seat Evangeline Rose left behind and even won over the Queen. I can genuinely praise her for her hustle if she just stopped there, but Kim Hannah shook her head. She used Evangeline Roses scheme for a secret deal with the seven organizations. So really, shes just a pathetic opportunist whos desperate to maintain her position. Kim Hannah spoke as if it wasnt a big deal, but this detail made Seol Jihus interest in Evangeline Rose grow bigger. Kim Hannah said it was only a theory, but theres a high chance that this is the truth. After all, this fits perfectly with Evangeline Roses title as the Guardian of Eva. But what Seol Jihu couldnt understand was why she decided to participate in the Banquet. Why would she do something so risky when the opportunity to destroy the Eva Alliance was around the corner? Just what wish could she have had? There has to be something I can smell it Anyway, Im sure well hear from Jung Sua soon. Kim Hannah continued. Before then, lets do what we need to. You know, like registering as an organization like we discussed yesterday. We also have to hold the opening ceremony. We cant delay these things forever. Seol Jihu stopped nodding and asked. Opening ceremony? Its nothing much, just announcing to the world that Eva is our territory and that no one should thoughtlessly meddle with it. And everythings good to go for the organization registration? Theres just one thing. Kim Hannah stretched her arms out and twisted her body side to side. The necessary papers are all ready, and Sorg Khne said hed approve instantly if we bring them to him, but theres just one thing missing~ Kim Hannah giggled as she said in a carefree manner. Seol Jihu furrowed his brows. Whats missing? The new organizations name. Kim Hannah spoke clearly. You said you were going to come up with a new name. You forgot already? Seol Jihu went Ah. * After dinner, Carpe Diems members gathered together to decide on what would be the organizations name. An organizations name had to be simple and concise so that people could intuitively understand its meaning. It would be even better if it sounded nice. Choosing a long, complicated word to make a cool name was not preferred because once registered, an organizations name could not be changed so easily. In a way, this was an important matter, so everyone sat down together to offer their thought. Chohong was the first one to speak. The Strong. She crossed her arms and tilted her chin up. She seemed extremely satisfied with the name she came up with. The Strong. Lets go with The Strong. Theres no better name than The Strong. Seol Jihu asked with a reluctant look. The heck does that mean. Isnt that obvious? It means well only accept strong bitches and bastards! The Strong. Haak! Phi Sora tilted her head back. She burst into laughter once again. The Strong is a bit meh. Hugo also struck down the idea. What? Chohong, who was glaring at Phi Sora, raised her eyebrows in anger. I like the meaning, but not the way it sounds. How about Hugo cleared his throat. The Mighty. That sounds smoother, doesnt it? Ah, we can go with Tyrant too. Ooh, yeah, Tyrant sounds nice! Haak! Haak! Phi Sora was practically spazzing at this point. And she wasnt the only one. Keuk! Even Jang Maldong turned around and dropped his head. . And Seo Yuhui looked like she received some sort of a culture shock. Ppi ppi ppi ppi! Even the little chick laughed. Covering its stomach with its wings, it rolled around like it was dying of laughter. Hugo frowned. What are you laughing for!? Whats so funny? He couldnt get mad at Seo Yuhui and Jang Maldong, and provoking Phi Sora would probably end with him getting his ass beaten up, so he yelled at the poor little chick instead. But as if that didnt matter Pyaaakhakhakha! The little chick laughed harder. Hugo turned serious. You little bastard! He pinched the chicks spinning leg Ppi? Then he brought it up above his wide-open mouth. Im gonna eat you! Huh? If you laugh one more time, Ill really eat you! The little chick twisted its leg and escaped between his fingers. Then, it hopped up like flowing water and pecked the middle of Hugos legs. Aaaaaack! Hugo cupped his precious area and rolled around crazily. Seol Jihu shook his head. Lets slide those two aside. No fooling around for this sacred naming event! Hmm, a new name. Marcel Ghionea thought about the matter seriously. Seol Jihus eyes flickered with light. Right, if it was Marcel Ghionea, if it was the Archer of Steel! How about Carpe Diem 2? It might be diff I think New Carpe Diem is alright too. . Seol Jihu turned away. He didnt even want to respond. Kyaahahaha! As he stared at Phi Sora, who was cracking up while slamming the ground Valhalla. Yi Sungjin spoke up calmly. His suggestion was at least normal. Valhalla? Yes, its the name of the palace from Norse mythology. You can think of it as a utopia. Hnng Khnng Alright, Ill accept Valhalla. Phi Sora spoke nasally as she wiped away the tears around her eyes. Seol Jihu rubbed his chin. Utopia, huh. Eii, Valhalla? Liking the sound of it, Seol Jihu began to consider it seriously, but Yi Seol-Ah reacted negatively. Why? It looks like Hyung likes it. Tsk, tsk, cant you see that he accepted it reluctantly? Yi Seol-Ah clicked her tongue before looking at Seol Jihu. Orabeo-nim, you dont mind if the name ends with hoe (), do you? Chapter 265. The Beauty at the Opening Ceremony (2) Golden Lion, huh. After staying silent until now, Kim Hannah spoke up for the first time. Thats one of the better names. Right? Right? Maria rejoiced when Kim Hannah took her side. Then, she sent Seol Jihu a gloating smile. Let me ask just to be sure Clack, clack. Kim Hannah walked over to Maria and placed her hand on Marias head. When you say Golden Lion, you mean the animal, right? Chapter 266. The Beauty at the Opening Ceremony (3) That is something neither Sorg Khne nor Evangeline Rose could do. Jung Suas pupils trembled. She looked very moved. Yes, you are certainly not Evangeline Rose, but you are like a mother to me. Queen Come closer. The queen spread her arms out, and Jung Sua walked into her embrace as if shed been waiting for it. After losing your parents at a young age, you stood back up by yourself and came all the way here. Ive always been thankful for that. Queen, I swear I did not conspire with the Alliance. I know, I know, Im sure there is a reason you were in contact with those thugs. Evangeline Rose did the same thing. I know you were both doing it for me. Yes, I was only communicating with them to keep an eye on them, and even when I called them recently, it was only to tell them to stay put. Jung Sua took this opportunity to pour out words of explanation. But my situation is so intricately woven that no one believes me. Charlotte Aria patted Jung Suas back. Im sure there has been a misunderstanding. I will resolve it for you, so dont worry. Im sorry, its all because of me I think it might be easier if Halt. I told you, trust me. Remember when you acted all high and mighty and told me to stop bottling up my feelings and rely on you? Looks like its time for me to say that to you now. W-When did I act high and mighty? Im kidding, Im kidding. Charlotte Aria consoled Jung Sua for a while. Once the latters complexion turned brighter, the queen told her to rest well and saw her off. Less than ten minutes after Jung Sua left, a voice rang out from the other side of the door. Your Majesty, the royal administrator Sorg Khne would like an audience. Hearing this, Charlotte Arias tranquil expression changed. Whew Pressing her forehead with her dainty hand, she breathed out a long sigh. She looked reluctant. However, she replied as if she didnt have any other choice. Let him in. * Valhalla held an opening ceremony as soon as the official registration was over. Kim Hannah said the purpose of the ceremony was to covertly announce, Eva belongs to us and the Triads, but on the surface, it was a simple event to tell the world, We made an organization. Of course, it had internal significance as well. No longer a small team with comparatively fewer restrictions, this ceremony would be the chance for the new organizations members to kick-off together. Despite the grandeur of the word, in reality, the opening ceremony was really a gathering for the members to say, Lets work well together. Before starting the opening ceremony, Kim Hannah drew up an insignia to represent Valhalla an intersecting drawing of a white spear and shield which Seol Jihu liked quite a bit. Putting the insignia on a golden flag and hanging it on the buildings main entrance, the buildings splendor was elevated by a level. To be honest, Seol Jihu was worried whether people would even know about this ceremony, but his worry turned out to be in vain. Congratulations! You finally made an organization! It was actually a bit late. Things happened, you see. I heard. I have many questions to ask, but first and foremost, have you met Charlotte Aria? No, not yet. Ufufufufu. Shes going to be a tough nut to crack. First, he received a call from Haramarks Teresa Hussey. I heard what happened. You actually waged war on your first day there? Thats what ended up happening How unfortunate. I should have listened to Agnes. A warhawk like you should really be with us. Is Miss Agnes doing well? She seemed disappointed that you left without saying anything. Ah. Taciana Cinzia also called to congratulate them. The Triads Hao Win and Kazuki came to visit personally since they were in the city, and even the Dongchun Merchants representative came to visit. Aigoo~ Hello. Welcome. Aigoo, Aigoo, I dont know if someone like me can be here Of course, its okay. Come in. Grab some food. Aigoo, thank you. Then Ill be shameless Hehe! Park Dongchun rubbed his hands together as he spoke subserviently. Then, he really panted like a dying horse because the cafeteria was on the 10th floor. Huk! Huk! After walking up the stairs in agony, he put down his heavy bag and drew deep breaths. S-Sorry my stamina isnt that good. He collected his breath before sighing. Heh okay Kuhum. After clearing his throat, he untied the stringed bag hed lugged over. He then placed a small box on the table before respectfully handing it over with both hands. This is my gift to Representative Seol to congratulate Valhallas founding. Gift? Aah, its nothing special, just a small show of sincerity. Its really nothing, so I hope you wont feel uncomfortable. You can take a look. Its true! Seol Jihu stared at the luxurious, palm-sized wooden box with a renewed look. Cigarettes? Inside the box were dozens of neatly-packed cigarettes. Have you ever heard of cigarettes that are good for your body? Park Dongchun spoke confidently. Huhu, theyre real and the true pride of the Dongchun Merchants. We havent started selling them yet, but were confident theyll blow up the market once we figure out how to mass-produce them! Oh? There are cigarettes that are good for your body? Its true. You see the dry grass inside? The thing thats glowing like delicate moonlight? Thats not tobacco, but moonlight leaf. Its processed from a rare leaf that only grows in Paradise. Park Dongchun gave a long explanation, piquing Seol Jihus interest. A cigarette that is good for the body? For heavy smokers, it was really the cigarette of their dreams. If you can bring them to Earth, they really will blow up. An instant sensation, for sure. Yes, yes, but these moonlight leaves are hard to find in humanitys territory. Park Dongchun scratched his head as he smacked his lips. He looked like he wanted to say something, but chose to remain silent. Seol Jihu closed the box. A gift like this, it should be fine to receive it. Thank you. Ayu~ Not at all. Just give it a try and let me know what you think about it later. Park Dongchun laughed foolishly before taking out something else, saying, And also This time, it was a large parcel. Please take this as well. ? Its nothing big, just an offering with divine energy. Seol Jihus eyes widened. An offering? Y-Yes, I heard the rumors I hope it can be of help Hehe! Seol Jihu planned to refuse the gift at first, but it was hard to do so given Seo Yuhuis circumstance. When it came to offerings, he wasnt in any position to be picky. T-This person hes pretty shrewd. That wasnt all. Park Dongchun kept saying it wasnt anything special but continued to take out gift after gift. He had brought one for each member of Valhalla, with Flone being the only exception. He even brought top-quality food to feed Little Chick! Seol Jihu chuckled, not knowing whether he should be happy or flustered. Of course, he knew why Park Dongchun was doing this. Park Dongchun was trying to gain his favor. From what Kim Hannah told him, Park Dongchun had apparently given them a hint about the Alliances ambush before it happened. While he didnt reveal everything, the hint had been obvious enough for anyone to understand it. In a way, that was a contribution. Furthermore, on the night of the incident, the Dongchun Merchants and Red Hwaru had refused to move even with the Alliances request. And now, the Eva Alliance no longer existed, and even the organization, Evangeline, was on the brink of destruction. Only the Dongchun Merchants and Red Hwaru were untouched. He must be anxious. To be frank, Valhalla could easily ruin the two organizations by tying them together with the rest, but Kim Hannah suggested leaving them be for now. Having a merchant group in the city was important for times of emergency, and she said that a talented merchant like Park Dongchun was hard to come by. Now that I think about it, Mister Kazuki praised him too. In truth, Seol Jihu didnt have any plans to ruin the two remaining organizations. But that didnt mean he planned to leave them be. If they would surrender the interests they had been enjoying and backed off on their own, he was ready to spare them. Of course, that was under the premise that they would follow Valhallas rules. Oh yeah, I heard from Kim Hannah. Ah, ah, its not worth your mention Well done! You truly did excellent work! I always hated those pieces of trash. You have no idea how happy I was when I heard they were all rounded up! Park Dongchun spoke excitedly as he clapped. Werent those people your allies? Seol Jihu chuckled inwardly before continuing to speak. I like people who keep their promises. Pardon? Park Dongchun blinked rapidly. You made a promise with me at the border region, remember? I read Kim Hannahs report recently. It seems youve been keeping true to that promise. Ah Haha! Of course, who do you think I am? I am the man of wits! No, the man of trust, Promise Park! To become a magnate, keeping your promises with your clients is a must! Seol Jihu smiled at Park Dongchuns chatter, then said. Id like to talk to you sometime soon. Not today though, and with Red Hwarus Rouge-nim as well. You two helped us in the last incident. I feel I should give proper thanks to both of you. Park Dongchun wasnt an idiot who wouldnt understand what this meant. His complexion instantly brightened. Thank you! Thank you! He bowed multiple times, almost too subserviently, before looking up with a warm smile. Ah, speaking of which may I bring someone else along as well? Who? A lady named Shin Sang-Ah. Do you know her? Seol Jihus eyes widened. This time, he was really surprised. He never expected to hear that name from Park Dongchun. Shin Sang-Ah. She and Seol Jihu were from the same Area, and they had met during the Tutorial. Seol Jihu got to know her by stopping Kang Seok from harassing her. From what he could remember, she became a Priest after the awakening ceremony in the Neutral Zone, leading her to a rose-colored future. Yes, I do. Is this really the Miss Shin Sang-Ah I know? Of course. We found out by coincidence as well. Because my subordinates kept begging me to do something about her mouth Mouth? N-Nothing. Anyway, if its alright with you, Id love to bring her with me Sang-Ah has been wanting to see you as well. Yeah, thats fine. I want to see her too. He had been wondering about his friends from the Neutral Zone, so he had no reason to refuse this offer. Is Miss Sang-Ah doing well? Yes, shes well. Too well. Now if only we can do something about her mouth You said that before too. What do you mean by that? At first, I was curious just how bad it must be to make the other guys throw a fit Well, its good that she explains in detail. Thats all good, but every time anyone tries to ask her something, she just goes off, saying, This happened during the Tutorial Seol Jihus simple question had unexpectedly turned into Park Dongchun ranting on and on, but the atmosphere became brighter in exchange. It was then. Just as Seol Jihu was happily listening to news about Shin Sang-Ah, a man walked into the room. Leader. Marcel Ghionea approached Seol Jihu and whispered in his ear. Youll need to come down real quick. Huh? Whats wrong? There is trouble in the lobby. Marcel Ghionea sounded quite serious. Seol Jihu tilted his head. Wasnt Kim Hannah in the lobby? There was trouble when she was in charge of guiding people who came for the opening ceremony? Seol Jihu turned to Park Dongchun. The latter must have taken the hint as he nodded and spoke. Aigoo~ I must have been here too long. Im fine, so please greet the other guests! Yes, feel free to grab something to eat while you wait. Yes, yes, Ill introduce myself to everyone else in the meanwhile as well Park Dongchun looked left and right, his eyes flashing. Seol Jihu quickly got up. As soon as he made his way to the stairs, Marcel Ghionea followed after him. What happened? Im not sure, but Miss Kim Hannah seemed to be taken aback. Kim Hannah was taken aback? That was hard to believe. What, did Evas queen come to visit? Or was it Evangelines representative? Its neither, but At that moment, they arrived at the first floor. Before fully taking the last few steps of the staircase, Seol Jihu looked around the first-floor lobby. . He could see dozens of people waiting in front of the main entrance, watching. Thats Seol Jihus eyes narrowed. Quickly running down, he saw Kim Hannahs back. She looked calm on the outside, but she was stiff like a frog in front of a snake. Soon Eh? As Seol Jihu approached her, he could see a figure peeking out toward Kim Hannahs right. There he is. A woman leaned forward slightly with her hands behind her back. Seol Jihu paused subconsciously. The womans face was familiar. She boasted dazzling beauty, and after seeing Seol Jihu Hello! She gave a beaming smile and shouted in a bright, clear voice. Chapter 267. The Beauty at the Opening Ceremony (4) Seol Jihu doubted his eyes for a moment. That woman. He knew her. In fact, he had met her personally and even held a conversation with her. Not in Paradise, but on Earth. This is the second time, right? The woman who suddenly appeared at the cafe where he was meeting with his older brother. It was Sinyoungs CEO, Yun Seohui. Ah. Kim Hannah who was standing like a statue finally snapped back. Oh, what am I doing? Pardon me, I was just too surprised. She quickly collected her thoughts and cut in. Its been a while, Chief Kim Ah, excuse me, Miss Kim Hannah. Yun Seohui smiled gently. I was going to ask whether you were well, but it looks like I dont need to worry, judging by your face. I was worried about you. Really. Oh, now dont you look happy? I apologize for making Director Yun worry Thank you for your kind words. Bitch, I see you havent lost your glib tongue. But you really surprised me. I never thought Sinyoung would come to our opening ceremony. Why the hell are you here? To be honest, I was wondering whether I could go~ But Seora kept asking, so I finally decided~ You know why. A conversation that should have been more coarse came out, packaged in a flowery language. Kim Hannah gently bit her lower lip. She expected Yun Seohui to at best mention Seol Jihu being affiliated to Sinyoung on Earth, but because she didnt expect her to mention Yun Seora, she wasnt sure what to say. Ah, but I dont see Chief Yun here. She was going to come with me, but something came up. You should have seen how dejected she was. Even I began to feel bad. Yun Seohui gave a believable excuse before asking suggestively. Can I come in? Of course. At that moment, Seol Jihu stepped in. Thank you for stopping by. Hurry on in. Thank you! Yun Seohui greeted sweetly, a beautiful smile blooming on her face. Then, she hurried inside. Kim Hannah went Ah. She had left Yun Seohui standing for too long. It wasnt just because Sinyoung was publicly recognized as Paradises number one organization. Unless they were her mortal enemy, there was no reason for her to kick them out when they made the long trip here. Of course, she could ask them why they were here, but Yun Seohui had already given a good explanation. A past relationship was still a relationship, after all. Unless there was a clear reason for Valhalla and Sinyoung to hold each other in contempt, there was nothing wrong with them having a cordial relationship on the surface. Currently, the two sides were neither friendly nor hostile. That was because Valhallas representative wasnt Kim Hannah, but Seol Jihu. Kim Hannah had to admit. This time, Seol Jihu had reacted quicker. Kim Hannah left the first floors reception work to Marcel Ghionea and followed Seol Jihu and Yun Seohui up the stairs. When the new guest entered everyone elses view, the cafeteria instantly turned silent. It wasnt just the cafeteria. The entire tenth floor became dead silent. Everyones attention was directed to Yun Seohui, but she didnt shrink back in the slightest. But that didnt mean she was enjoying the stares either. May I say hello? After first asking Seol Jihu for permission, Yun Seohui walked with a straight and upright manner in between the cafeteria tables. Soon, she stopped in front of an old man sitting at a table before bowing respectfully. As she bent down, her soft hair flowed down her neckline, making her look like a beauty who had come out of a painting. Hello, its my honor to finally meet you. Jang Maldong blinked his eyes a couple of times. Yun Seohui slowly raised her head and introduced herself. I am Sinyoungs Yun Seohui. When she revealed her identity, Kazuki, who was quietly sitting at the table furrowed his brows as if he doubted his ears. Park Dongchun, who was busy getting acquainted with Hao Win, also stared in shock. It couldnt be helped. Yun Seohui was chosen to be Sinyoungs next representative. Someone of her position attending Valhallas opening ceremony was an event that could not be seen as meaningless. Ah, so it was Sinyoungs future representative. Jang Maldong replied calmly. Though it was long ago, I remember hearing your name a few times from Yun Seojin. Its good to finally meet you. Im honored that you remember me. Ive also heard a lot about Master Jang from our chairman. Yun Seojin talked to you about me? He didnt do so a few years ago, but recently he has been reminiscing the past more often. Her tone was somewhat different than when she was on the first floor. It was commanding yet not arrogant, and polite yet not servile. Seol Jihu inwardly admired her ability to balance the emotion behind her words so perfectly. Now thats hard to believe. That old grinch detests talking about the past. He must have changed his mind after getting old. Hes still very healthy though. Jang Maldong nodded. Mm. Anyway, thank you for coming. Since youre here, please make yourself at home. Thank you. Im happy to have had a chance to talk to you. Say hello to Chairman Yun for me. I will. Im sure Father will be very happy. Yun Seohui replied politely before taking a few steps backward and turning around. Then, Seol Jihu led her to a seat. While he was thinking about what to say, Yun Seohui broke the awkward silence first. Im sure youre tired of hearing this by now, but I have to say it again. Congratulations on officially establishing an organization. Thank you. I was surprised when I first heard the news. How did you turn a team into an organization in such a short period of time? I know this is rude, but Im dying to know. Well, we ran into several difficulties when we began. I think the dedication shown by the team members was what made it possible. Kim Hannah, especially, was an indispensable part of the process. Seol Jihu replied humbly. I see. Chief Kim is indeed very able Ah, my apologies, Miss Kim Hannah. Ive gotten used to calling you that over the years. Fixing an old habit is difficult, as you know. She put her hand up to her mouth in the middle of talking and then made a troubled expression. Anyone else doing this would have looked unnatural and fake, but it looked strangely graceful when Yun Seohui was doing it. I hear the organizations name is Valhalla. Yes. Valhalla. Valhalla. Thats a pretty name. What is the meaning behind it? Yun Seohui asked as she gave a sideways glance at Seol Jihu. It seemed like a casual question that wasnt strange. But suddenly [Drop your head a little and loosen your pupils too. Try to remain as expressionless as possible.] [A persons face, expression, glance, gesture, appearance, and even the sound of their breathing some can synthesize even the tiniest information to guess someones intention.] Agnes advice crossed his mind. Seol Jihu fell silent for a moment before saying. Its not that there isnt a meaning behind it, but I was actually kind of forced to go with this name. You were forced? I wanted to go with a different name, but the other guys were heavily against it. Seol Jihu smacked his lips while truly looking regretful. It couldnt be helped. I still have regrets though. You must be disappointed. What name did you want to go with? Yun Seohui consoled him with polite words before asking with her eyes twinkling. Seol Jihu said with a shrug. Veni, Vidi, Vici. Excuse me? Yun Seohuis forehead creased for the first time. I came, I saw, I conquered. Its a quote from Julius Caesar. I know that, but you wanted to make that the organization name? Yes. I thought it was a pretty meaningful name, but everyone laughed at me before even hearing me out. Ah. It doesnt sound bad. I dont understand why everyone thinks its so funny. Seol Jihu said as if to seek confirmation. . Yun Seohui thought he was joking at first. It wasnt funny, but she was going to laugh out of courtesy. However What do you think? Seol Jihus face was very serious. Yun Seohui blinked. Eh? She looked like she suffered an unexpected blow. Yes um She refused to admit he was saying this seriously, but he didnt look like he was joking judging by his face. No matter how nicely she tried to say it, the best she could come up with was, That name is a bit odd But she had a strong feeling Seol Jihu would try to distance himself from her if she said this aloud. I, I think it is a very unique name She laughed vaguely and barely managed to reply. Right? Its good, right? But Seol Jihu asked again. He seemed adamant about hearing a clear answer. Yun Seohui avoided his gaze subconsciously. H-How am I supposed to reply to this? This was only the second time in her life that she heard such a vague question, the first being when she met with Haesol Research Institutes CEO. Kik. Then suddenly, a peal of small laughter rang out. Is someone trying to help me? Turning around with a bright expression, her face convulsed faintly. Seo Yuhui was walking over with a round plate in each of her hands. Yun Seohuis expression settled down. Hey. Yun Seohui greeted her first. Its been a while. Yeah. Hello. Seo Yuhui replied with a smiling face. That was it. Seo Yuhui put the plates down, then disappeared into the kitchen without saying a word. Seol Jihu could feel a cold wind blowing between the two for a short moment. Do they know each other? Otherwise, they wouldnt have said hello so casually. Of course, Seo Yuhui might have left to let the two representatives talk by themselves, but it was true that her action was a little strange. Just now, Seo Yuhui didnt look at Yun Seohui at all while she was putting down the plates. It was the same when she was replying to her greeting. They felt just like acquaintances who used to be close but stopped seeing each other after a huge fight. However, Yun Seohui didnt seem to mind it too much. Picking up the neatly placed fruit slices from a plate, she chattered nonchalantly. Seol Jihu replied half-heartedly while focusing on the flow of the conversation. Now that he let Yun Seohui in, he was doing his best to figure out why she came. Of course, it wasnt as if he was entirely on the listening side. He asked about things that intrigued him. Or rather, he tried to ask. Oh, yes! I suddenly remembered, the Eva incident! Each time, Yun Seohui instantly changed the subject. Seol Jihu retorted flatly. Ah, yes. What you did was incredible. Yun Seohui cusped her hands together and spoke. That incident was what caught my interest the most. I might be a step behind, but it didnt feel right to come to an opening ceremony empty-handed, so She glanced at one of her attendants who promptly walked up and handed her a thick envelope. Heres a gift. I hope you like it. Yun Seohui handed the envelope over quickly. Taking the envelope in the flow of the moment, Seol Jihu stared at it fixedly. When he looked back up, Yun Seohui smiled and gestured at him to take a look. Seol Jihu opened up the envelope, his eyes narrowing. The first page of the document inside read: Main Issues Regarding Queen Charlotte Aria and Evangelines Jung Sua Main issues, huh. The document was rather thick to call it a summary of just the main issues, being dozens of pages in length. It wasnt an amount he could read right now. Even compiling the most recent issue wouldnt make the document this long Seol Jihu was curious about what kind of information was written inside, but he closed the envelope for now. Thank you for the gift. No problem. Yun Seohui replied clearly. Seol Jihu gave her a long stare. Oh, yes. Looking at Yun Seohui who seemed relieved for some reason, he finally threw in a question. Regarding the organization name we were talking about before Yun Seohui shut her mouth. A small ripple spread out in her tranquil, lake-like eyes. Soon Im sorry. She closed her eyes as if she was dizzy and pressed her forehead. May I rest a little in a quiet room? Im not feeling well. * Yun Seohui really left, saying that she easily got motion-sickness and that riding the carriage over for a long time drained her energy. Seol Jihu offered her a room to relax in for the rest of the day, and Yun Seohui accepted it while pretending to be reluctant. Even after Yun Seohui moved to her room, Seol Jihu maintained his position until the end. Only after he sent off everyone who came for the event, did the opening ceremony finally come to a close. Afterwards, Seol Jihu immediately went to the dorm area. Knocking on a door and opening it, he saw Kim Hannah standing in the room and looking down at a table. On the table, of course, was the gift from Sinyoung. Its over. Seol Jihu spoke casually before rushing into the room. Why the heck did that person come here? He plopped down on the edge of the bed and asked. Although he said this person, both he and Kim Hannah knew he was referring to Yun Seohui. Did she come to put on airs and act domineering? Shes not that childish. Kim Hannah replied without taking her eyes off the report. And if that was her intention, she would have brought Sinyoungs main force. Then why? Kim Hannah didnt answer for a long time. After a brief silence, the sound of paper crumpling was heard. I dont know. With her teeth clenched, Kim Hannah squeezed the hand that was placed on the paper. Yun Seohui? Today? At Valhalla? For what? Why? She couldnt figure out the two most important elements of the 5Ws and 1H. Dont worry about it too much. Seeing Kim Hannah so upset, Seol Jihu said calmly. Maybe she came here without any hidden intentions. Kim Hannah scoffed. Must be nice to be so carefree. Im just saying that you dont have to try to twist everything. Its not that Im trying to say we shouldnt do that, but it might be better to just accept things at face value. Kim Hannah took her eyes off the report, agreeing with Seol Jihu to an extent. Anyway, why did you do that? Hmm? Dont act like you dont know. Why did you ask her about the organization name so much? Ah, I was curious. Seol Jihu said while rubbing his chin. I couldnt openly ask why she came here, so I asked that question without much thought and got a rather unexpected reaction. It was just because of her reaction? Well, I was a bit annoyed too. Annoyed? I can accept her coming here, but while we were talking, she kept asking me question after question as if she came here to satiate her curiosity. Kim Hannah nodded. In Yun Seohuis perspective, Valhallas sudden appearance might really be shocking. After all, it wasnt so easy to create an organization. Not to mention, they had chosen to create an organization in Eva rather than Haramark. She felt a bit manipulative, trying to make me answer all her questions like it was my job. I found an opportunity to ask her a question too in the middle, so thats what I did Whats up with that face? Kim Hannah was looking at Seol Jihu with a renewed look. Youre fricking awesome. Youre more discerning than I thought. In what way? Saying that shes manipulative. Setting everything aside, that was one word that perfectly encapsulated Yun Seohui. As if she finally calmed down, Kim Hannah laughed. Jeez, this is the first time Ive seen anything like it. Like what? Seeing the First Lady taking a blow in the middle of a conversation. Shes usually not the type to lose with words. Seol Jihu smirked. He got up from the bed and walked over to the table. He figured it was probably pointless to talk about a problem they couldnt come up with an immediate answer to. Hows the report? Its fantastic info. In more detail. It records Charlotte Arias life and how Jung Sua came to be in her current position in detail. That includes their background. Its really not missing any info. As expected, the gift surpassed their wildest imagination. The importance of information did not need to be said. There was a reason people said, know your enemy and know yourself, and you will not be defeated in a hundred battles. Is it usable? Its not just usable. The current situation was at a standstill. Although Valhalla had grasped the winds of triumph, Jung Sua was hanging onto the last bastion known as Evas queen. And in such a situation, Sinyoung had given Valhalla a gift, a wonderful bag of goodies that could become a powerful weapon depending on how it was used. Theres a lot. ? Ways to attack their relationship. Kim Hannah crossed her arms, looking troubled. There are so many that I dont know which one I should poke at first. Chapter 268. The Beauty at the Opening Ceremony (5) Time passed, and the night set in. Seol Jihu wondered if he would have to see Yun Seohui again at dinner, but she did not show herself. According to her attendant, she still wasnt feeling well from the motion-sickness and planned to skip dinner. Seol Jihu ate to his hearts content and headed to the basement to relieve the days fatigue by using the hot spring that an Alchemist was hired to construct. The first floor was for men, the second floor was for women, right? He checked the floor level multiple times to prevent any mishaps. Opening the door, a familiar scene spread out before him. The spacious basement floor was filled with white steam. Scanning from left to right, he saw more than a couple of baths, making the place resemble a large public bathhouse. I see why Yuhui Noona and Miss Phi Sora praised it so much. After wrapping his lower body with a towel, Seol Jihu thought about where to go before choosing a bath that had hot water pouring down from a man-made cliff. Uaaaaah Sitting in the transparent hot spring boiling with steam, he shuddered automatically. A moan escaped his mouth as the incredible heat made his body tingle. Piaaa. Having followed Seol Jihu without him noticing, Little Chick also peeped happily. Seol Jihu chuckled. You happy? Pyak. Little Chick must have taken a liking to the hot spring as it floated on the water and began to swerve around. Seol Jihu fell into thought as he enjoyed the feeling of his bones melting. The focal point of his thoughts, of course, was Yun Seohui. Setting aside why she came here, he had more than a few questions he wanted the answers to. He asked others about how they viewed her and unexpectedly got decent impressions. It seemed the courteous attitude she took toward Jang Maldong worked to a certain extent. This was an especially stark contrast to what they expected her to be as the future representative of Sinyoung. Rather than putting on airs, she talked amicably, which surprised everyone. Phi Sora said she even felt a sense of kinship from her because she suffered from Seol Jihu. But is that her real self? Seol Jihu furrowed his brows while thinking. Do I even know enough about Yun Seohui to judge what is real and what is fake? Of course, Kim Hannah had told him various things about Yun Seohui, but they were someone elses opinion. He didnt want to make any judgments yet. From what Yun Seohui had shown so far, it was hard to find fault with her. He also heard that it was Yun Seohui who persuaded the Executors to go reinforce Haramark in the previous war. The other cities that requested support were unhappy with Sinyoung and Scheherazade Royal Familys decision, but at the end of the day, her decision led to the best possible result. Looking at things from this angle, Seol Jihu should be thanking Yun Seohui instead. Moreover, she was not in the way of Seol Jihus ultimate goal either. At least, from what shes shown so far. The problem was that it was difficult to blindly trust her. A honeyed-tongue with a heart of a gall. It meant to speak sweet words while hiding a knife in ones stomach. Every human being had emotions. Seol Jihu wasnt an exception either. And whenever he saw Yun Seohui, Seol Jihus instincts restrained him. Looking back, it was the same when he met Teresa. Even though he was seeing her for the first time, he felt a strange attraction to her and followed her to Arden Valley despite being only Level 1. It was purely because he was attracted to Teresa. The situation was a little different with Yun Seohui. Whenever he tried to get close to her, something inside of him held him back. This brake was quite vague. Rather than pushing her away, it was more that it made him maintain an appropriate distance from her. Seol Jihu did not know why. Is she a friend or a foe? Or was she a third-party who was neither a friend or a foe? I just dont get it Just as he sighed What do you not get? Seol Jihu looked up, startled. Then, he became lost for words. Yun Seohui was standing outside the bath with a mischievous smile on her face. What? It was an excellent surprise attack if that was what it was meant to be. But fortunately, Yun Seohui also had a white towel covering her upper and lower body. Of course, her petite shoulders and smooth skin were fully exposed, but they gave off a more elegant feeling than a lewd feeling. Yun Seohui cupped her hands together and made a troubled expression. Sorry, I knew the womens bath is situated on the second floor, but I had no choice but to leave. You had no choice but to leave? Yes, there was a prior guest. Yuhui kept glaring at me, haha. She made it sound like Seo Yuhui chased her out. I wasnt feeling well and went to the hot spring, hoping that sweating would help me feel better. Im very sad now~ Seol Jihu spoke with a dumbfounded face. Yuhui Noona isnt the type to do something like that. Oh, Representative Seol, you dont know much about the Daughter of Luxuria, do you? Yun Seohui grinned. Shes more extreme than you think. Its true that she has a naturally benevolent personality and broad-mindedness, but once someone loses favor in her eyes, she will never give that person a second look. Yun Seohui looked like she was joking, but her voice didnt sound so at all. Anyway, staying there didnt feel right, but I still wanted to enjoy the hot spring, so Yun Seohui mumbled before glancing at Seol Jihu. Can I come in? Seol Jihu snapped back to reality at her furtive tone. At the same time, he felt a strange sense of dj vu. Or should he say he felt out of place? Perhaps it was both. [Can I come in?] He got the same feeling earlier in the day at the first-floor entrance. It was as if Yun Seohui was asking whether she could enter the line Seol Jihu had drawn. Yes, take your time. Ill get out. And just in case, Ill make sure no one else enters the mens hot spring in the meanwhile. Seol Jihu hurriedly adjusted the towel around his waist and tried to get up. No, its fine. How can new water replace the old? But saying so meaningfully, Yun Seohui stepped into the bath. But Ai, its fine. Were both covered up anyway. Coming in with a giggle, she turned halfway around and slowly sat down. She was a short distance away from Seol Jihu. Ah~ This is great. In the end, Seol Jihu also sat back down. How amazing! Im jealous, a hot spring in the basement Seol Jihu glanced at Yun Seohui as she stroked her long hair while leaning back. Silky black hair, milky skin, and a seemingly shining face. Seol Jihu felt the same when he first met her at the cafe, that she was truly a charming woman. Although her appearance gave off a cold, pure impression at first, her colorful expressions and frequent smiles produced a gentle ambiance. It was the same for her height and figure. Not a single part of her body was too much or too little as she boasted a perfect golden ratio. A beauty with contradicting charms, giving an aloof aura and amicable air at the same time. Though she was similar to Yun Seora in some ways, her words and actions were completely different that they seemed nothing alike. In any case, together in a bath with such a beauty with only a towel covering him, it wouldnt be strange for Seol Jihus heart to beat faster. However, his heart slowed down instead. He was nervous, not because of a fluttering heart but because of soaring wariness. In a way, it was very mysterious. Even now, Seol Jihus attention was entirely focused on what Yun Seohui would say and figuring out why she entered the bath. Oh, yes. Chak. Clapping her hands together, Yun Seohui turned to Seol Jihu as if she just remembered something. There is something Im personally dying to know. It began. What relationship do you have with Seora? But her question was completely unexpected. He planned to half-ass the answer and ask about the organization name again, but he immediately lost his train of thought. A friend from the Neutral Zone is probably not the answer you want. When he replied quietly, Yun Seohui had a surprised expression. I didnt expect this. I for sure thought youd say, Excuse me? Excuse me? Yep, exactly. Seol Jihu became flustered before shaking his head. I understand what youre trying to ask. Our relationship isnt anything like that. Eii~ How can a man and a woman be simple friends? Its hard to say were friends. Just think of us as colleagues from Paradise. Yun Seohui puckered her lips and let out a small, Ooh~ Wow, if you say it like that, I really dont have anything to say. Seora would be sad if she found out. At first, she couldnt even sleep easily. Yun Seohui giggled as she spoke in astonishment. Anyway, arent you cutting her off too harshly? Our Seora is a pitiful child once you get to know her. Seol Jihu stopped giving Seo Yuhui a sideways glance. He turned slightly and stared straight at the chattering Yun Seohui. I dont know. Seol Jihu didnt know why It might be like that in Director Yuns eyes, but I dont think she is pitiful at all. But words suddenly came out of his mouth. Yun Seohuis eyes widened, and she closed her mouth. Silence descended. Seol Jihu went, Ah after saying it, but he had already spilled the milk. Ah Yun Seohui waved her hand at a loss for what to do. N-No, thats not what I meant Looking extremely troubled, she rubbed her the back of her attractive neck. Thats not what I meant Sorry. I didnt mean to probe you or anything. Seol Jihu wanted to ask if she meant what he thought she meant or what intention she had, but he held himself back. No, you dont need to apologize. I didnt mean it that way either. I just said what was on my mind. Ah~ I see. Why am I like this today? Yun Seohui stuck out her tongue as if she was dying from embarrassment. Seol Jihu stopped his eyes from narrowing and slowly continued. How should I say this I always thought Miss Yun Seora was very cool. She didnt submit to unfavorable conditions and got back up. Wow, you say the same thing Seora did. ? She said that you were very cool too. That you reached out to her when she was in the pit of hell, ready to give up and die. . This My womans intuition is tingling~ Yun Seohui gave a suspicious look. She was just as experienced in changing her expression as Kim Hannah. What do you think? Wait a minute. The more he interacted with her, the more curious he got. Isnt there a slot in the Status Window that reveals ones current emotion? Seol Jihu hesitated before coming to a decision. He felt a bit sorry toward Yun Seohui, but he couldnt help but look. Just as Seol Jihu activated the Nine Eyes I know you made it clear, but Ufufufu. Yun Seohui laughed flippantly before raising her upper body slightly and wafting through the water. Next, as Seol Jihu raised his eyes, bright lights radiated out from Yun Seohui. As soon as he checked Yun Seohuis color, his eyes widened. Because Yun Seohui didnt just have one color. Yellow, Green, Blue, Indigo, Violet! A total of five colors intertwined together, undulating around Yun Seohui. Strictly speaking, this wasnt the first time he saw multiple colors on one person. But this was the first time that he saw someone simultaneously shining with five colors. I wonder if Seora can at least have a little bit of hope What!? The shocked Seol Jihu leaned back reflexively almost at the exact same time that Yun Seohui paused after getting close to him. Next, a vision spread out before Seol Jihu. Perhaps because there was more than one color, there was more than one vision. A total of five visions played out simultaneously. Seol Jihu was already confused, and with the scenes inside the visions moving and talking on top of each other, he couldnt make out what was happening. Then, as he finally got around to isolating and checking one vision ! He finally understood why he got a sense of dj vu and why he felt so out of place whenever he met Yun Seohui. No Seol Jihus breath froze. Way. His eyes waned as his jaw slowly dropped open. It was then. He suddenly saw Yun Seohui staring at him dazedly. Her expression was a little different than before. Seeing her emotionless pupils staring at him fixedly, an unknown chill shot up on his body. But that only lasted a moment. In an instant, her eyes left Seol Jihus face and went up. Ah. Then, it went back down. Although it should not be visible to her, she stared straight at the location of the holographic vision. In this short instant, she had noticed that Seol Jihu wasnt looking at her. Sorry. You surprised me by suddenly coming over here. Although Seol Jihu quickly made up an excuse, it was a bit too late. The corner of Yun Seohuis mouth curled up. She had an intrigued look on her face, seemingly saying, Oh? Seol Jihu bit his lower lip. Among the many visions, he rechecked the scene surrounded in a yellow outline before looking back at Yun Seohui. Of the five scenes, only this vision was relatively quiet. Yun Seohui was sitting on the ground in a sorry state while a demon stood in front of her. No, it wasnt a demon. [Ahahaha] If he wasnt mistaken [Just why?] Yun Seohui giggled before suddenly turning serious, and the man pointing a spear at her neck [Why does our mighty Spear Demon Why does he hate me so much?] was none other than Seol Jihu himself. Chapter 269. The Beauty at the Opening Ceremony (6) Humanity perished. No, it was more accurate to say it was on the verge of extinction, but it practically had already perished. The Parasite Queen had turned her blade toward mankind as soon as the Federation collapsed. She had rarely touched humanity while Tigol Fortress was still standing, but the situation changed after the Federation fell apart. Once the Parasite army started their assault, they began to sweep through the entire continent with unstoppable momentum. Humanity had belatedly attempted to gather its forces and fight back, but they were beaten too easily, crumbling like a rotten tree with its insides hollowed out. Haramark, the city that had held the southern front, was utterly demolished under the invasion of the Parasites. Teresa Hussey had scraped together a troop that could barely be called a troop and attempted to hold the city, but they were quickly forced to retreat, unable to endure the enemys unending waves. Eva was the same. Evangeline Rose and a few other individuals remained and desperately fought with their lives on the line, but the city was still captured in the end. And today. Humanitys capital went up in flames. It was only natural. Scheherazade was no longer a safe city after Haramark fell. This was something that was foreseen ever since the Spirit Realm fell, causing Tigol Fortress to be razed to the ground along with the city of Eva in its aftermath. There still were cities standing, but it was all too clear that they, too, would soon become ashes. They had thought about it too easily. Who knew that the temples within the city would close and the portals would be destroyed as soon as the siege began? No one had imagined there would be that many traitors they had just not taken action until now. Mankind noticed far too late that they were long since within the grasp of the Parasite Queen. And now, they were paying the price. * Dark smoke could be seen rising from the distance, in the direction of Scheherazade. There was no need to imagine what was taking place there. Living hell, too horrifying to put into words, must have descended. Yun Seohui had almost been dragged into that hell, too. If the man in front of her had not interfered and rescued her by carving a path of blood and nearly killing Vulgar Chastity, she would have surely been suffering the same terrible fate. Listlessly watching the ominous clouds of smoke rising from the city, Yun Seohui quietly spoke. "Thanks." She continued in a tired voice. "I lived thanks to you. "You talk too much... A hoarse sound grated her ears. It was a voice that was as cold as ice. "For a traitor. Her tired pupils trembled. Yun Seohui lowered her gaze and sharply stared at the man in front of her. He was humanitys sole adversary recognized by the Federation, a battle fiend feared even by the Parasites Army Commanders, and a man who had not been chosen by any of the gods despite his overwhelming strength. He was the Level 8 Spear Demon, Seol Jihu. "You." Yun Seohui clenched her teeth. "Shut up." However "Why did you not do as you were told? Her body flinched when she saw his empty eyes and his face that lacked something that a person should have. "I had no choice." "" "Its not that I didnt, but I couldnt. I couldnt create the situation you wanted nor did I have the power to do so. "Thats surprising. I didnt think I asked for anything difficult. "Damn it! Our path of retreat vanished as soon as the siege started. What was I supposed to do when we were attacked from both the inside and outside? "Didnt I warn you in advance? "I thought they were all wiped out. Who would have known that so many people would only be the tip of the iceberg? "You didnt even bother listening when the former Star of Avarice yelled it at you, word by word. Serves you right. Seol Jihu cackled. "So, youre telling me that you tried but failed because you were powerless? "." "People sure are animals molded by the environment. When I was a slave somewhere, someone would always wave a contract and throw me out by force, even when I was hurt and felt like dying. "I!" "Sure. Once you sign a contract, you have to properly carry it out, even if you die. Youre right. Seol Jihu slowly shook his head and spoke. "Like that Kim woman always said, disobeying the contract is an act of betraying faith and trust. Yun Seohui bit her lower lip. "But arent you just screwing with me if you work like this? Yun Seohuis face flushed with anger. "Whatever the situation or reason may be, the results make you a traitor. "Then according to your words, arent you the traitor? "Enough bullshit. Its you. "No. Its you." It was a strange sight. The two were busy blaming each other when the real traitors were still out there. Yun Seohui retorted, clenching her teeth. "Who knew that they would use humanitys last resort as bait? I bet even the Parasites didnt know. "Oh, please. As if youve ever cared about Paradise. Seol Jihu snorted. "And enough with the bullshit. Were talking about our contract here. Yun Seohui clenched her teeth. She felt so vexed that she felt suffocated. She felt she would explode if she didnt say anything back. "Now I know." "?" "Now I know why none of the seven gods chose you. Just because of one woman You didnt hesitate even a little from dragging all of humanity into your gamble. Yun Seohui couldnt finish her words as the blade held around her neck pressed into her flesh. A line of blood gushed out and trailed around her neck to pool around her collarbone. She felt a stab of sharp pain, but Yun Seohui gritted her teeth and shouted. "Fine! Kill me!" "" "I said kill me!" Silence fell after the shout. After the short silence, Seol Jihu quietly spoke. "Go to Nur." "What?" "Dont make me speak twice. Eun Yuri and Odelette Delphine said theyve finished preparing the final card. Survivors from the Federation are also gathering there, so you go as well. Go and prepare again. If its you, Im sure youll be able to play a very important role. "Why should I? Im already done. "Because our contract isnt over. Yun Seohuis face sunk. "You Is that why you saved me? "Theres no other reason Id save you. She suddenly burst into laughter. Even Yun Seohui herself didnt understand why she was laughing. "Ahahaha" She continued laughing before suddenly stopping and asking with a serious face. "Whats your reason?" "Reason?" "Why does our mighty Spear Demon Why does he hate me so much? "Whats this bullshit? Seol Jihu frowned. "Bullshit? I know you have a grudge against Sinyoung. But didnt I help you enough? "You did step up more than it was necessary. Seol Jihu nodded, admitting her words. "But they were all your independent actions. I dont remember asking for help. He slowly withdrew his spear as Yun Seohui speechlessly stared at him. He then turned around as if she wasnt worth replying to anymore, having his business with her finished. "Do you know how hard I tried for you!? But Yun Seohui did not stop. "It wasnt me, but Kim Hannah! I chased her out for you! You know how hard I tried to ease your heart! "Are you fucking crazy?" Seol Jihu asked seriously. "I thought you were at least a bitch that knew how to separate work and private matters. Ah, is it because Sinyoung, for which you didnt hesitate to kill even your kin, disappeared? Is that why your emotions erupted? Yun Seohuis face distorted hearing his mocking voice. Her breathing grew ragged as well. "How could you do this to me? She yelled out in a crying voice. "Hey. Im not Sung Shihyun. Im Seol Jihu, okay? Seol Jihu looked like he had heard something completely ridiculous. "And lets get things straight. You didn''t do anything for me. It was for Sinyoung. Thats why you threw away everything and desperately clung to me, no? Yun Seohuis eyes widened. "Dont get me wrong. Im not saying its bad. You used my strength to protect your company, and I used you to achieve my goals. It was a decent deal, only that there was a problem with the execution. Her lips that were as pale as her face trembled. "Oh. Sung Shihyun told me you were a crazy bitch right before he died by my hands. He was right. Seol Jihu clicked his tongue. "Well, I guess its fine. Whether you go or not, do whatever you want. "Kill me. Just kill me instead! Yun Seohui screamed defiantly. "If you really want to die, then why dont you kill yourself. Seol Jihu spoke with his head half-turned. "Though, I dont think theres anything more pathetic than committing suicide after being cornered But if you have even an inkling of conscience left, youd go to Nur. After saying that, Seol Jihu left without looking back. Yun Seohui, who was suddenly left all by herself, blankly sat down on the ground for a while. "Haaah." Then she suddenly laughed. "Haha Ahahaha She laughed. "Heuu Heuuuu And cried. She alternated between laughing and crying like a person with a screw loose. And after an unknown amount of time passed "Fine." Once her sporadic tears dried out "This is how youre going to be until the very end, huh Yun Seohui rose up, full of indignance. "I did nothing wrong. After staring in the direction Seol Jihu left with eyes dripping with venom, she forcibly turned her body. "Its all your fault. She began walking with faltering steps while muttering things to herself. It was as if she had lost her mind. As expected, there was a horrific scene, far too terrible to speak of, happening at Scheherazade. The fires turned into acrid smoke that pierced her nostrils, and monstrous roars, screams, and moans could be heard from all around. The Parasites that had been engrossed in looting the city initially just stared at the woman who was walking into the ruined city like it was her own house. They never imagined there would be someone who would walk in with their own feet. However, after that moment of hesitation, they quickly shot towards her and pinned her down to the ground. Yun Seohui did not resist and meekly kneeled on the ground. It was then. "Oh my. Whats this? A lilting voice was heard. Yun Seohuis dead eyes slightly opened. "Didnt you run off with the Spear Demon? The woman flying in the air, flapping her bat wings and wearing a vulgar outfit that practically revealed everything, was none other than Kim Hannah who had turned into a succubus. "You came back? Are you really crazy? "Shouldnt you be thankful?" Yun Seohui smiled. "Your target for revenge came back to you. Go ahead, thank me. Bewildered, Kim Hannah carefully observed Yun Seohui. She didnt seem sane no matter how she looked at her. While she could somewhat understand her feelings since Sinyoung had practically collapsed in a day, the situation was still too strange. Given the vengeful look in her eyes, Yun Seohui didnt look like she had fallen in despair. Kim Hannah nodded once, indicating that she would listen to what she had to say first. "Speak." "Let me meet Vulgar Chastity. "Hell no. Shes on the verge of exploding in anger after having her horns crushed and her wings ripped out by the Spear Demon. "Then any Commander would do. I know you can do at least that much. "I get what you mean, so tell me the reason. Why? "I need to see." Kim Hannah raised one eyebrow. "I dont need anything anymore. I just need to see that merciless bastards face in despair. I need to see him kneel down in regret. "Ah." Kim Hannah finally understood the situation. "You. You got discarded, didnt you? "Huu." "I was right. Too bad. I guess you couldnt enter his fence~ She flew down to the ground and giggled while patting Yun Seohuis head. "What did I tell you? He''s a fundamentally different guy from Sung Shihyun. I told you he was an uncontrollable lunatic, didnt I? "" "In any case, you want to, what, break it if you cant have it? Is that it? "Are you going to accept it or not? Yun Seohui spat through clenched teeth. "Who knows~" Kim Hannah suddenly assumed a haughty attitude and propped her chin with one hand. "The fact that you didnt go to Nur and came back here alone on your own is praiseworthy "" "And I just happened to come up with an interesting plan Everythings good, but Kim Hannah grinned. "The humiliation that you guys made me suffer still wont go away. What should I do? Kim Hannah placed a hand on her chest and made a troubled expression. It was a fake face. "What do I need to do? "Hmm." Kim Hannah wondered out loud before turning her head and looking behind her. There was a pole standing high in the sky off in the distance. At the end of it were two stark-naked bodies tied with ropes. Yun Seohuis eyes quivered. Evangeline Rose, who once was respected as the guardian of Eva, and Queen Charlotte Aria, the ruler who had always hidden herself in the palace. She had heard rumors that they were taken as prisoners and used to taunt mankind. She finally confirmed it with her own eyes today. "If you show me you can endure even half the humiliation and pain that I had to suffer It might cheer me up enough to make me forget all the grudges Ive held so far. Kim Hannah licked her upper lip while glancing sideways at the two bodies hanging from the pole. Yun Seohuis mouth twitched. "Hah!" She broke free from the grasp of the Parasite that was holding her arms and spoke with as much malice as possible. "Fine. Do as you like. She gripped her clothes and tore it down without hesitation. Rip! And as soon as her clothes ripped, the mob of Parasites jumped on her. A moment later, intense moaning along with Kim Hannahs laughter rang throughout the city. * The day after the opening ceremony. Yun Seohui showed her face when morning came. She thanked them for their hospitality and bade them farewell, saying that she had to leave before she overstayed her welcome. She didnt ask for anything or say anything out of the ordinary. She had simply left after congratulating them, leaving behind one sentence. "Oh right. Jihu-ssi. It was fun yesterday. "Since when did you two start addressing each other as -ssi? Kim Hannah asked suspiciously. "I trust our Jihu. Seo Yuhui also chimed in. Seol Jihu did not reply. He didnt have the energy to do so. The vision he saw last night was so shocking that he couldnt sleep at all. It couldnt be helped. Seol Jihu had thought the fundamental reason that he had regretted and said, I want to start again, in the past was only because of Paradises fate. However, seeing the vision from yesterday overturned everything. He wasnt sure, but he intuitively felt there was a far more complex reason behind it all, interwoven like a spider web. ''I What kind of an Earthling was I? That wasnt all. The vision seemed to have taken place right before the final war ''Why Even if he had spent a period of his time enslaved by Sinyoung, what kind of relationship did they have for Yun Seohui to react so intensely? Seol Jihu didnt know Yun Seohui well, but judging by what he saw and heard so far, her actions in the vision were absolutely inconceivable. Seol Jihu strongly shook his head as his thoughts became complicated again. He felt like he had woken up from a terrible dream, but it didnt mean that he didnt earn anything out of it. Seol Jihu began to slowly jot down some notes before he forgot. Eun Yuri. Prepared a plan with Odelette Delphine in the final war. Not much was said about her but is presumed to be a Magician. "What are you writing?" Seol Jihu hurriedly closed his notebook as Kim Hannah sneaked up on him. "Kim Hannah." And he spoke. "How long did you say we had until the March Neutral Zone? Kim Hannahs eyes widened. * Evas Queen, Charlotte Aria recently started to have massive headaches. Asides from the royal family being noisy, it was because of none other than Sorg Khne, who visited her everyday. "Your Majesty." Sorg Khne earnestly appealed with a firm face. "Evangeline may have once been a reassuring ally of the royal family, but they are now only an organization full of ruffians, no different from the Federation. Why are you delaying the verdict even after all the details have come to light supported by numerous witnesses and evidence? Charlotte Aria looked at the royal administrator with a face that said she was tired of him. She had been sure that he would stop coming if she ignored him like she had done up until now, but because of some unknown reason, he kept on persistently visiting to implore her. Charlotte Aria shut her eyes. "Did they not say it was all a misunderstanding with each other? "What misunderstanding? They were lying through their teeth. Please do not be deceived by their sweet talk. "Enough." Charlotte Aria cut off his words, not able to bear listening to him, but Sorg Khne didnt back off. "Your Majesty, are you truly trying to meet a disastrous end to the Parasites? "What?" Charlotte Aria furrowed her long slender eyebrows. She was starting to get angry. "Does Your Majesty think they will help us when Eva falls in danger? Please think about what happened with the recent draft call. "That is simply how Earthlings are. However, Evangeline Jung Sua is different. "Representative Jung Sua did not answer the draft call either. "You are saying that because you do not know her. Charlotte Aria clicked her tongue. "She is like me, a girl who lost her parents when she was young. Did she not say she had to at least be with her little brother on his deathbed when he was wavering between life and death? I understand that feeling. Charlotte Aria cleared her throat. "And although she was a little late, did she not come back? "It was not a little. It was only after the Parasites retreated that she showed herself. "It seems to me like you are trying your hardest to find fault with Jung Sua. "I have only spoken the facts. Sorg Khne bowed as Charlotte Aria roared. "Your Majesty." "Enough! Did I not tell you to stop? I understand what you are trying to say. Charlotte Aria waved her hand with a face that clearly said she found him tiresome. "I will personally go meet Carpe Diems leader to resolve the misunderstanding. You may leave now. Sorg Khne shut his eyes. For her to say, Carpe Diems leader, even after he had submitted a report of them registering as an organization called Valhalla It was proof of how much interest Charlotte Aria had about the city. It was to the point where he suspected that she was adopted when he recalled the late king, who had gained fame as the Thunder Monarch, and the two princes, who had respectively shown great talent in studies and in the sword. "This is our last chance. Sorg Khne couldnt forget how the late king had saved him and showed him great kindness. This was why this upright man did not leave her. "Eva has become rotten far more than Your Majesty can imagine. The military has disbanded, and the people are impoverished and in great distress. The city has become so devastated to the point that it is almost irrecoverable, so we must grasp whatever chance we have. And so, the faithful old retainer "The last of the last hope has come down. He is someone that left Haramark to fulfill a great vision. We are in a position where it would not be enough even if we threw our entire bodies to beg him to help. So why are you not letting go of the rotten twig you have in your hand, not bothering to even look at him? did not give up and vehemently implored her. "Your Majesty, it is your humble servants last request. Please open your eyes! Chapter 270. Jackpot (1) Charlotte Aria was only able to escape from Sorg Khne after two hours. Haaaaaah. This was why she did not want to grant him an audience. Ever since her second brother Campbell Aria died, he nagged her constantly whenever he saw her. After experiencing it for a few years, just seeing his face made her heart sink and her stomach churn. Sometimes, Charlotte Aria would fail to hold back her temper and lash out, and whenever that happened, the desire to chase Sorg Khne out increased. Of course, it always stopped at just a mere thought, and she never tried to actually carry it out. Charlotte Aria was young and immature as a queen, but it was difficult to consider her a bad person. She wasnt so heartless as to chase out an old servant who had served the royal family in times of need for dozens of years. Nicely put, she was innocent. Badly put, she was indecisive and weak-willed. To be a wicked woman, one needed a strong resolve. In this sense, not being an evil ruler wasnt necessarily a good thing. Whew Charlotte Aria sighed once again before looking around. The grand hall of the palace was quiet and lonely. . Thinking about it now, other than Jung Sua and Sorg Khne, she had no one else. No one tried to approach her, nor did they ask anything of her. To be precise, there was one more person, but that person always left her very exhausted. In the end, she stayed cooped up in the palace every day. Thinking this way, an indescribable sense of emptiness and loneliness crept up inside her. She had already sent Jung Sua off after consoling her and had sent Sorg Khne out after yelling at him. She wanted to vent her frustration at someone, to get her pitiful situation off her chest and be consoled. After wandering around the grand hall meaninglessly, Charlotte Aria walked to her bedroom hastily. Damn it, where did I put it? After rummaging through her room for a long time, she found the item she was looking for a communication crystal. Hesitation flickered in her eyes as she saw the crystal, but she soon steeled her resolve and sat down at the edge of her bed. Wavering slightly, she placed her hand on the crystal ball. While she never put in any effort to train, a royalty was still a royalty. Moreover, Charlotte Aria was the direct descendant of the Thunder Monarch and the Aria family, known for their mastery in magic. She at least had the ability to activate a communication crystal. Though, it was really the most basic of skills. As she stared at the flickering crystal with worry, a clear light suddenly flashed. After seeing the person reflected in the crystal, Charlotte Arias complexion brightened. Un-Unni. Oh? Whats gotten into our crybaby queen to give me a call? When a less-than-enthusiastic voice flowed out, Charlotte Aria quickly turned sullen. Im not a crybaby Why did you call? I wanted your advice regarding something Advice? Hah, didnt you speak all high and mighty last time about never calling me again? What happened all of a sudden to make you change your mind? The woman twirling her hair and speaking indifferently was none other than Teresa Hussey. Eva and Haramark. The two royal families were in close contact since earlier generations and had solidified their friendships. Even in the current generation, they had maintained their close relationship by arranging Soel Aria and Olivia Husseys marriage, while Charlotte Aria and Teresa Hussey also developed their relationship into that of a younger and older sister by having known each other from a young age. That was, until the war broke out. At first, Teresa did her best to understand Charlotte Aria. This non-blood related younger sister of hers was only four years old when the Parasites appeared, and the Empire that she had trusted so much in, fell when she was only eight. Since she lost her parents at such a young age and was forced to escape for her life, it was understandable how that would have been a traumatic experience for her. But all matters had a bottom line. Would reality change if you lament your misfortunes and stayed drowning in sorrows? No! Teresa realized this early on. As such, she used the Royal Oath to receive the same power as the Earthlings and jumped into the battlefield. Looking back, she was so busy that having even ten of her wouldnt have been enough. She already had her hands full with fighting the Parasites, dealing with the Earthlings, and taking care of government affairs. In her busy schedule, Charlotte Aria, who constantly complained and cried to her, was a huge source of stress. Even after time passed and she ascended to the throne, shed say, Unni~ Unni~ and try to rely on her like a kid. Naturally, Teresa went beyond being annoyed with her, growing tired of her as a person. In the end, Teresa blew up. The two had a huge fight before they cut off their relationship. The two of them had not talked since then. At least, until Charlotte Aria contacted her today. If youre trying to treat me like your emotional outlet, Ill have to refuse. Emotional outlet? Its fine if you dont know. Anyway, Im hanging up if theres nothing important. Are you still angry about that Ah, Unni! When Teresa really tried to hang up, Charlotte Aria shouted hurriedly. This time, its a really important matter! Well, good luck. Dont you think I know that youre just going to say things are hard for you? Thats not it! Um, who was it again Seol. Its about the Earthling who is Carpe Diems leader! Hmm? Teresa widened her eyes in surprise. Oh, my Seol? My? Arent you talking about Mister Seol Jihu? Hes not Carpe Diems leader, but Valhallas representative. Y-Yeah? This is a surprise. I didnt think my dears name would come out of your mouth. Charlotte Aria was a little surprised to hear the words, my dear, but she quickly continued seeing that Teresa had the intention of hearing her out a bit. The palace has been in an uproar recently. That Earthling named Seol Jihu apparently Really? Then kick him out. Teresa cut her off before she even finished. H-Huh? Charlotte Aria was taken aback. What a joke! Do you think I dont know? Im hearing and seeing everything. Just what are you unhappy about? Hes cleaned up the leeches existing at the citys expense and helped the people dying from these leeches. Hes trying every means possible to save the city from destruction, even going as far as to spend his own money. Hah. Teresa suddenly snorted. Even kowtowing a hundred times would not be enough, and you have the galls to complain just because things are a little noisy? L-Listen to me Yeah, no, I dont want to. Just kick him out. Youre the queen so you should have that authority. Once hes gone, it will be quiet again. Yep, theres your solution. . I just dont get it. Its not just Haramark; Grazia, Nur, Scheherazade, Odor, and Caligo, these six royal families are all dying to invite him to their city. Why is it Eva? Argh, you dont even know your luck. Teresa said all this extremely quickly. A flustered look flashed across Charlotte Arias face. She knew Teresa had changed a lot ever since she began to interact with the Earthlings, but she still wasnt used to this side of her. Oh, try to kick him toward Haramarks direction if you can. Do you know how many days I spent wetting my pillow with tears when he left? This is great. Give him back. If you chase him out to Haramark, Ill listen to your complaints for the next 10 years. Really. Words shot out of Teresas mouth like arrows, and Charlotte Aria didnt have the time to process it all. Unni, dont be like this and listen to me. My royal administrator Yeah, yeah, expel him too. No matter what the queen said, Teresa kept saying the same thing. Arbor Muto is dying from all the work anyway. Every capable person is valuable right now. Sorg Khne will be of great help. Alright, expel him to Haramark too. Youll also be happy since youll be free from his nagging, and Ill be happy too. How about it? Charlotte Aria opened her mouth dazedly. Of course, she wasnt a complete fool. She understood what Teresa was trying to say by making such sarcastic remarks. Unni, what about Evangelines leader, Jung Sua? When she asked just in case Are you mad? A negative answer immediately came flying back. You hold on to her until the end. Dont release that shit to some poor city. Shit? Its not even funny. Dont you dare pour that bucket of feces and urine anywhere else. Bucket of feces and urine, she says. Charlotte Aria was shocked by the degree of insult Teresa flung toward Jung Sua. Narrowing her eyes, she glared at the crystal. Thats going too far. How can you compare someone with feces and urine? I can say worse things. That bitch ruined the cute, lovable little sister I used to have. Charlotte Aria seemed genuinely angry, but she suddenly felt better hearing the words cute and lovable. Kuhum, thats because you dont know her well, Unni. Shes Whatever. I know the situation more than well. You dont need to explain it. Teresa said firmly before crossing her arms. Now that I think about it, didnt we have a similar conversation before? When Teresa turned serious, Charlotte Aria nodded carefully. I dont know what you were expecting when you called me again, but my answer wont be any different than last time. No, I just Im tired of consoling you, especially when you dont give a shit about my genuine advice. I have nothing more to say. As Teresa spoke coldly, Charlotte Aria bit her lower lip. Youre being too harsh! Teresa pressed her forehead and shook her head. But seeing this only angered Charlotte Aria more. Youre just like the royal administrator, Unni! You never try to understand my feelings! You never listen to me and always, always Thats because you make absurd demands. Its not absurd! Stop barking whatever comes out of your mouth and think sensibly. A criminal will always say theyve been unfairly charged. Which criminal is going to say, Thats right! I did it!? But youre only listening to the criminal and saying, Ith''sh noth abshurd! Its no wonder youre driving the royal administrator insane. Dont mock me! I never said it like that! Ehew. Teresa felt like it was a total waste of her time to even talk to Charlotte Aria, but she still opened her mouth to generously speak her mind. You want me to take a guess? You want to keep that bucket of feces and urine and have it stay with you, right? Dont call her that! She has a name! Charlotte Aria shouted in fury. Regardless, Teresa continued. You dont care whether that bucket of shit is in the right or wrong. Youre shutting your ears and eyes off and closing your mouth because you dont want to believe it. The fuming Charlotte Aria flinched slightly. But Queen~ I didnt do anything wrong~ Youre shaken by these utter nonsense of words when all the evidence says otherwise. Hmph so what, youre saying its all my fault? Im the queen, but I should just do whatever Sorg Khne says? Oh please, you dont know what being a queen is. Teresa dropped her head. She heaved a deep sigh that was clearly meant for Charlotte Aria to hear. Then, she smacked her lips. Whats the point in me saying anything? Youre only going to pick up what you want to hear and see anyway. Again! Again! Im sure the late king is tossing and lamenting in his grave. Same for Brother Soel and Campbell. You should be ashamed of yourself. At that moment, Charlotte Arias expression changed. She hated being compared to her family the most. Keuk! She wanted to retort, but she didnt know what to say. Her face reddened in an instant as a light flickered past Teresas eyes. Why? Am I wrong? Youre wrong! Then show me. Charlotte Aria frowned. Right, Sorg Khne isnt always correct. There might be a misunderstanding like you said. Right! Thats what Im trying to say. If you want to convince me, or anyone for that matter, at least have some evidence. ? Judge with your own eyes. I looked into it personally, and this was how it was. I heard about it personally, and that was how it was. So I think its better to do this. If you reason in this way, do you think Sorg Khne would still say the same thing? I dont think so. What if he still says the same thing? Charlotte Aria asked carefully. Teresa furrowed her brows heavily. Just do it first. Paat! The light on the crystal ball flickered off. Teresa had hung up one-sidedly. Unni? Unni! Charlotte Aria quickly grabbed the communication crystal. She poured her mana into it again, but the call did not connect. Teresa was obviously not picking up on purpose. Wuuuuuuuu! Vexed that she was not able to properly speak her thoughts, Charlotte Aria fell on her bed and rolled around. She threw a tantrum by herself and tried to calm her anger, but Teresas words kept bugging her. She remembered the saying, three men can speak a tiger into existence. Even a lie would seem real if enough people said it. Not to mention Sorg Khne, who had been with her for a long time, with even Teresa, who used to be like her elder sister, saying the same thing, Charlotte Aria had complex feelings. On the other hand, a small bulb of curiosity began to grow inside her. My dear? Though a digression, Teresa was very, very picky when it came to picking a potential partner. Even the two elder brothers, whom Charlotte Aria admired to death, were only evaluated as so-so. Although it was a memory from when she was a child, whenever the two of them were alone, Teresa would often tell her that she would choose her own marriage partner and that she would rather run away than go through a political marriage. Capable, renowned, hot-bodied, heroic, kind, handsome, and thoughtful. If even one of these were missing, Teresa said she would not marry even if a knife was held to her neck. Furthermore, this Earthling was supposedly wanted by the other six royal families I think I heard the rumors before In any case, with what Teresa said about this Earthling named Seol Jihu, Charlotte Aria couldnt help but get a little curious. [Just do it first.] Hmph. Recalling Teresa, the defiance she managed to quench shot up again, making Charlotte Aria pout. You think I cant!? Fine, Ill judge with my own eyes! Half in defiance and half out of curiosity, Charlotte Aria steeled her resolve and raised her body. Then, she suddenly remembered something and fell into thought. Wait, if I talk to Sorg Khne before going, he might try to show only his good sides. A persons true character was only revealed when they were bare naked. Suddenly, she had the thought, Should I go secretly? Soon, the hesitating Charlotte Aria must have come to a decision as the corner of her mouth stealthily curled up. She now had something to do. For some reason, she was starting to have fun. * Tak. Seol Jihu let out a long sigh after flipping through the last page of the document. The report that Yun Seohui left behind as a present. As thick as it was, a tremendous amount of information was written inside it. Starting from Charlotte Arias life to the process of Jung Sua becoming her aid, it recorded everything in-depth. Seol Jihu could only be surprised at how Sinyoung managed to find out about matters from tens of years ago. In any case, there was a lot written in the report. But if I were to summarize Charlotte Aria in one sentence The report was basically saying this. Evas queen is a goddamn buffoon. And if he were to add another sentence Its a mystery how such a moronic brat could come out when the first and second son were both outstanding. Seol Jihu was not exaggerating. This was really the overarching tone of the report. He could tell that whoever wrote this report was dumbfounded enough to mix in a little bit of their personal thoughts. If Evas ruler wasnt Charlotte Aria, but someone like the late king According to the report, Charlotte Arias father was a powerful magician titled the Thunder Monarch. Seol Jihu couldnt help but think how nice it would have been if this late king was alive like King Prihi. Its not that I dont understand her plight since she experienced war from a young age But staying at the same spot for more than ten years was going overboard. It was simple. There were people like Teresa Hussey who chose to face reality and unsheath their swords, but there were also people like Charlotte Aria who chose to avoid reality. After all, even royals were fundamentally human beings. It wasnt just Charlotte Aria. Kim Hannahs right. After reading about Jung Sua, Seol Jihu couldnt help but chuckle. She was neither skilled in battle nor administratively capable like Kim Hannah. Persona. Just by sticking to certain personas, she had climbed up to her current position. Of course, Charlotte Aria being so vulnerable played a big role, but being able to grab that opportunity was a skill in itself. It was then. As Seol Jihu was lost in thought, his communication crystal shone. The caller was Teresa Hussey. Princess? Fufu, have you been well? What is she calling me about? Seol Jihu suppressed the faint worry in his heart and asked. Then, as soon as he heard Teresas explanation, his eyes widened. Excuse me? Id give it about a 70 to 80 percent chance. Today at the earliest, tomorrow at the latest. Teresa shrugged. Thats just how she is. She has a bit of an inferiority complex. Well, I brought up her family and said some harsh things, but even then, she only has a chance of acting. . Be honest. Its been upsetting, right? Teresa covered her mouth and laughed. I understand. She really doesnt know how to differentiate between feces and urine. Seol Jihu smiled bitterly. He would be lying if he said he never once felt upset. From the Eva Royal Familys perspective, Seol Jihu was an Earthling who had made great contributions. Although he didnt do this with the intention of receiving rewards, he felt a bit dejected when he heard that the queen was siding with Jung Sua. But shes not a bad child by nature. Just a little lacking is all. But once she trusts someone, she becomes the Giving Tree. Depending on how you treat her, she can become the most unconditional ally. Not excellent, not devoted, but an unconditional ally. Seol Jihu decided to take this meaningful advice to heart. Anyway, try to grab hold of this chance. With your charms, Im sure youll be able to capture her. Seol Jihu stared at Teresa with a renewed look. At first, he thought she called him to nag about not calling enough. Ah, my apologies if I shouldnt have meddled. It was just frustrating seeing the progress halted with just a few steps left to go But she wasnt trying to henpeck him. If anything, she was pecking at his itchy spots when he hadnt even told her about it. Not at all. I was frustrated with it as well. Excellent assist, Princess. Her wifely support was on par with Seo Yuhui and Flone. Wait, Yun Seohui too? The report on the desk caught his eyes, but then he shook his head and shook off the silly thought. After expressing a deep thanks to Teresa, Seol Jihu got up. As this matter could be a turning point in the status quo, he planned to discuss it with Kim Hannah. * As always, hundreds of people were gathered in front of Valhallas building. It was to pick up the freely distributed food. Since the Eva Alliance collapsed, there was no need to continue the plan any longer. But because quitting right away seemed too obvious, Kim Hannah suggested a grace period of two weeks, and Seol Jihu accepted it right away. There was a saying that people would confuse goodwill for privilege if it went on for too long, but Evas residents were not like that. In fact, their gratitude only strengthened by the day. It was because Valhalla seized the debts owed to the Eva Alliance under the guise of damage compensation and re-contracted the people with reasonable conditions. Kim Hannah had taken care of this matter so that no problem would arise in the future. As a result, Evas residents were starting to think of Valhalla not only as the actual royal partner, but also as the organization representing all of Eva. Just like always, Kim Hannah was overseeing the free food distribution site today. Seol Jihu discovered her from afar and walked up. Kim Hannah! Hmm? Why are you here? I needed to tell you something urgently. Kim Hannah turned around with a confused look. Then, she furrowed her brows. What? You see No, I understand. So is she going to summon us or visit us officially? Or After turning around reflexively . Kim Hannah shut her mouth, unable to finish her sentence. As she stared intently in one spot, her eyes opened wide. It couldnt be helped. Although the hundreds of civilians that had gathered around made the view crowded, there was one person from her appearance and clothes who stood out starkly among the ordinary residents. She was surely thinking that she was well-hidden and disguised, but such a shabby disguise could not trick Kim Hannahs well-practiced eyes. It would be a different story if Kim Hannah never discovered her, but now that she did, she couldnt help but pay attention carefully. Speaking of the devil, the Queen of Eva had come personally. And judging by how she was alone, she seemed to have left secretly. She stared doubtfully for only a moment. Once she remembered what Seol Jihu told her Hey. Kim Hannah instantly lowered her gaze. Her brain spun as she continued in a quiet voice. Listen carefully to what I am about to say. Kim Hannahs eyes flashed cunningly, like the eyes of a fox in front of a herbivore. Chapter 271. Jackpot (2) It wasnt like this when she left the palace. When she put on a servants clothes, draped a hood over her head, and half-heartedly smeared some dirt on herself, her heart was thumping in excitement while sneaking out from the palaces back door. But as soon as she passed through the main street and entered an unfamiliar alleyway, her mood plummeted to the bottom of the earth. After Campbell Arias death, Charlotte Aria had almost never left the palace. Although she didnt stay inside the palace the entire 365 days of the year, she only looked around the royal palace or went back and forth through the main street to see Jung Sua at Evangelines headquarters. She was told that things were okay, that things werent so bad. Although people became impoverished from the long war, she was told that Evas situation was better than that of the other cities. That was what Jung Sua said. So when she faced Evas bare face, Charlotte Aria became lost for words. She could not even breathe from utter shock at the visible horrors. The streets were dirty and reeked with a foul stench. The residents sitting helplessly on the streets were considered the noblemen. There were boney children rummaging through trash cans and short corpses mixed with filth abandoned in alleyways. Charlotte Arias pupils shook violently as she witnessed this scenery. Even a king could not take care of all the poor. Valhalla was spending large amounts of money every day to support the masses, but it was impossible to save all of Eva. This was after the corrupt Eva Alliance disappeared and the streets had gotten better with Valhallas help. Uuuk! Charlotte Aria threw up unknowingly. If she had witnessed the same nightlife scenery that Seol Jihu did on his first night in Eva, she might have fainted on the spot. Suddenly, she felt several stares. It wasnt just one or two. There were gazes from all directions. ! Raising her head with difficulty, Charlotte Aria flinched. Unfamiliar gazes were directed at her. Eyes that lost the will to live stared at her. Feeling like they were looks of resentment, Charlotte Aria shook her head reflexively. No. This place wasnt Eva. It wasnt the city Charlotte Aria knew, no, heard about. The excitement in her heart disappeared as if it never existed. As an indescribable dread crept up in its place, Charlotte Aria turned around, following her instinct. No! She ran. She ran aimlessly through the streets. She felt like she would not be able to keep standing if she stayed here any longer. And so, she ran away again. But before she made it far, her ragged breath caught up with her. Once she saw the main street again, her legs stopped automatically. Leaning on the wall and collecting her breath, she heard several murmurs coming from the distance. Charlotte Aria raised her head, her eyes widening. In front of an imposing building, hundreds of people were gathered together like clouds. The street was filled with vitality just as much as it was loud. Everyone was standing in an orderly line, and the people walking away with a box in their hands were full of smiles. Their eyes werent lifeless like dead fish, but full of vigor. To think it would be this different. This scenery was too different than the scenery she saw before. In fact, it almost felt like she was in an entirely different world, even though the only difference was the location. Charlotte Aria stared at the scene in front of her in a daze. Well be able to last another week with this. You can last 10 days if you eat conservatively. At that moment, a man and a woman who seemed to be residents walked toward Charlotte Aria. Charlotte Aria dropped her head in a fluster. But to think these relief goods came from the queen. I didnt know. I was surprised too. Charlotte Aria was surprised as well. I thought the queen didnt care about us. Looks like she hasnt forgotten about us completely. I think thats not the case. What do you mean? Listen to me. When Evangeline and the Eva Alliance were in charge, the queen couldnt do anything. But now that Valhalla is here, shes a lot more active. Are you saying that its not that she forgot, but that she couldnt do anything? Yes. Evangeline and the Alliance must have pressured her to stay put, but now we have Valhalla. Charlotte Aria frowned as she eavesdropped on their conversation. It sounded like Valhalla was slandering Jung Sua. Perhaps that was the reason why they were handing out these relief goods. True. That Jung Sua bitch has been blindfolding the queens eyes forever. Shh, watch what you say. But when she heard what they said next, she doubted her ears. Its been forever? Valhalla wasnt spreading this rumor, but they knew about it all along? Why? Its an open secret anyway. But still Anyway, you have a point. I guess I shouldnt have cursed the queen so much without knowing the circumstance. This Jung Sua is so evil. Did she think we wouldnt notice if she used the queen as a scapegoat for verbal abuse? I wonder just how rich she got working behind the queens back. Sigh. I feel bad for the queen. Right? Thankfully, we have Valhalla now The voices trailed off as the couple went away. Charlotte Aria could not raise her head. No, she could not even think clearly. She thought that the royal administrator was making a mountain out of a molehill, but Evas ordinary residents were saying the same thing. Charlotte Aria did not know. Jung Sua said Just as Charlotte Arias expression turned complicated. To be honest, this Valhalla organization is funny too. A sharp voice struck her ears. Two people wearing white Priests robes were standing with their hood pulled down. Judging by their uniform, they seemed to be Priests from the Temple of Luxuria who came to volunteer. Its already been several weeks since they started doing this. Just how much money do they have? Well, they said its ending soon. Theyre out of money, apparently. I thought they were trying to win over the public, but they lied and said the goods came from the queen. I wonder why? Ah, I heard that too. Lie? Come to think of it, Charlotte Aria did not remember ordering any relief goods to be handed out. Although Sorg Khne requested it a couple of times, Jung Sua did not allow it due to budget problems. Charlotte Aria doubted her ears as she turned her gaze stealthily. The two Priests were chatting, not paying attention to her in the slightest. I just dont get it. Why are they spending their own money for the queen? Thats not all. Whats the point in spending all that effort to eliminate the Eva Alliance? Is anyone even recognizing them for their work? Exactly. If the queen were smart, she would call dear, I mean, Valhallas representative. But shes pretending as if nothing happened! I dont understand why they came to Eva in the first place. Anywhere else, they would be treated as a national guest, so why Eva? Before the previous shock could disappear, a new shock overwrote it. She thought Teresa was exaggerating, but these Earthlings were saying the same thing, word by word. Jung Sua sure has it nice, being able to pull a fast one over the queen like that. Im jealous~ Yeah, Im jealous too~ Charlotte Arias complexion continued to darken. Regardless, the two Priests continued to chatter. * Todays distribution ended. People who came to receive relief goods had all left, and the Priests who came to volunteer began to return one by one. Only a few remained to clean up the street. Hmhm~ Hmhmhm~ Kim Hannah hummed happily as she cleaned the scene. Of course, she did not forget to subtly keep an eye on the alleyway. After walking closer, she straightened her back while turning around. She widened her eyes as if this was a real coincidence. Two pairs of eyes met. Charlotte Aria shrunk back like someone who committed a crime. Kim Hannah stared for only a moment. Soon, she gave a sweet smile that was dangerous below the surface. Kid! Charlotte Aria furrowed her brows. Kid? She was about to get mad but held herself back after remembering her current position. Charlotte Aria was not here as the queen. She had disguised herself as an ordinary civilian. Why are you standing there? Come here! Kim Hannah gestured toward her to come forward. Not expecting that theyd talk to her, she was at a loss for what to do. She tried to run away, but Kim Hannah would not be Kim Hannah if she allowed this so easily. She grabbed Charlotte Arias arm and pulled her forcefully. Come here, why are you trying to run away? Let go. Its fine, its fine. Youre here for the relief goods, right? No, thats not it! Charlotte Aria twisted her arm and struggled to escape, but in vain. Kim Hannah shouted with a bright smile. Leader! Do we have any relief goods left? Relief goods? Hold on! Seol Jihu, who was folding boxes, moved into action as if he had been waiting. Next, he appeared with a large box. We have one box left. Thank goodness. Give it to this kid. Got it. Here you go. When Seol Jihu handed the box to Charlotte Aria, she took the box without realizing it. No, she tried to take it. Uuk! Koong. The box fell. Because of her frail and weak arms, she had dropped the box. Ah, are you okay? Are you hurt anywhere? As Seol Jihu asked with a startle, Charlotte Aria shook her head fiercely. I-Im fine. Oh, man. Ah, where do you live? Ill carry the box home for you. N-No! I dont need it! Charlotte Aria jumped. She had done well hiding her identity, but she was now at risk of being found out. Seeing Kim Hannah and Seol Jihu staring at her fixedly, she went Ah and continued. My family already took one I cant take another one. Ah, so thats why Seeing that the other side understood her situation, Charlotte Aria internally breathed a sigh of relief. Then, she looked up at the young man nodding his head. So this is him Seol Jihu also looked down at the big eyes of the girl who had her blonde hair braided in a twin-tail. So this is her The current queen of Eva, Charlotte Aria. She was surprisingly short, likely not even 155 centimeters tall. She had delicate facial features, white skin that faintly reflected the sunlight, and cherry-like lips with the color of Japanese apricot flowers. Although these features made her look like a child, her body made it clear that she was an adult. Moreover, seeing her blue, tranquil, ocean-like eyes, Seol Jihu felt a natural reverence toward her. In truth, he had felt it from the time Kim Hannah dragged her over. Although the queen tried her best to disguise herself, her appearance and the air around her could not be hidden with shoddy disguises. Perhaps because she was a royal, dignity exuded from each of her steps and gestures. Are you Valhallas representative? Charlotte Aria asked abruptly. Yes, I am. Seol Jihu smiled brightly. You knew? How could I not? She sounded somewhat curt. Ive been hearing about you from various places. Oh? With what intention are you doing all this? Seol Jihu blinked in a daze. Setting aside how sudden this question was What are you hoping for? With these questions, Charlotte Aria was practically announcing her identity openly. Only fools would not figure this out when she was basically screaming, I am someone special! Seol Jihu could not tell whether she was revealing her identity indirectly, whether she was hinting at him to recognize her, or whether she was simply inept at something like this. Even Kim Hannah looked troubled by this. However, Seol Jihu was a former gambler. He had experienced countless unexpected situations. Theres a saying, when in Rome, do as the Romans do. Hmm? Charlotte Aria tilted her head. This city is Eva, right? Mhm. Charlotte Aria nodded like a meek and obedient puppy. Seol Jihu said with a smile. I cant do something that goes against the law, but I also cant stand by and watch other people do things that go against the law. Being an unmoving spectator isnt a crime, but it is injustice. Y-Yeah? Its simple. Im in Eva, so I have to follow its laws as long as I am in this city. And the one who decides Evas laws is the queen. Ive only acted based on the queens will. Meaning, he had no ulterior motives. Hmm Although she did not understand everything he said, Charlotte Aria nodded her head. It didnt sound like he said anything farfetched. Right, this city is Eva. When in Eva, you must follow Evas laws. Youre totally right. Right? Seol Jihu asked with a smile. Did that answer your question? I have another question. ? I understand that you mean to follow Evas laws but Charlotte Aria hesitated for a long time before continuing. Evas queen She doesnt really care about the laws or the city, right? Seol Jihu shut his mouth. He instinctively knew that he should not be careless with this question. It was then. Kim Hannah suddenly bent down, rolled her finger, and then flicked Charlotte Arias forehead. Ow! What did you say, brat? You dare? The queen doesnt care about the city? Who taught a brat like you to speak like that? When Kim Hannah made an angry face, Charlotte Aria flinched. I-Im not a brat She rubbed her forehead with her hands and pouted. Kim Hannah put one hand on her waist and pointed at the box with the other. She doesnt care? How can you say that? The queen is handing out these relief goods, you know? L-Lie, thats a lie. Oh? Where is this coming from? Who says its a lie? People. They said that Evas queen is a dumb idiot. Charlotte Aria stuck out her lower lip in a huge pout. They said shes a puppet who doesnt know anything! Seol Jihu barely held himself back from answering, Yeah, youre right. He didnt expect her to berate herself. By the looks of it, she was rather despondent. Just what did they say? Since they were in a hurry, Kim Hannah had cast Maria and Phi Sora. Just how harsh were they to make Charlotte Aria so dejected? She was like a puppy drenched from the rain! To be frank, her expression showed what answer she wanted. Kim Hannahs action just now must have been to guide his answer. Seol Jihu replied gently. No, the queen is a wonderful person. Have you met the queen? Seol Jihu flinched at the question that hit the nail on the head. He expected her to laugh frivolously if he praised her, but she must have been hurt quite a bit as it wasnt so easy. Rather than just taking her side Just like Kim Hannah said, this was an important opportunity. Rather than throwing this chance away with meaningless talk, he had to make it meaningful for Valhalla. No, unfortunately, I havent had the chance to meet her yet. Charlotte Aria looked up at Seol Jihu with an anxious look. But I think she is a wonderful person. Probably. Why? Youve never Seol Jihu decided to make his bid for victory here. Because the queen is a member of the Aria family which rules Eva. Not expecting the royal family to be mentioned, Charlotte Arias eyes widened. Do you know the Aria family? Of course, I do. Seol Jihu continued like he had been waiting for this moment. Starting from the Thunder Monarch who achieved mastery in lightning magic to his first son Soel Aria Seol Jihu recited everything he knew about the royal family. Yun Seohuis gift was fully showing its worth. And theres also Prince Campbell Aria who refused to give up and tried to protect the city until the end! Theyre all heroes who made great contributions toward Paradise. Yes, thats right! Charlotte Aria nodded her head vehemently as if she was never dejected. Teresa said she had a little bit of an inferiority complex, but judging by how happy she was as she echoed Seol Jihus praise, it seemed she didnt hate her family. So Queen Charlotte Aria must be a wonderful ruler as well. As evidence, she got back on her feet amidst the war without anyone helping her! Even though Ive never met her before, this is what I think. If Sorg Khne heard this, he might erupt and scream, What bullshit is this!? However, Charlotte Aria twisted her body and wiggled her foot back and forth. Is that what you really think? Of course. Thats why I came to Eva. Charlotte Arias eyes twinkled. You came to Eva because you believed in the Aria family? Yep. Really? Is that true? Of course, its true. Charlotte Arias complexion brightened. Aha, so thats why Mm, mm. I get it. Thank you for the kind words. She clasped her hands behind her back and looked up at Seol Jihu. What is your name? She had a cheerful tone and slightly flushed cheeks. Im Seol Jihu. Seol Jihu. Seol Jihu. Charlotte Aria smiled innocently. Got it. Seol Jihu, I will make sure to remember your name! With that, she turned around and ran. It was in the direction of the palace. Ah! Seol Jihu tried to stop Charlotte Aria from running away, but he couldnt reach out. It was because Kim Hannah stopped him. The way she winked at him, he seemed to have done a good job. When Charlotte Aria eventually disappeared from their view, Kim Hannah smiled and patted Seol Jihus butt. Aiguu~ my baby. Good job. Im impressed by you mentioning the law and the royal family. Are you sure this is okay? Seol Jihu smacked his lips, feeling like he just toyed with an innocent, young girl. Kim Hannah shrugged. Of course. Its not like we did anything harmful to the queen. Were just taking a page out of Jung Suas book. Anyway, I did what you suggested. Whats the next plan? Oh, the next plan? Fufu. Kim Hannah laughed before sticking out her tongue. Seeing her move her tongue capriciously, Seol Jihu realized that this little meeting was only the appetizer. The main entre had yet to come. * Charlotte Aria summoned Sorg Khne as soon as she returned to the palace. Sorg Khne could not remember the last time the queen summoned him of her own volition, so he suppressed his anxiety and entered the grand hall. Royal Administrator Khne, were relief goods sent out recently under the royal familys name? ? Why are you looking at me like that? Did I not ask a question? N-No, the royal family has not sent out any relief goods. I see. Charlotte Aria nodded her head. With the recent disappearance of the Eva Alliance, administration of different areas of the city must have gotten lax. Is this the case? Pardon? Since she just came back from checking out the city, Charlotte Aria took this opportunity to cop an attitude. Did you not know? Hmph. How can the so-called royal administrator be so indifferent with regards to the matters of the city? Pardon? Come to think of it, this organization named Valhalla. Pardon? Ive judged it with my own eyes and ears, and it is a rather excellent organization. Pardon? A misunderstanding is a misunderstanding, but a contribution is a contribution. Moreover, this Earthling named Seol Jihu is a very trustworthy person. He is very capable and has excellent character. You were right. Pardon? Sorg Khne blinked dazedly as if he was possessed by Seol Jihu and his pardons. Charlotte Aria scowled. You are asking far too many confirmations today? Did you go deaf? Sorg Khne was tapping his ears and rubbing his eyes. As if that wasnt enough, he even shook his head intensely. Charlotte Aria was a little taken aback by his actions. But soon, she cleared her throat and continued. I will not say it again. Summon Valhallas representative. I shall invite him under my name and reward him for his contributions. An earth-shattering matter unfolded. Sorg Khnes jaw dropped all the way down to the floor. Was he dreaming? Or was he suddenly struck by a bolt of lightning from the clear sky? Regardless of what the answer was Yes, Your Majesty! Sorg Khne bowed in a hurry. Your humble servant shall obey your command! * That night, the royal palace contacted Valhalla, asking them to come to the palace first thing in the morning tomorrow. Kik. She must have come to her senses. Only brainless retards wouldnt understand after we said all that. Phi Sora and Maria giggled as they praised each others acting skills. Seol Jihu stayed up to discuss the main dish with Kim Hannah before dragging his exhausted body to sleep. And when he opened his eyes . He saw an unfamiliar scenery. Seol Jihu was lying in the middle of a beautiful garden, where petals were fluttering in the air. He felt like he was dreaming. This is. When he raised his upper body with a confused look Seol Jihu-niiiiim! He heard someone calling his name from afar. Turning his gaze reflexively, he saw a person running toward him in a fluttering black goth-loli dress. She skidded to a halt, then hopped right into Seol Jihus embrace. As a result, Seol Jihu had to lie down once again. Looking up blankly, he saw the girl sitting on top of him, her blue hair slicked back neatly. Ah. Seol Jihus mouth opened wide. He was thinking she looked familiar, and now, he realized who she was. Roselle La Grazia, the Dreaming Witch from the Pagoda of Dreams. Wait. How? Why? Seol Jihu had fallen asleep in his room inside Valhallas building, thinking about how he would finally become Evas King tomorrow. So why did he wake up in this place? Seol Jihu looked left and right in a fluster. However, in much excitement, Roselle only said what was on her mind. You said it was going to take a long time! So mean~! Like the saying, humans form plans and the heaven grants them, life was often full of surprises. To think you would uphold your promise this quickly. How can this poor lady express her gratitude? But the phrase, full of surprises I was going to be satisfied with an above-average talent, but my goodness, to think someone like this was still alive in this wartorn world I am truly touched. did not necessarily mean something bad. Please dont say no. I clearly felt it today. Among surprises, there were cases that led to an advantageous direction by pure coincidence or miscalculation. I could not be happier. A member of the Aria family known for their thunder and lightning lineage magic, and such a dangerously powerful blood flows within her too. And among these I am certain she will be able to handle the Eternal Light of Wisdom! A so-called jackpot would occasionally pop up. Chapter 272. The Savior of Eva (1) Seol Jihu blinked stupidly for a long time before he heard Roselles explanation and finally understood the situation. But that did not mean he was feeling any less disconcerted. A Magician? The queen is? Yes! She has the aptitude to become a powerful Magician! Purely in terms of talent, she is overflowing with it. Seol Jihus face flickered with doubt. The Charlotte Aria, known for being a sucker and a fool, had the aptitude to become a Magician which only the extreme minority of Earthlings could become? It was somewhat hard to believe. It looks like you have a minor misunderstanding. Roselle smiled brightly. Being talented does not mean being smart or intelligent. It also has nothing to do with how they normally act. Seol Jihu flinched, his inner thoughts having been read, but he accepted it quickly. He remembered that Roselle had the ability to read other peoples thoughts. Talent refers to the natural aptitude and ability needed to accomplish a certain task. Substituting this definition directly, the aptitude and ability needed to become a Magician is simply mana. Seol Jihu nodded his head without realizing it. Thinking about it now, even for Earthlings, the first condition necessary to become a Magician was mana level. Mana, by nature, is largely innate. Of course, there are exceptions, and I certainly dont mean to ridicule the hard-working people who built up their foundation over their lifetime. Its just that bloodline plays a huge role in determining ones mana. Meaning, Charlotte Aria was a natural talent. In truth, Seol Jihu was somewhat similar. Although his innately high mana did not have anything to do with his bloodline, he had been subconsciously training his mana from a very young age due to the Nine Eyes that he was born with. He would definitely be one of the exceptions Roselle mentioned. Seol Jihu smacked his lips. Im still not sure I get it. I understand that she has talent but if her mana is so great, then why wasnt she trained from a young age? Your question stems from your lack of knowledge about Paradise. Roselle replied firmly. Paradise is a strictly patriarchal society. Even for a woman of high social standing, the only difference is how they are used, and their fundamental societal expectation does not change. Even the youngest daughter of a royal family will only be raised as a political tool to be used for the nations benefit. . When they grow up, they will most certainly be sold off. Naturally, royal families do not want their hostages to know magic. What do you mean? Political marriages are simply an exchange of collaterals. The daughters-in-law should be obedient and not cause any trouble. So what would the royal or noble families think if their hostages had a mysterious power like magic? They would be anxious, especially if that hostage comes from the Aria family. Seol Jihu was lost for words. He felt like Roselle was indirectly telling him, Dont make any conclusions on your own. Well Im a rather special case. Roselle smiled bitterly. And thats not all. You have to think about the circumstances that child has been under. Didnt you hear that the war against the Parasites broke out before she even became aware of her position? Roselle persuaded Seol Jihu enthusiastically as if she did not want to miss this opportunity. Shes right. According to the report, the Parasites had invaded when she was only four, and she was on the run when she was eight. Seol Jihu nodded his head with difficulty. With the Dreaming Witch, who single-handedly drove the Empire into an unprecedented crisis, assuring him to this degree, Seol Jihu really could not deny it. In regards to the discipline known as magic, he had no reason to doubt Roselle La Grazias knowledge and prestige. I understand. I must have subconsciously set the standard too high because I thought I needed to search for a Magician capable of inheriting the Eternal Light of Wisdom. Ah, you have a point. Roselle smiled happily as Seol Jihu subtly praised the accomplishment she made in her later years. But dont worry! An excellent master has no deficient disciples! Roselle praised herself before stealthily glancing at Seol Jihu. But since there is a chance that she might not be the most suitable candidate I would greatly appreciate it if you could introduce a few more talented children Seol Jihu narrowed his eyes. He thought just finding one potential inheritor would be enough. [Of course, I would be elated if he or she had a natural talent, but I would really love for this person to be hard-working and constantly striving to study this discipline.] Wasnt that what she said? Eii, when I said that, the standard of talent was naturally me. Roselle thumped Seol Jihus chest with her tiny fist before spreading her lacking chest out. Being taught one thing and being enlightened on ten things, then using those ten things as a foundation to devise hundreds, thousands, or even millions of creations and changes. Such a talent might not exist even in a thousand years, so it would be unrealistic of me to ask you to introduce me to someone like that. Seol Jihu felt a little bitter, though Roselle continued speaking like the flowing water. I never meant, Its fine even if that person isnt talented! It would be great if theyre both hard-working and talented. It really would, fufu. Laughing somewhat mischievously, Roselle gave a flashing glance. But its not like Im doing this just for myself. Its a win-win for both of us. You wont be losing anything by bringing more candidates. Seol Jihu tilted his head curiously. Roselle put her right hand over her heart and spread her left hand out before continuing grandly. I dont want to sound like Im constantly praising myself, but this dream world I manifested through great effort is the best environment to research the discipline of sorcery. You can create whatever you imagine, so even a complete beginner can train easily and have fun at the same time. Ah. It was then that Seol Jihu realized what a great fortune he was holding on to. No, he already knew. It was just that he had not thought it would be this great. Youre right. Okay, I can try talking to the queen. No, its fine. Roselle shook her head. I appreciate your offer, but I only requested Seol Jihu-nim to find potential candidates. Persuading them is my job. I would not dare to burden you any more than this. Seol Jihu nodded. Since Roselle said she would take care of the matter by herself, he had no reason to interfere. Got it. Then what should I do for you? Seol Jihu asked while fiddling with his pendant. Roselle smiled like a mischievous child. Its nothing difficult. She neared Seol Jihus ear and whispered in a quiet voice. * Chak. The moment Roselle clapped her hands, Seol Jihus eyes shot open. He raised his upper body, finding himself in a familiar place. Ppi!? An almost uncomfortably large bed and an equally large room that made him feel isolated. Pyak! Pyak! As he was lost in a daze, a loud chirp woke him up. Seol Jihu looked down only to see a furious little chick. The way it flapped its little wings with its tiny bean-sized eyes wide open, it almost looked like it was protesting begrudgingly. This was because it was sleeping soundly on Seol Jihus forehead before he suddenly shot up and caused the chick to fall. S-Sorry. Piaaaaa! Seol Jihu apologized, but Little Chick''s anger didnt show any sign of calming down. If you keep screaming, youre going to get hoarse, little guy. Not even a month has passed since it was born, so what was it screaming so loudly for? Seol Jihu grumbled inwardly. Alright, alright, Ill place you back on my head. Happy? For some reason, Little Chick liked the top of Seol Jihus head the most. Once Seol Jihu grabbed the little fuzzball and placed it on his head, the crying died down immediately. Ppi. Judging by the way it wiggled and moaned, it seemed to be satisfied. This isnt the time for this. Now that he was fully awake, Seol Jihu hopped off the bed and left his room, then cut through the hallway quickly. The plan he made last night with Kim Hannah was created under the assumption that Charlotte Aria would be useless. Since this was no longer the case, the plan obviously had to change. Even if he still followed the plan, he had to at least let her know what happened. Seol Jihu knocked twice out of courtesy before opening the door. Seeing Kim Hannah sound asleep, he thumped the bed violently. Kim Hannah! Kim Hannah! Thumping the mattress again and again, he urged her to wake up. !? Struck by an earthquake in the middle of the night, Kim Hannah floundered like an octopus, scared out of her senses. After shooting up and seeing Seol Jihu drumming away at the bed with a little fuzzball sitting on his head, she spaced out for a moment before Are you crazy!? screaming aloud. Hey! Do you know the time!? Entering an unmarried maidens room! You finally lost your! She must have been greatly startled as she couldnt even form complete sentences. I have something to tell you. However, Seol Jihus face was completely serious. Kim Hannahs expression relaxed, albeit only a little. Is it urgent? I dont know if its urgent, but I figured I should tell you before noon. Kim Hannah raised an eyebrow. She knew that noon was referring to the time they were visiting the royal palace. That was when they would meet the queen for lunch. Say it. Kim Hannah fixed her posture. Kim Hannah, it would be great if someone with an established position in Paradise awakened as a Magician and became a reliable ally, right? Someone like Princess Teresa, I mean. It was a truly abrupt question. Kim Hannah blinked quickly before dropping her head. Jihu Yeah? I was wondering what was so urgent Didnt I tell you before? That Magicians are like the stars in the night sky. She continued with a deep sigh. In Paradise, the Magician class is kind of like a free pass. Do you remember the organization registration process? If Carpe Diem had a Magician, we wouldnt have needed to prepare so many things. Without a huge disqualifying reason, any city would have given the OK. Why? Because we would have a Magician. Kim Hannah looked up helplessly. Youre right, having a Magician like that would be greatly appreciated. But recruiting a Magician is like plucking the stars out of the sky. No, thats not what I meant. Sensing a small misunderstanding, Seol Jihu quickly explained. What? After his brief explanation ended, Kim Hannahs tone went up instantly. Fuck, what the hell does that mean? That stupid brat has the talent to become a Magician? You cant believe it either, right? I was the same. I was going to say no, but Lady Roselle kept emphasizing that shes positive. Seol Jihu tapped his pendant and spoke. [Mueeeeee] And a sleepy voice flowed out. [Dont hit me dont hurt me.] Ah, sorry. After apologizing to the sleeptalking Flone, Seol Jihu stared at Kim Hannah, whose expression had distorted heavily. Her mind was spinning from everything she had to consider now. In Paradise, the value of a Magician did not need to be said. But this matter wasnt about an already precious Magician, but a totally new class called Sorcerer? This Sorcerer could potentially be the queen of a city and a reliable partner? And this queen wasnt meticulous like Teresa Hussey, but a complete pushover who threw herself at anyone who was kind to her? If Seol Jihu was telling the truth, coming to Eva wouldnt have just been the best choice, but also the greatest. Comparing this situation to a game of Poker, it was like cold-calling a four-bet with a subpar pocket pair and ending up with quads! It was just too good to be true, even making her doubtful. But it was unlikely that Seol Jihu had come all this way in the middle of the night to spout some nonsense. No matter how mischievous Seol Jihu was, he would not be this far-removed. In the end, Kim Hannah could only say with suspicion. Explain in more detail. * Jung Sua went to the palace as soon as the morning dawned. This wasnt a big deal since the palace was like a second home to her ever since she got close to Charlotte Aria. However, she had a separate purpose today. She received news that the queen would have a meeting today with Valhallas representative. As she met up with the queen and had breakfast, she naturally brought up the topic. Dont worry too much. Charlotte Aria tilted her chin solemnly while biting down on a fork. I will meet him today and talk to him personally. Jung Sua raised an eyebrow. The queens manner of speech had changed. Normally, she spoke like she would take her side and fight for her, but her tone had softened greatly. It really sounded like she would only talk to Seol Jihu. He was a better man than I thought. Err, I liked him. Im sure he will listen to my request. Request Jung Sua narrowed her eyes. Have you met him? Charlotte Aria widened her eyes. Why? Is there a reason I cant? No, that is not what I meant. Jung Sua immediately fixed her expression and put on a bright smile. She moved her frozen arms and spoke as if it wasnt a big deal. I was just worried. Youre worrying about nothing. Did I not tell you? Valhallas representative is different than those thugs. . He was righteous for an Earthling. Teresa Unni was right. Jung Suas hand, which was gripping a spoon, tightened. With what Charlotte Aria just said, she was convinced. She figured out the reason as well. Teresa Hussey. To think she would interfere in the matter of another royal family. This isnt good. Jung Sua sensed the unfavorable flow of air and said. Your Majesty. Hmm? Do you mind if I also participate in todays meeting? I dont really mind but its fine even if you dont come. Wont you be uncomfortable? For me, putting all this burden on you is more uncomfortable. Im fine, so please let me participate as well. Although Jung Sua made it sound like she wanted to help the queen, she sounded somewhat forceful. It was almost like she was saying, Youre really not going to listen to me when Im going this far? But the moment Charlotte Aria thought this, she was surprised at herself. Never in her wildest imaginations did she think she would view Jung Sua in this manner. Not once did she have negative thoughts about her no matter how many times Sorg Khne and Teresa Hussey tried to convince her. To be honest, Im curious. Seeing that Charlotte Aria was silent, Jung Sua added eloquently. Valhallas representative for one, but Im mainly curious about the Earthling called Miss Foxy. Miss Foxy? Yes, her real name is Kim Hannah. She used to be a member of Sinyoung but moved to Valhalla recently. She is a famous scammer who is known as a crafty vixen, so Id like to try meeting her. R-Right, I see. Okay. Charlotte Aria unwittingly agreed to Jung Suas request. Following which, an odd silence flowed in the air. After a moment of silence, Charlotte Aria, who was nibbling on her poor fork, carefully spoke up. Um Yes, Your Majesty? Its about the city. Jung Suas eyes turned into circles. She was surprised that the queen was bringing up government affairs on her own. Charlotte Aria quickly continued. Sorg Khne said that the public is impoverished and needs urgent help to sustain their livelihood. Ah, you were nagged at again. Jung Sua made a sympathetic expression. The royal administrator sure is mean. Doesnt he know that Your Majesty already has it rough? She was used to hearing the queens complaints. As far as she was concerned, all she needed to do was act empathetic and console her a bit. Thats right, he said a bunch of things to me again. Charlotte Aria played along. He said that the public is in distress, openly cursing the royal family for their lack of support. Then, he asked how long I was going to just sit by and do nothing Oh my, he went a bit too far this time. Jung Sua put on a regretful face. Your Majesty, like I have said time and time again, it is not your fault that things have become like this. It is the Parasites fault. Arent you a victim as well, my queen? R-Right. How can the victim be criticized? The public is not dumb. They resent and fear the Parasites. Why would they hate Your Majesty? But the royal administrator said Of course, its true that theyre impoverished and that their living conditions are worse than before, but that cant be helped. All cities are like that from the long, drawn-out war. Compared to them, Eva is in a much better situation. Normally, Charlotte Aria would have breathed a sigh of relief and said, I see. I thought so. But after seeing and hearing for herself, her thoughts had changed. No matter how hard she tried to shake it off, the residents words and the conversation between the two Priests lingered in her mind. Moreover, the shock she received when she saw the alleyway was etched deep in her conscience. That shock gave birth to suspicion, and so she asked. Are you saying that the royal administrator lied? Jung Sua laughed. Its a lie if you want to call it that. He probably exaggerated a little to get Your Majestys approval. Charlotte Arias complexion darkened slightly, but Jung Sua continued without minding it too much. Dont think badly of him. He might be a little old-fashioned, but not many people are as considerate of their country as Administrator Khne. Jung Sua was saying this, knowing how long Sorg Khne had counseled Charlotte Aria. The young, delicate queen in front of her only pleaded for someone to sympathize with her. She did not know how to harden her heart and be vicious. If Jung Sua told her to chase the old advisor out, Charlotte Aria might be burdened by the idea, so Jung Sua was managing her distance with Sorg Khne in this manner. Of course, she did not forget to add, But only thinking about the public is unfair. It would be great if he thought about Your Majestys feelings as well. Seeing Jung Sua smile faintly, Charlotte Aria meekly nodded her head. Once breakfast was over, Jung Sua left the grand hall. She heard that Valhallas representative would arrive at noon, so she decided to come back then. As she left the palace, her complexion wasnt so bright. She was an Earthling who climbed to her current position through nothing but politics. As much as she was skilled in noticing and guessing someones emotions, she was well aware that the queens attitude was different than usual So annoying. In truth, the best outcome for Jung Sua was to have this incident buried into non-existence. Although the queen assured her not to worry, she should not have acted of her own accord. But for whatever reason, she seemed to have actually gone out on her own. With the queen doing something out of the ordinary, a sense of unease crept up on Jung Sua. While she wasnt particularly worried, she kept thinking about it as if a small fishbone was stuck in her throat. Miss Foxy, huh. The recent incident must be Kim Hannahs doing. Although Valhallas representative was Seol Jihu, she should hold the position of the control tower. There was no room for doubt. Unlike when they were one-sidedly beaten up in Haramark, they were handling the public opinion flawlessly. Jung Sua shook her head strongly in the middle of walking. I guess I have no choice. Rather than leaving things to play out on their own and have the matter potentially become too big for her to handle, settling the matter with her own hands seemed to be the best choice. This was the primary reason that she asked to participate in todays meeting. At the end of the day, all Earthlings were the same. They must be driving her into a corner because they regarded her as a remnant force of the Alliance. Once she properly explained the relationship between Evangeline and the Alliance and then promised to completely hand off the benefits the Alliance had, it was likely that they would start singing a different tune. Its not difficult. The only work would be replacing the Eva Alliance with the Triads and Valhalla. It was fine even if they did not accept her offer. Jung Sua had the confidence to hold on tenaciously until her opponents backed down from exhaustion. Although Charlotte Aria changed a little, she still trusted her. As long as the queens protection was with her, she was confident that not even Sinyoung would be able to touch a hair on her body. * What are you doing? Hmm? Why are you rubbing your pendant on that hairpin? Ah. Hearing Kim Hannahs question, Seol Jihu stopped rubbing his pendant on a hairpin and spoke. Have you heard of the infection? ? The infection of dreams. I didnt know how she summoned me into her dream, but I found out she put a little bit of her mana in this. Seol Jihu raised the pendant, and Kim Hannahs eyebrows went up. Wait, then am I also No. Seol Jihu smiled flatly. Dont think of it as a curse, but a means of communication. Its the medium that connects Lady Roselles dream world to me. Isnt it affecting me as well? No, I asked her, and she said she put a restriction so that it only responds to my mana. So dont worry. Seol Jihu spoke as if it wasnt a big deal. Kim Hannah wanted to ask, Is that possible? But she held her tongue. From what she was told, this Roselle woman was a witch who devoted herself to sorcery for hundreds of years. She was not even a Magician herself, so she did not dare to judge someone who had achieved great mastery in this field. So youre going to gift the queen that hairpin and introduce them to each other. Yep. Of course, Id have to give a proper explanation too. Kim Hannah rested her chin on her hand with a look of disbelief. I still cant believe that bratty queen is a Magician Shes not yet. Well have to see. Having the aptitude to become a Magician was different than being one. Like the saying, a great talent is useless without the will to improve, the question was whether Charlotte Aria had the desire to research the discipline of sorcery. Just to be safe, Seol Jihu rubbed the pendant on every nook and cranny of the hairpin. Anyway, I dont know if the plan will work. It will. Kim Hannah said clearly. How can you be so sure? Because I planned it. It was truly a Kim Hannah-like answer. Im kidding. The real answer is that its really not difficult to ruin a relationship. All you need to do is find out the background and situation that created the trust between them and destroy it. I guess youre right. Seol Jihu had read the report several times, so he quickly understood what Kim Hannah meant. Early this morning, Kim Hannah had changed the plan after much consideration. Their original plan was meant to be carried out over a long period of time. They planned to make Charlotte Aria doubt Jung Sua increasingly while making Seol Jihu approach her like an older brother so that he would remind her of Campbell Aria, slowly gaining her trust and reliance. But the queen was no longer a simple puppet. They now had something to expect out of her. Jung Sua wasnt the problem. Once Charlotte Aria became humanitys sole Sorcerer, there was a high probability that other organizations would see her potential and approach her. So it was much cleaner for Valhalla to establish its position before things got complicated. To put it bluntly, they could even try to strike up a deal with Jung Sua once she was driven to the corner. Of course, they could also delay Charlotte Arias meeting with Roselle, but they had to consider the time she needed to grow and develop. It will be worth it even if we have to take the second-best option. Seol Jihu had no reason to reject the new plan of striking immediately. He already had a long way to go. He didnt have any time to waste on a worthless Earthling who was too much into a stupid role-playing act. After organizing his thoughts, Seol Jihu put the pendant back around his neck. Are you ready? At this moment, a voice rang out. Ah, I just finished. No, not that. The corner of Kim Hannahs mouth curled out. Im asking if youre ready to ascend to the position of King. Seol Jihu paused in the middle of putting the hairpin in his pocket. King, huh. Soon, Seol Jihu would become King. It meant he would have the authority to control every Earthling inside the city of Eva. In terms of political position, he would be on the same level as Taciana Cinzia. He would become a publicly acknowledged titan who could exercise an immense influence over the world of Paradise. Who would have thought he would develop to this extent when he first entered Paradise? Im not sure. Seol Jihu shrugged his shoulders. Lets go. Kim Hannah chortled before getting up. Dont be too nervous. You just have to set the scene. No, you just have to mention the topic. Sorg Khne will take care of the rest. Got it. Dont worry. Seol Jihu chuckled before matching his steps with Kim Hannahs. The scam couple was setting off. * After arriving at the palace, Seol Jihu and Kim Hannah entered the grand hall with Sorg Khne guiding the way. Charlotte Aria was sitting on the throne waiting for them. Although this was their first official meeting, because they had met her before, they did not feel anything special. Compared to their first meeting, there were only two differences the fact that they had to act with proper decorum unlike in Haramark, and the fact that a woman who was presumably Jung Sua was standing next to the queen. As these were nothing to be surprised about, Seol Jihu focused on playing his role. He got on one knee and made sure to put on a surprised face when the queen said, Raise your head. But in the next moment, Seol Jihu really became speechless. Fufu, you have an interesting expression. As if she took a liking to his reaction, Charlotte Aria smiled with satisfaction. I could not hold back my curiosity because of the stories I heard about you countless times. Dont think badly of me. It wasnt because of whatever the heck Charlotte Aria was babbling on about. Seol Jihu was shocked because he activated his Innate Ability the moment he raised his head. Charlotte Arias color was blue Choice of Destiny. The holographic vision playing out in a window in front of him was just as he expected. As he indirectly found out from the vision Yun Seohui showed, she was suffering all kinds of humiliating acts by the Parasites. The Federation and mankind had fallen, and Charlotte Aria was being reared like livestock. This was the future destination that her current self was walking toward. That wasnt all. The general information of Charlotte Aria that the Nine Eyes showed him surpassed his wildest imaginations. [Charlotte Arias Status Window] [1. General Information]Sex/Age: Female/22Height/Weight: 154.6cm/45.1kgCurrent Condition: Healthy [2. Traits]1. TemperamentMisfortune Paraphilia (Feeling sorrow by self-torment and then feeling joy by relying on others or gaining their sympathy)Indecisive (Irresolute and unable to make an independent decision)Infantile (Mentally immature and instinctively acting like a young child)2. AptitudeProdigy (A rare talent that is rarely seen in the world)Concentration (The ability to focus on ones surroundings or inner-self) [5. Level of Cognition]Pushover (A sucker who is easy to manipulate) / Nervous / Lethargic (Sluggish and apathetic; not having the energy to do anything) Its like I thought There were more than a few things he found interesting. The level of cognition was one thing, but her temperament was almost funny. With a status like this, it was easy to determine that she was suffering from a severe mental illness. Can she really do it? Although such a thought crossed his mind Were you that surprised? He snapped out of his daze. It wasnt a question of whether she could. She had to do it. At the very least, he had to give it a try. Although people said, a leopard cant change its spots, Seol Jihu didnt think so. He believed people could change. Because otherwise, he would be denying his own existence. Moreover, if there was one thing he learned during the previous incident and the conversation with Roselle, it was that violence was not the solution to everything. Although it was often the easiest and most convenient of all solutions, it did not always bring about the best results. In other words, rather than deciding on his own and forcefully trying to balance her, trying to guide her to engineer a self-guided internal change might bring about a better result. Of course, the difficulty lied in distinguishing which solution was the best for a given situation. Seol Jihu certainly had his own standardized method in making his judgments the Golden Commandment. But Charlotte Aria was a talent guaranteed by the Dreaming Witch, Roselle La Grazia, and his Nine Eyes were also telling him that she was a prodigy. Although she wasnt a one-in-a-thousand-year genius, she certainly had a rare gift. So just this once, he decided to stray from the Golden Rule and believe purely in her potential. Whether he was making an excellent choice or an embarrassing loss was something only a god would know. Excuse me. Seol Jihu smiled. I was surprised that this was not our first meeting, but more than anything, I must have lost my train of thought at Your Majestys beauty. He spoke gently. Do forgive this one for being entranced by the queens majesty and being silent for so long. Then, he bowed respectfully. H-Hmm? Charlotte Aria flinched. She was acting calm on the outside but was feeling quite nervous internally. But after hearing something so unexpected, she blinked rapidly. What are you saying all of a sudden Charlotte Aria shrunk back slightly before rubbing her nose. H-How insolent! And [Huhu.] Gula, who was quietly watching this scene, smiled. Just now, yet another future had opened up. Chapter 273. The Savior of Eva (2) Silence lingered. Charlotte Aria looked down at the young man with an awkward look. Judging by her flushed nape, she looked hot. After a brief moment of silence, Charlotte Aria rubbed her neck. You dare speak in such a manner in my presence? She spoke in an authoritative tone. She came off more cute than imposing, but Seol Jihu did not reveal his inner thoughts. My apologies, Your Majesty. It is fine. Earthlings are all like that. Since you were also in Haramark, it isnt as if I cannot understand. She was subtly berating the Haramark Royal Family, who dealt with Earthlings without formality. Seol Jihu did not lose his smile. He wanted to say Haramark was a thousand times better than Eva, but he couldnt flip the table before the dishes were even set. Theres what I did as well Ah. Charlotte Aria abruptly asked while fanning herself with her hand. I heard you had a very close relationship with Teresa Hussey. She helped me both physically and emotionally. From what I hear, Teresa Hussey seems to give you special treatment Expecting her to ask, So why did you come to Eva?, Seol Jihu prepared his answer. However, what followed was a completely unexpected question. Since you mentioned my beauty, I have gotten curious about your real intention. Right, what did you think when you saw her? Pardon? Did you not say you lost your train of thought at my beauty? Did you say the same thing when you saw Teresa Hussey? Seol Jihu barely held back from saying, What? Although she phrased it better, wasnt she basically asking, Who do you like more, me or Teresa Hussey? However, Seol Jihu was unfazed by the sudden question and answered without hesitation. When I first met Princess Teresa Hussey in Haramark, I dont believe I said those words. He wasnt lying. After all, he wasnt in any situation to say something like that when he first met Teresa. He only felt a strong attraction to her. Is that true? However, Charlotte Aria, who did not know the circumstance of Teresa Hussey and Seol Jihus meeting, twinkled her eyes. I beg your pardon, but it is true. Really? Is it really true? Her manner of speech suddenly changed. Her tone also went up. Although Seol Jihus reaction wasnt what she expected, his lack of hesitation in answering seemed to have made her happy. I can ask Unni, you know~ Youre welcome to. Though he felt like he was digging his own grave, now that he already said it, Seol Jihu went all out. I am only telling the truth as is. Mhmm, I see. Looks like your fame is not fabricated. You are truly a man of character. Jesus. She was calling him a man of character just because he made it sound like she was prettier than Teresa? She really is a kid. This display should be Charlotte Arias true nature. Without her crown, she was no different than an ordinary girl. Oh my, Princess Teresa would be very sad if she heard it. It was then. An uninvited guest suddenly barged into the harmonious atmosphere. When Seol Jihu turned his gaze, the intruder replied with a smile. Excuse me, I am She paused and then looked back at the queen. Charlotte Aria nodded her head. Ah, I made her stand next to me and forgot to introduce her. You may both rise. Seol Jihu and Kim Hannah stood up from their kneeling position. This is Jung Sua, the representative of Evangeline. Greet each other. Hello! Jung Sua saluted in a cheerful voice. Seol Jihu also responded. Nice to meet you. Im Seol Jihu. Yes, I know. Ive heard the heroic tales of Valhallas representative countless times. By the way, the one next to you is Kim Hannah. Kim Hannah replied with her business smile. Ah, its nice to meet you. Ive heard of Kim Hannah-nims fame as well. Ive always wanted to meet you. Jung Sua held her hands together and made her eyes twinkle. Although people said you cannot spit on a smiling face, Seol Jihu felt that her actions were extremely contemptible. Charlotte Aria looked back and forth between Jung Sua and the man and woman duo before letting out a dry cough. Ah, thats right, I heard the two of you had a minor misunderstanding. . Jung Sua said she wanted to participate in this meeting to resolve this misunderstanding. I gave her permission, so do not mind it. Jeez, Your Majesty, you brought it up this early? Hmm? Ah, come to think of it, we were meeting for lunch. Shall we go to the dining hall first? No, its fine. Jung Sua shook her head with a smile. I wanted to take my time and talk, but since youve mentioned it, I think its better that we discuss this first. Youre saying you want to talk to them privately? Yes. Like I said this morning, it would be great if you could permit it. Its fine even if its just for a little bit As Charlotte Aria had already been briefed this morning, she agreed easily. Now that I think about it, Representative Jung was very interested in talking with you two. Especially uh, Miss Foxy, was it? Your title is rather famous. It is just a trifling nickname. Kim Hannah replied courteously. Right. Anyway, Jung Sua has been wanting to meet you. How about it? Would you like to try talking with her before lunch? Iya Kim Hannah was impressed. Even after summoning them all the way here, this so-called queen was telling them to resolve the issue with Jung Sua on their own? This wasnt something a queen should say. However, Kim Hannah figured out what happened. She had expected as much when she saw Jung Sua here. Jung Sua must have felt pressured when the queens cognition of Valhalla began to change. She must have joined this meeting forcefully to deal with the anxiousness in her heart. Her intention was clear just from her previous action. Suddenly barging into the queens conversation with Seol Jihu and trying to set up a private meeting with Kim Hannah, both of these must have been a show to say, Look. This is my position. This is how much the queen thinks about me. I guess it doesnt matter. In fact, Kim Hannah wanted to welcome it with her arms spread out. She originally planned to set up a private meeting by borrowing Sorg Khnes authority. But the criminal must be suffering from a guilty conscience as she was putting herself back into the crime scene. Since she wanted to enter the foxs mouth so much, it would only be right to thoroughly devour her. Kim Hannahs smile thickened. I see no reason to refuse. I wanted to talk with Representative Jung as well. Charlotte Arias expression brightened. Although she talked big and told Jung Sua not to worry, she was not used to interfering in such matters. She was troubled on how to lead the conversation, so how could she not be happy knowing that this issue was resolving itself? Great. I will be talking with Representative Seol, then. Thank you for listening to my request, Your Majesty. Are you that happy? I can see youre full of smiles. Yes, I am very happy. Jung Sua walked forward with a beaming smile. After giving Seol Jihu a mysterious smile, she passed him and stopped in front of Kim Hannah. Thank you for accepting the offer. I was scared you might reject it. How could I when you said youve been wanting to meet me for a long time? Plus, I have also been meaning to talk to you. Charlotte Aria made a joyful expression, seemingly happy that the two women were getting along. Dont talk for too long. Come to the dining hall before the food goes cold. Yes, Your Majesty. The two women said courteously. Follow me. I know a quiet place. Perfect. A quiet place was exactly what I was hoping for as well. Seol Jihu swallowed hard. Theyre both smiling but both of their eyes are unmoving. Was this what it felt like to witness the calm before the storm? Seol Jihu felt cold sweat flow down his back. Just like that, the two women bearing knives in their stomachs left laughing. Once the two disappeared, an awkward silence filled the grand hall. Uh what did you say your name was? Its Seol Jihu. Right, Seol Jihu. And your organization name. Its Valhalla. A meaningless conversation went back and forth. Now that only the two of them were left, Charlotte Aria looked lost. She was very clearly trying her best to find something to talk about. No. To be more precise, she probably did not want to talk about a topic that would make things awkward. She must be racking her brains right now to talk only about things that both sides wanted to hear and ultimately end the meeting comfortably. But Seol Jihu could not let that happen. Since Kim Hannah had walked up to the stage first, it was now his turn to go up. But before that, he had to create the stage first. Thank you for inviting me today. Seol Jihu spoke after organizing his thoughts. I should have come to see you first to submit the report on the royal missions completion. Ah. Charlotte Aria turned cheerful. The awkward silence was killing her, but a good topic to waste time on had presented itself. Now that you mention it, I heard you successfully escorted the Federations members back home. It was nothing difficult. Id like to apologize for reporting so late. No, no, it happens. You dont need to apologize. Charlotte Aria waved it off like it was nothing important. Were you busy with something? She took the bait earlier than he expected. Rather than busy, something unexpected happened. Hmm? Something unexpected? Yes, while I was away, the Eva Alliance carried out an attack. Seol Jihu did not give her the chance to speak. Thankfully, we were able to resolve the trouble with the Triads support Short and sweet, that was the name of the game. From what I know, the Earthling who incited the Alliance to attack has not yet received any punishment. Charlotte Arias eyes widened. N-No. Your Majesty, why are you protecting Jung Sua? Directly hit all of a sudden, Charlotte Arias expression quickly stiffened. Not knowing where to look, she barely managed to squeak out. T-That is a misunderstanding. No, it isnt. Seol Jihu denied it firmly. Y-Youre wrong. It is a misunderstanding What part of it are you saying is a misunderstanding? Jung Sua said Those are the words of the perpetrator. There are no evidence or even witnesses to back up her claim. She is only using her close relationship with Your Majesty to claim innocence. Though not loud, Seol Jihu spoke with clarity. On the other hand, the evidence we provided all point to Jung Sua being an accomplice. Given this, I am failing to understand why you are trying to cover up for Representative Jung. Charlotte Aria shut her mouth. She stared at Seol Jihu at a loss for what to do. She seemed to be mumbling something in a barely audible voice, but Seol Jihu could not make out any words. Seol Jihu closed his eyes. The Status Window did not lie. This queen, Charlotte Aria, was weak. Almost too weak. Since that was the case, Seol Jihu was left with only one option to force her to see and hear the truth, even if that truth left her with great shock. Queen. . Representative Jung is a liar. Jung Sua is! Charlotte Aria was about to shout something but shut her mouth in the next moment. She chewed on her fair lips in a flurry. Seol Jihus eyes flickered with light. In truth, he expected Charlotte Aria to get furious the moment he denounced Jung Sua. He fully expected to get on her wrong side or be kicked out of the palace, but her reaction was rather stale. Should he consider himself lucky? Maybe. Perhaps Charlotte Aria knew deep inside that Jung Sua was using her. In that case, she must be keeping her around because Jung Sua was the only one understanding her and accepting her tantrums. Of course, this was only a conjecture. Seol Jihu sighed. He didnt plan to talk for long. If words would have any effect, Sorg Khne would have gotten the job done a long time ago. Things had come to this point because she could not be persuaded with words. By now, Kim Hannah must be carrying out her plan as well. Seol Jihu walked forward without asking for permission. Charlotte Aria shrunk back into the throne, almost as if she was burying herself in the seat. D-Dont come closer. Y-Youre scaring me. She must really be scared as her tiny shoulders trembled faintly. Seol Jihu shook his head. Dont be afraid. I am here to help you, queen. Help me? To tell you the truth, an acquaintance has asked me to come. To help Your Majesty open your eyes. An acquaintance asked you to come? Charlotte Aria frowned as she repeated what Seol Jihu said like a parrot. Just who Dont tell me, you are talking about Teresa Unni? Seol Jihu did not answer. He stopped in front of the throne, casting a shadow over it. Your Majesty might not know, but Representative Jung has tricked you thoroughly. From the beginning to the end. I-It isnt that bad. Your Majesty must not know. No, even if you did, you would not want to believe it. Once Seol Jihu perfectly pointed out her inner feelings, Charlotte Arias expression became even more anxious. Tears began to well up around her eyes as she looked up. So I will show you. Seol Jihu smiled faintly. Whether Representative Jung is lying through her teeth or not, please decide after seeing and hearing it for yourself. * Meanwhile, the air flowing between Kim Hannah and Jung Sua could not be any colder. Jung Sua was glaring at Kim Hannah in dismay. She had entered this private meeting, fully prepared to yield as many benefits as possible. Although the Eva Royal Palace was Jung Suas home ground, given the opponent she was dealing with, she was prepared to tolerate her overbearing attitude. But setting aside Kim Hannahs attitude and bearing, Jung Sua was struck speechless by Kim Hannah directly refusing to negotiate on anything. I dont like repeating myself. Kim Hannah spoke as she rubbed her thumb over the fingernail of her index finger. Her expression could not be more apathetic. Just hurry up and choose. Jung Sua smirked. You sure are greedy. I know Im a fat lump of greed, so you dont have to say it. Now, I will say it just one more time. Excuse me. Do you want to quietly leave with what you have now? Or do you want to be dragged out in tears and snot after suffering all sorts of nasty things? Jung Sua clenched her teeth. She squeezed her interlocked hands and feigned a smile. Ive heard your name many times, so Im surprised that a woman known as the Fox cannot distinguish between heaven and earth. I cant distinguish between heaven and earth? Thats right. What if I say no to both? Jung Sua tilted her chin up. Then what are you going to do? Kim Hannah raised an eyebrow. Jung Sua asked again. Let me be blunt. What can you even do? Youre more cheeky than I anticipated. Miss Kim Hannah. Jung Sua continued softly. It looks like you are gravely mistaken here. This is not Scheherazade, and Valhalla is not Sinyoung. . I didnt think you would be this terrible at grasping the situation. I was wondering why you were kicked out of Sinyoung. Now Im starting to understand. Kik. Kim Hannah dropped her head. Her body trembled as she continued to snort. Jung Sua spoke blandly. Do you need to put on airs like that? Do you think such a boorish act will make me bat an eye? Put on airs? Kim Hannah raised her head with great difficulty and said while snickering. Miss Jung Sua, let me tell you something. No, Im good. I dont really want to know. When youre provoking someone, you need to know who you are up against. I cant count the number of people who acted so arrogantly in front of me without knowing their place and ended up going through hell. Ah~ I see. Well, that was very enlightening. Its much more original than just saying, Do you know who I am? Jung Sua struck back without the slightest change in her expression. Right, you need to act brave when you can. Kim Hannah nodded. Theyll say this and that, acting without a fear in the world. But they all end up the same way, pissing out blood and tears, begging on their knees to forgive them just once. Well, its quite a sight. I didnt come here to listen to your poor hobbies. Jung Sua scoffed. Chuckling, Kim Hannah rubbed the transparent crystal earring on her left ear and reached out with the other hand. She took out a thick stack of paper from her handbag. What do you think this is? She asked while gently waving the stack of paper in the air. Jung Sua did not reply. She only stared at Kim Hannah with a leisurely face. Its a report about you. Everything about Miss Jung Sua is written here, starting from your birth to how you ended up in your current position. Jung Sua frowned slightly. What? Kim Hannah handed the stack of paper over to Jung Sua and continued. Born in 1994 in the Year of the Dog at Dongjin Hospital in Gunsan. You have two older siblings one male and one female. You attended Sundo Elementary School until second grade and then moved to Seoul, transferring to Samsil Elementary School. Next As Kim Hannah continued to read about her life, the creases on Jung Suas forehead became clearer. You investigated my background? Ah, just to be clear, I didnt do it. I never asked for it either. How the hell does that make any sense? How else would Oh, trust me, it makes sense. Sinyoung gifted it to us at our opening ceremony. Kim Hannah smiled sweetly. Sinyoung? For someone whos quick to grab opportunities, youre quite stupid. I was going to correct you before, but what makes you think I was kicked out of Sinyoung? Kim Hannah clicked her tongue as if she pitied Jung Sua. Seol Jihu invited me while I was with Sinyoung, and after coming to Eva, he created an organization with unprecedented speed. Doesnt this ring a bell? Kim Hannah flicked the stack of paper. And this report, it came from Sinyoungs Director Yun. She even delivered it personally. Jung Sua flinched. Im sure you heard that she visited us for the opening ceremony. With how busy she is, do you think she really came all the way to Eva just to bother a former employee? The smile on Jung Suas face finally began to wilt. Like jeez, Ive never heard anything so absurd. I mean, I get that youre high-spirited with the queens trust, and its also true that its difficult to touch you or Evangeline. But thats not the only available method. Kim Hannah flipped a few pages. Here it is. Your fathers name is Jung Hwansung. Hes still alive and healthy, working for Sinyoung Engineering for the past 24 years Iya~ What a small world. Hes an employee of our affiliate company? Once Kim Hannah brought up her family, sparks flew from Jung Suas eyes. Do you think this will scare me!? TANG! She slammed the table and shouted. Go ahead, fire him if you want! My father is nearing retirement anyway. Do you think Im not capable of basic filial piety? Oh my, I didnt know you were so pure. Jung Sua winced. The corner of Kim Hannahs mouth curled up into a dirty smile. An unfair dismissal was the best you could come up with? Jung Suas eyebrows twitched. Excuse me, Miss Jung Sua? Kim Hannah leaned forward halfway. You must be too young to realize. She lowered her voice and continued in a whisper. In South Korea, mentally and physically disabling a healthy person isnt difficult at all. What There are also tons of ways someone could be framed as a criminal and be banished from society. Jung Suas face trembled faintly. W-Why are you doing this. I know you know the answer. I said I was innocent! Right, right, sure you are~ Kim Hannah picked her ear. Lets see, your mother, Shin Chunja, is a middle school teacher. Oh? Its almost time for her retirement. I hope she doesnt get into any trouble so she should go through voluntary retirement. Stop! Stop it! Do you have any idea how hard my mother worked Jung Sua screamed in shock. The son is Mister Jung Seunggi? Hwadong Pharmaceuticals? Now thats a name Im familiar with. Sinyoung is the undisputed king in the pharmaceutical industry right now, so this shouldnt be difficult. Lets see, the first daughter, Miss Jung Shiyeon, is a Gunjung University grad student. A tutor would be perfect for her. Kim Hannah flipped over the pages nonchalantly. Youre the youngest, Miss Jung Sua? What a shame that you dont have a younger sibling. If you had someone going to school, I could have made their school life a true wonder. Though she knew it wouldnt work, Jung Sua shouted frantically. How can you touch my family!? Because of mere Paradise! Mere Paradise? Kim Hannah laughed. Wow, you incited someone into committing murder and thats what you say? Well, I understand that you want to seem like a kind, model daughter but are you really that retarded? Kim Hannah finally showed her true colors. Hearing this direct insult, Jung Suas expression turned cold. You bitch. Oh? Dirty, disgusting bitch! Mm Ill add that to my list of motherfucking bitch, cruel heartless bitch, vicious bitch, and so on. Well, I admit it fully. Ive heard all these at least once. But are you any different? Kim Hannah replied shamelessly. You! Dont think too badly of me. My motto is an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. You touched Valhalla which is like a family to me. Technically, I will have to mess with Evangeline for accurate calculations, but Kim Hannah took a little pause and glanced sideways. So Jung Sua gritted her teeth. Youre saying you will mess with my family no matter what. Pretty much. I cant do anything about your family on this side, so Ill have to at least attack the family on the other side. Your father, mother, oppa, unni all of them, of course. Jung Sua was no longer listening. Drrrk! She shot up while dragging the chair roughly. After panting in anger for a long time, Jung Sua spat out furiously. You made a mistake. Mistake? We are far stronger on Earth. What are you going to do about it? Kim Hannah returned the exact same words Jung Sua said to her. Jung Suas mouth twisted. I told you, didnt I? This is not Scheherazade. This is Evas royal palace. I know where I am. Im just curious what youre going to do. Kim Hannah rested her chin on the back of her interlocked hands and shrugged. Jung Suas expression distorted. Do you think I will surrender to such an underhanded threat? It worked wonderfully before. Everyone who talked like you, they all gave up in the end. Oh yeah? Jung Sua turned around as if there was no point in speaking more. You messed with the wrong person. Huaaaam. Kim Hannah tapped her mouth and yawned in a big motion. Jung Sua glared at her with sharp killing intent before stomping away. As she made her way to the grand hall, tears suddenly burst out. The massive humiliation she suffered stimulated her entire body and forced her to cry. Jung Sua headed to the grand hall while crying quietly. Your Majesty! As soon as she saw the queen in the distance, she ran forward and grabbed Charlotte Aria. Crying her heart out, she confessed everything Kim Hannah said just now. So youre saying Charlotte Aria spoke in a trembling voice. Kim Hannah threatened you? Yes! Seeing that the queen was furious, Jung Sua nodded her head as if she had been waiting for this moment. She told me to leave quietly! Otherwise, she would mess with my family! Family? Charlotte Aria cut her off and asked back. By family, you mean your one and only younger sister? Ye Yes! As she agreed in the heat of the moment, Jung Sua felt that something was out of place. The queens attitude was somewhat different than usual. Rather than throwing a fuss and asking what this was about, she was extremely calm. Moreover, her eyes seemed to be tinged with great sorrow as she stared back at her. Thats good to hear. Pardon? You said your parents passed away when you were young and the fight over the inheritance made you fall out with all of your relatives. Jung Sua blinked rapidly. Since you dont have an older brother or an older sister, you can just focus on looking after your younger sibling. With your ability, taking care of one person should be easy. What was this? Why was she suddenly like this? The answer was revealed soon. Seol Jihu, who was standing next to Charlotte Aria, raised his arm. In his right hand was a faintly flashing crystal. A communication crystal? Looking at it closely, it was reflecting a familiar scenery. The moment Jung Sua realized it was the room she just stormed out of, shock spread out inside her pupils. Shortly afterward, the scenery inside the crystal slowly changed. As the crystal showed Kim Hannah waving her hand with a kind smile Ah. Jung Suas eyes split open, and her mind went blank. Chapter 274. The Savior of Eva (3) Jung Suas expression was a sight to see. Her face resembled the look of a split second of realization after accidentally stepping off a cliff. Did you not say you lost your parents when you were young? Did you not say you were the same as me? M-My Queen. What about your younger sister? Did you not say her condition was so critical that you could not come when the draft call was made? Thats not it! I mean, that is not correct, Your Majesty. Then what is it? Charlotte Aria asked as if she still wanted to believe Jung Sua. If thats not it, then She asked a second time. However, Jung Sua only repeatedly opened and closed her mouth like a goldfish. Then what is it!? Startled by the sudden outburst, Jung Sua fell on her butt. Her legs had gone limp. Say something. Tell me a reasonable excuse. Charlotte Aria urged her in her mind and asked three times, but Jung Sua failed to meet the queens expectations. They both knew that there was no meaning in trying to cover it up now. Jung Sua had nothing she could say to her. Now that she admitted everything with her own mouth, she knew that whatever she would say would be nothing more than a meaningless excuse. You were Charlotte Arias sad gaze slowly became cold. Really a liar. The death sentence finally fell. Jung Suas tears had dried up at some point, and she was feebly attempting to push herself away with her legs. All the effort she put in over numerous years had suddenly evaporated in some 10 minutes. It was an incredibly harsh consequence for a single slip of her tongue, but she surprisingly didnt seem too shocked at the outcome. Only, the feelings of urgency and vanity were written clearly on her face. Even while hurriedly trying to flee, Jung Sua could not meet the queens gaze and shifted her eyes away. This made Charlotte Aria feel hurt even more. Liar. Jung Sua abruptly stopped. Her face visibly started to tremble. I guess you still have some conscience left? A voice flowed out of the crystal. I thought youd try to unreasonably cling to her again. Those words were the final blow. Jung Sua shot her eyes open. She hurriedly got up from the ground like a colt stung by a bee and darted her eyes around. It was obvious what would happen to her now. The weak-hearted queen would not kill her if she cried and pleaded, but she was sure she would be thrown out. [Or do you want to be dragged out in tears and snot after suffering all sorts of nasty things?] [I cant count the number of people who acted so arrogantly in front of me without knowing their place and ended up going through hell.] She finally understood what Kim Hannah meant. Everything had spiraled out of her control and was irreversible. As a liar without any options remaining, the final card she chose to play was Ah. to run. She turned around and quickly escaped. You liar! Charlotte Aria screamed. But Jung Sua didnt respond and disappeared like the wind. She had chosen to abandon everything and escape rather than experience all kinds of humiliation. Her quick decision-making skill was remarkable, to say the least. Charlotte Aria, whose eyes had been tearing up and lips trembling, finally could not hold it in any longer and started to wail. Uaaang. Seol Jihu chewed his lips. His mouth was bitter. He had expected her to be shocked, yet seeing her cry didnt make him feel too good. You liar You liar Charlotte Aria kept crying while repeating the same words. * Thus, their meeting ended up in total ruin. They couldnt just go ahead and ask to have a friendly meal together in this situation. While Sorg Khne, who had been waiting outside, settled the situation, Seol Jihu and Kim Hannah quietly left the palace. Jung Sua had failed to escape in the end. In truth, no matter what she chose to do, she would only be running inside Buddhas palm. As Kim Hannah had already notified Sorg Khne of the plan, Jung Sua was caught by the soldiers that Sorg Khne had placed around the palace. Seol Jihu and Kim Hannah turned back after seeing the viciously struggling and yelling Jung Sua thrown into a cell. In the end, she was only a bitch of this level. Kim Hannah started talking once they left the palace. This is the reason people say, those who live by the sword, die by the sword. She was right. Those who lived by politics died by politics. The only reason Jung Sua was able to climb to her position was that she hadnt missed her opportunity to form a bond of sympathy with Charlotte Aria. While it could be attributed to her ability, it was only possible because of the void left by Evangeline Rose and her target, Charlotte Aria, being a naive and gullible person. With the foundation of their bond broken down, there was nothing Jung Sua could do anymore. Oh right, I have a request. Kim Hannah suddenly asked. That Jung Sua. Can you let me deal with her? Seol Jihu expressed his confusion. Well, it doesnt really matter, but arent prisoners under the royal familys jurisdiction? I asked Sorg Khne. He said I could do whatever I want. And the queen? Well hide it from her. ? Sorg Khne and I decided to tell her that Jung Sua escaped to Earth and would never be coming back. Our queen is too softhearted, after all. Right, there was a possibility that Charlotte Aria would just set her free. How do you plan on doing that? Shes stuck in her cell right now. The queen doesnt care about the administration of her own city, so why would she care about the prison? We just need to keep it under wraps. Kim Hannah grinned. Its fine even if we get caught. We can just say that she escaped and then we caught her secretly trying to re-enter Paradise. Were going to issue a Red Notice today anyway. Seol Jihu marveled at her. Kim Hannah didnt know such a thing as a middle ground. Either you die or I die. Once she started an attack, she saw it through to the end. ''Looks like the Parasites accepted her for a reason. He suddenly became curious and asked her. So what are you going to do with Jung Sua? Kim Hannah suddenly shut her mouth tight. Kim Hannah? Do I really need to tell you? It was an unexpected response. I can tell you if you want me to but its not exactly a pleasant topic. Whats there to be pleasant or not about it? Id tell you straight out if I was going to use her or do something to her with a specific purpose in mind, but this time, Im going to use her purely to satisfy my personal desires. Desires? Im a human being too. Kim Hannah continued in a gloomy voice. As long as Im human, I get stressed. And an appropriate hobby is a very effective solution to relieve stress. Youre making me even more curious now. Seol Jihu poked Kim Hannah on her side. Cant you explain it briefly? Its just Kim Hannah smacked her lips. Im going to make her shit blood. Seol Jihus face soured. I feel like Ill be satisfied then. My personality is just that messed up. After apathetically saying so, she glanced at him sideways. Why, is it weird? A little? Its my penchant, so respect it. You go crazy for boobs too. No, I dont mean that, but your speaking habit. My speaking habit? Kim Hannah furrowed her brows. You always include shit as a figure of speech whenever you describe your enemies. Youve done it before too: shit, feces, poop I do? Yep. Seol Jihu nodded with a serious face. Do I really do that? I didnt know. Kim Hannah tilted her head before she burst out laughing. I guess it really is my speaking habit. She then raised her arms towards the sky and stretched. In any case, buy me a meal before we head back. We didnt even have lunch. Im starving after going all out today. She twisted her slender waist left and right and walked while swinging her arms. * Just like Kim Hannah said, a Red Notice for Jung Sua was issued before the day even went by. It wasnt until a few days later that Seol Jihu visited the palace again. The primary reason was Sorg Khne requesting for help, but Kim Hannah also pushed him to go, telling him it was time to reap the harvest. ''I didnt have to visit the palace this much when I was at Haramark. Seol Jihu arrived at the palace while fidgeting with the hairpin that he had in his pocket. Surprisingly, the place that the royal administrator guided him to wasnt the grand hall but a bedroom. He asked whether it was fine to go into the queens personal bedroom without permission, but Sorg Khne just replied, Its fine, and announced his arrival. The air in the room was depressing. It was so suffocating and lifeless that he himself felt heavier. Seol Jihu carefully entered the room and soon found Charlotte Aria with her face buried in her bed. She didnt respond in the slightest even when she definitely had heard the public administrator speak. Your Majesty. . Are you sleeping? If so B-Begone. Before he could say he would visit again later, he heard her reply. You rude scoundrel, how dare you enter this place without permission! The royal administrator brought me here. Hmph. Charlotte Aria pulled her blanket over her head. She didnt look like she had any intention of talking, but her body was surrounded by an aura that said, Im distressed. Quickly come and comfort me. ''Lets believe in Sorg Khne. Seol Jihu resolved himself and firmly stepped forward. Since Ive been rude anyways, let me be rude once more. Seol Jihu grabbed the blanket without hesitation and gently pulled it. Ung! Uuuung! Charlotte Aria resisted with all her might, but she couldnt defeat Seol Jihu in strength. Why are you doing this!? Do not bully me! He felt it several times before, but just like how Teresa wasnt princess-like, Charlotte Aria was a failure of a queen. However, Seol Jihu decided to stop paying attention to such matters. It would be better to think of her as he thought of his little sister Seol Jinhee, the queen of priggery. Your Majesty. Charlotte Aria looked haggard as if she had abstained from eating and drinking for several days. Her eyes were also swollen from crying for a long time. Please talk with me for a bit. And as expected, Charlotte Aria got up from her bed as if she had been waiting for him to say those words. She started speaking while sniffling with her red nose. I shall not hold it against you since the royal administrator sent you. She looked up with watery eyes and mumbled. But I wish to be alone. No. I wish to never see anyone ever again. Seol Jihu shut his eyes. He didnt say, Sure. Ill leave now. From his experience with Teresa, that was the one choice he should never make. Seol Jihu got on one knee and matched his eye level with hers. He was showing his determination not to leave. Charlotte Aria pouted. I am tired. I no longer have the confidence to live in this cruel world. Seol Jihu barely restrained himself from tilting his head up and staring at the ceiling. Why? Why did Jung Sua deceive me? Was there a reason she needed to go that far? Yes. Because I am the queen? You know it I mean, yes. It is because Charlotte Aria-nim is the queen. I am a queen with no power. But you are still a queen. Seol Jihu calmly spoke. A queen is a figure worshiped by the masses. The queens name alone holds tremendous influence on the world, and whoever stands alongside her can borrow her authority. Jung Sua approached you to exploit this fact. He spoke of things that she already knew. It probably wasnt what Charlotte Aria wanted to hear. Thats terrible. Was she calling Jung Sua who deceived her terrible, or was she calling him terrible because he failed to comfort her? He felt it was more likely the latter judging by her crestfallen expression. You have to cheer up. As he spoke after letting out a short sigh No. He heard a rebellious voice. Excuse me? I said no. Her voice became clearer. He didnt know what suddenly happened with her, but he saw her with her mouth clamped shut. Charlotte Aria glared at Seol Jihu for a while before snorting. Sure, it is easy to say that. But, what isnt easy to say? She had a hoarse yet very angry voice. If you were me, would you be able to suddenly cheer up as you suggested? Your Majesty. Smile. Cheer up. I hate these two phrases the most. Do you know why? Because ultimately, the motive behind those words is deception. Deception? Why, do you think that is not the case? Those are words simply thrown out by people that observe from afar without helping, not even sympathizing with the person. What is it if not deception? Seol Jihu became speechless. Sure. As you said, I am the queen. So what? Cheer up, Your Majesty. What am I supposed to do if I cannot cheer up? Get well, My Queen. How am I supposed to get well? Is a queen some kind of God? Am I some transcendent being that can cheer up and feel better if I wish so? Charlotte Aria poured out a barrage of words as her pent-up frustrations finally erupted. That is not the case. A queen is still human. I am still human! Her eyes began filling with tears as if she felt sorrowful as she spoke. Im tired! Im so tired that I just want to die right now! I didnt even want this position in the first place! She squeezed out a complaint before falling back on the bed. She tightly grabbed her blanket and started to loudly wail. Seol Jihu looked at the crying child with a renewed gaze. He lowered his head as he rubbed his chin. He didnt expect to sympathize with her last sentence. Youre right. Charlotte Arias body flinched at the sincere affirmation. Yes. Human emotions are difficult to control. I was the same. I was told to calm down and relax, but it was easier said than done. He spoke as he recalled his memories when he had snuck in the Delphinion Duchy Laboratory. He remembered how shocked he was when he saw Kazuki slit his little sisters throat without hesitation. Charlotte Aria carefully looked up. I know, right? Isnt it hard? Seol Jihu grinned. To respond like that when he had only sided with her once He would have never understood her if he hadnt looked at her Status Window. This was a good opportunity. Yes. Seol Jihu said as he put his hand in his pocket. Then lets do this. Huh? Since you said you arent feeling well, then Ill make you well. Charlotte Arias eyes widened. How? Her eyes sparkled. Seol Jihu took out the hairpin and presented it to her. Its a gift. Charlotte Arias face sunk again, but she still received his gift. I am grateful for the thought, but I think I am past the age to feel better over a gift. Liar. You had such a look of anticipation a moment ago. Seol Jihu shook his head. Its not just any hairpin. Its a hairpin holding a very special power. A special power? Well, itll take too long to explain, but Seol Jihu pondered how to explain it to her before deciding to match it to her level. Dont you want to make a secret friend? A secret friend? Youll meet a friend if you hold onto that hairpin. Charlotte Aria looked up at Seol Jihu speechlessly. She had a face that plainly asked what dog-eating-grass nonsense was he trying to sell. Its not a lie. I told you, didnt I? I came to help you on behalf of a friend. Ah. As if she just remembered, Charlotte Aria asked him a question. Are you talking about Teresa Unni? Im not. Then is it you? Its not me either. Charlotte Aria tilted her head. Then I do not have anyone else that I can call a friend Seol Jihu wanted to ask, Since when was I your friend? But he held back because she sounded too pitiful. Neither Princess Teresa nor I can become your friend. It is because we view you as the queen. However, this person can become your friend. Why? Because this person isnt waiting for Charlotte Aria-nim as a queen. Thats why you can become friends. Charlotte Arias curiosity was piqued by his words. Just who is this person? Why didnt you bring this person here? No, bring this person here. I need to see this persons face. She must be interested as she didnt refuse. I cant. She is unable to come here. Why so? Itll be better if you go and hear the answer to that question yourself. I really cannot understand you. You are saying she cannot show herself, yet she will appear if I just hold onto his hairpin? Charlotte Aria narrowed her eyes. Liar. Youll find out whether Im a liar or not if you wait and see. Well, if you dont want to, then please give it back. Charlotte Aria hurriedly hid the hairpin in her arms as Seol Jihu extended his hand. W-Who said I did not want to? I was simply a little skeptical. She stuck out her lower lip and pouted. And I am also curious as to what kind of person she is Seol Jihu laughed as he spoke. Meet her once if youre curious. Listen to what she has to say. She will tell you why she wanted me to help you and why she wants to be your friend. Youll understand if you see and hear it for yourself. If I see and hear it for myself Charlotte Aria mumbled while fidgeting with the hairpin. But as if she was still curious about this mysterious friend, she cautiously asked. Do I only need to hold onto this hairpin? Seol Jihu smiled. After successfully completing Roselles request, Seol Jihu returned to Valhallas building. Because he had to wrangle with Charlotte Aria for a long time even after he gave her the hairpin, it was already dark by the time he came outside. After a simple dinner, he talked with Kim Hannah for a bit before going to bed. That night, Seol Jihu had a dream. Chapter 275. The Savior of Eva (4) He saw a familiar scene Roselles dream world. As this was his third time coming to this place, he was no longer surprised. Only, he wondered why she summoned him. Roselle was sitting at a table in the garden, drinking tea. On her opposite side was a half-eaten cake and a teacup. It clearly showed that someone else was there just a moment ago, and Seol Jihu had a good idea who that was. I finally got her to go back just now. Roselle took a sip of tea before speaking calmly. For some reason, her voice seemed to be trembling very faintly. How was it? How was it, you ask? Tang. She placed the teacup down on the plate, hard. I had to listen to her story for twelve hours. We didnt talk, I just listened. Roselle took a deep breath, making her tiny chest puff out a little. Then, she said in an exhausted tone. How should I say this I must have underestimated that child a bit. She continued with a haggard look. I guess you could say she has a frustrating personality. Ah, fuck, just thinking about it is pissing me off. Excuse me? Seol Jihu doubted his ears. Did you just curse? No, I didnt. Roselle replied with a straight face. No, you definitely did. Was it that bad? Ah, a flower petal fluttering by must have said that. How frustrated must it have been to blurt out like that? How can a petal talk? Anything can talk in this dream world. Right, petal? [Yes, Lady Roselle.] One of the flower petals fluttering in the air really talked. Seol Jihu jumped in surprise. [But I had nothing to do with it, lady. I, Little Petal, did not cuurrrrssse!?] The petal suddenly screamed in the middle of talking and flew far away. [Aaak. Aaaaaak. Its too strong!] Seol Jihu stared at the petal being torn apart by the wind, then snapped out of his daze at the sound of Roselle clearing her throat. Kuhum, anyway, it wasnt too bad. He felt like Roselle was trying to change the subject and gladly went along with it. If I lived in the same era as that child, I would never have taken the time to acquaint myself with her. That said, her talent was just as I expected. And judging by the way she went off with that big mouth of hers, she seems to be good at focusing as well. Now shes just insulting her outright Seol Jihu smiled faintly. So the talk went well? Would I be saying this if it didnt? She sounded strangely hostile. Roselle pressed her forehead, then shook her head. My apologies. I should not be getting angry at Seol Jihu-nim like this. Its just that thinking about her keeps pissing me off On the other hand, Seol Jihu was amazed at Charlotte Aria. Since Roselle spent hundreds of years by herself, she should have been hungry for human interaction as well. So to make her lose her self-control and react inthis way, he couldnt help but praise Charlotte Arias strength. Well, Lady Roselle can read other peoples thoughts, so that must have multiplied the pain. Anyway, what I can tell you is that rigorous management is needed for that child to grow. Management? I am not saying that she is a bad seed. There are people who cannot become anything even if they receive the utmost care and attention from the worlds best manager. However, this childs talent is guaranteed. I agree fully. Seol Jihu easily agreed. Thank you for your understanding. It was then that Roselle showed a feeble smile. And for that reason, I would like to shamelessly ask for your cooperation. Cooperation? It wasnt until the next day that Seol Jihu understood what her words meant. * Seol Jihuuuuuu! The lobby resounded sonorously first thing in the morning. Seol Jihu looked down from the 6th floor with an ominous foreboding, and lo and behold, he saw a girl dashing across the lobby. He had gotten a message from Sorg Khne saying, The queen has left. I am sorry. At first, he failed to realize why he was apologizing, but now he knew. He didnt think things would turn out like this. What the? Whos that brat? Chohong, who had just finished breakfast and was walking down from the cafeteria, asked as she looked down from the guardrail. Seol Jihu answered calmly. Evas queen. Haha, funny. Who is it? Chohong didnt believe him easily. It took Seol Jihu a while to convince her that he was telling the truth. Wow, shes really the queen? Chohong couldnt hide her surprise as she stared at Charlotte Aria, who was asking, Where is he? Where is Seol Jihu? while shaking Kim Hannah, who had gone down to meet her. I thought I was back at Haramark for a second. No, even Teresa and that old king werent this bad. She sniffled while shaking her head. Then, she patted Seol Jihus back before turning around. Well, good luck, Princess Collector. Wait, should I say Queen Collector? No, its both. The heck is that Where are you going? Back to my room. Come with me. The queen is here. You can take this opportunity to introduce yourself. An ordinary member like me? Naaaah. The higher-ups can take care of it. Chohong hastened back as she replied like she couldnt bother with it. Plus, my sense of smell is telling me not to get involved. Your dog nose? Yeah, something like that. Chohong disappeared quickly. Seol Jihu sighed and then went to the reception room to wait for the queen. While he was counting to 100 in his mind, the door shot open and Charlotte Aria ran in. Seol Jihuuu! Ah, youre here? Before Seol Jihu could even get up from his seat, Charlotte Aria spread her arms out. You were right! You were really telling the truth! She grabbed his shirt and jumped excitedly. You must have met Lady Roselle. Un, un! Ive never had such a mysterious experience! My goodness! A dream world where you can achieve anything you imagine! Seol Jihu tried to get the excited Charlotte Aria to calm down and get her to sit, but she did not budge an inch and focused on spitting out words. In the end, Seol Jihu gave up and asked helplessly. D-Did you become her friend? Un! You were right. She understood me sooo well. Obviously. Lady Roselle can read her thoughts, so she must have said exactly what the queen wanted to hear. She was a really good person! The depressed look she had just a day earlier as she refused to eat and drink was nowhere to be seen. The way her cheeks were flushed in excitement and her eyes were sparkling like stars, it looked like she was dying to speak. Ah, yes, is that true? Excuse me? That the dream world isnt everlasting. Charlotte Aria told the story: Roselle used the Eternal Light of Wisdom before her death to create a dream world, but mana was not an infinite resource. Once the mana maintaining the dream world ran out, both Roselle and the dream world would perish eternally. Although she coincidentally met Seol Jihu and was able to maintain the dream world from disappearing, it was only a temporary solution as the fundamental problem had not been solved. So to resolve this problem, she needed someone to help her research. Roselle seemed to have tricked Charlotte Aria as such. What a brilliant idea! Teresa had described Charlotte Aria as an unconditional ally. Although she was reckless and without a guiding principle, what if they could apply this personality of hers directly to the study of sorcery? Roselle must have lied with this in mind. After all, Charlotte Aria would do her best to stop her friend from perishing. As expected of Lady Roselle. Seol Jihu nodded his head in approval. With just one meeting, Roselle had noticed Charlotte Arias idiosyncrasy and even came up with a good method to use it. Such brilliance was truly befitting of a witch who existed for hundreds of years. That is correct. Seol Jihu played along. Ah! I knew it. Charlotte Aria looked regretful. The problem is that sorcery, the discipline that created the dream world, is a very unique and special discipline. Un, un, that is what I heard as well. In this current time, Magicians have become rare, and not even they can understand Lady Roselles profound discipline. You see, to the current school of thought, sorcery is something like heresy. The Empire was like that. They rejected the use of mana for anything other than magic. They were especially strict about persecuting witchcraft. I find that very regrettable. Although this did not matter now since the Empire had fallen, Charlotte Aria replied positively to just about everything. She was quite easy to deal with for situations like this. So Lady Roselle needs a Magician who can understand her school of discipline. Charlotte Aria-nim is like a blank slate right now, which is precisely why you wont be influenced by the existing discipline. Since youre talented on top of that, Lady Roselle said you will be able to absorb her teachings like a sponge. Once Seol Jihu started praising her, Charlotte Aria began to laugh gleefully like a little kid. Seol Jihu then continued in a serious tone. Please, I beg of you. Because I am not a Magician, I am limited in the ways I can help her, but Your Majesty is different. Please help the dream world not disappear. I shall grant your wish! Charlotte Aria took her hands off Seol Jihus shirt. Youve laid out the mat, how can I just stand still and pretend it doesnt exist? Do not worry. I will learn this sorcery thing and prevent Roselles annihilation! She clenched her hands and swore resolutely. Judging by the way she was so full of fighting spirit, she seemed to really be invested in it. Seol Jihu smiled inwardly in satisfaction. Thank you. Both Lady Roselle and I have great expectations of you. Yes, yes. Oh right, come to think of it Charlotte Aria looked around the room before finally sitting down. Seol Jihu blinked rapidly. What else was there to talk about? Didnt they discuss pretty much everything? Come sit next to me. Come and hear me out. Charlotte Aria said as she tapped on the chair next to her. She made it sound like she was only getting started. And just like that, four hours went by. After barely managing to send Charlotte Aria off, Seol Jihu staggered left and right in the hallway before grabbing onto the wall. God damn it He cursed unwittingly. The devil kept blabbering on and on without rest. He sneakily asked, Dont you have to go back and prepare to study sorcery for Lady Roselle? But the reply he got was, No, I have to focus on research in the dream world, so I have to talk to my hearts content in the real world. When she refused to go back saying so, Seol Jihu almost jumped out of his seat in shock. Damn it, this is what she meant? Seol Jihu finally understood what Roselle meant when she said he would know the following day and asked for his cooperation. Like I will take this sitting down. Seol Jihu staggered back to his room. After practically collapsing on his bed, he forced himself to sleep. He planned to meet Roselle in his dream and say a thing or two to her. Of course, Seol Jihu did not end up going to the dream world. Roselle had not summoned him now that she had achieved her goal. You think I will let this end here? After waking up from a nice nap, Seol Jihu vowed to get his revenge. * Once the story that Jung Sua ran away spread, Sorg Khne took a hard measure. He regarded Jung Sua running away without acceding to the investigation as a confession of her taking part in the recent incident. And along with her crime of lse-majest, he declared Eva would no longer recognize Evangeline as an organization. In other words, he was telling them to get out of the city or disband. Naturally, Evangeline was no longer the Eva Royal Familys partner organization. Although Evangelines members protested vehemently, saying that they had nothing to do with their representatives wrongdoings, Sorg Khne directed all the blame to Jung Sua. The fact that she was the representative played a huge role in this matter. It would be a different story if she was an ordinary member, but because the representative of an organization committed a crime, it was impossible to gloss over it. Similar to how Bok Jungsik ran away and White Rose disbanded, it was right for the entire organization to be punished. Just like that, the Evangeline organization collapsed. One thing that was surprising was that its members did not maintain the group and disbanded the organization completely. But thinking about it deeply, it made sense. They would have to leave Eva to stay as an organization, but moving to another city was not so easy. Not only was there no guarantee that another city would take them in, but they also lacked a leader who would shoulder the responsibility during the process. In truth, the organization had been on its last leg ever since Evangeline Rose died in the Banquet. And thus, the position of Eva Royal Familys partner organization became empty. However, everyone knew which organization would rise to take that spot. The queens actions were more than telling. Seol Jihuuu! She came to Valhalla today as well. Recently, Charlotte Aria had been coming to Valhalla once every two days. Learning sorcery from Roselle while sleeping, waking up late and reviewing until dinner time, then racing to Valhalla. She looked for Seol Jihu and began to chatter, I did this today, I did that today. She was really like a daughter clinging onto her father who just came back from work and talking excitedly about how her day went. If it werent for Sorg Khne restraining her, she most certainly would have visited Valhalla daily. And that was not an exaggeration. Uwaaaaah. Seol Jihu sprawled down on the couch after being swamped by Charlotte Aria as usual. He had just sent the queen back, who was throwing a tantrum about wanting to sleep over. Sorg Khne spoke plainly. Thank you for your hard work. I really dont know what else to say. Cant you moderate her somehow? Sorg Khne laughed inaudibly at Seol Jihus candid question. I was briefed on the matter roughly. It seems that the queen views meeting you as a reward. A reward? Representative Seol, you are the only one whom she shares that witch with. Simply put, she is saying, I am working hard. Please praise me. Seol Jihu dropped his head at a loss for words. Is she studying hard? Yes, she is truly giving it her best. Even I get scared when she is concentrating. It looks like she is interested in what she is learning, but being able to help her friend seems to be the real driving factor. Hearing this, Seol Jihu raised his head back up. Thats good to hear, at least. Well, I dont know about you, but I sure am happy with it. Sorg Khne chuckled and looked back at the door. How about it? I know you are tired, but would you like to have dinner with me tonight? Seol Jihus eyes widened. He didnt expect this inflexible old man to ask him out for dinner. Sure. Lets go out. I know a good place. Seol Jihu agreed readily and got up. Sorg Khne then led him to a dilapidated restaurant in a remote alleyway. I apologize. This place is nothing grand, especially given the things you have done for the royal family. Its fine. I like restaurants like this anyways. It feels like its run by a hidden master chef. Fufu, he may not be a master chef, but he knows how to brew good wine. I drop by often when things are tough. Sorg Khne entered the restaurant, saying that the dinner would be on him, and then proceeded to order food and drinks without hesitation. The wine really was excellent. Although Seol Jihu was a heavy eater, Sorg Khne was no pushover either. The old man ate and drank so much that Seol Jihu was beginning to worry whether his willowy body would be able to handle it all. It feels like a dream. Only after emptying six glasses of wine did Sorg Khne start talking. Can you believe this situation? I cant. When I wake up in the morning, the first thing I do is pinch my cheeks a couple of times. He must have gotten heavily drunk as he began to chatter more. Do you know what the queen said to me yesterday? She said shes busy with research so I should take care of the administrative work by myself. She said I am the only one she trusts. Thats harsh. It is. It really is harsh! Sorg Khne nodded his head in a big motion. But this level of harshness is something I can bear. In fact, I welcome it with open arms! He cackled before continuing. Never in my wildest dreams did I imagine that the queen would say she would learn magic. Hoho, isnt that great? Learning magic in this dangerous world. Whenever I see her concentrating in her seat, I think back to the late king. Seol Jihu listened quietly. What I know for certain is that todays Eva is much better than yesterdays, and tomorrows Eva will be much better than todays! Sorg Khne emptied another glass, then stared at Seol Jihu furtively. It is all thanks to you. Seol Jihu shook his head. Even if it wasnt me, someone would have done it. Though, she unfortunately died. I believe I know who you are talking about. Sorg Khne nodded his head solemnly. Evangeline Rose. She was indeed an outstanding person. But to tell you the truth, I did not like her that much. Pardon? Dont misunderstand. Evangeline Rose was an Earthling who had principles and also the ability to achieve her goals. I know she was over a thousand times more excellent than someone like Jung Sua, so much so that I would not dare compare them. . But she how should I say this He paused before continuing. She did not have any expectations. Rather than leaving it to you guys, Id rather take care of it myself. She was always like that. Sorg Khne smiled bitterly. Well, I really cant blame her given the state of the government affairs back then, but I think it was wrong of her to part ways with the one and only Magician just because she did not agree with that person. With that, he emptied yet another glass. But you are different. He wiped his mouth and smiled. Evangeline Rose would have been able to become the guardian of Eva. But that would have been it. She would not have been able to breathe life into a dying city and offer a brand new vision to me and the queen. Saying so, Sorg Khne took a deep breath and said. You are the true savior of Eva. Seol Jihu smiled ambivalently. Thank you for your kind words, but its a little embarrassing. Why? Is it not better than Haramarks War Hero? Seol Jihu and Sorg Khne burst into laughter simultaneously. Oh yes, can you drop by the palace tomorrow? Again? How can you be in tears already? You will have to come a lot more often from now on. Sorg Khne chuckled jovially as he took Seol Jihus glass and poured more wine into it. Dont play hard to get and come. I was just given full authority over administrative work. I plan to talk to you about the districts within the city. Districts within the city? Seol Jihus eyebrow went up. Dongchun Merchants and Red Hwaru each have one. Well have to give one to the Triads. But then out of the eight districts, five will remain. Sorg Khne grinned. Dont you need to bring back the certificates of lease for these districts? Seol Jihus jaw dropped. Sorg Khne was saying he would put Valhalla in charge of five districts. How you use them will be of no concern to me. Valhalla can manage them all directly or hire external help. What this signified was clear. But if you plan on hiring external help, I hope you can pick ones that wont cause any problems. Sorg Khne handed Seol Jihus glass back to him and winked. I look forward to working with you, Partner Representative. Likewise. Seol Jihu took the glass without hesitation. I look forward to working with you too. Fantastic. Sorg Khne raised his glass, and Seol Jihu smiled brightly and raised his glass together with him. One toasted for Eva, and the other toasted for Paradise. Or so Seol Jihu thought. May the two of you have a happy future together. For Paradi huh? Hearing Sorg Khnes words which seemingly came out of nowhere, Seol Jihu jumped in a startle and put his glass down. However, Sorg Khne drank the wine nonchalantly. For some reason, he seemed to be having fun. Chapter 276. Winter’s Struggle (1) Going beyond the founding of an organization, Valhalla rises to the position of Eva Royal Familys partner organization in a short time. The news spread to all regions of human territory in just four days. Valhalla had already been attracting attention since the moment they toppled the giant Eva Alliance. Valhalla, led by Haramarks War Hero Seol Jihu, did not stop there and succeeded in toppling Evangeline. By taking the partner seat of the royal family, they crossed the finishing line of their recent actions. Given the huge scale of this incident, it was only natural for the Earthlings attention to be drawn. This, of course, included the big shots and the influential organizations of each region. * The northeastern city, Caligo. Hnnng. A straight-faced woman made a nasal sound as she read the news report scattered on the streets. When I met him during the Banquet, I thought he was a slightly interesting guy After reading the article for a long time, she mumbled to herself. But he turned out to be a really interesting guy. The corner of her mouth curled up. Her straight face began to be riddled with interest. Good. After muttering meaningfully, she threw the paper aside and turned around. * The northern city, Grazia. Ah, fuck, is this true? A woman chattering at a pub screamed in surprise. That son of a bitch really became the representative organization of a city? Thats what they say. Well, fuck me! We cant even try to fuck with him now. What do you mean? Ah! Argh, this is driving me nuts. Aha, your teeth? Seeing the woman rubbing her jaw, her comrade cackled. Quit dreaming. I looked into this representative, and he has more than a few crazy bitches by his side. Youll end up breaking all your bones before you can get anywhere near him. Ah~ There goes any chance of me getting revenge~ Revenge, my ass. You had no intention of getting revenge anyway. What am I gonna do about my poor teeth? Isnt that obvious? Nothing. Youre going to do absolutely nothing. Or if you want, you can close your eyes and ask him to take responsibility. Hearing this, boisterous laughter burst out from their surroundings. Kyahahaha! Youre gonna ask him to take responsibility for breaking your teeth!? Are you fucking crazy!? Even the woman whose teeth were missing cackled. * The western city, Odor. How long does it take to get to Eva from here? A young man sitting with his legs crossed asked as he sipped on a cup of coffee. His Servant-lover-best friend looked at him curiously. Why? Do you plan on going? Yep. The young man affirmed as he read the newspaper carefully. What gives? I wouldnt expect that from the man who should have become the Star of Sloth. Thats because I didnt choose Acedia. The young man replied lightheartedly and continued. Besides, Ive been interested in him. Since when? Since I saw him tenaciously chase Undying Diligence, kill him, then go crazy against the other two Commanders like a demon. Ugh, I saw that too. He was a little scary. Rather than scary The young man trailed off and looked blankly into the air as if to reminisce that moment. He was odd. Odd? In what way? He reminded me of Sung Shihyun. The woman frowned. That son of a bitch? He might have been arrogant, but he had the skills to back it up. The young man spoke calmly. You have to admit what you have to admit. Even I wouldnt have come out victorious no matter how many times I fought. So what, youre saying theyre the same person? The young man shut his mouth at his lovers sulking tone. Then, he shook his head with slight hesitation. No, its hard to say that. Theyre certainly different. ? Though he and Sung Shihyun share a similar vibe, theyre different in subtle ways. He paused for a long time before continuing. How should I say this The greatest? The strongest? I felt like I was seeing the pinnacle. Ehew, what the heck does that mean? I dont know, its hard to describe it. He shouldnt have been in Paradise for even a year at that point, but he looked like someone who toiled away in this world for over 10 years. The young man shook his head roughly like what he was saying didnt make sense to him either. Thats why I want to go. So I can see and feel him out more clearly. So youre basically saying you want to go to satisfy your curiosity. Thats pretty much what I expected. Thats only a part of the reason. Seeing as how he left Haramark, he must have a vision he is trying to fulfill. I have more than a couple of questions I want answers to. The young man got up with staggering steps. When do you plan on heading out? Since they became Evas representative, Im sure well hear from them soon. Oh, by the way The young man pushed his glasses up and looked back at the woman. Our associations rising star, Othello Delphine, was his acquaintance from the Neutral Zone, no? Its Odelette Delphine, not Othello. The woman closed her eyes and sighed. At least remember the name of your own kid. Chapter 277. Winter’s Struggle (2) I do know her but how does Representative Seol know this name? She sounded suspicious of him. Although the question he was afraid of was asked sooner than expected, Seol Jihu calmly responded with a straight face. Is it a name I shouldnt know about? No. Its not that, but Kim Hannah tilted her head without finishing her sentence. With her reaction, Seol Jihu came up with a new hypothesis that Eun Yuri might not be famous in Paradise. If she was renowned and everyone knew her, of course youve heard the name, would have been the adequate reaction. After all, Seol Jihu was now an Earthling whod spent some time in Paradise. But Kim Hannahs current reaction was closer to, how do you know her? Meaning, Eun Yuri must be an Earthling that only a few people knew of. Can you tell me anything that you know about her? This is quite important for me, personally. Kim Hannah seemed to think that this was out of the blue. What for? It was rare for this idiot to take on a serious matter apart from battles and training. Whats this? On the other hand, her reaction carried a hint of high hope as Seol Jihu tended to surprise her when he was serious once in a while. Well, except for when he was coming up with names. Its no big deal telling you. But may I hear the reason first? Although she asked out of curiosity I cant say anything right now. I can only be certain once I learn more. Seol Jihu flatly refused to answer. But because it didnt feel right to hide everything, he told his intentions. Although I will decide after I investigate more, I am considering recruiting her. Ah, recruitment. Kim Hannah spoke, nodding her head. I dont know how you know her, butthat might be pretty hard. How so? As far as I know, the person named Eun Yuri And what followed Is already dead. In Paradise, of course. was simply shocking. Seol Jihu momentarily became speechless and could only blink his eyes. He thought it would either be that she was active in Paradise or had yet to enter. He never expected to hear that she had died. He did not even consider it as a possibility since he heard that she was alive until the final war. Of course, it could be that his actions changed the future. Otherwise Does that mean she resurrected or something? Seol Jihu frowned and roughly swept his forehead. Just to make it clear, allow me to say something. Kim Hannahs voice echoed through the silent conference room. Eun Yuri died in the Neutral Zone. She died without completing the three-month course. What? Seol Jihus eyes widened. Is that why you say it would be hard for us to recruit her? I meant that it would be challenging, not impossible. Um Kim Hannah paused briefly before asking suddenly. How much do you know about the Tutorial and the Neutral Zone? Seol Jihu stared blankly at Kim Hannah. She must have thought that further explanation was necessary as she slowly started to explain. For an Earthling to enter Paradise and become active, they had to go through two steps.First, an Earthling who accepted an invitation would be assigned a coordinate by the gold, silver, bronze, or red stamp. Once they were chosen as a subject for summoning, they would automatically move to the first testing ground when the time was right. Only after passing the three stages there, would they be authorized to move to the Neutral Zone. Representative Seol, do you remember how you went from the Tutorial to the Neutral Zone? I entered a portal. Then how about when you left the Neutral Zone? Tell me what the first thing you saw was. Obviously it was the scenery of Paradise Ah. It was then that Seol Jihu began to realize what Kim Hannah was trying to say. The important thing is the portal. Although they are both testing grounds, the Tutorial is held on Earth while the Neutral Zone is a building located in Paradise. This is the biggest difference between the two. Kim Hannah smiled and continued. Of course, the results are the same no matter where you die. The only difference is the degree of dissociation you would feel afterward. You would lose all your memories of Paradise and resurrect on Earth. But there is a difference if you resurrect in Paradise, right? Exactly. If you die during the Tutorial, there is no limit on re-entering. Since it''s before entering Paradise, it is considered that you died on Earth. Kim Hannah refined her voice. On the other hand, if you die in the Neutral Zone, it is considered the same as an Earthlings death. Each Earthling is given only one chance to resurrect, and even that requires the use of a Divine Wish and going through the process of inviting the resurrected from Earth once more. Its not just similar, but identical. No, theres one, just one difference. Kim Hannahs voice stressed importance on one. For example, lets say all the tests just ended. If you die from a sudden accident after the door opens, you will resurrect outside of the Neutral Zone, regardless of whether you were still in the Neutral Zone building or not. Meaning, one would be considered an Earthling as soon as the Neutral Zone ended. But its a different story if you die in the Neutral Zone before its completion. In this case, you start over from the Tutorial when you resurrect. Not from the Neutral Zone? No. Although you technically entered Paradise, your Neutral Zone curriculum is considered incomplete. Apparently, its a decision made considering the fact that it takes at least 6 months in Earths time to re-enter. Who decided that? The seven gods. Seol Jihu became lost for words. Why is it so complicated He let out a sigh, feeling as if his hands were tied. Eun Yuri had died in the Neutral Zone. Therefore, to bring her to Paradise, they would need to go through a resurrection ceremony. Eun isnt a common family name, so its unlikely that it would be someone with the same name. Now that he thought about it, the situation seemed strange. As far as Seol Jihu was aware, the Neutral Zone was considered an independent and separate area from Paradise despite its location. Meaning, there was no need to apply the rule of Paradise in it. Although there might be an issue with the law of causality or whatnot, he didnt think the seven gods lacked the strength to do anything about it. They must have more than enough strength to do so. Thats a bit harsh. Seol Jihu grumbled softly, breaking his deep thoughts. I get the point of testing Earthlings, but whats wrong with giving them a second chance? . Why cant they just set the respawn point to where the person died? Whats the point of only limiting the Neutral Zone? Its because the Neutral Zone reveals the Inviteds value. Kim Hannah answered with a low voice. Although the scouts have their own standards, an Inviteds potential is unknown until their awakening. Only after passing the Awakening Chamber and acquiring a class would their true worth be revealed. Kim Hannah suddenly kept silent for a while, hesitating to let out what was on the tip of her tongue. Seol Jihu frowned as he waited for her to continue. No way. . Its not, right? It cant be that this restriction was also made because of Earthlings. Eii, no way. Its true. Kim Hannah quietly admitted. Seol Jihu had a blank expression on his face. Why? The Neutral Zone is an isolated area. Originally, no one except for the administrators managing the place knew what happened inside. But thats not true. Youve seen what happened. Hence the term, originally. It wasnt like that before. A lot happened in Paradise before you entered, like killing an enemy organizations Invited while disguising it as an accident or disturbing them so they cant gather points. Tampering was especially common. Tampering? They ignored the primary negotiating rights? Yes. The general manager or an instructor would secretly approach them and suggest it. And there were people taking the offer? Why wouldnt there be? As long as you coax them well, the Contracted are almost always guaranteed to fall. Youre a Red Mark, arent you? Do you want to live as a slave? It would be a shame if someone as talented as you ended up in that organization. Hey, Ill mark you again as bronze or silver. We can start again from the Tutorial. Well support you all the way! Youve done it once already. Twice wouldnt be hard. Something like this. Kim Hannah shrugged. If that doesnt work out, they could assassinate them while they were asleep and bring them back after finding them on Earth. It would have been a problem if they did this out in public, but back then, there was no way of knowing. Seol Jihu let out a feigned laugh and shot a glance at Kim Hannah. The way she explained everything so fluidly, she must have done this several times as well. Be honest with me. Youve done it as well, havent you? Kim Hannah did not answer. She only looked away and pretended not to hear his words. Soon, she cleared her throat and continued. Anyways, after one huge scandal, the seven kingdoms stopped remaining as mere spectators. They announced it to every organization in Paradise right away. Announced what? Although it was nothing more than words, they warned that they would not stand by idly if it happened again. Then, they limited the activities of managers and instructors in the Neutral Zone with the help of the seven gods. They could not harm pre-completion trainees without a valid reason, and just like how mentioning any matter regarding Paradise on Earth was prohibited, they were banned from saying anything that might be considered tampering. They placed communication crystals everywhere so they could observe the situation inside the Neutral Zone from the outside, and they made it so that a single organization could not monopolize the Neutral Zone admins. The death restriction in the Neutral Zone was created because of this as well. Even if they were able to slide their way through and succeed in tampering with the trainees, they would have to use immense contribution points to get what they wanted. The seven kingdoms got away with that? Were there no objections? It was quite clear who was at fault. Also, small and mid-scale organizations all supported the royal families decisions. Ive been thinking about this since a while back, but Earthlings really do know how to kill the goose that lays golden eggs. Seol Jihu, finally speaking up, shook his head. What he was hearing made him sick, so much so that Charlotte Aria, who was the epitome of frustration, seemed like an angel in comparison. Alright. In any case, it was better to focus on the current matter at hand than to stay frustrated. I have a question though. Did the seven gods reinforce the restrictions before or after Eun Yuris invitation? It was after. Then there is a chance that Eun Yuris death wasnt her fault. Although I cant say for certain since I wasnt there, I do think that it is possible. Eun Yuri died the day the Awakening Chamber opened. The very same day Thats fishy, alright. Seol Jihu tapped on the table with his fingers. Havent you considered re-inviting her? Setting all the controversy aside. Actually, it is a topic weve discussed at Sinyoung. Thats how I learned about her. Kim Hannah faithfully answered. The problem was that the seven gods interfered before the next Neutral Zone opened. It was too much of a risk to scrape together so many contribution points to make a wish when her class wasnt clear. I believe it was the right decision for the company. The right decision, huh. Seol Jihu smacked his lips. Eun Yuri was invited to Paradise and died in the Neutral Zone. This was an undeniable fact. The future could be altered, but there was no way to change the past. In that case, what choice should Seol Jihu make here? Should he erase the period on the writing and add in a comma, or should he stop reading? After thinking in depth, Seol Jihu decided to investigate a bit more. For some reason, it felt bad to close the book known as Eun Yuri like this. You dont know anything else, right? Unfortunately, no. Kim Hannah caught the dissatisfaction on Seol Jihus face and asked.Are you looking for more detailed information? Yes. Can you get your hands on it? I could if you want me to, but Kim Hannah did not finish her sentence. Indeed, there were more than just one or two tasks she was currently in charge of. Moreover, it was too harsh even for Seol Jihu to ask her to investigate without a proper intelligence team. But in reality, Kim Hannah did not need to take on this task personally. There was a better way to go about it. Now that Seol Jihu thought of something they could work on meaningfully, he spoke with a smile. Alright, Ill deal with this on my own. It pairs well with the other work Ill be doing. Other work? Kim Hannahs eyes widened. * Time flew swiftly. Seol Jihu had been very busy recently, so much so that he did not realize that a new year had begun in Earths time. Although staying in the office every day was stressful, Seol Jihu remained patient. Now was a very important time for Valhalla. Since he knew that it would be more convenient if he took concrete steps now, he carefully carried out internal restructuring. Systematic change, huh. Although Kim Hannah suggested they implement a military structure, Seol Jihu decided to add one more thing. It was the Youth System that was used in foreign soccer teams. Inspired by the fact that they could not leave the buildings in Haramark unused, he planned to use the old office as a facility to train newbies, Paradises experienced veterans being excluded, of course. Once these newbies showed growth in their performance, they would be called to Eva as an official member. Conversely, if a regulars performance was lacking, they would be excluded from the front line and be sent to Haramark. Although the plan required a lot of effort, it was easily handled thanks to one person in Valhalla. Seol Jihu personally requested Paradises greatest trainer, and Jang Maldong gladly accepted the offer. Seol Jihu was worried that it would be too much work, but Jang Maldong almost seemed happy to take it. Although passing the training responsibility to Jang Maldong took some weight off his shoulders, there were other things to worry about. Before they could dive into the structural reform, Seol Jihu held a meeting to announce what he had discussed with Kim Hannah. Since it was a matter everyone already expected from before the organization formed, there wasnt any great aversion to the idea. However, the problem was their reactions. When Seol Jihu asked, Does anyone want to take over the new attack team? No one stepped forward. Seol Jihu was caught off guard since he was planning to keep one team under his supervision at the headquarters and create new smaller teams like military units. He was expecting either Hugo or Chohong to volunteer, but they did not seem interested at all. Seol Jihu called them separately and tried to persuade them, but Chohongs answer left him speechless. Think about it. Youll have your own team. Ugh, just thinking about it stresses me out. It would give you the authorities as a team leader. Im not interested in authorities. I want you, Chohong, to take charge. Why me!? Im too dumb to deal with stuff like this. Just ask Hugo! Seol Jihus constant bugging made Chohong lose her temper. She crossed her arms in a serious manner and spoke with a face full of betrayal. Hey, this is no good. How can you do this to me? What do you mean? Who was the one who took care of you the most when you entered Paradise? It was me. ? After all this time weve spent together, youre trying to abandon me? This is really disappointing! Whos abandoning whom? Anyway, I will be staying in the team under your direct control. Im not suggesting theres anything special between us, but nothing good ever comes out of abandoning your wife. Got that, bastard? Hey, Chohong! Chohong flew off after saying what was on her mind. Seol Jihu was disappointed by her reaction, but what could he do when she didnt want the position of a team leader? However, he could not fully let go of the idea of making the original members as team leaders. So, he asked one more person. I dont want to! The reaction was as expected. Why, why are you doing this? You startled me, saying such weird stuff. The reaction was something more than a refusal. M-Miss Phi Sora, listen. You already know, dear, why Im not taking the offer. Do you want to see me cry a river? . Thank you for thinking of me so highly, but I dont think Ill take it for now. I will maybe reconsider it when I get better later, alright? Please. Because she seemed so desperate, Seol Jihu could only turn back before finishing his explanation. Knowing Phi Soras trauma, he didnt want to force the role onto her. I guess I dont really have a choice. In the end, he decided to keep the original members in their current team and have new members form new teams. Kim Hannah also wanted Phi Sora to take charge of a team, but she said things turning out this way wasnt necessarily bad. Her logic was that the representatives status would be elevated if all the founding members were in his team. But he left Attack Team 1s spot empty just in case anything changed. She has the experience and skills. Although she might complain if she knew, Seol Jihu thought there was no one else as a better fit as Phi Sora for the team leader. Both her status window and her past battles proved this point. Since Phi Sora also left the door open, Seol Jihu planned to eventually make Phi Sora Valhallas vanguard. And as he was spending his days like a headless chicken, the guest he had been waiting for visited Valhalla. Chapter 278. Winter’s Struggle (3) As Kim Hannah guided a person into the reception room, Seol Jihu got up from his seat delightedly. The guest was a thin, brown-skinned man wearing a white turban. Mister Tong Chai! Its been a while. The man was Mister Tong Chai. This building sure is huge. Are you really the owner of this place? It somehow ended up that way. Well, you distinguished yourself from the rest even when you were in the Neutral Zone. It feels like it was just yesterday that I was completing the missions with you. This is bringing back old memories. The two men sat down around a table and caught up. I was greatly surprised hearing that you personally visited our branch in Eva. We needed an intelligence agency in the city. Isnt there Red Hwaru? Seeing as how you kept them alive, we thought you would use them to gather information. The intelligence group I want is one that will easily encompass a district. Red Hwaru will step down soon and go under Dongchun Merchants. In other words, the Assassination Guild was an organization that fit Seol Jihus criteria. A joyful smile spread on Tong Chais face. But still, asking if we would be interested in being in charge of a district. Do you know how shocked the branch head was when he heard that? Tong Chai guffawed, saying that Seol Jihu was just as generous as ever. Seol Jihu also smiled faintly. Just like Tong Chai said, the branch head had quite a face when he heard the news. Although the Assassination Guild had branches in all cities, their branch in Eva was no different than a small candy shop. Because the Eva Alliance suppressed them thoroughly, they were only barely managing to sustain themselves. Then one day, a golden pumpkin, the size of a house fell from the sky. How could he not be surprised? The astonished branch head relayed the message to the guilds headquarters, telling Seol Jihu to hold on just a moment, and the Assassination Guild HQ rejoiced and accepted the offer with open arms. Although they had to agree to the condition that Evas branch would be under Valhallas influence, that was an obvious thing. Given the scale of the operation, the branch would basically assume the same role as an organization, so there was no reason for them to refuse. Just like that, Valhalla and the Assassination Guild formed a cooperative relationship of mutual dependence. Thank you for mentioning me. My status rose because of it, and I can finally live standing tall. Though its late, I should thank you too. When the baseless slander was made against us in Haramark, the Assassination Guild was the only place that defended us. Theres nothing to thank about. We only wrote the truth as is. Tong Chai spoke as if it wasnt a big deal, but it wasnt as easy as it sounded. With a mysterious organization clearly responsible for the incident, only an entity with strong backing would be able to publicly issue a rebuttal article. In truth, it wasnt so easy to form a relationship with an organization of the Assassination Guilds caliber. Ah, by the way, can we talk about the task you commissioned us? Of course. Ive been waiting to hear back. Then we will begin with the basic info. Eun Yuri, a March 2016 trainee from Area 1. The Neutral Zone back then took part in two different places between the 17th and the 18th, and although Eun Yuri failed to enter Paradise, she was invited by Nurs White-Haired Witch organization and participated in the 17ths Neutral Zone. Tong Chai continued without taking a breath in between. She supposedly did not do anything to stand out during the Tutorial. It was the same in the Neutral Zone. Up until this point, she sounds like a trainee that can be found in any Neutral Zone but there is one noteworthy thing. And whats that? The day the Awakening Chamber opened. Although sandalwood was fragrant even as a seed leaf, Earthlings were different, and the value of trainees could not be determined from just the Tutorial. Like Shin Sang-Ah, there were many cases where an Earthling would turn their lives around after obtaining their class. According to witness testimony, Eun Yuri was extremely tired after leaving the Awakening Chamber. While she was not sweating, her hair and clothes were drenched, and her legs were shaking profusely as if she was struggling to continue walking. Tong Chai described the situation back then in detail. Seol Jihu rubbed his chin as well. It was hard for me too. Odelette Delphine, who was given the Magician class, said she felt like she was impregnated. However, not everyone shared the same experience. Those with low mana levels came out comparatively unfazed. Although there is no way to confirm, we believe Eun Yuri received the Priest or the Magician class. And she abruptly died the day she got her class? Mm, its common for trainees to die during the Neutral Zones missions, but it isnt as if there arent strange points. Think about it. Once the trainees receive their class, they form teams and challenge a higher difficulty mission. Yes, we did the same. Of course, we have to consider the fact that Eun Yuri did not have teammates before her awakening, but what is strange is that she died that night challenging a Normal-difficulty mission alone. It would be a different story if she were a Warrior, which were a dime a dozen. A Magician or a Priest were highly desired even by Paradises veterans. As long as she revealed her class, every team would have lined up to recruit her. Tong Chai took a small pause before continuing. We tried to contact the Earthlings who served as the manager and instructors at that time. We managed to find an involved party. Oh? Who? She participated as the Neutral Zones instructor. What did she say? I asked, but she set two conditions. Tong Chai continued lightheartedly. The first is to see Valhallas representative and talk to him directly. Directly? She seemed hesitant to let others know. Furthermore, she said she does not know the whole truth, only something that she found suspicious. In other words, she cannot guarantee that her information is the truth. What is the second condition? She asked for 20 silver coins in exchange for the info. Though she called her info a rough guess, she said it was a fair price given that she heard and experienced them herself. 10,100,000 won. Though it seemed a little expensive for a few words, Seol Jihu could easily pay that amount. What do you think, Mister Tong Chai? Its not really credible, but if you have time, I think it will be good to meet and talk to her. Can I know why you say that? Because this person might not be who you expect. Of course, in your perspective, Valhalla Representative. Seol Jihu tilted his head in curiosity, but Tong Chai only laughed. I apologize, but I cannot reveal her identity until you give the confirmation that you will meet her. For organizations dealing with intelligence, trust is akin to life. Seol Jihu clicked his tongue. I guess theres no other choice then. When can I meet her? Tong Chai grinned. If youd like, today. * Just like Tong Chai said, the mysterious involved person visited Valhalla that night. Seol Jihu, who was waiting alone in the reception room, saw Marcel Ghionea guiding a beautiful woman inside. Judging by her tall height, blonde-hair, and Western appearance, she looked to be European. Hello Hearing her somewhat timid greeting, Seol Jihu replied with a bright smile. Welcome. Im Seol Jihu. And you must be Yes, as you must have already heard, Im Evangeline Tonya. Evangeline Tonya. He was suspicious when he heard the family name, but as he thought, she was Evangeline Roses younger sister. Hearing Evangeline Roses name again made him feel a little strange. Ever since he came to Eva, he was getting involved in things related to her either directly or indirectly. She wasnt even alive as she had died in the Banquet. I didnt think you would ask to see me directly. It might be awkward for you, after all. If you are talking about Evangeline disbanding, Im perfectly fine with it. Tonya said quietly. In fact, I want to thank you for it. Though its a shame to see my older sisters organization disappear, thats a hundred times better than seeing it get dirtied. Im especially happy with Jung Sua losing her position. Id like to give you a standing ovation for that. Bravo. Seol Jihu wouldnt blame her if she resented Valhalla, but it didnt sound like she was hostile toward them at all. Im glad to hear that. Then, Seol Jihu suddenly tilted his head. Um have I seen you before? You might have seen me fleetingly during the Banquet. The Banquet Ah, in Stage 2. Yes. Tonya smiled feebly. Unni sent me out in exchange for going into the Plaza of Sacrifice for reconnaissance. Yes, what a shame. Shes doing well though, right? Hearing this, Tonyas complexion became noticeably darker. After a moment of silence, she said in a barely audible voice. Shes dead. Pardon? Unni committed suicide on Earth immediately after she died in the Banquet. Seol Jihu doubted his ears. It was my fault. Tonya bit her lips and scowled. I know its an excuse, but I never thought Unni would commit suicide. She was an outstanding person. I thought she would clear the stage like a walk in the park and return home. Just like always. The edges of her eyelids reddened as well. Although I hurried back home after stage 2 ended and heard the news, but Eventually, she sniffled and covered her face with her hands. It was a nightmare. The house reeked, her feet were hanging in midair, her tongue was out all the way to her chin She began to weep, unable to finish her recollection. Seol Jihu became speechless. Evangeline Rose had hung herself? Though he found it hard to believe, he didnt think Tonya was lying, judging by how agonized she was. I knew Unni was overly obsessed with Paradise. I should have gone back to Earth as soon as I left the Banquet just to be safe Excessive obsession. Hearing this phrase, Seol Jihus heart sank. He opened his mouth with an awkward look. Im sorry, I shouldnt have asked. No, its fine. Tonya wiped her tears and shook her head. Im actually happy that you asked. Other than Charlotte Aria-nim, no one asked what happened to Unni on Earth cough. Tonya suddenly coughed, then shut her eyes. Seol Jihu patiently waited. Excuse me. Only after a long while did Tonya seem to have calmed down a bit. She spoke while breathing roughly. Before I answer, I want to reaffirm the conditions I made. Of course, I remember it well. Seol Jihu took out 20 silver coins and placed them on the table. All you have to do is answer a few questions and go back with the reward. Tonya relaxed. She finally looked ready to talk. Seol Jihu spoke straightforwardly. Is Eun Yuris death related to some kind of tampering? Im not sure. Tonya replied calmly. But as someone who was involved, I can say with 90 percent certainty that, that is the case. But you arent completely sure. No. I only did as I was told. I wasnt told what was going on in the background. As she was told? Seol Jihu furrowed his brows. Tonya sighed. Unnis personality was like that. She didnt trust others easily and always tried to do things alone. Wait, by Unni, you mean Yes, Im talking about my older sister, Evangeline Rose. Tonya cleared her throat. She must have entrusted me with this task because she trusted me as her young sister. It wasnt anything important though. You make it sound like Miss Evangeline Rose made contact with Eun Yuri for the purpose of tampering. I wont defend her. Tonya said in a gloomy tone. Tampering was something that everyone did back then. Although it is no longer possible, the White-Haired Witch organization was suspected on multiple occasions to have tampered with the Neutral Zones trainees. In a way, this was unexpected. However, Seol Jihu quickly regained his calm. What role did Miss Tonya play in the Neutral Zone? I worked in the cafeteria. Many trainees came in and out every day. You said Miss Evangeline Rose entrusted you with a task. What task was it? Just a minor matter. She asked me to secretly hand Eun Yuri a message. Because she came near the end of the dining hours, it was nothing difficult. Did you see the contents of the message? No, I didnt. Unni strongly emphasized that I do not look at it. Just like Tonya said, she had the evidence to back her conjecture. Seol Jihu asked another question. Why do you think Miss Evangeline Rose was interested in an insignificant trainee like Eun Yuri? Tonya went silent for a little while before saying. I think it was because of her discerning eye. Discerning eye? Unni was an Archer. It isnt strange for her to have a discerning eye ability. But I would like to tell you that Unnis senses were very special. She was good at recognizing major talents. Was it something like that? Mm, I dont know. Tonya tilted her head. How should I say this, rather than seeing people or objects and categorizing them, she could pick out whether they were good or bad I guess you could say she had good intuition. Intuition, huh. She was like that ever since she was little. But her senses developed even more when she entered Paradise. It isnt just once or twice that we benefited by trusting her intuition. An Innate Ability! Seol Jihu naturally thought this after hearing Tonyas explanation. He couldnt deny the possibility. After all, he himself had a similar ability. Although Tonya said she never thought her older sister would die, Seol Jihu felt like he knew why. He had also almost gotten himself killed after seeing the Attention Required color and rushing in. Maybe she trusted her intuition too much. The Nine Eyes was also a matter of choice and probability. It was not omnipotent. So because of those two reasons, youre saying that No, theres one more. Tonya spoke. All I know for certain is that Eun Yuri died shortly after I gave her the message. I do not know what happened in between. But, I was suspicious of Unni back then, and because I was so curious, I asked her. Based on what youve told me so far, I doubt she said anything. Youre half-right and half-wrong. She normally wouldnt have said anything to me, but that day, she actually said one thing. What did she say? She said, I knew my intuition wasnt wrong. Seol Jihu unwittingly stopped breathing. She also looked really happy. Unni limited revealing her emotions, so I remember it clearly. Tonya spoke with clarity. Seol Jihu gulped. Although there was no physical evidence, the circumstantial evidence made it clear that there was something between Evangeline Rose and Eun Yuri. It really is a fair price. Seol Jihu didnt think the 20 silvers were wasted at all. However, what she said was also circumstantial evidence that could not be verified. 20 silver coins were the perfect price, and thats what made it more credible. With that, I told you everything I know. Do you have any more questions? Hearing Tonya, Seol Jihu snapped out of his daze. No, thats good enough. Then Yes, you can leave. Thank you for your assistance. No problem. Im glad to have helped. Seol Jihu pushed the money pouch on the table forward. Tonya bowed before taking the pouch and getting up. * Seol Jihu remained in his seat even after Tonya left. Eun Yuri, Eun Yuri There was only one reason Seol Jihu was thinking so hard. He wasnt sure Eun Yuri was someone worth bringing by using a Divine Wish. Seol Jihu was also human. He didnt want to spend the contribution points he worked so hard to gather carelessly. There was less than a fifty percent chance. If she was a Priest and not a Magician, then he really would have wasted his time, effort, and money. Even if she was a Magician, he would feel bitter if her aptitude was subpar. He would feel much better if he could find Eun Yuri and view her through his Nine Eyes, but unfortunately, General Observation did not work properly on Earth. He had tested it out before on a few random passersby, and perhaps because they had not gone through the Tutorial, he could not see any Status Windows. It wasnt as if he could make judgments based on her color either. Lets suppose we invite her. What are the potential benefits? It was then. Just as he was in deep thought Eh? A single thought flashed through Seol Jihus mind like a ray of light. Wait. His eyes widened, and his jaw dropped. Right Why didnt I think of this? Murmuring to himself with a dazed look Tang! He slammed down on the table and got up. Argh, damn it, Kim Hannah! Then, he quickly left the building, blaming Kim Hannah, who wasnt even present, for some reason. Chapter 279. Winter’s Struggle (4) Seol Jihu headed to Luxurias temple. Perhaps because it was late, the temple was quiet inside. Luxuria welcomed Seol Jihu with open arms, asking why he hadnt come over in a long time. Seol Jihu did not decline. Only after being spoiled by Luxuria for a bit did he reveal the reason for his visit. Luxuria, who read Seol Jihus thoughts, spoke in awe. [Youre really going to use that many contribution points?] Yes, will it work? [Let me see. Hold on.] Luxuria asked for time to calculate. Soon, a seductive voice rang out in his head. [Itll work. Yep, youll be cutting it pretty close, but its possible.] A positive answer came back. Seol Jihus complexion brightened. Really? It will work? Seol Jihu asked again. [You have no idea how many contribution points you have, do you?] Luxuria said playfully. Seol Jihu laughed awkwardly. I dont. The people around me put me on a pedestal, calling me a hero or a legend, but I dont really feel any special [Think about it this way. You exterminated Undying Diligence. That is something that no one has managed to do in all of Paradise since the Parasite Queens invasion.] Luxuria spoke kindly. [Whats important is that you were the first one to have achieved this. For the same task, the contribution points you get can change depending on the situation and background.] Ah. [Contribution points are the quantified representation of an individuals influence on society.] Remembering Seo Yuhuis words, Seol Jihu quickly understood the significance of being the first person to achieve something. Simply put, one would gain additional rewards by being the first. Exterminating Undying Diligence was already an incredible contribution, but contribution points were not calculated simply based on that. By annihilating the First Army Commander who was thought to be invincible, Seol Jihu had given the rest of the world hope and courage that they could defeat the Parasites. As the outcome of this war impacted all regions of Paradise, the number of contribution points he must have gained could not be estimated at all. [Thats not all. The achievements youve made so far have all had a great influence on the primary flow of events. Didnt you make another outstanding achievement recently?] She must be talking about the Eva incident. Furthermore, since Seol Jihu rarely used his contribution points except for leveling up, it only made sense that he had a terrifying amount amassed. [I am willing to bet my name on it. Currently, no one else holds more contribution points than you. Not only Executors but also my daughter cannot compare to you.] In truth, Seo Yuhui making a wish for Seol Jihu and advancing to Level 8 had to be considered, but Luxuria did not mention them. After all, what she said was the truth at the current moment. Seol Jihu clenched his fists. Was it possible or not possible? That was the most important question. Of course, the fact that he had to use an exorbitant amount of contribution points did not change, but that was not a problem. Because [Oh?] At this moment, Luxuria exclaimed. [Huhu. Hohohoho!] Hearing her laughter, Seol Jihu went, Ah. [That is a very interesting idea. Perhaps only you could have thought of it.] As she didnt say it wouldnt work, Seol Jihu asked carefully. Is this possible too? [Yes, of course.] Luxuria replied refreshingly. Unlike a certain someone who liked riddles, she gave clear answers. [Think about it. Why do you think we separated the Invited into different grades?] Im not sure Seol Jihu tilted his head as Luxuria placed her hand on top of his head and stroked his hair softly. [Dont worry. What you are trying to do does not go against the restrictions we have set. So there is no reason for us to interfere or stop you.] Seol Jihu cheered inwardly. He had just received the okay-sign from a fully trustworthy existence. Now, he had nothing to fear. Thank you. He bowed politely and turned around at once. [C-Child!] He ran out of the temple, leaving behind Luxuria who was disappointedly asking him to stay a bit longer and play. Perhaps because it was winter, the nights air was cold. His body shuddered and white vapor came out of his mouth, but his head was clear as if cold water had been poured over it. Once he achieved a breakthrough in his thinking, the flooding river had swept away his troubles and conflicts. He felt like he managed to score while randomly making shots in front of the goal post. Jeez. He burst into laughter in the middle of walking. If it werent for that vision Would he have known about the mysterious Eun Yuri? She probably did not know there was someone working so hard to bring her into an otherworldly place. But he didnt plan to force her. The choice would be Eun Yuris to make. But for some reason, he was confident she would come to Paradise. Eun Yuri. Seol Jihu tilted his chin up. Looking up at the night sky, his eyes twinkled like stars. I hope to see you soon. * The next morning. Did something good happen? Kim Hannah asked after she came into the meeting room at Seol Jihus summon. Yep. Its about the March Neutral Zone. Seol Jihu said with a beaming smile. Lets join the temple auction. No matter what, we need to take one of the Neutral Zones opening up this March. Kim Hannah nodded. Given Seol Jihus contribution points, it wouldnt be anything difficult. What about Eun Yuri? Lets recruit her. Kim Hannah wasnt all that surprised. She had expected this from the moment he asked about Eun Yuri, and she knew Seol Jihu had been looking into her recently. Although he would have to expend a wish, he must have made up his mind after much consideration. Will you be bringing her as a Contracted? Or an Invited? Invited. Seol Jihu said without hesitation. Were going to give her a gold grade invitation. Kim Hannahs expression froze. Not bronze, not silver, but gold? Hold on. Kim Hannah quickly raised her hand. Are you saying this knowing how valuable a gold stamp is? I dont know exactly. Representative, there is a reason most organizations use contracts rather than invitations to bring people in. Because it costs fewer contribution points, right? If you know that Huu. Yes. Kim Hannah swallowed her sigh. The bonuses and privileges given to the higher Invited grades arent the only things you should consider. There is a huge difference between contracts and invitations. Inviting someone means that we will shoulder all costs needed to bring that person into Paradise. Seol Jihu nodded silently. The bronze stamp, which is the lowest grade invitation, is equivalent to five red stamps. A silver stamp is equal to seven bronze stamps, and a gold stamp requires the equivalent contribution points of eleven silver stamps. Meaning, a gold stamps worth of contribution points could bring in 385 contractees. As a side note, only a couple of silver stamps are needed to win the bid for managing the Neutral Zone. I know. Youre saying we only need a bronze stamp to judge Eun Yuri. Seol Jihu sounded like he knew the significance and cost of the gold stamp but would go with it anyway. Kim Hannah shut her mouth. Right, there had to be a reason. A reason that he was insisting on the gold stamp when a red or bronze would suffice. Seol Jihu began to explain leisurely. Starting from the information he dug up to his conversation with Luxuria, and the ultimate goal he was aiming for. The more Kim Hannah heard him, the more her expression changed. Rather than surprised, she looked doubtful. Representative Seol. Kim Hannah spoke with her eyes narrowed to a slit. It isnt as if no one has thought of that since the opening of Paradise. Sure. But in the end, the majority failed. There are only a handful of people who succeeded. Although I admit that it is possible theoretically, it is not as easy as it sounds. Thats why we need the gold stamp. Seol Jihu smiled. And rather than someone who doesnt know anything, its more effective to call someone whos experienced the Tutorial and the Neutral Zone. Itll increase our chances of success. . It isnt that this opportunity is hard to come by. It just has to be created and grasped with your own hands, like using money to make money. Kim Hannah smacked her lips. She understood what he was saying. Seol Jihu had set the entire Neutral Zone, not just Eun Yuri, as his goal. Indeed. If it succeeded, it would really be using money to make money. They would be able to get their hands on rewards not even the Pagoda of Dreams expedition would be comparable to, all without the loss of contribution points. Its possible in theory, but Although she was hesitant, Kim Hannah decided to back down. To put it bluntly, she had no justification for stopping Seol Jihu from using his own contribution points. By the looks of it, you also Huh? No, nothing. Seol Jihu chuckled, then changed the subject. Anyway, I want to ask you to scout Eun Yuri. Bringing her wont be hard. Kim Hannah spoke clearly. I told you before, right? That Sinyoung put Eun Yuri in their recruitment list. Yeah. Although they scraped the plan before it was carried out, I was the one who was tasked with scouting Eun Yuri back then. I remember the tactic we devised and I also brought the relevant information with me, so I can get in touch with her today if I want to. Thats great. When should we seal the deal? Acquiring a Neutral Zone and obtaining the gold stamp should come first. Kim Hannah continued. The notice should come out around January on Earth. I will get in touch with her as soon as the participating process finishes. She will be an Invited, after all. It shouldnt hurt to give her a lot of time to prepare. Right, telling her only a few hours before is too harsh. Seol Jihu mumbled calmly. Kim Hannah was taken aback by the sudden attack. H-Hey, back then Hey? Wasnt this an official matter? Ah, m-my apologies. Seol Jihu sniggered and waved his hand. Haha, Im kidding, Im kidding. So you can get flustered. Kim Hannah blurted out, Keuk! * Seol Jihu turned on the ignition once his goal became clear. The first order of business was collecting contribution points. To lock up one of the March Neutral Zones, he asked each of Valhallas members 30 percent of the contribution points in their possession. Of course, it wouldnt matter even if they did not contribute, but they knew it would delay the order in which they could enter the Neutral Zone. There were no complaints since they werent forced, and no one hesitated to expend their contribution points. After all, they knew they would enjoy three months of benefits as long as they entered the Neutral Zone. Moreover, with Valhalla having a 100 percent chance of obtaining a Neutral Zone, they would be fools not to contribute. A few days afterward, a huge notice was hung on the plazas bulletin board. It was regarding the custody auction for the upcoming Neutral Zones. Four Neutral Zones would be opening up for March of 2018. Spread out over four days the 22nd, 23rd, 24th, and 25th it was the most number of Neutral Zone openings in the history of Paradise. Each Area could only admit up to 50 people, but because Area 1 was an independent region, it received a 50 percent boost, allowing 75 people to enter. Since there were four Neutral Zones in total, up to 300 people could enter from South Korea alone. Then how was the custody of the Neutral Zones determined? The auction was carried out in a mixture of two formats the round auction and blind auction. In a round auction, the opportunity to bid would return after every fixed interval, and in a blind auction, the potential bidders would not know how many stamps the others bought. The process was rather simple. Since the Neutral Zone was activated using contribution points, custody would be taken in the order of the maximum number of contribution points spent by the organizations. Here, the method of measuring the amount of contribution points spent were stamps. Meaning, the more stamps an organization purchased at the auction, the greater the chance they would have to acquire custody over a Neutral Zone. Of course, this process had a restriction as well. Once an organization succeeded in acquiring a Neutral Zone, although they would still be able to participate in the next auction, they would not be able to take on the general manager role until four additional Neutral Zones were opened, counting from the next biannual opening. In other words, supposing four Neutral Zones would open in September as well, Valhalla would only be able to take custody of a Neutral Zone in March of next year. This restriction was put in place to prevent one organization from monopolizing the Neutral Zone multiple times in a row. Although Seol Jihu felt like there was also a backstory in how this restriction came to be, he purposely did not ask. He figured hed rather not listen to it than suffer the frustration all over again. In any case, after reviewing the above basic information, Seol Jihu headed to Scheherazade and participated in the temple auction. Valhalla bid for the Neutral Zone opening on Thursday, March 22nd, 2018. The fun of an auction lied in the bidders fierce battle of wits. Although when and how to spend stamps were entirely up to the organizations, the conversion of contribution points spent in purchasing stamps to bidding price, only applied in the specific auction that the stamps were bought. If the organizations purchased only the amount of stamps they needed, the chances of them acquiring custody of a Neutral Zone would decrease. Naturally, they would have to carefully gauge how many stamps the competing organizations would buy. This usually resulted in the Neutral Zone auctions to be carried out in a heavy, grave atmosphere. However, the temples air today was surprisingly light. With even laughter being heard, the atmosphere was relatively relaxed. Seol Jihu knew why. He wasnt the only one. Anyone participating in the auction today knew, the grass and the trees outside knew, and even the heaven and earth knew. 90 percent of the participants purchased red stamps. What this signified was clear. It wasnt as if there was only one Neutral Zone. There were three more besides the one on the 22nd. An organization vying for custody over a Neutral Zone had no reason to compete with Valhalla, the favorite to win the bid who came out swinging. In fact, it was so clear that they were unbeatable that the organizations looking to secure a Neutral Zone left the first days auction entirely. This naturally resulted in only small organizations and groups that had no chance of winning remaining. If there are no bidders left, the auction will come to a close now. As there were no additional bids after the first round, the auction ended earlier than expected. And soon, a Priest wearing a white robe walked out. I will announce the result. While this was normally the most tense moment of the auction, most people looked bored. How could they not lose interest when they already knew who the winner would be? The organization to be in charge of managing Thursday, March 22nd, 2018s Neutral Zone is The Priest also announced the result without dragging it out unnecessarily. Evas Valhalla. Seol Jihu grinned as he watched with his chin resting on his hands. We bought a gold stamp. It was truly an obvious result. Chapter 280. After the Setup (1) It was too early to celebrate with just winning custody over the Neutral Zone. ''Theres a reason the auction opened 2 months in advance. They were hit with a storm of work. While they didnt know how many would enter, they still had to prepare for a maximum of 525 people, so there werent just one or two things they had to procure. The problem was that they couldnt only worry about the Neutral Zone. Step 1. Personnel Recruitment This was the first on the list of things Valhalla had to urgently resolve, which Kim Hannah emphasized as a must. Actually, Seol Jihu didnt want to recruit more people at the moment. Rather, it was correct to say he didnt have the time or energy to do so. While he acknowledged the need for it, he was so swamped with work that the thought of, Do I really have to do it now? was inevitable. However, Kim Hannah was adamant about Step 1, even if they couldnt do Step 2 or 3. Her reason was that they were unable to leave the Neutral Zone for at least three months once they entered. "Representative. We will not be able to do anything for three months once we enter the Neutral Zone. We cant, even if we want to. Were you thinking of remotely working from inside the place? You know that all forms of communications with the outside world will be blocked, dont you? "" "Youll have to work when you come out too. You know this. The more work you finish now, the easier itll be later. "" "Thats not all either. Wed be able to form contracts that are more advantageous to us with the condition of allowing them to enter the Neutral Zone with us. Also, the new members would be able to bond with the existing members during the three months in the Neutral Zone. "" "I know its hard for you, but theres not much time left. Lets work a little harder, okay? "Alright, alright. I got it." In the end, he couldnt endure Kim Hannahs imploring and reluctantly nodded his head. These were all correct words, so Seol Jihu didnt have anything to say against them. Even so, his cooperative relationship with the Assassination Guild was a stroke of fortune amid misfortunes. After a discussion with the other members, Seol Jihu sent a registration notice to the Assassination Guild branch. The notice beckoned people that wished to join Valhalla to come for an interview at the specified date and time. Tong Chai immediately contacted the headquarters and the Assassination Guild posted the recruitment notice throughout the entire city on that very day. As Valhalla was a newly founded organization that also represented an entire city, it received a lot of interest. A lot of people thought, Should I try taking the interview? when they read that Valhalla would recruit regardless of their class, but everyone became dumbstruck when they got to the minimum job requirements. Level 4, awaiting to be a High Ranker.Level 5+ preferred. In other words, it was saying Level 4s should only come if they were confident in their abilities while Level 5s were unconditionally accepted. "Damn. Whats this? Isnt it saying only those who are almost High Rankers or are already High Rankers should come? "I guess theyre going for a small group of elites for now. "Well, theres no way Im qualified. I dont know if there is anyone wholl go. "They''re that confident of providing treatment of that level, huh. Then again, they do represent a city. The people who were looking at the announcement board began to leave one by one while complaining. However, not everyone left. Although it was only one person, there was definitely a person who was carefully reading the recruitment notice. * The day of the interview came. Seol Jihu received a call from Kim Hannah while he was having a conversation with Charlotte Aria. She told him to quickly come and conduct the interviews as the applicants had arrived. Seol Jihu looked at Charlotte Aria, who was busy chattering away with a look that said, Im saved. He had rushed to the palace, hearing that something big happened, but It turned out to be an excuse to call him since he was so busy nowadays Using the authority of a queen. In any case, now that he had a perfect reason, Seol Jihu politely asked to be excused and left the palace. Well. Thats what he tried to do. "Hmm. Alright. Then I shall go too. Because Charlotte Aria started following him like it was only natural, he could only leave the palace after finding Sorg Khne. * Marcel Ghionea was waiting at the entrance. "Let''s go. They''re waiting for you in the meeting room. "How many came? "Three people." "Thats odd. We even included Level 4s. Fewer people came than I expected Seol Jihu wistfully began walking. Marcel Ghionea gave a bitter smile, but didnt comment. * Several people were in front of the meeting room, peering inside. It was natural for an interest to build since there were new faces. "Hehe, there are two girls, hehe. He walked past the giggling Hugo "Thats surprising. I never expected those two would come. "That means Valhallas class is just this high. Anyways, whos the other one? Her eyes are quite something. "Ah. That snake eyes? She was once my slave. Shes a bitch that sure knows how to shake her ass. "W-What? And squeezed past Chohong and Phi Sora who were whispering to each other to enter the room. He saw a total of four people. The backs of the three individuals sitting in front of Kim Hannah looked strangely familiar. Kim Hannah, who found Seol Jihu entering the room, rose up from her seat to greet him. "You came?" The three turned around at the same time, causing Seol Jihu to stop in his steps. His eyes slightly widened after seeing their faces. "Ooh. Youre looking more handsome in the short while weve havent seen each other. The playfully giggling snake eyes, Audrey Basler. "Hnng." A curtly nodding emotionless face, Oh Rahee. "" And a silently observing Ayase Kazuki. "Representative Seol, please take a seat. Seol Jihu sat down first, barely coming back to his senses. He then scanned the people in front of him with an awkward gaze. "All three people here wish to become a member of Valhalla. ''I know that, but'' It was just that the three individuals who visited Valhalla were rather unexpected. There wasnt any need for a customary introduction as hed met all of them before. Thinking he should first hear their stories, Seol Jihu began to talk. "I''m surprised. I didnt expect to see the three of you in this place. He started with the only man. "Mister Kazuki, Didnt you say youll form a new team? "Thats right." Kazuki nodded his head. "I wanted to make a team of my own. That still hasnt changed. That was why it was questionable. Not all affiliates were the same. It might have been different if it was in the form of external cooperation like the relationship between Sicilia and Carpe Diem back in their times at Haramark. Kazukis objective of joining Valhalla could be viewed as him intending to create a team within the organization by borrowing Valhallas help. However, this would inevitably put Kazuki beneath Seol Jihu The Kazuki that Seol Jihu knew was a man who would not go under anyone. He had even once told him he wanted to become his own leader. Nevertheless, he could only think of one reason that made him come here. "Is it because" "Yes. Its because of the Japan Business Federation. "Still?" "Id rather not speak ill of them since there was a time we shared the same bowl, but theyre persistent enough to make my teeth clatter. Seol Jihu stuck out his tongue. "Did they come to harass you or something? "No, they didnt. Perhaps its because they''re conscious of the Triads, but they havent directly approached me. However Kazuki clenched his teeth. "I couldnt make a team. "?" "Well, I probably could have if I forced it. But making a ragtag group isnt any better than not making one at all. Then again, as the leader of Haramarks once greatest team, Umi Tsubame, Kazuki probably had high standards. "It wasnt that there wasnt a single person that met my requirements. Some even positively reacted to my proposal. However, every single one of them suddenly changed their minds, saying they were too exhausted to join. Kazuki spoke calmly, but his eyes emitted a chill. He didnt have to even guess why they all acted like that. It was obvious that the Japan Business Federation had interfered. "So I wanted to at least try to look for a Warrior that could pair up with me. But the results were the same despite reaching out to everyone I knew. Who knew there were things that couldnt be solved with money? Kazuki let out a sigh and turned to look at Seol Jihu. "There was nothing I could do once the situation became like this. Then I happened to see Valhallas recruitment notice. In other words, he was saying he wanted to form a team using Valhallas might since his own power was lacking. While they may still be a hollow shell, they were still an organization that took out the giant coalition called the Eva Alliance. Unless the Japan Business Federation went crazy, they wouldnt bother him again. Especially since it might result in a war between cities "You could have borrowed the Triads help, couldnt you? Kim Hannah who was silently listening suddenly threw in a question. "The Triads" Kazuki smacked his lips. He had an expression that said he didnt want to speak ill of a place that he owed a favor to. "Have a strong tendency to look out for their own first. Valhalla seemed to be a better choice if I was going to become a member anyways. Its better suited for fulfilling my dreams as well. "What do you plan to do after the contract duration ends? Valhalla was also thinking of forming a new team, but they were worried that Kazuki would leave with a part of their team when his contract ended. "Dont worry. I dont take you guys lightly enough to do shameless things without hesitation. Neither do I expect Valhalla to be that generous. Kazuki shook his head. "Only, Im hoping that if I work really hard, Valhalla would share a part of its territory in the future. That much I have hopes for. Kazuki revealed his true, sincere thoughts without hiding anything. "The contract" "I have no issues with it." He then lifted a piece of paper he received from Kim Hannah and spoke. "I dont mind starting from the bottom. Ill never forget this favor if you help me. It was a speech full of confidence. ''If its Mister Kazuki. Ayase Kazuki, the elite Archer hailing from Haramark, would join Valhalla. Seol Jihu wanted to shout in joy, marveling at his ridiculous luck, but there were still two people left. Oh Rahee was fidgeting with her hair with an indifferent face. "Wasnt Miss Oh Rahee the leader of the Bloodline Mercenaries? "It disbanded." "Excuse me?" "It disbanded. We lacked members. Four members died during the war in Haramark. Seol Jihus eyes widened. "You didnt know?" It was a voice that was as emotionless as her face. "Well, I guess you couldnt have known. After all, you were in a coma for several months after the war. "Thats regrettable "Dont." The voice became slightly sharper. "We were prepared ever since we received the payment. We didnt expect three of the Seven Armies to show up, but I guess thats the life of a mercenary. Oh Rahee spoke apathetically. "In any case, of the remaining members, one received a major injury, big enough for her recovery to be uncertain. Another suddenly had a change in mind, saying she would retire. When I told them to do whatever they wanted, I was suddenly left with two members, myself included. "" "Dont look at me like that. It was a team that was formed to make money from the start. I disbanded it without any regrets since it looked like it would be hard for us to continue. And so while I was looking for any good places to join, I found your notice. Seol Jihu felt a little sorry inside, but it couldnt be helped. It was the same as foolishly wishing for luck expecting to not lose a single person in a war of that magnitude. "Have you read through the contract? "Yeah. The contract fee is a little disappointing, but its enough considering the Neutral Zone. Oh Rahee plainly acknowledged it. "I want a 2-year contract for now. Id rather not sign off a 4-year contract all of a sudden like the man sitting next to me. Seol Jihu nodded his head. ''2 years isnt bad. Oh Rahee, a Level 5 master of the quickdraw who received personal training from Jang Maldong himself in the same year as Phi Sora. It went without saying that she, too, was an expert. Now there was one person remaining. "Hmm. I dont have a touching story like the two of them. Feeling that it was finally her turn, Audrey Basler grinned. "Im just here to make you take responsibility. "?" "You made me like this. Take responsibility. Audrey Basler spoke while tapping her open mouth with her finger. Seeing Seol Jihu make a dumbfounded face, she began giggling. "Its a joke. A joke, okay? "Its not a very funny joke. "Sorry. Anyway, I came here after seeing the notice too. There was talk about you not too long ago after the Eva incident wrapped up. I didnt think a notice would actually go up, but I came just in case. She talked like a wanderer, who went wherever the road or the wind led her. It could be said that she was being honest, but Seol Jihu couldnt help mentally tilting his head. "Are you sure youd fit into an organization, Miss Basler? Given your personality, that is. Who do you think I am? " Audrey Basler gave him a sidelong scowl. Her snake eyes made her look a bit frightening. "Im happy to be anywhere as long as its fun. I can even roll inside a shithole. According to my standards, Valhalla is a place that does a lot of interesting things. I can say with confidence that obeying some regulations is a trivial matter if its for the sake of my enjoyment. She then shrugged her shoulders. "Well, I wont deny that I want to reap some profits at the Neutral Zone. Ehehehe. "I understand what youre saying, but Kim Hannah spoke at that moment. She stared at her with her face slightly lowered. "While its good to see that youre relaxed, this isnt a place where you can joke around. Audrey Baslers eyebrow shot up. "Oho." She didnt back away and stared back for a while before asking Seol Jihu a question. "Whos this? She sounded smart from how well she explained things earlier. Oh Rahee and Kazuki smirked while Seol Jihu willingly answered. "This is Kim Hannah." "Kim Hannah, huh. Where have I heard that name before "Shes in charge of overseeing Valhallas administrative duties. Shell soon be the head of the intelligence team as well. "Aha. Eya~ Shes an important person. I didnt know. "Thats understandable. Shes more well known by her nickname, Miss Foxy, after all. Audrey Baser abruptly stopped giggling. "Eh?" She let out a shrill sound and rapidly blinked her eyes. "By Miss Foxy You mean Sinyoungs vixen. Ah. She sneaked a sideward glance at Oh Rahee and Kazuki before stopping herself mid-sentence. She immediately bowed at her waist. "I-Im terribly sorry. She tilted her head before proceeding to gather her hands at her knees and assuming a proper posture. She didnt look like she was being sarcastic but instead, making a desperate attempt to fix her blunders. Kim Hannah faintly smiled. "An Archer must have good situational judgment. From the looks of it, you seem to have quite the skill. "You praise me too much. The things Ive said before were not serious. Its just that Ive always admired Valhallas representative, so "Yes, yes. Thats fine. Well always welcome a skilled Archer. Looking closely, he could see Audrey Baslers forehead drenched in sweat. ''Is she that scary? Both Agnes and Kim Hannah. He couldnt understand why all the people he met were like that. ''Is there a hierarchy among the Six Crazies? Just as he thought of the other member of the Six Crazies stuck inside Evas prison "What will you do? Kim Hannah asked. It was a problem that didnt need any more thinking. There was no need to say anything about Oh Rahee and Kazuki. He was also aware of Audrey Basler''s abilities. He didnt think he hit a jackpot or anything like that. It was just that Valhallas position had risen to the point where talented people came to knock on their door on their own. However, he still felt good. Clenching both his fists, Seol Jihu spoke with a smile. "All three of you. Welcome to Valhalla. After his cool declaration of acceptance, the three signed their contracts on the spot. Valhallas total members increased. Normally, they would get to share deep conversations and hold a welcoming ceremony hosted by the representative to help the new members adapt, but there was no time for that. This was because Kim Hannah immediately left for Earth the very next day to scout out Eun Yuri in advance. He couldnt pay them any attention as he had to take care of all her responsibilities in her place in addition to his own. Still, they were all familiar faces and Chohong was doing a good job touring them around but ''I never thought it would be this much. Seol Jihu had always thought that the Neutral Zones items were automatically produced. But he was wrong. Basic clothing, food, and drinks along with basic weapons, armors, etc Excluding a small number of special items, the things the organization in charge had to prepare were tremendous. For example, the magic spear that Seol Jihu used in the Neutral Zone was a high-quality spear that Sicilia had prepared and enchanted using contribution points. As the saying went, it wasnt easy taking other peoples money. In order to eat the achievement points of the trainees, they had to make the corresponding preparations. The good news was that the total cost didnt add up to as much as he had expected. It was because several organizations that wished to participate as instructors periodically visited him after the auction to declare that they would help with a portion of the preparations. Seol Jihu finally had some room to breathe after he busied himself running about the place with the Dongchun Merchants timely aid. As February passed and early March came around in Earths time, the finish line to the preparations that once seemed endless began to come in view. "Uhaaaa." Seol Jihu slumped on his desk after signing yet another contract that day. He wanted to collapse on his bed, but there was still some work he had remaining. He felt he could rest easy after finishing that. ''I want to play too. He sometimes wondered if he had to do things to this extent, but ''No.'' Seol Jihu reminded himself of his objective in the Neutral Zone whenever that thought surfaced. Surprisingly, the negative thoughts in his mind vanished when he did so. ''Its my chance to finally repay the favor. Tok, tok. Just as he raised his body while muttering to himself to work harder, the door opened with the sound of knocking. "Jihu~" Seol Jihus expression relaxed as soon as he saw the woman coming in with a tray in her hands. "Noona." Seo Yuhui was the only one who looked after Seol Jihu while he was swamped with work. She brought him snacks every now and then and occasionally helped him with his work. How could he not be grateful? "Aigoo~ Look at our Jihus face. What do we do? Its gotten so thin. Seo Yuhui walked in with short and quick steps before hurriedly putting down the tray and smothering Seol Jihu in a hug. Seol Jihus eyes gently closed as he felt an indescribable warmth cover his face. "Haah." Now I feel alive. Sure enough, color began to flush back to his haggard face. A healing place wasnt always at a faraway location. "Wouldnt it be better to take a little break? Seol Jihu shook his head. "No. Its better to rest after finishing. "Still" "Im almost done anyway. Ah. Im good now. After recharging himself with high-quality clean energy called Seo Yuhui, Seol Jihu drew back his head and asked. "Speaking of which. How is Noona doing these days? "Me? Im Seo Yuhui trailed off her sentence. "Im fine. Im constantly offering up prayers. While she didnt give a clear answer, both of them knew that there were no improvements. Although she had slightly recovered after offering up the offerings they had gathered, she was far off from regaining her former power. "Dont worry too much." Seo Yuhuis eyes widened. Actually, she wasnt too happy with him bringing this topic up. It was because she could see his face darken whenever this came up, clearly showing how indebted he felt towards her. Seo Yuhui didnt feel well whenever she saw Seol Jihu in distress. "Youll be able to recover soon. But for some reason, he seemed to be burning with enthusiasm. "Please wait a little more. I''m certain He even emphasized it three times. He didnt look like hed charge in the Parasites territory looking for offerings with the opening of the Neutral Zone approaching. ''Hes certain?'' Seo Yuhui could only tilt her head in confusion, unable to guess what was going on in his mind. Chapter 281. After the Setup (2) It went without saying that the Neutral Zone instructors were limited. Including the general manager, a Neutral Zone needed at least ten personnel, and the number could not exceed 10 percent of the total number of people. Meaning, the number of instructors allowed to enter the 2018 March Neutral Zone would be 53 or less. Of course, Seol Jihu didnt plan to fill up all 53 seats. Although the general manager would gain Survival Points even if they sat around and did nothing, the instructors gains would be strictly merit-based. It would depend on how well they could coax the trainees into spending their Survival Points. For example, the instructor in charge of operating the cafeteria would gain little but consistent Survival Points, while the instructor in charge of the VIP store would be able to go for a single big fortune. In other words, while an instructors profits would fundamentally depend on their ability, having fewer instructors would allow them to gain a bigger piece of the pie. This was the reason Seol Jihu decided to bring the minimum number of people he could. Ill definitely be bringing all of Valhallas members though. A total of fifteen people from Valhalla would be entering the Neutral Zone. Although only thirteen of them could actually perform as instructors, the Neutral Zone had strict rules, which did not set Flone and Little Chick as exceptions. Whether one was a human being, a ghost, or an animal, they would be counted as one head if they entered. As Earthlings tried to game the system after the heavy restrictions came in effect, the seven kingdoms had sealed any means for them to cheat. As Seol Jihu recognized Flone and Little Chick as members of Valhalla, he could not just leave them behind and decided to bear the cost. Another restriction was that only up to 60 percent of the instructors could be from the managing organization. As such, Seol Jihu cut off the number of instructors at 25 exactly. Only after discussing with the participating instructors and distributing the roles was Seol Jihu able to get a breather. Finally, the preparation had ended. Done! Seol Jihu put down his pen and sprung up with his arms in the end, feeling refreshed. Now, there was only one thing left to do lazing around while watching his comrades run around the Neutral Zone to gain Survival Points. You better not ask me for any help, or else you wont hear the end of it. Ah, but Ill help Yuhui Noona and Kim Hannah a bit. Seol Jihu vowed small vengeance according to the Golden Rule before plopping down on his bed completely relaxed. Although he planned to take a nap, he fell into a deep sleep. By the time he woke up, the day had gone by, and it was the next morning. And, the person he had been waiting for was back. * Kim Hannah had returned to Paradise late last night. Seol Jihu heard this news from Seo Yuhui who came into his room to tell him to eat breakfast. Seol Jihu ran to the 10th floor trying to suppress his excitement and saw Kim Hannah sitting at a table, drinking coffee. Youre here? Looking back at Seol Jihu, Kim Hannah grinned. As this was not an official place, she did not use polite speech, but that was not a problem. Seol Jihu glued his butt on the chair across from her. Dont be in such a rush. I was going to report to you yesterday when I came back, but you were sleeping like a baby. You should have woken me up. No, you were sleeping so soundly. I would have felt horrible if I did. Kim Hannah giggled as she took a sip of coffee. You even finished my share of the paperwork. Thanks. Really. Its nothing. It needed to be done anyway. Good job too. Oh my. Thank you, Representative. Kim Hannah spoke in an unusually cutesy tone. She seemed to be in a terrific mood, perhaps because the preparations were done when she came back. It was a success. Kim Hannah answered without dragging it out any longer. Getting in touch was easy, but not so much afterward. I thought she would be easy to coax since she entered Paradise once already, but it was trickier than I expected. How so? She looked interested, but she didnt try to show it. She asked all sorts of questions before asking me to give her some time to think. And she did that, twice. Right, she probably found it difficult to believe that she could not remember anything about a world she had gone to before. To be honest, I thought she would refuse and was racking my brain for a plan. But then she suddenly called me up, cheekily reaching out her hand like shed buy my story just this once. Kim Hannah smirked as she put her coffee mug down. Anyway, I stamped her right then and there. Now she wont be able to refuse even if she wanted to. If you stamped her, that must mean she accepted my terms, right? Of course. I explained everything to her on our second meeting, and she gave her answer on the third. Seol Jihu clenched his fists. But that kid was really cheeky. She said, If youre telling the truth, I should be able to confirm it when I get to that unspeakable world. Kim Hannah shook her head. Seol Jihu asked with his eyes sparkling. So? ? How was she? Eun Yuri, I mean. Did she look okay? I dont know. I cant open up her Status Window, so I have no way of knowing. But Kim Hannah paused for a moment before continuing. She seemed timid, but I could also tell that she was a bit of an oddball. From the way she talked, she wasnt stupid at all. She didnt feel like an ordinary college student. Oho. Also, she was really pretty. Oh yeah? Seol Jihu rejoiced. Yep. Even when she was just sitting still, the aura she gave off was no joke. She was one of those atmospheric beauties. Ooh Kim Hannah glanced at Seol Jihu coldly. Oi. Hmm? Why are you so happy? Seol Jihu blinked rapidly. Uh, its because you said she wasnt ordinary. Mhm, Im sure it is. Kim Hannah sighed. Ehew, why are there only a few men in our organization? Its women everywhere. Everywhere, I tell you! Seol Jihu stealthily looked away, hearing Kim Hannahs obvious jab. However, he suddenly remembered something good and spoke. Oh yeah, do you remember when you and I first met? Cough. Kim Hannah lightly coughed as if she choked on her coffee. Cough, cough! Damn it, I was wondering why you were just letting it go. Hehe, you didnt remember until I brought it up, right? Damn it, why did I Kim Hannah smacked her lips while glancing sideways. Seol Jihu smiled faintly. Im curious about something. Sorry. Kim Hannah apologized right away. I didnt know. No, its not that I didnt know, but I didnt have time. I didnt think Id be using the gold stamp on you. So mean. Mean? What part of you back then was I supposed to trust? Kim Hannah grumbled softly as she studied Seol Jihus face. However, he only stared at her without a word. She must have had a guilty conscience as she spoke when Seol Jihu didnt say anything. Come on, think about me a little. I dont have any battle power. Killing me is like snapping a twig. Still, his gaze did not drop. Argh, damn it Unable to bear his indescribable gaze, Kim Hannah eventually raised the white flag. Okay, Ill apologize. Sorry. Let bygones be bygones, please? If youre sorry, do me a favor. Then Ill forget about it completely. A favor? Its nothing difficult. You just have to do as I say. Ugh. Hey, Ill just give you my jacket. How about you use it for a day and return it to me? You said you liked my smell, right? Ive been wearing it for two days. Hmm, Ill take it for now. Its nowhere enough though. Seol Jihu did not refuse, making Kim Hannah dumbstruck. Are you for real? I actually cant believe it. Ignoring Kim Hannahs pleas, Seol Jihu spoke with a smile. Soon Have some shame. Do you really wanna do that? Kim Hannah criticized Seol Jihu with a pitying look. Why? Its fun. Put fun aside for this. I have to destress somehow, right? Anyway, it shouldnt be difficult, so you choose. Seol Jihu gave an ultimatum before getting up from his seat. Oh, Ill give this back to you in the Neutral Zone. Of course, he didnt forget to take the jacket hanging on Kim Hannahs seat. Staring at him with a dumbfounded look, Kim Hannah shouted, At least dont take the jacket! * Time flew, and the opening of the Neutral Zone entered the countdown stage. Although preparations were fully made and there was nothing more to be done, Valhalla was bustling from early morning. The Tutorial would start at 8 p.m. Earth time. All participating instructors had to enter before then. Although leaving the organization building empty weighed on Seol Jihus mind, there was no need to worry about any possible burglary as Flone admonished the mob of housebound spirits to keep the place safe. Valhallas members hopped on the carriage at the right time and left for the Neutral Zone. However, Seol Jihu did not leave with them and remained in Eva. He had told his comrades that he had to take care of something as general manager and that he would arrive before its too late, so they should enter first. Then, the place he visited was Luxurias temple. Now that Eun Yuri was stamped, she had to come to Paradise regardless of her will. But before then, there was something he needed to do. I want to use a wish. Using a wish to resurrect Eun Yuri. Only then would she gain the qualification to enter Paradise again. Seol Jihu was somewhat looking forward to this process. After all, this was the first time he was using a Divine Wish. However, nothing of note happened. Never mind a grand ceremony, all he got were words that the wish was heard and that the resurrection was complete. After Luxurias confirmation, Seol Jihu returned to Valhalla with a grin. It was boring to stay in such a big building alone, but he spent his time productively, vigorously training for the first time in a while. Then, when it was time, he finally started walking toward the destination. Where he headed to was the portal within the temple. He did not get on a carriage and go to the Neutral Zone bordering Scheherazade. Instead, he had gone back to Earth. Coming back after a long time, Seol Jihu immediately checked the current time. 2018 March 22nd, 7:31 p.m. Good. He had returned on time thanks to calculating the time several times. As Kim Hannah said, the Tutorial was a stage that was randomly created on Earth, and the summoning happened on Earth as well. In other words, he would not be able to enter the Tutorial if he stayed in Paradise. Though, that wouldnt be impossible in the first place except for unique situations. After wandering around his room for a while, Seol Jihu suddenly checked his phone. There was a big backlog of text messages and calls that he failed to pick up. Many were from his mother and older brother, and Yun Seora had interestingly texted him as well. I need to give them a call Although this thought crossed his mind, Seol Jihu gently put his phone down. He could be on the phone for a while if he started talking to them, but he had less than 10 minutes remaining. There was a chance the call would end in the middle. Blaming himself for being too busy with Paradise, Seol Jihu quietly sat down and waited. Finally, the clock turned to 8 p.m., and a change occurred. Without any signs, a silvery light formed in the air before quickly descending and swallowing Seol Jihu whole. So this was what happened. As he had been so flustered the first time, he had not seen it clearly. Seol Jihu stared in amazement as the light rapidly dyed his body. In the next moment, his vision turned white, and irresistible drowsiness flooded in. * When he opened his eyes, an unfamiliar scenery unfolded before him. What the After getting up, Seol Jihu first checked his surroundings. I thought it would be my apartment room But rather than his room, he found himself in a living room he had never seen before. It looked like the house of an average middle-class family. It was then. Wing, wing! A vibrating sound buzzed, followed by a recorded robotic voice. Now, now, rise and shine! Wake up and check your messages. Hurry up! Although the echo in the room made it slightly unclear, he could still tell that it was Phi Soras voice. This woman Neutral Zone aside, she had insisted on taking charge of the Tutorial. Seol Jihu really couldnt feel a hint of manners in her tone. Laughing blandly, when he tried to enter the room where the voice came from [Identification complete.] An alert struck his ears. [Confirming the admission of Seol Jihu the Helper of Gold Mark Invited, Eun Yuri.] Seeing the message, Seol Jihu grinned. It was generally believed that an Earthling could only experience the Tutorial once. However, the reason he could enter the Tutorial as a fully-fledged Earthling lied on the gold invitation. The invitation clearly said on the bottom: *This invitation letter allows the honored guest to bring along another person as a helper. In other words, Seol Jihu had obtained the qualification to enter the Tutorial again by becoming Eun Yuris helper. According to Luxuria, the gold stamp was made for someone who must be brought in. The Tutorial should be a piece of cake. Although the stage was created on Earth, the Tutorial was an independent space just like the Neutral Zone. As he could use all his abilities from Paradise, it would be more difficult to fail the stage. Seol Jihu pledged to explore every corner of the Tutorial this time. That was, before a new alert rang out. [A Gold Mark Invited entering with their Helper has initiated Tutorial Modification.][Gold Marks bonus privilege, Hidden Stage, has been opened.] Huh? Seol Jihu blinked rapidly. The Tutorial changed when a Helper entered with a Gold Mark Invited? A new hidden stage would open? He had never heard anything about it. Whats going on? As he was standing dazedly from the unexpected turn of events Click. He heard the sound of a door opening. It was from the room where the voice came from before. Chapter 282. After the Setup (3) Seol Jihu had no choice but to doubt his eyes when he saw a woman staggering out of the room with her hand against the wall. She was struggling to walk not because she was ill or morbidly obese. It was because she simply had too many layers of clothes on. No, this volume couldnt be because of having just too many clothes on. Seol Jihu stared at the outer padding that was about to burst, and lo and behold Ah. The woman fumbled. She immediately spread out her arms in an attempt to balance herself, and Seol Jihu quickly rushed to support her. Are you okay? Y-Yes. As the woman spoke while nodding her head Im fi Tk! The catchers mask she was wearing fell to the ground. The woman shut her mouth, not finishing her previous thought. Of course, Seol Jihu was at a loss for words as well. What the heck is this catchers mask for? Why is she wearing it? She even had a hat on! At this moment, his cell phone rang once more along with Phi Soras voice urging them to hurry. Hmm. Seol Jihu pressed his forehead. He already had a lot on his mind. Many questions were yet to be answered, but he decided to ask what he was most curious about first. Why are you wearing all that? To prepare for the Tutorial. Her voice was soft but clear. Rather than timid, she sounded empty and dry. To prepare for the Tutorial? Scanning her outfit again, Seol Jihus expression contorted. It was a strange sight no matter how many times he saw it. At least her bottoms were airier than the layers upon layers of clothes that she had on above her waist. Did you dress like that on purpose? To increase your defense? The woman didnt answer, seemingly sensing a negative connotation from his tone. She only looked up at him blankly. Seol Jihu corrected himself. Well, uh, you have great preparedness. Thank you. She bowed politely, then spoke. I put some thought in wearing this, but I think it would be better to take them off. Right? You think so? Thankfully, she didnt seem to be a complete idiot. As Seol Jihu was inwardly breathing a sigh of relief, the woman continued talking. I thought I was more than prepared with this until a moment ago. I realized how stupid I was when I opened my eyes. Seol Jihu did not miss the underlying meaning of her words. Her memories must have come back. In that case, this person really must be. The sound of struggling was heard. She was trying to take off her clothes, but could not even bring her arms together. After trying it a few times, she gave up and stared at Seol Jihu. Seol Jihu sighed. Let me help. Starting from the outermost padding, he got through six layers of tops and bottoms before taking out knee and shin protectors and finally the leather gaiters. Only then did her real clothes a monotone tracksuit that was definitely penetrated by the wind reveal itself. Coincidentally, Seol Jihu was also wearing a matching set of sweatshirt and sweatpants that Kim Hannah bought him, making the two look similar. Whew. Seemingly exhausted, the woman plunked down on the ground and spat out a sigh. It must have been scorching hot under all those layers as tiny beads of sweat were staining her light-grey tracksuit. Seol Jihu carefully studied her as she took off her hat and fanned her face with a look that said, Ah, I finally feel alive. Neat eyes that seemed to be drawn with a paintbrush and similarly graceful facial features that were like timidly bloomed peach blossoms. The atmosphere she gave off wasnt a joke either. She was simply sitting still, yet she gave off a cynical and sensitive air. Although she was in the same room as Seol Jihu, it felt like she was in a world of her own. Moreover, the beauty mark under one of her transient pupils gave off a heartrending allure. It was at this point that Seol Jihu realized Kim Hannahs previous description of her had been spot on. She was undeniably a beauty, but she also seemed to be a bit of an oddball. That said, he didnt yet understand what part of her was cheeky. Did she feel his gaze? The woman put her cap on again before getting up. Thank you for helping me out. She cupped her hands together and bowed. Seol Jihu said what he should have said a long time ago. Nice to meet you. Im Seol Jihu. Um, youre the one who invited me, right? Yes, and you must be Eun Yuri. Eun Yuri spoke in a soft voice. Then Again. Her expression became dazed. She looked into the empty air, and her already blank expression disappeared completely. Miss Eun Yuri? Her ears must still be open as she snapped out instantly. Are you alright? Yes. A calm reply came out. I was just organizing my thoughts a bit. Eun Yuri muttered as she wiped her forehead drenched with sweat. Seol Jihu didnt blame her for being confused. After all, she must have just gotten back the memories she lost. What does resurrecting feel like? Seol Jihu grew curious about Eun Yuris thoughts. Do you need my help with anything? Or do you have any questions? No, its fine. Im pretty much set, thanks to Miss Kim Hannah explaining everything clearly ah, but Eun Yuri shook her head in the middle of talking. Theres something I want to confirm. Seol Jihu nodded, signaling at her to go ahead. Did I really come back? To Paradise, I mean. It was a somewhat unexpected question. However, her low voice was filled with previously unexisting desperation. For some reason, this seemed to be an extremely important question to Eun Yuri. Of course. Itll sink in soon. Eun Yuris complexion brightened slightly. She looked strangely relieved as if knowing this was enough for now. It was then. Wing, wing! Seol Jihus cellphone vibrated again. Can you hurry up? Whats up with these messages? Are you listening to me, dear? Argh, hurry up! Phi Soras yelling flowed out. The sudden change must have caught her off guard even as the Tutorials manager as her tone couldnt get more urgent. Seol Jihu finally took his eyes off of Eun Yuri and turned to the room she came from. There are some things we need to talk about, but should we first head to the gathering point? Looks like we should. Eun Yuri agreed immediately. Perhaps because she had gone through this before, she was quick to understand. Great, hold on. Seol Jihu moved right away. Ah. Eun Yuri seemed a little surprised, but Seol Jihu didnt pay it any mind and walked into the room to retrieve a cell phone. Here it is. Looking back, he saw a fidgeting Eun Yuri. Um, thats my room Oh, sorry. Im in a bit of a hurry. N-No, its not that Eun Yuri bit her lower lip and avoided his gaze. It didnt take long for Seol Jihu to find out why. This room To put it bluntly, it was a mess. There were at least six empty bags of chips and several ice cream sticks scattered everywhere. She must enjoy eating snacks as the room was full of traces of food. However, what caught Seol Jihus attention the most was a notebook sitting on her desk. What to do before and after entering. Eun Yuri must have made her own plans after listening to Kim Hannahs explanation. Seol Jihu could clearly picture her jotting down ideas while snacking on ice cream and chips. Was she that excited? He felt this at the time of questioning her, but Eun Yuri really seemed to want to enter Paradise even though she shouldnt have had any memories of it. The more Seol Jihu thought about this, the more curious he got. However, he decided to ask about it later and left the room to hand her the cell phone. Eun Yuri quickly received it. Her gaze then fell on the empty air. [Identity confirmed. You have been registered as a user.][Sender: The Guide] She immediately checked her phone. [1. Gather at the island lot by the designated time][2. Remaining Time 00:03:17] Island lot? Not the school auditorium? The start of the Tutorial was clearly different from what Seol Jihu remembered. Eun Yuri, who was staring at her phone, also looked back at Seol Jihu. She seemed to be asking for an explanation as the Tutorial wasnt what she remembered. Did you hear the first message? Yes, the bonus privilege of the gold mark. Im not sure whats going on either. This is also a first for me or anyone else in Paradise for that matter. Eun Yuris eyes widened slightly. We dont have much time. The Guide should know something about it. Lets go. Eun Yuri nodded silently, then opened the door. It was dark outside. Dark clouds blanketed the sky, not revealing a single star. Seol Jihu confirmed another change as soon as he stepped out. His fear had come to life as he wasnt in a city, but a jungle. A dense forest filled up his vision. The place he and Eun Yuri came out of wasnt Eun Yuris apartment room, but a jungle cabin. Let me get this straight. The Gold Mark wasnt the direct cause of the Tutorials change. It was because a Helper had entered with the Gold Mark Invited. The problem was that no one knew this until now. Sung Shihyun must have also entered the Tutorial alone. Otherwise, someone should have known about it, and there was no way Kim Hannah wouldnt have heard about such a rare occurrence. In other words, Eun Yuri must be the first person in the history of Paradise to have entered Paradise with a Helper, thereby triggering a type of hidden piece. Of course, the fact that Eun Yuri resurrected might have played a role in it as well. Hopefully, Miss Phi Sora knows something Just as he set out after organizing his thoughts, Seol Jihu almost stopped. A hum? Because of a faint hum. Although it was barely audible, it was most certainly a nasal hum. Looking back sneakily, he saw Eun Yuri following behind him. She nodded as she looked left and right, and a faint smile was hanging on her face. Suddenly, the humming stopped. Ah. Their eyes met. Realizing that Seol Jihu was staring, the smile on her face disappeared completely. Eun Yuri pushed her snapback hat down as she lowered her head. This person The more he looked at her, the stranger she seemed. He could attribute a portion of her calmness to her recovering her lost memories, but shouldnt she be anxious about the Tutorial changing? She looked like she was having a blast, like a kid who was secretly happy after getting a surprise present. Seol Jihu wanted to ask what she was so happy about, but he could only swallow his words as he began to hear faint murmurings of people. Turning back to the front, he saw an orange lampost emitting a cross-shaped light in the far distance. It was the island lot. * Marcel Ghionea was standing on the path to the lot. He was nicely dressed in a black suit. He looked like he had questions to ask, but he paused when Seol Jihu gestured at him with his eyes. In the next moment, he spoke courteously. Good job coming all the way here. You can go left. Thanks. You look great by the way. Seol Jihu whispered as he passed Marcel Ghionea. Huhu, thank you, Representative. Marcel Ghionea also returned a quiet reply, but seeing as how Eun Yuri gave the two men a back-and-forth look, she must have heard the conversation between them. A bonfire was burning in the middle of the spacious lot. People inside the lot were separated into two groups using a line drawn in the middle. Seol Jihu couldnt hide his surprise when he first saw it. Wow. There wasnt a single person on the left. That meant there were no other Invited present. Now this is a first. Thanks for coming early. At that moment, a woman who was sitting on a chair next to the bonfire stood up. Oh~ Seol Jihus eyes widened. It was Phi Sora wearing a silver suit, office skirt, and opaque stockings. Looking at her like this gave Seol Jihu a whole other feeling. Oh, my ass. Phi Sora gritted her teeth. For some reason, an oval ocean-colored portal was situated next to her. Did it have something to do with the Tutorials change? Alright, now that all 75, or rather 76 people, are here. Phi Sora sighed before scratching her head hard. She looked taken aback by the sudden change. Now that he thought about it, the 74 Contracted were all dead silent. It wouldnt be strange for them to be discussing loudly after being summoned to such a strange place, but most of them were simply looking at Phi Sora in fear. Well, its pretty obvious what happened. He didnt even need to look to know that Phi Sora must have lashed out and crushed their spirits. Judging by the huge cracks on the ground, she must have blown up grandly. Argh how am I supposed to explain this really I already have a thousand things to do Her mind must be in chaos. How could it not, when the person who should be waiting in the Neutral Zone suddenly appeared in the Tutorial, which also changed drastically? Phi Sora clicked her tongue after glaring at Seol Jihu resentfully. First it looks like an explanation of the current situation is needed. You must be curious. Why were on this shitty island instead of a school. A few of the Contracted nodded their heads. They must have gotten an explanation on Earth. First, Ill read the message I got word by word. Phi Soras eyes turned to the air. It seemed a separate message went to the Guide just like Seol Jihu predicted. If the Neutral Zone is a place of learning and developing, then the Tutorial is a place to screen your qualification to learn. She spoke monotonously like she was reading a textbook. But when a special Invited is brought in with a special method, the Tutorial can only lose its original intent. The first reason is that this implies that the Invited has already proven their qualification. The second reason is the existence of the Helper. Phi Sora cleared her throat. And thus, after much deliberation over many complex elements, the Seven Gods agreed on a special arrangement for the specially summoned Invited for this one-of-a-kind situation. However, this arrangement shall not be forced upon the Invited. They will have a choice. After ending there, Phi Sora looked down. You all can make a choice. Whether to stay here and start the Special Tutorial, or She pointed to the blue portal before continuing. To go back to where youre supposed to be and start the Basic Tutorial. For the record, this applies to both Contracted and Invited, and this will be your choice to make. Miss Guide! I have a question. Seol Jihu shouted as he shot his hand up. Phi Sora replied curtly. What? I understand what youre saying, but what is the exact difference between the two? The difficulty. Phi Sora said clearly. The Special Tutorial is incomparably more difficult than the Basic Tutorial. Supposedly, this special Tutorial has the same difficulty as the Neutral Zones Very Hard mission. Seol Jihu instantly lost all his excitement. Very Hard. Thats it? For Seol Jihus current strength, a Very Hard difficulty mission wouldnt even wake him up a day after he drank himself to sleep. But However, Phi Sora foretold a twist next. It says the difficulty may increase depending on the situation. And although there is only a low chance, certain conditions being met may make the difficulty increase to Impossible. Seol Jihu paused hearing the word impossible. Now this changed the story. Is the difficulty the only thing that goes up? Of course not. Phi Sora shook her head. The reward will naturally be proportional to the difficulty. For the record, there is a world of difference between the rewards depending on the conditions met. It says theyre gods gifts that can be used not just in the Tutorial, but also the Neutral Zone and even Paradise. They said there was a hidden space. Seol Jihu fell into thought. In truth, he was already leaning heavily to one side. By definition, an arrangement referred to plans or preparations for a future event. In that case Rather than trying to screw us over It was likely a way for them to give everything to them. It was easy to see from the way they were given a choice. This is a definite must. No matter how difficult the Tutorial was, could it be harder than fighting the Parasites Seven Armies? Having made up his mind, Seol Jihu turned around. Eun Yuri also nodded without any complaints. There was no reason for her to refuse. Because after hearing Kim Hannahs explanation and also recovering her memories, she fully understood how incredible the man in front of her was. So? Are you guys doing the Special Tutorial? Of course. Thats what I thought. Alright, first, take this. Phi Sora threw a piece of paper over. The paper spun in the air before turning into a golden bag and a leather bag and falling in front of Eun Yuri. There is a separate bag for the Invited. Apparently, it was prepared in case any of the Contracted wanted to challenge the Special Tutorial. Of course, that includes the Invited. Phi Soras voice rang out. I thought it normally wasnt given out. Thats in the Basic Tutorial, but here its different. Its probably because youll all die as soon as the Tutorial starts without it. Eun Yuri opened the golden bag. Necessary Box x4Mark of Survival x1Diary of an Unknown Survivor x1 The vacant eyes lit up for the first time. Wow She hugged the golden bag tightly. I think I just got something amazing. Seeing her whisper quietly, Seol Jihu grinned. Theyre the bonus items given to a Gold Mark, after all. Phi Sora smacked her lips while looking at the duo. Anyway, thats it for the Invited. Ill text you the rest of the details so read it later. Supposedly, getting just one good reward here will let you live like royalty in the Neutral Zone. With that, Phi Sora turned to the group on the right side. Now, lets see. The rest of you can follow me. Ill explain everything again once we get to the school auditorium. You see this portal, right? . I guarantee not a single one of you can pass this stage. Because this stage wasnt made for you all to attempt it. . Well, if you have a death wish, I wont stop you. But youd best follow me if you dont want to die. Phi Sora turned around. Although she tried to enter the portal first, her feet stopped. What are you doing? Hurry up. The lot was still dead silent. Hello? Are you listening? Not a single one of the Contracted moved. A few flinched but that was it. They were all standing still like they were pinned to the ground. Oh? Phi Soras eyebrow went up. Chapter 283. After the Setup (4) The empty lot was quiet. Apart from the crackling sound of the bonfire and the sound of crickets chirping, it was quiet enough to be able to hear people breathing. A handsome young man finally broke the awkward silence. I have a question. Although he raised his hand to ask for permission like Seol Jihu, Phi Sora answered with a hard no. Answer my question first. You sure youre speaking after listening to everything, right? Well Yes or no. Answer clearly. Are you sure youve thought things through after hearing those two idiots conversation and my warnings? The young man slowly lowered his hand, scared from her cold and intense stare. Yes. Youve got to be kidding me! Phi Sora roughly wiped her face. Her impatience started to show up in her expression. Im supposed to keep as many of them alive as possible and send them to the Neutral Zone Because that would increase the number of people they could get Survival Points out of. In other words, it was less a matter of responsibility and more a matter of saving face. Youre driving me insane. Listen, are you that eager to die? Does this situation seem like some B-rated survival movie scene to you? Of course I dont want to die. I dont see the situation that way either. The young mans words carried a peculiar confidence in it. Phi Sora clicked her tongue. If youre swayed by the whole reward thing, wake up. As I said before, this stage wasnt made for you. I did hear that. If you heard it then why Phew. Listen. Even the Basic Tutorial isnt easy. Once we get to the third stage, at least half of the people here will have failed. In the first place, there is only one Invited and the rest are all Contracted. I dont understand why youre so confident. Because Im a Contracted, just like you said. Maybe its better to stay in the place that the Invited chose. Phi Sora scoffed. Bullshit. Even Im busy minding my own business here. Do you think there are many Invited that would help because you ask them so? Plus, this stage was opened because those two fulfilled some unreasonable conditions. Im sure theyd feel great about others making a profit out of it! If thats what you think, then I apologize. I didnt mean that they had to help necessarily. Although Phi Sora spat out words at him like a machine gun, the young man calmly answered. But anyway, dont we also have the right to choose? Just as you said, Miss Guide. He was speaking politely but did not lose an inch. Also, I heard that the Guide has no authority to force us. Phi Soras face slightly twitched. The Guide could not say much in situations like this. So youre saying the Guide should only guide. .. Well deal with this ourselves so just say what youve got to say and get lost. Thats what you mean, right? I didnt say that. I apologize if Ive upset you. The young man said with a bright smile. It did not seem like the attitude of someone apologizing at all. I also think its better for you people to proceed with the basic tutorial. Seol Jihu, after silently watching all this time, stepped in. Even for him, it was better to proceed separately from the Contracted. That way, he could focus his attention on Eun Yuri, and he would not have to be concerned with the Contracted messing things up as they roamed around. Of course, there was a sense of invasion as Phi Sora said. After all, this Special Tutorial hidden piece was something that was activated by Eun Yuri and his existence. The Guide has the role of keeping as many people alive as possible and sending them all to the Neutral Zone safely. When we say, dont do this, there is a good reason for it. That was why Seol Jihu tried to persuade them to go back. Why? The young mans expression turned strange. Ah, of course, I am grateful that you opened this special stage. And I understand that you want to keep it to yourself since youre the first one to find it. The young man spoke loudly. But as I said earlier, we have the right to choose. He claimed the right of choice while speaking loudly for everyone to hear. Dont get me wrong. Im not asking you to take care of us in the Special Tutorial. All Im saying is that we have the right to make our own decisions. Oho. The man had a rather glib tongue. With only a few words, he emphasized the value of the space that Phi Sora guaranteed and made it sound like Seol Jihu was trying to monopolize it. The mans intentions were clear. It was obvious from the way he asked for approval and support from people around him, asking, Dont you think so? Everyone? Agitation. The underlying intention was to leave as many as people as possible in this stage and take control over them. Its still dangerous no matter whether you stay here or go there. But in the end, its just the Tutorial. It cant be harder than the next Neutral Zone stage, right? Seol Jihu could not help but laugh hearing the statement, Its just the Tutorial. I think it would be better for me to stay here risking the danger and taking it easy in the Neutral Zone rather than suffering in the Neutral Zone after proceeding with the Basic Tutorial. Therefore, Im going to stay. Seeing as how he understood the situation to a certain degree, he must have paid attention to the explanation he was given. This would normally be a praiseworthy thing, but in this case, it only made the situation worse for him. But no matter what, the fact that the young man would not change his mind. In the end, all his words were out of ignorance. Its time to wake up and stop dreaming. At that moment Phi Sora jumped in. I was sharing useful insights out of kindness, but what? Hah, alright, fine. Do whatever you want. Phi Sora stopped glaring at the young man and turned back to Seol Jihu. You stop too, dear. No matter what you say they wont listen if theyre so dogged. Once they experience it themselves, theyll finally understand, Ah, I fucked up! Maintaining her mocking behavior filled with anger, Phi Sora furiously stared up at the sky. You saw that, right? Although there was nothing up in the sky, it was obvious that her words were meant for the Earthlings who were watching the Tutorial currently. Listen carefully. I tried to stop them several times. Dont you dare come at me later and ask why I didnt stop them, or Ill crack your heads open. After spitting out a threat, she took a deep breath and crossed her arms. Anyways, no one wants to go back? This is your last chance. The Contracted were still motionless. It was possible that people with some insight on the situation could be swayed by the young mans sweet words. Since the Guide guaranteed that a single reward would allow them to live like kings in the Neutral Zone, it made sense for them to be enthralled. But among the clueless people, there could be at least one person who wanted to proceed with the Basic Tutorial. But because the general atmosphere was leaning toward staying in the Special Tutorial, it definitely would not be easy to speak up. After all, sticking with a large crowd definitely seemed safer than proceeding alone. It was a simple crowd mentality. Of course, many of them were likely hoping to strike it rich as well. Alright, then Im not going to ask anymore. And the same goes for you guys. You better not say nonsense like, why didnt you stop us? And dont go asking those two, Why did you activate this space? After growling at the crowd, Phi Sora started to call people one by one and threw invitation letters at them. Soon, dozens of leather bags fell from the sky. Phi Sora took out her cell phone after delivering some formal guiding announcements. Thursday, March 22nd, 2018. Area 1. She pressed the screen. Starting the Tutorials stage 1, Island Escape. She announced the start of the Tutorial with a cold voice. Bzzz! Phones all over the place vibrated. Seol Jihu subconsciously looked back at Eun Yuri, then realized his mistake and turned back to the bonfire. However, Phi Sora was already gone, and so was the portal. Was she given a teleportation Authority? Seol Jihu left the question to be asked later and walked forward. Eun Yuri was staring at her phone screen. [Sender: The Guide][1. Escape the island within the given time and gather on the way to the next island.][2. Time left 119:59:45] 5 days? They gave five days to escape the island when the time limit for the auditorium escape was only three hours. Seol Jihu asked with an unsure tone of voice. Did the Diary of the Unknown Student, or rather Survivor, update? Yes, Ill show you. Just as Eun Yuri lightly pressed on her screen. Did everyone see the message? A cheerful voice filled the empty lot. The duos attention automatically followed the voice. The young man who was previously refuting Phi Sora stepped up. Once he took over the spot Phi Sora was standing at, Seol Jihu started to find the situation interesting. It seemed that the man was trying to start taking control over the crowd, but whether it would work as well as he thought remained to be seen. After all, agitating people and rallying them were entirely separate matters. What does this mean? Island Escape? Do we have to escape from this island? The young man answered without losing the smile on his face. Island escape it sounds quite tricky but dont be afraid. Together we can all make it. Then. If we all joined our forces Excuse me, wait a second. As expected. I get what youre saying. But what are we supposed to do? The person who cut him off stepped up. The young man answered, still grinning, We should all join our forces, we can think our way through this together. Wait, I thought you knew something about the situation. You talked about rewards and the Neutral Zone, didnt you? That comes after the Tutorial. Were you not given an explanation before coming here? I dont know. Ive never heard of it. Anyways, we have a way to escape, right? The young mans face slowly lost its smile. It was a moonless night, and they were on an island so dark that they were not able to see anything. Humans would naturally be frightened in such a situation. Since the Guide disappeared and the Tutorial already started, it was only natural that the mood was getting increasingly tense. Can we get going? It might be just me, but this island gives me the creeps. Murmur, murmur. The crowd grew louder in response to a young womans urging. If the young man wanted to ease the mood and earn trust from the crowd, he had to provide them with a solution that everyone could agree with. Eun Yuri was able to do so. She understood the situation fully and she had the privilege of accessing the Diary of an Unknown Survivor, which made her capable of providing a clear direction. But what about the young man? He knew of nothing and had nothing. People there, quiet down. Someone voiced up at that moment. Why are you all so loud? Let the man say what he has to say. The young man seemed relieved. At that moment, Seol Jihu understood why the young man was so full of confidence. So he had a companion. They could have met up beforehand to plan or they could have become allies after they entered. But one thing was sure. The person that just spoke up stood on the young mans side. What did you say? However, it backfired. What, did I ever stop you? Say what you have to say. I never shut you off, did I? So Lets cooperate, lets join hands. Fine. It all sounds wonderful, but dont make it so vague and say it clearly. We stayed because of what that man said, so we have the right to know. What Haa. No one told you to stay. What did you just say? No one told us to stay? Soon, the crowd broke out into chaos. W-Wait. Lets first get our bags! The young man tried to calm the situation down, but the crowd did not relax. I figured. Seol Jihu became disappointed, having had his hopes that people would peacefully cooperate. He spoke too much. If he showed that he was confident with his actions like Kang Seok, it would have at least been better. Bluffing could not get one too far. His extreme words to keep people into staying came back at him. Once the situation gets to this stage it Aigoo~ Why are yall fighting? What a great start weve got here! Of course, there should be one more person stepping up. After all, the crowd was made of 70 people. There was no way not a single person disapproved of the young man or saw through his intentions. And who are you? Watch your mouth, young man Now now, people, could I please get your attention? Who are you to make us do anything? Well listen. Let me first introduce myself. My name is Kim Taehyung. Im 42 and Im a professional hiker. Has anyone ever heard of mountaineering? As Seol Jihu watched the middle-aged man standing his ground and facing the young man, Seol Jihu sighed. Looks like theyre going to split into two or three teams. Beginning to lose interest, he took the phone that Eun Yuri gave him. [Sender: Unknown]#Empty Lot (Diary of the Unknown Survivor - Page 1) I want to go back. I want to return home. I want to escape this goddamn island as soon as possible. But how?There was no way out. With the abrupt situation, we couldnt do anything. One by one, people started to speak up while everyone was frightened. One side said we should just stay, the other side leaned towards leaving the empty lot. We couldnt agree on a decision.What should I do here. Wait a minute, when did the fire die?Why isnt anyone saying anything all of a sudden? Not to brag or anything, but Ive encountered several disasters while mountaineering. Some were pretty critical. But me standing here right now means that I made it out every time. Along with companions that trusted and followed me. Although the professional hiker was sharing his experience, Seol Jihu was focusing on something else. The fire? He checked the bonfire right away. The fire had died. 5 days? It isnt that big of a deal. We have so many people here. Look, I was once stranded in the Himalayas with only eight people and we survived for ten days. And do you know how I managed to survive through it all? Then It was because we didnt have conflicts, we didn''t fight. Whats important is not waging a nerve war with the person next to you because youre stressed and scared. Whoosh! With the sound traveling through the dark swiftly First, we need to accurately evaluate the situation we are in Puk! The voice cut off. Chapter 284. After the Setup (5) The Contracted failed to understand the situation. Everything had happened so quickly, and they couldnt see properly due to the impenetrable darkness of the night. A few people were wishfully thinking, The Tutorial just started. What could happen so early on? Only a woman who was standing near the middle-aged man noticed that something was wrong and blinked slowly. Just now She felt like something splattered on her face, almost like a sprinkler splashed water past her. The woman subconsciously raised her hand and rubbed her face. A crimson liquid that smelled like iron rubbed off on her fingers. Just as she was about to ask what it was, her eyes widened. The man who introduced himself as a professional hiker swayed greatly. With his head drooped low, he staggered side to side like an inebriated man before suddenly falling down like a crumbling tower. What. The woman looked down reflexively, her eyes clearly catching sight of an axe sticking out of the mans head. Her eyes shot open, as did her mouth. As a stifled breath and a horrified shriek surged up her throat Paak! The woman abruptly fell with her eyes and mouth still petrified. Less than a few seconds afterward, another axe flew forward and cracked someone elses head open. The throws boasted an incredible accuracy. Three people had died in an instant. At this point, the people who were standing like stone statues began to understand the situation. Uh, huh? W-What the hell was that? Whats going on!!? Fuck! Theyre dead? Theyre really dead? Murmur, murmur. The Contracted who had yet to accept reality shrunk back. But as if to mock the people instinctively backing away from the corpses, four more axes came flying in. Guaaaak! Another man screamed and fell. Perhaps because he was moving, the axe missed its mark and struck his shoulder. Though the man survived, he was writhing in pain on the ground like a caterpillar. This time, everyone saw it clearly. Auu, auuu.! And starting from this point S-Somebody help! The crowd fell into a mass panic. Uwaaaaaaaaaah! Some screamed. M Mom Some staggered back at a loss for what to do. . Some fell on their butts, their complexions pale. S-Save me! Save meeeee! And some ran for their lives. A total pandemonium broke loose! All sorts of shrieks and shouting swirled through the empty lot. Meanwhile, the axes were shooting down the survivors one by one. The sniper had yet to reveal himself. Seol Jihus eyes narrowed. As expected. The Special Tutorial was completely different from the very beginning. In the Basic Tutorial, the survivors could buy time by blocking the auditorium door, but the Special Tutorial was merciless from the start. With the starting space being such a wide-open area, the survivors were forced to face an unimaginable pressure from the get-go. What to do It was too late to control the situation. The Contracted were lost in fear, running away in all directions. Of course, Seol Jihu had no intention to control them in the first place. If he did, he would have done so a long time ago. In this situation, the only choice he had was killing the monster to minimize the damage or letting it be. Soon, after making up his mind, Seol Jihu turned to Eun Yuri. It was then. Whoosh, whoosh! A sharp sound cutting through the air approached them. It seemed to be heading in Eun Yuris direction. Hmph, who do you think youre aiming at? He immediately moved to block the axe, but he realized soon after that it was unnecessary as Eun Yuri lay flat on the ground like a frog with a calm face. The axe swirled through the air aimlessly before disappearing into the darkness. The other axes all went for peoples heads, so I figured the same would happen to me. Eun Yuri quickly hopped up and said as she picked up her bag. She must have been observing the situation calmly. She was certainly different than a simple Contracted, perhaps because she had experienced the Tutorial and the Neutral Zone before. Seol Jihu felt himself liking Eun Yuri more and more as he pulled on her arm. Come on, lets get out of here first. While everyone else was running around shrieking in a panic, only the duo of the man and woman left the lot through the chaos. Of course, Seol Jihu didnt forget to pick up an axe from the ground before he left. * After leaving the lot, Seol Jihu and Eun Yuri did not say anything for a long time. By the time the disturbance at the lot was slowly subsiding, Seol Jihu who was leading the way spoke. I think the Diary of an Unknown Survivor is the most overpowered item in the Tutorial. Although he managed to break the silence, no reply came back. But he didnt mind it too much because he wasnt expecting a reply anyway. He continued. That diary updates its contents depending on what situation youre in. You should read it carefully every time something is added. Youll notice a hint or two if you look carefully. The same no answer. Looking back, Seol Jihu saw Eun Yuri nodding her head. He still couldnt read her thoughts from her face. Should we have helped? The nodding stopped. Seol Jihu inwardly admitted that this was a slightly cruel question, but he was still curious about Eun Yuris opinion. After a moment of silence, Eun Yuri spoke. I think you had a reason. She replied politely in a quiet voice. Seol Jihu smiled at the roundabout answer. The participants of the Tutorial are free to cooperate, but they are also competitors. You must know what Im talking about since youve experienced the third stage. In truth, it wouldnt be bad to help them. After all, helping others was also a criterion that was judged. Knowing how helpful Odelette Delphine was back when they were in the Neutral Zone, he might have helped the others out if they were partaking in the Basic Tutorial. But the situation had changed. With the opening of the Special Tutorial, the rewards they could get multiplied. Naturally, ways to earn Survival Points must have increased as well. So judging that they could gather enough Survival Points even without helping the Contracted, Seol Jihu had decided to prioritize monopolizing the special rewards. Only, he was curious about Eun Yuris reaction. How could you not save people who are dying in front of you? Im disappointed! I wont enter your organization! Seol Jihu would have had a headache if shed suddenly said that. Of course, she wouldnt openly say such a thing unless she was completely crazy. But as always, it was hard to guess what someone was thinking. To be honest, even if we helped them, they might come back to bite us. Although some people recognize favors and return them, there are also people who feel like theyre entitled to them. At least, thats how it was with me. Youre right. This time, she answered right away. Seol Jihu gave a sideways glance at Eun Yuri. In fact, some people mistakenly think theyre owed favors. He expected her to nod silently just like before, but this time, she revealed her thoughts clearly. Hmm. Though not even a day had passed since they met, Seol Jihus evaluation of Eun Yuris personality was quiet. She seemed to be someone who rarely expressed her emotions, did not interfere in others matters, and only said and acted when absolutely necessary. He didnt know what she experienced in the Neutral Zone to act like this, but she seemed to know the inner workings of Paradise. I really want to know about her disposition. Looking forward to the moment when the Tutorial would end, Seol Jihu spoke. I said all that because I didnt know what you would think. But at the end of the day, I wanted to focus more on Miss Eun Yuri. Thats it. He didnt say his lingering thoughts, Because this Tutorial is a stage for you and me. He was too embarrassed to say it. Eun Yuri lowered her head slightly. Yes. She murmured in a tiny voice. She was acting unperturbed, but perhaps she was a bit shy as well. Chuckling to himself, Seol Jihu looked around the area. Lets sit down for a bit. Eun Yuri sneaked a glance back. She must be thinking, Were already resting? We just left the lot! Theres something we need to do first opening the gift boxes. While were at it, we can see whats in the leather bag too. One reason Seol Jihu favored Eun Yuri was that she was quick to understand. Knowing exactly what Seol Jihu wanted, Eun Yuri sat down, pulled down her bag, and took out the Necessary Boxes. If she were in the military, she would undoubtedly be a grade-A recruit. The Necessary Box is a bonus item that gives what you need the most. What I need the most Eun Yuris eyes lit up as she repeated Seol Jihus words in a daze. Though Seol Jihu did not know what, it seemed there was something she really wanted. Seol Jihu continued, thinking, Its probably not snacks. When I went through the Tutorial, I only got three Necessary Boxes in addition to the Survival Points included initially. We figured you wouldnt need the Survival Points, so we added another box. Got it. If you open the box, a bonus item will pop out automatically. Can you open one up and tell me what you got? Eun Yuri opened a box right away. The box melted away and Eun Yuris eyes headed midair. Mana Circuit Application? ? Something called Mana Circuit Application was added to my Status Window. Ah, an ability. Seol Jihu tilted his head. He himself had a powerful mana circuit thanks to Psyches Tears, but Mana Circuit Application? It was an ability he had never heard before. This is the first time Ive heard about it Deciding to investigate it later, Seol Jihu suggested that she open the remaining boxes. Coincidentally, all three boxes turned into paper talismans. He was hoping to get at least one paper talisman, but Seol Jihu fell into thought when three came out. Should I be happy? Meanwhile, Eun Yuri opened the leather bag. There was only one item inside a rope with a blue glow. It says its a rope that can neutralize a killer. Eun Yuri explained as she held the rope in her hands. A piece of info came out. She said killer, not Gaekgwi. Well I expected as much when I saw the axe. Given that the difficulty had gone up, it only made sense for the monster to be far stronger than the Gaekgwi. It was then. Ssk, ssk. The rustling of grass was heard. Seol Jihus ears perked up as his senses were drawn back. Its from the direction of the lot. Seol Jihu stood up with the hand-axe. The sound quickly drew closer. Judging by the heavy steps, it seemed this person had no intention of hiding their presence. Was it a killer or a survivor? The answer was revealed soon. The tall grass swayed left and right, and a slender figure popped out. He was a head taller than Seol Jihu and had unnaturally long arms and legs. This being didnt look like a human even at a glance. He had grey skin with blackish-red spots that made him look like a rotting corpse. Other than that, the only strange thing was that he was wearing a white mask with holes for the eyes only. Just like that, the killer revealed himself. I didnt think hed chase after us. Seol Jihu clicked his tongue and activated the Nine Eyes. Immediately, he furrowed his brows. Green? He had expected the killer to be yellow at the very least. Bzz, bzz! A cell phone buzzed. Hes the axe killer, it says. The Diary of an Unknown Survivor must have been updated as Eun Yuri relayed the information right away. It says: he enjoys killing survivors with various weapons, and especially enjoys killing escaping survivors by throwing an axe. Also Eun Yuri continued quickly. He apparently cherishes his axes so much that he chases after anyone that takes them. Aha. Seol Jihu finally realized why the killer chased after them. As if to prove Eun Yuri right, the killer held his left hand out. He was telling Seol Jihu to hand over the axe. I picked it up because I didnt have a weapon Seol Jihu smacked his lips. It was a mistake if he could call it that. Was he green because he would quietly turn back once he got his axe? But that doesnt make much sense. Seol Jihu decided to test it. Here. He threw the axe over. Mm sorry for taking it. I didnt have a weapon, you see. I picked it up since it was convenient. Eun Yuri doubted her ears. Just what was this person trying to do? Do you happen to have a spear? I understand you treasure your axes, but a spear should be fine, right? Id appreciate it greatly. The killer did not budge an inch after retrieving his axe. His bloodshot pupils were staring at Seol Jihu through the holes in the mask. While Seol Jihu wasnt sure he spoke human language, the killer seemed to have a somewhat dumbfounded expression as well. Seol Jihu laughed wryly as he scratched his head. I mean, theres nothing I can do if you dont want to. But Id be happy even with a javelin, so Eun Yuri opened her mouth, stuttering. W-Wait. The diary says hes the most dangerous one among the killers. It says he kills the survivors on the spot without playing around with them! What? Seol Jihu blinked rapidly. Among the killers? In the first place, Seol Jihu had no intention of getting rid of the killer. Why? Because that would make the Tutorial trivial. The killer had to run amok so that the other survivors wouldnt dare to touch the special rewards. That was why Seol Jihu purposely left the killer at the lot without killing him. But this changes the story. Right, since the difficulty went up, it wouldnt be strange even if there were several killers. This also meant killing one early on wouldnt pose much of a problem. Are you sure? Seol Jihu turned his head halfway and asked. That there are multiple killers. Eun Yuris eyes widened. Because at the same time that Seol Jihu turned to look at her Kyaha! The axe-wielding killer rushed in like a bolt of lightning. C-Careful! As the shocked Eun Yuri shouted Kukikikik! The killer instantly closed the distance and swung the axe down with a scornful laugh. It was then. Chapter 285. After the Setup (6) Tak! The shocked Eun Yuris eyes waned. She expected the axe to split Seol Jihus head in half, yet nothing happened. No, it wasnt exactly nothing. Now that she took another look, the killers wrist was held in place midair. The reason it took her so long to realize this was because Seol Jihu was still looking at her. He had stopped the attack without even looking at it. Youre sure, right? He asked again as if nothing happened. Staring dazedly, Eun Yuri nodded. Seol Jihu turned back. Haha, little brat. The arm in Seol Jihus hand trembled. It was only a few centimeters away from its intended target, but there was a terrifying pressure completely holding it in lockdown. The killer couldnt help but feel that its hand was stuck inside a boulder. Kiiiii! As he struggled desperately, the axe began to go down by microscopic lengths. Hmm? But when the intrigued Seol Jihu tightened his grip, even that came to a complete stop. Seol Jihu never used his mana. His Strength stat was Intermediate (Intermediate). Even though this was a special Tutorial, his strength wasnt something that could be withstood by a monster that wouldnt last a day in the ancient emperors villa. Crack! In the end, the killer spat out a groan with a loud crack. This wouldnt have happened if you didnt follow us. Seol Jihu twisted the killers wrist without dragging things out. Craaaack! KUAAA! The killer shrieked. He must have a sense of pain as he was writhing in agony. Although he still managed to seize the axe in his left hand and swing it Nice try. He let go of the axe when a powerful punch twisted into his stomach. When Seol Jihu dealt another blow in the same spot without a break, the killer fell on his knees with a thud. Once a swift kick swept past his lower jaw, he collapsed completely. So he was green because he was weak He must have posed no threat unless Seol Jihu knowingly pulled his neck out and said, Please kill me. As Seol Jihu was hoping for a thrilling life-or-death battle, he couldnt help but shake his head in disappointment. At the end of the day, this was the Tutorial. There were thousands of things to do in the Neutral Zone. It was better to take the easy route and get there as quickly as possible. Krrrrr. The axe killer bared his teeth and glared at Seol Jihu. Dont show your teeth. However, Seol Jihus foot slammed down on the glaring killers teeth and shattered them completely. Bzz, bzz! The phone vibrated again. Seol Jihu had no clue what was updated but was observing the killers waist closely. Just like Eun Yuri said, several weapons were hanging there. Unfortunately, he did not see a spear. No spear? Why dont you carry one around? Wuuu. Wuu. A sorrowful cry flowed out, but Seol Jihu clenched his fist grumpily. Shut up, bastard. Thwack! Once he delivered a powerful hook to the killers bloody mouth, the killer quickly became silent. Seol Jihu picked up a machete before giving it a few swings and turning back to Eun Yuri. Do you want to deal the finishing blow? That should be enough to get you some points. Eun Yuri shook her head vehemently. Oh, then I guess Ill kill him. No! Thats not it. As Seol Jihu stepped on the killer and raised his machete, Eun Yuri ran up to him in a hurry and held his arm. Look at this. Eun Yuri showed her phone to the confused Seol Jihu. [Sender: Unknown]#Forest (Diary of an Unknown Survivor Page 22) Were already on page 22? Seol Jihu was somewhat surprised at their progress as he calmly read the content. We finally got rid of the killer! Although two of us got hurt, we all shook in excitement knowing the killer who made us tremble in fear was dead. Someone suggested holding the killer captive while discussing what to do with him, but how could we? Everyone happily joined in on hacking the killer to death. As the killer screamed its last breath, black smoke shot out of his body and disappeared into the far distance. Was an evil spirit possessing the killers body? The important thing was that this damned killer was finally dead. We all laughed and celebrated victory for the first time in a while. We should be able to get some sweet sleep tonight. Less than an hour later, something absurd happened. Damn it! She was right! The Sixth Mother is angry! We shouldnt have taken the killers life with our hands! After reading the diary, Seol Jihu understood why Eun Yuri stopped him. It was spelled out for him. That a survivor should not kill the killer with their own hands. The Sixth Mother is angry? He didnt know the meaning of this sentence, but now it didnt feel right to kill him so easily. Perhaps killing the killers was one of the conditions for increasing the Tutorials difficulty. So I shouldnt underestimate this Tutorial? Well, lets see how amazing the rewards are then. Seol Jihu grumbled inwardly while lowering the machete. He didnt want to kill the killer, but he didnt want to release him either. Just as he was wondering what to do Um Eun Yuri carefully held up the rope. Seol Jihus eyes lit up. Ah, that rope is supposed to neutralize the killer, right? Yes. He wondered what use it would have when he first saw it, but now he understood. Eun Yuri tied up the killer on her own even though Seol Jihu didnt say anything. He expected her to simply spin the rope around the killer, but she surprisingly made a tortoise-shell bind. Her hands moved very naturally. Bzz, bzz! [Sender: Unknown]#Forest (Diary of an Unknown Survivor Page 24) We captured another killer. The losses this time were greater due to the killers increased strength. This time, to not repeat the same mistake, we tied up the killer with a rope. But what should we do? How can we eliminate the killer without the Sixth Mother finding out?We need to look for a way but the killers howls are too noisy. We need to hurry up and do something about it The Diary of the Unknown Survivor updated again. Seol Jihu focused on the phrase, without the Sixth Mother finding out. Suddenly, more information was revealed. Seol Jihu spoke, thinking that they needed some time to reorganize themselves before taking further action. Lets get a move on first. Ah, give that here. Seol Jihu took over the rope, opened the map, then started walking while dragging the bound killer on the ground. * Fifteen spots were marked on the map. Except for the three marks that had special shapes, the rest were all shaped like a house. Walking to the nearest house mark, just as expected Seol Jihu saw a cabin with its lights turned off. Due to the entire island being covered in a forest, the cabin looked more like a cabin from a horror movie than a vacation cabin. [Sender: Unknown]#Cabin (Diary of the Unknown Survivor Page 2) We chanced upon a cabin while frantically running away. Only after walking inside and locking the front and back door did we breathe a sigh of relief. Finding shelter is nice and all, but what are we supposed to do from now?No, snap out of it. There must be a way out! Lets search around the cabin first. There might be something useful. We should leave the lights turned off, right? This cabin isnt necessarily safe, so we should be careful not to attract unwanted attention Seol Jihu threw the axe killer somewhere nearby and entered the cabin. Just like the diary said, he locked the front and back door. Only, he turned the lights on. The cabin had two floors and was about 130 square meters in size. Seol Jihu and Eun Yuri searched the cabin thoroughly, but contrary to their expectations, there was nothing other than a little bit of canned food and two bottles of water. Although they also found a map, it was unnecessary since they had the Diary of the Unknown Survivor. Once the search ended, Seol Jihu looked for Eun Yuri. She was fiddling around with the paper talisman. The paper talismans are like the Necessary Boxes. The spell you need the most in your current situation will activate. Eun Yuri flinched. She put the talismans away like a child who was caught doing something wrong. I wasnt going to use any. Its fine. I was hoping for one, but we got three. Just save one and you can use the other ones whenever you want. Seol Jihu said with a smile. Oh, by the way, are you hungry? Do you want anything to eat? Eun Yuri shook her head. Or you can sleep for an hour or two. You must be tired. Shake, shake. Seol Jihu shrugged. Alright, then lets talk. He sat down in the dusty living room. Once Eun Yuri sat down as well, he took out his cellphone. Let me explain what were going to do from now on. He pointed to each of the three special marks on the map. Bridge, car, and ship thats what they look like right? Well, it could be a boat. Anyway, these three are probably ways to get out of this island. Right. Taking a bridge at the end of the island, hopping on a car to throw off the pursuing killers and taking an escape through the center of the island in a roundabout way, or getting on a ship and sailing away. They all make sense. But, they probably wont be easy. . There must be traps or schemes that would hinder us. No matter which, the Tutorial probably wont let us escape so easily. Remembering the trap on the stairway to the second floor and the steel bars that blocked the way to the gathering point, Eun Yuri nodded right away. To be honest, escaping this island isnt all that difficult. Seol Jihu crossed his arm. If we set our mind to it, we can even leave this instant. But both Seol Jihu and Eun Yuri knew that should not be done. Although Im not sure whether one exists on this island, we have to find a hidden space. Theres a good chance that the special reward will be in this hidden stage. Seol Jihu smacked his lips. But I cant figure out just where it could be. Theres nothing on the map that looks out of place how troubling. Seol Jihu sighed as he tapped the screen. If only we had a clue Eun Yuri murmured to herself. After much thought, she looked at Seol Jihu and held her breath. Suddenly [That doesnt mean there is nothing for you to do, Miss Eun Yuri. Theres one thing you need to remember no matter what.] What Kim Hannah said to her crossed her mind. Um. With a moment of hesitation, Eun Yuri carefully spoke. I think there is a clue. Seol Jihus eyes widened. Its just what I think, but can I still tell you about it? Ah, yes, of course. Eun Yuri spoke calmly. First, given the information we have so far, I think there are five killers. Why? Page 22. The Sixth Mother is angry. This part. Eun Yuri swiped her cellphone and turned the Diary of the Unknown Survivor to page 22. I think mother in this context is metaphorical. Seol Jihu rubbed his chin. The earth is the mother of all things something like that? Yes. The way I interpret it, there are five killers the first to fifth and the Sixth Mother must be the one controlling them. Mm What are the chances there is a mother for each of the killers? In that case, there might be at least six killers. I considered that when I first read page 22, but the next page that opened up showed that this wasnt true. Eun Yuri turned to page 24. [We captured another killer.][How can we get rid of the killer without the Sixth Mother finding out?] As you can see, they captured a killer after the first one they killed. Two killers were gotten rid of, but the Sixth Mother was mentioned in both. Seol Jihu was astonished. Ah, so thats why I think this Sixth Mother is related to the hidden space. Seol Jihus eyebrow went up. The contents of page 22 and page 24 can be connected. If a survivor kills a killer, the Sixth Mother will find out and become angry. Right. Seol Jihu then thought, if they wanted to eliminate the killers, they needed to find a way to avoid the Sixth Mothers detection. Otherwise, the Sixth Mothers rage would cause the remaining killers to get stronger. However, what Eun Yuri said next revealed that her thoughts were different. When you captured the axe killer before, was there anyone near you? No, I dont think so. If the Sixth Mother wasnt there, how would she know that the killer was killed? Well I suppose they can communicate somehow. A link that only the killers and the Sixth Mother share. Eun Yuri quietly stared at Seol Jihu. I think so too. But you said before that the Diary of the Unknown Survivor updates depending on the situation and that I should read it carefully because it may contain hidden hints. Ah, yes, I did. If there is a reason that this part was included in the diary, then I think it has to be the hint. Eun Yuri turned to another page and pointed at the two lines. Seol Jihu clenched the hand he was rubbing his chin with. He felt like he understood what Eun Yuri was saying. But how did she plan on finding the hidden space? He leaned forward, intrigued by what Eun Yuri had to say. Can you explain in detail? Yes, Ill tell you now. Eun Yuri cleared her throat. Next, she slowly explained her plan. Soon, when the explanation came to an end, Seol Jihus brows narrowed. Eun Yuri stared at Seol Jihu nervously, like a student awaiting the result of a test. After a moment of silence, Seol Jihu took his eyes off of the cell phone and raised his head. He looked at Eun Yuri with a renewed gaze. Kim Hannah said she was a college student? Miss Eun Yuri. Suddenly curious, Seol Jihu asked. Whats your college major? Eun Yuri tilted her head but answered flatly. Its modern dance. Why do you ask? Chapter 286. After the Setup (7) Modern dance major, huh. It was an answer that was outside his expectations, but it didnt matter. Nothing. I just thought youd be a student at a police academy. Or a police science major, at least.[1] Seol Jihu let out a laugh before replying. He then let out a long sigh and started to think while clasping both hands together and rubbing his thumbs. He knew what she was getting at. The problem was whether it was possible or not. Hmm. Silence fell again. Wooo Woooooooo Only the howling of the killer they had thrown outside the backdoor could be heard. While Seol Jihus face grew more solemn as he fell deeper into his thoughts, Eun Yuri gently waved her hand. It was just my opinion. Theres no need to do it if its too difficult. No, thats not it. Seol Jihu shook his head. Its not a bad plan. If it works, its good for us, and if it doesnt well, it wont be without any risks, but I think I can manage. The problem is whether its possible or not Ive actually also been summoned from Earth, so all my artifacts and equipment were left behind in Paradise. After saying so, Seol Jihu organized his thoughts. According to the Diary of an Unknown Survivor, they managed to successfully catch another killer after killing the first one. From the contents of this entry, it wasnt likely that the difficulty of the Tutorial would suddenly rise to an impossible level even if they killed off one of them. It was probably correct to assume that the remaining killers gradually increased in strength whenever they killed one. If thats the case Seol Jihu finally decided after thinking hard about it. It sounds good. I think its at least worth a try. Maybe they could really find the hidden space. If Eun Yuri was correct, the rest of the Tutorial would become much easier. He began to get fired up. Seol Jihu brightly smiled and spoke. Since we happen to have what we need, should we start right away? Yes. Just when the two of them stood up simultaneously as if on cue Koong koong, koong koong koong koong! They suddenly heard someone banging on the door. Seol Jihu and Eun Yuri reflexively turned to stare at the front door before quietly looking at each other. Click, click! They could also hear someone trying to open the door. It sounded like the person was in a hurry. When Seol Jihu signaled Eun Yuri by placing his index finger on his lips, Eun Yuri silently nodded her head. Seol Jihu crept towards the front door as silently as possible. Was it his imagination that he heard a faint sound from outside the door? The color is green, but Seol Jihu gently put his ear on the door. Help Please help me A struggling voice. Whoevers inside the lights were on please help me The voice came and went intermittently as if it was on the verge of being snuffed out. The man seemed to be dying judging by his shortness of breath. It might be a killer trying to trick us by sounding like a survivor no, wait. It didnt matter even if it was a killer. After Seol Jihu muttered to himself, he tightly gripped his machete. When he stepped back after opening the locks, the door slid open as a large man collapsed into the room. It seemed like the man had been leaning on the door. Keu Uhh Seol Jihu frowned after seeing the man convulsing on the ground. He could tell at first glance that his condition was critical. Besides the numerous stab wounds all over his body, there were many holes with teeth marks scattered across his limbs. They looked as if something had sunk its teeth into him and chewed until his flesh hung in tatters. Are you alright? He quickly kneeled on one knee to examine the mans wounds, but there was nothing he could do for him at the moment. Seol Jihu wasnt a Priest nor did he have any medical supplies with him. Rather, it was doubtful whether he could be saved even if he had the supplies. His injuries were so severe that he was surprised the man had made it this far. Please please save me The man desperately pleaded with a dying voice. What happened? Were you attacked by the killer? I-I dont know. I was caught while running from the lot He was caught? The axe killer had chased after Seol Jihu and Eun Yuri. In other words, it meant that the man had been caught by another killer. Can you give us more details? The mans eyes trembled. Looking at him now, he resembled a large dog with his big stature and gentle eyes. You. He opened and closed his mouth before scrunching his face. Keuk, he let out a moan. Be be careful. His voice became a little clearer as he forcibly squeezed out the words. Be careful? Yes. The killer he put me here. Seol Jihus eyes narrowed. As for the reason I dont know either The bastard placed me in front of this cabin and then he suddenly disappeared The man continued with great difficulty while gasping for breath. Was there anything else that was strange? Uh I feel like Ive heard a strange howl A howl. Seol Jihu was jolted back to his senses as soon as he heard that. Now that he thought about it, the axe killers howls had abruptly ceased at some point. Suddenly, the Diary of an Unknown Survivor flashed past his mind. [We need to look for a way but the killers howls are noisy.][We need to hurry up and do something about it] No way. Miss Eun Yuri. When he stood back up and turned around, he saw Eun Yuri ripping a sheet she had dusted into long strips. Stay here. Seol Jihu flew out the door as he said that. Lightning sparked from his feet as he stamped the ground. Pang! As expected, when he tore through the back door He could see another killer squatting next to the axe killer, attempting to untie it. As the ropes were tied around the axe killer in a tortoise shell binding, making it hard to unravel, the killer had given up trying to use his hands and resorted to ripping it apart with his teeth. You bastard. The killer raised his head in surprise as Seol Jihu immediately rushed towards them. However, its opponent was too fast. Seol Jihu transformed into a ray of light as he bolted towards the killer and swung his machete. Pak! Before the killer could respond, the machete slashed across its neck. The killer fell on its side without being able to even scream. Its body started convulsing as a fountain of blood sprouted from its neck. Woo Wooooo The axe killer started to howl again once he saw its companion fail in its rescue. Did the diary entry mean this when they said they had to quickly do something? Who knew that the killer would try to call its companions to make an escape? Seol Jihu and Eun Yuri had almost lost the necessary material for their plan. This says its the cannibal killer. Seol Jihu heard a voice from the back door as he was sighing in relief. Eun Yuri was looking at Seol Jihu while holding her phone. Cannibal. He didnt have to read the diary to guess. Hows the man? He fainted. Hes still breathing so I assume hes alive, but Eun Yuri trailed off. Seol Jihu clicked his tongue as he shook the blood off the machete. Bandages and disinfectants were probably not enough to heal the man, and going to the Neutral Zone was also out of the question. The only way to save him was to find something equivalent to a high-rank healing potion. He wasnt sure, but he could only think of one place that might have such an item. Are you fine with leaving right now? Yes. Id prefer that actually. Okay, then Seol Jihu glanced down. They suddenly had two materials available although one seemed to be on the verge of death. Seol Jihu first went inside to examine the fainted man. Eun Yuri had wrapped his body in multiple strips of fabric to stop his bleeding before hiding him under the bed. That was the best they could do for now. It was all up to the man to endure before Seol Jihu returned with an adequate healing item. After extinguishing the lights and tightly closing the door to the mountain cabin, Seol Jihu asked Eun Yuri to tie the axe killer back up. Seol Jihu chuckled seeing Eun Yuri tie the killer back into the tortoise shell bind. Do they teach this in modern dance nowadays? In any case, it was all good since it delayed the killer from saving its companion. When she finished tying the killer up, Seol Jihu took the end of the rope and tied it tightly around his waist. He then circulated his mana, causing electricity to spark all over his body. Watching the electric discharge with curious eyes, Eun Yuri blinked rapidly. No way, are you planning to bring it along? Yes, we cant have him escape. Seol Jihu continued while stretching his waist and rotating his ankles. I think it would be good to have a spare. Still Its fine. Running is my specialty among specialties. Seol Jihu grinned as he passed her the machete. Ive run with dozens of logs tied to me. Ive also hit different colored stones thrown in the air while using Flash Thunder. Anyways, this much isnt anything. Eun Yuri tilted her head but still took the machete. Can you kill? Yes, may I? Of course. Ah, but immediately afterward Seol Jihu jumped in place a couple of times to warm up and patted his chest. Eun Yuri lowered her head to look down at the cannibal killer while tightly gripping the machete. Seup She quietly took a breath before stabbing down the machete without hesitation. The blade accurately pierced through the wound that Seol Jihu made before. The cannibal killer trembled before its convulsions quickly stopped. Eun Yuri gripped the handle with both hands and twisted it left and right to force out the machete. She had better skills than he had expected. Guooo! A death throe sounded. Following that, a dark smoke slipped out of the killers body, just like the Diary of an Unknown Survivor had described. It climbed high in the skies like smoke rising out from a chimney, then speedily moved towards a certain direction. Miss Eun Yuri. Seol Jihu called out to Eun Yuri without taking his eyes off of the smoke. When Eun Yuri hurriedly came towards him, he lifted her up, supporting her back and calves in a princess carry. Hold on tight. After seeing Eun Yuri nod her head, Seol Jihu lowered his stance. Were off. And the moment he heavily stamped the ground Chaaaak! Seol Jihus figure abruptly shot forward accompanied by a clap of thunder. It was a speed that could not be followed by the average person. Only the direction he was moving in could be estimated by the mad flinging of the axe killer tied to Seol Jihus waist, as it was flying up and down like a mad seesaw. Mommy! Eun Yuri uttered a belated cry of surprise, terrified at the speed that far surpassed her imagination. At last, she hastily wrapped her arms around Seol Jihus neck. It looks like shes right. To sum up Eun Yuris plan in one word, it was pursuit. She had deduced that there was a connection between the killers and the Sixth Mother, pointing out two sentences in the diary as evidence. [As the killer screamed its last breath, black smoke shot out of its body and disappeared into the far distance.][How can we eliminate the killer without the Sixth Mother finding out?] If these lines were intentionally placed in the entry like Eun Yuri said, there was definitely a relationship between the Sixth Mother and the killers. This was why she suggested killing one of the killers and following the black smoke when it came out. There was a possibility of the killers soul returning back to where the Sixth Mother was to inform her of its death. And the place where the Sixth Mother is hiding is likely to be the hidden space. It was a plan that an ordinary person couldnt even dream of. However, Seol Jihu was different from any other survivor. He was a Level 5 Earthling possessing a movement technique called Flash Thunder, an upgraded version of the Flash Steps. It was too bad he didnt have his Festina Earring with him, but as Seol Jihu had said before, running was his specialty. He had been forced to run with his stamina already depleted, across volcanic areas and places known for their rugged topography like the Huge Stone Rocky Mountain all the while carrying sandbags and dragging tens of logs. Crossing a forest while dragging a single, scrawny killer was the same as sprinting on flat ground for him. Thanks to Jang Maldongs hellish training, Seol Jihu could maintain the use of Flash Thunder to follow the smoke. * How long had he been running for? The black smoke flew across the sky for a long time before it finally started to descend as a large mountain next to the ocean came into view. It dropped straight down like it was crash-landing before disappearing somewhere near the waist of the mountain. [The cannibal killer has been killed by a certain survivor.] [The Sixth Mother is angry.] [The remaining killers will become stronger. Their movement speeds have increased.] [The Sixth Mothers rage has been transmitted to the killers. The remaining killers will now drop everything to chase the murderer upon sight.] A series of messages were suddenly heard. Damn. Seol Jihu flew in pursuit before stopping to look around the area where the smoke had vanished. It was dark but thanks to his improved vision after eating the Golden Wind Phoenix, he could distinguish the shapes around him relatively clearly. Only, the smoke was nowhere to be seen. At that moment, Seol Jihu found a wisp of smoke rushing past his waist. Seol Jihu quickly chased it to a cliff covered by thick vines and strangely shaped stones. There, he clearly saw the smoke disappearing into a cave carved into the cliff, facing the sea. [The axe killer has been killed by a certain survivor.] [The Sixth Mother is furious.] [The remaining killers five senses will sharpen. They will be able to find the locations of the survivors more quickly.] [The killers become more hostile. One of the killers will start looking for the murderer that killed its companions.] Oh? The axe killer died? I didnt even hear its death throes. Seol Jihu subconsciously looked behind him. A sack of meat was hanging at the end of the rope tied around his waist. It was a corpse that was pitiful to look at with its entire body mangled and ripped apart. Ah. Seol Jihu finally understood what had happened. The smoke that had disappeared into the cave just now was the soul of the axe killer that had given up its breath after he had arrived at the mountain. It seemed to have died after being smashed around on its way here. Eun Yuri was protected by Seol Jihu, but the killer had practically been tied behind a horse sprinting at full speed. He had focused all his attention on following the smoke that he completely forgot about it. Whatever. The killer had only been a material they needed to use to locate the hidden space. Seol Jihu shook Eun Yuri who was in his arms while looking at the dark cave which was 10 meters in front of him. Miss Eun Yuri! Miss Eun Yuri! Bzz, bzz! Hearing the phone buzzing just in time, Seol Jihu lowered his gaze with a happy expression. 1. Police science is an actual major taught at the Police Academy/ University in Korea. If you are interested in reading up more then check the Wikipedia article for Korean National Police University, and the section Academics for more info. Chapter 287. After the Setup (8) Eun Yuris condition looked worse than he expected. Her hair was a mess, thanks to the wind tossing it all over the place, and her eyes were slightly cracked open, looking at the sky in a daze. Keuk. Keuk. It seemed she was on the verge of passing out, especially given the trickle of saliva dripping off her mouth. Then again, even if this wasnt her first time in Paradise, she had yet to step out of the Neutral Zone. It was no wonder she was like that, especially after experiencing a movement skill that flashed through short distances at the speed of lightning, multiple times in succession. Uhh Ahh. Nevertheless, Eun Yuri had somehow managed to cling onto her conscientiousness and proceeded to take out her phone with trembling hands. [Sender: Unknown]#Coastal Cliffs (Diary of an Unknown Survivor Page 30) One of our companions went missing while we were searching the mountain for a way to deal with the killers. He was nowhere to be found no matter how hard we searched. We finally managed to find a trace of our lost companion after searching for half a day. We found a pair of shoes lying in front of a cave on a cliff. They belonged to our missing companion! But what is this cave? Why are there so many blood-stains all over the place?It feels strange. There is a dark aura flowing in this place. Its filled with a cold, insidious air that cant be described with words.I dont think Im the only one that feels like this since my other companions seem reluctant to approach the cave, too. At first, the comrade that suggested capturing the killers instead of killing them persuaded us to quickly proceed with the search, but after a discussion, the rest of us came to a consensus to give up the investigation of the cave. The comrade harshly criticized us and after saying she would go in by herself, she forcibly continued the search alone. We tried to persuade her against it, but we couldnt stop her from entering the cave. This is driving me crazy. I get that she lost her reasoning after her lover went missing, but I really dont want to go inside that cave. Damn it. Why isnt she coming out? Did something happen inside? Not knowing what to do, we waited for her for a bit before we turned our backs as we were unable to endure the ominous feeling. It might have been my imagination but right as we arrived at the foot of the mountain I thought I heard a hideous laughter ring out from behind us. It was the right decision to escape.The thing inside that place isnt something that can be handled by humans.I shouldnt ever go near that place again Seol Jihu let go of the soundlessly struggling Eun Yuri only after he finished reading the Diary of an Unknown Survivor. Are you alright? Eun Yuri stumbled instead of replying. She grasped Seol Jihu with both hands and steadied herself with great difficulty. Huk Huk For a while, she took deep breaths in and out before wiping the saliva off her mouth with the back of her hand and straightening her posture. Seol Jihu spoke while feeling awkward. Im sorry. The smoke was faster than I expected. Its fine. Rather Eun Yuri collected her breath and shook her head. It was my first time experiencing such a thrilling ride Though she said she was fine, she glared at him with a slightly resentful gaze. Seol Jihu dryly coughed and switched the subject. Ah. Look over there. Eun Yuri turned her head as he pointed towards the coast. It looks like we found it, doesnt it? Her face slightly brightened when she found the round cave carved into the cliff. Well done. Nice job, really. When Seol Jihu fired off a succession of compliments and patted her slender back, Eun Yuris shoulders flinched. She made a bitter face, but Seol Jihu was looking at the cave. Lets see. He started walking as he activated his Nine Eyes. Then He abruptly halted his steps. Eun Yuri, who had been following behind him, also stopped with a confused look. Wait a moment. Eun Yuri looked at Seol Jihu while frowning with her long, slender eyebrows. He had been hitting her in excitement just a few seconds ago. Now his expression changed without warning. It was the face of someone finding out that the result he had gotten after solving a complex math problem was different from the answer. Seol Jihu gulped while staring at the cave. Yellow and orange? This was unexpected. There had been several cases in the past where two colors had simultaneously shown up, but this was the first time he saw two warning colors together. It means Attention Required and Do Not Approach, huh Seol Jihu bit his lips, unable to make heads or tails of the situation. If I try comparing it to the basic tutorial There was no rule against having the same thing come up in Stage 2 or 3 just because it had already appeared in Stage 1. For example, the phantom, which was the most difficult enemy at the time he took the tutorial, had appeared ever since they escaped from the auditorium before making its entrance again in Stage 3, causing the survivors to tremble in fear throughout the level. From what he could gather from that case, it wasnt a bad idea to get rid of the thing inside the cave now. It could be better to settle things in advance in case of unforeseen implications in the future. That was how Seol Jihu decided to interpret Attention Required. And as for Do not approach Lets back away for a moment. Seol Jihu quickly retreated while circulating his mana. He might have turned away to flee the area if Immediate Retreat Recommended or Escape Immediately popped up, but luckily enough, he didnt see any red or black. Of course, orange also meant that there was danger, but like the Diary of an Unknown Survivor mentioned, they would probably be fine as long as they didnt approach the cave more than necessary. In that case Seol Jihu created a Mana Spear after widening the distance to the cave. When he aimed his palm at the cave to first test the waters, a blue Mana Spear shot out and split through the air. What happened next, however, caused Seol Jihu to doubt his eyes. As soon as the Mana Spear came into contact with the black smoke floating around the cave It vanished? The Mana Spear disappeared without a trace. He felt a sinking feeling. One more time. Seol Jihu prepared his mana once again. He activated his mana to his limits, causing his reinforced mana circuits to become hot, and molded the anti-evil attribute into his mana. And when he threw the Mana Spear with all his might after a run-up, a lightning spear beaming with a golden light exploded out with a mighty radiance. Pzzzzzt! It was definitely different this time. Because he had thrown it at maximum power, the spear did not immediately disappear and pierced through the black smoke. However, that was it. Seol Jihus eyes widened after only a few seconds. When dark gas suddenly shrouded the Mana Spear. Pzzzzt! Pzz The spear began losing its speed before ultimately losing its golden brilliance and melting away in the air. Seol Jihu gazed at the cave with sunken eyes. He had imbued the spear with High (High) mana and the power of lightning which was said to be the highest rank of all anti-evil energy. However, the spear couldnt even go near the cave. He had yet to go all out. He still had Sword Qi, the defining skill of Level 5 Warriors. Woooong! When he linked his mana circuit with the machetes blade, the machete began resounding with a mighty sword sound while shining with golden light. As he did that, the haze became a level darker as if it was mocking him. Oh? Feeling that it was daring him to try, Seol Jihu hesitated while holding the machete. He had to try to find out, but for some reason, he had a feeling that it wouldnt be devoured like before. Should I try going in? The thought suddenly flashed past his mind, but he shook his head. It wasnt just his Nine Eyes, but his intuition too was ringing alarm bells. They told him that he shouldnt approach the cave nor even touch the gaseous substance. Seol Jihu smacked his lips. Its still the final boss of the special Tutorial, huh? It was at that moment. [Hehehehe.] A creepy laugh echoed out of the cave. It was a terrible laugh that raised goosebumps just from hearing it. [The anti-evil attribute, eh?] [Kehe, I thought you were only a prideful punk believing in his trivial abilities. But I guess your confidence wasnt baseless.] What? [Kehehehe. To think that the anti-evil attribute was still being inherited. I thought I had thoroughly purged it that day] [I am a little surprised, but its a power that has already been defeated once. You dare think you can harm me?] Seol Jihus eyes sharpened. Who are you? [Me?] A sneering laugh followed. [Who knows? Why dont you come in if youre so curious?] It only ridiculed him instead of revealing its identity. Seol Jihus mind began to race as he stood guard against the cave. From what the voice said before, the being inside seemed to be something related to his anti-evil magic. The power of anti-evil was once defeated? Now that he thought about it, he felt like he had heard of it before. When he desperately combed through his memories, the words Kim Hannah had told him while investigating the warehouse appeared in his mind. [In Paradise, magic is categorized into seven systems, depending on their application, method, and discipline.] [Soul manifestation, anti-evil, summoning, alchemy, elemental, white magic, and black magic.] [Among these, white magic and black magic were lost along with the Empires collapse.] [The heritage of anti-evil magic apparently disappeared a long time ago after being defeated by the followers of black magic.] Seol Jihu asked, half in doubt. Black magic? [Ho.] A surprised voice sounded out. [How No, an inheritor of anti-evil magic would naturally know.] [Good, good. Now. Why arent you coming in? Dont you need to take your revenge?] The haze swayed as if to provoke him, but Seol Jihu decided to collect more information first. Why is a black mage here? [Hehehehe, Ill tell you if you come in.] However, his opponent did not comply. Needless to say, Seol Jihu had absolutely no intention of entering the cave. Only an idiot would listen to that monster when it was goading him with such obvious intentions. [Hehe. To see a punk that supposedly wields the power of anti-evil frozen in place in fear. What a sight!] [Yes. Tremble as much as you wish. A little more Only just a little left. My children are diligently at work. Its almost time] Its almost time for what? Eun Yuri who had been quietly standing to the side spoke up. We wont go in. She spoke towards the cave. Theres no reason for us to enter. From the looks of it, you seem to be trapped inside anyways. We only need to kill the rest of the killers to leave this place. It looked like she also felt the need to collect more information and was throwing out random sentences to bait the monster into talking. [Kekek! What a cute little girl. Then who huh?] The black mage suddenly stopped laughing and made a strange noise. [Ho Now that I look at you, you are rather excellent No, in the end, youre still only a human.] [Its quite unfortunate, but youll still serve as good nourishment. Kehehehe!] It spoke to itself and laughed at its own words. While Seol Jihu didnt know what it was talking about, he knew it wasnt anything good when it talked about nutrients. Seol Jihu decided to first match Eun Yuris words. Oh, I guess youre right. But poor you. Your children will soon end up being killed by my hands. [Kek!] But the only response that came back was a mocking laugh. [This is the problem with all you anti-evil magic users] [Youre all so stupid. How could people be that stupid?] [Use your head a little. Its because you guys were so reckless, blindly believing in your powerful energy that you were destroyed in the end by us.] [Well, do whatever you want. I should be thanking you instead. Kehehehe!] Seol Jihu frowned. Just where did this black mages confidence come from? He knew he shouldnt enter the cave. But seeing its carefree attitude, he felt uncertain whether he should get rid of the remaining killers. Lets think. One thing he knew for sure was that the remaining killers would become stronger whenever they were killed by the survivors. When one died, their physical abilities increased, and when two died, their senses were enhanced. If he killed two more killers leaving only one remaining, he wasnt sure just how strong the last killer would become. There was a method of obtaining more magic rope to tie up the remaining three killers before killing them all at the same time, but he didnt know how many ropes were available. He also had to take into consideration the time he would expend in finding the ropes and the killers. He wasnt sure what would happen in the meantime, nor did he think the black mage would just watch and do nothing. In other words, he was in a dilemma. Seol Jihu closed his eyes. Seeing was not everything. Maybe Was he treating this tutorial too easily? That thought flashed in his mind. What should I do? After thinking for a while, Seol Jihu arrived at a decision. He would push on according to their plan. In any case, he was almost certain that black mage called the Sixth Mother played a pivotal role in this tutorial. While he didnt know what she was up to, all was good if he got rid of the perpetrator. He felt this was the best option he had at the moment. Miss Eun Yuri. Seol Jihu spoke after organizing his thoughts. No matter how I think about it, I think its best to kill that thing now. I think so too. Eun Yuri thought for a second before agreeing. The souls of the dead killers went into the cave. Then the remaining killers became stronger. I was curious about the process, but I think theres a connection to the Sixth Mother inside that cave. In other words, there was a possibility that the remaining killers wouldnt get stronger if they killed the Sixth Mother now. The two shared the same thought. [Kill? Do you mean to kill me? Kahahahah!] Crazy laughter rang out of the cave. Good, then Laugh if you will. Seol Jihu spoke while staring at the cave. Lets rip one here. Eun Yuris eyes widened. But that was only for a moment. She immediately understood and took out a piece of white paper from her bag. It was a paper talisman. Theres nothing else to see. Rip it. At Seol Jihus order, Eun Yuri ripped the blank paper talisman with hesitation. [You have used a Necessary Talisman.] [Scanning for the most needed spell in the current situation. Please wait.] [Activating the Liberation Forbidden Magic: Territory of Heavenly Jurisdiction.] [Heavenly light will shine on the designated area and return all evil into nothingness.] Rumble! A deafening roar shook the earth as if an earthquake erupted and the sky began to split in half. [Huh?] The black mage ceased its laughter. A moment later. White light spilled out from the crack in the sky. [Wha What!?] The black mage panicked. [That Thats impossible! Where did this supreme white magic suddenly come from?] The dazzling ray of light shined down the entire region before [W-Wait!] The rays focused and rushed into the cave, like a flood. [Wait, wait! Waaii-aaaack!] A terrible scream rang out. * Meanwhile. In the Neutral Zone, a group of five or six people had gathered in front of a screen to watch the tutorial. The room should have had a lively atmosphere judging by all the food and alcohol scattered around the floor, but for some reason, everyone was quiet. The majority were struck speechless as they watched the live stream. This is driving me crazy. Chohong wrapped her face in her hands and shouted. Of all the things he could have done! Chapter 288. After the Setup (9) Theres no helping it. Kim Hannah said in a bitter voice. Representative must have done it thinking about the Basic Tutorial. Killing the Gaekgwi at the beginning itself makes the rest of the stage trivial, after all. But! Still! What would you have done differently, Miss Chohong? Hearing this, Chohong shut up. To put it bluntly, she could say this only because she knew the ins and outs of the Special Tutorial. If she was participating without this knowledge, what would she have done? I understand too. Kazuki said calmly. I probably would have done the same thing once I found the final boss, having a good method and spare paper talismans. He would have tried to acquire the special reward first before rescuing other survivors. After all, Eun Yuri was sure to outshine all other survivors in the treasure hunt, and bringing more people to the Neutral Zone would allow them to accrue more Survival Points. It was a plan without many flaws. But the problem was Tsk, tsk, he underestimated the gods too much. Audrey Basler clicked her tongue, then licked her lips. How could the great gods not have predicted that situation? Its more that this Tutorial is too complicated. No matter which direction you take, the probability of the difficulty increasing is over 50 percent. The only difference is by what extent. Kim Hannah explained skillfully. Well, its several thousand times more difficult than the Basic Tutorial, thats for sure. Audrey Basler shrugged, then asked. Anyway, how many conditions were there to increase the difficulty this high? Kim Hannah raised three fingers as an answer. Ehew. He sure is talented. Audrey Basler shook her head. Out of so many conditions, he really just hit the conditions that were most difficult to meet. How many paper talismans does he have left? Chohong asked while pacing back and forth. Kim Hannah folded her ring finger, making a V sign. Two Chohong frowned. Argh, two isnt enough, is it? If he were to use them, that is. Right, he would need five. Hearing Kim Hannahs cold reply, Chohong clutched her head. Keuk. Oh Rahee sniggered. Well, well~ Twirling her hair, she spoke mockingly Looks like our representative got a bit too ahead of himself. And now And the corner of her mouth curled up. Hes screwed. * The power of the paper talisman was formidable, and the effect of the spell was instantaneous. The orange color was disappearing by the second. [Aaah aaaaah.] Then, by the time the gas and the light mixed together and disappeared, and the ear-splitting scream stopped, the yellow color that covered half of his vision vanished as well. As expected of the paper talisman Seol Jihu walked forward with a grin. Lets go. Im curious whats inside. Eun Yuri chased after Seol Jihu with a nod. The cave was rather eerie. As they went deeper inside, they could see faint lights illuminating the darkness, but the chill grew stronger. Seol Jihu advanced while breathing out white vapor, stopping when he reached a spacious opening illuminated by torches. Seeing the scenery that was revealed, he groaned shortly. At the center of the 40-meter chamber was an altar made of stone. To the left of the altar was a cross-shaped pillory, where a naked beauty with ice-colored hair was hanging. However, this failed to enter his eyes as he caught sight of a more shocking scene. Mummies. Dozens of withered mummies were placed neatly on the altar. There were some corpses that had not been mummified yet, but those were littered around the altar like trash. It went without saying that the corpses and the mummies were the survivors. It hadnt been that long since the Tutorial began, yet close to a third of the survivors had died. Most of them must have died at the empty lot. It made sense since four people died at the start, and there were five killers present. Seol Jihu took his eyes off of the corpses and turned to the pillory. The vines coiled around the womans body seemed loose. The ones around her arms and legs were on the verge of falling off, and only the vines around her neck and stomach were tightly restraining her body. The vines around her arms and legs too must have been tightly bound initially but had become loose for an unknown reason. She said the survivors were nutrients? The Sixth Mother had said that she only needed a little more time. It was probably right to assume that a few more sacrifices would have loosened the vines completely and freed the woman. If the black mage was released, what would have happened? That was close. Just as Seol Jihu was feeling relieved that he found out in time [Keuu!] The woman on the pillory groaned and twisted her neck. Seol Jihu raised his machete reflexively. Shes not dead? Her black pupils lacked any whiteness in them, and the blood streaming down her eye sockets made her look monstrous. Although the woman possessed an innate beauty, the wicked energy erupting from her eyes was suppressing it completely. [Damn Damn iiiiiit!] [How!? How can this happen!? My wish was so close to coming true!] An ominous voice that did not match the womans mystical appearance resounded in the chamber. [Its all because of this bitch! If not for her! If my soul did not get trapped in this bitchs body!] A disturbingly shrill cry echoed out in the cave. [I-I refuse to perish like this!] [I waited so long!] The woman seemed to struggle frantically, and one of the non-mummified corpses dried up in an instant. Seol Jihu furrowed his brows. I was wondering how she was still alive It seemed she barely held on by absorbing the survivors littered in the chamber. As he couldnt just let her recover, Seol Jihu immediately created a Mana Spear. [Ah!] Seeing the golden spear crackling with electricity, the womans expression contorted. [This is unfair!] [I curse you! I will curse you!] Seol Jihu threw the Mana Spear without hesitation. [My children! Avenge!] Pak! Before the woman could finish, her head exploded. At the same time, her body radiated a pale light before freezing up completely. Pssssss. After crumbling into tiny pellets, they scattered into the air like dust of ice. Bzz, bzz! As the vines around the womans corpse fell, Eun Yuris cell phone buzzed. [Sender: Unknown]#Cave (Diary of an Unknown Survivor Page 68) Seol Jihu was slightly startled after checking the page number. They had skipped ahead by 38 pages since the discovery of the cave. Why is there such a big difference? Finally! The Sixth Mother finally perished! I stared at the corpses around the altar with bitterness. The comrades who had gone missing and the comrades who had entered the cave alone were all here.I shut my eyes. The dying Sixth Mothers hateful curse still echoed in my ears. I have to get out of here, fast. Before leaving the cave, I glanced back. The pillory binding the Sixth Mother was still there.What did she mean by unfair? Just what was the Sixth Mothers goal? Goal? Seol Jihu looked up. There was something on the altar that he hadnt seen before. Ice? Looking closely, he saw an ice flower radiating a chilling cold. Seeing a transparent gem bashfully hidden inside its pistil, Seol Jihu activated the Nine Eyes. [Ice Essence]An essence of Soma, the evil-incinerating energy.A grandmaster black mage had once fused two energies of extreme ends, experimenting in the hopes that the reversing effect of the conflicting energies would pave the way to a new path. The experiment ended in complete failure.The black mage lost her physical body, and her soul became trapped in the body of an anti-evil energy user.Even after sealing her evil spirit for so long, the ice essence has not lost its purity. While it does not possess the destructive power of the lightning essence or the superb flexibility of the holy water, the ice essence possesses terrifying permafrost that can freeze even the world. Seol Jihus jaw dropped after reading the explanation. Amazing. He never thought he would run into an Essence of Soma. Seo Yuhui had said that she went through great difficulties to acquire the one she gave Seol Jihu, and that it was a priceless item. This was worthy of being called a fortuitous encounter. Although the essence was still trapped within the ice, Seo Yuhui should know how to extract it. Since its property changes when it makes contact with an outside stimulus, I need to be very careful in handling it Miss Eun Yuri. Seol Jihu grinned after grabbing the ice flower. You got very lucky. ? Eun Yuri tilted her head but congratulated Seol Jihu anyway. Congratulations. Hmm? Youre talking like its someone elses business. You dont want it? Huh? Isnt All items acquired during the Tutorial and Neutral Zone shall belong to the Inviter. I know thats what we decided on, but I already have an Essence of Soma. Eun Yuri nodded her head calmly. Judging by the way her eyes were shining, she seemed interested. Well, it all depends on how you perform, Seol Jihu added with a wink. While he was at it, he decided to remind her one more time. Oh right, be sure to leave a paper talisman. We used one just now because we didnt have any other choice, but we need one for the Neutral Zone. Eun Yuri blinked rapidly before muttering, Ah, is it for the Impossible difficulty mission? Oh? Im surprised you guessed it right away. That was the only thing I could think of. Saying so, Eun Yuri licked her lips while looking around. Right, with this paper talisman She trailed off while grinning. This was only the second time Seol Jihu was seeing her smile, the first being the time they met at the start of the Tutorial. Okay, I was curious anyway. This is great. Eun Yuri vowed gladly. Ill make sure to not use the remaining two talismans. No, you can use one since we have two left. Well, I have a plan to use one as well. For what? You see Once Eun Yuri explained briefly, Seol Jihus mouth widened. He had never thought of such a method before. Do you think its possible? Um Seol Jihu stammered while staring at Eun Yuri with a deep gaze. The only thing he was expecting out of Eun Yuri was the Magician class, but Where did she come from? His thoughts changed slightly, no, greatly. Interpreting his silence the wrong way, Eun Yuri hurriedly continued. Of course, it might be doable without the paper talisman, but you never know. Its better to be sure. Right, its better to be sure. Do what you want. Im all for it. Seol Jihu played along. Although he wanted to talk to her more, there were other matters to take care of. Talking could come afterward. Anyway, shall we go look around a bit more? The duo searched around the vines and the pillory. However, there wasnt much of anything in the chamber in the first place. The only other things they salvaged were four healing potions found inside the leather bags of the dead survivors. At that moment, Eun Yuri found something. This person hes still breathing. Under the altar, there was a survivor who had not been mummified yet. He was short and slim. Although he was bleeding from his head, his pulse was beating faintly. Hes quite lucky. Seol Jihu splashed a healing potion on him as an emergency measure before putting him on his back. Now that they had acquired the special reward, saving more survivors would benefit them the most. I should be able to freely eliminate the killers too. Since the Sixth Mother perished, the killers should not get stronger. Seol Jihu gestured to the exit in a carefree manner. Should we go back to the cabin for now? To save the man we hid under the bed? Yes, though we cant be sure whether hes still alive. The duo left the cave in a hurry. Chapter 289. After the Setup (10) After returning to the cabin, the duo first checked up on the man. Thankfully, he was still breathing. He seemed to have good endurance, judging by his large, well-trained physique. Seol Jihu splashed one healing potion on his wounds and forced him to drink another. Then, they turned to the man they saved at the cave. Only after making him drink the last potion did Seol Jihu and Eun Yuri take a break. The two men regained consciousness at daybreak. Seol Jihu could hear one of the men waking up, followed by soft whispers to wake the other sleeping man. Seol Jihu and Eun Yuri munched on uncooked ramen as they waited for the men to come out. Soon, the door creaked open. Although they were staggering a little, walking out of the room with their own legs showed that they were feeling a lot better. The two men paused seeing Seol Jihu and Eun Yuri sitting in the living room. Are you feeling better? Seol Jihu asked out of courtesy, and a man nodded in a daze. Thats good. We found a high-quality healing potion by luck. Seol Jihu smiled and pointed at the supply of food and potions he had prepared beforehand. Go ahead. We can talk after you eat. The two men looked at each other slowly. The burly man spoke. Can can we really eat this? Seol Jihu chuckled. Things might have been different if they were at the lot, but Seol Jihu felt a lot more generous now that he had the Essence of Soma. We have more than enough to go around, so feel free. Even if we run out of food, we can go find more. Once Seol Jihu made the offer two, three times, the two men pounced on the food in a hurry. They quickly munched down uncooked ramen without even putting the seasoning on and emptied a bottle of water. How could they not be hungry when they practically came back from the dead? Thank you, Hyung-nim! They must have come to their senses after eating like they were possessed as the slim young man bowed politely. My name is Park Woori! I wont forget the kindness you showed me today! Uh, okay Seol Jihu scratched his cheek with an awkward look. He wanted to say, Splurge with your Survival Points if you really want to thank us. However, he held himself back. Im 24 years old! You can call me Forward Park![1] Forward Park? Yes, its my nickname. The hyung-nims at my workplace call me that. Seol Jihu had a feeling the man worked at a nightclub as a bouncer and that the hyung-nims he was referring to were the well-known customers. Anyway, Im surprised you havent asked what happened. I would be curious if I were you. Eii, isnt that obvious? Hyung-nim and Missus must have saved us, right? Eun Yuris expression became wry. On the other hand, Seol Jihu replied with a pleased look. Looks like you have a good grasp on the situation. Well, to tell you the truth, I hadnt lost my consciousness completely yesterday. Although I was only half-awake, I could faintly hear the things around me. Park Woori chuckled jovially and said subserviently. Im Next, the burly man carefully introduced himself. Yoo Yeolmu. Im 34, and Im an actor. He then added, Im just a nameless nobody though. Seol Jihu nodded. He knew why the two introduced themselves even though he didnt say a thing. The way they were walking on eggshells the entire time they were eating, Seol Jihu began to pity them. Alright, Mister Park Woori, Mister Yoo Yeolmu. Seol Jihu nodded his head. Well done surviving until now. Rest up, and you can tag along with us afterward. C-Can we really? Park Woori rejoiced very noticeably. Yoo Yeolmu seemed surprised by the offer as well. Is that okay? You dont have to if you dont want to. Seol Jihu spoke jokingly, and Yoo Yeolmu shook his head. No, Im grateful. Its just that Judging by the way he was hesitating, it looked like he had at least some conscience. I still gotta bring them along. Not only would Eun Yuri get points for helping them, but these people would also be using Survival Points in the Neutral Zone. Each of them was a precious customer from Valhallas perspective. But, I have a condition. Yoo Yeolmu and Park Woori shouted simultaneously as soon as the words left Seol Jihus mouth. Y-Yes! Go ahead. Id be fine with anything! They practically had accepted the condition already. Eun Yuri observed Seol Jihu as she carefully bit on ramen. He hadnt even asked them to recognize him as the leader, but the two of them were listening to Seol Jihu before anyone noticed. Seol Jihus condition was nothing difficult. It was simply to not go to the Neutral Zone right away. Only after filling the mens stomachs and checking their health did Seol Jihu leave the cabin. He planned to rescue survivors and eliminate the killers while he was at it to scrape up points. The group of four then ran into the first group of survivors in a dense forest when they found a small area hidden by a huge tree. There were four survivors, all ensnared in traps. They were either entrapped in fishing nets and hanging on the tree, or lying unconscious with a bear trap fixing them in place. Some had already died after falling into a pit full of stakes. Most people were unconscious from severe blood loss, but there was one person who hadnt lost consciousness yet. Seol Jihu let this woman down from the tree and asked what happened. She replied while sobbing. I dont know hic. I fell into a trap and then was moved here A trap killer? From the looks of it, this woman seemed to have fallen into a trap elsewhere, then was moved here for storage. Right, doing this would be a lot more efficient. The survivors who werent captured at the empty lot must have scattered all over the island. Going back to the base every time a survivor was caught would be inefficient. The trap killer must have set multiple traps and planned to take the survivors back to the cave after a certain number were captured. So if I wait here, the killer should come back, right? N-No, Im not sure. The woman seemed to be in a state of panic, but she still answered Seol Jihus questions clearly. It was lurking around here except for the times it went to retrieve people who fell into the traps but I suddenly couldnt see it anymore. I think its been about two hours. The killer had disappeared. For a long time, to boot. Seol Jihu debated waiting or continuing with his search before deciding on the latter. He judged that this was the only thing he could do and that he could run into the remaining killers again in the next stage. If he was lucky, he could run into more survivors as well. He found another group of survivors more quickly than he anticipated. He was circling around the various cabins while healing the survivors who were injured by the traps when he discovered eight people in the fourth cabin he visited. One unfortunate thing was that the majority of them had already died. Their corpses were damaged severely as if they were cut apart by a chainsaw. It was to the point that a gasping survivor with a long slit on his back was the healthiest among the injured. Although Seol Jihu managed to rescue him, he couldnt see any killer around the cabin either. Then, just as the sun rose to the middle of the sky, Seol Jihu came across a bizarre scene on a forest pathway. It was a group of six survivors, all naked regardless of being male or female, and their arms and legs bound tightly. Did they run into a pervert killer or something? The silver lining was that their injuries werent as bad as the other survivors. Once Seol Jihu cut the ropes binding them and loosened the cloths covering their mouths, the survivors all shouted with one voice. What they said wasnt all that different from the trapped survivors experience. The pervert killer had apparently undressed its victims forcefully, tied a collar around them, and made them crawl on all fours, but then suddenly abandoned them and disappeared. The same thing had happened with this killer as with the trap killer. With this added knowledge, Seol Jihu could no longer disregard the matter. I ran around for half a day already He had been feeling somewhat strange for a while. Although the island spanned a huge area, it didnt make sense that the three strengthened killers would not have found them. Let me think this through. The Sixth Mother was most definitely dead. The Diary of an Unknown Survivor said the same thing, so it was hard to believe that she escaped. Just as Seol Jihu fell into deep thought Bzz, bzz, bzz! Eun Yuris cell phone rang, not once but several times. Checking the phones screen, Seol Jihu furrowed his brows. The Diary of an Unknown Survivor was updating consecutively. [Sender: Unknown]#Mysterious Underground Prison (Diary of an Unknown Survivor Page 32) While searching for our missing comrades, we discovered a staircase leading underground. As we carefully explored the mysterious dungeon, someone screamed.Dear god! A horrifying monster was trapped inside a prison cell!Scared out of our wits, we ran as if our lives depended on it. We managed to climb back out to the surface But shoot! We left the killer we captured underground!The person who mistakenly left him there said hed take responsibility and went back down. However, he came back empty-handed.Then, he delivered some hard-to-believe news. The mysterious monster locked up in the prison cell had reached out through the bars, grabbed the neutralized killer, and started eating it.A monster that eats killers!It was hard to believe, but none of us had the courage to go back down and check. Since the killer died, the remaining killers should get stronger. We began to walk away, worrying about the future days to come. Huh? What happened? The other killers dont seem any stronger. [Sender: Unknown]#Mysterious Underground Prison (Diary of an Unknown Survivor Page 33) Lets think this through. Killers get stronger when a survivor kills them with their own hands. But nothing happens when the monster in the prison cell eats them.To test this hypothesis, we went through all sorts of hardships and troubles to capture another killer. After tying it up, we went back to the underground prison.Success! The killer was eaten, but the remaining killers didnt get stronger. Did the Sixth Mother not notice?We couldnt be sure, but what we did know was that the killers did not get stronger.Great, we can use this method from now to get rid of the killers. Were no longer afraid of them!! [Sender: Unknown]#Mysterious Underground Prison (Diary of an Unknown Survivor Page 34) Strange. The imprisoned monster seems to have changed.Even in the past, it gave off an ominous aura that made me reluctant to look at it, but now that aura is several times stronger.Is this because of the killers it ate?This cant go on. I have a feeling we shouldnt feed it anymore. I might be mistaken, but I think that thing just looked at me and swallowed its saliva!Id rather face the killers or the Sixth Mother. I dont want to fight that thing! If it breaks out of the prison cell somehow ugggh! Just thinking about it gives me the creeps! Seol Jihus expression quickly changed as he read the diary. Wait There was one question that rose above the others. Why did the Diary of an Unknown Survivor suddenly update? The diary was something that was updated depending on the situation. What did rescuing the survivors have to do with anything? Seol Jihu looked back at the phone screen. There was still a page he hadnt read. [Sender: Unknown]#Diary of an Unknown Survivor Extra Fuck. We should have killed that fucking monster first. Extra. The entry only contained two sentences but delivered a powerful impact. That fucking monster? Seol Jihus eyes narrowed. It was then. [Following the Sixth Mothers will, the pervert killer has been devoured by the Homunculus.][Saw killer has been devoured.][Trap killer has been devoured.] Messages suddenly popped up. And next [Homunculus strength and movement speed increase.][Homunculus five senses become sharper.][Homunculus intelligence greatly increases.][Homunculus regenerative power greatly increases. Be careful. Homunculus can now break out of the prison cell.][Homunculus has consumed all killers. By accepting Absolute Evil, Homunculus overall power doubles!] More messages popped up. And thus [Homunculus has not met all the conditions for revival!] The change [Homunculus twisted internal balance causes it to rampage!] like always [While Absolute Evil is rampaging, Homunculus receives a 700 percent increase in overall power!] arrived suddenly. GUOOOOOOOOO! A terrifying howl burst out from far away, causing the land to tremor. Even the blowing wind shook violently, causing an instinctive repulsion. It wasnt just Seol Jihu and Eun Yuri. The rescued survivors were all looking in the same direction. Although they were far away, they could feel it. An unprecedented, inestimable evil was sweeping across the land. An evil aura that the killers and the Sixth Mother could not hold a candle to was encroaching upon them. 1. The word used here in Korean is unique and means someone who has no reverse gear or someone who is rash and careless and keeps going only in the forward direction''. Chapter 290. Eun Yuri (1) Bzzzz A vibration filled the air as everyone stood in awe. [A message from the Guide has arrived.][Sender: The Guide]1. Gather at the next island within the time limit.2. Time left 00: 40: 00 Seol Jihu clenched the phone in his fist. Although he had no idea what was going on, his instincts told him to head to the island. The Guide should know something, he thought. Seol Jihu departed as soon as he received the Guide''s message. After finding a car, he found a person among the rescued who knew how to drive and left the injured to his care. The rest headed to the bridge. The four bridges that linked the islands hung precariously over a steep cliff. There was an odd clause highlighting that only one person was allowed to cross each bridge at a time. Seol Jihu quickly crossed the bridge, not paying much attention to this condition. A group of about ten people was gathered at the place. They must have either escaped by luck or had just arrived after receiving the Guides message. Seol Jihu waited patiently as a few other survivors arrived one after the other. The timer had gone down to less than 10 minutes when Phi Sora finally appeared. Only 28. Phi Sora counted heads and scoffed, but Seol Jihu could sense a faint air of concern from the look on her face. What happened? As soon as he asked, Phi Sora gently bit her lower lip. First things first. She began but tapped on her phone in the next moment without finishing her sentence. [Sender: The Guide][1. Rules for the Scavenger Hunt]Avoiding the eyes of the Homunculus, which will soon arrive at the second island, search for the coins hidden across the island, and find a way to escape! [2. Conditions for Escaping]The entrance fee will be 100 coins.Offer the sacrifice, which can be acquired from the gacha machine with 666 coins, to the altar at the center of the island to activate a portal linked to the Neutral Zone. [3. Precautions]The Homunculus will be in a rampaging state and can exert 16 times its original strength.Guided by the grudge of Absolute Evil looming over the island, the Homunculus target will ''first'' be the survivor who annihilated the Sixth Mother.Its regenerative abilities will also soar, enabling the Homunculus to recover from mortal wounds.There is a limit to the resurrection, however. The Homunculus will no longer be able to heal itself after 5 mortal wounds have been inflicted to it. [Rampaging Homunculus will soon arrive on the second island.] Seol Jihu looked up from his phone and stared at Phi Sora. His eyes were demanding an explanation. The job of a Guide was to offer necessary guidance when needed, nothing more. However, seeing the confused look on Seol Jihus face, Phi Sora could no longer keep her mouth shut. Dear, arent you forgetting one thing? ? Forgetting, forgetting. Seol Jihu began to think. Suddenly, he remembered the Diary of an Unknown Survivor. How to eliminate the killers. Thats right. Wait, but I didnt forget about it. I just decided it wasnt important. Youve been watching, so you should know that the Sixth Mother I know, just hear me out first. Phi Sora interrupted Seol Jihu. I dont know where to begin. She started with a sigh. So you know that the Sixth Mother was a black mage. You also know that a failed experiment designed to combine conflicting energies destroyed her body and trapped her soul inside the body of an anti-evil energy user. Yes, yes, I know that. But The black mage failed her experiment, but she didnt give up on it entirely. Just before she perished, she transferred the energy of black magic to her five devotees, promising to meet again in the future. She planned on improving her experiment using what she learned from her failure. Phi Sora spoke quickly, perhaps because they did not have much time on their hands. In short, the ultimate goal of the Sixth Mother was her own resurrection. Her ambition went beyond freeing her soul. She planned to create a body that could carry both types of energies, and then transfer her soul into that body. Seol Jihu felt dazed. Now he could understand the role of the Homunculus that, up until now, seemed to have appeared out of the blue. Then, the Homunculus is. A new body that the black mage has prepared for her resurrection. Seol Jihus face warped into a distinct frown. This meant that the cave from before was nothing but a decoy. He had assumed that the black mages wish was to set her soul free. However, as it turned out, the real objective had been elsewhere. Of course, the conditions for the resurrection are not easy to meet. First, youd need an Essence of Soma and the Absolute Evil, each representing one end of the conflicting energies. Then, the soul of the black mage, who will serve as a mediator controlling both energies inside the new body, would have to be freed. Absolute Evil? The killers. Though, they are really fanatics who served the black mage. Phi Sora continued. Sacrificing survivors in order to liberate the Sixth Mother that was nothing but an ostensible objective. There are a total of five devotees of the Sixth Mother, but you might as well as treat them as one. They became linked to each other when they received the black mages energy. What this means is that they, too, are nothing more than sacrifices that would eventually be used to resurrect the Sixth Mother. So, the reason the remaining killers became stronger each time one of their own died was because the energy that had been divided into five pieces became closer to the whole. After hearing the explanation, Seol Jihu finally realized why the Sixth Mother had thanked him. Youre saying that killing the killers is part of the process of completing the offering. Yes. When the five pieces come together, Absolute Evil is born. Seol Jihu could only chuckle at the absurdity of the situation. So, whatever I chose to do wouldnt have mattered. No. That isnt true. Phi Sora shook her head. Not everything was set in favor of the Sixth Mother. ? As she said, its pointless for the survivors to kill the killers. But things could have been different had you fed the killers to the Homunculus locked away in the dungeon." The Homunculus was a vessel created to embody both the Essence of Soma and the Absolute Evil. That is to say, if he had let the Homunculus devour the killers, that would have been seen as an act of offering sacrifices, and the energy of the black mage would have remained inside the vessel without being delivered to the rest of the killers. If you had taken the time to find the Homunculus and let it slowly devour three killers, things could have been different. What do you mean? Did you not read the third message? The one about the Homunculus gaining intelligence and a sense of self. Seol Jihu blinked his eyes. The Homunculus was born without a soul. But if it takes in the sacrifices not all at once but slowly, one at a time, it can absorb the energy of the Sixth Mother as its own and gain the ability to think independently. Then, even if the soul of the Sixth Mother was freed and the resurrection ritual was completed, the outcome wouldnt have been the same as the one youre facing. . The Homunculus, now fully intelligent, will fight to protect its body according to its survival instincts. It will fight over the ownership of the body and soul with the black mage who entered the vessel to take control of the energy within. Even the black mage would not have expected this. Its a miscalculation on her part. But the Diary of an Unknown Survival hinted that we shouldnt feed the killers to the Homunculus. Thats also correct. If the Homunculus gained more than three pieces of energy, it would have broken out of the dungeon. Then, it would have tried to devour everything in its path, be it the killers, the survivors, or the Sixth Mother. Having finished her explanation, Phi Sora looked down at her phone nervously. Clearly there wasnt much time left. It was then that Seol Jihu realized the mistake he had made. So this is what Attention Required meant. The special tutorial contained a huge secret that was simply beyond his imagination. Seol Jihu thought he was being reasonable, but it turned out he had been making decisions based on only small parts of the tutorial. I have one more question. Seol Jihu said. Why did the Homunculus enter a rampaging state? Because it failed to meet the conditions. Phi Sora answered quickly. Its body was made to contain opposite energies. But in this case, only half of those energies came in, and all at once too. So the Homunculus couldnt properly digest the sudden surge of energy. And because the Sixth Mothers soul isnt there to control the energy, its natural for the Homunculus to go wild. Then Phi Sora continued in a somewhat feeble voice. Though in this case, it did so on purpose to get back at you. Seol Jihu closed his eyes. A mess. Everything was a huge mess. He felt wronged, of course. The Tutorial was simply too complicated. Seol Jihu was no Sherlock Holmes. It was virtually impossible for him to figure out the entire plot with such limited information. But he also knew this was an excuse. Looking back now, he could see that, though scarce, the hints were definitely there. [What is the Sixth Mothers goal?] There was at least one hint in the Diary of an Unknown Survivor. He did think it was strange there were so many pages in the diary. Had he taken the time to collect all the pages and proceeded with caution, he might have seen through the Sixth Mothers plans. Instead, he rushed and consequently failed. The noise inside his head was getting louder, but Seol Jihu defeated it with a shake of his head. In any case, what was done was done. He knew his priority should be solving the problem at hand. To think that of all the options, youd choose the worst. Phi Sora sighed. Their conversation came to a halt. As the silence prolonged, the survivors faces began to fall. They could see that both the Guide and the Invited were upset. W-Wait. Giving in to the pressure, one of the survivors finally raised his hand and asked. So we have to find the coins or whatever to open the portal? Here, right now? Yes. For the record, there are 6000 hidden coins. Though, that covers the entire island. No, thats not what I meant. I meant that well, from what I heard, it seems theres a scary monster on the way. He mumbled and looked at Seol Jihu. Phi Sora raised her eyebrows slightly. Youre blaming this man? A look of disdain quickly crossed Phi Soras face. She knew he was one of the survivors Seol Jihu rescued. She couldnt believe he was still looking for someone to blame, so much that she started to question his motives. Now thats too much! Park Woori raised his voice. What the hell do you want? Excuse me? Youd be dead anyway if it wasnt for Hyung-nim! Lets do this together. Is there anything I can do to help? Thats what you should be saying! Wheres your conscience!? I-I havent said anything yet! I just Not me. As the man shrugged nervously, a sharp voice interrupted their conversation. It was from the same woman who argued with the young man at the empty lot. She looked at Seol Jihu and Park Woori with eyes full of discontent. I havent received any help from the Invited over there. I made it here on my own. She didnt say much, but it was clear from the tone of her voice that she was pinning the blame on Seol Jihu and demanding him to take care of the mess that he had created. All of you, shut up. It was then that Phi Sora raised her voice. I did warn you not to point fingers at others. The tone of her voice was quite serious. She was clearly angry. The woman flinched when her eyes met Phi Soras threatening gaze. I didnt think that I would need to say this, but do you really think you survived all on your own? If this man hadnt distracted the killers, you would have died long before you reached the end of the bridge. Are you aware of this? At this, the womans face hardened. Her lips tightened but her expression remained vexed, and one could tell she wasnt persuaded. Phi Sora took a deep breath and calmed herself. Then, she looked at Seol Jihu, her eyes tight and worried. Please dont die. . I know the difficulty went up to Impossible, but it isnt as bad as that time when the Seven Armies appeared. . Argh, say something! Didnt you beat up Undying Diligence like a demon back then? Just where did Phi Sora disappeared before she could finish her sentence. It seemed that she had exceeded the time allotted for explanations and had been summoned back. And to prove that right Koong. The earth shook. This could only mean one thing. Stage 2 of the Tutorial had begun. Murmur The confused murmurs did not last long. D-Damn it! Run! Soon, the group of survivors scattered about, starting with a couple of people running away from the crowd. A few kept glancing at Seol Jihu as they ran. The reason was simple. They knew the Invited was the monsters first target and planned to get as far away from him as possible. Not long after, only four people remained. Seol Jihu remained silent. With his eyes closed tightly, he seemed lost in thought. Koong Koong Meanwhile, the thumping sound grew louder. H-Hyung-nim. Park Woori looked at the bridge, then at Seol Jihu, and pressed carefully. Seol Jihu finally opened his eyes. Mm. Would you two mind keeping an eye out?" Pardon? Only for a while. It wont take long. Ah, yes. Of course! The quick-witted Park Woori immediately understood. He grabbed Yoo Yeolmus arm and moved out of the way. Eun Yuri had been looking grim ever since this whole incident started. If she hadnt suggested that they trace the killers souls, the situation wouldnt be as bad as it was now. Feeling guilty, she said while fidgeting. Im sorry. Mm? To her surprise, Seol Jihu appeared calm. Its all my fault that this happened How is this your fault? Seol Jihu chuckled softly. It was I who asked you to come and use the paper talisman. There was no answer from Eun Yuri. Glancing at Seol Jihu, she simply put her hands in her pockets. Didnt you say you were saving that for some other time? Her hands that were about to take the paper out stopped. But. Miss Eun Yuri. Seol Jihu whispered her name. You said you majored in modern dance, right? Huh? Oh, um, yes. A curious look crossed Eun Yuris face. Why is he bringing up my major? I was a gambler. Gambler? Yes, and Im not proud of it. Ah, Ive quit now though. Seol Jihu gave an awkward smile. Its just that Ive been thinking. About why the Tutorial, which should have been easy, became like this. When did it all go wrong? And I think I figured it out. We never approached the Tutorial for the purpose that it was designed for." Everything worked in a certain way. Of course, one didnt always have to play by the rules. In some instances, one could gain more by defying standard tactics. But doing so always carried the risk of aggravating the situation. And this wasnt the first time Seol Jihu overcame obstacles through creative means. He did so at the Forest of Denial, during the Arden Valley Baiting Operation, and then again during the Delphinion Laboratory Rescue Mission. None of them were easy. The results were all good, but even the slightest mistake could have resulted in his death. But fortunately, Seol Jihu had never failed before. And as a result, he developed a certain habit. This habit forced him to look for an easy way out whenever he came face to face with a problem, rather than following the standard procedure. Some might call him clever; others would mark him as impatient. This habit of his came in handy during emergencies, but it became a weakness when he was in a situation where he had to patiently follow standard measures.It was simple, really. Seol Jihu had approached the Tutorial in the same way he had approached other problems. It was just that this time, he didnt get the same good results as before. The way he saw it, the time bomb that had been ticking for a while now had finally gone off. But there was a way to fix this. Seol Jihu spoke. Go. Excuse me? Ill distract the Homunculus. It seems that Im the target anyway. Ill keep it here for as long as possible, and meanwhile, I want you to find a solution. Eun Yuri seemed perplexed by Seol Jihus words. Cant I go with you? I dont think Ill be able to protect you and fight at the same time. Seol Jihu shook his head. The situation has gotten worse, but lets not forget that this is still a tutorial. He continued firmly. Theres got to be a way out of this. I think no, Im sure the Seven Gods have prepared a solution. And I believe you, Miss Eun Yuri, will be able to find it. Still, Eun Yuri continued to fidget with the paper, reluctant to let go. Seol Jihu smiled bitterly. I dont think you should use the paper talisman. Of course, if everything turns out well, we could easily defeat the monster. But theres a chance that it wont turn out well. There is no doubt that the paper talisman is a powerful item, but its not a guaranteed solution to everything. He was right. The paper talisman could take care of the problem at hand, but it couldnt affect the root of the problem. Eun Yuri tightened her lips. She understood Seol Jihus concern. They werent sure if the paper talisman could kill the Homunculus just once or all five times. There might also be some secret to it that had yet to be revealed. And frankly, I think itd be a waste to use it right now. It would be better to use it according to your plan, Miss Eun Yuri. But. Eun Yuri continued in a weak, hesitant voice. If something ever happened to you, I. Come on. Im not that weak. Seol Jihu patted his chest lightly with his machete. I dont think you know this, Miss Eun Yuri, but Im the one who killed the Parasites First Army Commander. I know that the Homunculus is in a rampaging state and whatnot, but I dont think itd be stronger than an Army Commander. Really? Really. Now, lets tackle this the standard way. Seol Jihu shrugged. Youve seen my movement skill, right? If I find that Im no match for the Homunculus, Ill just run away. Then Ill find you. We can use the paper talisman then. Eun Yuri finally lifted her head up. Koong, koong! At the same time, the sound of the explosion became tangible. Seol Jihu heard Park Wooris footsteps approaching him hurriedly. I think were running out of time to talk. He pushed Eun Yuri and whispered. Just think of this as a game. If you find the solution before I kill the Homunculus, you can have the ice essence I got from the cave. Eun Yuri, pushed and forced to walk by Seol Jihu, finally put on a determined look. Okay! And she announced, Im definitely going to win. Seol Jihu smiled. Ill look forward to it. Now then, the game begins now. Go on, run! Eun Yuri began to run. She led Park Woori and Yoo Yeolmu to the island. Seol Jihu watched her go, then turned his gaze to the other side of the bridge. An impossible mission, was it? Kim Hannah said before that a mid to large-sized team of Level 4 or above Earthlings would be needed to have a chance of clearing it. And Jang Maldong said that a true Level 5 like Phi Sora could easily overpower a hundred Level 4 Earthlings. Of course, these analogies couldnt be 100% true, and he knew that. Seol Jihu was less proficient than Phi Sora in terms of technique, and he didnt have any of his usual equipment with him either. But these unfavorable conditions made him wonder how far he could really go. Lets do this then. Seol Jihu tightened his grip around the machete and raised his mana. And soon enough. Koong! Through the thick forest, a huge monster appeared. Chapter 291. Eun Yuri (2) The monster smashed its way through the trees. The Homunculus was here. Its appearance was definitely bizarre. Not one good thing could be said about it. The monster was at least four meters tall, but oddly slim compared to its height. Its skin was chapped and gray with occasional black spots. Because of this, Seol Jihu briefly mistook the monster for a tree. But once he laid eyes on its lengthy limbs each half the length of its entire body and its sharp, hook-like claws, he knew this creature was definitely dangerous. Perhaps the worst feature of it all was the shape of its skull which was much too long, as often seen in alien movies, or the two large holes representing its eyes. The ears are also huge. And sharp too. It was then that their eyes met. Kirrrr! And at that moment, Seol Jihu saw the inside of the Homunculus mouth. It was full of numerous teeth that resembled those of a shark. The monster seemed elated with its discovery of the prey. Immediately, the Homunculus curled up. It was preparing to jump over the cliff. When it jumps. Hed gotten plenty of practice at parrying leaping attacks since the Tutorial. Seol Jihu roused his mana, wary of the enemys attack. His machete vibrated as golden sword qi swirled around its blade, and sparks of electricity flickered beneath his feet. All of a sudden, the Homunculus raised its head from the curled up position. Kwang! Seol Jihu stood rooted, wide-eyed and surprised. The smell of blood stung his nose. He hadnt let his guard down, and yet, the monsters sharp teeth and crimson lining were gleaming right before his eyes. What an incredible speed! But what surprised Seol Jihu even more, was that the Homunculus flew straight at him without leaping in the air, just like a bullet. A movement like that was simply impossible without a superb elasticity. Damn it! Astonished, Seol Jihu still managed to block the attack, thanks to Jang Maldongs shadow boxing training. He was expecting the monsters movement to be similar to that of Phi Sora, and his body moved on its own. Slap! Without caving in, he used Flash Thunder to avoid the monsters attack. At the same time, he leapt forward, swinging his machete with all his might, keeping in mind the colored stone training. Swish! He felt the hit. The strange sensation of chopping frozen meat spread in his grasp. His machete had pierced the skull of the Homunculus and escaped through the back of its head. Did I do it? Suddenly, a sense of impending doom swept through Seol Jihu. It was not over yet. Seol Jihu quickly lowered his left arm to his ribs, and, almost simultaneously, the monster swung its arm to slap him in the chest. Thwack! Ugh! As he felt his elbow bone shatter, Seol Jihus eyes reflected the blue sky. When he came to his senses, his body was already in midair. Only after he crashed into a rock did the forced flight stop. Cough, cough! After being thrown to the ground, Seol Jihu coughed repeatedly as his face slowly warped to a frown. A painful, burning sensation engulfed his left arm. He tried to endure the pain and attempted to raise himself using his machete as a cane, but the machete snapped in half, and he stumbled. Perhaps the mana of sword Qi was too exhausting on the blade, or it might have been the Homunculus attack. There was no way of knowing for sure the exact cause of the break. In any case, he had just lost his only weapon. Worse still, this was their first clash. Shit. Seol Jihu cursed under his breath and got up. He grabbed his left arm, now limp from the attack, then squinted his eyes to focus. The Homunculus was reeling in place, half of its head missing. Though it stumbled, it quickly regained its balance. Soon, strange bubbles formed at the cross-section of its wound and new flesh began to rise. Having witnessed the monsters head regenerate, Seol Jihu grimaced. The Homunculus had just recovered from a mortal wound. This had to be the result of its soared regenerative abilities. As soon as he saw the Homunculus looking his way, Seol Jihu felt somewhat dejected. The monster wasnt impossible to defeat, but it wasnt an easy opponent either. In terms of raw power, the Homunculus was superior. In terms of speed, they were equivalent, but only if he relied on Flash Thunder. The problem was that the longer the battle dragged on, the worse it would start to get for him. He had neither a weapon nor an artifact. He could only rely on his mana and his body. And the latter wasnt perfect as one of his arms had already been rendered useless. Four left. Seol Jihu spat out saliva mixed with blood. A wave of electric currents began to encompass him. Soon, the golden qi and the monster clashed again. * Meanwhile, as Seol Jihu confronted the Homunculus, Eun Yuri took Park Woori and Yoo Yeolmu to the gacha machine. According to the map, there were a total of four gacha machines on this island. These machines were placed far apart from each other, and the trio had traveled to the nearest one to check the list of prizes. [List of Prizes]1. 1-9 coins: ramen, daily necessities, Guides note, medical supplies2. 10-49 coins: relief goods, souvenir, map, Maids letter3. 50-99 coins: Survival Points, cell phone (latest model)4. 100-299 coins: potion, weapon, equipment, survival kit, combat ration, coin lottery (1-499 coins), spell ball5. 300 coins: SPECIAL6. 666 coins: offering (guaranteed) Seol Jihu hoped to try the standard way. In the second stage, that would be to use the gacha machine. However, Eun Yuri soon ran into a problem. There wasnt enough time. Maybe it wouldnt be so hard if they were inside a closed space, like a school. But on an island this size, just walking around took a significant amount of energy, and the hints about the whereabouts of coins were obscure. For example, even if one knew that a coin was buried under a rock in a certain direction, there would simply be too many rocks in the said direction. Even with the help of the Diary of an Unknown Survivor, it would take Eun Yuri an entire day to check all the rocks. She didnt have that kind of time right now. She had to collect as many coins as possible, use them to win a useful prize from the gacha machine, and deliver the prize to Seol Jihu, all just in a couple of hours. How, though? Eun Yuri glanced back. Park Woori and Yoo Yeolmu were following her silently, but they both looked like they had a lot of questions. I cant trust them. She knew she couldnt tell them the whole truth. Though they did remain until the end back at the gathering place, they could still change their minds once they learned that Eun Yuri didnt have as much strength as Seol Jihu. That being said, they were the only two allies she had at this point in time. Eun Yuri was never the type to trust others easily. However, the situation called for a compromise. To get her plan going, she first had to convince the duo to help. All of a sudden, Eun Yuri stopped walking. She locked her fingers together and stretched, showing off her slender figure. Then she sat down on a nearby rock. Lets rest up here. We should eat. Im hungry. When she took out food from her backpack, the two men opened their eyes wide. Arent you gonna sit? W-well. When Eun Yuri asked casually, Yoo Yeolmu stuttered. But is this really okay? What do you mean? Eun Yuri asked. He. Yoo Yeolmu trailed off, his gaze traveling sideways. Then he narrowed his eyes, tightened his lips, and looked at Eun Yuri again, his expression stiff. Ah. You mean him. With a piece of bread in her mouth, Eun Yuri answered casually. Dont worry about him. Hes off playing with that monster, the Homunculus. Huh? Playing? Park Woori exclaimed in surprise before his face lit up. Aha! I knew he had a plan. Am I right? Well, yes, he could certainly take the monster out if he wanted to. How? How? Mm. Eun Yuri pretended to hesitate. After a while, she said cautiously as if revealing a big secret. Hes actually not an Invited. What? Hes the one who invited me here, to be precise. You could say hes a special kind of Guide who can interfere with a Tutorial. Wait, so youre saying that he has already entered the other world? Yes. A Contracted doesnt have these kinds of privileges. Its a bonus privilege given only to an Invited with the highest grade, the gold mark. When Eun Yuri opened her status window and showed them her grade, Park Woori let out an exclamation of surprise and joy. Ah! So, this means wait, hold on a second. Then he tilted his head in confusion. Mrs, then why was he like that back there? He looked pretty bummed out alright. Eun Yuri flinched. She cleared her throat. Hm. First, Im not his wife. Second, I wouldnt say he was bummed out rather, I think his pride was hurt. ? When we were alone, he gave me a lot of excuses. It didnt seem like he had expected the Homunculus to enter a rampaging state. Eun Yuri continued. Though Special, this still is a Tutorial. And because hes a big shot in Paradise, not being able to control something as petty as a Tutorial is embarrassing for him. Apparently, were being broadcasted all over Paradise, so theres the matter of saving his face, too. Park Woori remembered Phi Sora yelling at the sky and opened his mouth wide, convinced of Eun Yuris explanation. Im sorry to interrupt. Yoo Yeolmu cut in. But I think youd better call him. He lowered his voice and continued. Im suspecting we have followers. And its not just one or two. Eun Yuris eyes gleamed. W-What? Where? Park Woori jumped in surprise. Dont look. He almost looked back but stopped at Eun Yuris words. For now, just pretend you didnt notice. Eun Yuri whispered and looked at Yoo Yeolmu. Unfortunately, we cant ask him for help. Why not? At this rate, well Im in the middle of a test. A special kind of a test. Yoo Yeolmu frowned in confusion. The truth is. Eun Yuri sighed. Theres a specific reason he came all the way to this Tutorial at the expense of using his gold stamp on me. He wanted to activate the Special Tutorial and claim the special reward. And he already achieved this goal. Then. Well, that doesnt mean I was abandoned. He just wants to see me try. He said that if I cant overcome something as simple as this, I dont belong in Paradise. Eun Yuri licked her lips. So anyway, Im being tested, and I have to prove my worth to him. Thats why She took a brief pause and glanced at Park Woori and Yoo Yeolmu. I want you two to help me. If you do, I promise to pay you back twice as much in the neutral zone. Yoo Yeolmu nodded without hesitation. Of course Ill help. But are we allowed to do that? He never told me that I couldnt form a team. And the rampaging Homunculus is the final boss of the Tutorial. Capturing it will earn both you and me a lot of points. Park Woori had been listening with much anxiety, but after hearing this latest comment, his eyes sparkled. The test is simple. I have to find a way to defeat the final boss. But he told me that hell value the process more than the outcome. The process? Im assuming he meant hell measure how fast I find the coins and use the gacha machine. The faster I am, the better score Ill get. Yoo Yeolmu nodded. How can I help? I have a plan. You said youre an actor? Yes. Although, Im not very famous. Okay. But first, lets go someplace else. Mindful of the surroundings, Eun Yuri rose from the rock. She then headed to the nearest cabin. The trio went in, and 20 minutes later, only one of them came out. Okay! Ill be right back with it! With a cry, Yoo Yeolmu slammed the door and began running in the opposite direction of the cabin. Busy, busy! He muttered to himself and ran as fast as he could as if some urgent quest had befallen him. In his hands was a piece of paper. * Not long after, Yoo Yeolmu stopped. South of the gacha machine at the rock underneath the tree with a white cloth hanging on a branch. Muttering, he looked around and soon discovered the said tree.He then pushed the small rock underneath the tree. Wow. Theyre really here. He exclaimed in surprise when he discovered the hidden coins. One, two, three, four. Damn. It sure rocks to be the Invited. He smirked at the sight of the coins. Lets see. Next is left from the rock with the coins. He picked up the coins from the ground and moved about two dozen steps to the left. Then, he dug the soil beneath red flowers and, again, gave an exclamation of joy. Awesome! I found them again. Yoo Yeolmu straightened his back and turned around, humming to himself. Next He then smirked at the sight of a large boulder. Perhaps behind that boulder? It was quiet. He couldnt feel anyone nearby, yet Yoo Yeolmu did not stop talking to himself. Thats odd. I really think thered be some behind that boulder. Because he remembered what he saw back at where the gacha machine was. Its not the coins Im talking about. But there was still no response whatsoever. Augh. Yoo Yeolmu sighed loudly as if he wanted to be heard. Man, youre dense. Just stop and come on out. I know you people have been following us. I saw you back at the empty lot. He announced in a deep voice and finally heard a rustle. About four or five people appeared from behind the large boulder. One of them was the young man who tried to shift blame to Seol Jihu back at the empty lot. Finally. How did you know? I told you, I saw you. Of course, Id notice a naked woman hiding behind a bush. As Yoo Yeolmu pointed out, some people in the group were either not dressed or barely wearing a top, though the young man was an exception. They were the survivors who had been captured by the pervert killer and rescued by Seol Jihu. Damn it! I told you this was a Hold on. Let me just make this clear. I havent told anyone yet. The young man stopped and frowned. What? I said, I havent told anyone. Im the only one who knows youve been following us. Do you understand? Yoo Yeolmu asked, tilting his head back just slightly. Now, if youre not idiots, you should know the reason I havent told them yet. A look of suspicion crossed the young mans face. What are you playing at? Playing? No, no. I just had the same thoughts as you guys. Suddenly, Yoo Yeolmu began gazing around restlessly. Soon, he fixed his eyes on something and pointed his index finger at it. Right over there. Do you see that blue rock? Can someone move it? What the hell are you talking about? What blue rock The young man stopped. There really was a faintly glowing blue rock in the direction that Yoo Yeolmu was pointing. Of the many rocks around, only this was a different color. Move it. Just do it, and well talk. Its not exactly a hard thing to do, is it? Still suspicious, the young man walked over to the rock and kicked it lightly. Then, his eyes went wide. You see it? The coins. The young man hurriedly picked up all the coins and looked at Yoo Yeolmu with a dopey look on his face. How did you know? Instead of answering, Yoo Yeolmu threw the piece of paper in his hand to the young man. The young man caught it just barely and frowned while reading it. This is. In cute, round handwriting, the note listed where the coins were hidden. You were right about one thing. The Invited are different from the Contracted. Apparently, theyre given a bunch of advantageous privileges from the start. The young man clenched his teeth. Fuck. I knew it. This was all a scam. He feigned a smile then looked at Yoo Yeolmu with one eye opened wide. The fact that youre showing this to me does this mean you want to join us? Youre quick. I like that. Yoo Yeolmu announced with a grin. Yes, Id like to join you. But tell me, what exactly are you planning to do? Why do you even ask? Were gonna follow them, and If you think you can just take her privileges, youre wrong. Yoo Yeolmu cut in without giving the young man a chance to finish. Calm down and think for a moment. If that was possible, then I wouldve taken them a long time ago, instead of asking to join you. Yoo Yeolmu was right, and the young man fell silent. Unfortunately, the privileges cant be stolen. They appear in the form of a message, apparently. Message? Yeah, like the status window. This means that we can neither see them nor touch them. The young man cursed under his breath at the unexpected turn of events. What about it? Cant we just capture her and ask her about these messages? Asked one of the young mans friends. How are you gonna make her talk? Well, I mean we could threaten her, or. She hesitated, and Yoo Yeolmu scoffed. You sure about that? Pardon? She seemed like a tough nut to crack. What will you do if she refuses to speak? The woman shut her mouth. After chewing his lips nervously, the young man opened his mouth again. Do you have any other plans? I do. Yoo Yeolmu grinned. Come sit here. He took out from his pocket a map of the island and spread it out on the ground. A map? It was inside my leather backpack. We havent got much time, so Im gonna cut right to the chase. You are aware of the situation, no? Yoo Yeolmu urged and the young man settled at a spot across from him. Let me first tell you about our no, her plan. The bitch wants to take down the final boss. What? Is that even possible? Of course not. Yoo Yeolmu smiled bitterly. She told me that the male Invited was buying us some time with his privileges but I dont believe that bullshit. If her plan was to gather coins as fast as possible and activate the portal, I wouldnt have betrayed her. But shes too stubborn. Were both looking for a lifeline, so enough with the excuses. Just tell me about your plan. What are you gonna do? Look right here. You see all these lines and numbers drawn on the map? As he said, the map showed lines drawn in pen in the shape of a snail and numbers starting at one written at regular intervals in ascending order. What is this? The lines represent the course. The numbers are the gathering spots. Tell me more. Yoo Yeolmu tapped on the map. Her plan is simple. I am to move along this course and collect coins as they come. Then, at every gathering spot, I have to hand over all my coins to her. Why? Well, its understandable. She doesnt trust me enough to leave the coins in my possession. And shes right not to trust. Look where I am now. The bitch is smart. So the situation is a bit difficult, but we still have an advantage. Yoo Yeolmu smirked. Shell collect as many coins as she can, and then try to activate the gacha machine. Thats when we strike. A devious look crossed the young mans face. So what youre saying is that He licked his lips like a snake. We should help the Invited collect coins. Thats right. You guys just follow us quietly from behind. And whenever I come to you with the list of hidden spots, assist me in finding the coins. That way our search will take less time. And when were done finding all the coins. He glanced down at the map. Next to the gacha machine, where the line ended, was the number 20. Well turn on her and take all her coins. Yup. Thats exactly right. Yoo Yeolmu cackled, clapping his hands in joy. We cant see or even touch the privileges, but the coins. Yoo Yeolmu left his sentence unfinished on purpose. Anyone with a working brain should know what would come next. The corners of the young mans lips slowly curved upwards. I was just gonna take some passage fee but this is better. Shoot for the stars, am I right? Is there a rule that prohibits a Contracted from having a monopoly? No. The two men exchanged smiles. Good. Now tell me about your group. How many of you are there? Five here, including me. The young man replied, glancing over his shoulder at the party. And three more back at our cabin. So eight in total. Eight I see. You should try to recruit more people. That way, well finish the search faster. Even more than now? Look. I know you want as many coins as possible, but lets be realistic. If that monster discovers us while were searching, were all doomed. The young man seemed doubtful. I dont know. Isnt eight enough? If were too fast, then she might suspect something is wrong. Ill take care of that. Actually, shes in a hurry. She says her plan is feasible and that everything will work out, but why would she be in such a hurry if that really was the case? Mm. Yoo Yeolmus argument sounded logical and, finally, the young man agreed. Folding the map, Yoo Yeolmu spoke again. Lets summarize. After we take the coins from her, well use 666 of them for the sacrifice, then divide the remaining coins among ourselves, in equal portions. What you do afterward is nobodys concern but your own. Draw the gacha, pay the passage fee, whatever. Got it? Okay, okay. Good. Then Yoo Yeolmu held out his hand, which was as big and sturdy as a pot lid, palm side up. The young man smirked. He then placed his coins on top of Yoo Yeolmus palm. And so, the number of people looking for coins increased from three to eleven. Chapter 292. Eun Yuri (3) The treasure hunt had begun. After the difficulty level increased, Kim Hannah did not take her eyes off of the Tutorial. One could say that it was an emergency. After all, Valhallas representative could possibly die with one wrong move. The reason Kim Hannah was not praying desperately like Chohong or chirping to be let in like Little Chick was because Eun Yuri was surprisingly doing a good job. Shes smart. That was the evaluation Kim Hannah gave Eun Yuri after two hours from the start of the second stage. Considering the fact that Kim Hannah did not easily give out compliments, this could be perceived as a major praise. Fooling Park Woori and Yoo Yeolmu into joining her side and using the group of survivors who were trying to attack her was a brilliant performance, even if Kim Hannah took into account Eun Yuris previous experience. But that wasnt all. In order to comply with Seol Jihus expectations, Eun Yuri had to get useful tools as quickly as possible. One common mistake among the survivors was that they did not keep into account the time spent putting the coins into the gacha machine. It surprisingly took a significant amount of time to insert coins one by one. Since Eun Yuri was experienced, she managed to successfully minimize the time needed to use the gacha machine. The method she chose was doing everything simultaneously. First, she wrote down areas that were tricky to get to from the diary. Then, Yoo Yeolmu, carrying the written list, would meet up with the group of survivors, who were following him from a distance, and theyd then look for the coins together. It was obvious just from watching what was being played out. Did you find them all? Take em. Theres 201 in total. You arent hiding any, right? The moment that bitch starts suspecting us, its over. I didnt, I didnt. You can count them if you want. I wont, but she will. She doesnt make it obvious, but shes been loosely counting the stack with her eyes every time I bring the coins to her. What a picky girl By the way, how many more people do I have to get? Im trying to persuade people whenever I meet them for now. Ive gathered around sixteen. With the coins collected, Yoo Yeolmu would head toward Eun Yuri before sneakily taking a turn. He would then meet up with Park Woori, who would be using the gacha machine, and hand over the collected coins. How does it look? Have we got a fair amount? Im not sure. I got a leather armor and two spell balls, but Yeolmu Hyung-nim, is this good enough? Probably not, right? I dont know. Its hard to judge by ourselves. This is driving me crazy. It would be better for us and the Missus if it showed up faster Tsk. How many coins do we have left? We found a bit over half of the coins. Anyway, give them to me first. No, I can do it. You keep pulling. Alright. Ah, you should leave the coins. Of course. Right, the Missus said it would be better to move after weve got a few. It might overlap with the route of the next search. Really? Can you show me the map for a second? For you to come easily Ill move to the northwest machine. Ill meet you there next time. Afterward, Yoo Yeolmu put the items Park Woori got in his bag and went back to Eun Yuri, who was searching for the easier-to-reach coins in a mountain resort. Here are the items. This wont do. Then well need to pull more. Lets hurry. Here is the list of locations and the coins I found in the mountain resort. Exactly 32 in total. Then Ill be heading out right away. Thank you. Ill see you at the next meeting spot. Yoo Yeolmu, with the list and coins from Eun Yuri, once again got in contact with the group of survivors. Then the cycle continued, endlessly, until they got every item they wanted or used up all the coins. Shes doing better than I expected, but It was impressive that she designed the most effective route to move and gave orders calmly even in such a critical situation. Because of it, Kim Hannah began to look forward to finding out her temperament and aptitude. But since she was only doing the best she could do in the given situation, there were still some problems. God, it just wont come out. Oh Rahee muttered while watching Park Woori eagerly putting in more coins into the gacha machine. He wasnt so lucky. This was also the one concern Kim Hannah had, but nothing could be done about it since gacha machines were based on luck. People could plan their actions but it was the heavens that granted it. Since half of the coins were yet to be used, Kim Hannah decided to observe the situation for a while longer. * Yoo Yeolmu returned. Eun Yuri sighed after checking the items in the bag. It was a failure once again. It wasnt that there was no progress. They got some useful items such as potions, spell balls, and a leather armor. But if one were to ask if they could defeat the rampaging Homunculus, Eun Yuri would hesitate. She simply didnt have any confidence. What should I do. Seol Jihu asked her to find a solid solution. But in the current situation, it was uncertain if they could find it this way through the gacha machine. Yoo Yeolmu spoke up when Eun Yuris face started to fill with uncertainty. Dont worry too much. . Its not like we dont have any coins left, and gacha machines really rely on luck. Hell understand as well. Eun Yuri raised her head and stared at Yoo Yeolmu, who was speaking with a deep voice. He was the one who was having the hardest time at the moment. It was obvious from how his clothes were drenched in sweat. He should be tired from running back and forth, but instead of complaining, he was comforting her. Although Eun Yuri did not lower her guard, she definitely felt grateful. Thats right. Ill keep trying. Sure. You can hand that over. Hows it going back there? They arent getting suspicious? Its fine for now. Ive been making up excuses every time they ask. I will let you know if I see any suspicious movements. Yoo Yeolmu left the mountain resort soon after receiving the note and the coins. Once she heard the doors close, Eun Yuri shook her head. He should be fine. He said hed run away if it became too dangerous. Since the rampaging Homunculus wasnt running amok on the island, it was unlikely that Seol Jihu was defeated. Moreover, Eun Yuri did not have the time to be worried or tired. Even at this very moment, Seol Jihu should be risking his life to hold the Homunculus back. Lets go. Eun Yuri stepped forward energetically. Then, she ran. * The whole island was dyed in a golden hue as the sun started setting. Considering the fact that the second stage of the Tutorial started around noon, a significant amount of time had passed. Shit, shit, shit, shit Park Woori was still wrestling with the gacha machine. He was restlessly inserting coins. Please, please. Come out now. Please. Thousands of coins had already been inserted into the gacha machine, and dozens of items had already appeared. It was about time that a useful weapon would come out, but the vast majority of the items being useless made Park Woori desperate. But more than anything, the fact that there could only be one coin inserted into the machine at a time was driving Park Woori mad. God damn it. I want to see the face of the bastard that made this machine. How sadistic must the creator be to make a machine like this? Whats wrong with being able to put tens or hundreds of coins in at once? Ugh, my hand hurts. Eventually, he frowned and massaged his thumb. His fingerprints were overwritten with the coin patterns. I dont know who made this, but he must be a total asshole. Fuck, whoever made this shit needs to pull the coins out of this machine one by one to get their salary. That will teach them a lesson. Park Woori, not knowing that the seven gods did not receive salaries, held the coins tight as he complained. As he got ready to insert the coins in once again . He blinked rapidly. He tilted his head slightly as well. Uh what number was I at? He forgot. In fact, he was not counting from the moment he took his hands off. Counting and inserting coins endlessly had made him think that he was counting this time as well. Ah, shit. Was I putting them in? Did I get a new item? Although he tried to trace his memory back, he failed to remember and groaned. Ah, whatever. Ill say I made a mistake. Thinking they would not kill him for a little mistake, he started to insert the coins once again. However, a vast number of coins were already inserted. Although Park Woori did not know, he had put close to two hundred coins while he was grumbling. As he inserted a hundred more, the machine had three hundred coins in total. And the gacha machine had an item that could be pulled for 300 coins. Phew. Park Woori turned the lever, seeming tired of the situation. He no longer had any expectation from the machine, having lost all hope. Clunk! But when the item came out, Park Wooris bored eyes widened in surprise. It was an item he had never seen before. Oh? His jaw dropped as soon as he read the description. * The problem broke out around the time they passed the 16th location. No, it did not happen yet, but it seemed that something would happen. When Yoo Yeolmu was about to head back after collecting the coins, the young man stopped him. I understand that there are still some coins left, but shouldnt we get going soon? The young man spoke as he looked back toward his resting companions. If it were up to me, I would pull as many items as possible, but a lot of people are frustrated. Everyone is exhausted from searching for hours. This wasnt too surprising. In the beginning, people cooperated whole-heartedly since they did not know when the monster would attack, but as they found a significant amount, some people began to think differently. Anyway, I was wondering what you thought. Yoo Yeolmu noticed that the survivors were paying attention to this conversation. He had to pick the right response. If he flat out rejected the notion, there was a huge chance they would start suspecting him. But he needed to earn enough time to sneak out once. Well they said theyre holding the monster back with their bonus privilege, but I cant be sure because I havent seen it myself. Yoo Yeolmu continued as he pretended to be in thought. I guess going when we can isnt a bad idea. So you agree. Rather than agreeing, its more that I dont really care. So you guys already made up your mind? No, not yet. Weve got several different opinions. The young man shook his head. I actually think its a bit of a shame. There are at least 800 coins left. If we dont collect them, it means well each get 50 less. Thats true. Yoo Yeolmu slowly nodded and then continued. Anyway, it wont matter when we carry out our plan. We already know the route that bitch is going to take. The only question is when. Thats true. Then lets do it this way. Ill go to her and see what shes up to. You guys discuss amongst yourselves and come to a decision by the time I come back. If were going to continue with the search, we can search with the note I bring, and if we decide to quit, we could go and strike right away. Okay. So youre fine either way, right? Yeah. Anyway, dont fight and talk it out peacefully. The end is near, so theres no need to fight. Yoo Yeolmu turned away after an earnest plea. As he walked away with a fast pace, his expression had turned stiff. If they decide to keep searching, well have some time but its slowly getting dangerous. Although fleeing at this point seemed like the right choice, the decision belonged to Eun Yuri. Yoo Yeolmu searched for Park Woori in a hurry after deciding to inform him of the situation and hand over the coins. But once Yoo Yeolmu arrived at the gacha machine, he was struck speechless. Park Woori, who had always been complaining and swearing as he inserted the coins, was packing his bag. Oh! Hyung-nim, there you are! Park Woori seemed delighted to see him. What happened? Why It happened! Finally! I finally pulled it! We did? Yoo Yeolmus ears perked up. Are you sure? Park Woori grinned, then stood up with his bag. Lifting what he had in his left hand as if to show it off, he raised his thumb. Then, he shouted. Yes! Previous Chapter Next Chapte Chapter 293. Eun Yuri (4) Seol Jihu glared at the enemy while drawing a heavy breath. How long has it been since the fight began? Ten hours? Seol Jihu spat out a cough and scrunched his brows. The dried-up blood around his mouth, his limp left arm, and several other marks of a fierce battle showed his horrible state. The tracksuit Kim Hannah bought for him had long since turned to rags, and pale blue bruises were visible all over his ribcage. He seemed to be bleeding as well as there was a red stain on his side. Despite his sorry state, he wasnt just taking a beating. Three times. That was the number of fatal blows hed dealt the rampaging Homunculus. Meaning, he would be able to eliminate the rampaging Homunculus with two more fatal blows. However, Seol Jihu felt farther and farther away from the death of his enemy as the number of times the enemy could recover from mortal wounds decreased. This was because the Homunculus grew stronger with each revival. After surviving a fatal blow, the Homunculus would power up significantly. It would develop new abilities like being able to extend its arms and legs, or its movements would grow sharper. This wasnt just Seol Jihu imagining things. A little while ago, he shot out multiple Mana Spears in a fit of anger, one of which luckily hit the Homunculuss vital spot and killed it. After it revived, it refused to let him attack the same area again. Right, the rampaging Homunculus was evolving through the fight. From a clueless child to a seasoned warrior. Damned monster. Seol Jihu cursed under his breath, coming to terms with the word impossible the more he fought. If only I had the Spear of Purity. Never mind the divine spear, he would be in a much better situation if he just had the Festina Earring or the Blessing of the Circum. But knowing this was a useless thought, Seol Jihu shook off his regret. I guess theres no choice. In the end, he changed his mind to use another paper talisman. It was regrettable, but he did not have any other choice. He wanted to kill the Homunculus with his own hands, but he wasnt confident in killing it five times. Let me kill it just one more time. He already had a plan. He originally planned to use the talisman to take the monsters fifth and final life, but using it now seemed okay too since he made up his mind. After wrapping up his thoughts, Seol Jihu abruptly turned around. When he showed his defenseless back, just as he expected KIIIIIII! The Homunculus let out a shrill cry. It must have thought Seol Jihu was trying to escape. At the same time, a fierce gust of wind swept toward Seol Jihu. Its probably chasing after me with that bullet-like speed, Seol Jihu muttered inwardly before rousing his mana and activating Flash Thunder. Perhaps because he was running at full speed, he quickly reached a location he had eyed during the battle, a steep vertical cliff formed from red sedimentary rocks. As soon as the place entered his vision, Seol Jihu slowed down little by little to allow the rampaging Homunculus to shorten the distance while not getting caught by it. And thus, the distance between Seol Jihu and the cliff and the distance between Seol Jihu and the Homunculus both quickly shortened. By the time the cliff was right in front of his eyes, he felt something sharp on the cusp of piercing his neck. Strength entered Seol Jihus eyes. In the next moment, before he made contact with the sharp thing, he twisted his body as much as possible and kicked off the ground in full force. Tzzzt! Along with a clap of thunder, the beam of light that was going straight abruptly turned to the left. As a result, the hook that was on the verge of snatching his neck lost its target and smashed into the cliff. Kwang! As a terrifying explosion struck his ears, Seol Jihu knew he succeeded. Enduring the pain from twisting his body, he turned around. Just as he expected, the Homunculus had slammed into the cliff, buried shoulder-deep. He shivered when he imagined what would happen if the Homunculus hit him instead, but he didnt dwell on it for too long. This was a rare opportunity that he had not come by in a while. Seol Jihu quickly fixed his posture and created a Mana Spear. He planned to attack the Homunculuss vital spot while it was stuck and unable to defend. At least, that was the plan Hmm? Seol Jihu halted just as he was getting ready to rush in. The Homunculus suddenly turned toward Seol Jihu, its jaw dropping, before Chwaaaa! A black beam of energy shot out. Seol Jihu widened his eyes at the attack that resembled a dragons breath. This was the first time he had seen such an attack. The Homunculus had been hiding a trump card just like Seol Jihu! Shit! Startled, Seol Jihu roused his anti-evil energy in a hurry. At the same time that a golden light flared up around his body, the black energy engulfed Seol Jihu like a tidal wave. Keeeeu! He lost his sight. He couldnt see anything as if he had been swallowed by pitch-black darkness. Although the evil-incinerating Essence of Soma devoured the darkness, the evil energy flooded in beyond the anti-evil energys ability to fight back. His current situation was like attempting to fight an army of ten-thousand cavalry troops with a single machine gun. I cant anymore! Feeling his mana plummet, Seol Jihu gave up on attacking and escaped the black energy. His vision returned once he barely managed to leave the breaths attack range. However ! What was waiting for Seol Jihu when he jumped out to the side was a hook descending from the sky as if to shatter the earth. The Homunculus had predicted Seol Jihu giving up and swung its arm down. Without taking a single breath, Seol Jihu followed his instincts and rolled on the ground. Chwak! An explosive sound burst out as a scorching sensation swept through his back. Seol Jihu, fortunately, dodged the attack, but he continued to roll without stopping. From left to right, from right to left. Why? Kwang! Kwang! Kwang! Kwang! Because the Homunculus continued to strike down with its hook-shaped hand without stopping. Seol Jihu rolled until he began to grow dizzy. He did not know where he was heading until his body abruptly stopped. He had reached the cliff. Looking up in a daze, he saw the Homunculus raising its long arm with a grin. Seol Jihus pupils trembled. This was when Eun Yuri returned with two others. Having left the group of survivors as soon as she joined up with Park Woori and Yoo Yeolmu, she had raced to where the loud crashing sounds were coming from. And once they arrived, they were struck speechless. The severed bridge and the numerous craters on the ground were the least of the mess. Countless huge trees were strewn across the forest ground, pulled out by the root, and pieces of rocks were scattered everywhere. It didnt look like the scene of a one on one battle, but a medium-scale war that fully incorporated explosives. Ah, over there! At that moment, Park Woori shouted while pointing in a certain direction. Not far away, they could see the person they were so desperately searching for, and also the Homunculus raising its arm sky-high above this person. I-It looks like hes in danger. Park Woori stuttered seeing this scene that went beyond his expectations. There was nothing more to see. Throw it!! Eun Yuri shouted at the top of her lungs and threw the spell ball she had in her hand. Due to the Homunculuss size, it wasnt difficult to hit it. The moment the spell ball touched the monster, it radiated a bright light and shot out beams of light. Park Woori and Yoo Yeolmu came to their senses in the next moment and began to throw their spell balls as well. Krrrk? The Homunculus was just about to finish off Seol Jihu but flinched when the suddenly generated light coiled around it like a spiderweb, immobilizing its victim. Glancing back, it saw more spell balls flying in and roared furiously. GUAAAAA! With a single shake, the spiderweb was helplessly loosened. Although the spell balls that flew in caused electricity to crackle, the Homunculus only flinched for a moment and did not seem damaged. In fact, it didnt even look like the electricity tickled it! The Homunculus glared at the trio for a brief moment before turning back to Seol Jihu. This was as if it was saying, Ill take care of this bastard first before killing the rest of you. At that moment, Park Wooris eyes lit up. Right! He suddenly checked his phone, shouted Eureka, and ran down with his leather bag. W-Where are you going!? The horrified Yoo Yeolmu shouted in shock, but Park Woori raced forward while shouting, Cover me! Cover me! He was running toward Seol Jihu. Eun Yuri held the spell balls in her hands tight. Judging by how he brought his leather bag along, he must be planning to hand over the item directly. While grateful, Eun Yuri did not think he would reach Seol Jihu in time. She had to buy time so that Park Woori could heal Seol Jihu and deliver the item. Huup After taking a deep breath, Eun Yuri gently bit her lower lip. She put her arms forward, then shot her eyes open. Clenching her teeth hard, she squeezed out every ounce of her energy. Uuuuuuung Tiny beads of sweat formed on her forehead as she focused intensely. Soon, rather than throwing the spell ball, Eun Yuri let go of it as if to push it away. Meanwhile Hyung-nim! Hyung-nim! Park Woori was calling Seol Jihus name yearningly. He didnt even spare a glance toward the Homunculus, only looking at Seol Jihu as he ran. Your brother, Forward Park, is here!! Park Woori shouted after managing to reach Seol Jihu successfully. However, Seol Jihu didnt understand a word he said. Although he could see fine, he had a severe case of tinnitus in his ears. The only thing he could hear was faint sounds of explosions. That said, he still understood why Park Woori came because his hands were moving just as fast as his mouth. Didnt I tell you I would pay you back for your kindness!? This is the kind of man I am! He held his leather bag upside down, rattled everything out, then plugged a bottle into Seol Jihus mouth. Seol Jihus eyes widened as some kind of liquid began to flow down his throat. Its a healing potion. He wanted to tell Park Woori to splash the bottle on his wounds as well, but realized there was no need as Park Woori grabbed all the bottles he could and began to splash it over his body or chug it down his throat. The effect was immediate. The swelling on his left arm subsided, the tingling pain on his side vanished, and the tinnitus symptoms disappeared as well. The body, which was crying out in agony, began to fill up with vigor. It seemed there was a vitality potion among the bottles. Seol Jihus mind became wide-awake. His dimmed eyes recovered their light as he shot up from the ground. Hyung-nim! He finally heard Park Wooris voice. Looking down at him in a daze, Seol Jihu blinked rapidly. What? Why didnt the Homunculus do anything? It just didnt make sense. How? Seol Jihu looked up and instantly doubted his eyes. The Homunculus was still staring at him with its right arm still stuck inside the cliff. It wasnt moving at all. No Guoooooo It eked out a raspy cry and swayed. Then, it leaned against the cliff with a thud. What. Witnessing this unexpected sight, Seol Jihu couldnt help but be flustered. There was only one reason the Homunculus would show such a reaction when it received a fatal injury. Hyung-nim! Here it is! At that moment, Park Woori pushed something toward him. It was a long stick with a button on top. [One-time Weapon Summon Replica]Press the button to summon a weapon of your imagination. This weapon can only be used within the Tutorial and has only 70 percent of the real weapons power.When used, it disappears automatically after ten minutes. Seol Jihus eyes lit up once he finished reading the item description. Thank you! He quickly snapped the weapon out of Park Wooris hands and pressed the button. Then, the stick let out a bright glow before transforming into the shape of a spear. Though it was only a replica, it was the Spear of Purity he had been wanting so desperately. Perfect. Just by grabbing the spear shaft, a sense of satisfaction spread from his hand. Now that he had a weapon and his body recovered You son of a bitch Seol Jihu gritted his teeth and glared at the Homunculus with pent-up rage. The Homunculus must have regenerated in the meanwhile as it was getting out of the cliff while glaring back at Seol Jihu. KIIIIIII! It swung its hooked claw again, but Seol Jihu changed his posture first. Cut. Seol Jihu swung the spear down following the direction of the hooks descent, and the Homunculuss wrist was cut off like butter. Although the area regenerated quickly, the Homunculus flinched. It instinctively realized that something was different than before. It swung its arm again with an unknown fear. Strike. But when Seol Jihu struck with the spear in full force, its wrist blew up. A replica of a divine spear was just as terrifying as the original as it displayed supreme resistance to evil. Seol Jihu smiled joyfully. This was it. This was the feeling.This was the taste he wanted. When he was using the machete, he felt like he was wearing clothes that didnt fit him. Now that he had his main weapon, everything seemed to be working properly. Only now did the Homunculus begin to seriously pull its arm out of the cliff. Seol Jihu did not know how the Homunculus lost its life just now, but he decided to think about it later. Letting the monster free its arm would only make things more tiring for him. Seol Jihu wasnt someone who would let go of trapped prey. Say" Pzzzt! Brilliant sparks flared up from Seol Jihus body as sword qi shot out of his spear blade. Your last words. As he fully roused his High (High) mana, a golden current broke through his skin and undulated around him. Jirayu Matthew, who was killed by Seol Jihu, mistook him for a Level 6 when he saw him in this state. Shortly afterward, a golden flash rushed toward the entrapped Homunculus. * Same time. What happened? Oh Rahee frowned while watching the screen. Why did it sway back then? Did anyone see? It was struck by spell balls. Kazuki was the one who answered. Oh Rahees eyebrows went up. Spell balls? You think that makes sense? The attack mixed the poisonous fog spell and the ignite spell. Its the strongest combination of spells available from the spell balls. But still I dont think that monster would be done in by mere spell balls. That would be the case normally. Kazuki nodded his head in agreement. But its not like the Homunculus is without weak points. Weak points? Its vital spots, I mean. Are you kidding me? What vital spot does it have other than its head and core? Oh Rahee rebutted with a confused look. It would be a different story if these vital spots were focused by sword qi or Mana Spears which had high default output. Youre saying the two spell balls with the weakest penetrative power dug through its outer skin and attacked its vital spot? Kazuki took his eyes off the screen. Turning to Oh Rahee slowly, he raised his hand. He then raised his index finger and pointed at his head. Here. To be more precise, he was pointing at his ear. The attack went through here. What? The spell balls were put inside the Homunculuss ears, then detonated. Hearing this, Oh Rahees expression froze for a moment. Hah! In the next moment, she snorted like she just heard a ridiculous tale. Interesting. Is one of them a professional baseball player or something? Sure, the Homunculus wasnt moving, but throwing spell balls from that distance and making it go into its ears perfectly? Oh Rahee could say with confidence that that was bullshit. Shes not a baseball player. Kazuki continued calmly. But I think she used mana. ? She didnt throw the spell balls either. She let go of them lightly, and they went into the Homunculuss ears on their own. Oh Rahee, who was maintaining a straight face until now broke down. Though they were a little shaky, I clearly saw them turn in midair. Something like that is near impossible without the use of mana. So youre saying Oh Rahee spoke dumbfoundedly as if she heard a new type of bullshit. That someone who hasnt gone through the Neutral Zones Awakening Chamber used mana. . And not only did she use mana, but she also controlled it? Kazuki closed his mouth. Although he was the one who said it, he knew it was completely absurd. Oh Rahee tilted her chin up and looked up at the ceiling. Ayase Kazuki. She spoke with a sigh. Im disappointed. I didnt think you were a man who enjoyed such lame jokes. I only said what I saw. Kazuki shrugged. Im also dying to know just who this woman is. On the other hand, Kim Hannah, who was listening in on their conversation, fixed her gaze at the screen once again. Although the Tutorial was coming to an end, her mind was in disarray. From a common-sense standpoint, Oh Rahees doubt was fully justified. But Kazuki didnt look like the type to lie either. Just what happened? Kim Hannah stared at Eun Yuri fixedly. Was she influenced by the awakening she went through before? Or Wait. A thought crossed her mind once she contemplated deeply. Wasnt there something Eun Yuri obtained from the Necessary Boxes other than the three paper talismans? The first thing she obtained was It was then. Just as she was about to remember, Kim Hannah felt her neck being pulled down. Glancing down, she saw Seol Jihus pendant shaking left and right in a fuss, moving toward the screen. Flone? Whats Kim Hannah shut her mouth before finishing her sentence. It was because she remembered how Flone was going MUEEEE and crying just a moment ago. [Thats it!] Right, Flone had already left the pendant. [Kill it! Thats right! Squash it flat!!] Seeing Seol Jihu flickering here and there on the screen, Flone was flailing her arms and cheering him on. Kim Hannah looked down at the pendant again. When she lowered her upper body slightly, the pendant approached a screen that was different than the one showing Seol Jihu. Not only was it sticking close to it, but it was looking like it would pierce right through it. It almost seemed like the pendant was intently observing Eun Yuri, who was heavily panting on the ground. Chapter 294. An Unexpected Clue (1) Koong! A thunderous thud rang out as a huge body fell on the ground. The Homunculus had collapsed. It did everything it could to move its immobilized body, but its flame of life had flickered off as soon as it pulled its arm out of the cliff. Seol Jihus one-sided barrage wasnt something it could handle even though the Spear of Purity was only a replica. But that wasnt the only reason. There was another attack that dealt a fatal blow to the Homunculus final life. Seol Jihu blankly stared at the Homunculus corpse as it turned into dust. What? He couldnt see properly when he was lying on the ground, but this time he got a clear look. As he was slashing away at the enemy in excitement, two spell balls had flown into the Homunculus nostrils. The Homunculus pulled its arm out immediately afterward and then froze up on the spot. Was this how the Homunculus was killed before? Seol Jihu thought deeply as his expression slowly contorted. It was just too absurd. But because he had seen it with his own eyes, he couldnt deny it. It wasnt as if it happened only once. Since she succeeded twice, it was hard to chalk it up to luck. Looking back, the Homunculus was completely focused on Seol Jihu until its death. So he could say that Eun Yuri attacked while he was drawing the Homunculus aggro, but the process had to be discussed before the result. It wasnt as if the Homunculus stayed still. It was flailing about in a frenzy, yet Eun Yuri had succeeded in putting the spell balls in the monsters ear. He would have accepted this as a possibility if a renowned sniper, like Marcel Ghionea was here. Even then, it would only be a possibility, not a guarantee. A survivor managed to accomplish what even the Archer of Steel wasnt guaranteed to succeed? It wasnt as if she sniped the Homunculus either. She controlled the spell balls like they were alive. What is going on? It was at this time that a gust of wind blew the pile of dust away. Seol Jihus eyes lit up. He found something where the Homunculus corpse disappeared. Right. It would be strange if there wasnt an additional reward for accomplishing something like this. Seol Jihu paused his thoughts and walked forward. A palm-sized square box was left behind on the spot where the Homunculus fell. It seemed to have been made with a transparent material, but it looked black because a jet-black energy was swirling inside it. This is [Harmonia Magic Square]A crystal that can balance the foundation of a magic square.Created by a black mage, its original name is Magia Quadratum Ex Harmonia.A magic square refers to a square grid filled with natural numbers in the range 1 to n2 such that the sum of the integers in each row, column, and diagonal are equal.Following this law, the black mage created a new formula that can balance any mixture of elements.Because the formula was made with the reversal of energies in mind, it cannot be said to be perfect. But despite being an imperfect formula, if the user accepts the risk and attempts to control it, they will be able to temporarily control conflicting energies.*The energy of Absolute Evil is currently rampaging inside the crystal. A long time is needed for this energy to subside.*To erase the energy of Absolute Evil and infuse a new energy into it, the crystal will need to be purified. Ooh. Seol Jihu didnt fully understand everything that was in the long description, but he could tell that this was an amazing item. Although consuming it didnt result in a powerful energy like with the ice essence, it seemed possible to obtain immense power by using it properly. While Seol Jihu was fiddling around with the box, Eun Yuri and Yoo Yeolmu had run up to Seol Jihu. They judged that the fight was over since the Homunculus disappeared and had gone down in a hurry. Are you okay? Eun Yuri asked nervously. Although Park Woori healed him using potions, she couldnt help but worry after seeing him covered in a cloud of dirt. Seol Jihu looked straight at Eun Yuri. Miss Eun Yuri. A survivor had used mana. He had more than a few questions for her, but this was the one thing he had to ask no matter what. How did you do it? Huh? I saw it. I want to know how you did it. He asked as soon as he saw her. I-I dont know. But the answer wasnt quite what he was hoping for. You dont know? No. I was so flustered that I dont remember well I think it just happened when I tried. Seol Jihu furrowed his brows. He wanted to ask, How is that possible? But he held himself back. Depending on his tone, it could sound like he was chastising her. At that moment, the replica Spear of Puritys duration ran out and disappeared. With his hand now empty, Seol Jihu reached into his pocket, took out the chunk of ice that encased the ice flower and waved it in the air. I wont give this to you if you dont tell me. Ah. Eun Yuri did a double-take. She ran up to Seol Jihu and reached toward the ice on tippy toes. Of course, Seol Jihu wasnt the type to give in easily. He raised the arm high, making Eun Yuris hand stir around the air in vain. G-Give it to me. Should I? I won the competition. Give it to me fair and square. Fair and square aside, tell me how you did it. This is yours if you come out clean. Uuuu. When Eun Yuri couldnt reach the ice even when she jumped, she stuck out her lower lip in a pout. The way she was grimacing heavily, it was clear that she was vexed. Liar. She even grumbled. But seeing that Seol Jihu showed no signs of putting down his arm, she sighed quietly. I think its because of the ability I got from the bonus privilege. Ability? Mana Circuit Application, I mean. Seol Jihu blinked rapidly. Now that he thought about it, Eun Yuri said her status window changed when she opened the first necessary box. You said the necessary box gives what the user needs the most. Right, I did. Before I opened the necessary box back then, I thought to myself, I wish I could use mana again. Well, to be precise, I wished it would move as I wanted it to. Wait, did you just say, again? Yes. Dont you know? I went through the Awakening Chamber in the Neutral Zone. Seol Jihu exclaimed quietly. This meant she had felt mana before. She must have returned to an unawakened state by dying within the Neutral Zone, but it was true that she still experienced it before. Summing things up, that mysterious ability must have helped her awaken her mana circuit. But still Seol Jihu tilted his head. Even if he made a hundred concessions and took everything Eun Yuri said at face value, his doubt did not disappear. This was because feeling mana was completely different than rousing and utilizing mana. Not to mention, releasing mana externally to manipulate objects was difficult for most Earthlings. An arrow could not change direction once it left the string. This immutable law applied to Paradise as well. Unless one acquired a skill like Ayase Kazukis Swallow Arrow or used a high-level redirection magic spell, it was impossible to change this physical law. When Seol Jihu asked about this point, Eun Yuris reply surprised him. It worked though. ? It just worked Saying so, Eun Yuri bent down and picked up a rock. She repeated tossing it into the air and catching it before tossing it hard. When she pointed her finger at the rising rock and drew a circle in the air, something astonishing happened. Although the rock was still falling, following the law of gravity, it was noticeably slow. It even spun following the movement of Eun Yuris finger. Once the rock gently landed on Eun Yuris palm, Seol Jihus jaw dropped. Eun Yuri held the rock tight and tilted her head. Is this supposed to be hard? The way she said it, she made it sound like it was childs play. Of course, that was probably not what she intended, but Seol Jihu couldnt help but interpret it that way. This girl And Seol Jihu Shes so full of herself!! screamed internally. But in truth, this wasnt something Seol Jihu should say as someone who started with Future Vision and Nine Eyes innate abilities and all kinds of privileges. I cant believe it Just what kind of insane talent does she have!? Seol Jihu couldnt help but feel jealous for the first time in his life once he saw a talent that could only be described as overwhelming. But who could blame him? After all, the realm Seol Jihu put a great deal of effort to achieve had been caught up by Eun Yuri in an instant. My talent is only average. At this point, Seol Jihu was wondering whether Eun Yuris talent went beyond prodigy and reached the level of genius. Of course, he couldnt make a hasty conclusion since Roselle said that the chance of a genius appearing was one in a thousand years. So its really possible to get this far with just talent Seol Jihu sighed inwardly before deciding to look at this in a positive way. Such a capable individual entering Paradise wasnt a bad thing at all. If anything, it would be the Parasite Queens concern, not his. Looks like we should get to the Neutral Zone as soon as possible. After organizing his thoughts, Seol Jihu looked at Eun Yuri, who was juggling several rocks without using her hands. How many coins do you have left? ? We got rid of the Homunculus. Its time to head to the Neutral Zone now. The rocks all fell. No. But Eun Yuri surprisingly rejected the idea. Not yet. Speaking in a firm voice, she glanced behind her. There, a dozen or so people were looking down at them, each glaring with a furious expression. Yoo Yeolmu, who was standing silently, smiled awkwardly and waved his hand. This was his way of saying good job to them. Those people are Theyre all bastards! When Seol Jihu asked who they were, Park Woori immediately snitched on them. Those sons of bitches wanted to backstab you! They schemed to steal the coins we worked so hard to gather! Oho. Seol Jihu looked up at the group with a chuckle. He was actually worried that the other survivors might scheme against Eun Yuri, but the fact that they were in this current situation must mean that Eun Yuri broke through the crisis well. Those people To be honest, he didnt think much of the other survivors until the point when he killed the Sixth Mother. Since they were all precious customers who would spend Survivor Points in the Neutral Zone, he planned to close his eyes and bring them along with him. This was why he swallowed his indignation and let them be when they escaped on their own at the gathering point, but after finding out that they tried to backstab Eun Yuri, the little patience Seol Jihu had left, vanished. If youre a guest, you need to act like one. Seol Jihu felt like he couldnt rest easy until he taught them a lesson. However, he soon realized that he didnt need to take the matter into his hands. Because Eun Yuris eyes lit up as she looked up at the crowd. * Seol Jihu decided to look for the remaining coins at Eun Yuris request. The amount they had now was more than enough, and because Park Woori pulled a good number of random coin boxes from the gacha machine, they had enough coins for the three survivors Eun Yuri, Park Woori, and Yoo Yeolmu to pass. But Eun Yuri said there was something she really wanted to do, so Seol Jihu did not press the matter any further. After all, looking for the coins wasnt anything difficult. While they were searching for the coins following the Diary of an Unknown Survivor, Seol Jihu could not hide his shock after hearing how Eun Yuri gathered the coins so quickly. Of course, he didnt forget to recognize the two mens contributions. I have to thank you both. Especially you, Mister Yoo Yeolmu. It must have been hard running back and forth for so long. Its nothing. Stamina is the only thing I have a lot of. Yoo Yeolmu smiled innocently like a simple country bumpkin. Youll be repaid in the Neutral Zone. Thank you. Hyung-nim! What about me? What about me? As Yoo Yeolmu bowed, Park Woori cut in right away. You too, Mister Park Woori. Seol Jihu said with a smile. Anyway, you were more daring than I thought. How did you think to run all the way here with the bag? To be honest, I was a little scared. But I had confidence in making it out alive. Confidence? This! Park Woori showed Seol Jihu his cell phone. After reading the third precaution given in the Guides note, Seol Jihus eyes widened. [Guided by the grudge of Absolute Evil looming over the island, the Homunculus target will first be the survivor who annihilated the Sixth Mother.] Taking notice of the word first, Seol Jihus jaw dropped. He began to understand why Park Woori ran at him so madly. But you could have died with me. Eii, it emphasizes the word first. Hyung-nim didnt look so easy to kill; plus, I was getting support from the back hehe! As Park Woori gave a silly laugh, Seol Jihu looked at him in a renewed way. He had not expected much from the man, but Park Wooris wits werent ordinary. Seol Jihu didnt know what class Park Woori would end up with, but being witty and having the ability to read the atmosphere were outstanding characteristics to have in Paradise. After all, even with his poor status window, Park Dongchun had survived in Paradise with nothing but his superb wits. Just like that, the four people looked for the remaining coins in a friendly atmosphere. Although the remaining survivors chased after them while gritting their teeth, they didnt dare to do anything to Seol Jihus group. How could they muster up the courage when Seol Jihu would summon a Mana Spear and shatter nearby rocks and trees whenever he was bored? Once Seol Jihu pointed his hand at the group of survivors and made a couple of fake throwing gestures, the group turned tails and scattered. As a result, the four of them could find the remaining coins without any trouble. Bzz! Once they found all the coins, the cell phones rang. A message had arrived alerting them that Stage 2 had ended and that they should gather in the central altar. However, Seol Jihu did not immediately head to the center of the island. Now that he thought about it, there was one more item he needed to get before entering the Neutral Zone. As such, he went to a nearby gacha machine, made Eun Yuri pull out the Guides note, then put in 666 coins to pull the offering before heading to the altar. Several people were already gathered at the altar. Eun Yuri did not give them a single glance and put the offering on the altar. When the portal was activated, Phi Sora appeared as if she had been waiting for it. Congratulations~ With this, the Tutorial has ended. Well, passing it is another matter though. Phi Sora applauded Eun Yuri. She looked like she was in a good mood. But it was no surprise why Phi Sora saw Eun Yuri so favorably. After all, Eun Yuri had helped save Seol Jihu and monopolized the coins to screw over the other survivors. There are 28 of you here. Well, 27 if we exclude the Helper. Anyway, I see that only three people are eligible to pass. Phi Sora glanced at the group of survivors standing speechlessly and grinned. Isnt this cheating? The young man, who was looking at Yoo Yeolmu and gritting his teeth, shouted with a smudged face. Shut it, fuckhead. Of course, it didnt work. Cheating, my ass. Youre the fools for falling for it. W-What? What did you say? You sure talk big for someone who was trying to backstab your benefactor and got caught. Have you no conscience? The young mans expression distorted. Fuck, are you really a guide? Listen, we all have organizations we are contracted to! A female survivor raised her voice as well. It was the woman who claimed to have escaped the first island on her own and tried to pin the responsibility on Seol Jihu. Hmph. Phi Sora snorted before looking back at Eun Yuri. Honey, can you give those guys enough coins to let them through? Why? So I can kill them with my own hand. Once the Neutral Zone ends, of course. Ah Theyre bringing up contracts like its some magical blessing. Im curious what organizations are behind them. The coldness in her voice made the survivors flinch. Dont worry. Our representative is someone who trashed all eight organizations of our city just because he didnt like them. Against organizations that can only afford to bring Contracted hmph. Phi Sora glanced at someone while talking, and Eun Yuris gaze moved accordingly. . Seol Jihu averted their gazes. Soon, Eun Yuri called Yoo Yeolmu for her preconceived plan. When she asked him to point out the survivors who did not chase after her, Yoo Yeolmu pointed out six people while trying to jog his memory. Most of them had trouble moving from injuries. Tell me how many coins you found. When Eun Yuri asked, the six people got their hopes up and told her the number of coins in their possession. And their expectation soon became reality. Eun Yuri gave them enough coins to allow them to pass and even heal their injuries. Like the saying, you can go half-way just by staying still, the six people rejoiced at their fortune and expressed their thanks. After saving some of the survivors, Eun Yuri turned to the remaining 16 survivors. Tell me how many coins you each have. When she asked the same question, the survivors broke out into murmurs. I have two Fo four! I have four! There werent many who possessed coins. They had offered up all the coins they gathered from the list, so the only coins they had were the ones they found after they realized they had been tricked. Eleven in total Eun Yuri nodded gracefully. What should I do? I dont have 1,589 coins But Seol Jihu, who was standing behind her, could clearly see that Eun Yuri was stealthily picking out coins from her coin bag. Here are the extra coins. She immediately drew the survivors attention. They all looked at her nervously, knowing that the final decision rested on her. I cant decide which person I should give them to, so Eun Yuri trailed off and then grabbed a handful of coins from the bag. Next Take them. She tossed them into the air. As fifteen or so coins scattered everywhere, everyones gazes chased the coins in a daze. However, Eun Yuri didnt stop at just once. She grabbed another six handfuls and threw them in every direction. Because she was using mana, they flew far, far away. You! The young man glared at her, but he didnt have any time to speak. The more quick-witted ones were already on the move. Soon, the sixteen people scattered to search for the coins. How many did you throw? When the blankly staring Seol Jihu asked, Eun Yuri put her mouth against his ear and whispered. 88. ? I threw exactly 88 coins. I mixed in a good number of pebbles, so it should have looked like a lot more. Seol Jihu quickly calculated in his head. There were sixteen survivors left, and they had eleven coins with them. Since Eun Yuri threw 88 coins, even if they found them all Huh? You pass! Phi Sora, who was eavesdropping on their conversation, announced Eun Yuris acceptance. I havent seen such a likable girl like you in a long time! Come here. Lets see your disposition and calculate the Survival Points youll receive. Phi Sora called over the nine survivors who passed the second stage and began to explain about ones disposition. Once the explanation ended, the time to distribute Survival Points naturally came. First up was Eun Yuri. Lets see, starting from the cannibal killer Phi Sora murmured for a bit before looking at Eun Yuri. Do I have to list it all? Theres just too much. You can just tell me the total points then. Fantastic. In the Basic Tutorial, you can receive 100 points for each category and receive an additional 100 bonus points. But this is multiplied by twenty times in the Special Tutorial. Phi Sora then added that she had to recalculate her score for saving the six survivors just now. After a while, she continued. 12,240 base points. Having the Mark of Survival makes that 122,400 points. Eun Yuri gasped. She could not even imagine earning so many points when she took the Basic Tutorial in the past. This absurd number was the result of the Special Tutorials significantly increased base points and the Gold-grade Mark of Survival adding a 10x multiplier. Congratulations. Now all you have to do is spend the coins and enter the portal. After obediently handing over the coins, Eun Yuri paused and looked back. Seol Jihu was watching the survivors who ran off. They must have realized that there werent enough coins as dogfights were breaking out everywhere. The young man who acted as the de facto leader of the survivors was lying on the ground like a frog, shaking. Seeing as how blood was flowing down his temple, he seemed to have been hit in the head with a rock. There was also a survivor who was screaming while their hair was getting pulled. Although this person resisted fiercely, the assailant managed to steal from the wailing person. Similar things were happening everywhere. It was a horrible sight like a scene from Hell. Heehee. Suddenly, laughter broke out. Seol Jihu flinched and looked on with a startled face. Shes laughing? Did she feel his gaze? Eun Yuri quickly erased her madness-filled smile. We can go in, right? Speaking courteously, she pulled on Seol Jihus sleeve. She was asking him to come. Yes, yes we can. Seol Jihu nodded unwittingly. The two walked past the survivors who were getting their share of the Survival Points. Before stepping into the portal, Seol Jihu activated his Nine Eyes. Now that Eun Yuris disposition was actualized, he was curious about what level of cognition she had. The first slot was delicate. He glossed over this since this was how other people saw her. The second slot was happy. Since this slot revealed her current emotion, he understood it fully. The Neutral Zone was right in front of her, after all. As the third slot Seol Jihu furrowed his brows in the next moment. [5. Level of Cognition]Delicate (Detailed and irreproachable) / Happy / Coy (Is innocent on the surface but is impure on the inside) Impure? Was this referring to her sexual character or moral character?[1] Judging by the laugh just now, Id say its closer to the latter Seol Jihu gulped as he watched Eun Yuri disappear into the portal. Was he mistaken in thinking that he saw nine fox tails wagging behind her? His throat became parched. Sandalwood was fragrant even as a seed leaf. He may have just brought someone who would change Paradises Six Crazies into Seven Crazies. 1. This is slightly difficult to translate. The word used here has two meanings (you can think of it as a homonym). It sounds the same but is different depending on the Hanja used. One means sexually impure (; lustful, lewd, etc.). The other means morally impure (; insidious, black-hearted, etc.) Chapter 295. An Unexpected Clue (2) The Tutorial ended. Marcel Ghionea led the survivors who passed Area 1 to a place with a stage, much like a theatre. Seol Jihu did not go with them. Although he was a Helper during the Tutorial, it was time to go back to his role as the head manager. He was the one originally responsible for activating Synchronization and explaining the goal of the Neutral Zone to all Area participants. But he entrusted this role to Kim Hannah. This was because the fatigue that had been building up inside him finally exploded the moment he entered the Neutral Zone. It was only natural, considering the amount of work he had to put up with before the activation of the Neutral Zone, plus the fact that he had just fought with an atrocious monster for hours in a Tutorial that he thought was going to be an easy breezy. So after delegating his job to Kim Hannah, he headed to the managers room. So there was a place like this. The head managers room resembled a secret monitor room often seen in movies. Every communication crystal inside the tower was connected to this room, so the manager could keep an eye on all parts of the Neutral Zone. Looking around, Seol Jihu smiled. He had discovered a small chick dozing off on the couch. Hey, you. How have you been? Pyak? When Seol Jihu picked him up, the chick squirmed in his grip, unhappy with being woken up. With a grin, Seol Jihu sat on the couch and leaned back. The chick yawned and curled up on top of Seol Jihus chest. At that moment, one of the many monitors in the room displayed Kim Hannah speaking in front of a crowd. Seol Jihu watched, stroking the soft feathers of the baby chick with his fingers. You will have to gather 1,000 Survival Points during your 3-month stay here at the Neutral Zone. Kim Hannahs explanation was more straightforward than that of Cinzia. By properly announcing the set period and specifying goals, she helped the participants learn the direction they needed to take in tackling the problem at hand. Her explanation was simply flawless, but Seol Jihu didnt pay much attention to it. Not only did he know most of the information already, but he was also distracted by Seo Yuhui and how she looked in her suit. On the other hand, he couldnt help but laugh when the camera showed Hugo in his excessively tight suit and Yi Sungjin with a dopey face. With his eyes half-closed and his lips grinning, Seol Jihu continued to watch until he finally started to nod off. It wasnt long before he fell asleep, sitting upright on the couch. * Hmm? When he opened his eyes again, Seol Jihu realized that he was in a strange situation. He was sitting with his leg up on a table and a teacup in his hand in a garden. A pair of hands was massaging his shoulders quite skillfully from behind. He didnt even have to ask. This wasnt the first time he visited this place, so he was no longer surprised. Seol Jihu spoke calmly, enjoying the taste of tea in his mouth. This tea tastes great. Why, thank you. As expected, a dreamy voice came from behind him. I prepared it especially for you, Respected Visitor-nim. Listening to the soft voice, Seol Jihu smiled. He knew why she called him here. Seol Jihu cleared his throat. Kuhum, you didnt call me when I really needed you. Oh my. I was quite busy. I had my hands full with teaching Charlotte Aria. Fufu. Still, how could you cut me off just like that? Honestly, I was a little upset. Awww, Im sorry. Im begging you, please dont be mad at me! Roselle patted Seol Jihus shoulder affectionately, speaking in a nasal voice. Seol Jihu chuckled softly. Never in a million years would he have guessed that the terrifying witch who once tried to destroy the Empire would try to curry favor with him. Anyhow, because he didnt want to risk his life by irritating her, Seol Jihu decided to drop the act and ask her the question he was extremely curious about. Im surprised. I didn''t expect you to call me here so soon. And I never thought Id get this excited. In fact, I even lost my composure watching and spat out curses. Ufufufu. Curses? Yes. Truthfully, I dont remember a thing, but Charlotte Aria informed me so. Roselle smiled. Damn! What talent! Just where the hell has she been all this time!? was apparently what I said. I was also told that I was jumping up and down in euphoria. Though, I suspect Charlotte Aria might have exaggerated a little. It seemed that Roselle felt sorry that Eun Yuri had no experience with magic until now. Is she that amazing? Seol Jihu put his cup down and turned around. A genius, perhaps? A genius. Suddenly, Roselle fell silent. She looked up at the sky with her hands still on Seol Jihus shoulder. After a moment of silence, Roselle replied. Well, Im not sure. Youre not sure? Because these kinds of standards are subjective, particularly in a case such as this. There is no absolute standard for evaluating a person. So the evaluation is always relative. Mm I guess youre right. Seol Jihu pretended to agree while wondering all along what Eun Yuris talent would look like compared to Roselles. But he thought it would be rude to ask. Of course, he did this because he knew Roselle could read his mind. My, arent you cunning. As expected, Roselle read Seol Jihus mind and giggled. Im sorry, but if youd like to compare her to me, thats another reason for me to postpone my judgment. How come? I take pride in the achievements of my later years. Because I know myself well, I have no choice but to use stricter standards. In other words, though Roselle acknowledged that Eun Yuri was gifted, she couldnt decide for sure if Eun Yuris talent exceeded hers at this point in time. Even with that, Seol Jihu was satisfied. For Roselle, the prideful and unparalleled genius, to contemplate this matter seriously that certainly was something. I understand. Seol Jihu smacked his lips. If thats the case, how about you give her a month or so? She has to wait until the Awakening Chamber activates to get her class. I planned to have her focus on physical training in the meantime. No. Roselle shook her head. I agree that she needs physical training. Magicians need stamina to maintain stronger spells for longer durations. But She paused for a second before continuing. I dont see any reason to wait. The training takes place in sleep, so we wont have to worry about intruding on each other''s training time. And I dont care if shes an Archer, a Priest, or a Warrior. No matter what her class is, shes destined to walk down the path of magic. Seol Jihu widened his eyes at Roselles declaration. Her eyes that were still fixed on the sky, grew dim. Yes. Thats right. That genuine, overwhelming, innate sense for mana! That is pure talent and nothing less. Roselle announced confidently. I have no doubts. The decision is ultimately hers, but if she chooses not to study magic, it will be a great loss to her country no, to the world. Did I just hear a huge compliment? After a moments thought, Seol Jihu nodded. He decided it would be best to follow the experts advice. Then. Seol Jihu said, tilting a cup of tea that was now slightly cold. Things will start to get busy from now on. Of course, not for him, but for Eun Yuri. * The next day. When he woke up, Seol Jihu realized he was lying in bed. Someone seemed to have moved him here from the couch. There were neatly folded clothes by the bedside. Smiling, Seol Jihu got up from his bed. He took a shower, put his clothes on, and left the room. He then saw Eun Yuri eating alone at a table in one of the cafeterias. She didnt seem very enthusiastic about the food, but her face brightened when she saw Seol Jihu approach. Hello. Good morning. Did you sleep well? I did, for the first time in a long time. My room was very nice. Ah, you mean the first rankers room. Its a nice room, the best in the Neutral Zone, in fact. No official report had been received yet, but there was no doubt in his mind that Eun Yuri was the top ranker. In order to make the most of that room Seol Jihu paused and put on a bitter look. He noticed Eun Yuris spoon was moving faster than ever as if her appetite had suddenly returned. Like a kitten, she was wary of everything, but now that the mother-cat was here, it seemed that she felt safe enough to bury her head in the food bowl. Why were you not eating earlier? I just felt awkward eating alone. Eun Yuri glanced sideways. Looking up, Seol Jihu quickly understood what she meant. Some people were watching Eun Yuri from outside the cafeteria, clutching their hungry stomachs. Come to think of it, it was still their first day in the Neutral Zone. People with zero Survival Points couldnt afford a meal. You shouldve called Park Woori or Yoo Yeolmu. Eun Yuri did not answer. She went on eating in a hurry, afraid that her mother-cat was going to leave. Seol Jihu continued, Listen as you eat. Now that youve reached the Neutral Zone. Well, I suppose youve already learned the basics from Kim Hannah. I remember. Eun Yuri swallowed a spoonful of rice while wiping the sauce off the corner of her mouth. Dont worry. Ill definitely keep my promise. Seol Jihu shook his head. Well, theres that too, but more importantly do you remember me telling you that Valhalla would help you as much as possible? Yes. Eun Yuri answered without hesitation. Ill do as you say. Seol Jihu squinted his eyes, looking at her in a renewed way. Mm. Actually, I wanted to hear what you had on your mind. Honestly, I want to learn magic properly. Eun Yuri mumbled. But I dont think thats going to be easy given the circumstances. So I thought itd be better to do as I was told. Seol Jihu was elated to hear that. He was worried that Eun Yuri might not be interested in magic, but from the looks of it, he had been worried for nothing. Everything seemed to be working out for the better, but it wasnt just mana that Eun Yuri had to train. Stamina is everything. Eun Yuri was expected to raise her physical abilities by making the most of the opportunities available only in the Neutral Zone. Seol Jihu had already devised a master plan, called Operation Princess Maker. He waited for Eun Yuri to finish her meal and took her to the VIP store. He handed the Guides Note to Maria, who worked as the stores clerk, and purchased all 60 bottles of the Special Competence. And then he gathered Eun Yuri, Park Woori, and Yoo Yeolmu in the plaza and introduced a man to the trio. The man was none other than the best trainer in all of Paradise. Pleased to make your acquaintance. My name is Jang Maldong. Jang Maldong spoke solemnly, waving his cane back and forth slightly. Park Woori and Yoo Yeolmu clearly seemed nervous. Their bodies were rigid with tension. Jang Maldong carefully scanned the three. Suddenly, his eyes twinkled. You you seem to have quite a body. Are you an athlete? He was referring to Eun Yuri. Im especially impressed with your flexibility and resilience. Yes. As I thought. A body like yours cant be made overnight. It is the fruit of restless training from a young age. My guess is either rhythmic gymnastics or practical dance no, but your standing posture is upright. So it has to be either ballet or modern dance. Eun Yuri nodded lightly. Seol Jihu was simply astonished by Jang Maldongs insight. He had figured out Eun Yuris major just by looking at the shape of her body. And you. Your method is a bit tactless, but I can tell youve been working out. Yoo Yeolmu gave a shy grin. Park Woori appeared to be looking forward to his turn, but Jang Maldong glanced once and then walked past Park Woori, clicking his tongue and shaking his head without a word. I will make it short. Upon finishing the inspection, Jang Maldong said. Im never the one to interfere with other peoples decisions. I came here at the request of Representative Seol. But if possible, Id like to devote my time to something more valuable. Walk away if you want. I wont stop you. That was what he was trying to say. Ill warn you now. My training will be very difficult, and I have no plans to force you into it. If you''re not up for a challenge, I recommend you leave now." Park Woori and Yoo Yeolmu shouted out to express their enthusiasm. They didnt need to hear more. They came here not by force but by choice. And frankly, they couldnt pass up the opportunity to learn from Jang Maldong, a trainer many Earthlings dreamed of having. Thats probably what theyre thinking right now. Seol Jihu smiled bitterly as he watched Jang Maldong take the trio to the noticeboard. Agnes, Kazuki, Marcel Ghionea, and even Seol Jihu himself had broken into tears. The infamous training regimen that made every single famed Earthling in Paradise cry without exception Seol Jihu wondered, How long will those three last against that? His question was answered by evening. Towards the end of the training, Seol Jihu headed back to the plaza only to be greeted by loud weeping. With a haggard, worn-out appearance, Park Woori sat bawling like a baby. The same went for Yoo Yeolmu. The burly man was sniffing with tears in his eyes. He wasn''t as loud as Park Woori, but Seol Jihu could see his lips tremble.And Eun Yuri was. Shes not here? Where did she go? Back to her room, I presume. Jang Maldong said as he watched Yoo Yeolmu help Park Woori get up from the ground. Unlike those two, she trained to the end. So I sent her home early. Surprised to hear that Eun Yuri had actually followed through to the end, Seol Jihu asked immediately. How was she? Tenacious. Jang Maldong made a clear assessment. She is exceptionally competitive. She came at me persistently as if I really was her enemy. She has a certain air of desperation, though I know nothing about her circumstances. After that, Seol Jihu hurried to the first rankers room. The door was half-open. He knocked twice at the door out of courtesy before entering the room. Immediately, his jaws dropped. The room was an absolute mess. All the ornaments around the room and the items she got from the Tutorial were mingled together on the floor like trash. Eun Yuri was sprawled out on the floor. Sleepy-eyed, she stared at the ceiling, wiggling her fingers. Every time her index finger moved, an ornament glided through the air. What are you doing? Tak! The ornament fell. Training. Eun Yuri answered softly. Mana training. Seol Jihu gave a bitter smile. To think shed drown herself in more training after a day of Jang Maldongs training. He couldnt believe his eyes. Are you okay? I heard you finished your training regime. I thought Id die. Then take a break. My body is resting. Im only moving my mana. Eun Yuri groaned. I just thought itd be a waste to not take advantage of the Special Competence until the end. I see. As a fellow training maniac, Seol Jihu understood what she was trying to say. With training efficiency soaring eight times the normal rate, it would be wasteful not to train to the end. You should at least do it in bed. That way youll get more rest. I was going to but I collapsed on my way there. Im sorry but could you move me there. Seol Jihu, smiling blandly, lifted Eun Yuri up and dropped her off on the bed. Now seemed like a good time. Seol Jihu watched Eun Yuri struggling to settle into bed before finally speaking again. Miss Eun Yuri. ? What if I told you theres a way to study magic while sleeping? Eun Yuri did not answer. The look on her face told Seol Jihu that she was clearly confused. I can tell youre very serious about this. Seol Jihu continued casually. If youre going to do it, you might as well as do it right, no? He took something out of his pocket. It was a link that bore the mana of the pendant, just like the hairpin he gave to Charlotte Aria. You said back at the cafeteria that youre serious about learning magic. Eun Yuris eyes twinkled. Do you know a good teacher? Even her voice sounded lively again. Not in the Neutral Zone, but theres a way you can meet her. Eun Yuris eyebrows wriggled. With a faint smile, Seol Jihu gently pulled Eun Yuris left hand. He didnt bother explaining in detail. That would be Roselles job. Just think of this as a reward for completing Master Jangs hellish training. A reward just for you, Miss Eun Yuri. Just for me? At that moment, Eun Yuri opened her eyes wide, startled. She even flinched a little bit. H-Hold on. Shh. Stay still. Wait. What are you? Chapter 296. An Unexpected Clue (3) Startled by Seol Jihus unexpected movement, Eun Yuri hurriedly attempted to twist her arms. However, being completely drained of energy from the intense training, her fatigued body did not move as she wished, causing her to be caught in Seol Jihus hands. Seol Jihus lips curled up into a mischievous grin. "Jeez, why are you resisting so much Its a gift, you know? Eun Yuri glared at the chuckling Seol Jihu, but she could only dumbfoundedly stare as a ring was slipped onto her finger. "Its all done now. Congratulations. Seol Jihu patted the back of Eun Yuris hand. She had a rare, perplexed expression as she stared at the silver ring on her finger. Sure, giving a ring as a present was fine and all, but her face said she could not, for the love of god, understand why it had to be her left hand, and why he had to personally put the ring on the ring finger of her left hand. "You worked hard. Get some rest now." Eun Yuri glared at Seol Jihu with narrowed eyes, but Seol Jihu paid no heed to it. Instead, he even winked at her. "Oh right, dont be too surprised. There might be another person there, but shes a queen, so dont be too disrespectful. Leaving behind words she didnt understand, Seol Jihu walked out, waving his hand. "" Eun Yuri stared at her left ring finger for a long time before shaking her head. She then let out a long sigh before quietly closing her eyes. And when she opened her eyes again, a new world was spread out in front of her. "Welcome!" "Come here! Hurry up and come! With two girls wearing pointed hats welcoming her with outstretched arms. * The next day. Seol Jihus predictions were spot on. Eun Yuri paid him a visit as soon as morning arrived. She didnt make a fuss as Charlotte Aria did, but he could guess what she was feeling from her glowing face. The emotions of joy and excitement which she hadnt shown during the Tutorial were exuding from her. "How was it? "It was incredible." As if the surprise of experiencing a new world hadnt faded yet, Eun Yuri replied with rushed breathing. "Something like that It was the first time I experienced anything like it. "Well, its definitely not something you can experience easily. "It still feels like a dream. Can you imagine? Borrowing the power of the universes source to make the human spirit flow into an arbitrary closed system isolated from the middle world with no external force acting upon it in the form of a dream, causing the direction of entropy to. She excitedly rattled on incomprehensible sentences. No. As an engineering student, he was able to understand a portion of what she was saying, but Seol Jihu could not understand why the Second Law of Thermodynamics was suddenly mentioned. He covered her restlessly blabbering mouth with his hand before asking another question. "Did you meet Lady Roselle?" Eun Yuri mmphed. "Ah, sorry. "Yes, and I also made a friend. "A friend? Ah~ Thats great. To be already friends with a queen. You must feel good. "Of course. But above all, to finally have a teacher. ''She must really like them. Seol Jihu gave a satisfied laugh inside as he saw Eun Yuri talking more than usual. Was this how Cao Cao felt as he looked at the overjoyed Guan Yu when he received the Red Hare? "I told you that I would help you properly. Seol Jihu brightly smiled. "Work hard. Our promise is important, but its not like we wont see each other after the Neutral Zone. Youll stick with us from now on out, wont you? Eun Yuri suddenly fell silent at those words. She then carefully asked him. "Can I?" Seol Jihu blinked his eyes. Eun Yuri asked him a second time. "Can I really follow you after we get out of the Neutral Zone? "Of course. Seol Jihu remarked awkwardly. "Why? Were you planning to go somewhere else when the Neutral Zone closes? "No! Definitely not! Eun Yuri vehemently denied it. "Thats a relief. "Im not lying. No ones tampered with me! "Well, its fine even if it happened. Seol Jihu grinned when he saw Eun Yuri protesting while feeling wronged. "Im not one to just look when someone takes whats mine. Im more of the type to do the taking. "." "In any case, dont worry about anything and just follow me. As he said that, Eun Yuri rapidly shifted her eyes, not knowing where to look before replying in a small voice. "Yes!" He didnt understand why she was smiling shyly. Seol Jihu grew curious about why she suddenly was acting like that, but he still continued his words. "In any case, lets go with this routine for a month. Physical training in the Neutral Zone and magic training in your sleep. Its a rigorous schedule, but it shouldnt be too impossible with the first rankers room. "Of course. You dont have to worry. Eun Yuri clasped her hands and gave a faint smile. "Youve already set everything up for me. Ill work really hard and become someone useful to you. They were truly commendable words, so Seol Jihu felt pleased inside and cheered her on. "Alright. Do your best for todays training. "Yes!" Eun Yuri loudly shouted before turning around. She walked out with joyful steps before abruptly pausing. Turning only her head around, she said. "Thank you, Oppa. Seol Jihu blinked his eyes. Just now what did she say? "Youre almost like a god, Oppa. "A god?" "Yes. A god." Eun Yuris eyes curved prettily like crescent moons. "Because you grant my wishes. With that, she ran out as if she was escaping. Seol Jihu, who was now alone, scratched his head. He couldnt figure out why she acted like that nor did he understand the meaning behind her last sentence. * Time flew by in a breeze, and a month passed. The day the Awakening Chamber opened finally came. To Earthlings, their class would determine their value. Perhaps it was because of this that the people lined up under the supervision of the instructors all had nervous faces. Seol Jihu leaned against the stairway, carefully observing the people coming out of the Awakening Chamber, one by one. The majority did not take more than one or two minutes. Looking with his General Observation, most were Warriors like he had expected, with a few Archers here and there. There wasnt a single person that had awakened as a Magician or a Priest despite the large number of people. ''Yoo Yeolmu is a Warrior and Park Woori is an Archer Then, at long last, Eun Yuri entered the Awakening Chamber. Seol Jihu intently stared at the pure white door. Though he didnt feel completely relaxed, he thought from experience that it was highly likely for Eun Yuri to take a long time inside. However, the door swung open in less than two minutes of Eun Yuri going in. "Haak" He heard her heavy panting. Eun Yuri staggered out of the door with her hair drenched in sweat. ''Already?'' The moment he activated his Nine Eyes, Seol Jihus pupils dilated. ''Violet.'' Eun Yuris body was bathed in a clear violet color Stellar Evolution. ''But she was green during the Tutorial The color had changed into violet in the span of one month. Seol Jihus eyes narrowed. ''Is this the second no, the third time? However, before he could even finish the thoughtPat! A vision unfolded before his eyes. Seol Jihu focused his gaze on the scene. He saw an unfamiliar woman in the center of the vision. Seol Jihu needed a few moments to realize that this woman was actually Eun Yuri. Her face and the air about her looked more mature, and her outfit was completely different. Most importantly, she had an extremely angered expression. [This is something that absolutely must be done.] She must be talking to someone judging by how she was glaring and shouting in a certain direction. [The moment the Spirit Realm falls, Tigol Fortress is done for. And if Tigol Fortress falls, its the end for the Federation. And if the Federation falls] [Humanity perishes.] A husky voice finished her sentence. Seol Jihu couldnt see the owner of the voice in the vision, but he definitely heard it. Seol Jihu subconsciously touched his neck with his hand. [I get what youre saying, but] The unidentified voice continued in a low voice. [What of it? What do you expect me to do?] In the vision, Eun Yuris face twisted in anger. [Arent you in a cooperative partnership with the Federation?] [Lets just say its closer to a deal than cooperation. Well, they did treat me better than humanity.] [What are you saying? Does it matter if its a deal or cooperation in this situation?] [Enough.] The individual who was presumed to be a male cut off Eun Yuris words. [Alright. Well fine. Assuming everything you say is out of good intentions, what I want to know is why youre saying this to me. What about the force of Earthlings that you humanity were so proud of?] [I dont think the Parasite Queen will stay still.] Eun Yuri continued speaking. [Its obvious that at least two or three Commanders will be mobilized. Thats why we need your help in saving the Spirit Realm. Theres no one who knows the Commanders better than you.] [Aha. So you chase me out when you dont need me and beg for help when you need me.] Eun Yuri shut her mouth at his sarcastic remark. [Amazing, really! This doesnt apply to you, but sometimes, the fact that Im from the same race as the rest of humanity makes me want to puke.] Eun Yuri could only part her innocent lips, wondering if the man was arguing with her on purpose. [Thats not all. Its been ages since the World Tree withered away. What difference does it make in saving the Spirit Realm now? Rather, do you even have a way to cross over to the Spirit Realm in the first place?] [You should know that there is another way to get to the Spirit Realm apart from going through the World Tree.] [Are you mad? If youre talking about the spring, dont even mention it. Are you running your mouth off because you dont know the military strength needed to ward off a single Commander?] [I know that the method of using the spring is limited. But if we unite with the remaining forces of the Spirit Realm, we might just be able to] Eun Yuri trailed off as if she herself thought that their chance of success was remote. A snort was heard. [Jesus. I agreed to meet you because of your fame, but it turns out youre a hopeless fool like the rest of them. Did you ask to meet me only because of a meaningless sense of duty to do something?] [.] [What a waste of time! Fuck off! No, Ill fuck off instead.] The mans footsteps gradually grew fainter following the sound of him clicking his tongue. Eun Yuri bit her lower lip before shouting. [Lets make a deal.] [?] [I said lets make a deal. With me.] [What? Do you even know what I want?] [The thing you want. No, the thing you hope to accomplish. I know what it is.] Eun Yuri gulped before saying with a resolute face. [I have a method to save the Sacred Empress. This method is much more reliable than the method you, Spear Demon, plan on using.] In the next moment, Eun Yuris eyes widened in the vision. Seol Jihu, who was watching the vision, also shot his eyes open. It was because a spears blade was held against her neck before he even blinked once. [Speak.] And in the vision he saw a familiar back. As Eun Yuri said, it was his past-future-self. [I sincerely hope that it isnt some nonsense. I really dont want to kill the Magician whos touted as one of humanitys last hope with my own hands.] And Eun Yuri "Oppa?" suddenly walked out of the screen. At the same time, the vision disappeared like it never existed. "Youre so mean. I asked you to help me A softly grumbling Eun Yuri was taking deep breaths while wiping her forehead that was drenched in sweat. Seol Jihu looked down at the panting Eun Yuri with dazed eyes. It wasnt once or twice that he had seen visions, but his head felt complicated after receiving so much information. However, Seol Jihu was sure about one thing: his prediction was correct. Humanitys last hope. In the alternate future, Eun Yuri had been one of humanitys important figures who fought against the Parasites to the very end. Her status window came into his sight at last. [Eun Yuris Status Window] [1. General Information]Summoned Date: 2018. 03. 22Marking Grade: GoldSex/Age: Female/22Height/Weight: 168.4cm/52.2kgCurrent Condition: HealthyClass: Lv 1. MagicianNationality: Republic of Korea (Area 1)Affiliation: Alias: First Place [2. Traits]1. TemperamentAvoidant (Tries to avoid things she dislikes or is unwilling to do.)Cool-headed (Her thoughts and actions are not swayed by emotions; always calm.)Competitive (Determined to win.)Ambitious (Claims, enjoys, or covets things she feels she is missing.)Dependent (Subconsciously seeks someone to depend on.) 2. AptitudeObservative (Will carefully analyze and study items and events all around her.)Immersive (Devotes her whole attention in whatever she does.)Imaginative (Has the power to mentally draw phenomena or items without personal experience.)Creative (The ability to think of new things.)Genius (Heavenly talent. Naturally born with exceptional talent in a certain field.)Projection (The ability to manipulate items or phenomena inside ones mind.) [3. Physical Level]Strength: Low (Intermediate) 1Endurance: Low (Low) 1Agility: Intermediate (Low)Stamina: Intermediate (Intermediate)Mana: Intermediate (Intermediate)Luck: High (High) Remaining Ability Points: 1 Seol Jihu became speechless after seeing her information that filled the air in front of him. Just why was there so much? ''Her physical level Her basic physical level was so high it was surprising. It wasnt unbelievable since she said she received systematic training for more than 10 years since childhood. What grabbed his attention was her Aptitude. He finally understood Roselles words. From Observative to Projection, each of her aptitudes made her perfectly fit to be a Magician. No, they would also be fitting for any of the other classes, but they suited a Magician the best. "They said Im a Magician. Eun Yuri spoke with a relaxed face as if she finally felt better. "It didnt take very long. The seven gods unanimously told me to be a Magician. Seol Jihu sank into thought while he looked at Eun Yuri, who was cheerily talking. Just what kind of relationship did his past-future-self have with Eun Yuri? And what was that talk about a method to save the Sacred Empress? ''And what was the spring they mentioned? Unaware of what Seol Jihu was feeling inside, Eun Yuri chattered on with a beaming smile on her face. "But I dont plan on being a Magician. Seol Jihu furrowed his brows. What was this about? "Teacher explained that magic is categorized into three branches. "Three branches?" "Yes. The first is sorcery, an art that borrows power from supernatural beings or mysterious powers to replace formulas with spells to control the flow of mana. The second is magic, an art that materializes mana through fixed laws according to a standardized system. The final one is pioneering your own road, creating your own path of mana. Eun Yuri looked up at Seol Jihu. "I plan to become a Mage and tread my own path of mana. In other words, she wasnt saying she would choose another class, but instead, specialize in one of the three branches of magic. "But Lady Roselle is the founder of sorcery Didnt she say anything? "Not at all. In fact, she was very happy with my decision. Eun Yuri shook her head. "She said, while it depends on the person, those who walk on the way of mana need to know how to pioneer and develop their own unique realms. Seol Jihu gaped his mouth. He felt like he had heard something similar before. "A unique realm Wont it be hard? "Probably. Teacher said so too. That each step will be excruciating and that I will probably clash against her a lot in the future. Yet the person that was talking did not have a trace of fear on her face. "Still" Eun Yuri gently spread all ten of her fingers. Streaks of blue light extended out from her fingertips and entangled with each other to form a neat hexagram. The beautiful yet fantastical melody of mana gave Seol Jihu goosebumps. Eun Yuri smiled with dreamy eyes, looking at the brightly shining star she created. "My heart is pounding in excitement." Chapter 297. An Unexpected Clue (4) The awakening of all the individuals inside the Neutral Zone ended. Some changes were made to Eun Yuris training regime after her class was determined. She couldnt just train all day since she had things to accomplish in the Neutral Zone. From now on, she had to start doing missions for the sake of building experience. As such, Eun Yuri was introduced by Kim Hannah to a team of six people which included the one and only Priest who awakened this time. It was needless to say, of course, that Park Woori and Yoo Yeolmu were among them. Missions in the morning, physical training in the afternoon, and mana training during sleep. It wouldnt have been strange for her to complain at this point, but Eun Yuri didnt utter a single word in objection. On the contrary, the smiles that were rarely seen on her face before became more common by the day, making it seem as if she was growing livelier each day. She even separately requested Seol Jihu to help her train. "Oppa, can you help me with training? "Training?" Seol Jihu asked back while he gazed down. For reference, the two were in the middle of eating at a restaurant. "What are you talking about when were in the middle of a meal? "Please. Theres this homework that Teacher assigned me to do, and I dont have enough time. "Even so." "Master Jang Maldong upped my training intensity recently, so its obvious that Ill be knocked out the moment the evening training ends. I need to make use of any spare time before that. Eun Yuri repeatedly pleaded with him, saying that Roselle would severely punish her if she couldnt follow the pace of her lessons. Seol Jihu, unable to ignore her plea, let out a sigh and nodded. "How do you want me to help you? "Its nothing hard. Eun Yuri held out the spoon she was holding to Seol Jihu. "Please feed me. "?" Seol Jihu doubted his ears. She wanted him to do what? "You just have to feed me and talk to me about different things. He wasnt sure whether she was asking him out on a date or whether she wanted him to help her train. Seol Jihu stared at her with a serious face. "Miss Eun Yuri." He was suspicious no matter how he thought about it, so he had to ask. "By any chance, do you like me? "What!?" Eun Yuri leaped up. "What are you saying!? Arent you the one who likes me instead? As she frantically waved the ring sitting on her left ring finger, Seo Yuhui, who happened to pass by at that moment, suddenly stopped in her steps. "Unni! Come quickly! Another order just came in! Phi Sora, who was in the kitchen slicing slabs of meat, shouted in a loud voice, but Seo Yuhui stood in place, holding a tray full of empty plates while rapidly looking back and forth between the two. "What do you mean" "Anyway, hurry up. I dont have much time. Come on. Eun Yuri urged him on and opened her mouth as she said, Aaah. "Pyak." As she did that, Little Chick suddenly appeared from who knows where and stood next to her while opening its beak. "Hey, where did you come from Ah, damn it. Fine. Let me ask first though. Seol Jihu felt his head become dizzy as he grabbed a spoon in each hand. "Just what training are you doing? He asked while feeding a baby kitten and a baby chick. "Its called Roselle Recital, an important ability that Im learning. Eun Yuri replied while chewing. "Roselle Recital? "Yes. Its one of Teachers signature ultimate moves. "Mmm okay, but what does learning that move have to do with me feeding you? "Because that way, Ill be able to use both my hands. As Eun Yuri explained, she had been busy moving all ten fingers while holding her hands in the air ever since she passed over her spoon. One finger flicked up and down while another drew a circle in the air before making a dot. "What are you doing? "Practicing mudras.[1] Eun Yuri swallowed her food. "In the past, more specifically, during the reign of the Empire, there were two major methods that Magicians used to materialize mana. One was chanting a spell using their mouths. The other was signing mudras with their hands. Ah~ She opened her mouth again. Seol Jihu attentively listened as he mechanically fed her. "So in theory, it becomes possible to simultaneously cast three spells at once. Of course, its only under the condition that you can chant a spell while casting separate mudras with each hand. As Eun Yuri quickly explained, Seol Jihu was shocked. "Thats possible? "Its difficult. Not only do you need to do three things at the same time, but you also have to split and operate your mana circuit into three separate branches. Eun Yuri diligently chewed while zealously moving her fingers and continuing to explain. "For the record, there was no one besides Teacher who could pull it off in her era. Triple Casting had only been possible in theory, but she accomplished it. Thats why its been coined the name Roselle Recital. Now that he thought about it, chanting a spell would sound like singing while the movement of all ten fingers would look like playing the keys on a piano. A harmonic trio played by the mouth and two hands. ''I guess thats why its called a recital'' "Teacher said that I have to be able to automatically sign mudras without thinking in order to learn this technique. Thats why I asked you to talk to me Ai! Eun Yuri cried out in the middle of speaking. "Aauuuu She grabbed her hair in frustration. It seemed that she made a mistake while signing her mudras. "T-Take it easy. It doesnt seem easy. "No." Eun Yuri spoke while being chagrined. "Theres no way I can only do this much when I have such a great teacher and am drinking the Special Competence potions. She went so far as to grind her teeth while declaring she would register the ability in her Status Window within a week, muttering that it was now a matter of pride. Seol Jihu was worried for her as he almost saw a hint of madness in her. ''Will she be okay? While it was good for her to be so motivated, the consequences would be more severe if she failed. However, Seol Jihus worry turned into shock a week later. It was because [4. Abilities]2. Class Abilities (0)3. Other Abilities (2)Roselle Recital (Lowest)Mana Circuit Application (Intermediate) Eun Yuri had really upheld her promise. Although it was of the lowest rank, she had gone beyond just having a feel for it to succeeding in learning the ability by herself. However, her acquisition of Roselle Recital was just the beginning. 2. Class Abilities (1)Path of Mana (Lowest) 3. Other Abilities (2)Roselle Recital (Lowest)Mana Circuit Application (Intermediate (High)) In the 6th week 2. Class Abilities (2)High-speed Chanting (Lowest)Path of Mana (Lowest) 3. Other Abilities (3)Roselle Recital (Lowest)Mana Circuit Application (High)Final Solo (Lowest) In the 7th week 2. Class Abilities (3)High-speed Chanting (Low)Path of Mana (Low)Incomplete Truth (Lowest) 3. Other Abilities (3)Rosels Recital (Lowest)Mana Circuit Application (Highest)Final Solo (Lowest) And finally, in the 8th week. At the end of each week, Eun Yuri appeared before him with higher skill masteries and new abilities. "." Seol Jihu sat in the head managers room with his eyes fixated on the screen. Nowadays, he spent most of his time observing Eun Yuri. Like a seedling breaking through the soil to greet the warm sunlight before eventually blooming into gorgeous flower buds, the scene where a persons talents were blooming after being supported by her own efforts and the right environment couldnt be more beautiful. ''Amazing.'' Eun Yuri, who was immersed in training, not wasting even a second under her firm conviction of walking her own path, looked truly amazing. He was almost jealous. Perhaps it was because of this that Seol Jihu could not take his eyes off of her for a while. And while he was absent-mindedly staring at her [As you might have already experienced, Paradise attracts all sorts of people.] He suddenly recalled Jang Maldongs words. [You can tell just by what goes on in the Neutral Zone. Among the dozens of newbies, there are always one or two special ones. The so-called gifted ones.] [But the funny thing is, there are differences even among the gifted ones. The one whos more talented, the one whos more special.] [You can go on and on, and eventually, youll find someone whos unrivaled among the gifted.] [People like that will go above learning skills on their own and will tread their own paths.] [They will enter unique realms no one else has ever reached. I call that Enlightenment.] That was right. Eun Yuri was a genius. She was a genius among geniuses where magic was concerned, not to mention that she was a hard-working genius. With the addition of nutrients called Special Competences that increased training efficiency by eight times and fertile land in the form of a wonderful teacher, she was growing at a tremendous rate every day. No, she wasnt just growing. Eun Yuri was already treading her own unique realm called the Incomplete Truth. She had already taken a step into a realm that most people could not conceive no matter how much they tried. [Is it supposed to be hard?] She had said so as if this much was only normal, like eating rice. When he thought this ''.'' A flame lit up inside him. His face felt surprisingly hot when Seol Jihu subconsciously felt his cheek with his palm. It was as if a massive lump of fire was blazing in his body. He knew it wasnt a bad sign. He even knew it was something to be congratulated for. Right he knew. He knew, but "" Childish emotions that couldnt be said aloud kept threatening to erupt from inside him like boiling magma. ''I'' He had toiled a little hard as a representative. He had worked a little harder during the tutorial. ''Just what have I been doing? He felt ashamed of himself for being determined to rest during the Neutral Zone. Seol Jihu stared at Eun Yuri with burning eyes before clenching his teeth. [Trait Competitiveness has been created.] Seol Jihu jumped out of his chair in the next moment. He tightly clenched onto the Spear of Purity and a long sword that was lying around before exiting the administrators room. ''Back then'' Seol Jihu headed for the training room while trying to remember his battle with the Homunculus. He had clearly felt it that time. The feeling of his body moving separately when he fought with the unfamiliar machete and his fists and legs. Im certain.'' And the feeling of everything becoming one as soon as he grabbed the Spear of Purity. * "Ehew. This is killing me. Phi Sora cracked her neck left and right while walking towards the training room. In the Neutral Zone, she acted as the cafeteria assistant. To be more precise, she assisted Seo Yuhui, who was in charge of the restaurant. Since the restaurant had to serve almost 400 people, it was at a level that Seo Yuhui couldnt manage alone, so Phi Sora worked there part-time as an assistant. While it was decent for steadily earning a bit of Survival Points, she felt sore from being holed up in the kitchen preparing food ingredients. This was why she came to the training room to stretch her body ''Huh?'' However, Phi Sora stopped in her tracks when she finally arrived at the training room. There was someone already there. Seol Jihu was heavily swinging a weapon. ''Whats he doing here? Phi Sora tilted her head before jumping internally in a startle. Seol Jihus face was strange. His usual smiling face had disappeared to God knows where and was replaced by a menacing glare. The way he was crazily swinging his weapon, it was as if he was going to eat someone alive. ''Again, there it is again! From her long experience with him, Phi Sora immediately noticed what kind of condition Seol Jihu was in. He was in what Phi Sora had named, dual personality mode. She didnt know who provoked him this time, but his switch was completely flipped. That wasnt all. ''Oh? Ohhh? Phi Sora mentally screamed after confirming the weapon Seol Jihu was using. Gone was his spear and instead, a long sword was in his hands. ''Whats wrong with him all of a sudden? No matter how she looked at him, there werent just one or two strange points. Judging that another incident like Evas night might happen again, Phi Sora ran out to inform a person of this matter. Meanwhile, Seol Jihu was so focused that he was unaware of anyones presence. He suddenly flung away the sword he had been swinging for a long time before grabbing his spear and unleashing his spear arts in full force. And he repeated this process indefinitely. How much time had passed? Just as his breath had gradually quickened and his sweat began pouring like rain, Seol Jihu stopped his actions. "Fuu" As he was steadying his breath "Oho. A long sword, huh. He suddenly heard a familiar voice in his ears. When he looked around, he found Jang Maldong leaning against the door with a subtle smile on his face. "Master." "I dont think youre trying to switch class to a swordsman after all this time. "" "Certainly. Grabbing your main weapon after using an unfamiliar weapon does make it feel a little more familiar. Just like how you feel happier when you meet a close friend after only being with your everyday friends. Jang Maldong twirled his cane in a circle. "Well, I dont know if its a placebo effect or not, but in any case, are you trying to achieve harmonization of the mind, technique, and body using this method? When Seol Jihu was about to lower his weapon after being discouraged by his questioning tone, Jang Maldong raised his brows. "Why are you lowering your arm? "Huh?" "I only asked. I never said that your method was wrong. At those words, Seol Jihu tightened his grip again on his spear. "Yes. Try whatever you can. Whats important to you right now is getting new experiences. In that respect, its not bad to try anything, even if it ends up being a fruitless struggle. Jang Maldong continued with a slight smile. "If I had to give you another piece of advice, itd be better to do shadow training rather than to aimlessly swing your weapon around. "Shadow training? "Didnt I tell you before? That training is a battle. "Yes." "Try to carefully recall the situation at the time. The feeling wont easily come to you when youre being conscious of it. Wont you feel happier if you met a friend who you havent seen for a long time without knowing in advance? At those words, Seol Jihus eyes lit up in understanding. 1. Mudras are seals or signs usually performed using hands. It is used in a wide scope such as religion, dance, yoga, and even meditation. If interested in more info, please read the Wikipedia article. Chapter 298. An Unexpected Clue (5) Youre right. Arent I? Jang Maldong grinned before waving his cane around. Take it slow. Eat at the right times and get a lot of sleep. What you need to do right now isnt building up your stamina but controlling your mind and looking inside your subconscious psyche. There is a reason mind comes first in mind, technique, and body. A healthy mind develops a healthy body. Remembering the old adage that admonishes to make haste slowly, Seol Jihu bowed. Thank you. No need. Ah, if possible, try to train elsewhere. The Neutral Zone is a place for the newbies to train. Because of you, other people have been too scared to use the facility. Though Jang Maldong said this jokingly, this was indeed a mistake on Seol Jihus part. Realizing it now, Seol Jihu went, Ah. Sorry, Ill find another place. Seol Jihu respectfully bid goodbye and left the training room. Since the head managers room was huge, he planned to train there. It was around then that Eun Yuri came to the training room in her tracksuit. Her morning missions had actually ended early, so she asked Jang Maldong for personal training. She had only run into Seol Jihu by coincidence. Oppa? She called out to him, but Seol Jihu breezed past her. Eun Yuri gave a shocked expression as she stood frozen in a daze. For some reason, he was giving off a hard-to-approach air today. Dont mind it so much. Jang Maldong chuckled. He becomes blind once he puts his mind to training. He might look fine on the outside, but a fire must be raging inside him. Fire? Eun Yuri looked confused, but Jang Maldong understood this well. A humans willpower wasnt infinite. No matter what someone did, they would get tired over time unless tangible results could be seen. This was the state Seol Jihu had been in recently. It wasnt that his desire to improve disappeared. He also had been training on a regular basis. But because his talent was extremely ordinary for the giant wall blocking his path, he couldnt help but get exhausted. This was when Eun Yuri appeared. The emergence of an overwhelming genius shocked Seol Jihu greatly and resulted in lighting up the internal spark that was slowly flickering off. This was easy to see just by looking at Seol Jihus back as he left. Drenched in sweat, he was radiating heat from his body. The existence of a rival is a good stimulant for growth. Jang Maldong rubbed his chin and stared at Eun Yuri in satisfaction. Eun Yuri, who was glancing at Seol Jihu with a somewhat sullen look, sighed in the next moment. Oh right, Master. Then, she spoke. Im sorry, but can you finish todays personal training before noon? It doesnt matter with me, but didnt you say youd train until 1? That was the plan, but I have a sudden meeting to attend to. Team Leader said we should eat lunch together and talk about potentially changing the missions were taking. Team Leader? Jang Maldong tilted his head. I thought you were the leader, Miss Eun Yuri. Ah no, its not me. Theres a Priest in the team. Shes the leader. Eun Yuri said while shaking her head. I could have taken the role, but I conceded it. Im still refusing it to this day. Mmm is there a reason? Taking on the position of a leader can be a good experience. Thats true, but I dont like it. She doesnt like it? Jang Maldong was a little surprised at these unexpected words. Feeling that she was avoiding it, he asked. If it is okay with you, Id like to hear why. Well its just my personality. I want to do what I enjoy doing. I wont feel comfortable if people around me start depending on me on their own. Eun Yuri lowered her head a little and murmured quietly. And excessive dependence can get a little scary. Hmm Jang Maldong observed Eun Yuri with keen eyes as she fiddled with her fingers. It went without saying that different people had different personalities. While some preferred to stand in the front and lead others, there were also those who preferred to stay back and follow others lead. For example, Seol Jihu was a general. Although his rank was equivalent to the commander in chief, he was a vanguard who directly led his subordinates and charged forth, rather than staying in the rear and giving commands. However, war wasnt fought with just generals. Although the organization had a peerless administrator like Kim Hannah, strictly speaking, she was a non-combatant. She could not fight in wars and would not be of much help either. That was why they needed someone who could follow him to the battlefield a tactician who could strategize and grasp the overall picture so that Seol Jihu would not have to look back while charging forward. Looks like I can be a bit more relaxed. Though, itll depend on how she develops. Jang Maldong grinned. He had hopes that Eun Yuri would come to fulfill this role. * Seol Jihu quit all activities after that day. Now that Eun Yuri was doing well on her own, he stopped paying attention to her. Two months had already gone by since the start of the Neutral Zone. Seol Jihu began to stay cooped up in his room training alone. His daily routine changed completely. He woke up at 6 a.m. sharp, just like Eun Yuri, and trained until midnight without rest. He was shadow training in his head even when he was taking showers, and he continuously used mana even as he ate. Once midnight hit, he would leave the room and head to the training room. As not many people used the training room at this hour, he could use the facilitys equipment to his hearts content. Seol Jihu truly trained like a madman. If there was one thing that was different than the past, it was that he no longer cared about the result. Instead, he had belief. Even if his efforts did not bear fruition immediately, he decided that it would be a process of growth. He did not doubt that these processes would build up and eventually come back to him as result. As he devoted his entire time and effort into training, the jealousy he had for Eun Yuri began to grow faint. No, in truth, he still smiled bitterly whenever Eun Yuri came by and talked about the things she learned that day. Whenever he saw her status window, he became keenly aware of the difference in their talents and got depressed. However, Seol Jihu did not envy Eun Yuri more than he needed to. In fact, he simply accepted it. As someone once said, it was foolish to resent someone for their inborn talent; rather, one should try to take one step every day for ten, twenty years. Then one day, they would meet the person they always wanted to become. Seol Jihu ruminated on these words whenever he had negative thoughts, spurring his training efforts even further. Once he did, a new competitor came into the picture. It wasnt Eun Yuri, but himself. Before he noticed, Seol Jihu had started a fight with himself. Indescribable sorrow flooded in whenever he saw his status window that was at a standstill, but that only made him grit his teeth and thrust his spear once more. The moment he gave up would be the moment he lost. Not to someone else, but himself. When he thought this, he could not give up. And thus, whenever he endured these things, he felt himself grow stronger. It was a mysterious thing. Although there was no tangible result that his eyes could see, he was feeling something inside him harden. Just like how a genius had their own path, an ordinary person had their own path. Seol Jihus talent was average. This fact could not be changed. In that case, there was only one thing he could do. Try harder. To endeavor to make up for this lack of talent. More, more! As Seol Jihu dodged the Homunculus attacks in the world of his imagination, droplets of sweat fell from his hair, shining like starlight. * Seol Jihu trained until 2 a.m. today just like always, then headed to the cafeteria. Once he entered the kitchen, just as expected Youre here? Seo Yuhui was waiting with the cooking ingredients all prepped up. Yes, Noona Seol Jihu smiled awkwardly, feeling apologetic. There was only one reason Seo Yuhui was up at this time waiting at the cafeteria to make a meal for Seol Jihu. Anyone would feel hungry after an arduous training session. Seol Jihu had been sneaking into the kitchen every night to steal food but was caught by Seo Yuhui one morning when she came to prepare for the next day. Seo Yuhui was sorry to see the head manager and representative sneaking away food like some sort of a criminal, and thus she personally came to serve him late-night meals. Eat this and wait. Ill prepare the food soon. Putting out a basket filled with herbs-and-meat sandwiches, Seo Yuhui smiled brightly and got up from her seat. Seol Jihu was impressed as he saw a kitchen counter fully prepared with all kinds of ingredients. On the other hand, he couldnt help but feel sorry. It really felt like he was making Seo Yuhui suffer unnecessarily. Noona, I can prepare my own food. No, youre going to grab whatever you see again. Havent you been getting only four hours of sleep to train? Then you need to eat more nutritious food. Seo Yuhui spoke kindly while stirring a ladle. Seol Jihu smiled bashfully as he felt the scent of herbs spreading in his mouth. This is great. Im happy. His expression really seemed happy. Seo Yuhui smiled as well. Fufu, are you that happy? How can I not be happy? Youre treating me like a king every day. Ah, you can look forward to tonights dish in particular. I prepared something special. Special? Yep. You see that clam-like thing on the counter? Seol Jihus gaze headed to the counter. Looking at it again, he saw clam-like shellfish with soft-looking shells and a lot of meat. Theyre called Margarita Marice. Its a type of shellfish native to Paradise. Because their meat is white like milk, theyre also called the oceans pearls. Just like she said, the outer surface of the shellfish was milky white and soft. Furthermore, the shellfish were fattened up nicely and were meaty. Seol Jihu got near them and took a whiff, and a delicate scent wafted into his nose. Theyd be perfect even when eaten raw. Seol Jihu gulped. Can I try them? Of course, I prepared them for you to eat. Seo Yuhui replied as she blanched vegetables in boiling water. Ooh, they look amazing. Ah, but be careful. They might look clean from the outside, but the kernel inside them is venomous. You should never eat them raw, and they should be prepared with herbs that neutralize the poi Seo Yuhui flinched and stopped talking. Turning back reflexively, she saw Seol Jihu pulling the top and bottom of a shell apart and taking out the meat inside. J-Jihu? Seo Yuhuis eyes shot open quickly. As Seol Jihu opened his mouth to drop the meat inside, she yelled in shock. WAIT! The poor bloke was about to die. Seo Yuhuis maternal instinct activated and without a thought !? She threw herself at Seol Jihu while shouting something. Rewinding the time to 10 minutes ago, Eun Yuri waited until 2 a.m. without sleeping and then snuck out of her room. In her hand was a plastic bag. I hope hell like it. Recently, seeing Seol Jihu had been getting increasingly infrequent. She had heard the reason from Jang Maldong. That it would be difficult to see his face now that he started his personal training. As soon as she heard this, Eun Yuri wanted to help Seol Jihu. She didnt have any motive other than wanting to repay the favor she received. So after long deliberation, she took Jang Maldongs advice and prepared a suitable gift for him. [If you want to help him, buy him some Competence.] [Not the Special Competence. Hes not the type to steal something hes given out. Hell be over the moon if you just get him the best Competence from the regular store.] Because she was beating one mission after the other, it just so happened that she had ample Survival Points. So after buying as many Competence as she could from the regular store, she had snuck out of her room at the time that Seol Jihus training would end. As she had not seen his face in a while, a part of her wanted to meet and tell him about her recent progress. Hes not in the training room Did he go to the cafeteria already? Eun Yuri moved her steps while looking around. The cafeterias lights were off. But just as she expected, a bright light was leaking out of the kitchen. Eun Yuris face lit up. As she was about to enter the kitchen This is great. Im happy. Fufu, are you that happy? How can I not be happy? Youre treating me like a king every day. Eun Yuri suddenly heard two people talking. This voice Realizing that the voices belonged to Seol Jihu and Seo Yuhui, Eun Yuri blinked rapidly. Why were they here? At this time of night, to boot. Are they eating something delicious without telling anyone? Eun Yuri tilted her head for a while as questions began to pop up in her head. It was then. J-Jihu? The volume of Seo Yuhuis voice abruptly went up. WAIT! Crashing and creaking noises suddenly erupted from the kitchen like the shelves and the kitchen table were shaking. Then N-Not raaaaaw!! Seo Yuhuis urgent yell burst out. Haak! Following that was the sound of Seol Jihus heavy pants. Eun Yuris steps halted. Shortly afterward Haaa haaaaa Seo Yuhui let out a long moan as if she was spitting out the breath she had been holding in. The frozen Eun Yuri steeled her mind and snuck a glance inside. Immediately, her expression stiffened. The kitchen was a mess. They must have been going at it hard because the prepared ingredients were scattered all over the floor. Moreover, although the kitchen counter was blocking her view, she could see Seol Jihus leg peeking out from the edge of the counters corner. Wheeeeww And at the place where Seol Jihu was presumed to be lying down Eun Yuri could see Seo Yuhuis shoulders peeking above the counter, her upper body faintly bouncing up and down. Jeez, what am I going to do with you. Didnt Noona tell you to wait a bit longer? S-Sorry, I got too absorbed I did it without thinking You should be more careful. What if theres an accident? Seo Yuhui let a breath loose as her shoulders slumped. Auuu, okay. Lets wipe off first. Its a complete mess. Ill do it. Its my fault. Just stay still, Noona. Words that were easily misunderstood flowed out. Eun Yuri swallowed hard. As the man and woman got up, she quietly turned back. With her cheeks and neck flushed red, she sneakily left the cafeteria. Chapter 299. Sweeping Everything Clean (1) Seol Jihu trained until late at night like usual but flinched when he got to the head managers room. A neatly folded note was stuck in the door. Are you just going to train until the Neutral Zone is over? Come talk to me! The name Miss Foxy was signed at the bottom of the note in classy handwriting. Seol Jihu broke out into laughter as he opened the door. Now that he thought about it, he hadnt paid attention to anything that was going on in the Neutral Zone since he started his personal training. Over ten weeks had gone by since the start of the Neutral Zone, so there were less than two weeks remaining. With the end in sight, there must be things Kim Hannah needed to discuss with him. And so, Seol Jihu got a good nights sleep for the first time in a while and left his room rather late next morning. His plan for the day was to talk to Kim Hannah and have a look around the Neutral Zone. After all, he was the representative of the managing organization. The Neutral Zone was bustling like usual. Due to the high number of entrants, most of the stores were booming. Among them, the regular store was the most eye-catching as many people were gathered there in particular. Seol-Ah and Sungjin are in charge of the regular store As Seol Jihu broke through the crowd making a circle around the store Live~ Live! Ah, live, live, live! He could hear a cheerful singing that sounded like the humming of a skylark. Welcome everyone to the Brother and Sister Store~ Seol Jihu almost burst into laughter. Yi Seol-Ah was standing in front of the store, touting for business with a lively dance. Hello~ Nice to meet you~ This is the Neutral Zones second floor! I am Sungjins Noona~ Yi Seol-Ah! Hopping around left and right, she repeatedly raised and lowered her arms while rattling her hands. Live~ Live! Live with potions! Live with healing water! Looking closely, she had a bottle in each hand. Every time she waved her hands, Seol Jihu could hear the water churn. The way Yi Seol-Ah eagerly danced to the rhythm must have come off as cute, as laughter flew out from the crowd. Next, as one of the spectators clapped lightly, the rest started clapping as well. Thank you! Thank you, everyone! I love you! Yi Seol-Ah spread her arms out with a beaming smile. Dont forget to use our Brother and Sister Store a lot~! Of course, she didnt forget to advertise. Soon, a good chunk of the crowd entered the store and began to look around. The items on display were needed anyway for the missions, and seeing the lively Yi Seol-Ah made them want to buy more to help support the cute younger sister-like girl. Seol Jihu had to admit. He was impressed. Who would have thought she was good at something like this? His eyes met Yi Seol-Ahs as she was wiping off the sweat on her forehead. She grinned from ear to ear and waved her hand. Hello~ Hello~ Wow, how do you know that song?[1] My respected Orabeo-nim~ Hello~ Haha, alright, calm down. Sungjin is about to die from embarrassment. Lets go, Yi Seol-Ah~! Dance with your shoulders~ Were a family~ Paradise and Valhalla~! Now she was singing a military song. Even Seol Jihu was starting to get embarrassed. Okay, okay, you can stop now. But ignoring what he said Why cant you~ understand my heart~? Yi Seol-Ah closed her eyes and sang with her hands on top of her heart. Whew. Yi Sungjin sighed as he watched his older sister, who was too immersed in her role-playing. Yi Seol-Ah was the one singing, but it was Yi Sungjin who was embarrassed for her sake. Well, at least their business is doing fantastic. Seol Jihu smiled bitterly, vowing to never let Yi Seol-Ah enter the Banquet. He had a feeling she would get too absorbed in Stage 1. Going back to the main topic, Kim Hannah was in charge of the weapon store right next to the regular store. She was sitting with her legs crossed when she saw Seol Jihu coming in and got up. Representative Seol! Youre here! She used polite speech, perhaps judging that this was in public. Seol Jihu spoke as he looked around the dozen or so people checking out the stores weapons. Should I have come later? No, its fine, we have a lot of part-time workers. Now that she mentioned it, the weapon store had a good number of instructors in it. With so many of them here, you cant be getting that many Survival Points, right? Fufu, thats not true. Kim Hannah put her hand over her waist and smiled. Any points used by the customers who come here on their own belong to me. The instructors only get a share when a customer they bring buys something. Are you running a pyramid scheme? Of course, not. Its purely performance-based. Kim Hannah said firmly before sighing. Anyway, its good to finally see your face. Its great that youre focused on training, but please show your face every once in a while. The head manager of the Neutral Zone had little duties. It wasnt that they had nothing to do, but Seol Jihu had already delegated those tasks to Kim Hannah. If shes saying this despite that It didnt look like she was complaining about the work being difficult, so there must be a matter she needed the representatives approval on. Alright, tell me. Whats up? You see, I wanted to ask if you had any thoughts of recruiting additional members. Of course, among the Neutral Zones newbies. Seol Jihus eyes widened. I thought none of the Contracted or Invited are from us besides Miss Eun Yuri. Thats right. But it isnt as if someone has to be our Contracted or Invited for us to recruit them. Seol Jihu stared at Kim Hannah for a while as he thought of a past experience. Someone from a cartel and Oh Minyoung, was it? Looking back, there were definitely people who could not form contracts with organizations after the Neutral Zone. Although he was too busy at that time from Sinyoung pressuring him to really notice, what mattered was that a contract could be transferred if both organizations agreed. Why do you ask? Did you find a second Eun Yuri? No. Kim Hannah smiled bitterly. I apologize, but it isnt so common for Irregulars to appear. Survivors like Representative and Miss Eun Yuri might not even appear in a hundred Neutral Zone openings. Hearing this, Seol Jihu asked without feeling a bit uncomfortable. Then? To be straightforward with you, I am looking to recruit Mister Park Woori and Mister Yoo Yeolmu. Seol Jihu was surprised hearing the two names. You know them? Is that not obvious? While Representative was focused on Miss Eun Yuri, I was focused on observing those two. Kim Hannah cleared her throat. First, Mister Park Woori is someone I would like to personally recruit. His abilities are nothing special, but his wits are excellent. He is nimble and has good situational judgment. Id like to try raising him. She was saying she wanted to reinforce the intelligence team. Seol Jihu whistled. To be noticed by the picky Kim Hannah He began to see Park Woori differently. He was quite daring unlike how he looked. Kim Hannah must be holding him in high regard for noticing the conditions of Homunculus attack and delivering the bag to Seol Jihu at the end of the Tutorials second stage. As for Mister Yoo Yeolmu Valhallas members gave him favorable evaluations. Oh, they did? Yes. Theyve been praising him as a natural Warrior for having a simple personality and withstanding Master Jang Maldongs training without complaints. Miss Chung Chohong and Mister Richard Hugo have been especially vocal in praising him. Mister Park Woori and Mister Yoo Yeolmu, huh. Would the organizations theyre contracted to hand them over so easily? There is no way to be sure, but I believe there is a good chance. You see, forces that can afford to buy stamps dont get hung up on Archers and Warriors. Indeed, the two men werent anything special just based on their classes. From an organizations perspective, rather than investing time into a resource that they were already abundant in, it might be better to trade them off for stamps and a suitable amount of money and aim for the next opportunity. Seol Jihu didnt think for long. It would be great if it worked but would be fine even if it didnt. He nodded his head in agreement. Alright, lets do it. Yes, thank you. Kim Hannah replied knowing that she was the only one suitable for this job. Valhalla indeed had a small staffing problem. Oh yes, Representative, what happened with that? That? Our final goal at the Neutral Zone. Well, Im sure Miss Eun Yuri will take care of it, but I just wanted to confirm. The Neutral Zone is about to end, after all. Ah. Seol Jihu licked his lips. Now that I think about it It was about time to get started. * The twelfth and final week of the Neutral Zone started. A team of six, including Eun Yuri, was in the middle of a Very Hard difficulty mission. It was to secure a bridgehead occupied by Sprites. The core of this mission lied in how fast they could break through the structures interspersed on the bridge while minimizing loss. This was because Sprites were strong in long-ranged attacks but unusually weak in close-ranged combat. However, the six people did not cross the bridge. Because they had a Magician. In truth, they have been doing all missions in pretty much the same way. They would wait until Eun Yuri completed her spell and attacked first, then the other five members would take care of the remaining monsters. This also meant that Eun Yuri was a far superior Magician than Odelette Delphine, albeit limited to the Neutral Zone. In fact, the density and range of mana that Eun Yuri could currently command far surpassed what Odelette Delphine could do when she was in the Neutral Zone with Seol Jihu. Park Woori stood guard against the Sprites that were starting to get noisy and glanced at Eun Yuri, who was moving her mouth and hands at the same time. Twice no, four times? If this scene was from a video, the speed at which Eun Yuris mouth was moving made it seem like only her lips were moving at increased speed. . . . . She seemed to be chanting a spell the way she was murmuring quickly, but Park Woori couldnt hear a single word no matter how hard he focused. He had a feeling that this had something to do with one of her skills. After all, the speed at which Eun Yuri completed spells improved drastically on the seventh-week mark. @&[email protected]!&$&. As Eun Yuri got closer to completing her spell, the opposite end of the bridge got louder. As Sprites could use minor magic, they were reacting sensitively to the flow of mana they could feel from the other side of the bridge. They must have judged that they could not leave it be as over half of the Sprites flew up. Theyre coming! Yoo Yeolmu, who was standing at the head of the group shouted as he held up his large shield. At the same time, Eun Yuris spell halted. She had finished her high-speed chanting. Eun Yuris closed eyes slowly headed to the sky. She must have been concentrating hard as droplets of sweat rolled down her cheeks and dropped from her chin. Soon, Eun Yuri shot her eyes open and opened her mouth wide. F R E E Z E! Woong!! A voice imbued with virile mana burst out. She had used one of Roselles signature ultimate moves Final Solo which amplified the power of the users spell by imbuing it with the users will when they shouted a keyword. As Eun Yuris chant echoed out, so did her mana-imbued voice. The Sprites preparing to attack from the sky trembled. However, it was far too late. The wave of cold energy spreading through the voice had already gone past them and was resounding far and wide. The Sprites that were hit by the wave got covered with white frost and began to freeze quite literally. The team cheered as they saw the Sprites fall to the ground after having their wings frozen. This wasnt the end. When Eun Yuri reached out with her left hand, a sharp gust of wind stormed forth, shredding the bodies of the falling Sprites. Great! The female Priest who took on the role of the leader shouted. Lets go! We cant miss this opportunity The moment she gave out a command to charge forward Pzzt! Pzzzzt! A terrifying electric discharge suddenly surged out from the lake underneath the bridge. The Sprites that fell into the lake screamed, and the Priest flinched and looked behind her. Haa haa. Eun Yuri held her right hand forward as she drew heavy pants. She was glaring at the lake, looking very angry for some reason. L-Lets wait a bit before going. It might be dangerous Shortly afterward, the group of five excluding Eun Yuri began to cross the bridge. As most of the Sprites struck by the wave froze and fell to helpless states, the group wasnt bothered by any attacks coming their way. The ones that fell into the lake had already died. The five people only had to take care of the other unmoving targets. While finishing off the Sprites one by one, Park Woori tilted his head. Strange. The usual Eun Yuri would have saved a spell for an emergency. But for some reason, she went all out today without holding back. It was as if she was venting her frustration at the Sprites. Park Woori turned back curiously, then made a surprised face. Eun Yuri, who was slowly walking over the bridge, found a Sprite and ran up to it. Although the Sprite was already dead, she nudged it a couple of times before kicking it like a soccer ball with a frustrated face. Seeing the Sprites head fly into the distance, Park Woori suddenly felt pity for the poor creature. Soon, the scene warped. They had returned to the Neutral Zone after completing the mission. Great! Were finally done! The Priest clenched her fist after confirming the paper hanging on the second row of the mission board vanish. With this, they had completed all the missions they could do. The only one that was left was the Impossible difficulty mission. Although they normally wouldnt even dream about completing it, the Priest stared at Eun Yuri with a hopeful gaze. It wasnt only her. The other four members also had looks of expectation. Yuri Unni? As the Priest struck up a chummy conversation, Eun Yuri, who was dazedly staring in the empty air looked back. When are you planning on doing the Impossible difficulty mission? If you want, we can do it today. Right now, in fact. Eun Yuri spoke in a quiet voice. But, there is something we need to do before that. Ah, the conditions, right? I remember them, dont worry. Im sorry, but I dont trust in verbal promises. The Priest, who replied with a smile, blinked rapidly. Was she mistaken in thinking that Eun Yuri had an unusually sharp tone today? Eun Yuri continued, So Id like you to sign a contract. A contract? The Priest rolled her eyes. Um Unni, I thought contracts didnt exist in the Neutral Zone. I can just make one. No, I mean the contracts imbued with the gods oath. Its not like the contract shows effect just by having us write it. Well, Im a Priest, so I can swear upon my gods name, but for the others Miss Priest. Eun Yuri cut her off. I told you I can just make one. The Priest became lost for words at her cold tone. My name isnt Priest. She pouted while muttering in a crawling voice. But not fazed in the slightest, Eun Yuri took out a paper talisman from her pocket. She tore the talisman in half without a shred of hesitation, and a bright light burst out and formed a new paper. After reading the content of the paper with apathetic eyes, Eun Yuri handed it to the Priest. Compulsory Performance Contract? The content of the contract was simple. Eun Yuri (hereinafter referred to as A) and the five members who will carry out the Impossible difficulty mission in the Neutral Zone (hereinafter referred to as B) shall form this contract to be carried out immediately after the completion of the mission. A and B shall sign this contract as evidence of their agreement. A must use a paper talisman to carry out the Neutral Zones Impossible difficulty mission.A must use the paper talisman within six seconds of the start of the Neutral Zones Impossible difficulty mission.However, if an unforeseen event prevents the use of the paper talisman, the time taken to resolve this issue shall not be counted toward the six seconds, and the time frame shall be extended automatically.When A and B complete the Impossible difficulty mission, B can receive the 172,800 Survival Points reward, distributed according to the Neutral Zones rules.However, the one-time use VIP store coupon given to B must be yielded to A, and this is to be done as soon as the mission is completed. The Priests eyebrows went up after checking the content of the contract. What was written on it was the same as what they talked about before. But what surprised her was that the magic contract suddenly appeared out of nowhere just by ripping a piece of paper. I have a question. Just as she was about to ask how Eun Yuri did it You dont have to sign it if you dont want to. Eun Yuri replied sharply. The Priest blinked rapidly. N-No, its not that I dont want to. How could she not want something that was essentially free 28,000 Survival Points? Its just that I have no intention of changing the terms of this contract. There are other people who would be interested, so you dont have to try to convince me. The Priests complexion began to turn sour. No, wait, when did I ever say I didnt want to sign it? Then sign it. Excuse me, Unni, did I do something wrong? The Priests voice went up slightly. They were comrades who had gone through life-or-death missions together. Although she understood that the contract was important, she was justifiably disappointed with Eun Yuri pressuring her so much. Ehei, lets not get too heated up. As the perfectly fine team began to show signs of internal conflict, Park Woori, who had already been reading Eun Yuris mood, cut in. Why are you like this all of a sudden? Do you hate me, Unni? Eii! She just wants to be sure. Isnt that right, Missus? Park Woori spoke eloquently. However I told you not to call me that. Eun Yuris expression became even colder. Im an unmarried maiden. I dont understand why you keep calling me Missus. Park Woori shrunk back at her frosty voice. So-sorry See, see! Shes suddenly like this! The Priest shouted again, and Park Woori went, Ah. Now, now, Priest-nim, calm down a bit. Excuse me, why are you also calling me Priest? I have a name, you know? I understand, I understand. Leader, youre too heated up right now. But come oooon! Shes not like this usually! Also, my name is! While the Priest blabbered on and Park Woori worked hard to settle the situation, Yoo Yeolmu stared at Eun Yuri, who was standing with her arms crossed. Even he thought she had gotten a bit cranky. It wasnt that there were no omens. Eun Yuri became overly touchy a week or two ago, and ever since then, she had been in a downcast state. Did something happen recently? Once Yoo Yeolmu stealthily initiated a conversation, the calmly standing Eun Yuri glanced back at him. Then, after a moment of hesitation, she bit her lower lip. I have a question. Yes, go ahead. What does it mean when a guy gives a girl a ring? Mmm it depends. It could be a normal gift, but at the very least, Id say he sees her in a favorable way. Then Eun Yuri drew a breath. What does it mean when a guy who has a girlfriend gives a ring to another girl? Pardon? Ah, just for the record, this isnt about me. Im asking for a friend. Yoo Yeolmu furrowed his brows. He sneaked a glance at Eun Yuris left hand, but he couldnt see it because she had her arms crossed. Eun Yuri asked again, And what does it mean when a guy who has a girlfriend puts a ring on a girls left ring finger while calling it a gift just for her? Hes flirting. Yoo Yeolmu spoke firmly. Putting a ring on a girls left ring finger is a well-known custom, both in the East and the West. It would be difficult to find someone who doesnt know this. Thats what I thought. Eun Yuri agreed with a complicated face. Yoo Yeolmu became curious and asked. So, um, who is this about? . Eun Yuris lovely lips became crooked. I dont know. Eun Yuri hmphed and turned away. 1. Yi Seol-Ahs singing an old Korean song from 1991 (famous for being sung a lot in North Korean media). Chapter 300. Sweeping Everything Clean (2) One day before the end of the Neutral Zone, Eun Yuris team finally agreed to take on the impossible mission. Eun Yuri stood in front of the plazas noticeboard and reminded herself of Seol Jihus warning. Rip it as soon as you go in. Theres no need to look around. If you hesitate even for a second, arrows will fly in and pierce your neck. Seol Jihu then added that he would have died on the spot if the guardian of the sanctuary didnt stop to make threats. Eun Yuri put the talisman in her mouth with a nervous expression, then held the paper slip for the Impossible difficulty mission in her hands. The other five members swallowed hard and stared at Eun Yuri with their hands on each others shoulders. The moment Eun Yuri tore the paper slip in half, the members disappeared without a trace. Then, the six reappeared in the plaza in less than five minutes, all sitting on their butts. Every single one of them had their mouths agape, clearly horror-stricken. Usually, an earthquake above 5.0 on the Richter scale would be called a powerful earthquake. An earthquake that was just one magnitude higher than another would release 32 times as much energy. Hence, a 12.0-magnitude earthquake would go beyond the realm of a natural disaster and reach the realm of an apocalyptic catastrophe. As the group had just witnessed an earthquake of such scale, it wouldnt be strange if they had pissed their pants. While everyone else was at a loss for words, Eun Yuri snapped out of her daze hearing an alarm. She had received a message saying that the rights over the reward had been transferred. She looked around stealthily. Although Eun Yuri was the one who had the highest amount of Survival Points in the Neutral Zone, the other five members of her team werent doing so badly either. If they truly wanted, they would have no trouble buying an item from the VIP store. Money aside, the VIP stores items belonged to whoever bought them first. Once Eun Yuri reminded herself of this, she shot up and ran. The other five tilted their heads as they watched her rush up the stairs. Maria, who was dozing off at the counter, woke up in a startle at the sound of the door bursting open. Seeing the customer who revisited after three months, or 89 days to be exact, she smiled brightly. Managing the VIP store wasnt a popular role. The reason was obvious just by looking at the available items. [VIP Store Inventory]1. Pneumas Sky Boots: 50,000 SP (1EA)2. Moirais Souvenir: 600,000 SP (1EA)3. Miyals Branding Iron: 100,000 SP (1EA)4. Seed of the World Tree: 400,000 SP (1EA)5. Saintes Mesures of Sidus: 80,000 SP (1EA)[1]6. Aphrisos Sedge: 150,000 SP (5EA)[2] The cheapest item cost 50,000 Survival Points, an amount most survivors could not even dream of having. Although any item sold by the VIP store would net its manager a hefty chunk of Survival Points, there werent many people who could buy its items. This was why Maria was so ecstatic to see Eun Yuri, who had bought all of the Special Competences on the first day of the Neutral Zone. W-What would you like? Maria cupped her hands together and asked half-nervously and half-excitedly. Eun Yuri checked her Survival Points. She had earned 120,000 points in the Tutorial and another 430,000 in the Neutral Zone. Because she was the top ranker, she rarely had to use her points, making her have more than 500,000 points. On top of this, she had six one-time use VIP store coupons. Eun Yuri yelled without hesitation. Ill take Moirai''s Souvenir first! Huk Marias eyes split open. She couldnt believe it. This customer chose the most expensive item from the get-go!? Who would have thought she would be such a huge spender!? However, Eun Yuri wasnt done yet. Ill take the Seed of the World Tree too! Marias jaw dropped. 1,000,000 points. She had earned one million points from Eun Yuris two sentences. Next Ah, ah, ah, aaaaaaaaaaaah! Maria screamed like someone who was on the verge of climaxing from an orgasm. She twisted her body and moaned like she was about to die of happiness. St stop! Stop it! Are you trying to kill me? Stop it, I tell you! Maria shouted hysterically and begged for mercy, but Eun Yuri did not let her off. I want Aphrisos Sedge! Ill take four of them! HUAAAAAAAANG! In the end, Maria could not bear the consecutive bombshells and collapsed on the floor. Convulsing sporadically, she looked up at Eun Yuri with hazy eyes. It was as if she was seeing her Messiah. That was until she heard what she said next. Ill buy these six with the VIP store coupons. I have six coupons so it works out perfectly. Pardon? Marias face stiffened. It went without saying that instructors could only earn Survival Points spent by survivors. Since these items were purchased for free, she would naturally end up with zero points. . Maria madly blinked her eyes while doubting her ears. Soon, she checked Eun Yuris Survival Points and rewards. Fuck. Marias face distorted. How can it be? How can it be!!!? The ray of hope she tasted after three months of despair had vanished into thin air. FUCK! Excuse me? Eun Yuri was taken aback. But given Marias personality, it wouldnt be an exaggeration to say she was thinking, This god-damned treacherous bitch made a fool out of me! FUCK! FUUUUUUUUCK! Why are you swearing all of a sudden Anyway, hurry up, please. Shut it! You treacherous bitch! You dare make a fool out of me!? What? Im going to go tell Oppa! What? Fuck, call him! Call Valhallas representative right here, right now! Do you know who I am!? Maria shouted with her chin held high. Eun Yuris eyes widened. Just who could this short, blonde girl be to not get scared of a publicly acknowledged titan like Seol Jihu? You pea-sized bitch, eh! Oppa and I, eh! We go way back! We met in the Neutral Zone! We went to Ramman Village together! We went to the Banquet together! We went to war! We went on expeditions! We did everything, eh! [3] The way she was talking, she seemed to be a member of Valhalla. Im still owed a favor! You wanna go for it!? Wanna see whose side hes going to take? Eh!? Maria had completely gone nuts. She was already spending her days depressed after a poor attempt at imitating a large-scale force and losing all the money she made by investing in stocks. In other words, she was lashing out at Eun Yuri to vent her pent-up frustration. But Eun Yuri did not know the backstory and only thought she ran into the wrong person. J-Just give me my items. Call Representativvvve!! Give me Pneumas Sky Boots, Miyals Branding Iron, Saintes Mesures of Sidus, and the remaining Aphrisos Sedge too. WHAT!? Ill pay for those with Survival Points. Maria jolted. Her eyeballs were practically popping out of their sockets. A hint of bewilderment and panic crossed her face, but soon, she scrunched her face. I just dont get it! Tang! Putting down the items Eun Yuri requested with force, she shouted. So beautiful! Tang! So glamorous! Tang! And so capable! Tang! We really hit the jackpot this time! Yep! Oppa really reeled in some talent! After putting down all the items in an instant, Maria shouted with a look of anger. That will be 380,000 points in total! Thank you! Eun Yuri looked completely dumbstruck. Just who is this? Because Eun Yuri was staring at her so intensely, Maria let out a dry cough and raised her eyebrows. Im so grateful, what should I do? Thats it! Ill go to Oppa and praise her! With that, she just ran off. Shes crazy. Eun Yuri was truly stupefied. Shes completely insane. This was the first meeting of the money-crazed Crazy and the genius magician. * D-Day - 1. A day remained until the end of the Neutral Zone. Seol Jihu looked at the items he got from Eun Yuri with a beaming smile. He originally planned to obtain Moirais Souvenir only, so how could he not be happy when he received so many items on top of the regular Competences to be used for training? Shes something, alright. Seol Jihu had kept his promise, and Eun Yuri had kept hers. More than what she promised, in fact. Since she was so generous, it was only right that Seol Jihu returned the favor. Come to think of it, she looked a little depressed. It made sense for her to feel bitter given that she had to hand over the items she worked so hard to obtain. Todays the last day. Should I go talk to her? Deciding as he pleased, Seol Jihu put an item in his back pocket before leaving his room. He stopped by the cafeteria on his way to grab a couple of beer cans, then walked up the stairs. Miss Eun Yuri? Tok, tok. Knocking lightly, the door shot open. Eun Yuri walked out in a tank top and a towel on her head. She must have taken a hot bath as her hair was wet. She gave off a sweet scent, possibly from the vitality-recovering herb put in the bath. Can we talk for a bit? Todays the last day. Seol Jihu winked as he held up a can of beer. Eun Yuri lowered her head slightly. The way she blankly stared at the ground, she seemed to be hesitating. On the other hand, she seemed to be on guard. Okay. However, her hesitation did not last long. Perfect timing. I wanted to ask you something. She must have a lot of frustration pent-up inside as she spoke in an argumentative tone. Seol Jihu tilted his head, but Eun Yuri had already turned away. The room had a couch and a table, but Eun Yuri sat down on the floor. Seol Jihu sat across from her. The man and the woman drank beer quietly as they munched on dried jerky. As an awkward silence continued, Eun Yuri suddenly let out a sigh. Perhaps because she just got out of the bath or because alcohol entered her system or because she was simply weak at alcohol, her neck was already red. She looked like she would drink herself to sleep, so Seol Jihu quickly initiated the conversation. Didnt you say you had something to talk to me about? Yes, but cant you go first, Oppa? She seemed to be extra careful. Right, Id be disappointed too if the fruits of my labor were taken away. Empathizing with Eun Yuris predicament, Seol Jihu took out Miyals Branding Iron from his pocket. Heres a present. Eun Yuri stared at the stamp. She seemed to be at a loss for what to do, just like someone who received a surprise gift. This is Miyals Branding Iron. Once you brand yourself with it, youll be able to double the power of a spell once every 48 hours. I thought itd be perfect for you. Y-You dont have to give it to me. Dont be so humble. Youre more than qualified to take it. Seol Jihu shook his hand. He looked like he would force it on her even if she refused. Eun Yuri lowered her head and took the branding iron. Thank you. Seol Jihu observed Eun Yuri intently as she studied Miyals Branding Iron. She didnt look all that happy. No, she looked like she liked it, but her eyes were still without energy. Why? Looking at her with his Nine Eyes, he saw that her current emotion was complicated. Um, do you want anything else? No, not at all. Its fine, so tell me. As long as it isnt Moirais Souvenir, Ill give it a thought. I would have already told you if I wanted something. Eun Yuri said in a calm voice. What youve given me so far is more than enough. Introducing Teachers dream world to me, especially. I wont forget that for the rest of my life. Really. From the sound of it, the VIP store items didnt seem to be the cause. Mm, then are you depressed because the Neutral Zone is ending? ? Because I was like that. I really had a lot of fun, so I was reluctant to leave on the last day. No, Im not that attached to this place We all have to leave anyways. Eun Yuri shook her head. A soft swirling was heard from the beer can. Did she think it was strange that Seol Jihu was asking this and that? She took a sip of beer and asked, Why are you asking this? No reason. You just looked a little down. Tak. The beer can slammed down a little harder. Eun Yuri puckered her lips and sucked in the liquid on her lips. After sucking a few times, she opened her mouth. Um, theres something Im dying to know. What is it? Oppa, you have a girlfriend, right? Seol Jihu furrowed his brows. Just what kind of a random question was that? He didnt understand why she was asking him this, but he answered anyway. No, I dont. You dont? Then Eun Yuri closed her mouth in the middle. No they dont have to be boyfriend and girlfriend a lot of people hook up in this day and age Miss Eun Yuri? Then what about this? She murmured something to herself before suddenly raising her left hand. The silver ring on her ring finger sparkled under the light. Why did you give this ring to me? Should I have not? You can, but you put it on my ring finger and said it was a present just for me. Yeah, that ring is the medium thats needed to enter the dream world. Thats why its a present just for Miss Eun Yuri. Huh? And when youre gifting a ring to a girl, arent you supposed to put it on their left ring finger? !? Eun Yuri was surprised twice. But the second surprise was a magnitude bigger than the first. She stuttered. N-No, who told you that? My ex-girlfriend. My mom also said the same thing. Ex-girlfriend and Oppas mother? Yes. Eun Yuri swept her forehead up and lifted her chin up. Im sorry. I must be stupid because I cant understand a thing. Can you explain again? In more detail. Seol Jihu scratched his head. He didnt know why he had to explain it to the last detail, but seeing Eun Yuris confused face, he decided to tell her. Was it when I was in my first year of middle school? Making a ring out of coins was a popular fad at the time. I wasnt an exception. Okay, go on. But after I made one, I didnt know what to do with it. The fad was pretty much over by then too. So I asked my ex-girlfriend, no, I guess we werent dating back then. We were childhood friends. Anyway, I asked her if she wanted it, and she was really happy. That was when I first heard it. What. Wait, didnt Oppas mother say the same thing? She did. She was there actually when the exchange was happening, and she smiled and said Seonhwa was absolutely right. Eun Yuri was struck speechless. She wasnt sure what she just heard. So youre saying this idea was embedded into your mind after hearing that? If you put it like that, its like I was brainwashed or something. Its not that bad. Just Seonhwa is always right. No, Oppa, what someone says cant always be right. Thats true, but things Seonhwa says to me are. You know, its like the saying, if you listen to your mom, youll get a rice cake even while youre asleep. Seonhwa was like that for me. If only I listened to what she said then things wouldnt have turned out like this. Seol Jihu said regrettably. But Eun Yuri, who didnt know his circumstances very well, still had question marks in her eyes. But as a fellow obsessive love disorder patient, she had an idea. Did that Unni say that often? That Oppa should just listen to her, that shes always right, and that this is all for Oppas benefit. Oh? How did you know? Seonhwa says that all the time. You said you were childhood friends? Yep, our parents were friends even before we were born. She was also my neighbor. So you must have known her for a long time. Since the day we were born. We were always together since we were babies, but we didnt start dating until we got into college. Ah, I still remember. I mustered up the courage to ask her out, and she suddenly burst into tears, saying that shes been dying of frustration since elementary school and that shes finally gotten her wish Seol Jihu smiled pleasantly as he reminisced about past memories. The clever Eun Yuri began to understand the details of Seol Jihus background. To be more precise, exactly how Seol Jihu ended up this way. Hes been completely brainwashed Although Seol Jihu denied it, it wouldnt be brainwashing in the first place if he was aware. From the looks of it, this ex-girlfriend of his had carefully groomed him over a long period of time, and his family seemed to have helped secretly. Simply put, the ex-girlfriend had earmarked him at a young age and raised him to her taste. Just how much did she like him to go so far? Eun Yuri applauded the care and effort this Seonhwa put into grooming him while feeling a chill at the same time. This womans tenacity was definitely not something Eun Yuri could match. Maybe she instilled this strange common sense into him to ward off other girls who would approach him It was a plausible theory given the underwear gift incident. Moreover, Eun Yuri also became awkward around Seol Jihu after he gifted her a ring. Eun Yuri quietly muttered in astonishment. But if you groomed him so much, why not hold onto him to the bitter end? Why set him free? Ah he said he was a gambler. She tilted the beer can back as her body slowly leaned forward. She was speaking with her body language, Whatever, it doesnt matter what happens. Are you alright? Yeees Im fine. Unlike what she was saying, the way the end of her speech trailed off showed that she was drunk. Eun Yuri cooled herself off with the coldness of the floor and muttered weakly. Im still not sure I understand everything but I think I may have been misunderstanding things. Seol Jihu stared at her before going Ah. He started to understand what misunderstandings Eun Yuri had. Was that why her current emotion was complicated? He grinned, thinking how absurd it was, before bursting into laughter. It would be a different story if it were Seo Yuhui, but to be completely honest, Eun Yuri was not his type. It must have been a misunderstanding. Dont worry, Im not an easy guy. Seol Jihu spoke rubbish while being blissfully ignorant. As he slowly turned his gaze, he saw Eun Yuri grumbling. For some reason, her expression was full of dissatisfaction. Because this side of her was rather refreshing, Seol Jihu ended up laughing once more. Looking back, Eun Yuri had rarely revealed her emotions during the Tutorial. He never knew what she was thinking about, and whenever she stared blankly into the air, he wondered if he invited a fool. But now, she was revealing a small part of her inner thoughts. Perhaps this was Eun Yuris real self. In that case, he must have gotten closer to her compared to the Tutorial. Thinking so, Seol Jihu cheered up. * Same time. It was deep into the night, but the Eva Royal Palace was bustling. Charlotte Aria was wandering back and forth in the grand hall. With her hands behind her, she was walking busily and nervously. Your Majesty, please go to sleep. Dont you need to head to the dream world? Sorg Khne offered, unable to bear looking at her. However, Charlotte Aria did not even pretend to listen. W-What should we do? . Seol Jihu, wheres Seol Jihu? Why isnt he back yet? How can he be gone at a time like this!? The Neutral Zone hasnt ended yet, Your Majesty. When will it end? The completion ceremony will be tomorrow morning. They should be back immediately afterward, so please talk to them then. But. Even if they arrive before then, your servant will still be here. Sorg Khne bowed while calmly soothing Charlotte Aria. Please do not worry and head to sleep. 1. The name of this item has been fixed to what the author came up with (was previously mistranslated) 2. This item was mistranslated by the previous translator as Aphrodites Sedge. The name isnt Aphrodite, but Aphriso (isnt from anywhere as far as I can tell). 3. A parody of a famous line in the Korean movie Nameless Gangsters. Chapter 301. The Prodigal Son (1) That night, Seol Jihu had a dream. He wasnt summoned by Roselle but was having a real dream. The young Seol Jihu and Yoo Seonhwa were bickering with each other, and Seol Jihu could also see his mother and Aunty Yoo. [Hurry up, Jihu.] [But Hyung and I are going to play video games without Mom knowing] [No, you cant. Aunty told you to go to bed. Lets go to sleep together.] [But I want to sleep with Hyung Do I have to sleep with you?] [Yes, you definitely have to.] [Why?] [Because my parents sleep in the same room every night. Your mom and dad do the same, right?] [Yeah!] [Thats why. Think about it. My dad and your dad are biologically male, and my mom and your mom are biologically female.] [Right.] [And youre male and Im female.] [Hmm?] [Thats why we need to sleep together.] [.] The young Seol Jihu tilted his head. It must not have made sense no matter how hard he thought about it as he turned his head and looked for his mom. Jihus Mom was looking at the two children with a pleased expression. [Mom.] [Yes, Jihu?] When she met his questioning eyes, she nodded with a kind smile. [You see, Seonhwa told me] [Yes, what Seonhwa said is completely true.] [!?] [J-Jihus Mom?] [1] Seonhwas Mom stuttered, but it was too late. The young Seol Jihu asked again in surprise. [Really?] [Yes, of course.] [Aha.] [Got it? Okay, so go and catch some Zs with Seonhwa.] [Okay.] Just like that, the obedient young Seol Jihu was dragged to the bedroom by Yoo Seonhwa. As the two children held each others hands and laid down on the bed, Jihus Mom giggled quietly. Seonhwas Mom laughed while looking a bit uneasy. [What a trouble. Im sorry, Jihus Mom.] [Sorry about what?] [I always tell her not to do that, but Seonhwa just wont back down when it comes to Jihu.] [Oh my, is it that much?] [Yes! Last time, she even asked if I was interested in Jihu and how someone with a family could do something like that. Really, I dont know where she learned those things.] [Oh my, oh my!] Jihus Mom laughed out loud while clapping her hands. [Jeez, Seonhwas just so adorable!] [Adorable? Im worried. What if Jihu develops bad habits because of her?] [Eiii, dont worry so much. Seonhwa can just live with him forever.] [But still] Jihus Mom waved her hand saying that it was okay, but Seonhwas Mom looked at Jihu worriedly as Seonhwa sang a lullaby for him. On the other hand, the adult Seol Jihu dreaming of the past smiled in joy. Of course, when he woke up, he forgot the dream completely. But he thought it was weird seeing Eun Yuri apologizing to him, saying how she misunderstood him on her own and how she didnt know his circumstances before. * The three-month period came to an end. Today was the day the Neutral Zone would end. During the completion ceremony, it was customary for the head manager to congratulate the graduates and wish them good luck. However, Seol Jihu took after Cinzia and decided to end the ceremony in a minute. He even left the speech in Kim Hannahs care. Kim Hannah grumbled and said, Why dont you just open the door and tell the graduates to go off on their own? Adding, If youre too lazy, just say it. Youre making me do this because you dont want to. However, the graduates didnt mind it all that much. The Paradise they had been looking forward to entering was right in front of them, so it would feel strange if boring formalities entered their ears. And just like that, the completion ceremony safely ended at breakneck speed. Seol Jihu was satisfied with not hearing, Ah, fuck, why is it so goddamn long? When is it ending? The manager and instructors sent out all the graduates other than Eun Yuri and then left the Neutral Zone after cleaning up the area they were in charge of. The other organizations must have finished signing contracts with the newbies and brought them away as it was rather empty outside. The only ones they could see were the Earthlings who invited Park Woori and Yoo Yeolmu, Kim Hannah who was negotiating with them, and the coachmen who came to pick up Valhalla as per the contract between them. Seol Jihu saw Eun Yuri looking left and right without rest and made her take a seat before taking out a contract. By the time he finished signing a 4-year contract with her, Kim Hannah came back with Park Woori and Yoo Yeolmu. Thank you! Well work hard to meet your expectations! Please take care of us. Seol Jihu spoke while looking at the two men greeting Valhallas members. That was quicker than I thought. The organizations behind them were both enemies with Scheherazade. Werent they suspicious? It wouldnt be strange for them to think, Why do they want them? I just gave a few believable excuses. Well, I guess they arent excuses since theyre true. I just said, Our precious Magician wants to continue teaming up with the two of them. So Im just throwing the idea out there~ Then once I made the two open their Status Windows, it was easy sailing. Although Kim Hannah still had to put out gold in exchange for them, the amount was a drop in the bucket compared to the time Carpe Diem recruited the Yi siblings. Once the matter was over with, Valhallas members hopped on the carriage ride back to Eva. And the moment the carriage started moving and the clitter-clatter of the wheels rang out, Eun Yuris eyes lit up. Inside the full carriage and the clamorous atmosphere, everyone smiled in satisfaction. Seol Jihu smiled satisfactorily as well. The grains of sand in the wilderness they were passing by looked like contribution points that had been recovered to a good amount. Seol Jihu gently stroked the bag holding the VIP stores items and stealthily snuggled up to Seo Yuhuis side. Feeling her hand gently patting the back of his hand, Seol Jihu closed his eyes. He felt calm and relaxed for the first time in a while. That night, the carriage stopped at an appropriate place to set up camp. Even though they were in a safe zone, there was no guarantee that there wouldnt be trouble. By the time dinner ended, Seol Jihu called out the 2-person night watch teams he came up with. Hugo, who was listening quietly, raised an objection. Seol, why are you and Lady Seo Yuhui in the same group? And in the middle of the night, to boot. Is there a reason we cant be? Dont try to fool my eyes. Do you think I cant see through your lecherous thoughts? Lecherous thoughts? Noona would misunderstand if she heard. Fine, you might be innocent. I trust you. So you gotta change the group for my trust. What kind of logic is that? Sigh, whos the one with lecherous thoughts here? Hey, hey, just change the group. You can be on night watch with me. Chohong, who was walking by, clicked her tongue and offered apathetically. However, Seol Jihu couldnt let that happen. After all, he had waited so long for this day. No, the night watch groups are final. Got that, Hugo? Yuhui Noona is going to be on night watch duty with me tonight. However, Hugo was unrelenting. He threw a tantrum, saying he wanted to keep a night watch with Seo Yuhui at least once. Only when Seol Jihu threatened with his authority as the representative did Hugo lower his tail. It was because Jang Maldong, who hated disregard for authority, stood up with his cane in hand. This is unfair. Just you wait. You think Ill stop here? Hugo gritted his teeth and ran off. He raced to Seo Yuhui, who was opening her sleeping bag, then told her that Seol Jihu was scheming to be on night watch duty with her. However, his expression immediately turned sour as Seo Yuhui rejoiced instead. Oh my, is that true? She giggled with the back of her hand over her mouth before leaving the tent. Smiling joyfully, she looked at the restless rabbit as if he was adorable. Seol Jihu let out a dry cough and turned away. Feeling the strange, hot air flowing between the two, the emotion on Hugos face quickly disappeared. Phi Sora placed her hand on the petrified Hugos shoulder and shook her head silently. Having succeeded in getting rid of the obstacle, Seol Jihu took out the item from the bag and left the tent as soon as his night watch shift arrived. Seo Yuhui was already outside. The way she was reading a book by the campfire looked like a scene out of a painting, grabbing Seol Jihus attention before he noticed. If Seo Yuhui didnt notice his presence and gesture him to come closer by tapping on the seat next to her, he would have spent the entire night staring at her. Noona. Taking a seat right away, Seol Jihu cleared his throat and called her name. Seo Yuhui held in the laughter that was constantly trying to burst out. Seol Jihu was probably trying hard to reveal it, but even the way he was staring at her was mellow. I have something to give you. Hmm? What does our little prankster have for me? Perhaps finding Seol Jihu setting the mood adorable, Seo Yuhui giggled while lightly pinching his cheek. However, as soon as Seol Jihu took out the item from his pocket, her smile vanished. In Seol Jihus hand was a beautiful sculpture of a goddess that was about 20 centimeters tall. Although it looked like a simple souvenir on the surface, Seo Yuhui could clearly feel the immense, sublime divine power it held. Even the Daughter of Luxuria, who traveled all around Paradise in her early days and experienced all sorts of mystical things, was surprised by the amount. Seo Yuhui could not say anything for a while. In fact, she did not even move. Seol Jihu must have liked that reaction as he grinned. Its Moirais Souvenir. He continued bashfully. You said so before, didnt you? That you would be able to recover if you had Moirais Souvenir. Thats why. Barely managing to snap out of her stupor, Seo Yuhui spat out the breath she had been holding in. She shook her head vigorously. Calling Moirais Souvenir an extraordinary item would be an understatement. Only one of it existed in all of Paradise, and bringing it to a temple and offering it to a god could net the giver a tremendous, almost frightening amount of contribution points. She knew where Seol Jihu was coming from, but she couldnt use the item this way. Jihu. No. She tried to reject him, but Seol Jihu took the initiative. He must have known what Seo Yuhui would say as he forced the item into her hands and wrapped her hand around it. Seo Yuhui could feel the back of her hand heat up, so much so that she worried it might get burnt. This is yours. No matter what. Listen to me. No, I wont. Seol Jihu stared straight at Seo Yuhui, his nose practically touching hers in close distance. If you really dont want it, Ill take it back. But no one will be using it, including me. He even gave a chilling threat. However, Seo Yuhui knew that these werent his true feelings. He was simply expressing them so he would make her take it no matter what. Seo Yuhui sighed. If Seol Jihu used it, he could aim to become a Unique Ranker. At the very least, he would be able to instantly raise Eun Yuris battle power to a level that was usable against the Parasites. But setting aside all these uses, he was trying to give the souvenir to her. In truth, it couldnt be called inefficient even if Seo Yuhui used it. After all, Valhalla would end up with a Level 8 Priest. But she was hesitant because she felt uncomfortable taking such a precious object. Noona, this trip to the Neutral Zone was all for this. I used a gold stamp to invite Miss Eun Yuri just to obtain Moirais Souvenir. Seo Yuhuis eyes widened. Until now, she thought it was for Eun Yuri. But he just denied it. Just because of me? Just because? Seol Jihu shook his head. I havent slept peacefully since you sacrificed yourself for me. It always felt like there was a huge boulder on my chest that I just couldnt shrug off. It was a bit funny to say that he couldnt live with debt, but Seol Jihus disposition changed to the Golden Rule after entering Paradise. But if somebody asked if he was giving the Moirais Souvenir to repay his debt, then he would have to tilt his head. He didnt know why. No matter how much he racked his brain, he couldnt figure it out. Although he couldnt put his tongue around it, there was something he couldnt forget. Just like Teresa, he felt a strong attraction when he first saw Seo Yuhui. That emotion was making him do this. It was telling him to give her Moirais Souvenir. That he had to protect her. Seol Jihu loosened his grip. Slowly taking his hand off, he spoke with a burning gaze. I want you to take it. A short sentence escaped his mouth. But this simple sentence carried many indescribable emotions condensed in it. Seo Yuhui slowly closed her eyes. After careful consideration, she slowly stroked the stone statue. Can I really use this? You better. Otherwise, Im going to cling to you and bother you until you do. Hearing this, Seo Yuhuis determination wavered. That didnt sound all that bad. Seo Yuhui opened her eyes. With a somewhat dreamy expression and a pair of hazy eyes, she stared at the young man in front of her. Jihu. Seol Jihus breath stopped just as he was about to reply. It was because Seo Yuhui had abruptly embraced him. Poor baby. How regrettable. Youre so kind and thoughtful just why. Seol Jihu looked up furtively within her warm embrace. Under the night sky scintillating with stars, Seo Yuhuis face truly looked holy as it reflected the starlight. Moreover, the affectionate gaze with which she was looking at him was hot enough to melt almost anything. Jihu. Nearing her face even more, Seo Yuhui whispered into his ears. Gulp. The sound of Seol Jihu swallowing his saliva rang out loudly. His face and the back of his neck were itching. Our Jihu A whisper mixed with the sound of breathing brushed his ears. Seol Jihu subconsciously closed his eyes. He might be mistaken, but it seemed like the sound of breathing was getting closer. As a delicate fragrance flowed down and melted onto his tongue Oppa. Seol Jihus eyes shot open. The pair both turned at the same time. Eun Yuri was walking out of the tent while rubbing her eyes. I just had a dream. She randomly brought up her dream. Yawning until her mouth was almost split open, Eun Yuri said apathetically. The Queen is asking when youre coming. The Queen? I mean Charlotte Aria-nim. She wants you back quickly. Ah. Eun Yuri must have talked to her in Roselles dream world. Why? Im not sure. But Teacher sent her back in a hurry, saying that someone was trying to wake her up. Anyway, she sounded pretty urgent It was only then that Eun Yuri saw Seol Jihu in Seo Yuhuis arms. She immediately raised her eyebrows. The pair slowly separated. Seo Yuhui let out a slight cough before picking up her book upside down and fixing her eyes on it. Perhaps because of the campfire, her cheeks were flushed red. Eun Yuris eyes rolled around in a circle. I thought I should tell you right away. Right. Thank you. Seol Jihu said calmly. Of course, inside, he was crying tears of blood. He couldnt help but think, I was so close! Then have a good time. Bowing respectfully, Eun Yuri went back into the tent. Next, a cold night breeze blew between the pair. In matters between a man and a woman, a certain mood was one of the most important things. Seol Jihu cursed Charlotte Aria for ruining the mood. He didnt know what happened but felt like he would really start hating her if it was something insignificant. Wheeeeew. Seol Jihu heaved a heavy sigh while putting a cigarette in his mouth. Just as he was about to light it, his eyes met Seo Yuhuis. . . A moment later, the two laughed sheepishly. * Late at night, the carriage arrived in Eva earlier than expected. The group had given the coachmen extra cash to rush back. It was because of what Eun Yuri said and also because Charlotte Aria never returned to the dream world afterward. According to Roselle, she was purposely not summoning her due to her unstable mental state. Seol Jihu greatly regretted not bringing a communication crystal. Although communication was automatically blocked between the Neutral Zone and the outside world, the tampering incidents in the past had also made the royal families ban bringing personal communication crystals inside. Seol Jihu hurried back worriedly, but the citys atmosphere seemed fine. He couldnt feel anything like the clouds of war he had seen in Haramark, and the atmosphere even seemed livelier than normal. Did her anxiety disorder relapse or something? Seeing inebriated Earthlings singing outside, Seol Jihu judged that there was no need to rush and headed back home. After watching the newbies amazement by the size of the building, Seol Jihu held a simple welcoming party as planned. The party wasnt just for the three new recruits, but also for Basler, Oh Rahee, and Kazuki. The welcoming party was fun. Everyone ate and drank, enjoying the cheerful atmosphere. Everything was perfect other than Phi Sora getting drunk in the middle, provoking Oh Rahee, and ending up on the floor pulling each others hair out. 200 silver coins on Red Hair! Ill bet 100 silver coins on the Straight Faced Bitch! Maria arranged a betting game. As Seol Jihu was thinking about who to bet on Representative. He suddenly heard someone calling his name. Kim Hannah was standing behind him with a flickering crystal orb in her hand. Its from the Eva Royal Family. The royal administrator is on the line. Thats from just now, right? Yes, were there no missed calls? No, I checked as soon as I got back. There was no lingering light. That was why Seol Jihu figured he could contact them tomorrow morning. But the fact that there was a call less than two hours after their return meant Seeing the ruckus breaking out in front of him, Seol Jihu quietly left. After moving to his office and placing his hand on the communication crystal, Sorg Khnes face came on the screen. Sir Khne? My apologies. I just heard you returned to Eva. I was going to call you tomorrow, but I thought it might be better to do it now. Its fine. Did something happen? I guess you could say that. They made it so that theres nothing wrong on the surface, but Sorg Khne smacked his lips. What? After hearing a brief explanation, Seol Jihu asked back a tone louder. The Federations delegation came to visit? Mn. A member of the delegation seemed to be your acquaintance. Was it Miss Yuirel? Shes a Cave Fairy. Yes, she said she came as an attendant. Seol Jihu furrowed his brows. Yuirel was the Fairy General. Among Cave Fairies, she was ranked second. For someone of her position to have come as an attendant, it meant the delegation had someone ranked even higher than her. 1. In Korea, moms usually call other moms by their firstborns name + Mom. Though in this case, Seol Jihus name is used rather than his older brothers (probably for claritys sake). Chapter 302. The Prodigal Son (2) The Federation was made from a union of five races. This meant there was no singular king that governed the entire nation. But that did not mean it had no leaders. Each race had a designated representative, and one race undoubtedly had the greatest say in the council. Once Seol Jihu thought this far, he had an idea who was included in the delegation. It wasnt too difficult given which race took the lead to form the Federation. The Fallen Angels. Yes. And among the Fallen Angels are special beings who are especially revered by the others. Theyre called the Four Fallen Archangels. Mikael suddenly crossed Seol Jihus mind. And among these four But before Seol Jihu could ask whether it really was her, Sorg Khne continued. The highest-ranked Fallen Archangel is currently staying in Eva. Seol Jihus eyes rapidly widened. The Federation, the second most powerful force in Paradise, had its chief leader visiting Eva? This was not something he could take lightly, and given that they were at war, it could be considered a matter of great consequence. Looking back, there was a precedent of one of the Four Fallen Archangels visiting Haramark. But at the time, they had a grand mission of saving Seol Jihu humanitys vital battle strength. But the surface reason for their visit this time was insignificant. It was apparently to thank the Eva Royal Family for the rescue and safe return of the Federation members that were hunted as slaves. However, this matter wasnt something the Federation should thank the humans for, nor was it a matter that required the visit of its chief leader. He said they arrived four days ago? More than enough time had passed for them to finish saying their thanks and leave, yet the delegation was still staying in Eva. Although they need not say this publicly, they apparently had business with Seol Jihu. Just what happened for such high-ranking figures to personally visit? Seol Jihus heart grew heavier the more he thought about it. He didnt think it would be for a good thing. He would have to hear them out to be sure, but they most certainly had a reason for staying in Eva. Seol Jihu tossed and turned in his bed before drifting into a light sleep. When he woke up, he could feel the cold air of the morning. After getting out of his bed and washing up, he hurriedly finished breakfast and packed his bag. After putting the still-drowsy Little Chick into his pocket, he left the building. Because he called Sorg Khne on his way over, the royal administrator was waiting for him. He guided Seol Jihu to a secluded room in the palace. As the door opened, Seol Jihu took a deep breath to soothe his pounding heart. Three people were sitting in the room. On the left was Yuirel who he was acquainted with. Once Seol Jihu entered, she raised her hand and greeted him. Seol Jihu had never seen the woman on the right, but judging by her white skin and pointy ears, she was sure to be a Sky Fairy. Finally, sitting in the middle of the two was a woman whose eyes were closed and black wings folded. Her silver-white hair flowed down like a waterfall, and she carried a lofty look. Although she wasnt Mikael, she gave off an inviolable majesty. Seol Jihu halted his steps. Soon, the angels eyes opened slightly. As soon as her beautiful silver eyes, seemingly filled with moonlight, caught sight of Seol Jihu, she gave a languid smile. Hello. Seol Jihu was momentarily taken aback. How should he put this She had greeted him in a much friendlier manner than he expected. He wasnt expecting her to say in a grand manner, Come, human, but the image of angels within him shattered like glass. But not caring about Seol Jihus idle thoughts, the Fallen Angel was already busy studying Seol Jihu right and left. She spoke once again only after staring at him with a profound gaze for quite some time. I see. So you are the fate that the Parasite Queen fears Then, she tilted her head. How very interesting. A fate that dies once does not reopen easily. It isnt as if there is no precedent but even the Martial God needed forced intervention to twist it open, yet to do it with ones own strength Hmm, this doesnt make much sense. ? Ah, dont mind it. I was just talking to myself. The Fallen Angel chuckled while waving her hand dismissively. She then crossed her arms and shrugged. Im Gabriel. Nice to meet you. Im Valhallas representative, Seol Jihu. I know. Anyone from the Federation would unless they were living under a rock. Gabriel smiled. Well, please excuse me for only revealing my name. After Ive fallen, things like ranks and positions have long since become meaningless. Seol Jihu didnt say anything. Not only was this the first time he was meeting her, but he also didnt understand a thing she was saying. It didnt look like Gabriel really minded either. She simply gestured at him to take a seat. Im sorry to say this right after meeting you, but can we ask you to do us a favor? Gabriel cut to the chase as soon as Seol Jihu sat down. We thought wed be able to meet you the day we got here, but things have gotten delayed more than wed like. We need to hurry back. The situation isnt all that good. Yes, its fine. Go ahead. Thank you. First, wed like to see the Arcus Spirit. This is a very important matter for us. Gabriel said in a haste. Seol Jihu had already heard the reason for their visit yesterday from Sorg Khne. The first was for Gabriel to see Seol Jihu, the second was to see Little Chick, and the third was to tell him something. Seol Jihu took out Little Chick from his pocket. Ah! After seeing the Arcus Spirit, the Sky Fairy exclaimed softly. Gabriel asked, Is he the real thing? Yes! Hes still in infancy, but Im certain this is the Arcus Spirit! The Sky Fairies had previously held a ritual at the location of the Pagoda of Dreams. The purpose of this ritual was to sense the energy of the Arcus Spirit and communicate with it. But one day, this energy had vanished. The Federations higher-ups confirmed that an expedition team had entered the Pagoda of Dreams and guessed that Seol Jihu must have taken the Arcus Spirit. They had come to Eva to achieve the goal of that ritual. Good. Then hurry up and ask. Hearing Gabriels command, the Sky Fairy looked at Seol Jihu. Once she nudged the sleeping Little Chick, it woke up with its eyes flashing. Ppi? Just as it was about to throw a fit, as usual, the sound of wind leaked out of the Sky Fairys mouth. It was almost as if she was whistling. Seol Jihu immediately thought, What is she doing? But in the next moment, Little Chick turned its head and gazed at the whistling Sky Fairy. Phwwwht Pyak. Phwwwht, phwwwht Pyak pyak? Seol Jihus eyes widened as the two seemed to be exchanging a conversation. Its Spirit Language. Yuirel whispered after seeing Seol Jihus expression. Its the language Spirits use when they communicate. Sky Fairies dont really need to learn it because theyre born with the ability to communicate their feelings with the Spirits, but some Fairies choose to learn it anyways. We brought a Fairy who knew how to speak Spirit Language to better communicate with the Arcus Spirit. Seol Jihu wanted to ask more about the language but closed his mouth after seeing the grave look on the Sky Fairys face. For a while, only the sound of whistling and chirps rang out in the room. After ten minutes went by Pyak. Little Chick dropped its head while crossing its tiny wings. The way it closed its eyes, it seemed to have fallen into deep thought. Seeing this, the Sky Fairys expression darkened. How is it? The Sky Fairy quietly shook her head at Gabriels question. He said he doesnt know. Apparently, its been too long since hes left the Spirit Realm. Gabriel clicked her tongue. Maybe we were expecting too much. Did something happen? After seeing an opening, Seol Jihu finally asked what he had been curious about the most. Gabriel glanced at him, then sighed. If its you I guess its fine to tell you. Ill be blunt. The Spirit Realms energy vanished. . Of course, our communication had been cut off even before that. But even though the unstable connection made it impossible for us to summon Spirits, the Fairies could still feel that the Spirit Realm existed. What does not being able to feel the Spirit Realms energy mean? Its simple. Gabriel said meekly. It means that the foundation of the Spirit Realm the World Tree has withered. Seol Jihus heart sank. [The moment the Spirit Realm falls, Tigol Fortress is done for. And if Tigol Fortress falls, its the end for the Federation. And if the Federation falls] What Eun Yuri from his vision tried so hard to stop had happened. Isnt there a way to revive the World Tree? If it was that easy, we wouldnt be here right now. When Seol Jihu asked in a hurry, Gabriel smacked her lips and raised three fingers. Reviving the World Tree is extremely difficult. To do it, you need to solve three problems. Unfortunately, theyre all very difficult to do. What are they? As I said before, the Spirit Realms energy vanishing means that the World Tree has died completely. So we would need to give birth to a new World Tree, and we would need the seed of the World Tree for this. Gabriel continued. But this seed was held by the mother World Tree in the Spirit realm. I doubt the Army Commander that destroyed the World Tree left this seed untouched. By the seed of the World Tree Seol Jihu immediately opened his bag. He wanted to ask the Federation about it anyway, and this was the perfect opportunity. Are you talking about this? As Seol Jihu pulled his hand out, a fingernail-sized seed was sitting on his palm. It looked like a persimmon seed but glowed green while giving off a mystical energy. The three visitors attention fell on the seed immediately. And about five seconds later, the Sky Fairy screamed her lungs out. AAAAAAAH! She even slammed the table while shooting up and fumbled to the ground. The! The seed of the World Tree!? She shouted while flailing on the floor. Even Yuirel stuck out her tongue and gasped. This is surprising. Only Gabriel maintained a relative calm. How do you have this object? I brought it from the Neutral Zone. Neutral Zone? Its an area created by the Seven Gods. Special items are sold there, and the contribution points offered by Earthlings are used to materialize Once Seol Jihu finished his brief explanation, Gabriel frowned while Yuirel simultaneously clutched her head. Aaaaaah! Damn it! If only you brought it earlier! Huh? Just a little! If we had it just a little earlier! Aaaaargh! She then banged her head on the table in intense regret. As Seol Jihu stared at her in a daze, Gabriel smiled bitterly. I told you, the World Tree should have died already. Then we just have to plant the seed and grow another one. Youre right. We can. But do you think the World Tree can grow to adulthood in a single day? Seol Jihu went Ah. Even an ordinary tree needed a long time to grow. He couldnt fathom how long it would take the World Tree to reach adulthood. Thats why I said there wasnt just one problem. Well, it would be a different story if the Parasite Queen waited until the World Tree grew. Is there no way we can speed up the World Trees growth? Its not entirely impossible. The World Tree isnt a fool. It has several methods prepared in case it perishes. Right. Well, it would be more correct to say it stores a special nutrient to facilitate the growth of the next World Tree. Gabriel tapped on the table anxiously. That nutrient is officially called Aphrisos Sedge. Given the current situation, well need about five of them. Thats the only way to see the rate of growth we want. Aphrisos Sedge? Yes. To be honest, wanting five would be being too greedy. If we had just three no, just one or two, then wed be able to have some hope. About that Anyway, theres a huge chance that the Army Commander would have snatched them from the dead World Tree as w In the next moment, Gabriel couldnt finish her sentence and dropped her jaw. It was because Seol Jihu had put his hand into his bag and took something else out. It wasnt only Gabriel who was surprised. Yuirel raised her head helplessly and instantly became frozen. The Sky Fairy, who was getting up in an awkward standing position, tripped on her foot and fell back down. This is it, right? Aphrisos Sedge. In Seol Jihus hand were tuberous roots that looked like nuts. Five of them, no less. A heavy silence descended in the room. Chapter 303. The Prodigal Son (3) The room went silent in an instant. A sudden silence could mean many things depending on the situation. There might have been a slip of the tongue, or people might have been struck speechless by something startling. This situation fell in the latter category. Everyone was looking at Aphrisos Sedge with looks of disbelief. The only reason they believed it was solely because the evidence was right in front of them. Their eyes were staring right at it. After a long silence, Gabriel barely managed to open her mouth. Really Im just as surprised as when I heard Undying Diligence perished What a mysterious human. Yuirel also chimed in. It was the same with the First Army Commander, but he really has a way of solving problems that the Federation cannot do anything about. She even sounded a little dejected. The Sky Fairy cried. She got up from the floor and looked back and forth between the seed of the World Tree and the tuberous roots as tears streamed down her face. Seol Jihu was taken aback by the inaudibly crying Sky Fairy, but it helped him realize how desperate the Federation really was. I understand how you feel Gabriel glanced at the sobbing Sky Fairy with a disapproving look. But dont you think its too early to be shedding tears of joy? Im not crying tears of joy. The Sky Fairy stopped crying and replied in a quiet voice. Im crying tears of regret. Its just like the Fairy General said. Her response wasnt all that enthusiastic for someone who was greatly rejoicing. Seol Jihu knew why. Gabriel had mentioned three problems obstructing the revival of the World Tree. The items Seol Jihu had taken out only solved two of them. Of course, solving two problems was an undeniably great achievement, but that didnt mean the current situation changed. It was only that they now had a method to change the situation. It really is regrettable. Gabriel heaved a heavy sigh. Things would have been much better if you brought those items to us just a little earlier. If we had those items when the connection to the Spirit Realm was unstable, we would have been able to provide a solution. They now had the seed that would become the foundation of a new World Tree and the nutrients that would help the seed grow. The only thing that was left now was It is truly, truly regrettable, but the World Tree cannot grow in the Middle World. Fertile land and environment for the World Tree to grow. The World Tree is born in the Spirit Realm. The World Tree that exists in Tigol Fortress is only an avatar of that tree. You mean we cant plant the seed in this land? Unfortunately, no. Our picky World Tree can only grow in a special area of the Spirit Realm. Planting the seed in the Middle World is no different than waiting for a flower to bloom inside a trash can. Meaning We need to send the seed and the nutrients to the Spirit Realm somehow The seed of the World Tree and Aphrisos Sedge were no different than trash in the Middle World. For these two items to show their true worth, they had to rebuild the connection to the Spirit Realm and send the items over. But because the World Tree withered away, that was now impossible to do. This difficult dilemma made Seol Jihu speechless. He was inwardly thinking to just hand over the items for free, but they were saying it was too late. Damn it. Gabriel wrapped her hand around her face. I shouldnt have asked. Its just that I was not expecting anything anyway. She grumbled, saying that she was made to get her hopes up for nothing, then sent a signal with a glance. Yuirel got up from her seat and handed over neatly folded clothes to Seol Jihu. At a glance, it looked like a black uniform of some sort. Its a present. ? Its woven with the feathers of Fallen Angels, the hair of Cave Fairies, and the wings of Sky Fairies. It should be comfortable. Youre the Federations great benefactor. We figured we should do at least this much. Thank you. Seol Jihu responded with difficulty. He should be happy since he finally got his hands on good armor, but his face was only dark. He had a lot on his mind. Then well take our leave. Pardon? Weve stayed here for too long. Since weve done what we came here to do, its time we go back. Gabriel placed both her hands on the table. But before she fully pushed herself up, she subtly murmured. Anyway, since we cant rely on the Spirit Realm anymore, well need to make do with ourselves Judging by how her words trailed off, it didnt look like she was expecting much. She must know how humanity worked. I wont make it long. But this needs to be said. Thanks to you, the Parasites have been keeping a low profile. But its going to be soon. Hearing the word soon, Seol Jihu raised his eyes and looked up at Gabriel. I think the withering of the World Tree is only the start, kind of like a prelude. A prelude? The Parasites have been quiet for too long. Gabriel continued calmly. Of course, Undying Diligence perished and Unsightly Humility had to leave the battlefield after manifesting his divinity. Even so, theyve taken too long to regroup. And now theyre finally making their move. . This must mean one thing. Seol Jihus complexion waned. He had an ominous feeling about what was to come next. The Parasites have found a way to deal with the adversary thats given them a catastrophic defeat in the valley war. The Parasite Queen will not make the same mistake twice. Probably. Seol Jihu quietly clenched his teeth. I just wanted you to know. Gabriel slicked back her long hair. Then well take our leave. It was fun seeing you. With those words, Gabriel got up and walked away. Wait. Just as she was about to open the door and leave If we can cross over to the Spirit Realm Seol Jihu turned his body and spoke in his seat. If we can make a new World Tree grow Gabriel stopped. If we can do that Well Gabriel turned halfway and spoke, The Sky Fairies and the Federations upper echelon have concluded that there is nothing we can do. I want to ask what mere humans can do Its not sensible to make meaningless theories. Gabriel smiled blandly. But given that youve achieved what no one else has managed to achieve, perhaps it wouldnt be too out of place to expect a rosy future. Heres the answer. If you can do that, then the future of humanity and the Federation will not disappear any time soon. . The Federation would be grateful as well. It might even make the Beastman Alliance, which detests humanity as much as the Parasites, change their mind. Gabriel shrugged, finishing, Then, the Federation and humanity can aim for a closer relationship than what they currently have. * Once the meeting ended, the delegation left Eva immediately. If the Parasites were really preparing for war, then they obviously had no time to waste. Seol Jihu did not return home and headed to Luxurias temple instead. The Sky Fairy had left a piece of advice before she left, which was to help the Arcus Spirit grow. Once born, the Arcus Spirit would start from infancy and go through three phases: youth, adolescence, and adulthood. According to the Sky Fairy, the Arcus Spirit would be able to hold its ground against the Parasites if it could just enter its adolescence. But since it wasnt showing any signs of evolving with food, Seol Jihu had visited the temple to feed it divine power. [I was wondering why you werent coming. Okay, how much divine power should I put in?] Seol Jihu hesitated for a moment before replying, Full. [Will you feed it before leaving?] Yes. [Okay. Then point your thumb toward the Arcus Spirit.] When Seol Jihu did as he was told, a white thread of light came out of his thumb. His leaking contribution points were a little regrettable, but he had no other choice since the Arcus Spirit would help in future battles. Pyak pyak! Little Chick opened its beak like a baby bird being fed worms by its mother. Seol Jihu fell into thought as he watched Little Chick eat while flapping its wings happily. Looking back, they had been in a perilous situation when the Parasites conquered Tigol Fortress. If the Parasite Queen didnt go out of her way to send troops to Arden Valley, that would have been the end of the Federation and humanity. And now, danger surpassing the one from back then had arrived. The Parasite Queen was making a move with a new card in hand. Gabriel had said that the death of the World Tree did not mean an immediate end of the Spirit Realm. Only the pathway connecting it to the Middle World was cut off. But without the World Trees protection, it was only a matter of time until the Spirit Realm would fall. If possible, they had to revive the Spirit Realms World Tree. Only then would Tigol Fortress past splendor be restored. The problem was how to cross over to the Spirit Realm. It wasnt as if they didnt have a method. No, it was more correct to say that they werent clueless. [Thats not all. Its been ages since the World Tree withered away. What difference does it make in saving the Spirit Realm now? Rather, do you even have a way to cross over to the Spirit Realm in the first place?] [You should know that there is another way to get to the Spirit Realm apart from going through the World Tree.] [Are you mad? If youre talking about the spring, dont even mention it. Are you running your mouth off because you dont know the military strength needed to ward off a single Commander?] [I know that the method of using the spring is limited. But if we unite with the remaining forces of the Spirit Realm, we might just be able to] His future self had said it in that vision he saw from Eun Yuri. Although he reacted badly to what Eun Yuri said, he didnt deny the method. In that case Burp Seol Jihu suddenly heard a burp. Before he noticed, the white thread of light coming out of his thumb was gone. Glancing down, he saw Little Chick lying belly-up on the floor, stroking its plump stomach with a satisfied look. Nothing seemed to have changed. Seol Jihu burst out in laughter but soon reined it in and shook his head. Nows not the time for this. Even now, the Parasite Queen should be busy planning an invasion. Once he thought so, Seol Jihu couldnt stay still. He had to prepare for the upcoming war internally and search for a way to get to the Spirit Realm externally. Lets go. Seol Jihu placed the satisfied Little Chick back into his pocket and left. He headed to the library. Even if he had to read through every book, he had to find it. This so-called spring. * On the other hand. [So.] The Parasite Queen was receiving an audience in the Empires grand hall. [How does it feel to be reborn?] She asked the man kneeling in front of the throne. Im regretting. [Regretting?] Yes, I am regretting very much. Why didnt I choose to receive something this good earlier? The Parasite Queen smiled lightly. [I was surprised too. I admit I had high expectations, but I didnt really think you would fully absorb that divinity.] I underestimated it. I thought it would be a piece of cake. Who knew it would take me this long? [Funny you say that. Even the highest-ranked beings of various races failed to absorb it in full. Among the Army Commanders, you are now only the second one to fully absorb divinity.] Ah, Twisted Kindness, you mean? I dont know, Im not that happy being compared with that birdbrain. If any of the other Army Commanders were present, they would be enraged at the mans impudent tone and manner. However, the Parasite Queen did not fault him. In fact, she gave a pleased smile, satisfied with the mans confidence. Anyway, thank you, O Magnanimous Queen. This power youve bestowed, I shall use to fulfill my desires and self-interests. [Keuk. Desires and self-interests, is it? Ive thought this from time to time while we were enemies, but you truly are an interesting human.] Honesty is one of my good points. [Fufu. It is fine to be greedy, but now is the time for discipline. The difference between absorbing divinity and utilizing it is like the difference between the earth and the universe. You must be even more careful since you fully absorbed the divinity.] Im moved to tears by your generous concern. [Ah yes, to celebrate your new birth, I was thinking about giving you a new name What would be good.] The Parasite Queen tapped on the thrones armrest and fell into thought. No. However, the newly birthed man refused her flatly. I am grateful for the offer, but Id like you to put the thought away. [Hmm?] My apologies. I have many unpleasant memories when it comes to class names. [Hmm Indeed. Even I think Pinnacle-rank Mana Swordsman was harsh.] Right? A snicker rang out. So As the man slowly raised his head, his handsome facial features were exposed in full. Finally revealing his face, the young mans eyes lit up as he looked up at the queen. Then Sung Shihyun. He said with a proud voice. This name is enough. Chapter 304. Guidance (1) Seol Jihu got busy again as soon as the Neutral Zone concluded. I need to find the spring. He didnt exactly know what the spring was. He didnt even know where to look for it. He only knew something similar had happened in the alternate future, and Eun Yuri, who was then called the hope of mankind, mentioned that they could go to the Spirit Realm through a spring. The future Seol Jihu treated her as if she was a crazy bitch, calling her idea absurd, but the present Seol Jihu didnt think so. The fact that even the Federation had given up meant that there really was no other solution, so the only thing they could rely on was the spring. So for an entire month, Seol Jihu poured his time into searching for it, but there were no clear results. Despite flipping the library upside down and reading all kinds of books, not a single clue could be found, almost as if it never existed in the first place. Whether he asked Roselle, urged Seo Yuhui, or tried bothering the blameless Flone, everyone shook their heads. They all replied that theyve never heard of such a spring before. Miss Eun Yuri, tell me what you know about how to cross over to the Spirit Realm or anything about a spring. He grew so frustrated that he even asked Eun Yuri. However, there was simply no way the current her would know, so she only blankly stared back at him in return. In any case, he was beginning to doubt whether the spring really existed at this point, and he felt more exasperated day by day. While Seol Jihus worries kept growing, a small wind of change blew across Valhalla. For one, Park Woori, Yoo Yeolmu, and Eun Yuri left to follow Jang Maldong to Haramark. It was to uncover their dormant potentials and raise their physical levels to the highest possible amount while they were still low leveled. Additionally, three High Ranker candidates were added to Valhallas ranks. After the Evas Night incident, Richard Hugo, Marcel Ghionea, and Maria Yeriel, who all had been standing on the edge of Level 4, finally fulfilled their advancement requirements. Thanks to their efforts in the Neutral Zone, they were successful in earning the contribution points that they had been lacking. Of course, it was still too early to be happy. They were only candidates, in the end, meaning they had to pass the examination given by the royal family to move up in ranks and become a High Ranker. Besides them, the Yi siblings both became Level 3, and there was a slight change in Little Chick as well. First, its size changed. It had only been the size of a cotton ball when it hatched, but it was now the size of a fist. Its coat became fluffier, and above all, the trademark feather that grew on its forehead increased from one to three. If it only had a single stiff green feather sticking out before, it now had a yellow and blue feather sprouting from the sides drawing a V-shape. It almost looked like a peacock. However, despite the numerous good news pouring in, Seol Jihus heart wasnt happy in the slightest. He had made zero progress in important matters that he had to urgently solve. * Seol Jihu holed himself up in his office again and repeatedly sighed. He had returned late at night without seeing any results today as well. What should I do? He looked through the records he brought just in case, but he couldnt find anything about a spring. Do I give up? He was tired. Seol Jihu added another cigarette butt to the massive pile on his ashtray before staring at his desk. His eyes happened to wander on the sweetly sleeping Little Chick. This guy. He understood that it had to sleep a lot since it was still a baby, but he suddenly found it an eyesore. How can you even sleep, huh? When he grumpily spoke while prodding its body, Little Chick shot open its eyes and swung its head around. Your homeland is on the verge of destruction. Yet you can still sleep so soundly. Little Chick glared back at Seol Jihu without blinking before it suddenly sighed and opened its beak. I understand how youre feeling, but dont say things like that. Im worried too. Really? Of course. Its where I was born and raised. Why wouldnt I be worried? Then tell me what we should do if youre that worried. We have to be able to cross over to the Spirit Realm to even do anything, you know. Its not that I dont want to but I really dont know. Not only has it been ages since I left the place, but Ive also never been interested in anything besides my mission. I would have told you if I knew anything. Little Chick chirped in a depressed voice. It was right. It didnt have any reason to hide anything and would have told him if it knew. Seol Jihu complained in a quiet voice. Damn it. Did the Spirit Realm not fight back? Doesnt it have a king? Then why did it fall to such straits Dont be like that. Do you really think they did nothing when invaders trespassed into their own territory? Then? There is a Spirit King, but its ultimately a mortal being born of the power of a god. Little Chick explained. In the eyes of a god, humanity and Spirits are the same. Its hard for mortal beings to contest when an immortal being goes all out against them. You should know how difficult it is from just looking at your situation. . Well, dont cling onto things that arent working out and try to look for another solution. The Sky Fairies are a race that has accompanied the Spirits since they were born. There should be a good reason why that race has given up. Seol Jihu hung his head at Little Chicks logical explanation. He had been having similar thoughts in the first place. His heart urged him to not give up while his brain yelled at him that it couldnt be helped. And dont wake me up when Im sleeping. Do you think Im sleeping because Im bored? I have my reasons for sleeping. Im trying my hardest to digest the divine power as it is Oh really? Im sorry. Its fine if you know. Anyways, Im sleeping. Alright. Then I should? Seol Jihu froze as he was raising his head. He finally felt that something was out of place. Huh? Who had he been talking to? Seol Jihu murmured to himself and looked down. He saw Little Chick stretch its tiny beak wide open to yawn. Seol Jihus eyes widened. You!? Little Chick let out a shriek when Seol Jihus hands suddenly clasped around it. Pyak!? You talked, right? You talked! It was you that talked just now, right? Pyak? Pyak? Right. Now that I think about it, you talked before when you were an egg too! Right? Right? Damn it! What are you doing!? Dont shake me! Im getting dizzy! I knew it! Seol Jihu shouted while shaking his hands. Little Chick angrily cried out, trying to twist away from his grasp. That night, strange chirping noises sounded out from Seol Jihus office. * The next morning. Seol Jihu climbed up the stairs with Little Chick resting on top of his head. He planned to eat while thinking about whether to continue the meaningless search for the spring or to focus on raising their military force in preparations for the upcoming war. Oh, you came? But someone was already there before him although it was quite early in the morning. Phi Sora was sitting at a table eating breakfast. She smacked her lips after sucking her chopsticks clean. Its hard to see your face nowadays. Why are you so busy? I wish I knew. Is it because of the Federation? I guess so. I need to find a solution but Seol Jihu replied with a sigh and walked towards the kitchen after placing down Little Chick on the table across Phi Sora. Well Good luck. Shrugging her shoulders, Phi Sora stuffed the rest of the contents of her bowl into her mouth, causing her cheeks to bulge. At that moment. Oh right, you eating? Phi Sora stopped her motions when she heard his voice from the kitchen. For the record, there was nobody in the cafeteria besides the two of them. Consequently, it really was no wonder that Phi Sora thought he was talking to her. What? As Phi Sora stopped chewing and indifferently glanced sideways at the kitchen after hearing the sudden informal speech Thats right, Partner. She suddenly heard a new voice out of nowhere. It was a very adorable and lovely voice that sounded like the chirp of a lark. How much? Hmm. A large meal if you will. Little Chick spoke in a serious, almost cocky tone. Phi Sora stopped paying attention to the food in her mouth. Her widened eyes and frowning face made it obvious that she was doubting her eyes and ears. She was so surprised that words failed her, causing her to only stare at Little Chick in disbelief. Feeling her gaze, Little Chick stared back. Then, it spoke. What are you looking at? What are you looking at, huh? I-Its talking? What, did you help me talk or something? Phi Sora choked and started to pound her chest while coughing. Its because it evolved. I fed it some divine power at the temple not too long ago, so now it can talk. Seol Jihus voice came from the kitchen. After Phi Sora barely managed to swallow, she rapidly blinked her narrowed eyes before speaking. Ah. You mentioned it was a Spirit Youre right. I thought something changed about it. There are three feathers on its head Well, arent you a loud one. Little Chick cut off her words. Why do you talk so much? So noisy. Oh my. Oh my, yourself. Did you help me grow more feathers or something? Oh my, my, my, my? Look at this thing talk. You. Why are you so cocky? Hmph. Ugly. What did you say? Phi Soras eyes instantly blazed with fire. There was no way that she, who was very proud of her beauty, would ignore what it just said. You little! But Little Chick didnt back down. It spread its wings intimidatingly. Just you wait! The day I regain my strength, youre second on the list for purging. The first is that primitive blackie. Little Chick spat out those words while grinding its teeth. Damn it. Do these little hotshots think they can mess with me? Screw this! I need to hurry up and regain my powers. Ill first grind down that ignorant, brown sugar-lump of a bastard and swallow him whole Phi Sora couldnt believe what she was hearing as Little Chick ranted on. You teeny weeny little thing. What, huh? What are you going to do? Oh? You wanna go? You wanna go right now? It bounced on its tiptoes while throwing jabs in the air. The ends of its wings clenched and unclenched. Hah. Phi Sora blankly stared at it for a while before letting out an empty laugh. I just came here to eat breakfast, but now. Now Ive seen it all. Muimuimuimui~ Wow. Cheeky, arent you? This thing is just like its master Tak! Phi Sora slammed down her spoon and roughly pushed back her chair to stand up. She glared at Little Chick that was provokingly mouthing things with its beak before taking her plates and walking away with big strides. Meanwhile, Seol Jihu was still cooking in the kitchen. Dear! Where did that thing come from? Was it not taught any manners? Im curious too. Did Miss Phi Sora do something to it? Of course not! Ive only played a few pranks while it was sleeping because it was too cute. I Thats probably it. It really doesnt like anyone waking it up when its sleeping. Since youve even toyed with it Just how many times did you do it to make it behave like that? Seol Jihu calmly asked while flipping the egg he was frying. Phi Sora began to think while looking up. One, two, three, four She stopped counting after ten. Feeling guilty, she cleared her throat and changed the subject. Oh right. Speaking of which, I heard you bought out the VIP store. Yeah. Do you have anything you can sell me? Im not asking you to give anything for free. Well, Id appreciate it if you gave me a member discount, though. Anything I can sell Seol Jihu tilted his head. He had given the Miyals Branding Iron to Eun Yuri, passed on Moirais Souvenir to Seo Yuhui, and needed to hold onto the Seed of the World Tree and Aphrisos Sedge. The only thing I have left is the Pneumas Sky Boots and? Seol Jihus thoughts froze at that moment. A sudden memory had flashed past his mind. To be more precise, it was an item description that he had skimmed through in the Neutral Zone. Dear? Phi Sora looked at Seol Jihu, who had suddenly frozen with an odd gaze. Miss Phi Sora. Yeah. Thank you. Excuse me? Seol Jihu thanked her all of a sudden before letting go of the frying pan he was holding. He then turned his body and dashed out of the kitchen. Uh uh, the egg is burning, you know!? What about my food? Phi Soras yell was followed by Little Chicks shout. However, Seol Jihu didnt stop. He flew down the flight of stairs before kicking open the door to his office and crazily searching through the bag he had carefully placed in the corner. There definitely was He took out a crescent-shaped rock. It was one of the items he had earned from the Neutral Zone. He calmed his beating heart before activating his General Observation. [Saintes Mesures of Sidus] A piece of the divine sextant belonging to Sidus, the god of stars. Though only once, it can analyze the stars revolving in space and tell which path a constellation should take.However, the user will not know which path to take, nor will he know whether the timing or the process is right or wrong. Seol Jihu carefully read the description again and again. The reason he hadnt been immediately reminded of the Saintes Mesures of Sidus was because the description had been too difficult to understand. In other words, he had been unsure. There was no guarantee that it would tell him how to get to the Spirit Realm. Even if for some remote chance that it did, he couldnt be sure if the path was correct. However, he had nothing else left. Seol Jihu grasped the Saintes Mesures of Sidus in his hand with a desperate heart. He then carefully let his mana flow into it. Woong! A loud noise rang out, followed by violent tremors in his hand.However, the convulsions only lasted for a moment. The rock started to emit a bluish light and began pulling Seol Jihu in a certain direction. It felt as if a soft hand was pulling on his hand, urging him to hurry and follow it. Uh, uh. Seol Jihu was led by the Saintes Mesures of Sidus, down the stairs to the entrance, away from the building and towards the city, and finally past the city and onto the main road. Unexpectedly, at the end of the road was the Eva Royal Palace. Seol Jihu swallowed his surprise as the Saintes Mesures of Sidus began to lead him toward the royal grounds. None of the soldiers barred his entry despite giving him a few glances. Instead, they courteously nodded at him. While Seol Jihus status played a part, it was more because Charlotte Aria had strictly commanded them to absolutely not hinder his visits. Thanks to that, Seol Jihu was able to enter without any problems. And a few moments later. Where is it taking me? Seol Jihu felt the pulling sensation gradually weaken as he passed the barracks and walked on. At the same time as the sensation completely vanished, the Saintes Mesures of Sidus scattered away into a handful of ash. He stopped his steps. After closing and opening his hand a few times, Seol Jihu slowly raised his head. His eyes immediately widened when he saw the building in front of him. It was a place he had visited once before. It was a place that was far away from the palace. This is. In front of him stood a dreary, worn-down building that made anyone looking at it feel depressed. It was the prison within the grounds of the Eva Royal Palace. Chapter 305. Guidance (2) The Saintes Mesures of Sidus guided Seol Jihu to the prison within the Eva Royal Palace. He didnt know why it made him come here, but he decided to go in regardless. When he opened the door and entered, he came face to face with a man, who seemingly was the prison warden. He stared at Seol Jihu fixedly for two good seconds before shooting up from his chair. Aigo! Whats Valhalla Representative doing in a humble place like this While Seol Jihu was wondering how to respond, the man continued right away. Ah, did you come together? Excuse me? The earlier visitor went in a while ago. I can guide you inside if youd like. Seol Jihu nodded his head without thinking. The warden must have misunderstood, but it also sounded like there was someone who came to the prison before him. Someone who was close enough to him for the warden to know. This way, please. Seol Jihu followed after the warden, who was taking his keys off his waist, all the while wondering just who it could be. The inside of the prison was surprisingly decent. Seol Jihu was expecting to see dark and damp cells, but the place was actually quite habitable. But as they went down to the first floor and then the second floor, the scenery changed completely. Everything beyond a meter was shrouded in total darkness. The air was damp and unpleasant, and the walls were covered in moss and looked wet from moisture. Although Seol Jihu had no problem seeing, thanks to eating the Golden Wind Phoenix, ordinary people would have to rely on a torchlight to cross this darkness. Kind of eerie, isnt it? The warden laughed as he walked ahead. The guards try to avoid going down to the second floor. It kind of feels like somethings going to jump out at you, huh. Yeah. Haha, sometimes I feel bad for the prisoners who are in solitary confinement on this floor. Right, it wouldnt be surprising for anyone to go crazy if they were locked up in this dark and isolated place for long. Seol Jihu asked while nodding his head. Is the second floor like a special prison? Yes. Where a prisoner ends up depends on their sentence. The ones who will get out soon stay on the ground level, and the ones who committed a comparatively heavy crime get locked up on the first floor. To be honest, its quite hard to get sent down to the second floor. The man cleared his throat before continuing. The criminals who end up here are people who committed unforgivable crimes against Paradisians and Earthlings, or those who should not be set free in the outside world. Theyre generally well-known criminals who end up on the Red Notice. It must be pretty hard to get out then once youre here. Well, its not like its impossible. You can get out if youre dead. Youll just be a spirit then. Seol Jihu chuckled at the wardens joke. Ah, there she is. They finally arrived at their destination. Following the wardens finger, Seol Jihu saw a familiar back. Though the hallway was a little dark, Seol Jihu could tell who it was just by seeing her ponytail and office attire. Why is Kim Hannah here? A question arose in Seol Jihus mind, but he halted his steps. Thank you. Ill take it from here. Yes, sir. Ill leave the door open until you come up. The warden nodded courteously before turning around and walking away. Seol Jihu stealthily walked over to the other side. Kim Hannah looked a little strange. She was standing in front of a tightly shut prison door without moving an inch. She must be in deep focus as she didnt notice Seol Jihu walking up behind her. After weighing his options Yo! Seol Jihu spoke loudly as he poked Kim Hannahs back. Surprisingly, Kim Hannah didnt yell or scream. But judging by how she went stiff and hissed out a gasp, she was definitely startled. Seol Jihu asked while being disappointed by her reaction. What are you doing here? Kim Hannahs head creaked back, clearly lost for words. Perhaps because daylight didnt enter this place, her face looked pale. You you Kim Hannah shook in a mixture of surprise and anger before finally heaving out a sigh. Ehew. I almost died from a heart attack. I should be asking you that question. What brings you here? I have something to do. Something to do? Yep. What about you? What were you doing? Saying so, Seol Jihu walked closer to the rusted iron door. Hey, hey. Kim Hannah tried to stop him, but Seol Jihu was already peeking inside the cell through the rectangular hole used for serving food. Euk. He furrowed his brows immediately afterward. The first reason was that a foul stench mixed with all kinds of odors wafted out. The second reason was that he could only see black and red colors. At that moment, the reddish-black color blinked. Realizing that it came from a bloodshot eye, Seol Jihu stepped back in a fright. Save me! The door shouted. No, a voice was heard from inside. Save me. Save me! Please let me out! I was wrong. Please, please A desperate voice mixed with sobbing rang out. As Seol Jihu stared at the door in a daze Ah, jeez Kim Hannah pressed her forehead with a hint of frustration. Her reaction was like someone whose embarrassing secret was revealed. After a moment of silence, Kim Hannah grumbled. I was enjoying my hobby. ? Dont say anything. I definitely told you about it and even got permission. Permission? Jung Sua, I mean. [That Jung Sua. Can you let me deal with her?] [Im going to make her shit blood.] Ah. Seol Jihu finally realized why Kim Hannah was here, what she was doing, and just who was imprisoned in this cell. It was the previous representative of Evangeline Jung Sua. Seol Jihu knew she was in prison. He just didnt know she was on the second basement level. Calming down, he looked at the door once again. Save me Please let me out . To be honest, she didnt really look like Jung Sua. It might be because he could only see a small part of her, but the way she clung to the door and mumbled endlessly, a screw seemed to have gone loose in her head. Wow, just how much did you torture her? I never tortured her. Kim Hannah replied in a deadpan voice. I didnt lay a single finger on her. Its just that She paused and hesitated for a long time before spitting out the truth helplessly. I changed the condition of her cell a little. Condition of her cell? Seol Jihu looked past the bawling Jung Sua and studied the cell. He immediately became lost for words. He was wondering why it smelled so bad. The floor of the cell was wet with wastewater, and all kinds of filth and trash were floating in the pool. He couldnt see anything other than that. Not even a bed. So this is where all that foul stench is coming from. Seol Jihus stomach churned just by imagining eating and sleeping in such an enclosed filthy cell. Anyway, why are you here? Do you have business with her? Seol Jihu snapped out his daze at Kim Hannahs question. Why did the Saintes Mesures of Sidus guide him to Jung Sua? What did she know? Ill do whatever you say I wont enter Paradise ever again Thats right! You can just kill me! Seol Jihu stared at the blabbering Jung Sua. To be honest, he didnt really expect her to know something. Even though she was the representative of an organization, as an Earthling, she was nothing more than an ordinary opportunist. But it was then. Wait. The name of a woman suddenly crossed his mind. Evangeline Rose, the original founder and representative of the now-disbanded organization. Jung Sua pursued only her own advancement of status, but Evangeline Rose was different. Though the effectiveness of her methods was debatable, Seol Jihu had heard on multiple occasions that she was an Earthling who truly worked for the interest of Paradise. In that case, the story was different. After Evangeline Roses death, Jung Sua successfully took over the empty representative position. This meant that Jung Sua had a fairly large authority within the Evangeline organization before Evangeline Roses death. There was no way a bottom-rung member would be smoothly promoted to the highest position, even if Charlotte Aria supported her. It was likely that Jung Sua had at least a team leaders position. In other words, Jung Sua must have watched Evangeline Rose from a close distance. The Guardian of Eva, huh Looking back, it wasnt just once or twice that this happened. Whether he liked it or not, after he moved to Eva, what Seol Jihu was trying to do was invariably intertwined with what Evangeline Rose tried to do, like when he busted the Eva Alliance or when he recruited Eun Yuri. So there was at least a little chance that this matter was related to Evangeline Rose as well. In that case, there must have been something she was working on, even if it was only a little bit. Seol Jihu spoke, recalling the question he raised a long time ago. Theres something I want to ask. Yes, yes! Jung Sua nodded her head crazily. She looked ready to answer anything. Ill be straightforward. Do you know why Evangeline Rose participated in the Banquet? The Banquet? Jung Suas face contorted pitifully. I-I have no clue. I dont think anyone knows why. Evangeline Rose always acted on her own. She wasnt wrong about that. [Unnis personality was like that. She didnt trust others easily and always tried to do things alone.] Evangeline Roses younger sister described her as a lone hero as well. [She was indeed an outstanding person. But to tell you the truth, I did not like her that much.] [Evangeline Rose was an Earthling who had principles and also the ability to achieve her goals.] [But she how should I say this] [She did not have any expectations. Rather than leaving it to you guys, Id rather take care of it myself. She was always like that.] Sorg Khne said something similar too. So, Seol Jihu decided to broaden the range a little more. Tell me if you have a suspicion or a guess. Even if its not about why she participated in the Banquet, its fine as long as its related. I dont know. I really dont know anything Anything related, anything related. Seol Jihu could feel the anxiousness in her voice. Jung Sua scowled. She was murmuring repeatedly while racking her brain. It seemed she really wanted to escape this place. But no matter how long Seol Jihu waited, the clue he wanted did not appear. It didnt look like Jung Sua was hiding anything either. Maybe I guessed wrong. Just as the disappointed Seol Jihu turned around and thought about looking for other clues, Jung Suas eyes suddenly shot open. T-The Magician! She shouted as if to grab onto a lifeline that was disappearing. Seol Jihu paused. Magician? Y-Yes! The Magician! Adam Galaev! That person tried to stop Evangeline Rose from participating in the Banquet! Adam Galaev Kim Hannah, who was quietly watching until now, chimed in. He worked inside the Evangeline organization in the past. He was more like an honorary member than an official one. Youve heard of him? Yeah. But one day, he left Evangeline for an unknown reason. This was long before the last Banquet opened, so it doesnt really make sense time-wise Seol Jihu glanced at Jung Sua, who was still clinging onto the door. No, not at all! Jung Sua hurriedly shouted. Its true that he and Evangeline Rose went separate ways, but they didnt break off completely! They continued to exchange letters afterward! Evangeline Rose might not have replied, but I know she received them! I saw them with my own eyes! Hmm. What did the letters say? I-I dont remember well Something about the Banquet being ineffective That they should join hands He was basically saying that his method was correct, but Im not sure exactly what he meant Jung Sua stammered with doubt, but Seol Jihus ears perked up. Method. [Well, I really cant blame her given the state of the government affairs back then, but I think it was wrong of her to part ways with the one and only Magician just because she did not agree with that person.] Come to think of it, Sorg Khne had said something like that as well. Seol Jihu finally found a lead. Of course, he would need to dig deeper into it to be certain. Letters Yes, yes. You said anything is fine, right? Jung Sua looked relieved once Seol Jihu showed signs of being interested. She let loose a long sigh and regained her composure slightly. Can you tell me more? About the letters, I mean. Ah mmm. Jung Sua pretended to be in conflict before speaking in a furtive voice. If you can let me out Seol Jihus face changed colors. I-I mean! I dont really remember well! So if I go out Jung Sua continued in a fluster, but Seol Jihu turned away. He didnt have the energy to deal with Jung Suas hard-to-get play. Since there was an expert on the scene, entrusting the matter to her and backing off seemed best. Kim Hannah. Perhaps judging that this was no longer a private place, Kim Hannah fixed her posture. You heard everything I said just now, right? Yes, Representative. Even the tiniest detail is important. Dig out everything she knows about Evangeline Rose. Jung Suas complexion distorted miserably. You can do it, right? Of course. But Dont worry. Im about to leave. Hearing this, Kim Hannah shut her mouth. It seemed she didnt want others to see her enjoying her hobby. Seol Jihu turned back. Wait! Wait! Ill tell you! Please dont go! Dont leave me alone with this person!! Jung Sua belatedly shouted, but Seol Jihu left without hesitation. * It was late at night when Kim Hannah returned. Seol Jihu expected her to take a few days, so she came back earlier than he expected. She said she could have come back even earlier but got delayed to investigate something. These are Evangeline Roses personal items. Jung Suas infatuation with role-playing came in handy. Kim Hannah spoke as she placed down a bag on the table. Seol Jihu gave it a glance. Role-playing? Yes, she must have thought she needed to know Evangeline Rose well if she were to play out her role. Thats why she was keeping all of her personal items under the pretext of transfer of duties. Keeping them where? In the temple storage. Ah, she also had some hidden assets, so I retrieved them to add to Valhallas company fund. Kim Hannah smiled sweetly, saying that she took everything from Jung Suas temple storage in exchange for letting her out. Seol Jihu marveled. He ordered her to dig every last detail out of her, and Kim Hannah did exactly that. Wheres Jung Sua? I sent her off properly. That was the promise. Well, what happens to her on Earth is none of my business. Kim Hannah made a suggestive comment before rummaging through the bag. Was Seol Jihu mistaken in thinking that she sent her off properly to the afterlife rather than home? First, these are the clothes and underwear that Evangeline Rose wore while she was alive. Her jackets are here too. Kim Hannah said as she took out several clothes. Dont joke now. Im not joking. You said grab anything and everything, right? For the record, a capable Archer can discover many clues just from what someone wears. Really? After thinking about it for a moment, Seol Jihu nodded his head, thinking that it made sense. Call Ayase Kazuki over. An Archer of his caliber should be able to tell us something. And also Kim Hannah looked askance after saying calmly. I thought somebody would like it. Do you think Im a pervert? I dont enjoy any random girls clothes, you know. Kim Hannah stared fixedly at the protesting Seol Jihu. Though she had many things she wanted to say, she shook her head. Anyway, there are all kinds of items here but you should probably look at this first. Kim Hannah placed her hand on the table. Three neatly folded papers were sitting on it. These are the letters Jung Sua talked about. The letters Adam Galaev sent Evangeline Rose. Right, these were what Seol Jihu wanted. Scanning them briefly, he noticed they were quite long. Seol Jihu quickly started reading. To my beloved Evangeline Rose,Ive thought about a lot before picking up my pen. Even then, I had trouble writing my first few words. The reason I am writing this letter is in hopes that you will change your mind. Perhaps you already have. I know how much you care about Paradise and what you are seeking to accomplish in Eva. I am the same. Although our opinions clashed and we went our separate ways, I believe our ultimate goals have not changed. I want to talk to you again.I am waiting for you. A. Galaev I received your letter well. I understand that you will not change your mind about participating in the Banquet. I also understand that you do not trust my plan. But setting the Banquets danger aside, I still believe that the Dissonant Wish is unable to fulfill our wish. In a way, it seems we are both the same. What I want to tell you is that you need to trust others more, especially those who share your values and wish for your well-being.There is a limit to how far you can go on your own. Recently, I have been experiencing that personally. To tell you what I have been up to, I am still investigating the past incident. The plan you said lacked credibility has shown some progress.There is still some time until the Banquet opens. Please hold off on your decision until then. A. Galaev Beloved Evangeline Rose, I apologize for the late reply. I must admit, reading that you will no longer reply has made me sad. But I did not stop working because of it.As a result, I managed to find an excellent assistant. I found the Priest girl from the Temple of Invidia who solved the incident back then. Although I had to jump through a few hoops, I managed to talk to that childs older brother. I have no doubt that this girl will help me complete my plan. As I said in the previous letter, I hope that you can trust me more. You said so yourself in your letter. That things have been working out in strange ways recently. That we need to act in haste. I do not know how Haramarks recent valley war affected you mentally. But if I may give you a piece of advice, it is that you are not the only Earthling who is working for the future of Paradise. Of course, I fully agree that we need to act urgently. But I do not think you need to bear any unnecessary risk. Evangeline Rose, I beseech you for the last time.I need your help for my plan to work. I am sure you know what this means. We need her help. A. Galaev It smells alright. Seol Jihu smacked his lips. He could tell they were talking about something critically important, but the real substance was missing. As you can see from the letters Kim Hannah spoke as soon as Seol Jihu put down the last letter. Nothing is written in detail. Since the matter demanded secrecy, it seems they avoided talking about the specifics on purpose. Then, Kim Hannah pointed to a section of one letter. But it isnt as if we dont have a clue. Clue. Yes. I might not understand the specifics, but I can find the people involved. Come to think of it, the Magician mentioned an assistant, even going as far as to say he and Evangeline Rose needed her help. The question was who exactly this girl was. Coincidentally Kim Hannah continued, just as Seol Jihu was about to fall into a dilemma. I believe I know who this assistant is. Hm? Really? How? Do you remember what you requested me to do back in Haramark? ? Didnt you tell me to look into two people? Seol Jihu rummaged through his memories before going Ah. The Heaven-Slaughtering Star and the white headband girl. He had completely forgotten about them until now. Wait, what do those two have to do with this? Theyre the assistants mentioned in the letters. Are you sure? Yes, Im certain. Kim Hannah said firmly. I looked into it when you asked me back in Haramark. I just couldnt hold back my curiosity. I know they made contact with this Magician from back then. Kim Hannah spoke with emphasis. I do not know the details, but it is certain that Adam Galaev made contact with this Invidia Priest. I confirmed this when I was still in Sinyoung, and more importantly, the time they met and the time the second letter was sent matches perfectly. Kim Hannah finished her long explanation by adding that she was late because she stopped by the Assassination Guild to confirm. Then Seol Jihu spoke in a daze. Well need to find those two. I thought youd say that, so I already made the request. Kim Hannah winked while smiling bashfully. Chapter 306. Going Round and Round (1) They had a new lead. Summarizing the finding, Evangeline Rose and Adam Galaev shared the same goal. But in the process of achieving that goal, their opinions clashed. They were unable to compromise and parted ways. Adam Galaev continued to seek cooperation afterward, but Evangeline Rose seemed to have refused. And now, Evangeline Rose was dead, and Adam Galaev had gone missing. With this, their ultimate goal seemed to be buried, but it wasnt as if there was no clue. The female Priest of Invidia, who Adam Galaev made contact with and the girl who was mentioned in his last letter. Kim Hannah happened to know the identity of the former. Apparently, she was the white headband girl Seol Jihu met in the Banquet. As such, Seol Jihu immediately ordered for their search. Since it was just looking for someone, Valhallas information network could do it easily. Tong Chai brought the news exactly four days later. The brother and sister had been traveling to and from many cities ever since they departed Eva. From Eva to Caligo, from Caligo to Grazia, from Grazia to Nur, then from Nur to Odor. The city where they were last seen was the southwestern city of Odor. Supposedly, they were staying at an inn named Dreaming Moon Inn. As the Assassination Guild had a branch in Odor, Seol Jihu sent a messenger to relay his desire to meet them. Since they seemed to be wanderers who didnt stay in one place for long, Seol Jihu wanted to call them over to Eva or have them stay in Odor. After all, Seol Jihu would have wasted his time and effort if they left by the time he arrived in the city. The Assassination Guild seemed to have succeeded in making contact with them. However, the reply they got was a hard no. The flustered Seol Jihu suggested the Assassination Guild ask again, saying they should mention meeting Seol Jihu at the Banquet. However, the Assassination Guild returned the same reply, reporting, They still refused. Apparently, a scary-looking burly man, who seemed to be the white headband girls guardian, refused vehemently. They couldnt figure out why the brother and sister refused to meet. In the end, Seol Jihu decided to go to Odor himself. He didnt want to force unwilling people into meeting him, but he couldnt help it due to the urgency of the situation. Seol Jihu arrived at Odor before dawn break. Thankfully, the two had not left the city yet. It was worth borrowing the quickest carriage from the Eva Royal Family and riding all day. The Dreaming Moon Inn was a run-down inn near the southern gate of Odor. After grabbing a room at the counter, Seol Jihu headed to the second floor. Second room on the left, was it? Seol Jihu was wrought with mixed feelings as he walked up the stairs. Although he rushed here in a hurry, it didnt look like he would be welcomed. Not only was he barging in on his own accord, but it was also the middle of the night. Maybe I should wait a bit and meet them in the morning. That way, he wouldnt be met with, Just what time do you think it is? Of course, he probably couldnt avoid hearing, Didnt we tell you we dont want to meet you? But his worry turned into doubt the moment he walked up to the second floor. It was the dead of night. A faint light was leaking out from the end of the dark, empty hallway. It was coming from the gap under the door of the second room on the left side of the hallway. Are they awake? Seol Jihu walked up with silent steps. He gently placed his ear on the door but couldnt hear anyone talking. Just as he was wondering whether he should knock Come in. A lonesome voice flowed into his ear. Seol Jihu took his ear off in a startle. He could hear giggling from inside. You can come in. Ah, other guests should be sleeping, so you should open and close the door quietly. She knew? Werent they a Warrior and a Priest, and not an Archer? Seol Jihu stared at the door before opening it carefully. The first to enter his line of sight was a frail-bodied girl whose moonlit white hair flowed all the way down to her waist. She was sitting on an old chair, staring blankly at a window reflecting the distant moonlight. She slowly turned her head once Seol Jihu quietly closed the door. She gave a dreamy smile with a mischievous expression that contrasted her hollow, witless pupils. Hello. Seol Jihu finally caught sight of the pretty white headband on the girls head. Its been a while since we last met. Ah, yes, its nice to meet you again. Seol Jihu, who lost his train of thought without realizing, snapped out of his daze with difficulty and said. Im sorry. You already refused to meet me, yet Ive come all the way here. No, I should be the one to apologize. The girl shook her head calmly. I heard about it after Oppa already refused. Like its a big deal to meet just once She rambled off while giving a sidelong scowl. When Seol Jihu turned his head following her gaze, he saw a burly man, who was at least a head taller than him. He was leaning on the wall with his arms crossed, glaring back at Seol Jihu with a grim expression. Though he might just be staring, his naturally scary face made him look forbidding. Seol Jihu didnt know what to do and settled on nodding courteously. Then, the burly man lowered his head silently in a way that was unclear whether it was a greeting or not. The girl looked back and forth between the two men with a smiling face before slowly getting up from her chair. Im sorry, we should have gone to meet you considering how you saved us at the Banquet. No, not at all. Im glad to hear you say that even when I came here uninvited. Fufu, dont worry about it. Im the type of person who always returns favors. The girl pulled out two chairs and offered the two men to sit. Although Seol Jihu sat down right away, the burly man didnt. He didnt even budge from the wall. Dont mind him. Oppa has a habit of standing whenever he has a lot to think about. Seol Jihu stared at the empty chair. If that was the case, he couldnt figure out why she pulled out two chairs in the first place. Just as he was about to gloss over the matter, thinking it might have been a just-in-case kind of thing, the girl asked. Is the pretty Unni not going to sit? ? For the record, Seol Jihu came to Odor alone. When he looked at the girl as if to ask what she was talking about, she exclaimed in delight. Wow, youre so beautiful! Your hair color is similar to mine too. The girl was looking at him, but not his face. She was looking down below his neck. As a certain thought crossed Seol Jihus mind, black smoke flowed out from his pendant and instantly took form. Flone? [I knew it.] Flone suddenly appeared. The burly man tried to move at the same time, but the girl raised her hand and signaled at him to stop. Its fine, Oppa. . Im scared too, but she doesnt look like a bad person. She just has a deep resentment. Seol Jihus complexion waned. The girl was just too calm and quiet. It wasnt a normal reaction no matter how he thought about it. Looking back, it was strange from the start, both of them being awake at this hour and talking like they were waiting for him. It was as if they knew he would come here tonight. [Be careful.] Flone warned out of the blue, hugging Seol Jihu as if to protect him. What she said afterward was even more random. [Shes possessed.] Huh? [That girl, shes possessed.] Possessed? Seol Jihus eyes widened. No, no, Im not possessed. The girl waved her hand in awkward denial. Because my thoughts and body are still controlled by me. [Youre not possessed? I dont buy it. I can clearly see with my eyes.] Flone shouted. She looked furious. [I can get rid of it if its forcing itself on you.] Thank you for the kind offer, but [I know! A part of it has taken over your body. Why did you give up your mind and body to such a lowly lustful spirit?][1] Flone! Seol Jihu gave a stern warning, feeling that Flone was out of line in her comment. Although he wasnt quite sure what they were talking about, it was his belief that people had their own circumstances. Just like Yi Seol-Ah and Phi Sora. Id like to ask you something as well. However, the girl didnt seem to mind it all that much. If anything, she looked intrigued. Why is Ghost Unni with Oppa? [Im not possessing him like that lustful spirit. There is a separate medium I use as my home.] Even still. The resentment Unni has is too terrifying. Its so great that the lustful spirit inside me is holding its breath in terror. Excuse me for saying this, but Unni would certainly be categorized as a vengeful spirit. [What are you trying to say?] The girl smiled at Flones curt reply. I dont know. Its just that its not a good sight for such a terrifying vengeful spirit to be following around a human. Generally speaking, that is. Hearing this, Flone flinched. But Im sure there is a good reason for it. A backstory that only the two of you know. [.] Its the same with me. Flone fell silent at the girls perfect counterattack. [I dont feel any resentment from that lustful spirit towards you.] After a brief moment of silence, a subdued growling voice rang out. [I only feel a disgusting desire. Thats why I got angry.] Its not that it didnt have resentment. It just subsided. The girl smiled sweetly, then added in a curt manner. Of course, Im not saying that I did anything to earn its resentment. The wrongdoer might be someone I know. Perhaps the wrongdoer is one of my ancestors and I just got unlucky to have to bear the spirits resentment. After all, ghosts that are born from resentment dont discriminate between people. [Euk.] Flone was forced to shut her mouth completely. She seemed to have been struck speechless. Seeing this, the girl finally took her eyes off Flone and turned back to Seol Jihu. G-Ghost? Its nothing to freak out about. The girl spoke eloquently. Was it when I was ten? My eyes suddenly shot open in the middle of my sleep. I could see something strange on the ceiling. Id never seen anything like it. The girls eyes turned hazy as if she was having a dream. It plopped down and pressed down on my body I was so scared that I burst out crying. My parents came running in right away. . That was my first meeting with the lustful spirit. It must have been quite shocking to my young self since I still remember it vividly to this day. Was that when you were possessed? Seol Jihu asked after quietly listening to her story. He had been wondering why Adam Galaev referred to this girl as an excellent assistant, and this seemed to be related. I wasnt possessed right away. The girl shook her head. I resisted as much as I could, and my parents and older brother did their best to help me. Ive pretty much tried everything, from praying to God to burning incense sticks. None of them were effective though. That must have been hard. Seol Jihu spoke with difficulty. It was. I was starting to hate whoever caused the spirit to latch onto me. Whenever I opened my eyes, I would cry from sorrow The girl openly confessed her emotions from back then. The lustful spirit would appear every night to torment me. It was so, so scary. Those were truly agonizing days. If Oppa wasnt there for me, I would have gone mad long ago. Seol Jihu glanced toward the wall. The burly man was silently standing there, just as he had been when he first entered the room. From the moment the girl signaled him, he had been standing there without interfering. But what pained me the most was my family being hurt. The spirit harmed your family too? Accidents, both small and big, started becoming more frequent. That was the only logical conclusion. The girl breathed out a heavy sigh. So I eventually gave up. You stopped resisting? Yes. The lustful spirit whispered threats into my ears every night. It will end if you accept me. Your family wont have to get hurt anymore. It went on for several years. For several years After the seventh year, I just couldnt endure it anymore. It was so unbearably difficult that I gave up and stopped resisting. When I was 17 years old, I didnt reject the lustful spirit and let it do what it wanted with my body. She continued her story in a monotonous voice. But Then, she suddenly started talking slowly. How should I put this I accepted the spirit in desperation, but The corner of the girls mouth curled up slowly and ever so slightly. Really it felt amazing. The girls thin eyebrows curled to a crescent shape as she gave a freakish smile. It was a truly magical experience. So much so that I regretted not accepting it earlier. Seol Jihu felt a chill run down his back, facing the hollow pupils of the girl talking about her secret. [I understand the decision you made but are you okay?] Flone spoke in a pitying voice. [It isnt easy for a living being to accept a ghost into their body. Your body must have changed somehow, like being able to see things you couldnt before.] If you are talking about Spirit Eyes, youre right. But it wasnt so bad that it made everyday life impossible. Ive been seeing the lustful spirit for as long as I could remember, so really the range just broadened.] [It wasnt uncomfortable?] I was surprised at first, but I got used to it. The girl replied while grinning from ear to ear. Her smiles didnt really look like smiles. Anyway, after that, the accidents happening to my family disappeared like they never existed. Im satisfied with that. How did you come to enter Paradise? The accidents disappeared, but so did our family fortune. Our parents spent a lot of money because of me. We were introduced to Paradise in exchange for getting rid of one of the biggest debts we owed. . You dont have to look at me that way. Its like the saying, life is a series of coincidences. The girl apathetically shrugged her tiny shoulders, but her story could really only be described as unfortunate. Just why did the spirit If youre asking why the lustful spirit stuck to me, I wont have enough time even if I talked until daybreak. It goes all the way back to my grandfathers time, even going far up in the Romanian family history. The girl went Ah and then closed her mouth. Ah, I talked too much. My apologies. In truth, I thought it was weird when you first opened the door and walked in. I could feel the aura of a ghost, which wasnt on you before. I thought something similar happened to you. The way she talked hastily, she seemed to be making subtle hints that she didnt want to explain any further. Finally recalling the reason he made this trip, Seol Jihu set aside his questions and cleared his throat. Id like to ask you something if its alright with you. Go ahead. Any question is okay. The girl replied right away. She seemed to be wondering why he came too. Do you know a Magician named Adam Galaev? Ah Him. The girl rolled her eyes once before nodding. I do. Oppa and I helped him out once while we were in Eva. Has he come to find you after that? Yes. It was just once though. Can you tell me what you talked about back then? Sure. Its not anything important. He just came to ask for help. The girl crossed her arms and continued. He said he needed to go somewhere and needed my power. Go somewhere. Seol Jihus eyes lit up the moment he heard this. He almost shouted Eureka. He asked me to be his pathfinder. But that was until he heard this. Pathfinder? Strange, isnt it? Asking a Priest to be a pathfinder. Can you explain in more detail? Mm How should I explain this The girl tilted her head in contemplation. He told me several things back then but they were so complex and convoluted that I couldnt really understand them. Its also been a while Is it okay if I just tell you what I remember? Of course. Im glad. According to that person, his destination was in a very special situation. Special situation? Yes. Even the most capable Archer would get lost if they stepped into that place until finally becoming entranced. Seol Jihu focused on her explanation. He said it wasnt just people. Whether it was a human being or a soul, any race or living creature, he said none could navigate through that place. Why? Im not sure. What did he say again? Something about the laws being twisted and a part of another world manifesting itself over the Middle World I didnt have a clue what he was saying. The girl licked her lips. Anyway, he said you need to see two worlds simultaneously in order to avoid getting lost in that place. Only then would you be able to get to the center of the warped space. And also The girl dragged on while raising her thin index finger. He said I potentially fit the condition. Poking her pale cheek, she gave a strange smile. 1. In traditional folklore, lustful spirits are ghosts that are obsessed with sexual acts. They often possess humans and make them have lecherous thoughts. In some cases, they may touch living humans bodies or have them touch themselves or others. Lustful spirits often drain energy from their possessed hosts, making them feeble. Chapter 307. Going Round and Round (2) It seemed that looking for the white headband girl was the right choice. Adam Galaev must have recognized her uniqueness and asked for help. In that case, the story was simple. Seol Jihu just had to ask for her cooperation and use the girl as the pathfinder to enter the region with the so-called warped space. The spring that led to the Spirit Realm must be there. I have a request. Seol Jihu cut to the chase. Shortly afterward So what youre telling me is The girls eyes twinkled after listening to the story of the Federations visit to Eva with interest. Your ultimate goal is to save the Spirit Realm. Exactly. Right, it would be great if you can revive the World Tree before the upcoming war The girl displayed a dreamy expression as if she just heard something amazing. That is why I need your help. The girl in front of him was the key to this entire thing. If she refused to help, rescuing the Spirit Realm would become an impossible dream. And so, as Seol Jihu was about to make a careful request Okay. Huh? Ill help you. The girl answered yes in a quiet, yet energetic voice. W-Will you really? Yes! But why Seol Jihu couldnt help but ask. He was preparing a long speech in his head to convince her. At the very least, he thought she would ask for something in return. Mmm, if youre asking why, I actually have three reasons The girl raised her index, middle, and ring finger before folding the ring finger. First, youre trying to do something good. By helping you, I will be getting myself good karma, so thats already a plus. After a reply that made her sound like a shaman, she folded her middle finger. Second, you saved my life and my older brothers life at the Banquet. Its only proper that I help my benefactor. And finally With a sweet smile, she wiggled her index finger up and down. Im kind. Then she poked her cheek with it again and smiled bashfully. Seol Jihu became lost for words for a moment but smiled back quickly. Im glad. Im glad. Seol Jihu sighed in relief hearing the girls unexpectedly easy agreement to help. Next, he turned his gaze. The burly man was still maintaining his silence. Seol Jihu expected him to cut in at least once, but he kept quiet. Thats okay, right, Oppa? When the girl asked, the burly man raised his head and finally opened his tightly shut mouth. Youd probably go even if I said no. Yep. Well I guess it doesnt matter. We were planning to try it once anyway. The only difference is the time. Seol Jihus complexion brightened. However, the burly man wasnt done talking. But, I want to add a few conditions. Oppa. Listen until the end. Since hes making the same request as that Magician, I plan to give him the same conditions. Its fine. Go ahead. Seol Jihu nodded his head. This was easier for him as well. The burly man turned and faced him. Ill be frank. I have two conditions. Yes. First, given what your ultimate goal is, I assume youre going to bring a formidable team with you. That went without saying. The burly man seemed to want a powerful team since the trip could be considered an expedition. Of course, I plan to form the strongest expedition team that I can, even if I have to ask for outside help. Ill trust that youll keep your word. Then for the second The burly man fell silent even though he said he would be frank. After staring fixedly at Seol Jihu who was blankly staring back at him, he spoke quietly. Please protect us. Seol Jihus eyes widened at the abrupt request. I heard about your accomplishments. You became the Eva Royal Familys partner organization, no? The burly man continued, Im asking if you can protect me and my little sister with your strength. Without asking anything. Seol Jihu wanted to ask what he meant by that, but upon hearing him say without asking anything, Seol Jihu swallowed his words. Could you be on a Red Notice? No. We arent criminals. Seol Jihu still asked just to be sure, and the burly man denied it strongly. Then can you at least tell me who your enemies are? Theres more than just one or two people. The name of the organization will do. We dont know. The burly man replied brusquely. I know it sounds strange, but we dont know who they are exactly. We cant even figure out what they want from us. All we know is that there are people in this world who do not like us and that they are making things inconvenient for us. Thats all I can tell you. Seol Jihus expression turned stiff. It was because it didnt sound strange. After all, he had experienced something similar in Haramark. Come to think of it. He suddenly remembered Stage 3 of the Banquet. At the time, Ira, the God of Wrath, had called the burly man Heaven-Slaughtering Star and said he was an enemy who must be killed. And back then, Seol Jihu had refused. Though this was certainly something he should look into, he wanted to focus on the matter at hand for now. It didnt seem like a bad idea to watch over them until then. Got it. Seol Jihu spoke after organizing his thoughts. I will have to listen to the details later, but I promise that as long as we are working together, Valhalla will protect you and your sister under its name. Good. The burly man took his back off the wall once Seol Jihu gave his word. Standing straight, he looked tall enough to touch the ceiling. Vlad Halep. ? Im Oana Halep. The girl also chimed in as she waved her hand. It was then that Seol Jihu realized they were introducing themselves. Im Seol Jihu. The girl, no, Oana Halep clapped as if to congratulate the deal being made. Seol Jihu smoothed down his chest. He finally came this far. There was only one thing left now So just where is this place? The claps suddenly stopped. The eyes of the smiling Oana Halep widened. Seol Jihu suddenly had a bad feeling. I dont know the place either And his bad feeling quickly became a reality. Seol Jihu barely held himself back from coughing. You dont know? No, I thought you knew, Oppa. The girl spoke while shaking her head. I wasnt told where it was. It didnt sound like Sir Adam Galaev knew it either. What? Seol Jihus breath stopped. Until now, he thought Adam Galaev went missing in that place. But what Oana just told him overturned that hypothesis. In that case, was there another reason that the Magician went missing? Its true that he came to see us, and its also true that we accepted his request. But we never got to work together. We couldnt just sit around and wait for him when we didnt even know where he was, and we werent in a good situation at the time Oana Halep trailed off. Most importantly, Adam Galaev failed to keep his side of the deal. Vlad Halep clarified. The support of the Eva Royal Family and the Evangeline organization that he spoke of never arrived. So there was no reason for us to risk danger and carry out our side of the deal. Seol Jihu went Ah. Was that why he was so desperate to get Evangeline Roses help in the letters? Then. Seol Jihu had to work hard to control his legs from shaking. An indescribable frustration flooded in like a tsunami. Even though he was so close! Wait. Suddenly, a question arose in his mind. If Adam Galaev didnt know where this place was, why did he think there was a warped space there? Hold on, does that mean theres someone else who knows this place? Yes. He didnt give a definite answer, but that was the gist of what he said. Oana Halep continued. I told you before, right? That Oppa and I helped him out once while we were in Eva. Seol Jihu dazedly nodded his head. Im not sure you know because it happened long ago, but in the past, there was a huge incident in Eva. Seol Jihus eyes narrowed. The contents of Adam Galaevs letters suddenly crossed his mind. It happened like a bolt of lightning from a clear sky. A Level 6 Archer suddenly started an indiscriminate massacre in Eva, not differentiating between Paradisians and Earthlings. [To tell you what I have been up to, I am still investigating the past incident.] I was there during that incident, and she was thoroughly possessed by something. I asked the lustful spirit and helped her get it out. It was quite simple, really. [I found the Priest girl from the Temple of Invidia who solved the incident back then.] Sir Adam Galaev came to see me after that incident, so he must have observed my ability carefully back then. He said he found something to support his plan while investigating that incident. And that something is Well, we have no way to know for sure. Oana spoke while twirling the ends of her white hair. But since he mentioned that incident, wouldnt he have investigated the perpetrator? You know, the woman who got locked up in the Eva prison afterward. Seol Jihus eyes lit up. He would have to look into the matter more, but he was starting to understand the last line in Adam Galaevs third letter. [We need her help.] The last missing piece of the puzzle was found. And thus, Seol Jihu returned to Eva after going round and round. With the Halep brother and sister, of course. After leaving Marcel Ghionea to guide them, he took Kim Hannah and headed to Evas prison. Seeing the worn-down building, he was filled with an unknown sense of bitterness. Perhaps the Saintes Mesures of Sidus wasnt pointing to Jung Sua from the beginning, but to the perpetrator of the indiscriminate massacre, Hoshino Urara. However, Seol Jihu shook his head in the next moment. Even if that was the case, Oana Halep was someone he needed, so the trip wasnt made in vain. Hoping this to be the end, Seol Jihu opened the door. The warden expressed his bewilderment at Seol Jihus revisit but didnt stop him in any way. Opening the steel bars leading to the basement floors, he only warned him to be careful. Kim Hannah knew the way there. Apparently she had talked to Hoshino Urara out of curiosity during one of her previous visits. This is it. They arrived at a cell that was no different than where Jung Sua was imprisoned. The only difference was that there was no wastewater and trash. . The inside of the cell was dead silent. After looking inside through the peephole in the steel door, Seol Jihu furrowed his brows slightly. He could see someone sitting in the corner of the cell. It was the back of a woman with bleached, bob-cut hair. She had a smaller physique than what Seol Jihu expected, and she was staring vacantly into the wall. But there was one thing Seol Jihu couldnt understand. It was that she was naked when every prisoner was given a prison garb. Seol Jihu let out a dry cough, then knocked on the steel door. Because they were in an enclosed space, his thumps echoed out. Miss Hoshino Urara? Her shoulders jolted, clearly having heard his voice. Can we talk? The woman got up while swaying side to side. This voice A husky, slightly hoarse voice flowed out. As she was still looking at the wall, Seol Jihu was about to talk to her again when Kwang! The steel door suddenly shook violently. Kim Hannah drew a heavy breath and shrunk back, while Seol Jihu also backed off in surprise. The peephole filled up with a smeared neck before they noticed. Hoshino Urara had moved from the corner of the cell to the door at a terrifying speed. With backsteps to boot. This voice~~ A hum flowed out. Its not the wardens voice~ Then the woman slowly turned back. Soon, a pair of round eyes furtively looked up at Seol Jihu. They were filled with curiosity and an undecipherable expectation. Uwoah! Its real! A man Ive never seen before! The woman hopped like a frog before gluing her eyes to the hole. She then stuck out her tongue with a silly smile, like a war refugee suffering from starvation who just found food and water. Oppa, Oppa~ Can you let me get out? . Let me out, hmm? Hoshino Urara. Her name clearly indicated that she was Japanese, but she had a weird accent where the tone of her speech went up at the end. If you let me out, I can do whatever you want~ Whateeeever~ She winked and licked her lips, most likely trying to look seductive. Seol Jihu cleared his throat. Theres something Id like to ask. Oho. Will you let me out if I answer? Do you know a spring? Spring? Like the season? Or do you mean the bouncy piece of metal? No, Im talking about the body of water. Oh, well, there you go. Its a body of water. I answered your question, so now let me out. Hurry! She was quite a scatterbrain. Seol Jihu shook his head to focus. Im not talking about the dictionary definition. Huh? She tilted her head before giving a sidelong glance. Then did you mean it metaphorically? Like water that comes out of Oppas you-know-what. Im not joking here. Sorry. You must have meant water that comes out of my lower hole. Seol Jihu scrunched his face. Hoshino Urara cackled and slammed on the door. God! Ive never seen anyone so crazy! Coming to see me and suddenly blabbering on about some spring. Are you one of those crazy people? Seol Jihu wanted to return those words right back at her, but he endured it and continued. A place with warped space. The laughter ceased. You must know Adam Galaev. Hearing this, Hoshino Uraras face changed colors. She put on a slightly more serious expression. What, he sent you here? No, Adam Galaev is currently missing. Misssiing? Then what, he didnt betray me? Or wait, maybe he did. She rambled to herself. Miss Hoshino Urara, you know where that place is? Yeah, I do. Seol Jihu clenched his fists. He finally got the answer he wanted. Its because I went there that Hoshino Urara was about to say something but suddenly shut her mouth. Wait, wait, wait. I have a question. The fact that youre asking me this She sent a suspicious gaze. Then, she grinned and exclaimed, Ah! Her smile made her look like a clown. Oppa. Hoshino Urara lowered her voice by several notches and whispered. You know what Im gonna say, right? . Okay. One, two. On the count of three, she lied down and then shouted. Ill tell ya if you release me~! Chapter 308. Preparations (1) I figured as much. Given that she stayed locked up in an enclosed cell without a single ray of light, it wasnt so absurd that she wanted to get out by any means. But Hoshino Urara was a Red Notice criminal who committed a serious offense. Due to the nature of her crime, she couldnt be set free so carelessly. To be qualified to make the decision, one would have to be Evas queen, the royal administrator, or the representative of Evas royal partner. This is where Adam Galaev must have gotten stuck. He would have had to borrow Evangeline Roses help to free Hoshino Urara, so he must have been in a bind at her constant refusal. But Seol Jihu was different. He was the undisputed number one figure among the Earthlings of Eva. Both the royal administrator and the queen of Eva trusted him. If Seol Jihu requested for Hoshino Urara to be freed, there was a good chance that they would consider it seriously. Of course, the best-case scenario was still to have Hoshino Urara spit out the truth before he would have to resort to that. That was the reason he brought Kim Hannah. Since she could pry the information he wanted out of Jung Sua, he figured she would be able to do the same this time. Kim Hannah. Seol Jihu gave Kim Hannah a suggestive glance. But Kim Hannah was surprisingly making a troubled expression. With how she usually took care of matters like this, what he expected to hear were the words, Yes, Representative. But now, she was only smacking her lips with her eyes narrowed slightly. Whats wrong? When Seol Jihu asked, Kim Hannah breathed out a light sigh. Shes going to be a bit difficult. Seol Jihu was taken aback. He had never seen Kim Hannah so unconfident before. Were in a disadvantageous spot. We have something to lose, but she doesnt. Moreover Kim Hannah shook her head and continued. Hoshino Urara is one hell of a crazy. She was well known even before the indiscriminate massacre for her eccentricity. R-Really? Yes. Youve heard of the Six Crazies, right? Money Demon, Slaughter Maiden, Haramarks Slaughterer, War Hawk, and Intermittent Explosive Disorder. Among them, Hoshino Urara is famous as an evolved form of Claire Agnes. Because this girls trigger is always on. Seol Jihu wanted to ask why she conveniently left out one of the Crazies, but decided against it. So our only option is to ask the royal family for help? I believe that is the easiest and least time-consuming method. Seol Jihu glanced at the woman sprawled on the ground in dissatisfaction. I guess theres no other choice. In the end, he turned and left. * Unacceptable!! An icy word of command rang out. Seol Jihu looked straight ahead in a startle. He had gone to seek an audience with the queen to request for Hoshino Uraras release but was rejected firmly. Hoshino Urara is a Red Notice criminal who has committed grave sins against the city of Eva. As she killed both Paradisians and Earthlings alike, she can be seen as an even greater danger. How can you raise the matter of releasing this terrorist when we do not know when and where she will rampage again!? She continued. I understand where you are coming from, but I am the queen of Eva. I must prioritize the safety of my people above all. As such, I cannot grant royal permission. She even gave a reasonable argument. Seol Jihu stared at Charlotte Aria sitting on her throne radiating fury, then turned stealthily to the royal administrator. Sorg Khne was just as taken aback as Seol Jihu, his face clearly saying, Did you eat something wrong, Your Majesty? The queens normal response would have been, Mm~ Okay, Jihu~ Do whatever you want~ But today, her reaction was different than usual, almost like she was bitter about something. Y-Your Majesty, this is Representative Seols request. He must have his reason to ask for Hoshino Uraras release. Perhaps the matter should be considered more carefully Sorg Khne bowed in a hurry. Normally, Charlotte Aria would be supporting Seol Jihu. It kind of felt like the roles were reversed. Mm Indeed, Representative Seols contributions must be taken into account Charlotte Aria closed her eyes and deliberately pretended to think. She sighed in the next moment before speaking as if it couldnt be helped. If you must insist, I will reconsider. As you know, Hoshino Urara is a very dangerous individual. My heart is pounding, just imagining a Red Notice criminal walking about in Eva. Yes. But what you say also makes sense. This is certainly not the time to be arguing. It seems we must compromise. Compromise? Charlotte Aria nodded her head in a grand motion. Given the circumstance, I can permit the release of Hoshino Urara. But you shall also be tasked with the duty of easing my heart. What exactly do you mean by that? Its simple. You are to stop by the palace every day and seek an audience with me. You shall then give a report on Hoshino Uraras actions and conditions. Charlotte Aria then emphasized that he must not miss a single day. Seol Jihu tilted his head. It didnt sound unreasonable, but something felt off. And so, he threw out a bait. I understand. But since Your Majesty is busy researching Lady Roselles discipline, may I report to the royal administrator on such days? No! You cannot! Charlotte threw a fit although this was a reasonable suggestion. You must report to me. Must! . Seol Jihu stared at Charlotte Aria fixedly. The royal administrator did the same. Feeling the two mens endless gazes, Charlotte Aria averted her eyes. N-No, I She then muttered in a crawling voice, regaining her usual timid attitude. I meaaan. You knoooow He hasnt come to see me recently and hes not there even when I go to Valhalla. In other words, she was sulking and took the opportunity to scheme so that Seol Jihu would go see her more. Whew The royal administrator let loose a long sigh as he watched the immature queen twiddle her thumbs. He lamented, wondering how she could mix such a selfish ulterior motive with governing. Y-You two may do as you wish However, Sorg Khne swallowed the sigh back down, taking the queens newfound ability to mix a lie within a truth in high regard. After a short silence, Sorg Khne turned to Seol Jihu and asked. Is that really the only way? Yes. Seol Jihu bit his lip. Other alternatives are torturing or coaxing the information out of her, but its unknown whether those will work. The biggest problem is time. Every second is important The administrators complexion turned grave at Seol Jihus earnest request. Although releasing a Red Notice criminal would normally be impossible, the situation called for exactly that. There was a part of him that agreed with the big picture Seol Jihu was trying to draw. [After stabilizing Eva, I plan to improve humanitys relationship with the Federation.] Recently Seol Jihu had been trying to fulfill his second promise. He couldnt ruin it, even if he couldnt help him with it. Sorg Khne gently closed his eyes and recalled their first meeting. Next, he thought about the current state of Eva. Shortly afterward Theres no helping it. After a long silence, Sorg Khne gravely nodded his head. * Hoshino Uraras release was decided. The decision of setting a Red Notice criminal free was unprecedented in Eva. Unsurprisingly, a huge commotion broke out in the prison. Because of one person. Hurry! Hurrrrry! Hoshino Urara rolled her feet in excitement after seeing Sorg Khne standing in front of the steel door. Her excitement was understandable since she probably wasnt expecting much. Hoshino Uraras twinkling eyes reached climax once Sorg Khne put the key in the hole. Huhahahaha! Im finally leaving this prison! She burst into laughter as her pupils flashed in madness. Wahahahaha! The moment I get out of here Baldy! Youre first! Sorg Khne jolted and took the key back out. No! Wait! I was just kidding! I swear! Ill be a kind, virtuous person! Ill become a saint! When he put the key back in Ohohohoho! Kidding, my ass! You sons of bitches! You dare to trap me in here? You dareeee!! Muahahaha, the time to exact my vengeance has come! Let the blood festival begin! When he took the key back out Im sorry! Im sorry! Please just let me get out of here! I will offer my body and soul to Eva! All hail Your Majesty the Queen! Hail! Hail! Putting it back in Die! Die! Ill let you taste true misery! Uryaryaryarya! Putting it back out Salute! Salute! . Sorg Khne turned back to Seol Jihu without a word. Just open it. Chohong couldnt bear it anymore and muttered in frustration. Look at the number of High Rankers here. Recapturing her wouldnt be a problem. I will trust you. In the end, Sorg Khne put the key in and twisted it. Clunk! The sound of the lock opening rang out. As the steel door slowly opened, Hoshino Uraras full body came into view. Would it kill you to wear something? Oh Rahee commented as she spun her longsword around, but Hoshino Urara didnt budge. Only the corner of her lips curled up slightly. Then suddenly, she spread out her arms like a stage magician standing before her audience. KITAAAAAAA! She shot out of the cell immediately afterward, but was captured by the Valhalla members that were standing by. She could not handle Marcel Ghionea, Kazuki, and Oh Rahee simultaneously. Uaang. Thrown to the ground, Hoshino Urara whimpered. So mean~ Recapturing me as soon as I get out~ Stop acting up. Chohong looked down with her idiosyncratic chilling gaze while pointing the Thorn of Steel down. Hoshino Urara lifted her chin and gave a coy look. Kowai ne~ Mhm, keep blabbering. Lets see if you can say that with a few teeth knocked out. Oop, sorry. She immediately lowered her head. Ill stay put, so let me go~ I wont run away, I promise~ She squirmed on the ground and pleaded. Once Seol Jihu gave the signal, the hands and feet pressing her down eased up and moved. Thank you, thank you. Oicha! Hoshino Urara jumped up, then stretched while twisting her body. It looked like she really was a high-level Archer as her body bent flexibly. Auu, auuu! Is it because Im outside the cell? The air hits different. Damn it. Consider yourself lucky. Sorg Khne growled, seemingly annoyed seeing a criminal stretching so leisurely. If it werent for the urgent situation we are in! If it werent for Representative Seol! You would have had to spend the rest of your life rotting away in prison! NANI!? You better cooperate with Valhalla to the best of your ability. You should obviously watch what you do. If I hear that you committed another crime, I will personally pull your head out! Hoshino Urara stopped twisting her pelvis at the combative threat. She gave Sorg Khne a sideways glance, then smirked. Goodness. Youre going to pull what out? Do you even have the strength? What? Hoshino Urara smiled and tapped on her head. Sorg Khne reflexively rubbed his head and could feel his smooth skin. Hoshino Urara snickered. Nothing to pull, eh? Sorg Khne blinked dazedly. A moment later, he flew into a rage. You little! Administrator! Dont let it get to you! While Kim Hannah calmed down the incensed Sorg Khne, Seol Jihu hurriedly brought Hoshino Urara out of the prison. Hmm She shut her eyes tight, seemingly blinded by the first sunlight she had seen in a long time. Ahh~ The smell of freedom~ Oishiiiiiyo. She stuck out her tongue and licked the air as if to taste it. After looking around with a pair of hazy pupils, she found a maid that was walking by and grinned. Kawaii ne~ The maid shrunk back. Atashi nihonjin desune~ P-Pardon? Do you know Nico Nico Ni ne~? W-Why are you doing this!? The frightened maid ran away in a hurry. Onee-san? Ganbarimashou~! Hoshino Urara cracked up and clapped loudly. Is she mentally ill? The quietly-watching Kazuki muttered. It was just as he said. Staying still must give her a burning itch as Hoshino Urara didnt rest for a single moment. Seol Jihu could feel his energy draining just by being next to her. Mm~ Was I too excited? Im starting to get hungry. After running wild for some time, Hoshino Urara turned back with twinkling eyes. Anybody wanna feed me?? She walked over in short and quick steps, grabbing Seol Jihus arm and raising it high. Then, she shouted. Haaaaaaitto! . Seol Jihu shook his hand off calmly. Are you okay? Oh Rahee gave him a rare, pitying look. Why do you ask? Well your face is kind of saying, Get me out of here. Seol Jihu sighed and shook his head. Lets go. Seol Jihu began to walk while dragging Hoshino Urara, who was complaining about her empty stomach. Itaaaaai! * The first impression Seol Jihu got from Hoshino Urara was noisy. Alternatively, it would be hectic or unfocused. She babbled on and on even while she was eating, dancing with her shoulders nonstop. It was to the point that Seol Jihu wanted to crack open her mouth and check for a motor. Burrrrp! But she must still be human as she quieted down a bit after eating her fill. Ah~ How nice. Leaving the prison, eating delicious food. Is this happiness? I should change my way of living. Seol Jihu stared at the yapping Hoshino Urara helplessly. Did she feel his gaze? She smiled back at him with her eyes. Aiing~ What are you staring? Dont worry. I keep my promises. You better. Of course. Now that were on this topic, lets shimai. You know, take care of the complicated stuff. Youre trying to go there, right, Oppa? Seol Jihu nodded quietly. Hoshino Urara clapped her hands. Yoshi! It works out then. Lets go together. Together? Yep. You see, going back to that place was what I wanted to do the most if I ever got out of the prison. Not knowing what happened to me was driving me nuts. What happened to you? Seol Jihu asked for a more detailed explanation. Hoshino Urara leaned forward in an exaggerated motion and frowned. Hmm Oppa, look at my face for a bit. ? From the front, you see my eyes, nose, and lips, right? Yes. And you see my ear from the side. Obviously. But what would you feel if you saw my eyes, nose, and lips like you were looking at me from the front? When Seol Jihu furrowed his brows, Kazuki, who was listening in from the side, raised his eyebrows. That doesnt make sense. Right, it doesnt make sense. Hoshino Urara widened her eyes and retorted. That was the feeling I got when I found that place, ya know? The scenery didnt change no matter which angle I was looking from. Bajebus! I still cant believe it! So you entered that place? Of course! I went in, wondering what this place could be. And, mm how should I say this Hoshino Urara groaned as if she was having a hard time coming up with words. Seeing this, Kazuki asked. Did your senses become half-faint? Ah! Right! That was the feeling! Hoshino Urara rejoiced. I was walking while not feeling like I was walking. I was breathing while not feeling like I was breathing. But how do you know that feeling, Oppa? Kazuki didnt answer. No way An Astral World I only heard about it from Master Ian Ooooooh! Thats right. Anal world or whatever! That Magician guy said the same thing I think! Hoshino Urara stared at Kazuki, who fell into a world of his own, and shrugged. Anyway, my mind went bonk while I was lost and wandering around that place. When I snapped out, I was in Eva. [So you were possessed.] Flone, who was eavesdropping from inside the pendant, murmured. Oh yeah. At that moment, Hoshino Urara put down the spoon she was holding. I just remembered. What I told you just now didnt fill your stomach, right? Come closer. She beckoned him while leaning forward. I heard this from that Magician. He said there was a way to break through that place. This is real quality info! Whats the method? He said you gotta find a Priest. Well, thats probably not enough given just how many Priests there are. Thankfully, I know the Priests face. Seol Jihu laughed blandly. What, why are you laughing? Im telling the truth, ya know? I still remember it clearly. I snapped out and there was this Priest girl in front of me. Seol Jihu turned his gaze. Oana Halep and her older brother were coincidentally eating on the other side of the cafeteria. That girl was a white-haired witch. Her face was like a blank slate but also had a bit of sensuality. You know what I mean? Ah, hey, pay attention! Where ya looking at? Focus Hmm? Hoshino Urara turned her head following Seol Jihus gaze. In the next moment, her eyes widened. Eh? Yeah, that Priest looked just like her. Lanky, seductive eyes and Thats the right person. Ah!? Hoshino Urara shot up in surprise. Wow! Yeah! Youre the girl from back then, right!? Yes, I am. Oana Halep smiled bashfully and waved her hand. Hello~ Yo! Hello! Hoshino Urara retorted cheerfully, then plopped back down. Jeez, ya shouldve told me earlier. How embarrassing. I never got the chance. Anyway, wow, I see youre all prepped up. Okay, thats good. Im down to go now if you want. How about it? Hoshino Urara clenched her fists while bobbing up and down excitedly. Seol Jihu was more than happy to hear this but shook his head. We plan to go as soon as possible, but not now. Why~? We still have to prepare some things. Dont you need to recover as well, Miss Hoshino Urara? Hearing this, Hoshino Uraras eyes gazed at the empty air. She must be checking her Status Window. Youre right. My physical level is a mess. Like this, I wouldnt call myself a Level 5, much less a Level 6. Rest up for now. Well be going sooner or later, so focus on your recovery until then. Hoshino Urara whistled. Iya~ Look at the way you talk. Oppa, youve got some good manners. Im so~ lucky. Meeting a man whos so thoughtful and considerate. Hoshino Urara sent a hazy gaze with slightly loose pupils. What should I do? Im starting to like Oppa more and more. She put her hands over her cheeks and screamed, Kyaa! How about it? Wanna get it on tonight with me? Seol Jihu got up, ignoring her completely. It didnt look like she had any notion of running away. Since Chohong was going to keep a close eye on her, he had no reason to play along any further. Go rest. You should try to get back in shape before we set out. Haaii! Hoshino Urara shot up and saluted. Seol Jihu left the cafeteria while massaging his temples. What a tiring day But now, he finally had a safety net to counter the Parasite Queens scheme. Whats left now is And it was around this time that one of the titans of Paradise visited Valhalla. To meet its representative. This visitor was an Earthling he did not expect in the slightest. Previous Chapter Next Chapte Chapter 309. Preparations (2) "The Star of Avarice came to visit us? Seol Jihu asked again in surprise. "Y-Yes. He came without any prior notice I led him to the reception room for now. The usually calm Kim Hannah slightly stuttered, seemingly equally surprised. The Executor of Avaritia, who stood at the pinnacle of the Magicians Guild, had publicly paid a visit to Valhalla. "Why would an Executor look for me. "I dont know either. But it looks like he had been waiting for quite a while in Eva. "How long?" "About ten days." Seol Jihu stuck out his tongue in astonishment. "We should have asked him to visit sooner. "You made a trip to Odor a few days ago. You probably missed each other on the way. "Oh, that. "Anyway, I was really surprised. I would have told him in advance if he had sent someone over "I should go and meet him right now. "Ill go with you. Seol Jihu moved with haste. * A man and a woman were sitting on the couch in the reception room. A handsomely tall young man could be seen reading a book while sipping tea. Judging by the thick magicians robe he was wearing, he was definitely the Star of Avarice. Conversely, a cute girl wearing a light gown was in the middle of curiously looking around the reception room. While she was looking around the room, her eyes met Seol Jihus as he just opened the door to enter. She was a young girl with slightly wavy, light-brown hair and whose face looked vibrant and full of life. Seol Jihu gaped his mouth when he identified the girl. "Ah!" The girl also gasped at the same time. "You are!" The beautiful smile she had on was gone when she stood up to point her finger at him. "The person who abandoned our team to challenge the Impossible mission alone and monopolized the VIP store coupon! Hearing the cute greeting, Seol Jihu unintentionally let out a small laugh. It was truly an Odelette Delphine-like greeting. "Ow!" However, she soon sat back down while caressing her head when a fist connected to her crown. "Owwwww! Why did you hit me!? "Where are your manners, pointing your fingers like that? "No! I was just happy to see him again. "Didnt you follow me under the condition of not being reckless? "Hnng." Odelette Delphine whined to herself while pouting her lips. The young man brushed off his fist before nodding at Seol Jihu. "Im sorry. While I didnt teach this child her etiquettes, I still apologize as her representative. "Its fine. Its nice to see her be herself. Replying with a smile, Seol Jihu walked forward to stand in front of him. "Im Seol Jihu, the representative of Valhalla. I heard Ive kept you waiting for a long time. "I am Philip Muller, the representative of the Magicians Guild. I did wait for quite a while actually. The two men whose reputation preceded them in all of Paradise shook hands. Whoa! At the sight of them shaking hands, Odelette Delphine gave a small exclamation. "Well, its my fault for suddenly visiting without any notice. Still, I didnt think we would miss each other to this extent. Especially since you went to Odor, which is where I live. "I was surprised too. We would have been able to meet sooner if you had left a message. "Actually, I came to Eva once before this. To meet you. Seol Jihu blinked his eyes at the sudden confession. "I found out after I arrived that you had already departed for the Neutral Zone. There was no way to meet you at that time, so I could only go back. "Then at that time "So I aimed for another meeting when the Neutral Zone concluded, but we missed each other again. Philip Muller gave a thin smile. "All sorts of thoughts crossed my mind at that point. That perhaps some transcendental being that could read the path of the stars was intentionally preventing our meeting. A transcendental being trying to interfere with their meeting Perhaps it was because he was a Magician, but Philip Mullers words sounded like that of a romanticist. One part of Seol Jihu began to wonder why a figure of such caliber had been trying to meet him. "Youre making me more curious about why you visited me. "Its nothing much. Philip Muller lightly replied back. "I''ve wanted to meet you personally ever since the war at the valley. I became sure after I heard the news about the Eva''s Night incident. And Philip Muller paused as he fixed his glasses. "I have more things I want to know after seeing your recent course of actions. Seol Jihu tilted his head. He couldnt think of anything special about his recent actions. "I heard that a high-ranking individual from the Federation visited Eva not too long ago. "Yes." "And after their visit, you started to move very busily. Seol Jihu carefully stared at the fair young man in glasses, who was exuding a scholarly aura. It wouldve been understandable if he was a member of Valhalla. After all, it was extremely rare for outsiders, especially Earthlings at that, to show interest in the matters of the Federation. "I assume that its because of the Parasites, but I want to hear it from you directly. Can you perhaps tell me? "Its nothing I cant do, but its long and complicated. "All the better." Philip Mullers eyes twinkled as he supported his chin with the back of his hand. "I prefer difficult problems over easy ones. "Thats good then. Seol Jihu cleared his throat before beginning to explain. He started from the Federations visit and ended with why he had recently gotten Hoshino Urara released and brought back. Philip Muller, who had been silently listening, spoke up when Seol Jihu was explaining the strange phenomena that Hoshino Urara had felt at the spot. "The Astral World." "Excuse me?" "Your senses become blurred and the sight in front of you remains fixed despite looking from different angles. Those descriptions perfectly match that of the Astral World. Seol Jihu blankly stared. Not mentioning Kazuki, even Philip Muller had immediately guessed it the moment he heard it. "To put this simply Lets assume that Odelette Delphine here made a mistake while teleporting. What do you think would happen if she accidentally overlapped with a boulder on top of a mountain? "Theyd merge together?" "No. They''ll explode. Both of them. Odelette Delphine frowned hearing the terrible comment all of a sudden. "Its because it defies the laws of the world governing the volume, mass, and others. Meaning, the world doesnt tolerate such phenomena existing. Odelette Delphine protested as to why he had to use her as an example, but Philip Muller casually continued. "Of course, space and objects cant be compared with the same reasoning. However, it doesn''t change the fact that things break when two different things forcibly overlap. We call the space where the boundaries of different worlds overlap and become ambiguous, the Astral World. Taking into account that the listeners were not knowledgeable in the field, Philip Muller intentionally explained in simple and concise sentences. Thanks to that, Seol Jihu was able to understand a bit of what he was saying. "So that Galaev thought of such a method, huh. To cross over to another world by finding the gap in the center of the ambiguous boundaries. It sounds plausible, but Philip Muller muttered to himself as he stroked his chin. "The idea is good but finding such a gap seems like itd be near impossible. Unless you can see both overlapping worlds at the same time, itll be extremely hard to find the way. "Ive already taken care of that. "Huh?" "Ive already told you. About the Halep siblings. "Ah! Wait. The pair of eyes behind his glasses narrowed. "Does that girl perhaps "According to her, she possesses the Spirit Eyes. Philip Muller exclaimed lightly. It was a small exclamation, but seeing how Odelette Delphine looked surprised, it must have been a rare response. "As expected." Philip Mullers lips slightly curled up. He had a satisfied look on his face as he nodded his head. "Starting with the Neutral Zone, youve done well in taking care of all the annoying problems. Its no wonder Gula has her eyes on you. "?" "No, no. Its nothing. Philip Muller waved his hand. "To sum it up, youre trying to cross over to the Spirit Realm to revive the World Tree in preparation for the Parasites invasion of the Federation. "Thats right." "Good. Very good. Marvelous! The Problem Solver nickname isnt wasted on you. Seol Jihu felt his heart lighten after hearing the string of praises from the Star of Avarice. His own organization members didnt acknowledge his efforts, instead suspecting his tendencies to pick up women for bringing Eun Yuri. However, the Magician in front of him was fully acknowledging him. "Since youve done all this by yourself Wait, no, I want to first ask you to listen to three requests. "Requests?" "The first is that I want you to take me when you go to that place. I know youre the one who prepared everything, but if you dont mind, I wish to tag along. Seol Jihu could only doubt his ears. An Executor wanted to participate in the expedition he was leading? "I have a personal interest in the Astral World. And the Spirit Realm too. Well, its not just for my curiosity, but either way, Im confident that Ill be of help. That went without saying. Of course, he would be helpful. He was an Earthling who stood at the pinnacle of magic. Only, it was such an abrupt request that it was difficult to believe. "Really? Will you really come with us? "Im not the type to joke around. In any case, can I take your response as a yes? Seol Jihu hurriedly nodded his head. "The second is." Philip Muller suddenly placed his hand on the silently sitting Odelette Delphines head. "Hey!" "Will you provide a place for this child? Odelette Delphine suddenly made a V-sign with her fingers as if she had already known. "I want to place Odelette Delphine as a branch chief in Eva. Anywhere is fine. Id like you to share any piece of your remaining land. "What?" At that moment, Kim Hannah, who had been silent until now, gave her hearty approval. "Of course! Of course, we will! "Thats good. Though, the representative has to make the final decision. Philip Muller replied, but his eyes were still fixed onto Valhallas representative. Seol Jihu suddenly felt Kim Hannah mercilessly poke his back. He didnt know why she was suddenly acting like that, but he figured that having a Magicians Guild branch in the city was a good thing for Eva. ''But why is she stabbing so hard? Odelette Delphine bit her lips while looking at the jolting Seol Jihu. She then spoke while trying to hold back her laughter. "Its to make a pretext for us. Seol Jihu suddenly realized something. He finally knew why Philip Muller suddenly brought up establishing a branch in Eva. If the Magicians Guild established a branch organization in Eva, the branch would go under the umbrella of the citys representative organization while still being affiliated with the guild. Consequently, Valhalla would now have a direct connection with the Magicians Guild that was based in Odor. Then, in the case of unexpected incidents in Eva, the Magicians Guild would have more than enough justifications to intervene. For example, if a war broke out, the Magicians Guild could send a squad in the name of protecting their branch. ''Its to minimize internal discord, huh. Seol Jihu was left speechless for a while. How should he put this? It was an unfamiliar feeling. It was like he had received a present that he had desperately wished for in his heart, but didnt expect to be answered. ''Ive only been harassed up until now But they said they came of their own accord to lend a helping hand. Because it was his first time experiencing this, he had no choice but to be skeptical. Seeing Seol Jihu remain silent for a while, Philip Muller smacked his lips. "The reason we want an area for ourselves is to increase our guilds range of operations in consideration of your future plans. Of course, I wont deny that we will profit from this, but I dont think youre stupid enough to not know my underlying intentions. "Thats not it." Seol Jihu spoke in a slightly hoarse voice. "It was just a little, no, very unexpected. "Unexpected? Were you thinking of doing all of this by yourself? "" Seol Jihu didnt answer. "Hmm. Were you the same type as Evangeline Rose? You didnt look like it. Philip Muller shook his head and continued. "Theres no need to thank me. As I said before, everything is possible because of the plans you made. Plus, theres a request remaining that might be harder for you to agree to. "You did mention that you had three requests. "Mmm. Theres something I need to tell you before this. It might sound pessimistic, but I believe we need to assume the worst-case scenario for every situation. Especially considering the current disparity between humanity and the Parasites. "By the worst possible scenario, you mean "Im not trying to exaggerate things so dont get me wrong. Your plan is definitely the best method with which humanity can help the Federation, but Im not sure how much effect it will have against the Parasites. "" "To be honest, I dont think the Parasite Queen will sit still and do nothing while we are trying to save the Spirit Realm. She must already have something planned. And even if we do somehow succeed in reviving the World Tree, we need to think whether Tigol Fortress would still be standing by then. Seol Jihus excitement suddenly sank. "Even if everything goes according to your plan, its unknown whether it will 100% end in our victory. Theres nothing we can be sure of right now. He wasnt wrong. There currently existed an enormous disparity between the Parasites and their opposing forces. It was unfortunate, but it was a reality that had to be acknowledged. "In any case, we have to struggle with all our might to at least earn some time but Philip Muller asked while knocking on his armrest. "Will Eva take part in this war? "Of course." "Good. Odor wont be a problem since I am in charge of it. Ill need to talk to the Stars of Wrath and Pride. "Two more Stars Do you think they will help? "I cant guarantee anything. The battlefield wont be in human territory but, instead, be in the Federations. Still, since your plan is fully prepared, I think its worth a try. At any rate, those two were also gods apostles. Philip Muller explained that as long as they shared the values of the gods they served, they would act given that the situation wasnt entirely hopeless. He also added that they could expect the additional participation of two royal families. Seol Jihu couldnt hope to expect any more help, but Philip Muller wasnt done talking. "The problem is Haramark. "I can probably persuade them. "That might be the case for the royal family. But Im talking about Sicilia. Philip Mullers expression turned serious. Chapter 310. Preparations (3) As a frontline city, Haramark will have difficulty joining the battle. Plus, Taciana Cinzia is someone I dont feel comfortable dealing with Philip Muller trailed off as he glanced at Seol Jihu. You probably cannot guarantee anything either. But I would like you to ask them anyway. The Star of Sloth is a Magician like me. If she helps, she will become a huge part of our battle power. Seol Jihu nodded in agreement. If Philip Muller would go out of his way to talk to two other Executors, talking to Cinzia was the least he could do. Alright, Ill give it a try. Good. Philip Muller let out a short sigh before taking out a crystal orb and putting it on the table. Contact me when you get Haramarks reply. We can share each others progress then. Seol Jihu took the communication crystal as if it was a precious treasure. Im sorry for visiting you out of the blue. I enjoyed talking with you. It was a very hopeful time. Seol Jihu felt a strange sense of dj vu. Hopeful time. He felt like he heard the same phrase before. Was it King Prihi? I should get going. Philip Muller got up. It looks like things are going to get busy. * The meeting ended. Philip Muller said he didnt need to be sent off, but Seol Jihu replied he would at least see him out to the door. You dont have to be so polite. To be honest, I debated talking to you casually several times during our conversation. Im more comfortable doing this. The Star of Avarice spoke discontentedly before hurriedly leaving the building. Seol Jihu, who was talking with Odelette Delphine, suddenly shouted. Mister Philip Muller! Philip Muller stopped, his head turning around and showing his clear eyes. Whats up? Thank you. Seol Jihu expressed his thanks. To be honest, that was all he could think of. He felt reassured for some reason. It was like someone appeared out of nowhere to hold him up when he was wandering around in the darkness with a body that could collapse at any moment. And he was saying, Dont fall. You got this. You can lean on me if youre tired. About what? Just, everything. Take good care of me. Philip Muller blinked rapidly, taken aback by Seol Jihus gratitude. He stared for a moment before grinning. Well Dont be chummy with only Luxuria. He turned back to the front. And get a little closer to Avaritia too. He left, leaving behind those ambiguous words. Seol Jihu drew a heavy breath as he stared at the backs of Philip Muller and Odelette Delphine as they walked away. Finally. He finally felt like he was making some progress. * Seol Jihu prepared to leave for Haramark that very day. What Philip Muller said wasnt wrong. No one knew what would happen to the Middle World while they were in the Spirit Realm. They needed to prepare as much as they could before leaving so that the Middle World would hold out until the World Trees revival, even if that only meant a futile struggle. Jihu~ While Seol Jihu was busy packing his bags, Seo Yuhui walked into the office. Ah, Noona, youre here. Mhm. I heard from Miss Kim Hannah. Youre going to Haramark? Yes. Seol Jihu didnt forget to share how things were progressing. To be more precise, Seol Jihu told Kim Hannah, and Kim Hannah relayed the message to the members. Given the scale of the operation, he had to tell them early on so they could accept it more easily later. In truth, most of them had known Seol Jihus goal since the moment the Halep siblings and Hoshino Urara came. Perhaps because of it, clouds of war were beginning to swirl around Valhalla. Some of the sharper members had already gone into intense training or equipment inspection. Oh right, have you fully recovered? Mmmn, Im still holding onto Moirais Souvenir. Ah You havent used it yet? Seo Yuhui gave a bitter smile. To tell you the truth, theres something I want to do but given the circumstances, it looks like I should recover my strength.Something she wants to do? Seol Jihu tilted his head. What did she want to do with Moirais Souvenir? Anyway, look at your face! Jeez. The Neutral Zones over, yet its become so thin again. Seo Yuhui reached out and carefully grasped Seol Jihus emaciated face. The soft, warm touch almost made Seol Jihu fall asleep, but he barely held himself together. Seo Yuhui was truly a devilish woman. If he loosened his focus and went into her arms, he would forever be unable to escape. What a pity. No, Im fine. Fine? I dont think so. Say, is there anything this noona can help you with? Hearing this, Seol Jihu flinched. He would have said he was fine if it was at any other time. But maybe because he met with Philip Muller, a certain thought crossed his mind. That they had to gather all of humanitys battle power. And this naturally made him recall one particular person. Um. Mhm, anything is okay, so tell me. Seeing Seol Jihu hesitate, Seo Yuhui consoled him by gently caressing his cheek. Seol Jihu asked with difficulty. Can you bring someone here? Hm? During the valley war, there was someone who saved me before I was killed by Undying Diligence. I heard later on that she was one of the strongest fighters in Paradise. Seo Yuhuis hand froze. Are you talking about Miss Baek Haeju? Yes, thats the name. The Sacred Empress, right? Paradises first Level 8 Earthling, the Sacred Empress. In truth, Seol Jihu did not know much about her. All he knew was that she used a spear just like him and that she played an active role in the valley war. Although his memories became hazy whenever Future Vision activated [I dont know why youre here.] But he clearly remembered the words she said when she saved him from the brink of death. Dont you know her, Noona? Seo Yuhuis face was faintly stiff. I do, but Her voice fell to a crawl as she showed signs of being reluctant. Is this related to the argument she had with her back then? Do you really need her? Seol Jihu had a reason for asking. [If youre talking about the spring, dont even mention it. Are you running your mouth off because you dont know the military strength needed to ward off a single Commander?] [I know that the method of using the spring is limited. But if we unite with the remaining forces of the Spirit Realm, we might just be able to] That was what the future Eun Yuri said. That the method of using the spring was limited. Although he would have to go there to be sure, it sounded like there was a limit to how many people could enter through the spring. This meant he needed to form a powerful team with a small number of people. Yes. And so, Seol Jihu made this shameless request. Im sure she will be of great help to my plan. Im positive. Seo Yuhui bit her lower lip. Thinking about it, it was entirely possible for them to face an Army Commander. She knew how busily Seol Jihu was working in preparation of this plan. More importantly, there was simply no way she could refuse an earnest request from her cutie pie. Okay. In the end, she agreed. Seol Jihus complexion brightened instantly. Ill talk to her. But I dont know how she will respond, or whether she will even come I used the chance I had last time. Chance? Did the Sacred Empress make a pact with the Daughter of Luxuria to help out just once? As Seol Jihu was thinking this But, mm After debating whether to say this or not If I say its your request, she just might accept it. Seo Yuhui said with a meaningful smile. * Seo Yuhui left Paradise after accepting Seol Jihus special command. Seol Jihu also left Eva that day and arrived at his destination five days later. He had come home after a long time. Walking through the streets of Haramark that he was so familiar with, he felt a refreshing feeling spread out inside him. Eat, Drink, and Enjoy was just as clamorous as always, and the house Seo Yuhui stayed in was still the same. Seol Jihu stopped in front of the building that used to be Carpe Diems office. Looking at the worn-down place, he was reminded of the past. He wanted to enter but forced himself to turn away. Even if he went in, there wouldnt be anyone inside. Jang Maldong was training the three newbies in Huge Stone Rocky Mountain, and it wouldnt be until late tonight that he would come back. On the other hand, he didnt have time to be engrossed in his sentiments. He had to go on this expedition as soon as possible and hasten the World Trees revival. Every minute was of utmost importance. I dont have the faintest clue how Miss Cinzia will respond. He had already called Teresa on his way and let her know. Although she didnt hesitate to accept his request, just as he expected, she couldnt give a definitive answer when it came to mobilizing Sicilia. This wasnt a matter of another city, but a matter of another organization. So even if the Haramark Royal Family issued a conscription call, there was a chance Cinzia would not comply. Seol Jihu thought the same way. I doubt she will mobilize so easily. He needed a way. A method to make the Star of Sloth move. Soon, he began to see the fluttering flag of Sicilias building in the distance. Feeling parched, Seol Jihu swallowed hard. * What a surprise, what a surprise. Taciana Cinzia, boss of Sicilia and the head of the southern war hawks, was the same as always a thick crimson coat draping over her shoulders like a cloak, the red hair flowing down like the mane of a lion, and a voice tinged with boredom. It feels like it was just yesterday that you came to Haramark. Now youve gone beyond the position of Carpe Diems leader and risen to be the representative of a city. Purely based on position, we are on equal levels. I just got lucky. I see youre still needlessly modest. Well, you were a peculiar one since the Neutral Zone. As Cinzia put a cigar in her mouth and bit down, Agnes, who was standing straight next to her, lit it in a smooth motion. I wonder how youll be the next time we meet. What do you think, Agnes? I do not have an opinion. Agnes retorted bluntly while retracting her hand. A languid smile hung on Cinzias face. My, its been a while since youve met this child of yours. Arent you being a bit cold? I did not mean I had nothing to say. It is just that he is doing fine by himself. But cant you say something as his mother? Like encouraging him to aim for the position of an Executor. Mother? Im a maiden who is yet to marry. Cinzia cackled at Agnes flat denial. Try to understand. She might be acting cool, but Im sure shes sulking on the inside. Huh? Miss Agnes is sulking? Mm, who can blame her? You left Haramark without saying a word to her. Agnes was quite heartbroken at the time. Just to be clear! Agnes raised her voice in a flash. I was not heartbroken in the slightest. I did not care much. Hmm, I thought I saw someone snooping around the empty building that night. A short keuk rang out. Agnes clenched her teeth as her face began to turn red. Cinzia burst out into laughter, clapping her hands. Sorry, sorry. Its just that the two of you make for a good picture. I almost want to force you two to marry, just so I can watch your married life. Please spare me the nonsense. Alright, alright. Cinzia waved her hand. Thats enough joking around for me too. Now, lets go back to the reason the renowned Valhalla Representative has visited Sicilia. Ssp. The sound of air being sucked in rang out, and a white smoke flowed out from between Cinzias red lips. As Seol Jihu was preparing to give the speech he prepared Well, I can take a guess. Cinzia seized the initiative. The Federations visit and the recent visit of the Star of Avarice. Just these two is enough information. Though, I still dont understand why the Eva Royal Family released Hoshino Urara. Seol Jihu didnt show it, but he was surprised on the inside. His recent activities seemed to have spread to Haramark. Considering how Philip Muller knew of these matters too, Paradises titans seemed to be paying careful attention to him. Dont misunderstand. Its not like Sicilia stalked you. You see, the Star of Avarice has been poking around a lot recently. Cinzia clicked her tongue. Its obvious why a couch potato like him would be moving around so busily. Cinzia looked up as she tapped the ashes of her cigar into a wine glass. At the same time, Seol Jihu felt his nervousness rear its head. In that split second, the atmosphere around Cinzia changed completely. Previously, she had languid eyes that liked to joke around. Now, her eyes were flashing like a predator in front of its prey. Seol Jihu could feel an indescribable pressure that would make even Hoshino Urara shut up. Come to think of it, I was the manager when you entered the Neutral Zone. Yes. Do you remember what I said back then in front of everyone? It was a real chore to look after you lot. Let''s not meet ever again? No, not that. Cinzia locked her fingers together and leaned back against the couch. With her chin slightly tilted, she said arrogantly. I dont know how to speak in a roundabout way, nor do I know how to hide true intent behind false words. Ah. Since Representative Seol has taken the time to visit despite his busy schedule, I will answer right away. So that neither of us wastes any time. Cinzia then spoke without dragging on any longer. Seol Jihu had a suspicion We refuse. Which quickly came true. Sicilia has no intention of joining hands with Valhalla and the Magicians Guild to participate in the plan to rescue the Federation. Thus, we have no plans to interfere in this matter in any way. Taking out the cigar in her mouth and flicking it into the wine glass, Cinzia finished clearly. This is my answer. Chapter 311. Preparations (4) Seol Jihus heart sank. It was as if a misshaped boulder was dropped into a tranquil lake. He wanted to ask whether she was serious, but he could only hold his mouth agape. He couldnt find the words to speak. If Sicilia was an organization that only pursued profits like the Eva Alliance, then Seol Jihu would have been greatly disappointed and even berated them. But Sicilia was different. During the previous valley war, they complied with the Haramark Royal Familys conscription order without complaining and led the Earthlings from the frontlines. Cinzia herself had almost died fighting Unsightly Humility, and Agnes had suffered a critical injury of having both legs pulled out. If someone were to ask, Are you seeking freedom after performing your duties and responsibilities? Then Sicilia could confidently answer, Yes. That was why Seol Jihu couldnt say anything. As Sicilia was an organization based in Haramark, he didnt have the justification to drag them into the Federations war either. But it wasnt as if he could just give up and leave. As Philip Muller said, they needed the power of the Star of Sloth. Seol Jihu broke the silence and spoke. Can you tell me your reason? Reason, huh. Cinzia watched Seol Jihus constantly changing expression with an intrigued face before shrugging. On the surface, its because this might be the Parasite Queens scheme like the last valley war. Haramark is a city that is on the frontlines, so Sicilia must be present to prepare for an ambush of a detached guerrilla force. Now, as I said, that is only the surface reason but I suppose you are asking for my true reasoning. Seol Jihu stared at her with a stiff expression, and Cinzia broke out into a grin. Alright, Ill tell you. It is because I do not want to lead my subordinates into a war that is a guaranteed loss. Seol Jihu bit his lip. He knew the Parasites were in an advantageous position. That was the reason he was working so hard to overturn the status quo. Cinzia was only making a guess since she did not know all the details, but the way she spoke like defeat was a predetermined outcome made Seol Jihu feel uncomfortable. War Hawks of the Southern Region. That is what some people call Sicilia. Do you know why? No. It is because we won most of the wars we have led and participated in in the recent year. Although we had to compromise once near the end due to an intervention of a third-party, we never once suffered a humiliating defeat. . Its simple. Participate in winning wars and avoid losing wars. I have held true to this principle for any war that is beyond our obligation to join. From the day I founded Sicilia till now. The languid voice continued. Of course, I respect your heroism. I know you are an Irregular as well. But this war just isnt it, no matter how I think about it. There is not a single appealing point. But we cant just sit around and watch. Once the Federation falls, humanity is next. You havent considered both the Parasites and the Federation perishing from this war? Cinzia placed her chin on the back of her interlocked hands and stared at Seol Jihu fixedly. If I was the head of the Federation, I would have given up a mere Tigol Fortress a long time ago. Then I would have planned for the future. That is the best they can do. You cant possibly describe Tigol Fortress as a mere fortress. I can. Yes, I admit that it is of great strategic importance as a connecting point to humanity. But now that the World Tree has withered, Tigol Fortress is nothing but an oversized toy. Miss Cinzia. Stop. As Seol Jihu tried to persuade her again, Cinzia cut him off firmly. Do not pester me. When I say no, I mean no. Seol Jihu clenched his teeth. I might have given it some thought had you asked me to help create a situation that could lead to victory. But you want me to send my men to Tigol Fortress without reason? Did you really think I would say yes to a request to send my precious subordinates to their death? Seol Jihu quietly swallowed his saliva. He could feel unrelenting willpower from each of Cinzias words. If you really want me to take action, create a situation that would convince me that victory is plausible. . Now if you understand that, get up. I am minding my words out of respect for the things you have accomplished thus far, but know that I am being extremely patient with you right now, Representative Seol. She made it clear that she would have kicked him out long ago if he wasnt Seol Jihu. However, Seol Jihu did not get up. He knew Cinzia might reject his request. Although his heart was bitter, he had to aim for the second-best scenario now that he knew the first-best wasnt possible. If I could create such a situation first, I would have done so before coming here. Seol Jihu spoke calmly. But the current situation isnt so good. Even if we try to do something, I dont think the Parasite Queen will sit still. Of course. So what? Her tone was curtly asking what Seol Jihu was trying to get at. Cinzia hated talking in a roundabout way. So Seol Jihu also cut to the chase. Even if you do not plan to join the war, I would like you to be on standby near the battlefield. What? I will revive the World Tree. Cinzias eyebrows went up. Seol Jihu finally mentioned this detail, and a silence that was like thin ice descended over the room. So youre telling me Cinzia tilted her head up with a deep gaze. See the status of the battle and confirm the revival of the World Tree before deciding whether to go into war or not. I am only asking you to be ready to join the battle at a moments notice. Even if I succeed in reviving the World Tree, if I understand what youre getting at. Youre worried that the war would be over by the time Sicilia receives news of your success and arrives at Tigol Fortress. The Star of Avarice said that he cannot guarantee victory even if the World Tree is resurrected. Humanity needs to join hands with the Federation. Every Executor is a vital fighting force whose value cannot be measured. Seol Jihu pleaded earnestly. Cinzia crossed her arms and dropped her head. Unlike before, she didnt refuse outright. As a Magician herself, she acknowledged the possibility of crossing over to the Spirit Realm through the Astral World. Moreover, Seol Jihu had shown her the Seed of the World Tree and Aphrisos Sedge, proving that his plan was not unfounded. If the World Tree revives. In the past when the World Tree was healthy, Tigol Fortress was an impregnable wall to the Parasites, even withstanding an invasion of 200 Nests and five Army Commanders. Of course, the Federation also had to devote all of their manpower in defending the fortress, thus resulting in the current situation from being unable to attend to the Spirit Realm. In any case, there was one thing that was certain. And it was that this war could go in any direction if Seol Jihus plan worked. Indeed, the value of Tigol Fortress would increase drastically if your plan worked. Although she couldnt talk like success was guaranteed, that was where Seol Jihus interesting suggestion came in. He had asked Sicilia to only stand by near the fortress, waiting until the World Trees revival to decide whether to join the battle or not. Enter the battle if victory seems plausible, pull out and return if it doesnt. Although Id still have to move my troops, youre saying you will give the final say. Cinzia replied after thinking for a long time. Not a bad offer. At least, its much better than asking us to be meat shields. She smiled blandly and continued. I will have to give it some more thought, but that at least gives me the pretext to lead my men. She returned a positive reply given the much more relaxed conditions. But let me tell you now Dont expect us to help just because we are there. I will issue a withdrawal command the moment I think all hope is lost. Actually, thats why I want to ask you for a favor. Seol Jihu took a deep breath before continuing. Please let us borrow Miss Agnes. What? We would like Miss Agnes help in saving the Spirit Realm. Cinzia furrowed her brows at the unexpected request. At the same time, Agnes eyes lit up. Seol Jihu originally wanted to bring Cinzia. But that should not be done and could not be done. Her position made it difficult for her to make reckless moves, and given Haramarks characteristics, it was right for her to remain in the Middle World to command the Earthlings. That was why he asked for Agnes. If a pheasant wouldnt do, hed settle for a chicken. Though Agnes wasnt as strong as an Executor, her strength was widely recognized in Paradise as one of the best. You told me before, right? That you can lend your strength to create a situation that could lead to victory. Cinzia looked as if shed taken a blow, her expression as if shed just been checkmated. You Cinzia suddenly snorted. Was this your goal this entire time? Seol Jihu didnt say anything. He only stared at her fixedly. Cinzia chuckled. This is why people should be careful with their words. You must have learned a thing or two from that sly fox. Please. Miss Agnes being there will significantly increase the chance of the World Tree reviving. Oh, I dont doubt that. After all, the Evil-Hunting Tarantulas ability boasts exceptional power in rampaging on a battlefield. Theres just one thing Cinzia trailed off, the corner of her lips curling up. She looked like she was contemplating her options but also like she was enjoying this situation. After a moment of silence, Cinzia spoke. How very difficult. I just cant be sure. Really, this is the first time Ive run into a decision as hard as this. She shook her head left and right before glancing sideways. What do you think? I think it would be a good idea to go. Unexpectedly, Agnes replied right away. Cinzia exclaimed, Hoh! And your reason is? From what hes told us, this plan of his seems quite solid. Given that you, Boss, didnt say anything when the Astral World was mentioned, entering the Spirit Realm through it seems like a realistic method. And? I also believe it is a good mission for my current situation. I have been stuck at Level 6 for quite some time now. Seeing this mission to a successful completion might be able to help me take the last step to Level 7. Is that all? Agnes continued speaking at Cinzias neverending questions. Most importantly, if everyone that Representative Seol mentioned comes, then this expedition team would be a one-of-a-kind, never-seen-before in the history of Paradise. The legends whose names are only heard are gathering. I must admit that Id like to work alongside them. Agnes gave a firm, level-headed response befitting her character. Cinzia, who was listening silently, burst out into laughter. You did not mention the dangers associated with going to the Spirit Realm. Is that to hide the heart of a mother who wants to help her troubled cub? Agnes did not reply. She quietly averted her gaze and looked outside the window. Cinzia clicked her tongue and sighed. They say theres no point in raising a daughter. Now I know what it means. Im not your daughter, Boss. I raised you like one. Well, it doesnt matter. Cinzia waved her hand dismissively. Then, seeing Seol Jihus nervous face, she revealed her teeth in a smile. Fine. Do as you want. There is what I said before, and plus, the person herself wants to go. Seol Jihus complexion brightened instantly. Thank you, Don Cinzia. And you too, Miss Agnes! Agnes snorted. She slightly tilted her head up and spoke with a high nose. When will the expedition team depart? There is no set date, but Im hoping to go as soon as possible. Got it. But I need time to prepare, so it will be difficult to leave right away. Of course. When can I expect you? A day is enough. I will go to Carpe Diems office tomorrow morning. Once Cinzia gave her permission, the slow story progressed hastily. I will need to stop by the stable and borrow a carriage then. Is there a need to go through all that trouble? Have you stopped by the Haramark Royal Palace? Not yet. I was planning to go after this. Then it should be fine. Ask Princess Teresa for the fastest carriage in Haramark. We will get back quicker that way. She had a point. Seol Jihu nodded his head. Then Agnes pushed her glasses up. I will see you tomorrow. * After the meeting, Seol Jihu went straight to the palace. It was to see Teresa for the first time in a while and also to tell her about the outcome of the meeting. Teresa was waiting for Seol Jihu on a chair, her arms and legs crossed in a proud manner. Princess! Seeing Seol Jihu, who was delighted to meet her, she snorted loudly. Hmph, thats funny. Excuse me? I put down my pride and begged you not to leave, yet you cast me aside and left anyway. And now youve come crawling back Hoho! The world sure works in funny ways. . Why, do I still look like the Teresa who pitifully begged for your love? Im sorry, but the old Teresa is no longer here. Seol Jihu made a dumbstruck expression. Teresas lips contorted. Thats right! Thats the face! I wanted to see that regretful face of yours when you eventually came back to me! Oho~ Ohohoho~! She even covered her mouth with the back of her hand and sneered. What are you standing around for? Didnt you come back because you needed my strength? Come on! Its your turn now. Get on your knees and beg tearfully, just like I did back then! Say youre sorry you abandoned me! Say you realized I am a thousand times better than that useless Queen of Eva! Seol Jihu stood still, only blinking rapidly. On one hand, he didnt have much to say, but on the other, he was seriously concerned for Teresas sanity. Perhaps she just ate something wrong this morning? As Seol Jihu continued to stare at her worriedly, Teresas laughter died down. She glanced at him repeatedly to check out his expression before slowly smacking her lips. . Kuhum. As an awkward silence flowed in the air, a small cough rang out. Soon, Teresa got up from her seat and trotted forward in short, quick steps. Oh my! Jihu! When did you get here? She grabbed Seol Jihus hands, looking overjoyed. Her change of attitude truly made Seol Jihu doubt his eyes. Long time no see! Did you miss me? I know I did! Y-Yes. Princess, just now, you Ah, dont mind that. Its nothing. No, how can you call it nothing? Did Oops, you found out. You see, theres another personality hidden inside me. I call her Enchantress or Dark Teresa. She sometimes pops out against my will. Just ignore her. Ive had this illness since I was young. Ah. I see, so that was Dark Teresa? Then should the current Teresa be considered Light Teresa? Anyway, how did your talk with Sicilia go? Teresa asked as if she just remembered it. She was obviously trying to change the subject, but Seol Jihu decided to let it go. Once he told her how the meeting went, Teresa was visibly surprised. Wow, that much There are conditions attached, but theyre still moving their troops? She clapped rapidly and talked like Sicilia had agreed to do something insanely generous. It seemed there was a difference in Seol Jihu and Teresas perception of Sicilia. Thats great! Since Sicilia is taking action, we should be able to issue a conscription order without difficulty. Seol Jihu bowed slightly. Im sorry. This would technically put Haramark at greater risk, yet youre sending your army in spite of it Eii, Ill obviously leave behind some men to defend Haramark. Teresa put on a confident expression. And even if the Parasites invade, we will be able to hold out until reinforcements come. You havent forgotten about the valley fortress, have you? Now that he thought about it, Arden Valley had a fortress as well. He had heard about the progress of the construction during his calls with Teresa, and last time he heard, the fortress had become big enough to cover half of the entire valley. Of course, no one could guarantee how long it would last against the Parasites, but unless one of the Seven Armies came with their commander, it would at least buy enough time for the troops to withdraw. I guess youre right. A thin smile appeared on Seol Jihus face. The fortress he had risked his life to defend in the past was proving to be of great help to him. It would be great if you could see Father and General Sanctus before leaving. Unfortunately, neither of them are here. They must be busy, huh. Yes. General Sanctus is busy building up our military power, and Father is meeting with the chief of the Equites battalion to convince him. Equites battalion? They are the cavalry regiment that used to be the pride of Eva. While Haramark was known for their hoplites, Eva was known for their nimble lancers. Though, theyve voluntarily disbanded. Seol Jihu exclaimed. Looking back, the first thing Sorg Khne did after Valhalla became Evas partner organization was reassembling the army. Evas main units had disbanded voluntarily after the death of Evas previous king, Campbell Aria. In other words, other than the guard force maintaining public order, the past Eva did not have an army to call forth. Although most of the veteran lancers scattered, a good number of them requested refugee status from other kingdoms. That, of course, includes Haramark. These men were granted refugee status in exchange for entering the kingdoms military. I see. Yes, so we interviewed the cavalrymen of the old Equites battalion and identified their captain. Father has gone to persuade him. Teresa explained everything in quick succession, then finally gave a wink. So quick. Seol Jihu couldnt hide his surprise. He began to understand why Philip Muller was so surprised after hearing about his preparations. Seol Jihu didnt expect the Haramark Royal Family to have done all this on their own. He clenched his fists unknowingly. So I wasnt just beating my head against the wall. Back when he was looking for the spring, he felt like he was cutting through obstructing vines without any help. But it turned out, he was never alone. The connections he built up until now were coming together one by one to empower him. Thinking so, courage surged up from the bottom of his stomach and filled his heart full. They left their home because they were disappointed by Charlotte Aria and enraged by the Eva Alliances tyranny. But that doesnt mean their loyalty to the Eva Royal Family disappeared. Since Charlotte Aria and Eva have both changed, they might choose to Hm? Teresa stopped in the middle. It was because she felt a pair of rough hands grab her shoulders. Next, Seol Jihus face slowly closed in, and his forehead touched her own. Wheeeew A long breath flowing above her head tickled her hair. She blinked rapidly in a fluster. But after a moment, a warm smile spread across Teresas mouth. She felt like she knew Seol Jihus intention. [My head pet my head.] [My back too.] Teresa had done the same thing when the Parasites had raised their army and invaded Arden Valley. Even after the royal family issued a draft call, the Earthlings had been uncooperative. At that time, Seol Jihu was the one she trusted and relied on. Looking back, it was truly mysterious. When her mind was ready to burst from the complex emotions of worry, fear, and frustration, just burying her face in his chest and feeling his touch had calmed her down. Should she say that she felt an unknown sense of security? But now, Seol Jihu was feeling a similar emotion as he trusted and relied on her. Thinking this, she began to feel good. Teresa slowly raised her hand and gently caressed Seol Jihus back. Seol Jihu moaned quietly as warmth began to spread on his back. Its been tough, huh? No, not at all Its fine. The weight on your shoulders must be crushing you. To be honest, yes. But thanks to you, Princess I know. Of course, I know. Why wouldnt I know? Teresa smiled bashfully and got on her tip-toes. Dont worry so much. Burying his face in her warm bountiful chest, she closed her eyes gently. We Her faint whisper slowly grew fainter. Then, using the strength she used to pull Seol Jihu in, she spoke in a clearer voice. We will not lose. Not this time, not ever. Chapter 312. The Eve (1) After being charged with Teresa Energy which didnt lose out to Seo Yuhuis even a bit, Seol Jihu was able to regain some strength. Before they parted, Teresa made a request. She didnt ask for anything difficult, but to just put his stamp on a contract. Suspicious that it might be a marriage contract, Seol Jihu meticulously read through its contents before widening his eyes. Princess. This is Observatio Vitae. Teresa explained. Its basically a contract that allows you to observe anothers lifeforce. It lets you know the persons condition no matter where they may be. Then will it show whether Im dead or alive? Yes. If nothing happens to you, the contract will remain the same, but the more critical your condition becomes, the hotter it gets. And when the persons life force disappears, the contract will burn up into a handful of ashes. Seol Jihu nodded his head. He felt like he knew why Teresa took out this paper. Its not a bad idea. The movement of humanitys key figures including Teresa was strictly based on the outcome of his plan. If the prerequisite condition, the Revival of the World Tree, failed, it would be like hitting a rock with an egg as Cinzia had put it. It was the worst-case scenario that he didnt want to imagine, but if that really happened, then a fast retreat was their best move. This was where the contract came in handy. I understand. Seol Jihu placed his stamp on the contract without further hesitation. Teresa, who was looking at him with a slightly sad face, carefully spoke up again. Yes. And theres another sheet underneath that. Stamp that one too Seol Jihu carefully looked over the other contract as well Before he threw away the stamp he was holding in great fright. Teresas voice became sharp. What are you doing? Why arent you stamping it? I mean, whats this forced child-making How do you even do that? Its fine. Today is an unsafe day for me so theres a high chance. We can do it. What? Whether its a safe day or an unsafe day why would we need to do that? Because if something happens to you, then I wont have any reason to live anymore. But if we have a child, Ill barely be able to cling onto my life. Ill be able to live while looking at a child that looks just like you. Seol Jihu was speechless seeing Teresa nod to herself while commenting on how it was an amazing idea. Princess! Shouldnt you be cheering for me to return safely? Of course, Ill be cheering for you! Then whats this contract!? What, huh? Whats so wrong about it!? Are you really going to be like this!? Yes! Im a realistic woman! Didnt you know!? In the end, the man and woman got into another fight despite meeting each for the first time in a while. However, a quarrel between husband and wife was like cutting water with a knife. After arguing for a while, the two smiled as if nothing happened before parting. * It was evening by the time Jang Maldong returned. Seol Jihu exchanged greetings with Park Woori and Yoo Yeolmu, whom he hadnt seen for a while. They both looked happy to see him, but they soon shakily escaped to their rooms. Their faces were filled with fatigue, showing how hard Jang Maldong worked them. Eun Yuri was the same, but she remained to hear Seol Jihus story. Youre taking on yet another difficult task. Jang Maldong sighed after hearing his explanation. The salvation of the Spirit Realm. Not to mention the average Earthling, even the Federation deemed the task as impossible. Seol Jihu did manage to come up with a method, but Jang Maldong couldnt help but worry for him. Despite that, however, Jang Maldong knew that it was something that had to be done. You have to be careful. Dont worry. I have more people helping me than you think. Alright. I suppose thats good news in the midst of all this. Like always, the two ended their conversation in a simple manner and rose from their seats. Jang Maldong advised him to get some rest, but Seol Jihu still left his office. He wanted to visit the pub Eat, Drink and Enjoy that he hadnt visited in a while. He told them he would go by himself, but Eun Yuri furtively followed him. She silently trailed after him with the face of wanting to say something. Seol Jihu didnt mind her. He sat at the log table and chatted away whatever that came to his mind, like how her training had been and whether she had visited this pub before. This pub was my first starting point. After draining a mug, Seol Jihu spoke with a tipsy voice while looking around him. His voice was slightly drowned out by the loud rackets of the Earthlings that filled the pub. This is where everything started. I joined Samuels team as a porter, got in contact with Carpe Diem, went to the Forest of Denial and met Flone Mhm. Thats not all. Its just, everything that ever happened took place at this pub. I drank here while looking for a teammate because of some request and got in a fight for no reason at all. Well, things were like that. But do you know what comes to my mind whenever something happens? No. Ah! Will I He felt like he was now drunk talking, but Seol Jihu didnt care and continued. Will I be able to come back here with my friends and laugh and talk and drink together again? Eun Yuri, who had been silently eating the snacks on the table suddenly froze. Will I, or will I not Who knows what will happen this time Seol Jihu let out a giggle while smiling tiredly. Itll be nice if I can this time, too Ah. The moment when he suddenly shoved his hand into his pocket Oppa. Eun Yuri quietly spoke. Yeah? That expedition can I No. Seol Jihu refused her without listening to the end. Ive grown much stronger since the time you saw me at the Neutral Zone. My physical level has risen and so did my magic abilities. Eun Yuri attempted to appeal her inclusion in the upcoming expedition but I know. I know that youre amazing, Miss Eun Yuri. Seol Jihu shook his head. But we already have a Magician in the expedition team. Not to mention, a very outstanding Magician at that. Theres nothing wrong with having two Magicians on your team. I wont hold you back. Seol Jihu raised his face. Thats not what I mean. His voice suddenly became low. Thats not the problem. Eun Yuri, who had been leaning forward to hear what he was saying over the loud noise, suddenly trembled. Seol Jihus face that was tipsy just a moment ago had abruptly changed. A pair of intoxicated eyes glinting with a blue light was staring at her. This was the first time Eun Yuri saw Seol Jihus other face. The Star of Avarice is a man who stands at the peak of all currently existing Magicians and is an Executor chosen by a god. Yes. Even someone like him cannot guarantee his survival That is the nature of this expedition. Miss Eun Yuri, do you think you can do better no, do as much as he can? Eun Yuri was unable to respond. While it was true that she was a genius in the field of magic, she still had long ways to go before she could even be compared with Philip Muller. No. Eun Yuri quietly replied. Right? Seol Jihu finally relaxed his expression and grinned. Learn a little more and train a little more. Ill take you along even if you dont want to in the future. Saying that, he finally took out his hand from his pocket. On that note! Tang! He put down something in front of Eun Yuri. It was a piece of ice that was emitting a frigid chill. Eun Yuri rapidly blinked her eyes in surprise before her eyes began to shine when she saw a flower encased within the ice. Its the Essence of Ice. Eun Yuri stared at Seol Jihu with a reserved gaze. Misunderstanding her actions, Seol Jihu gave an awkward smile. Im sorry. I shouldve given this to you right after our match in the Tutorial. Ive been so busy that I completely forgot about it. Eun Yuri became conflicted. She wanted to have it, but she wasnt sure if she could really receive it. However, having decided in his heart already, Seol Jihu didnt take back his words. Take it. I already have an Essence of Soma. I considered giving this to someone else, but no matter how I thought about it, giving it to you seemed to be the best choice. Think about it, just how powerful would your large-scale magic become if its imbued with the power of extreme ice? When Seol Jihu convinced her while passionately gesturing with both his hands for her to take the Essence of Ice, Eun Yuri finally accepted it, pretending to give in. Im supposed to help you melt the essence and fuse with it, but unfortunately I dont have the time. Its fine. Ill figure that much out by myself. Alright. Since anti-evil magic was one of the schools of magic in the past, Lady Roselle should know something about it. Seol Jihu grabbed his forehead. The alcohol was making his head dizzy and causing him to trip over his tongue. Ehh We should go now. I need to leave early in the morning tomorrow. He got up while bracing himself against the table. He gazed at the exit with drowsy eyes while muttering to himself. Why does the door look so far away Eun Yuri blankly gazed at Seol Jihu, who was unstably staggering out. He looked as if hed fall anytime soon. Eun Yuri, who had been fidgeting with the ice, was about to get up but suddenly hesitated. She didnt know why, but Seol Jihus resolute No had flashed past her mind. But her hesitation only lasted for a moment. She made a determined face before she quickly rose from her seat to run after him. She stood next to the faltering Seol Jihu and grabbed his body. Ill support you. Uh Im really okay Its because you dont look okay. Im fine with it so please lean against me. I see, I see. This feels much better. Thank you. Seol Jihu let loose a sigh that smelled of alcohol after saying that he owed her a favor. I thought Id be fine He smacked his lips before continuing. I thought I could do it somehow, but Sometimes I get so tired like today Eun Yuri chewed her lips when she heard him say tired. Dont worry too much. She unconsciously gripped his arm a little tighter and spoke with a confident voice. Ill help you. No matter what it takes. * The next day, Agnes visited the office early in the morning as promised. After a brief farewell to four people including Jang Maldong, Seol Jihu got onboard the carriage prepared by the royal family with Agnes. Because it was a carriage drawn by eight Horuses, the carriage soon became a small dot on the horizon. When it completely disappeared from their sights, Jang Maldong let loose a deep sigh before turning his body. Hmm? He widened his eyes when he saw someone behind him. Park Woori and Yoo Yeolmu were returning back to the office, but Eun Yuri remained standing there, endlessly gazing in the direction the carriage had left for with quietly blazing eyes. No matter what. Ignoring the frost creeping up her hands, she tightly clenched the flower that was encased in ice. * Seol Jihu called Philip Muller on his way back to Eva. It was to inform him of the results of his meeting with Sicilia. Philip Muller also shared his progress with him, but what was interesting was that they werent much different from his own results. Like the Star of Sloth, the Star of Pride and the Star of Wrath accepted under the condition that they successfully revive the World Tree. Their only comfort was that they managed to receive the promise of the royal families of both their cities to order a draft call and support them when a war broke out. In the end, everything depended on their expedition. The fate of the Federation and humanity depended on whether they succeeded or not. Would they survive once again, or would they perish just like this? Seol Jihus shoulders felt heavier once he thought about that. Feeling his heart grow heavier as well, he began to vacantly stare at the rapidly changing scenery outside the carriage. Youve changed a little. He suddenly heard a voice. Seol Jihu looked at Agnes with his rabbit-like eyes. Me? He pointed at himself. Yes. Agnes lightly nodded. People say men are molded by their position. I guess that is true. How so? Who knows. Agnes glanced at him while giving a slight smile. At first, I thought you were just a mischievous little prankster But I see that you know how to be serious. I am looking at you in a new light now. Seol Jihu looked as if he still didnt understand what she was talking about. Agnes shrugged her shoulders. Its not a bad thing. Its praise. Thats right. A man needs to have a serious side to him. Well, I might be the only one who feels like this as Ive watched you since the Neutral Zone. Seol Jihu tilted his head. Then again, he did quit gambling. Im not really sure Just as he trailed off his words, something caught his eyes. To be exact, it was the tight and plumpy area that boasted an elastic line below Agnes waist. Ting, ting, teng, teng. Happy to see the frying pan he hadnt seen in a long time, Seol Jihu brightly smiled and spoke to it. Thats right. Is that what you think too? Just where do you think youre talking to? Agnes voice suddenly became sharp. Thats not it. Its just that I havent seen it in a while. I thought I should greet it. Will you shut up!? Agnes suddenly froze while being angry and hurriedly checked her Status Window to see if any ridiculous nicknames had been added. Seol Jihu giggled while looking at Agnes, who was quickly scanning the air. Oh, youre laughing? M-Miss Agnes? Is this funny? Is this funny to you!? Of course, it didnt take long for the laughter to soon turn into a squeal of a dying pig. * A procession of creatures of the dark dyed the whole heaven and earth black. At the end of the long procession were Medusas with their squirming snake hair. Every time a groan was heard, Bugs and Cockroaches poured out. Behind them was a giant fish-shaped monster that had tentacles sprouting from all over its body. The Temerator.[1] Every time it gaped open its mouth, Parasites poured out of its mouth and gills. If Medusas were the final evolved form of middle-rank Parasites that gave birth to lower-rank Parasites, then Temerators were the final evolved form of upper-rank Parasites that gave birth to middle-rank Parasites. And behind it was a monster the size of a building whose entire body was covered with spikes. When its body suddenly expanded to the verge of exploding, a mammoth-like monster with nine heads slipped out. The name of the monster that quickly returned to its original size like a deflating balloon was Regina. They were the final evolved form of the pinnacle-rank Parasites that gave birth to upper-rank Parasites like demons or hydras. Behind the Regina were Nests that almost numbered 300, their bodies bulging as if breathing. Nests were categorized into lower-rank, middle-rank, upper-rank, and pinnacle-rank based on their accumulated nutrition, births, and experience. They werent much to look at when they were lower-rank, but they became able to give birth to Medusas when they evolved to middle-rank and to Temerators when evolved to upper-rank. When they evolved to the pinnacle-rank, their pollution ability reached the peak while simultaneously becoming able to give birth to Reginas. In other words, the Nests were the foundation of the Parasite army, the source of their infinite troops. It was no wonder that the Nests were treated like treasures amongst the Parasites since they were containers that held the Parasite Queens most important Authority Life Creation and Pollution. Adding onto the corpse army composed of multiple species gained through their wars, the heavens and the earth became dyed in an ash-gray color. The Parasite Queen shuddered, breathing in the rotting stench that covered the entire Empire. It would have been great if things ended here, but this wasnt the end. The Parasites main force the Seven Armies responsible for causing the Federation and humanity to fall into despair, had to be included in the calculations. [Finally, everyone is here.] The Parasite Queens confident voice rang out as she looked down from the Corrupted Throne. In the grand hall stood many individuals that emitted strong auras, awaiting her command. Excluding Raging Temperance who was sent to wipe out the remnants of the Spirit Realm, all six Army Commanders were gathered in one place. 1. The author loves to use Latin words. Temerator comes from the Latin verb temero,meaning "to pollute, violate, defile, contaminate." Chapter 313. The Eve (2) [The time is nigh.] A vigorous voice solemnly resounded in the grand hall. [Soon, the Star will leave the Middle World.] Speaking with a slightly flushed voice, the Parasite Queen spread out her bone wings. The tips of her wings shook faintly. It was a sign of excitement. [Listen, all.] Then, just as the Parasite Queen reached out towards the Army Commanders and was about to say something Pardon me, my generous Queen. A subdued voice cut her off. At that moment, Unsightly Humility, Vulgar Chastity, Abhorrent Charity, and Exploding Patience all turned their gazes in shock. Then, they were shocked once again after seeing a young man looking up directly at the queen. Cutting off the Supreme Queens words? This was something unthinkable for the four Army Commanders, who received the divinity of the Seven Virtues and became the Queens servants. There is something I am dying to know. May I? Only Twisted Kindness raised his eyes slightly and glanced at the talking man. How insolent! A dignified voice cut in. Though the owner of this voice looked like a refined noblewoman, the shroud of the deceased draped over her caused her to give off a bleak aura. It was Exploding Patience. Queen, I beg for your forgiveness instead. Please excuse that inferior races insolence. Afraid of the Queens wrath that would soon descend, the Banshees voice echoed out in the grand hall. But the Queens reaction was even more surprising. She would have normally chastised a Commanders impertinence while exuding a frightening killing intent. [Speak.] But this time, she went beyond allowing it and smiled. [What intrigues you so much?] She was like a mother watching her cute newborn. While Exploding Patience shook from shock, Sung Shihyun grinned. Ive had this question even when I was a human. [Go ahead. Say it. I am curious as well.] Sung Shihyun cut to the chase at the Queens urging. What is the reason you are so obsessed with it? [Obsessed?] Tigol Fortress, I mean. Ive seen it a few times myself, and that place is no joke. [And? So what?] The Parasite Queen nodded. Eii, its not exactly, so what? [Keuk. I see. You want to know why we are so focused on attacking Tigol Fortress when there are other places we can strike.] Exactly. Its true that Tigol Fortress needs to be brought down, but you can do that later too. If I may be blunt, if you had cast the Federation aside and instead focused on attacking humanity, the Seven Kingdoms would have fallen long ago. Though, I admit that Im being result-oriented. [Indeed, you are. Why do you ask when you already know so well?] I take it that means there is something I do not understand? Why dont you stop there? The moment Sung Shihyuns question ended, Exploding Patience cut in calmly. Really, humans are a race with no semblance of manners. Clueless vermin, when it comes to this matter, no one knows better than our Queen. Sung Shihyun turned his gaze. He glared at the Banshee dressed like a noblewoman with a slightly annoyed look. Not very patient, are you? What a waste of your title! Exploding Patience snorted at Sung Shihyuns mockery. Funny you say that. I am being more than patient right now. If it wasnt for the fact that we are in the countenance of our Queen, I would have taught you a lesson long ago. Oh yeah? Sung Shihyun got up resolutely. When he turned to the side and grabbed the hilt of his sword, the unsuspecting Commanders couldnt hide their shock. Sung Shihyun was clearly asking for a fight. In front of the Queen, no less. Queen. Sung Shihyun opened his mouth. You should know the direct reason I betrayed humanity. [I do.] Then you must understand what I am about to do. Isnt that right, my generous Queen? Hearing his arrogant tone, the Parasite Queen laughed out loud. [Indeed, my children were not particularly fond of you joining me. Especially Exploding Patience, whom you defeated in battle once before.] Since we are about to go to war, I will refrain from causing her demise. I will stop at just teaching her a lesson. [Fufu, you are looking down on the Banshee Queen too much. Did you forget you still cannot control your power properly?] I will know whether she deserves to be respected or looked down upon when I tear off that damned shroud of hers. Ive been curious, actually, about the sound this cranky bitch makes in bed. The noblewomans face reddened at the mans sexually degrading remark. It was as if she would explode at any moment. [Determining the pecking order, eh? I agree it wouldnt be a bad idea.] The Parasite Queen languidly rested her chin on her hand. [But youve yet to hear my reply, no?] Hearing this, Sung Shihyun pushed his half-unsheathed sword back in. I guess this isnt the best place. Anyway, Ill accept that youve allowed it. He smiled beamingly, then went back on his knee. [My reply to your question is simple.] The Parasite Queens voice rang out. [The reason I am so obsessed with Tigol Fortress it is because Tigol Fortress is the final turning point.] Final turning point? [A turning point refers to the crossroad we must pass through to arrive at the ultimate future I envision.] I didnt know my Queen enjoyed being cryptic like Gula I mean, cant you just say, We have to attack Tigol Fortress because of X reason? That would make it so much easier to understand. [If that is what you want, I will lower myself to your level and ask. What is the greatest resistance that the Federation and humanity can pull off in the current situation?] Thats Sung Shihyun replied after mulling over the question. Revitalizing the Spirit Realm and reviving the World Tree. And I guess the Federation and humanity joining hands? [Then suppose all of those things came true. Do you think that will be enough to overturn the tide of this war?] Sung Shihyun tilted his head. Well the war might last a little longer and become more annoying but I dont think we would be at a disadvantage or even lose. As long as I can fully control this power, that is. [You are correct. As a matter of fact, you could say we are looking at victory square in the face.] Thats what Im saying. Then why [That is, if we can get rid of one obstacle.] Hearing this, Sung Shihyuns expression waned. Obstacle? [I am talking about a Star. One that shines brighter than any other.] The Parasite Queen spoke calmly before tilting her head up. She gazed up as if to look at the countless stars shining around the planet. After a moment of silence [Countless Stars exist in the universe. Not just in Paradise, but in any galaxy.] The Parasite Queen continued her words. [A vast majority of Stars are born with a certain fate. These Stars generally cannot escape the destiny that has been chosen for them.] Most Stars advanced toward their predetermined fate. So, if a being capable of moving the constellations manipulated their course, they would have no choice but to be sucked into that future. [But.] At this moment, the Parasite Queen foreshadowed a twist. [There are a small minority of Stars that are capable of pioneering their own fate.] Stars that were unmoved by external manipulation, that could paint their future with their willpower, certainly existed. [And very rarely among them are Stars that can make other Stars evolve.] Going beyond themselves, there were also Stars that could attract nearby Stars to their own orbits and cause them to change their course. [I.] The Parasite Queens voice trembled. [I was and still am, afraid of that Star.] The grand hall turned clamorous. No one expected the Queen to admit she was afraid. Only Unsightly Humility kept his head low, not moving an inch. [Looking back, it was only a dead Star. Yet, bothered by a humiliating memory of the past, I ended up committing a huge mistake.] By mistake, you mean [Sending three of the Seven Armies to eliminate that Star.] Sung Shihyun was about to ask, If youre that afraid, cant you just destroy that Star? But when he heard what the Parasite Queen said, he was forced to shut his mouth. It doesnt make sense. A part of him was still in doubt. The hell-bent Queen sent three armies headed by Undying Diligence, yet the Star withstood it? It just didnt make sense. Never mind a single Star, a force of such scale should have threatened the downfall of humanity itself. [That was an absolutely inexcusable mistake. All I had to do was ignore it and continue walking on my path.] The Parasite Queen lamented with a sigh. But who could blame her? Her hasty choice was what caused the dead Star to regain its light. It was easy to see just by looking at the current movement of the stars. Many paths leading to the Parasite Queens desired future closed; on the flip side, many paths leading to the Federation and humanitys desired future opened up. Still the tide had yet to turn. Although the Parasite Queen squandered much of what she built up, the future that she desired was still alive. But what if something similar to the previous mistake happened again? Then, not even the Parasite Queen could guarantee what would happen. But, at the very least, it was clear that a large, frightening change would occur. And so the Parasite Queen finally realized this Star could not be touched carelessly. A half-hearted hardship would only encourage the Stars growth. The best course of action was to carry on without stimulating the Star as much as possible. [That is why we need to capture Tigol Fortress.] Tigol Fortress, the final turning point, the final step that must be taken before the Parasite Queen could reach her desired future. Aha. Sung Shihyun spoke. So when you said that the Star will leave the Middle World He nodded his head and continued. You meant you would strike Tigol Fortress while he is not in this world. [Indeed.] The Queen finally gave a satisfied smile. [The moment Tigol Fortress falls, the fate of the Federation and humanity will be set in stone. The world will head toward the future I want. So this must be done during the time the Star is away.] The future would fully open up once the final hurdle was overcome. From that moment onward, the Parasites fate would embark on a swift current. [Even the salmons swimming upstream cannot change the flow of water.] The Parasite Queen spoke with strength. [No matter how bright a Star shines, it is, in the end, a mere Star. As long as the course of this planet is determined, no matter how much it struggles, it will only be swept away when it exhausts its energy.] I understand. Sung Shihyun shrugged. Well, I wasnt really opposed to the upcoming battle or anything. I was simply curious. As for me, Ill just sit back and enjoy the show. [Yes, it is still too early for you to head into battle. I will command you when you have gotten used to your power and can control it.] I can still go watch, right? [As long as you remember what I said.] After giving her approval, the Parasite Queen got up from the throne. [Listen, all!] The Army Commanders all lowered their heads. [As I am sure you all heard, this war will be a battle of time.] [The moment the Star makes its move will be the time we make ours.] [And that time is quickly approaching.] [Assemble your forces! While the Star is away, do everything in your power to topple Tigol Fortress!] All-out war was declared. The Parasites, laying low after the defeat at Arden Valley, finally awoke from their slumber. The Army Commanders responded to the Queen and got up simultaneously. At that moment, the Queen called out to one Commander. [You remain here.] Me, Your Majesty? Twisted Kindness, whose name was called, asked back. [Yes. There is something I must say to you separately.] Once the other five Army Commanders tactfully left, Twisted Kindness tilted his head. Hnng. I sincerely hope you will not give me a boring command, like attacking humans to bind their feet. Other than Sung Shihyun, Twisted Kindness was the only Army Commander to have fully absorbed the Seven Virtues divinity. Hearing the Last Dragons grumblings, the Queen smiled. [Do not worry. That is something that must be done as well, but what I will task you with is another matter. I am sure it will catch your interest.] Hoh. You emphasized the vital importance of Tigol Fortress. You are telling me there is a matter of even greater importance? [It cant be helped. This is because of another Star.] The Parasite Queen sounded reluctant as well. Oho, another Star. By that, you must mean [The Star of Lust.] Twisted Kindness eyes lit up. The Parasite Queen looked up at the ceiling once again, gazing at the Star she feared the most. Although the light it was giving off was still insignificant, she did not dare to let down her guard. Because looking at it from a different perspective, the Star had achieved this much with only such insignificant light. She must not make the same mistake twice. Clenching her fists, she focused entirely at the center of the massive colony of Stars. [His recent activities have caught my attention in a bad way.] Im intrigued. So, what is it that you would like me to do? [It would be a different story if Undying Diligence was here. The other children are not enough to assure me. I can only trust you to take care of this matter.] The Parasite Queen turned her gaze back down and continued. [From now on, you will] Because of it, she failed to see. That hidden behind the Star she feared the most, a small Star radiating a cold chill was starting to blaze quietly. * Same time. Eun Yuri was face to face with Roselle. Miss Eun Yuri Though it was unclear what they talked about, Roselle was staring with a slightly dumbstruck face. Teacher. Eun Yuri called Roselle with a sense of urgency in her voice. Do you think its possible? Roselles rapid blinks only lasted a moment. To summarize She licked her lips and continued. Borrowing the pathway used by the World Trees avatar to manifest itself, connecting the Spirit Realm to the Middle World, and materializing the Dream World in reality. Roselle spoke calmly as she slowly lowered her arm holding a teacup with half-finished tea. You want to materialize a space that transcends the Astral World where two worlds simply overlap, a space that even I cannot understand and guarantee Clunk. As the sound of her teacup touching the saucer rang out Oh my. The corners of Roselles mouth curled up. Miss Eun Yuri, youve come up with quite an interesting idea. Chapter 314. The Eve (3) Though it was a compliment, Eun Yuri furrowed her brows. Whether it was interesting or not wasnt the problem. What mattered was whether it was doable or not. This is urgent, Teacher. Hmm. If youre asking a yes or no question Roselle rubbed her slim chin with the tip of her hand. Eun Yuri focused on Roselles mouth, suppressing her pounding heart. Roselle La Grazia was a truly incredible teacher and an extraordinary sorcerer. If they could borrow her strength for the upcoming war, it would be equivalent to obtaining a thousand troops and horses. Soon, as Eun Yuri was sweating internally from anxiety, Roselles lips opened in a smile. Yes. Eun Yuris complexion brightened. It should be possible, is my answer if were only looking at the result. Roselle continued in a monotonous voice. But to obtain the fruit called result, we will need to go through an unavoidable process. That is, to bear fruit, we will need to overcome four difficulties. Four? That many? Yes. Two of the four can be done with our strengths, but the other two must be left to heavens will. After saying this, Roselle looked sharply at Eun Yuri. So, do you still want to give it a try? Yes, I do. Eun Yuri replied without a shred of hesitation. Roselle closed her mouth and gave a renewed look. Oh my, you have such beautiful eyes. Burning with passion, its almost like I am looking at my younger self. She giggled while nodding. Alright. My precious disciple wants to help her dear husband, who is going to war. This teacher will roll up her sleeves and help out. No, thats not it at all. Eun Yuri firmly denied the accusation. Its just that he looked so overwhelmed. Like he would fall if no one held him up Yes, yes, I understand. Id love to hear more about the stories of this young love, but since time is short, lets cut to the chase. Roselle raised four fingers. First are the problems we cant solve. One of them is obviously the revival of the World Tree. If this matter cannot be achieved, even I cant do anything about it. The entire plan was based on the revival of the World Tree. As this point was rather obvious, Eun Yuri nodded in agreement right away. The second problem is getting the permission of the revived World Tree. Permission? Yes. Once the World Tree revives, it will regain total control over the pathway connecting to its avatar in the Middle World. So we will need to explain our circumstances and ask for its permission to borrow the pathway. Simply put, they needed the permission of the World Tree to use the pathway. These two are the problems we have no control over. Now, shall we talk about the problems that we can try to solve? Eun Yuri fixed her posture. As I said before, Miss Eun Yuris idea is interesting. But even if we somehow succeed, it is unknown whether I can utilize my full strength in the Middle World. Why is that? Because the Astral World is a space where two worlds are overlapped. By being in that world, half of me would be in one world and the other half would be in the other world. So even if I use my full strength in the Dream World, I suspect only half of the power will reach the Middle World. But Teacher I know. What Miss Eun Yuri is saying is not simply about the Astral World. It is true that the outcome is unclear if we can use the World Trees pathway. That is what makes the outcome unknown. Roselle cleared her throat after explaining her reasoning. Not knowing the outcome that means we cannot be certain. Do not bet on uncertainty. Have you heard that saying? . So wont we need to change this uncertainty to certainty? Is that something we can do? My, youre truly full of questions today. Do I not always say you should think for yourself first before asking questions? Eun Yuri bit her lower lip at her teachers scolding. Roselle rested her chin on the back of her clenched fist and said. Remember. When youre facing a difficult problem Think simply, is what you said. Exactly. When trying to solve a problem, always go for simplicity. Now, what should be done for me to utilize my full strength in the Middle World? We need to take half of the Astral World that is resting in the Dream World and bring it to the Middle World. But that is impossible given the nature of the Astral World, so you will need to come up with a different method~ Roselle glanced at Eun Yuri stealthily. Now lets think, what schools of magic were there again? She threw her a hint. After mulling over it, Eun Yuri exclaimed quietly. Soul manifestation![1] Exactly. Roselle smiled. Though I am just a will, Roselle La Grazia most certainly exists in this world and is akin to a god who created the Dream World. If Miss Eun Yuri can learn soul manifestation magic to a high enough level, fully summoning me would not be a dream. She raised her hands before continuing. Of course, it might be a waste of your effort but this teacher thinks that the core value of a Magician is to prepare what they can, rather than leaving something to luck. What do you think? Eun Yuris eyes lit up. Yes! Hearing Eun Yuris energetic reply, Roselle smiled in satisfaction. Good. Then lets put your study of the Path of Mana on hold. From today onward, I will teach you about soul manifestation. Let me give you a fair warning. It isnt an easy discipline so you best brace yourself! Roselle turned away after giving a stern warning. Looking at a white-blonde-haired girl, who was watching them blankly, she spoke. Charlotte? H-Hmm? Since things have come to this, you will be on self-study until further notice. This is an urgent matter, so I seek your understanding. O-Okay, Im fine. Dont worry. Charlotte Aria did her best to reply nonchalantly, but she couldnt hide the disappointed expression on her face. Although she was dense, she could still understand that Roselle meant, Teaching her one on one will be more efficient, so dont bother us. Thank you. Then for the fourth and last problem Roselle paused just before turning back to Eun Yuri. She gazed attentively at the sullen Charlotte Aria. Hold on. After asking Eun Yuri for her understanding, Roselle walked forward softly. She then gently spoke to the girl dejectedly looking down. Why are you so crestfallen? Hmm? No, I Charlotte Aria murmured in a halting voice. You? Its just both Teacher and Yuri are amazing Because were amazing? Is that really it? . Really? When Roselle asked again I She carefully replied. I want to help too but I didnt understand anything Teacher and Yuri talked about and I cant think of a good idea like Yuri Aha. Roselle grinned. Hmm, he must be very happy. Having two beautiful and adorable ladies loving and caring for him. N-No! Thats not it! Charlotte Aria waved her hands dismissively in a fluster. Roselle asked, giggling at the reaction that wasnt far off from Eun Yuris. Charlotte, arent you in a position to help him? You are the queen of a kingdom, after all. I-I am, but how should I say this Charlotte Arias voice got quieter by the second. Im useless, I dont know things well I even entrusted government affairs to the royal administrator She must be embarrassed as she couldnt meet Roselles eyes. Hnng. With a nasal hum, Roselle studied the queen with a renewed gaze. My, my. Roselle exclaimed internally after reading her thoughts. Strictly speaking, it was hard to say Charlotte Aria was more excellent than Eun Yuri. It wasnt simply a matter of talent. What Roselle emphasized the most in her teachings was the attitude in researching ones discipline. Charlotte Aria was vastly inferior to Eun Yuri in this regard. Although she was good at imitating what she was shown, she lacked the pioneering spirit to achieve something by herself. It wasnt that she lacked the desire to improve herself, but every time she tried something new, she got scared and dreaded it. Even though Eun Yuri started learning later, given the nature of the two students, it was only natural for the motivated Eun Yuri to pull ahead of Charlotte Aria. But that didnt mean these were poor terms. It wouldnt be strange for a senior disciple to be jealous of a junior disciple after being surpassed by them. But rather than being jealous, Charlotte Aria was full of admiration for Eun Yuri. Roselle had no plans to say anything about this. It wasnt a bad thing for her two disciples to be on good terms, and Charlotte Aria was an uncompetitive person by nature. Right, that was how she usually was. So she should have been like that this time as well, but from Charlotte Arias inner thoughts, Roselle could feel an electrifying emotion that wasnt there before. She was certain. The Queen of Eva was fiercely burning with a competitive spirit against Eun Yuri. What happened? It didnt take long for Roselle to find out why. Seol Jihu. It was because all of Charlotte Arias thoughts were pointing in one direction. Maybe Roselles eyes lit up. Charlotte. Hmm? She stepped closer, pressed on Charlotte Arias plump, baby fat-filled cheeks, and raised her face. Roselle spoke quietly with eyes that were full of unknown expectations. Listen carefully to what I am about to say. Charlotte Aria widened her eyes and nodded dazedly. * The eight-Horus-drawn carriage carrying Seol Jihu and Agnes arrived in Eva. Agnes expressed her surprise after seeing the imposing building in the middle of the city. Looks like you spent some money. Youd be even more surprised when you find out how many gold coins went into building this place. Seol Jihu grumbled as he cut through the garden filled with the refreshing smell of flowers. Kim Hannah was in charge of the design. It turns out she even invited an Alchemist. Miss Foxy did? Why an Alchemist? Im not exactly sure, but apparently his help was needed to build the hot springs. Really, I felt like a husband seeing his wife going wild with his credit cards. Of course, this wasnt a fair statement considering how many gold coins Kim Hannah made for him, but Seol Jihu just couldnt understand it. Hot springs? Ah, Eva is a volcanic region Agnes eyes twinkled as she nodded her head. Youve caught my interest. Hot springs that needed a Magicians help to be built Both hot springs are downstairs, one for men, one for women. Youre free to go whenever. Im sure youll love it. Seol Jihu spoke plainly as he opened the door. Speaking of which, you must be tired from the carriage ride. Ill take you there, so why dont you jump in the steamy hot spring with me? Cut the bullshit. Seol Jihu smacked his lips, having been flat out rejected. Haha. Okay, there are plenty of guest rooms, so you can grab whichever one you like. Also? Seol Jihu paused when he saw the first-floor lobby. He couldnt be blamed. There was a bob-cut woman sprawled on the ground with her arms and legs spread out. Seol Jihu didnt know any Valhalla members who would do something lacking so much in common sense. Even Chohong and Hugo wouldnt do something like this. Miss Hoshino Urara? As soon as he called out her name, Hoshino Uraras upper body shot up. She looked at Seol Jihu and opened her mouth wide enough to show her uvula. OOOOOOH! She then changed her sitting position to a crouch and galloped toward him like a crazy horse. However, her bee-stung pony impression was short-lived. KITAAAAAACK!? When she saw the maid standing behind Seol Jihu, she screamed in terror. Flailing her arms and legs in the air, she rolled backward. After somehow tumbling around, she fixed her posture and showed a dazed face. . . An indescribably uncomfortable silence hung between the two women. The first to act was Hoshino Urara. Her lips trembled before she respectfully got on her knees. She even cupped her hands above her knees. Her expression was also calm and tidy. Five seconds was all it took for the crazy woman to transform into a lady of a distinguished family. Have you come back? Hearing that the sharp voice had turned into a calm, silvery voice, Seol Jihu doubted his eyes and ears. Hoshino Urara turned docile? Its been a while. Thank you for coming. Though this may be a lowly place, please think of it as your home and make yourself comfortable. She bowed politely until her forehead was almost touching the ground. Seol Jihu, who was rubbing his eyes in disbelief, slowly turned back. Then, he was surprised once again. It was because Agnes was walking forward with a face that clearly said, God, I hate this. M-Miss Agnes? You said there was a hot spring downstairs? Um, you should grab a room first. No need to guide me. Ill be fine on my own. Then excuse me. She walked quickly and disappeared. Seol Jihus jaw dropped. THE Agnes was avoiding someone? Hoshino Urara waited until Agnes disappeared from sight before shooting up. Oppppaa! Screaming like a duck, she grabbed the flinching Seol Jihus hands and made a fuss. You crazy!? Hmm? Why is that person here? Why did you bring her here!!? F-For of the expedition. It wasnt easy to invite her, you know. Jeebus! Im gonna go crazy! Do you know who that is!? You want to die, Oppa!? You must, right!? Why? Shes a great person. Great my asssss! Hoshino Urara jumped like she was really going crazy. Fuck me, end me, absolutely obliterate me! How can you be so blind? Pointing in the direction Agnes disappeared to, Hoshino Urara shook her hand and muttered with her face up close. You must not know, Oppa, so Ill tell ya about it. You ever hear about the Haramark Civil War? Yes, somewhat. Yeah, I was there. Okay. And? And, you say? Brother, I was there watching! That person captured the enemy organization members, eh! Cut open a dudes stomach, eh! Yoinked the intestines like a noodle! Then she Hoshino Urara suddenly cleared her throat, then raised her middle finger and swept past her face. She seemed to be imitating Agnes pushing up her glasses. She continued with a grin, Eat! Here! Chew on it properly and swallow it! Its your subordinates organ! Looks delicious, doesnt it? It must! Ki Kikikiki! Hoshino Urara cackled as she revealed her teeth and shook her head crazily. That was what she did! Then, she abruptly turned serious. Im telling ya! This is all true! I swear on it on me mum! . That aint all. She served corpses on a silver platter at a dinner meant for negotiation, held a corpse exhibition just to show the enemy organizations Anyway, that is one crazy woman. You wont find a crazier woman anywhere else! Seol Jihu looked taken aback. He wanted to say something, but it didnt look like she was lying from the terrified expression she had. But it was also hard to imagine Agnes, who was the byword of seriousness and solemnity, laughing maniacally, like Ki Kikikiki! Shes a good person to me. Seol Jihu shook his head. He looked at Hoshino Urara, who was clattering her teeth nervously, and asked. Anyway, why were you laying in the lobby? Ah, my body recovered, but I couldnt find Oppa. I was wondering when you were gonna come back. I was getting bored. You didnt know if Id show up today though Well I figured youd come back within a few days. I must have been lying like that for three, four days already. Ah, except for the times I was eating. Seol Jihu didnt put it past Hoshino Urara to have really done so. Jeez. Seol Jihu didnt know what to say when he suddenly went Ah. Have you seen Yuhui Noona? Yuhui Noona? Ah~ That Unni with the huuuu~ge titties? Hoshino Urara said as she put her hands on her chest and drew a big circle. Then, she shook her head. Nope, didnt see her. I see. Seol Jihu became worried. It took him almost ten days to make his trip to Haramark from Eva and be back, but Seo Yuhui hadnt come back yet. It was hard to believe she ran away either. Are things not going well? He became uncomfortable, thinking that he burdened her with a difficult request. Im sure shell be back soon. But Seol Jihu decided to trust in Seo Yuhui and wait. * Clouds of war began to hang in the air. Although it was unknown whether the Federation purposely leaked the information, there were baseless rumors of the Parasites raising a large-scale army soon. The movements of humanity became messy. With the Eva Royal Family actively reassembling their army, the rumors were treated as an established truth. As the organization closest to the war than any other, Valhallas air became heavier as well. The members seemed to have known intuitively, with Seo Yuhui being gone for so long and Seol Jihu suddenly bringing Agnes. Their intuition turned to conviction when Philip Muller revisited Valhalla after taking care of his matters. And thus, they had prepared everything they could before going on the expedition. There was now only one thing left to do waiting for one, no, two people. It wasnt until noon that day that the long-awaited Seo Yuhui finally came back. Seol Jihu, who was anxiously waiting like a puppy, ran down to the first floor as soon as he heard of Seo Yuhuis return. Noona? Jihu! What took you so long!? Seeing Seo Yuhui standing at the entrance, Seol Jihu flew like a butterfly and pounced like a bee. Burying his face in her alluring shoulders, he began to sniff her like a dog missing his masters scent. I was worried! What! Sorry, sorry! It took longer than I expected Ahahaha! It tickles! Enjoying Seo Yuhuis scent for a moment and rubbing his scratchy cheek on her soft skin It tickles! Jeez! Seol Jihu flinched, seeing someone standing behind the shrinking Seo Yuhui, holding a jade-colored spear. . A woman wearing a white traditional robe was staring at him coldly with eyes as tranquil as a frozen lake. 1. This word was previously mistranslated as necromancy in chapter 231. Sorry about that! (kind of similar though, eh?) Chapter 315. The Eve (4) Meeting her eyes, Seol Jihu was reminded of a female expert from a martial arts novel. Her hair flowed down like a current of deep-blue river water, and not a hint of disorderliness could be seen in her tall standing posture. Underneath her thick eyelashes were melancholic eyes that gave off an almost transcendent chilliness. She had a cool, dream-like aura around her like she would disappear if Seol Jihu took his eyes off of her for even one second. What Seol Jihu knew for certain was that this beauty was an expert. From her tall nose bridge, clear tender lips, and other parts of her body, a suppressed aura flowed out. The mysterious woman exuded an inexplicable charisma. However, Seol Jihu also felt like she was glaring at him. It was then that he snapped out of his daze and took a step back from Seo Yuhuis embrace. Noona, this is Yep. Shes the one youve been wanting so much. Hearing the words so much, the woman glanced at Seo Yuhui before turning back to Seol Jihu. Ah, welcome. Um Seol Jihu was at a loss for what to do. Then, realizing he was abashed, he blinked rapidly. Whats wrong with me? He had no problem talking with Philip Muller, who was an Executor. But when he was facing this woman, his body was reacting on its own like Pavlovs dog. Seol Jihu calmed his pounding heart before speaking up. Hello, Im Valhallas representative, Seol Jihu. The woman no, the Sacred Empress, Baek Haeju, did not reply. She only stared at him fixedly. Seol Jihu didnt mind it all that much. He simply thought, She must have a quiet personality. Thank you for helping me in the valley war. You saved my life. . Err. And thank you for coming this time. My strength is lacking compared to what I want to accomplish, so I had no choice but to shamelessly ask for your help. Seol Jihu talked more politely than usual as a result of choosing his words carefully. It was to the point that someone muttered, Is he on a blind date or something? Seol Jihu felt his face heat up. I dont get whats wrong with me either! At that moment, Baek Haeju spoke up. I heard about your circumstances from Miss Seo Yuhui. Seol Jihus eyes widened. Saving the Spirit Realm, that is certainly a necessity at the present. Looking at this from Paradises perspective, that is. That is why I came. She spoke plainly, not being too polite or too casual. But setting this aside, the way she was talking emphasized, Im here for the future of Paradise, not to fulfill your request. But I havent decided to follow you yet. After all, acknowledging a necessity is different than carrying it out. Baek Haeju fixed her grip on her spear. So there is something Id like to ask you. Suddenly raising her hand, she pointed the jade spear tip at Seol Jihu. Seol Jihus eyebrows twitched. It was strange. The more he looked at her, the more he felt something was out of place. On the other hand, he also felt an inexplicable sense of dj vu. Even now when she was pointing her spear at him, he didnt feel even the tiniest bit of hostility or intent to harm. But it didnt feel like she was testing his determination either. If I tell you to give up on saving the Spirit Realm, what would you do? She suddenly asked an out of the blue question. Huh? N-No, I have no intention of giving up. Then Baek Haeju continued right away as if she had expected this response. What if I continue on with your plan to rescue the Spirit Realm even if you suspend it? Now, what did this mean? Just as Seol Jihu was about to ask Miss Baek Haeju? A sharp voice blurted out. Seo Yuhui was scowling at Baek Haeju. Please stop. I am not asking Miss Seo Yuhui. I realize that, but did I not tell you that you do not need to come if you are going to say that? They started bickering. The way they retorted back and forth without losing an inch, it was as if they were having a tacit battle of nerves. Hold on a second. Seol Jihu quickly cut in. Why did you ask me that all of a sudden? Baek Haejus expression turned complicated. Although her lips were tightly shut, Seol Jihu could hear her taking a deep breath through her nose. Soon, a suppressed voice leaked out. Because saving the Spirit Realm has good intent, but is extremely dangerous. It sounded like she had a lot to say but was holding herself back. The dazed Seol Jihu shook his head. Regardless, I cant do that. I appreciate the thought, but my request was for you to help, not for you to do this for me. Baek Haeju sighed lightly. Nibbling on her lip, she suddenly raised her eyebrow. I have one condition. Go ahead. Since this expedition was planned by Representative Seol, I will agree on you being the leader. But I would like you to give me the authority to decide when to retreat. The authority to decide when to retreat? There are many scenarios to consider. Even with an expedition team of such a scale, the Parasite Queens forces are strong beyond your imagination. It might be possible for half of the seven Army Commanders to be waiting for us in the Spirit Realm. Surely you wouldnt force the expedition if that is the case. Even though the revival of the World Tree was important, Seol Jihu would have to reconsider if something like that happened. It might just be better to join the Tigol Fortress battle too. There was no reason to drag his precious comrades to a battle where death was such an obvious outcome. It was just that he didnt understand why she would set a condition with something like this in mind. Depending on the situation, taking a step back might be a better decision. Feeling that Baek Haeju was trying very hard to convince him, Seol Jihu agreed for now. Is that why youre asking for the authority to decide when to retreat? I have more experience fighting against the Parasites than anyone else here. That includes the Star of Lust. Mm. Im not expecting sole authority. But if more than half of the expedition members agree with my view, I would like Representative Seol to concede without arguing. Simply put, she was asking for the authority of the header. He couldnt really argue with her. A veteran Earthling who was as experienced as the Sacred Empress should know best how to react to unforeseen situations without panicking. However, Seol Jihu tilted his head. She could have just said this from the beginning, but because she started by asking him to give up on the Spirit Realm expedition, it was hard for him to understand her intentions. Maybe she doesnt want to die because shes been active for so long No, it was hard to say this was the case. If she prioritized her life above all, she would have asked for the authority to quit and return alone. However, what the Sacred Empress asked for was the authority to decide when to retreat for the entire expedition team. No matter how Seol Jihu thought about it, there were things that were hard to accept. And so, he decided to ask. Lets suppose I accept that condition. What would you do when you decide we should retreat and I refuse? It doesnt matter. The Sacred Empress replied monotonously. As long as you accept my condition, I will have no reason to hesitate. I will forcefully take you back with me even if I have to knock you out. Even if I have to knock you out. Seol Jihu could feel a powerful will from this statement. Hnng. Then suddenly, a nasal sound cut in between them. Oh Rahee, who was fiddling with her hair, made an amused expression as she looked at Baek Haeju. I was surprised you even showed up but now, Im even more surprised. Seol Jihu glanced at Oh Rahee. It sounded like she was acquainted with Baek Haeju. Come to think of it, didnt she refer to Baek Haeju as Baek bitch? Ill go on a dangerous expedition for you. If not, I will make sure you return alive Am I mistaken in thinking thats what I heard? When Baek Haeju remained silent, Oh Rahee must have thought she ignored her as her mouth twisted up. Whats gotten into a bitch like you, hmm? . Wow, I guess you live and learn~ Baek Haeju didnt even glance at Oh Rahee. She kept her eyes fixed on Seol Jihu, only her grip on her spear strengthened by a bit. This is my only condition. . Considering the power of the expedition team and the future of Paradise, you must accept this condition. If not, I will not join this expedition. Now, she gave an ultimatum. It didnt look like she would lower her spear until she heard the word yes. Although Oh Rahee cut in just now, their surroundings were dead silent. Given a certain someones personality, it wouldnt be strange for the words, Who the hell are you to ask for this?, to come out. However, no one dared to speak up. The reason was simple. Because this was the Sacred Empress. If someone asked, Who the hell are you?, then this legend would have all kinds of ways to retort. At the end of the day, the decision lied with the representative. Seol Jihu nibbled on his lip and spoke after thinking over it a moment. You wouldnt mention retreating while we still have a chance, would you? That will be up to the expedition members to decide. Baek Haeju replied firmly. Seol Jihu had nothing to say. Not that he had something like dignity, to begin with, but rather than pointlessly being proud, it seemed better to give in to the Sacred Empress request and obtain her cooperation. Alright. Seol Jihu gave a definite answer. I will give you the authority of the header. You promised. The spear finally dropped. Now that things were decided, Seol Jihu wanted to wrap up the first meeting nicely. Please take good care of me. And thank you once again. Baek Haeju was about to say something but shut her mouth instead. Closing her eyes, she let loose a long sigh. Hah, for the future of Paradise? Since when did you care about Paradise so much? Oh Rahees snide remark rang out. . But just like before, Baek Haeju did not say anything. * A meeting was called. A heavy air filled the grand conference room. As Seol Jihu periodically shared the progress of his plan with Kim Hannah, everyone had a good guess about the content of the meeting. As a result, the meeting became more of a simple briefing. As Agnes said, men were molded by their position. Standing in front of everyone as a representative, pointing at a huge map on the desk with the Spear of Purity and explaining the plan, Seol Jihu looked completely different than in the past. We set off tomorrow. Seol Jihu spoke strongly as he gripped the Spear of Purity. Though some of you might think it is a bit early, we already spent too much time preparing. We cant afford any more delays. The Spirit Realm might be in a desperate battle even as we speak, hoping for salvation they know will not come. Since everyone should have come prepared, there shouldnt be any problem setting off so soon. Theres just one person Im not sure about. Seol Jihu turned his gaze. Baek Haeju was sitting upright, staring at him with a renewed look. Next to her, Seo Yuhui was looking at him with a warm smile. The way she occasionally looked askance at the Sacred Empress, it was as if she was showing off. Seol Jihu tilted his head and asked. Is that okay with you, Sacred Empress-nim? If you need more time to prepare Baek Haeju quietly shook her head. She was saying it didnt matter. Seol Jihu nodded in acknowledgment. Then everyone, please finish preparing until tonight at the latest. Tang. After turning the Spear of Purity halfway and making it stand on its shaft, he faced the entire meeting room and spoke. That is all. I will see everyone tomorrow morning. * That night, Seol Jihu visited the palace. It was to give a final report on the progress of the plan and to see Charlotte Arias face. Do not worry about Eva. Sorg Khnes face was full of enthusiasm. Thanks to everything you have done, our army is coming together nicely, and the Magicians Guild has settled safely as well. If the Federation requests reinforcements, Eva swears to become the bridge that connects the two forces. The royal administrator told Seol Jihu not to worry and focus solely on the expedition. As a result, Seol Jihu was able to breathe a sigh of relief. By the way, where is the Queen? Mm, about that Sorg Khnes complexion darkened. Apparently, Charlotte Aria had stayed cooped up in her room for the past few days without granting anyones audience. Is she anxious because of the war? I am not sure, but it did look like she had a lot on her mind Sorg Khne sighed. Since she entrusted me with government affairs, there wont be any problems. But now she is refusing to see even me This is a first for me as well. With Sorg Khne, who had forcefully pushed her on in the past, being careful, Seol Jihu got worried as well. I wanted to see her before leaving But with Roselle and Eun Yuri, there shouldnt be any huge problem. For now, lets focus on the matter at hand. Seol Jihu relieved the royal administrator by saying hed put in a word to Eun Yuri, then returned home. * The night passed by, and morning finally dawned. The sky was clear and quiet, but Valhalla was bustling from the early morning. After waking up, Seol Jihu quietly got ready. With a refreshing shower, he put on his clothes and draped over the coat gifted by the Federation. . As his reflection in the crystal looked unfamiliar, he stood still for a long time. He suddenly developed an urge to activate the Nine Eyes and check his color in the mirror, but in the next moment, he shook the thought off. Lets win. After slapping his cheeks loud enough to cause a clap, he turned back. We have to win. Reaffirming his determination, he grabbed the Spear of Purity and headed out. Once he left the building, a strong gale blew. Seol Jihu scrunched his face and stopped. In the distance, he saw the members participating in the expedition: Baek Haeju, sweeping her hair back with her eyes closed, her white traditional robe fluttering in the wind. Seo Yuhui, gently stroking Little Chick on her palm. Philip Muller, sitting near the gardens pond, indulged in reading a thick book. Agnes, standing tall with her hands cupped in front of her. Hoshino Urara, warming up while doing stretches. And finally, the Halep siblings and the remaining members of Valhalla standing quietly behind Ayase Kazuki. The moment Seol Jihu walked out of the building, everyone turned to face him as if they made a promise beforehand. As they slowly began to walk toward him, Seol Jihu felt his heart swell up. Among them were two Level 8s, one Level 7, and two Level 6s. With a crew like this, High Rankers were looking rather poor. Will I have a chance to lead an expedition team of this scale ever again? This thought suddenly crossed his mind. Seol Jihu collected his mind, then looked at the eyes of each of the people gathered around him. He then spoke while cutting through them. Lets go. Thus, the curtain was raised for the decisive war that would determine both the Spirit Realm and the Federations fate. The eve had passed, and the stage that would decide the history of Paradise announced the prelude. Chapter 316. A Tiger Father Does Not Beget a Dog Son (1) There were sixteen expedition members in total eighteen if Flone and Little Chick were included. The group borrowed three carriages to comfortably seat everyone. The carriages were waiting for them near the castle gate. After Seol Jihu directed Agnes, Kazuki, and Hoshino Urara to separate carriages, he himself headed for the first carriage. "Representative." Just as he opened the door and was about to get aboard, Kazuki called out to Seol Jihu. "Yes?" "There." Kazuki pointed towards a certain direction with his finger. Seol Jihu reflexively followed the finger before tilting his head. Kazukis finger pointed towards an alley covered in the morning fog, but Seol Jihu couldnt see anything that was out of place. "What about there?" "Hmm." Kazuki paused for a second before shaking his head. "Nevermind. It was nothing. "Should we check it out? "I dont think theres a need to delay our departure to investigate it. I must have been mistaken. "Thats new. For Mister Kazuki to make mistakes. "Perhaps Im a little nervous. Sorry. Seol Jihu shrugged his shoulders before boarding the carriage. Kazuki gazed at the alley for a few more seconds before quietly getting in and closing the door behind him. A moment later, the carriages began to move at the sound of the coachmens whips. The three carriages passed through the gates and quickly disappeared beyond the white fog. And then. "" When the last carriage was out of sight, a person appeared from the alley. It was a small girl wearing a hood over her blond hair that spilled over her shoulders. The girl walked out of the alley. She silently stood at the place where Seol Jihu and Kazuki had exchanged their conversation. The girl repeatedly opened and closed her lips as if in regret, but no words came out from her mouth. She repeated these meaningless actions before turning back, unable to say anything in the end. The place where the girl with drooping shoulders headed to was the royal palace. "Did you see them off?" The moment she entered through a hidden entrance in the garden that only she knew about, an old voice called out to the girl. The girl flinched before she found an old man stiffly standing next to the entrance. "K-Khne." "So did you get to talk with Representative Seol? The girl, Charlotte Aria, hung her head. Guessing her answer from just her hesitating behavior, Sorg Khne clicked his tongue. "It would have been good if you had at least said goodbye. His tone wasnt as nice as his words. He couldnt help it. Of course, a queen had no obligations to see people off every time they left the city. However, it wasnt a typical expedition this time, but an actual war masked as an expedition. They were headed to the Spirit Realm, risking their lives in order to save all of Paradise. Consequently, seeing the queen shut herself in her room made it hard for him to view her in a good light. Well, she did sneak a look "But" After a long silence, the hesitating Charlotte Aria finally spoke up. "If I told them to come back safe to return without fail and if something wrong happens again "Yes?" "If they dont ever come back like brother Campbell and Evangeline Rose Sorg Khnes face became dazed. At the same time, he realized why Charlotte Aria had refused to grant them an audience all this time. The day Campbell Aria had left for the battlefield, Charlotte Aria had bid her brother farewell with tears. However, he didnt return alive. The day Evangeline Rose told her she had to attend the Banquet, Charlotte Aria begged her not to go. However, Evangeline Rose had insisted that it was necessary for the future of Paradise, and she, too, couldnt come back. Sorg Khne recalled the last days of the few people whom the queen had opened her heart to, and he couldnt help but smile bitterly. He could finally understand what the queen had been feeling. She must have felt uneasy, thinking, What if they dont return if I bid them farewell as I did for the previous two? And thus, she ironically didnt meet them in hopes for them to come back at all costs. Others might snort at her ridiculous actions, but at least Sorg Khne understood her desperate heart. Charlotte Aria was young. She was still a lacking and inexperienced queen, unable to walk out from her guardians shadow. That was why it wasnt so farfetched for her to believe in a baseless jinx in hope of their safe return. "The morning air is cold. Please hurry inside. Sorg Khne bowed and was about to turn around when Charlotte Aria suddenly called him. "Khne." It was still a quiet voice as ever, but it sounded clearer this time. "Seol Jihu will return right? The public administrator paused before staring at the anxious Charlotte Aria. "I I am worried. "" "Im not sure if I can just wait for him to come back Maybe its because I havent done anything all this time, maybe because I didnt help them in the slightest and just waited for them that my second brother and Rose didnt come back A glint flashed in Sorg Khnes eyes. "May I ask why you suddenly had this thought? Charlotte Aria shut her mouth. It looked like she had something she wanted to say but was holding it in. Sorg Khne slowly approached the queen and knelt on one knee. He matched her eye level and softly clasped his hand around her constantly fidgeting hand. "Your Majesty." He continued in a voice that said he knew everything and understood everything. "Your Majesty wishes to help Representative Seol, dont you? Charlotte Aria carefully nodded her head. A smile surfaced on Sorg Khnes wrinkled face. "That is enough." "Enough?" "We have already talked with Representative Seol about many things in advance, and the preparations are already underway. "Oh" "Your thoughts, your intentions, and your words alone are enough. Please entrust the rest to your servant. "" The usual Charlotte Aria would have said, R-Really? Since she didnt have the ability to help, she would just leave it to her capable public administrator as if it couldnt be helped. But for some reason, this time, Charlotte Aria didnt back down so easily. [Listen carefully to what I am about to say, Charlotte.] Roselles advice, which she had heard back in the Dream World, brushed past her mind all of a sudden. Charlotte Aria tightly clenched both her fists and gritted her teeth. "No." She looked upset and angry at the same time. "I I also! "Your Majesty?" Sorg Khnes eyes widened. * The carriage was quiet during the entire ride. Saying, Lets do this, had a completely different feeling than actually doing it. Once they left Eva, everyone maintained silence without meeting each others eyes. Each member seemed to have a lot on their mind. Seol Jihu looked around the carriage, feeling apologetic for dragging everyone into yet another difficult mission, before fixing his gaze on one person. It was Baek Haeju who was riding on the same carriage as him. She had her eyes gently shut like she was quietly thinking to herself. It was amazing how she remained completely still despite the rattling of the carriage as it drove over the winding roads. "" It would have been normal for her to open her eyes after feeling his gaze, but Baek Haeju didnt show even the slightest movement from her straight posture. ''The Nine Eyes isnt working on her either Perhaps it was because she received Divine Vestige, but he couldnt see her Status Window or her color, the same way he couldnt for the Executors. There werent just one or two things he was curious about, but Seol Jihu didnt insist on asking her about them. It was partly because it could be rude, but it was more because she gave off an unapproachable air. Despite this, she did express her interest just once since she was still human. "Thank you, Partner. It was when Little Chick spoke to Seol Jihu. "For what?" "Youre doing your best to help the Spirit Realm. As a Spirit myself, I should thank you. "You spoke like it didnt matter before. "That was because I prioritized my mission. The Spirit Realm is where I was born and raised. How can I not be worried? "Oh. "Thats right. In any case, I will help you as much as I can this time around. Those little bastards. How dare they Seol Jihu chuckled, finding Little Chick adorable as it schemed while fluttering its tiny wings. "What do you think you can do when youve just entered infancy? "Heh. You know nothing. It would have normally burst out in a fit of rage, but Little Chick proudly jutted its chin up. "You would be right if it was the Middle World, but its a different story if were in the Spirit Realm. "Ooh, really?" "Of course! Well, its only under the condition that the Spirit Kings are all safe, but Seol Jihu, who was watching the murmuring Little Chick in a new light, suddenly looked up. Baek Haeju, who had been silent the entire time, was staring at Little Chick with her eyes open. ''Does she like animals? Her slightly widened eyes suggested she was interested. Seol Jihu pondered for a bit before gently picking up Little Chick, who was putting on airs and boasting about itself. "W-What? What are you up to now? Seol Jihu presented the struggling and chirping Little Chick to Baek Haeju. "This guy might look like a baby chick, but hes actually a mythical beast. "I am the Arcus Spirit! "Do you want to try touching it? Its alright. Baek Haeju seemed to accept Seol Jihus offer. With glittering eyes, she carefully extended her hand. "Pyak!" But she ended up drawing her hand back in a hurry as the punk called Little Chick pecked at the approaching hand. "Prrrrrrr." It even opened its beak wide to growl at her. "W-Whats up with you? "Who said you get to decide who can touch me!? Seol Jihu asked while startled, but Little Chick became angry in response. "How dare you! Even the Spirit Kings dont dare to touch this body of mine! Seol Jihu looked dumbfoundedly at the humiliated Little Chick. "What, a little touching wont hurt. "Says who?" "You stayed still when Yuhui Noona touched you. "That person is different! Little Chick glared at the blinking Baek Haeju after venting its anger. "I dont like this person. "Hey, thats not nice! She came all the way here to help us! Seol Jihu scolded it, telling it to apologize to her, but Little Chick only kept snorting. "Hmph! I dont know what scheme she has, but I refuse to talk with a cult member. Baek Haejus expression stiffened. "What did you say, punk? A cult? "Its a cult since the fundamental dogma is different. Come back after taking off your mask. Then Ill allow you to touch me. Little Chick swung its head away like it was done talking before squirming back into Seol Jihus pocket. ''Cult? Whats that about? In any case, Seol Jihu jabbed at his pocket since Little Chick made the situation worse, but it refused to yield. "I-Im terribly sorry. This punk has a bad attitude When he looked at Baek Haeju to apologize, he found her not looking at him. She had gone back to closing her eyes at some point, pretending as if nothing had happened. * After exactly seven days since they left Eva, the carriages arrived at their destination. It was a region closer to Haramark than it was to the Federation a borderland if it could be called as such. When they marched for half a day with Hoshino Urara leading the way, they came to a place where the topography drew the middle line between a plain and a mountainous region. After crossing the hilly plains with its small hill-like slopes and winding valleys, they could see the sight of a low basin leading down from the peak in the far distance. As chaotic as Hoshino Urara was, she was still an Earthling who faithfully fulfilled her promises. "Aaah~ What fresh air~ Prancing up to the peak, she shouted while pointing below her. "Its there!" Seol Jihu, who hurriedly followed her up, couldnt stop marveling at the sight below him. The basin was densely packed with bamboo that was as thick as a finger with a heavy fog hovering over it. But the important point wasnt the landscape. While everything looked normal at first glance, Hoshino Urara, who was pacing around back and forth and carefully observing the scenery, suddenly commented with a rare, serious expression. "Look over there. I told you I was right. Seol Jihu gave a low exclamation. That wasnt all. Everyone in the expedition team looked at the scene in front of them with a skeptical gaze. No matter what angle they looked at it, whether it was from the middle, from the left or from the right, the entire scene remained the same. Everything was still. It definitely looked like everything was on pause, but the basin seemed to follow their eyes and show them only the frontal view of the scenery as if it was alive. "Its definitely strange. [Mhm.] Flone, who had been peering at the scene with only her head sticking out, remarked in an odd voice. [If its a lake or a spring, fine. But for there to be such a huge ocean at this height Its the first time Ive seen anything like this.] Seol Jihu frowned. "Wait." [Huh?] "Flone, what did you say just now? An ocean? [Yup. Theres an ocean in front of us. It looks really ominous with black water churning so grossly.] She looked too serious to be joking. But no matter how much Seol Jihu rubbed his eyes, he couldnt see an ocean, not to mention a lake. "What do you mean by an ocean? I can only see a forest of bamboo and fog. [What are you talking about? Fog Yes, I can see some fog, but wheres the bamboo forest?] Flone looked around. "Dont panic." Kazuki spoke up. "You both are right. Only, the two of you are looking at different scenes. Think about your differences. In other words, the scene in front of them appeared differently to the living and the dead. "Then should I think of that place as a fusion between an ocean and a forest? "Well." Kazuki lowered his head. "Im not sure about that, but Ive once heard something from Master Ian. "What did he say? "Even if two objects from different worlds are fused together, ordinary people will only be able to see the surface, and only a very small portion of the exterior, at that. That probably applies to us right now. Kazuki continued his explanation. "But he also said that if you could see both objects at the same time, you would be able to see how the two worlds were intertwined with each other. Seol Jihu looked at Kazuki blankly as he raised a difficult topic again. "Think of it simply. What do you think our insides would look like if you and I were fused together? "I dont want to imagine that. "Right? It definitely wont be a pleasant sight. After saying that, a trace of worry could be seen on Kazukis face. "If the sense of incongruity we feel is this great, I wonder what that Priest is feeling Suddenly, a clamor was heard from the other side. Seol Jihus expression sank when he reflexively looked back. As the saying went, be careful what you wish for. Oana Halep was lying on the floor. "Oana! Oana! Get a hold of yourself!" "Heuk! Heeuk! Vlad Halep shook her body as he cried out to her, but her eyes rolled back. She looked like a person with epilepsy, as her eyes widened and her breathing became rapid gasps. Checking Oanas condition, Seo Yuhui hurriedly shouted. "Miss Maria! Cast Perfusion! "Huh? Thats a High Ranker spell Im still Level 4 "Then how about Ventilation? You know that, right? "I do, but" Maria tilted her head but still obediently recited the spell. As a breeze mixed with white light entered her nostrils, Oanas seizures gradually calmed down. "Its okay, Miss Oana. Everything is okay, so focus on this. Seo Yuhui shined a small light at the end of her finger and held it above the center of Oanas eyebrows. The young girl whose eyes had been wildly rolling around finally regained her consciousness. "Can you hear my voice? "Huk Huk" "Breathe in, breathe out. Breathe in, breathe out. Slowly. "Heu, heua, ehu, huu Oana gulped. A moment later. The young girl blankly gazed at the people staring down at her before "Euuaaaang." She burst into tears. "It was scary It was so scary "Its okay, its okay." "Im sorry, Im sorry Ive never seen anything like that It was just so bizarre and grotesque and too agonizing to look at Seol Jihu clenched his teeth looking at Oana endlessly sobbing in Seo Yuhuis arms. Oana Halep was someone who had lived her whole life seeing things that normal humans couldnt see. Despite this, she couldnt stand the sight of the scene in front of her and had gone into seizures. While he couldnt be sure, he figured that she had seen something that transcended human imagination something that was outside human reasoning. Seo Yuhui patiently waited for Oana to calm down before whispering to her. "Can you perhaps tell us what you saw? You can draw it if its hard to explain in words. Dont look over there, though. Oana managed to nod her head. When Marcel Ghionea brought her a pen and paper, she struggled to sit up and started drawing. After 10 or so minutes, the pen fell from Oanas hand. As Seo Jihu bent down to pick up the paper, the rest of the members huddled around him to look at the picture. Because she had a talent for drawing, Oanas drawing was more detailed than they had expected. However, it would have been better if she hadnt drawn so well. It was because everyone, without a single exception, frowned a moment later. Seol Jihu stared at the picture with narrowed eyes, looking at it as if it was the most absurd thing in the world. "What is this?" Chohong, who had been looking at it too with her chin propped on Seol Jihus shoulders, stuttered. "W-What is this? What is this fucked up drawing? Chapter 317. A Tiger Father Does Not Beget a Dog Son (2) When Seol Jihu first saw the drawing, he thought, I cant tell what she tried to draw. And at the same time, an inexplicable fear and displeasure welled up inside him. It was the kind of fear that humans instinctively felt when their brains experienced something beyond their capacity. Just holding the drawing in his hand caused his body to cry out in discomfort. He wanted to rip it into shreds or burn it into cinders. Just as he unknowingly strengthened his grip on the paper Take a deep breath. Philip Mullers subdued voice rang out in his ears. The intense repulsion you must be feeling right now is a natural reaction as a living being existing in the Middle World. The same goes for that miss. The Middle World did not tolerate the Astral Phenomenon. In other words, what Seol Jihu was feeling right now was the emotion that the Middle World had against the Astral World. . Seol Jihu had to admit, he couldnt act so weak when he didnt even look at the real thing like Oana. Moreover, that was the place they now had to enter. Although Seol Jihu strongly wanted to avert his gaze, he suppressed this desire and slowly scanned the drawing. I dont see a bamboo forest or an ocean. First, the drawing practically had no blank space. Any spots that could be described empty had lines spreading out chaotically like cracks. It was as if an A4 paper was crumpled up and flattened out. Furthermore, a vortex was raging around the entire paper. No, he thought it was a vortex at first. But looking at it closely, it was a congregation of strange things, drawn in a metaphysical way. It reminds me of The Scream by Edvard Munch. Seol Jihu went Ah at Oh Rahees murmuring. He was thinking he had seen something similar before. There were hundreds no, thousands of agonizing, wide-eyed men, stretched long as if they were being sucked into a black hole, forming a vortex. It looks like there really is something there. In that bamboo forest or rather, the center of the place. Kazuki gave his thoughts on the matter with furrowed brows. Once everyones gaze fell on him, he pointed at the center of the drawing. This spot is the only clean place. Now that he mentioned it, only the center of the drawing was free from the cracks or the vortex. It was a bit strange that such a chaotic drawing had a center that was so clean. Its like were looking at the eye of the storm. Perhaps this central region will lead to the cause of this phenomenon. Seol Jihu turned back to Oana. The girl nodded her head with difficulty, quietly agreeing with Kazuki. With this, their destination was set. Only now did Seol Jihu put down the paper. Looks like well have to enter that place Can can we wait a moment before going? Oana pleaded with a voice tinged with tears. I dont think I can handle it if we go in now Im okay with waiting, but will you be okay? One hour no, 30 minutes is enough. When Seol Jihu asked worriedly, Oana bit her lower lip. I was like this when I first got the Spirit Eyes. Ill be able to handle it once I get used to it. Seol Jihu nodded silently. He couldnt help but think that this was on a whole different level than looking at some ghosts, but there really wasnt much they could do at this point other than hoping for Oana to endure until they arrived at the destination. Now was a good time to rest anyway since they marched nonstop after getting off the carriages. Seol Jihu ordered a one-hour break, then looked for the paper hed put down. Oana is trying hard. I cant possibly lose out. The discomfort he felt wasnt too bad at the moment, but it should get stronger as they got nearer. Seol Jihu wanted to get familiar with the feeling as much as possible before then, but someone must have had similar thoughts as the paper hed placed was gone. Ugggh Hugo was staring at the drawing with his arm stretched out and his head reaching far to the opposite side. Its like looking at a monster with its mouth open. The frowning Hugo muttered as he looked back at Seol Jihu. It feels like the Parasite Queen is waiting for us to walk into her wide-open mouth. Not that Ive ever seen her. The mouth of a monster. Different people indeed had different interpretations. Seol Jihu spoke quietly. Even if thats the case, it doesnt change the fact that we have to go. Its like the saying, you have to enter a tigers den to capture a tiger. Shit, I guess youre right Did you get any messages from Valhalla? Or the palace? Not yet. Hm, I hope nothing bad happens. I dont feel good about this. Hugo spat on the ground, then threw the paper far away. Seol Jihu sighed before running out and picking the paper back up. Then, about an hour later, Oana fully recovered and gave the okay sign. Lets set off then. Steeling his resolve, Seol Jihu led the expedition team down the peak to the mysterious region where the Astral Phenomenon was happening. * [He is leaving.] The Parasite Queen became flushed from excitement surging up from the bottom of her heart. [Hes leaving, leaving, leaving, leaving!] The Queens universe-gazing eyes were chasing a single Star. As the constellation moved, her pupils lit up as if to explode. And by the time the Star reached a certain point, the constellations light turned faint, and the Parasite Queens eyes shot open at the same time. Boom! The Parasite Queen stood up hard as if to destroy the throne. [He entered!] A voice mixed with joy and bliss burst out. The Star had yet to leave the Middle World completely. But just now, it most certainly entered the exit point. In that case, it should only be a matter of time before it was gone for good. Just this fact alone was enough for her to make her decision. [Hear me!] The Parasite Queens cry echoed in the empty grand hall. However, she was the sole Chief Deity of this planet. If she wanted, she could transmit her voice to the ends of the world. Despite being unable to break away from the Corrupted Throne, the entire region of the olden Empire was her territory. As of this moment, the Army Commanders gathered at the front lines and the entire Parasite army were looking up at the sky. The overcast sky was showing a huge scene of the grand hall and the Parasite Queen. [March forth!] Finally, the troops were ordered to advance. In the next moment, the eagerly waiting five Army Commanders moved. Starting with the Death Knights and the undead army led by Unsightly Humility, four armies moved simultaneously. Behind them, birth-giving species leading countless young ones and over 200 Nests protected by an unfathomable corpse army followed in perfect order. At last, the Parasites full-scale invasion had started. * The Federation sentry standing watch at the border region became lost for words. Pitch-black darkness. That was the only way he could describe what he was seeing. Despite the sentry post being situated at a high altitude, everything in his sight turned black in an instant. The Parasites had appeared at last, their army dyeing heaven and earth in their color. They were marching forth, ready to devour this grand, majestic mountain range. Uup! The sentry barely held himself back from screaming and hurriedly bent down. He fumbled around the table and gripped the communication crystal he caught hard. * Here they come. Teresa spoke as she calmly stared at the crystal ball that had just flickered off. Next, she heaved a heavy sigh. Though they were doubtful, it really was just as they expected. The moment Seol Jihu left for the Spirit Realm, the Parasite Queen set out as if she had been waiting for this very moment. The expedition team should be near their destination, if not there already It was too strange to be a mere coincidence. She could only come to the conclusion that the Parasite Queen aimed for this exact moment. What shall we do, Princess? Haramarks general, Jan Sanctus, who was quietly standing by her side, asked. Is there even a need to ask? Theres only one thing we can do. Starting now, it would be a race against time. They could not spend even a single second in vain. Seol Jihu wanted Teresa to buy time until he returned, and Teresa fully planned to meet his expectations. Assemble the forces stationed at the valley fortress, leaving behind only the absolute minimum to defend it. The preparations are already finished. Good. Then Teresa took a deep breath, then spoke sharply. Contact Sicilia. The situation came to a head. * Sorg Khne ran. When he received the call, he dropped everything he was doing and started running like a man struck by lightning. Afterward, he only ran crazily. The soldiers and maids who knew his usually calm personality sent him flustered gazes, but he did not mind it in the slightest. It was because this was a matter of utmost urgency. He was in such a hurry that he skipped the procedures to receive a royal audience and ran into the grand hall. Your Majesty! He shouted at the top of his lungs as soon as he ran inside. Urgent news just came in! Getting down to the ground as if to fall flat on his face, he pressed the floor with his hands. The Parasites invasion has been confirmed! They are making their way past the Hiral Mountain Range and marching toward Tigol Fortress at frightening speed! A grave shout echoed out. The enemys military strength has not been fully identified, but judging by the five Army Commanders leading the march Sorg Khne, who was delivering a heated report, raised his head. As soon as he saw the sight in front of him, he flinched. Charlotte Aria was sitting on the throne. Her eyes were tightly shut, and the hands grabbing onto the armrests were shaking. The Parasites have engaged an all-out war. Sorg Khne swallowed hard and finished his report in a somewhat quieter voice. The Federation has requested our help. Her faintly trembling eyelids went up. Her weak pupils swayed as if to burst out into tears at any moment. It was obvious to anyone watching that she was petrified by fear. Khne. A trembling voice mixed with an airy breath flowed out. Seol Jihu Sorg Khne frowned immediately. Seol Jihu was not important at this moment. Of course, if he was present in the city, he would have been able to lead Eva in the Queens place. However, the young man left to fulfill what must be done for the future of humanity. It wasnt as if Charlotte Aria didnt know this. Seeing the Queen still searching for Seol Jihu at a time like this, Sorg Khne couldnt help but scowl in frustration. Do not worry, Your Majesty. As I said before, this humble servant will take care of Even now However, the suppressed voice that flowed out afterward said something that was slightly outside of Sorg Khnes expectations. He must be risking his life. Pardon? Perhaps, even in this exact moment where we are talking, Seol Jihu could be pushing through danger, hovering between life and death. Isnt that so? Sorg Khne didnt know what to say at the sudden question. Thats. Charlotte Aria opened her mouth and repeatedly took in deep breaths. She was seemingly trying to calm her pounding heart. After a short moment of silence Representative Seol Charlotte Aria quietly spoke. is a benefactor who saved the dying Eva. This was an obvious truth. He is also the man who helped this royal self escape from the clutches of the evil hand. And an undeniable fact. Father said so, benevolence must be returned with benevolence. Speaking in a slightly weary voice, Charlotte Aria clenched her teeth. Her eyes lit up. He is now going beyond Eva to save the whole of Paradise. How can I refuse the request of my benefactor? Y-Your Majesty Since Representative Seol is absent, this royal self must lead the Earthlings. Sorg Khne looked up in a daze. Charlotte Aria slowly got up from the throne. The time to return his benevolence has come. Sorg Khnes complexion slowly brightened. While he was only in charge of administrative duties in name, everyone knew that he was the acting regent for the queen. With Seol Jihus absence, what he was most worried about was the draft call. However, Charlotte Aria revealed the intent to step up to the front line. If so, he had a way. Compared to the title of the royal administrator, the title of Queen carried an incomparably heavier weight. I hereby command under the name of Aria. Though her voice was trembling as it flowed out. The Eva Royal Family shall accept the Federations request for aid. Evas Queen showed her resolution in a quiet, yet clear voice. Assemble the army and summon the Earthlings! Your Majesty! With a raspy breath, Sorg Khne smiled beamingly and lowered his head until it almost touched the ground. This humble servant shall obey your command! Chapter 318. A Tiger Father Does Not Beget a Dog Son (3) The day Charlotte Aria steeled her resolve, humanity issued a draft call in five cities, including Eva and Haramark. When the morning dawned the next day, a group of Earthlings rushed to the Eva Royal Palace. It was to protest and oppose the sudden draft call. Despite the flustered soldiers trying to stop them, it wasnt easy to block stubborn Earthlings from barging in, especially when there were hundreds of them. The Earthlings, determined, forced themselves into the grand hall with eyes that could only be described as fierce. The man leading the group was about to shout something as soon as he saw the Queen, but abruptly shut his mouth. Including Kim Hannah, Tong Chai, Odelette Delphine, Hao Win, and a few more the core members of Valhalla and its affiliate organizations were waiting in the palace, expecting such a thing to happen. It was an excellent choice given the outcome. Without these big shots, the Earthlings would gladly have unsheathed their swords. But even though they shrunk back after seeing the members on standby, the spirit of the masses did not die down in the slightest. Each member of the mob was glaring viciously, clearly demonstrating that they would intimidate the royal family into retracting the draft call. As an uncomfortable silence flowed in the air, Sorg Khne chastised the glaring Earthlings with a stern voice. It hasnt even been a day since the royal family ordered the draft call. Committing a grave crime akin to civil strife when every waking second is of utmost importance, are you lot out of your minds? Civil strife? Grave crime? Hah! A loud snort rang out. Go eat shit. The man who spearheaded the mob sneered, causing Sorg Khnes expression to quickly stiffen. Sorg Khne tried to pressure them by mentioning their act being a crime, but they didnt give a damn as expected. Let us return those same words to you. Are you out of your mind?[1] You? Sorg Khnes eyebrows went up furtively. Did you forget you are in the presence of the Queen? Fuck off. Shes your Queen, not ours. Anyway, queen or not The man snorted and growled while revealing his yellow teeth. Im not gonna stay here and go on and on. Why dont you withdraw the draft call while were being nice, huh? What did you say? The man gave an ultimatum like scolding someones dog. Sorg Khnes face reddened. He knew there would be some level of pushback and that some Earthlings would cross the line. But the way this Earthling was spitting out vulgar words, the pushback was harsher than he anticipated. Dont be ridiculous. Why should the royal family withdraw the draft call without a lawful reason? Huh!? Didnt you say a war broke out in the Federation!? The man roared angrily, shouting like he was dying of frustration. The Parasites are attacking the Federation! Why the hell should we go to Tigol Fortress!? Are you asking that because you truly do not know? The Federation, especially Tigol Fortress, is a neighbor of Eva Screw off with the strategic location bullshit! W-What? I dont give a crap about that stuff! It would be a different story if it was Eva! But its not like were getting attacked! So why the hell should we be dragged to war against our will!? Im telling you Sorg Khne truly looked dumbstruck. Forget trying to persuade him, the man wasnt even listening to him! He only raised his voice, insisting that he was right. What was even more startling was that he confidently shouted, What the hell does the Federation being in danger have to do with us? However, that was simply how most Earthlings thought. To them, Paradise was no different than a stimulating, hardcore video game that they logged into whenever they were bored or had free time. They had Earth, a home they grew up in, a place they could return to. There was no reason for them to risk their lives for Paradise. Seol Jihu was just an exceptionally rare case. Before anyone noticed, loud voices were going back and forth. Furthermore, the mob cheered for the man and backed him up whenever he spoke, making the grand hall clamorous. While the circular argument continued meaninglessly like a gerbil running on a hamster wheel . Charlotte Aria was silently watching the scene with a nervous expression. Although she was doing her best to seem unperturbed, her jaw was shaking faintly. No matter how much she tried to hold it in, her teeth clattered continuously. To be honest, she was afraid. She was afraid of the menacing man yelling continuously. Every time he roared with his bloodshot eyes, her heart quivered. She wanted to get away from this place this instant. She tried to endure, looking at Sorg Khne, who was facing off against them alone, but ! Her body automatically shrunk back whenever her eyes met the flashing eyes of the Earthlings. She subconsciously began to walk on eggshells to avoid getting yelled at. Having lived a sheltered life, this thorny situation was too painful to endure. In the end, she carefully looked around the grand hall with her head cowering. She wanted someone, anyone, to come help and protect her. On the other hand, she felt resentful as she looked at the quietly-standing Kim Hannahs back. She was supposed to be on her side, so why was she just standing there and watching? If Seol Jihu was here The moment she thought so, Charlotte Aria went Ah. Her expression contorted to a frown. She had sworn never to think like that again. Even if it was just once, she wanted to stand on her own feet without relying on others. She really wanted to . It was funny. The way she loudly boasted about paying back Seol Jihus benevolence. Although she mustered up her courage, the result didnt change. When reality set in, she was still the same scared little girl who couldnt say a word. This was Charlotte Arias true nature as a person. What was even more despairingly horrendous was that she was seeking outside help even as she thought this. I In the end, nothing had changed. She would never be able to change. Falling into a deep self-loathing, Charlotte Arias eyes began to glisten with tears. Soon, she shut her eyes and asked herself. I What should I do? Just what am I supposed to do in this situation? [Charlotte.] It was at this moment. [Listen carefully to what I am about to say.] The words Roselle said not too long ago suddenly crossed her mind. * Dont. Charlotte Aria widened her eyes at Roselles firm voice. Dont ever do anything. Just stay still and remain quiet. Roselle gave a sidelong glance at the girl dazedly looking up at her and continued. Because you will probably get in everyones way if you tried. A sudden verbal abuse came flying out. Given the gravity of the situation, I would like to spend my time doing something more meaningful. Wasting my time when Im already so busy, that is the one thing I hate doing. Charlotte Arias complexion turned dark from shock. She had heard Roselles criticisms multiple times in her study of sorcery. But those criticisms had always been reasonable and came with advice. They were more like affectionate pointers from a master to her lacking disciple. But this time, it was different. Rather than calling it a criticism, it was more like a blind condemnation. To put it bluntly, Roselle was trashing her. Hearing such words from a teacher she trusted and respected, Charlotte Aria received a huge shock that could not be described with words. I may have been a little harsh, but there is no other choice. You understand, right? Y-Yes. Charlotte Aria nodded her head, barely holding her tears back from bursting out. Im useless Im a failure of a queen so theres no helping it But hearing this, Roselle tilted her head. Eh? No, I think youre gravely mistaken about something. Crossing her arms, she shook her head. I didnt mean you should stay still because youre useless. Hmm? If I make a useless person do something, then its my fault for commanding a useless person. More importantly, I wouldnt have had any expectations if you were useless. T-Then why? The reason I was so harsh on you, Charlotte Roselle cleared her throat. It is because you dont try to help when you have the ability. Charlotte Aria blinked rapidly. Me? I have the ability? Im not trying to help despite this? Look. Yuri is frantically racking her brains to try to do something. Youre in a much more advantageous position, yet youre only sucking your thumbs. How spiteful would she feel? No, I! Dont say no. Roselle cut her off sharply. As I said before, you are the queen of a kingdom. A queen is someone who leads and is respected by the masses. Would a person of such a position truly lack the ability to help? Charlotte Aria was struck speechless and could only stand with her mouth agape. Roselle gave her a sideways glance before letting out a heavy sigh and shaking her head. What a poor man! He is doing something that might be impossible even with the support of his wives. Yet, the woman who should be his most reliable ally is calling herself a failure of a queen and binding her hands and feet. Ah~ How pitiful. Although she made it sound like a monologue, it was clear that she meant for Charlotte Aria to hear it. Eeek! Once Seol Jihu was brought up, Charlotte Aria flew into a rage, her eyes flaring. However, facing Roselles cold pupils, Charlotte Aria instinctively averted her gaze. N-No, Im not saying I wont help. Theres a royal administrator called Sorg Khne Hes very loyal and capable. Charlotte Aria stammered. Roselles eyes narrowed. See? Her voice suddenly changed. Rather than purposely offending, it was chastising someone who truly did wrong. Letting the heart be hot, the head be cold. No, I dont expect this much. Charlotte, you are incapable of even being angry at your inaction. How can you get enraged at the current state of affairs and step up to the plate? Charlotte Aria dropped her head dejectedly. Charlotte. Roselle smiled bitterly and called out to Charlotte quietly and tenderly. I will ask you one last time. . Do you truly wish to help that man? Un. Really? Is it not a fleeting feeling? Do you truly feel that way? Charlotte Aria quietly nodded her head. No. But reading her thoughts, Roselle denied it. Look straight at your inner self. In my eyes, it is only a temporary feeling, just like how a boiling pot becomes cool when it is no longer applied with heat. Charlotte Aria gently bit her lower lip. But However, Roselles cold words took a turn. Finding out that an always cool pot can heat up is a very worthwhile thing. Saying so, Roselle gave a beaming smile. Perhaps this might be the first and last chance for you to grow. A chance for me to grow? Yes. No matter what anyone says, you are the direct descent of the Aria Family. The sole member of the lineage that governs thunder and lightning. Roselles eyes lit up, and she asked. Charlotte, do you remember what the most important element is for the development of bloodline magic? Emotion. Charlotte Aria answered right away. Thats right. The bloodline of water requires flexible thinking, the bloodline of fire requires unrelenting courage, the bloodline of ice requires imperturbable reason, and the bloodline of lightning requires Roselle trailed off and glanced down. She was signaling Charlotte Aria to finish the sentence. Charlotte Aria replied with an entranced expression. Rage. Thats right. Roselle clapped. The bloodline of lightning requires rage that opposes injustice. Then, she shrugged. But Charlotte isnt the type to get enraged by nature. Or should I say its by acquisition, rather? Anyway, it should be difficult for you to get truly enraged. Roselle winked at the dazedly staring Charlotte Aria. Soooo! This teacher is going to tell you about a special method. A special method? Yes, a special method. Roselle said clearly. If you find it difficult to get enraged on your own, why not borrow someone elses power? Dont you have more confidence in doing that? Charlotte Aria was taken aback by her playful tone. I-I dont understand what you mean. Its simple. Just think about that person. ? The man Charlotte trusts deeply and loves passionately Well, it doesnt really have to be him. Its fine as long as its someone you cherish. While Charlotte Aria struggled to understand the meaning, Roselles voice slowly got quieter. Charlotte, you have to act if you want to obtain something you want. This is the natural law of the world. . Of course, you might still get what you want by staying still, but looking at the proportion of successes and failures, the former choice is overwhelmingly superior. The same goes for this situation. Roselle continued. Look back and remember. Think about the people you could have helped and what happened as a result of you doing nothing. Think about what will happen. Charlotte Aria flinched. The faces of two people who had already departed and one person who might depart flashed across her mind. Once youve done that Roselle spoke. Rage. Charlotte Arias complexion waned. The target can be anyone. You can rage at the damned world, you can rage at an irritating obstacle, or you can rage at your powerless self. Roselle placed her hand on Charlotte Arias heart. Towards what doesnt matter. Just rage, and rage again. Her whispering voice echoed in her ears. Then * [Entrust yourself to that rage.] Even if its just once. . Charlotte Aria opened her eyes. The situation in the grand hall was still the same. The mob of Earthlings was protesting in a near-riot, and Sorg Khne was facing them all alone. Charlotte Aria carefully observed the mob with a subdued gaze. Then, she slowly remembered. One by one, she recalled the faces of each and every person that she cared for deeply. [This involves our people on a smaller scale and all of Paradise on a bigger scale. Ill be off.] Campbell Aria, who cared for the people more than anyone else. [Because this is something that has to be done.] Evangeline Rose, who, while a bit egotistical, wanted to protect Paradise more than anyone else. [We dont have time. Every second of every minute is of utmost importance.] And Seol Jihu, who was devoted to Paradise more than anyone else. And when she did, suddenly, an indescribable something boiled from the bottom of her heart and shot up honestly. Why? Evangeline Rose had put in so much effort. Seol Jihu was risking his life, crossing the line between life and death. Why? Theyre the same Earthlings, so why were they so different? Was it a lack of reason? A lack of justification? It was obvious that humanity would be next once Tigol Fortress was toppled and the Federation fell. So how could these people so shamelessly act like thugs in this grand hall? In truth, this was a question she should have asked a long time ago. But to Charlotte Aria, who always anxiously repeated, Its too agonizing. Help!, this was a somewhat new emotion. And so [Rage.] She raged. [Towards what doesnt matter. Just rage, and rage again.] She gritted her teeth, hearing the ruffians who refused to even listen to Sorg Khne. Rage shot up from her heart, seeing the scoundrels who made a mess of Seol Jihus plans and tried to destroy it. Frustration exploded at herself, who could not utter a single word properly. Why!? Charlotte Aria groaned quietly. Her face was hot. The hot steam that shot up from her belly heated up her body. It was then. Do you truly mean to disobey Her Majesty the Queens command!? Oh please! The Queens command? You mean your command! Everyone knows youre the regent of the kingdom! Do you take us to be fools!? The man roared before suddenly adorning a sneer. Good thing you brought it up! Right, lets ask while were on this topic whether the Queen really wants a war. He pointed with his finger and asked. Come to think of it, didnt humans go to war against the Federation in the past? That was a long time ago. What does that have to do with anything? Thats your opinion. From what I heard didnt someone from the Eva Royal Family die in that war? Just where did the man hear that from? Sorg Khne became speechless for the first time. He seemed petrified from shock. You do not know of the past circumstances! As I said, I dont give a crap about what you think. Lets hear the Queens thoughts, hmm? Having seized the initiative, the man smiled and spoke brazenly. Lets not mince words here. Isnt it good for the Queen if the Federation falls? W-What did you say? Itll be sweeeeet~! In a way, the Parasites will be repaying her grudge against her family. Right? The moment Charlotte Aria heard this Am I wrong? Hah! Helping the Federation. Give me a break. The Prince who died fighting the Federation will roll over in his grave! Charlotte Arias eyes shot open. These words had poured oil on an already burning fuse. In an instant, her blood boiled. A shiver ran down her spine. Every human being had a bottom line. You! Charlotte Arias complexion turned pale, then heated red. The shiver that swept down her back spread out across her entire body. The convulsion grew in size by the second, and her stiff body began to shake. On the other hand, Kim Hannah, who was quietly observing, secretly clicked her tongue. The reason she maintained her silence so far was because of Sorg Khnes request. He said that the Queen was trying to change, that she should stay back and watch for just a bit. This is it. This was the limit. The Earthlings who barged in were growing fiercer. It was time to hurry up and nip the bud. Kim Hannah didnt have an ounce of expectation toward Charlotte Aria in the first place, so she turned her gaze without regret. That was why she failed to notice. Have you finished speaking? Sorg Khne, who was arguing heatedly What? Did I say something I shouldnt have? Just ask the Queen already! And even the Earthling, who was pointing at the very person, failed to notice. That the air fuming out of the Queens nose had become extremely hot and violent like the snort of a bull. And also Pzzzt! That a spark flickered from her wide-open eyes. Hold on. Then, just as Kim Hannah was about to step in You With a shaky You Teeth-clattering fury You dare! The Queens pupils crackled with blue lightning. At the same time Step out of the way, old man. Ill personally ask The mouth that was only moving slightly and the lips inlaid with bite-marks and a bruise opened. SHUT YOUR MOUTH THIS INSTANT! Then, a thunderous roar burst out. 1. Spoken very rudely. Chapter 319. A Tiger Father Does Not Beget a Dog Son (4) It was hard to believe that such cherry-like lips could spew out such a deafening roar. It was like the rumbling of thunder that spread across the sky when lightning struck. Everyone in the grand hall turned to face the throne in a startle. Kim Hannah, who was getting ready to intervene; Sorg Khne, who was standing speechless; and even the man who was triumphantly pointing his finger all of them stared dumbfoundedly as the Queen was glaring straight ahead. Her two pupils had gone beyond the point of being cold and were blazing with a frigidness. Soon Killed while fighting the Federation? Charlotte Arias expression slowly distorted starting from the corner of her left eye. The Parasites will be repaying my grudge? Her throat quivered. A bastard who only cares for his own safety dares to say this while not even knowing the determination of my elder brother How dare you speak such words!? The Queens face turned unusually serious. The man leading the mob must have realized the change in atmosphere as he hurriedly let out a cough. No, that is not what I meant. I told you to shut your damned mouth! The man closed his mouth at the fierce bellow. A chilling silence descended. The commotion filling up the grand hall until just a moment ago disappeared like a mirage. In its place, an indescribably heavy pressure swelled up and filled the space. The pressure was so terrifyingly heavy that it made the mans lips tremble as if electrified. After giving a deathly glare for a while, Charlotte Aria slowly leaned forward. Then, she asked. What is the reason? The man couldnt answer. He was incapable of opening his mouth. His spirit was already crushed to the bottom, and he had a strong, ominous hunch that things would not end well if he gave the wrong answer. He truly felt this in his bones. Though he might be mistaken, the Queens eyes seemed to be crackling with a sharp glint of lightning. Some are risking their lives and sticking their necks out for something that earns them no recognition. As the same Earthlings, just why are you so anxious and impatient to guarantee your own safety!? I-It isnt that we are anxious or impatient No!? The man shrunk back and frowned at the stern shout. His ears stung from the loud roar. As the Seven Gods guided you all here for the ultimate goal of saving Paradise Charlotte Aria collected her breath before continuing. Earthlings are obligated to combat the Parasites that are disturbing the order of this world. This is the duty and responsibility that must be carried by all Earthlings that enter Paradise. Am I wrong? . I am asking whether I am wrong! Charlotte Aria burst out. The man quickly waved his hand in denial. I-I never said so, Your Majesty. You are absolutely correct. Only, this war is the Federations Only? Charlotte Arias complexion distorted abruptly. This war is the Federations? When she repeated the mans words, the man quietly shut his mouth. Are you truly so ignorant? Or are you asking this when you already know the answer? Well, it must be the latter. Charlotte Aria scoffed as if she heard the most ridiculous thing. Fine, Ill tell you. The Parasites have attacked the Federation. The point of invasion is close to Eva, and the Federation is currently in a close relationship with humanity. If Tigol Fortress falls, the Parasites next target is obvious. She spoke quickly, allowing for no interference. The reason Eva could stay safe until now was because of the Federations existence and Tigol Fortress standing strong. Did you insist so doggedly because you truly did not know this? . Will you be able to say the same thing when the Parasites forces storm into Evas walls? The man became mute and only smacked his lips quietly. But even this must have enraged Charlotte Aria as she continued to bombard the man without rest. Did this royal self command you to rescue the Spirit Realm which even the Federation gave up on? Did this royal self command you to charge into the heart of the fallen Empire? No! This royal self only gave a reasonable command to fight the invading Parasites! . It was to save the Federation and, on a larger scale, protect Eva But what? What does that have to do with us? It might be different if Eva was being invaded? Y-Your Majesty. It was at this moment that one of the Earthlings standing behind the stunned man raised his hand. You are absolutely right. Of course, you can think about this that way. Your Majesty was born and raised in Paradise, so I understand your caring so much for Paradise. This young man was gentler than the previous man and was clearly trying to soothe and persuade the enraged Queen. We simply want Your Majesty to think about the various circumstances that we Earthlings might have. Charlotte Arias eyes were still cold. It was as if the mans words were nothing short of being absurd. We have our homes, just like you, Your Majesty. We may have unavoidable circumstances come up, so how can you Unavoidable circumstances? Charlotte Aria snorted. She opened her eyes wide as if to say, Youre so busted. Then let me ask as well. If you were going to bring up personal circumstances, why did you enter Paradise? P-Pardon? If you have extenuating circumstances, is it not your job to take care of it in advance? The young man nibbled on his lip. He knew what the Queen said wasnt wrong. One of the unwritten laws for Earthlings was creating an environment on Earth that would allow them to safely stay in Paradise for an extended period of time. I see you are struggling desperately to escape your duties even in such an emergency. I cant go because of this, I cant go because of that. The number of Earthlings talking about some extenuating circumstances and going back always skyrocketed in the time of war. This royal self is failing to understand this phenomenon. The rage on Charlotte Arias face grew an inch deeper. She had recalled another infuriating matter while saying this. Some of you must have heard of the name, Jung Sua. Jung Sua. She was the representative of the Evangeline organization, the previous royal partner of the Eva Royal Family. She was like that too. Whenever something happened, whenever we issued a draft call, she would tell me, I have an important appointment. I have no choice because a missing report came in. My one and only family member is ill and on the verge of dying. She would give all sorts of excuses to go back. And she would surprisingly sneak back by the time everything was over. Kkadeuk! The sound of her gnashing her teeth rang out so loud that those around her worried she broke her teeth. You must think this royal self is a fool! . Gathering up all the Earthlings residing in Eva, telling them that war broke out and that those with extenuating circumstances may go back. Do you seriously need to see how many of them will stay to stop flapping that crafty tongue? T-There might really be people with unavoidable circumstances. The young man averted his gaze and muttered. You truly have no shame! Charlotte Aria took a deep breath in the middle of her speech. Then, she spoke solemnly with resolute determination. Alright fine. ? As you said, there might really be Earthlings with unavoidable circumstances. Then, she turned her head and called out a name. Kim Hannah! Y-Yes! Kim Hannah, who was suddenly called out, straightened her back. Charlotte Aria immediately continued. Send a royal edict to the seven temples. By edict, you mean An edict ordering them to rewrite the oath containing divine power. The grand hall stirred at the mention of the oath. The new oath shall contain a clause banning the re-entry of Earthlings who lied about their circumstances or purposely did something to create these circumstances to avoid fulfilling their duty! They shall be forbidden from setting even a foot in Paradise again! A bombshell announcement left her mouth. Even the royal administrator stood in utter shock, not expecting the Queen to make a move as powerful as permanent expulsion. As for the mob of Earthlings, their faces had gone beyond shock and entered the level of being frightened out of their wits. What are you talking about!? Is there a problem? Charlotte Aria asked back as if the mans question was strange. I do not understand the reason for such a vehement protest. I am suggesting the expulsion of self-indulgent Earthlings who abandon their duties and pursue freedom. Shouldnt ordinary, dutiful Earthlings rejoice and encourage this rule? Odelette Delphine, who was quietly watching from the side, let out an impressed Hoooh. She didnt expect the Queen to be so skillful with words. Fuck! Arent you crossing the line here!? The leading man voiced his pent-up anger. Its not like youre participating in the war! Youre going to sit back in the safest place on Paradise alone! He began to throw a tantrum after finding out that the person with the louder voice did not necessarily win arguments. Of course, this was only a childs tantrum that had no chance of working. Yet youre telling us! If it is about that, you do not have to worry. Charlotte Aria snorted. Because this royal self will directly participate in this war. The Queens declaration made the man drop his jaw and then cough. This royal self will faithfully fulfill the mission entrusted to me. As soon as the Magician coming from Haramark arrives in this city, this royal self shall personally lead our troops to Tigol Fortress. Hearing this, the young man who brought up matters about Earthlings circumstances grew more and more anxious. He was starting to question whether this was really the Queen he investigated prior to this event. In any case, what was important was that, at this point, they would really be dragged into war. No matter what, he had to find something to nitpick. And so, just as he was about to bring up Evas army that could only be called a militia at best Those are truly invigorating words! Out of nowhere, a clear voice rang out in the grand hall. Along with the clacking of boots, a man of chivalrous spirit walked in through the door. Sorg Khnes complexion brightened instantly. You are As everyones gazes turned at the sudden appearance. Johan Nikola salutes Her Majesty the Queen! After revealing his name, the man cut through the mob of Earthlings and prostrated in front of the Queen. This servant has returned after hearing Your Majestys message! Eva once had a famous Equites battalion that was its main force and pride. The captain of this now-disbanded battalion had made his return. A faint smile bloomed on Charlotte Arias face. She had heard what King Prihi did. The captain really couldnt have come at a better time. It has been a while. I am truly ashamed. Although this servant wanted to come earlier, it took some time to wait for my old comrades. Please excuse this servants tardiness. No need for apologies. I am sure you have already heard the news. Though it might be difficult when you only just got here, you must make preparations to set out. Yes, Your Majesty! Throughout all these years, your servant has been waiting to resume the war against the Parasites! There will be no mistake! Johan Nikola glanced at the mob of Earthlings standing next to him and grinned. Your servant is ready to go at your command! The entire army is already waiting outside! Charlotte tilted her chin in joy. Turning to the Earthlings standing entranced, she asked. Do you have anything more to say? When the mans face contorted, she smirked. She no longer put him in her eyes. Hao Win. The man wearing a black suit, Hao Win, looked up. I have heard you are the head of the Triads and a close friend of Valhallas representative. Yes, Your Majesty. In that case, I hereby command you to join hands with the Magicians Guild and the Assassination Guild to help Valhalla. From this point onward, seal off the temples warp gates leading to Earth. Only those with legitimate circumstances may be permitted to use the portal, and among them, those who refuse the oath must not be allowed to leave. I shall heed your command. Hao Win lowered his head obediently. Administrator. Sorg Khne instantly collected his thoughts when Charlotte Aria called him. Though he opened his mouth reflexively, no sound came out. The edges of his eyes had turned red before he noticed. It couldnt be helped. The current image of Charlotte Aria had overlapped with the past image of the king. Just how long has he waited for this moment? How long did he yearn to see this sight? Open up the royal familys storage. Contact the Dongchun Merchants and do your best to secure the supply of goods. No, it was far too early to be crying tears of joy. This was only the start. The Queen would grow even more from now on. Yes, Your Majesty. Speaking in a slightly hoarse, emotional voice, Sorg Khne bowed deeply. Charlotte Aria collected her breath and strengthened her grip on the armrest. I hereby command everyone. And thus, the Queen of Eva slowly rose from the throne. There will be no withdrawing of the draft call. She put the nail in the coffin for the last time. Though we may have pointed our swords at each other in the past, the Federation is currently an indispensable and irreplaceable ally of humanity. . Thus, Eva will accept the Federations request for help. Swiftly finishing our preparations, we shall leave for Tigol Fortress. Looking around at the audience, she spoke in a more dignified manner than any other time. Then, she fixed her gaze on the mob of Earthlings. Those who do not accede to this order and spread falsehood or incite protest The Queens eyes crackled with lightning once again. They will be punished severely under the name of Aria! Evas declaration of war, though within the expectations of the Parasite Queen, marked the first moment Do you understand? when the Parasite Queens calculated gears of fate began to fall out of place. * Same time. The expedition team that left to rescue the Spirit Realm was wandering around an unknown place. Their surroundings were dead silent. A white fog completely eclipsed their vision and obfuscated the path theyd already trodden. The sole saving grace was that there were no attacks from monsters. But that was to be expected. Whether human or monster, anyone wandering into this place must go mad before long. This wasnt simply due to anxiousness or a sense of fear toward the unknown. First, their senses turned faint. No matter how much Seol Jihu focused on his senses, he couldnt tell whether he was walking on earth, clouds, or sea. It wasnt just the sense of touch, but all five of his senses. Naturally, his sense of direction and time became blurred as well. Did one hour go by or ten? Even a whole day might have gone by. With visible restlessness, Seol Jihu stared at the white-haired girl leading the way. Her feet, which he barely caught a glimpse of, were limping slightly. It was obvious that she was exhausted. I thought we would have arrived by now. When the team looked down from the mountainous hill, the central region did not seem all that far off. It should have taken them three to four hours, top. But the moment they entered the foggy region, Oana Halep did not walk straight and turned left. Even now, she was taking a roundabout course. When Seol Jihu asked about it, she said there was a severe fissure in the front. Although Seol Jihu couldnt quite understand it, he was told walking straight would only bewitch him to walk astray. Euk Oana, who was looking around the surroundings, abruptly stopped. Covering her mouth with her hand, she bent down. This was already the twelfth time she was throwing up. The closer she got to the center, the more often she was vomiting. Maria quickly chanted a spell and placed her hand on her back. Oana? Seol Jihu stopped before he walked up too far. A gaze of some sort swept past his neck. It wasnt the stare of his comrade, but a more unpleasant, ominous leer. On the other hand, he heard the sound of something being dragged along the ground. What is it? Just as he was about to turn at the never-before-felt sensation Dont look. Oana barely grabbed ahold of her body and warned hastily. Seol Jihu, who was close to her, stopped himself in the middle of his actions. However What is it? Chohong, who didnt hear her, stared fixedly in one spot. Whish! In the next moment, along with the sound of a chilling breeze, her eyes shot open and her body went limp. Ack Chohong reeled before falling on her knee with a scream. Chohong! Euu. aah. Thankfully, her life didnt seem to be at risk. She only trembled like a leaf fluttering in a fierce gale. Just now Are you alright? I-I dont know. It felt like something suddenly penetrated my body and shook my soul When Chohong raised her head with a look asking for an explanation, Oana shook her head. I dont know what it is either. But cant you see it? I can, but Oanas eyes narrowed to a slit. To tell you about its outer appearance, its covered from head to toe with a piece of straw mat. Its dragging a burlap bag in one hand of what looked like a tiny corpse of a baby. Everyones expression turned sour. No one had heard of a monster that resembled the one she just described. I think this monster is in a similar situation as us. It was pulled in by the Astral Phenomenon and is now aimlessly wandering around the space. Then whats the reason it pounced on me? Im not sure. Maybe it was asking for help? Thats only if it can see or feel us in some capacity. Well, shit. Chohong shrunk back at the hair-raising explanation and blurted out. I wasnt going to say this. Kazuki, who was quietly listening in, spoke. But I had a similar experience some time back while walking in this place. Something resembling a human face sprouted out of a bamboo tree, and its mouth moved up and down, almost as if to tell me to come close. Do not go near it. Ever. Oana spoke with an exhausted voice. No matter what you see or what you hear, only follow in my footsteps. I have no way to guarantee what will happen if you veer off even a little bit. Chohong got up with a pair of fatigued eyes. It wasnt just her. Everyones faces were full of exhaustion. Their bodies were failing to interpret the new, strange sensations. Since they had to mind other things on top of this, it was no wonder they were exhausted. The most strenuous part was not knowing how far they were from the destination. This cant do It was only at this moment that Seol Jihu fully realized the danger of this place. One had to rest when tired, but it was impossible to do so in this place. However, that didnt mean they could go back and re-enter later. In the end, they had one of two choices running out of steam and collapsing, or reaching their destination. We have to find the exit soon. Tigol Fortress might already be in the middle of a fierce battle. As the communication crystals stopped working when they entered the fog, they had no way of knowing the current state of affairs. This made him want to hurry even more, so having no way to help only made him frustrated. Lets go. Oana turned back. Are you okay? To be honest, Im not. The more we walk, the more I feel out of place But considering the goal of this expedition, this is a good phenomenon. What do you mean? The fact that this feeling is getting stronger has to mean were getting closer to the center, right? Oana brought up hopeful words. Right. Hearing this, Seol Jihu suppressed the frustration in his heart. He already knew the Parasites would make a move. He had made all kinds of preparations because of it. Of course, it wasnt as if he could completely erase his worries, but he believed the comrades he left behind would take care of the rest. No. Now, he had to believe. Having organized his thoughts, Seol Jihu ordered the march to continue. Shaking off the idle thoughts, he pushed his sluggish feet onward and cut through the dense, blinding fog. Chapter 320. Simultaneous Outbreak of War (1) The Astral World could hardly be described as bearable, even as lip service. However, the saving grace was that the expedition team was very high leveled. The thick-boned veterans of Paradise knew well how to deal with this unfamiliar phenomenon. Following Oanas warning, they did not act out and focused entirely on chasing after the girls footsteps. With the exception of one person. Mm~ The scent of death~ Hoshino Urara, who was walking totally fine until now, suddenly spread her arms out and took in a deep breath. This is it. This is what Ive been waiting for. The sensation of being alive. I love it! Not a single ray of light shone down on this place, but the way she was facing the sky and standing enraptured, she seemed to be having an orgasm of some sort. Of course, this was something Seol Jihu couldnt understand in the slightest. The scent of death was making her feel alive? It didnt make any sense. But Hoshino Urara really looked like she was greatly satisfied. She was someone who chattered on and on like a child with a mental disorder, but the moment she entered the Astral World, she became quieter in comparison. My father left me a last word of advice before passing away. Audrey Basler whispered after seeing Hoshino Urara laughing maniacally like a junkie who was high. The world is vast and there is no shortage of Crazies. Now I finally understand what he means. Seol Jihu nodded his head. Audrey Basler must have been a Crazy in her own right before coming to Eva. But it wasnt surprising for her to be doubting herself after coming to Valhalla and seeing women who lacked a few more screws. I also didnt think the day I would consider Miss Basler normal would come. Seol Jihu replied calmly before taking out a beef jerky from his pocket and biting down on it. Achoo! He sneezed, feeling a creeping chill suddenly caressing his soul, but he did not stop or turn around. Perhaps, feeling proud of Seol Jihu for heeding her warning, Oana gave a furtive smile. It wants one too. Seol Jihus face stiffened. You mean the thing Chohong encountered before? Yes. Its following us. Is it behind me? No, to the side. Its waving its hand at the beef jerky. It must be sensitive to the smell of blood. Was this why his insides were rumbling so much? . He lost his appetite. After quietly spitting out the beef jerky in his mouth, Seol Jihu thought hard before taking out a new one. He wasnt hungry and couldnt taste the meat, but he still forced it down his throat. Since his five senses became faint, he couldnt trust anything he felt. And because even thirst and hunger became faint, he ingested water and food periodically regardless of the signals he thought his body was sending. Otherwise, he might collapse during the march without even realizing it. I feel a lot better now that Ive gotten used to this place. Humans really are quick to adapt. Oana cheered herself up while clenching her fists triumphantly. Seol Jihu couldnt help but feel sorry, seeing the girl speak with vomit smearing her mouth. Lets go. It looks like were not far off. Seol Jihu lost count of how many times Oana said this already, but he didnt complain and returned a smile. How much time went by? By the time Oana changed her direction six times and continued to lead the group in a roundabout way, Seol Jihu felt that his body had become heavy as though he had a severe case of the flu. But it was at this moment that Seol Jihu strongly felt something was off. He thought it was the mysterious, attention-seeking monster messing with him, but the sensation that he thought would go away soon had been lingering for a while, almost as if it entered his body. Could it be? The moment he thought so, the fog suddenly lifted. His hazy vision became unhindered, and the surroundings cleared up. Though it was still a little opaque, things were still much better than before. Once he could finally see, the first thing that entered his sight was an open area with sparsely scattered rocks. It was a strange sight. The fog filling the heaven and earth was encircling the area as if it was the only place it could not invade. And in the center of the open area was a small spring. This is it. Oana stopped. This place should be safe. I dont see any rifts in space here. She seemed very happy, walking about left and right and stopping with a light hop. Then, she pointed in the center and spoke. Oh, except for that place. Seol Jihu immediately walked into the open area. Hoh. He could immediately feel the difference as he felt the solid sensation of the ground under his feet. This open area seemed to be the eye of the storm just like Kazuki said. Shortly afterward, members of the expedition team ran to the center of the open area. It looked like a spring when they saw from a distance, but upon closer inspection, they realized it was a pit a 2-meter-wide, huge bottomless pit. There was no water inside the pit, only a faintly shining, spirit-like smoke. Oooooong~! Hoshino Urara scurried up excitedly and squatted down in front of the pit. Everyone else stood at a good distance from it and craned their necks to peer down. Seol Jihu swallowed hard as he saw Hoshino Urara grabbing a handful of dirt to throw into the pit. So this is The spring mentioned by the future Seol Jihu and Eun Yuri. Now that he was looking at it with his own eyes, it didnt look all that special. However, Seol Jihu didnt trust his eyes in this place. Though it may look like a pit to him, there was a chance it was something else in reality. Hey. Philip Muller must have thought the same thing as he turned and asked Oana, who was sitting comfortably and massaging her calves. What does that pit look like to you? Uun Oana tilted her head. Space? What? To be more precise, theres a glass window thats cracked like someone kicked a soccer ball at it, and beyond it is the space. I can even see stars, planets, and whatnot. Space Philip Muller rubbed his chin and fell into thought. What are you doing? At that moment, Agnes muttered in a displeased tone. Hoshino Urara lugged over a boulder the size of her body and threw it down the pit. Next Eh? Ah? Philip Muller and Oana yelped simultaneously, then The smoke subsided? The window reformed a bit! They spoke at the same time. As everyones gaze fell on Hoshino Urara, she blinked rapidly and scratched her head. Um, I was just curious how deep it went Agnes furrowed her brows. Shut up and go back. Arigato~ Hoshino Urara quickly scurried back. The rift seems to have gotten smaller Oana was taken aback, but Philip Muller, the second to none Magician, reacted a little differently. Could this be He muttered in a serious voice as if he had something in mind. I see. My conjecture might be true. An internal collapse must have happened already. It just wasnt expanding. Then this restoration phenomenon just now Oi, Mister Magician, can you stop talking to yourself and give us an explanation? Hearing Chohongs discontented voice, Philip Muller nodded his head in agreement. Hmm, you must have heard of the laws of thermodynamics. ? The first law states that energy cannot be created nor destroyed in a universe or, to be more precise, an isolated system. And the second law states that the entropy of the universe is always increasing. So if you assume that an arbitrary isolated system has 2n atoms, the entropy would be increasing in the direction of Philip Muller stopped his explanation midway and made a flustered expression. Most members of Valhalla, including the female Warrior who spoke up, were looking at him with dazed faces. Alright, suppose I got a scratch on my arm. In the end, Philip Muller tapped on his arm and changed his tune. What would happen if you leave the injury be? What would the body do? Youd get a scab. Phi Sora answered. Right. And the reason we get scabs is to defend against infection, dust, and other debris. So the reason the fog subsided or rather, the reason the rift shrunk is because of a similar case. Philip Muller cleared his throat. To the Middle World, that pit is like an injury. What were trying to do is push our way through, so the world is recognizing us as debris and trying to block the pit temporarily. You can think of it as a self-healing process. The hell is he saying? Hugo asked in a shrill voice. I didnt understand a thing he said. Chohong also shrugged and shook her head. Philip Muller scowled. God damn it. If you cant understand even that dumbed-down explanation, then blame your own brains. I condensed what could very well be a 20-page research paper to a few sentences, and you still say that Youre saying theres a limited number of people that can enter that pit. When Seol Jihu, who had seen and heard things about the pit, asked, Philip Muller breathed a sigh of relief. Yes, you can say it is limited for now. By for now, you mean Well, you cant exactly equate the Astral Phenomenon with the bodys self-healing process. No one knows whether that pit will stay closed, recover its original size, or get bigger. I have a lot of questions left unanswered too. Philip Muller said quickly, then took off his glasses to clean them. Anyway, what I can say for sure right now is that there is a good chance that we can enter the Spirit Realm using that pit and that probably not all of us can go in. And if were going, we should go as soon as possible. Agnes added. Yes. Seol Jihu agreed strongly. Although everyone was tired from the journey and deserved a good rest, the problem was that resting was not allowed in this place. Never mind recovering, their stamina was being drained at a steady rate just by staying still. Although things got a little better once they entered the open area, their senses had not entirely gone back to normal. Then Before speaking, Seol Jihu glanced at Baek Haeju, wondering if she would bring up retreating. However, she was silently looking down the pit. Even a heavy rock only reduced the rift by a little It would be nice if everyone could enter. With that, Seol Jihu was about to decide the order when he suddenly changed his mind. Thinking about it again, there was no need to enter one by one. Lets join hands and jump in at the same time. This was just in case entering one by one would teleport them to different locations of the Spirit Realm. I understand what youre saying, but wouldnt it be safer to go in two teams? Theres a chance that pit cant accept everyone, and we dont know what will happen to the few who are left out. Philip Muller offered his opinion. Agreeing with him, Seol Jihu immediately picked out eight people. Excluding himself, he picked out high-level Warriors and Archers and then included both Priests. The first team tied a rope to their wrists to connect everyone together and then circled the pit. At this point, two people were obviously excluded from the expedition. Thank you. Before setting off, Seol Jihu glanced back and thanked the Halep siblings. He had only asked them to guide the way. It would be too much if he asked them to join their mission to rescue the Spirit Realm. Have a safe trip back. I let Kim Hannah know before coming here, so you can go straight to Eva. Oana didnt say anything. She only stared at him with a peculiar smile. Seol Jihu looked back at the pit. Finally, he was here. No. Should he say he was only now at the starting line? Euu, I wanna pee. Standing in front of the giant pit must have made her nervous as Maria crossed her legs and whimpered. It wasnt only her. The members of the first team all had clear looks of nervousness. Get ready, everyone. Seol Jihu tightly clenched the hand to his left and right belonging to Seo Yuhui and Baek Haeju and spoke. Five, four, three, two, one. He started counting, staring fixedly at the pit. Eventually, when he reached zero, the members of the team leaped inside. Uryaryarya! One person frogged-jumped. Valhalla! Another hopped in with a valiant shout. Seol Jihu, you son of a bitch! One Priest, who insisted on entering second, threw herself in like a wronged maiden entrusting herself to the river. Eeeh? Wait, waaaait! And another person fell into the pit as if to be pulled in. Splash! In the next moment, Seol Jihu felt himself falling into the water. There was only smoke inside the pit last time he checked, but something indescribably heavy was pressing down on him. But that only lasted a moment. Soon, a bizarre sensation of his head being stretched out dominated his body. Seol Jihu shut his eyes, withstanding this head-splitting pain. And in his heart, he sincerely prayed. That when he opened his eyes next, he would be in the Spirit Realm. * An army arrived at Eva. It was a grand army, including forces from four cities, led by Teresa. When Teresa visited the Eva Royal Palace to officially take command over Evas army, she was met with surprising news from the royal administrator. Charlotte left? Yes, Her Majesty left for the border region with a Magician who arrived from Haramark yesterday and a hundred soldiers. What? Why would she Her Majesty said there is something she must do. She asked me to tell you that she is sorry for being unable to meet you and that she would see you at Tigol Fortress. The look Teresa gave Sorg Khne was asking whether Charlotte Aria lost her mind. However, when she saw Sorg Khnes face, she nodded her head in acknowledgment. She knew Sorg Khne was just as strict and careful as she was. Unless he had also lost his mind, he wouldnt have let a clueless child run out by herself. So that explains it Teresa had been surprised on multiple occasions on her way here. Although two cities other than Haramark and Odor sent reinforcements, to speak a little harshly, they were just barely bigger than tiny. It was just enough that the cities take part of the credit if things went well and save face if things didnt. In any case, Teresa didnt have a problem with it since their cities Executors also came. However, Eva was different. Whether it be the size of the army or the quality of Earthlings, she managed to assemble a force that was on par with Haramarks. Teresa expected this to be the royal administrators handiwork, but that apparently wasnt the case. Sorg Khne fully revealed that it was Charlotte Aria, who brought about this situation, even going as far as to seize control over the temples portals. Even I got burned trying to control the Earthlings Im surprised. What happened? When lightning strikes, thunder drums as well. Sorg Khne replied vaguely with a faint smile. Teresa couldnt hide her surprise. I see. The late king would be proud if he was alive. This servant also thinks that its a shame. Anyway, thank you. Is the captain of the Equities battalion waiting outside? He is, but do you plan to leave right away? It would be great if we can take a break, but unfortunately, the situation calls for haste. As Teresa was turning around, she stopped and put her hand in her pocket. When she pulled her hand back out, a communication crystal was in her hand. Administrator Khne, when was the last time you contacted the Federation? We havent tried for the past few days I lost contact with them four hours ago. Ive been calling them periodically since then, but theyre not picking up at all. Sorg Khnes expression froze. The communication with the Federation cut off completely? That could only mean one thing. Signal Jamming! The Parasites had arrived at their destination. Thats why we need to hurry. Teresa sighed. Sorg Khne was at a loss for what to say. I will pray for you to come back in one piece. All he could do was pray for her safe return. I dont mind losing a piece or two of my body as long as I can come back alive. Teresa chuckled before saying her farewell and quickly leaving the palace. Thirty, forty minutes later, the allied forces of five kingdoms, led by a ten-thousand-men cavalry, marched out of Evas southern gate. To Tigol Fortress where a fierce battle may already be taking place. Chapter 321. Simultaneous Outbreak of War (2) Tigol Fortress. It was a mighty stronghold built at a vantage point in the Hiral Mountain Range with mountains on all four sides. Established on a rugged terrain several hundred meters above sea level, it truly was a fortress blessed with natural defensive barriers. Not only did its geographical placement make it a reliable base for defending the road that led to the heart of the Federation, but it also served as a strategic location for protecting the border between the Federation and humanity. Realizing the importance of this location early on, the chief of the Fallen Angels, Gabriel, integrated her knowledge from another world with the dwarves excellent craftsmanship and the Spirits of the Sky Fairies to build the walls of the fortress through blood and sweat. As much as it was called the last bastion of the Federation, most people felt the same feeling when first standing in front of the fortress. Anyone that entered through its magnificent entranceway, which stood like an impregnable gate at the bottom of the cliff, and slowly walked up to the top would be able to see giant statues holding sharpened spears and swords carved into the sides of the cliff. When they arrived at the end, they would be confronted with the fortress rampart which stretched along the terrain as far as the eye could see like an endless highway. And once there, most people would fall into terror at the majestic and fear-striking sight of the upright fortress towering over them on a highland with flowing clouds, just like that of a painting. If one actually tried looking up from below the fortress, the person would be exhausted from just following up the cliff with their eyes, feeling it firsthand for themselves what impregnable truly meant. However, it was inevitable for amazing things to become familiar and new things to become worn-out. Such was the natural order of the world. The mountains that surrounded Tigol Fortress used to boast a dark green color full of vitality, but now everything was dyed crimson on a background of gray, making them look ominous. The dark red stains that persisted on them through many years were evidence of just how long a violent war had been taking place in this location. It was the same for Tigol Fortress itself. There were so many scars of war on the fortress that it was shameful for it to have once been called the Tomb of the Corpse Army. It wasnt only because of the long war. At any rate, it was a stronghold that had fallen once. The Federation managed to succeed in recapturing it in the end, but there was no way that the Parasites obediently retreated after their loss. The Parasites enacted all kinds of brutal and wicked atrocities on the fortress, causing it to lose its once hoary color. And with it, its longstanding prestige was extinguished, just like the shriveled up dead tree at the center of the stronghold. Of course, the Federation had restored the fortress to a certain extent after reclaiming it, but the fixes were only superficial. No matter how imposing its exterior looked, as long as the World Tree remained dead, the fact that the fortress was only a hollow shell of its former self was something that both the Federation and the Parasites knew. Perhaps it was because of this that a negative atmosphere was flowing within the stronghold. It was unknown whether the anxiety within the fortress had an effect or not, but even the sky above it was blotted with dark clouds. Thanks to that, the weather couldnt get any more depressing. The Sky Fairies were aiming their notched bows forward, every single one of them with wide eyes filled with fear that couldnt be described with words. The Cave Fairies that were cursed by the Elemental Spirits all had their eyes covered with cloth, but it went without saying that they too, were taut with anxiety, evident from how tightly they were gripping their weapons. That wasnt all. The Dwarves were hard at work, making Thunders even at this very moment while the Beastmen had their claws raised and their fangs bared. All the Federations forces, including its elite troops, were gathered on the fortress in an attempt to defend it. This was undoubtedly a grand spectacle. However, there was an impossible-to-hide terror hanging in the atmosphere. They had no choice but to be afraid. There was an absolutely overwhelming sight unfolding before them beyond the ridge. It was a terrifying sight that easily dwarfed the majestic presence of Tigol Fortress. Corpse Armies, reproductive species, mother species, the Five Armies and the figure of the Parasite Queen relaxed on her throne, reigning over the entire sky. The screen flickering with static signals made it apparent that it was only a projection of her, but just the appearance of the enemy leader subjected the Federation to tremendous pressure. "" Gabriel, the chief of the Fallen Angels, looked up at the Parasite Queen, who was haughtily staring down at the fortress from the sky, and sighed quietly. Their morale had already hit rock-bottom as it was. With the projection of the Parasite Queen, who was caged on her Corrupted Throne, appearing before them, there was no more need to talk about their state. On the one hand, they could feel a strong will transmitted from the enemy the will of the Parasite Queen to surely bring down Tigol Fortress again. She knew that she had to encourage her allies, but no words came out. They were faced with a war where defeat was as inevitable as fire, so she had no idea how to boost their morale. Gabriel stayed silent for a while before slightly raising her head and asking. "Do we know anything about humanitys movements? Her question finally broke the long silence, but there was no reply. Gabriel let out a deep sigh. "I know our communications have been cut because of the signal jamming. Im asking about our most recent contact. "About that" A Fallen Angel, who stood near her opened his mouth to say something with difficulty but mumbled his words. "What is it?" Gabriel gave a tired smile. "Did they say they wont help us since it wasnt their problem? "Weve received news that a draft call was made in five kingdoms, but The Fallen Angel trailed off his words. She didnt need to hear any further to infer that any further communications had been cut since Parasites arrived. "A draft call, huh." Gabriels response was lukewarm. That was because she knew there was a very, very big difference between news of a draft call being made and the news of reinforcements being sent their way. Of course, there was a possibility that the royal families really did send their armies, but ''They wont be enough. They would be of some help against the Corpse Army, but the real help that the Federation needed was from the Earthlings. But whether the Earthlings that were practically without any order would obediently heed the draft call Frankly speaking, Gabriel was skeptical. Furthermore, the problem was that even if the Earthlings came, their chances of victory were still unknown. The Parasite Queen seemed hellbent on conquering their fortress as it looked like she practically brought her entire force. The only solace was that Twisted Kindness, who was known to be unrivaled in one-on-one battles, was nowhere to be seen, but this didnt comfort her at all. No matter how she looked at the situation, there was no hope, only despair. Gabriel muttered to herself while in deep distress. "It would be nice if the Executors came "Itll be better if you dont place your hopes on them. Gabriel heard a husky voice that was mixed with a growl at that moment. It was a sturdy and muscular Beastman with a mane flowing from the lines on his face. "When our home was taken over, those bastards only looked at us like they were looking at a blazing fire from across the river. Those bastards did nothing when the Executor who was coming to our aid with a small number of people was ambushed and killed. What are you expecting from these shameless bastards? "Well. I know how you feel about humanity as the King ruling over an entire race, but Gabriel let out a sigh. It was already her third time sighing. "No matter what your story with them is, we cant help but hope they will answer our call. Were in a situation where every extra hand is vital. Ridiculous. Youve always emphasized rationality before. "Still. Who knows? Gabriel looked at that shriveled up tree before faintly laughing. "That World Tree over there in a sorry state might just suddenly spring back to life. "Funny. Did you finally go crazy now that the enemy is right in front of us? The Beastman snorted. "Didnt you believe that you should do your best in what you can instead of meaninglessly clinging to impossible tasks? "Its because a human that went and accomplished one of those impossible tasks said hed personally head out. Gabriel retorted without showing any change in expression. In response, the Beastman suddenly shut his mouth. "Seol Jihu, was it? The hero who killed the First Army Commander, the infamous vanguard of the Parasite Queen that struck terror throughout Paradise. The weight his name carried was certainly not light. "Indeed. Ive heard quite a bit of how he was a man of great ability, enough to make my ears buzz "Yes. The Federation would be receiving an enormous boon if he really manages to revive the World Tree. How about it? Wouldnt you be willing to put down your grudges with the humans and think about becoming allies with them then? "Hah. Lets talk about this after we see the results. The Beastman King snorted at the optimistic what ifs. "The World Trees revival hehe. If he truly manages to accomplish that, then I am willing to change my mind about the humans who accompany that person. He didnt completely turn down the suggestion. It was because he knew just how difficult the task was, which was to the point that even the Federation had given up on it. That was why if Seol Jihu really pulled it off It was at that moment. Right when their words came to a lull, the projection of the Parasite Queen waved her hand in a wide arc. And following that, several hundreds of Nests could be seen settling down on the ground in organized droves and begin bulging their bodies. Gabriels eyebrows subtly knitted. The Nests simultaneously sent their roots down into the ground. It was the sign that signaled the Parasites attack. The infestation had begun. And sure enough. "Theyre coming." The Corpse Army finally started to take action, just like the Beastman said. The small dots in the distances gradually became bigger while the surrounding slopes began to be filled with black figures. A sinister rumbling filled the surrounding air as they approached closer, moment by moment. They could feel their hair rising as the very ground beneath them began trembling even when they were standing on the fortress. "Damn it. Is this how it felt? Im sorry, okay? Gabriel muttered something incomprehensible before grinding her teeth. Even though they were in a dilemma of having to defend their base despite needing to quickly go out and get rid of the Nests, they couldnt just sit there and do nothing. After barely managing to shake off the oppressive sensation, Gabriel shouted while looking at the dark wave that was sweeping all the mountains in their sight like a tsunami. "All units!" When she shouted at the top of her voice, the Sky Fairies raised their bows in unison. Underneath the arrowheads were stones that let off electric sparks. The Thunder attached to them trembled left and right as they emitted a blue light. "Fire!" With that word, a sharp wind swept through the whole area. A sonic boom was followed by a piercing shriek before a deafening thunderclap shook the entire world. * Meanwhile. Seol Jihu, who had thrown himself into the smoke hole, scrunched his face at the sharp pain on his chin. "Ow ow ow ow." The moment he was about to get up while stroking his chin, he suddenly felt another strong impact on his back. When he shouted in pain and looked behind him, he could see Phi Sora, who was treating him as a cushion with her eyes tightly closed. When she peeked her eyes open, she realized the situation and quickly got off him. "I-Im sorry. "No, its fine. More importantly Looking around, he found the members that entered the hole in the second round. It seemed like they had entered as soon as the first team passed through. This meant that everyone had landed in the same place. Seol Jihu, who whimpered as he pushed himself off the ground, suddenly fell in a daze. The sky was red. No. The entire world was dyed in a blood-red color. It was difficult to say that his surroundings looked nice, even with empty words. The plants that would have once created beautiful scenery were all withered and bent. It was a different sensation from the sight he saw at the Delphinion Duchy. If what he saw back then was an already dead world, then this place looked like a dying world. It was just like a gasping patient that was on the verge of death. In any case, such things werent important since they managed to cross over to this place. The important thing now was whether they arrived at the Spirit Realm or not. Their answer was given to them shortly after. "Whats that?" Seol Jihu, who had been dumbfoundedly looking around, fixed his gaze in the direction that Kazuki had pointed. Then, he became utterly speechless. An appalling sight was being unfolded in that direction. Strange figures numbering in the hundreds, or even thousands, could be seen. They were beings that theyve never seen before in their lives, but seeing how they were dyed in a dark shade of one of five colors, it was obvious that they were Spirits at first glance. However, the majority of these Spirits were dying. While appearing to be lesser in numbers, bright blue, haze-like things were slaughtering the Spirits with an overwhelming disparity in strength. Most of the Spirits were being extinguished without even being able to escape, and even those that were desperately resisting were surrounded by these hazes and soon scattered into ash. Since they werent able to fight back, the number of Spirits, which was initially in the thousands, was quickly falling. "Get ahold of yourself!" Seol Jihu came back to his senses when a stern voice rang in his ears. He got up to his feet and focused as he saw Baek Haeju holding her light green spear in front of him. The situation was clear. The fortune amidst all the misfortunes was that the Spirit Realm hadnt completely fallen. The Spirits were still fighting. Of course, it was correct to say that it was a one-sided massacre, but the important thing was that the Spirit Realm hadnt been destroyed yet. That fact alone was enough for them to act. They hadnt imagined that they would witness such a sight as soon as they arrived, but that just meant that the situation was that urgent. If so, then there was only one thing left to do. Seol Jihu roughly swung his arm and cut the rope wrapped around his wrist. He stood his ground and tightly grabbed the Spear of Purity before pointing at the strange blue, haze-like creatures that were ruthlessly slaughtering the Spirits. And then. "All units." At Tigol Fortress and the Spirit Realm "Prepare for battle." The fateful battles that would decide the future of Paradise commenced simultaneously at two locations. Chapter 322. Immediate Battle (1) Chwing! A metallic whistle of a sword being drawn rang out. As soon as Seol Jihu gave his command, everyone cut off the rope and raised their weapons to prepare for battle. I have to investigate a bit more He didnt feel right commanding everyone to charge forward out of the blue. However, they didnt have time. The Spirits were very clearly on the verge of death, helpless against the onslaught of the attackers. If I can save even one of them, I should be able to get information on the current state of the Spirit Realm. Thinking so, Seol Jihu kicked off the ground in full force. He planned to save the Spirits first. With over ten people simultaneously making a move, the enemy noticed them instantly. They stopped their massacre and turned to look. Then, when they saw the members of the expedition team that were charging toward them [Hiiiiiiiick!] They changed their course with a shrill, bone-chilling scream. Theyre coming! Phi Sora shouted as strange gaseous lifeforms glowing blue closed in on them in an instant like the blowing wind. Will o wisps? At a closer distance, the creatures blue light was even more distinctive. Blazing like flames from a gas stove, the ghostly lights flew over like tiny comets. Although Seol Jihu wanted to observe them a bit more Crackle! With the scorching fire nearly touching him, Seol Jihu stabbed forward with his tightly gripped spear. ! Then, he immediately paused in hesitation. It would be normal to feel the spear blade penetrating something, but no such sensation was transmitted to his palms. But he expected as much since he was stabbing a gaseous lifeform. The reason he paused was because the enemy froze as soon as his spear blade pierced it. [Kirrrrrr! Kirrrrr!] Unable to move an inch, the will o wisp let out a bizarre cry while convulsing painfully. On closer inspection, holy energy could be seen flowing out of the evil-exterminating weapon, the Spear of Purity, and disturbing the will o wisps insides. Dont tell me. Thinking what if, Seol Jihu immediately roused the anti-evil energy. Then, as a golden current violently gushed out of the spear tip, a sound akin to a balloon-popping boom struck his ears. [Kiaaaa. Kiaaaa.] The blue gaseous lifeform exploded, its color dimming in an instant. The will o wisp seemed to be vanishing just like that, but then it disappeared into the horizon as if it was sucked in by something unknown. Seol Jihus eyes narrowed, seeing the lifeform disappearing in an instant. What was that? He couldnt help but think that it was too easy. However, his hesitation didnt last long. Not only was he still in the midst of battle, but another will o wisp had also flown toward him. Seol Jihu pulled his upper body back and threw his arm up. As the spear blade emitting a golden light vertically swept the will o wisp, it was split in half and melted down without uttering its death throe. Immediately afterward, four will o wisps simultaneously rushed at him from four directions, but the result was no different. When Seol Jihu swung his spear, they exploded with no resistance. It was really a piece of cake. What was surprising was that Seol Jihu wasnt the only one overwhelming the enemy. Chohong and Hugo were also pushing the enemy back, swinging the Thorn of Steel radiating white light and an axe carrying holy energy, respectively. While they werent overwhelming the enemy like Seol Jihu, they were fighting them off with no difficulties. Phi Sora had even run into the midst of the enemy forces and was showing off a sword dance in high spirits. As a sword scattering flames danced freely in all directions, any will o wisp that was touched by it was quickly devoured by the flames. With High Rankers and even a Level 4 doing so well, there was no need to say anything about the higher leveled combatants. The expedition team subjugated the enemy forces in an instant, and the battle ended earlier than anyone expected. Whats going on? Arent these guys too weak? Yeah, that was too easy. Chohong and Hugo, who had a good exercise, spoke with a laugh as they wiped their sweats. They were rather nervous before the fight, but with such an easy victory in their first battle, they were overjoyed. Seol Jihu kept silent as he was about to say something. Subjugating the enemy wasnt a bad thing, and morale was an important aspect of any battle. He kept quiet, not wanting to ruin the festive mood, but it wasnt that he wasnt suspicious of the situation. Some of the others seemed to be thinking the same thing as Agnes, Oh Rahee, and a couple of others were also silently in deep thought. Nightshades. Philip Muller calmly spoke up. Theyre Spirit Creatures[1] that subsist off of yin or negative energy. You mean the guys we just fought? Thats right. Theres just one thing Philip Muller trailed off, then smacked his lips. Somethings strange. ? I assumed there would be at least one Army Commander in the Spirit Realm. This isnt just a guess. Although the Parasites have seven armies, two of them almost never appeared in the Material Realm, or the Middle World, since very early on. Two armies? The Fourth Army Commander, Raging Temperance, and the Seventh Army Commander, Twisted Kindness. . These two didnt appear even in the past all-out war when the Parasites conquered Tigol Fortress. Though it isnt as if theyre completely shrouded in mystery, theyre still the hardest to see Army Commanders among the seven. Seol Jihu nodded his head. So which part is strange? Hear me out. From what we know, Raging Temperance is from the Mythical Beast race, while Twisted Kindness is the last member of the Dragon race. Philip Muller continued. But the Spirit Creatures you just saw are normally from the Spiritual Dimension. They have nothing to do with Mythical Beasts or Dragons. In other words, a race that should have no connection with the invading Army Commanders were in the Spirit Realm. Why would that be? This wasnt so unacceptable given the Parasites uniqueness as a species, but there were definitely more than one or two suspicious points. As Spirit Creatures didnt have physical bodies, it was hard to say they were a part of the Corpse Army, and they couldnt be considered a reproductive species birthed by mother species for the same reason. In that case, they had to be the army under the banner of an Army Commander. What are the chances that there is another Army Commander here? Theres Exploding Patience who is also a Spirit Creature, but I heard her army consists entirely of Banshees. Ive never heard of her leading an army of Nightshades. As Philip Muller explained, Seol Jihus expression turned complicated. It really is strange But it isnt as if Im out of guesses. Philip Muller suddenly lowered his volume and whispered. Though theres no way to be sure, I heard something from the previous Star of Sloth. The previous Star of Sloth? Im talking about the Executor who preceded Taciana Cinzia. Philip Muller continued. After becoming an Executor, he fought the Fourth Army Commander once. He barely escaped death and came back. That was when he said that Raging Temperance was a Unicorn. Unicorn Heres the problem. Its true that Unicorns are of the Mythical Beast race, but they still have nothing to do with the Spiritual Dimension. It was at this moment that Seol Jihu realized Philip Mullers guess and what he was trying to say. Youre saying the identity of Raging Temperance might have changed. That could be it, or there might be something we dont quite understand. We have to be open to all possibilities. Seol Jihu bit his lip as something Gabriel told him in the past suddenly crossed his mind. A new card Survival of the fittest. It was a simple concept. If the Parasite Queen found a stronger race, there was nothing holding her back from changing out one of the Commanders. In any case, nothing was confirmed yet. They couldnt jump to any conclusions. They would have to see with their own eyes to be sure. I know youre talking, but At that moment, the silently-listening Kazuki cut in between them. He raised his finger and pointed to the front. A small group of Spirits that survived the Nightshades attack was murmuring among themselves. [Humans? Arent they humans?] [No way! How can humans enter this world!] Seol Jihu swallowed his saliva. Each of the Spirits shone in one of the five colors, having a wide variety of appearances ranging from animals to a small girl. They were all small. Frankly, they didnt look all that powerful. [They defeated those bastards! Maybe theyre here to help!] [I might believe that if they were Sky Fairies. But humans?] [But its true they helped! They saved us!] [Wait, theres an aura of a Spirit Ive never felt before] Judging by the way they were talking among themselves, it was obvious that they were young. Still, they should be able to explain the Spirit Realms current state. When Seol Jihu walked forward, the Spirits gazes all turned toward him. Looking up with unbridled eyes [Help us!][Please help!][Save the Kings!][Please save our world!] They began to chatter in front of his foot. As Seol Jihu stood in a fluster from the Spirits pulling on his leg, he flinched feeling something poking his neck. Partner. Little Chick was standing on his shoulder before he noticed. Let me talk to these younguns. Y-You? Un. Im curious about a few things. Seol Jihu thought for a moment before nodding his head. Since Little Chick was also a Spirit, it should have an easier time talking with the Spirits. Little Chick jumped down once it received Seol Jihus permission. As soon as it landed on the ground, the pestering Spirits were all shocked. [Eh? Whos this?] What do you think? Im a Spirit, just like you. [But Ive never seen a Spirit like you] Thats obvious. Thats the way it should be. It wouldnt make sense if you younguns knew about me. [Eeh? This smell its the smell of the five elements and even the sealed light and darkness Just who are you?] Quiet! Even your Kings wouldnt dare to talk to me that way! A low-ranked Spirit should talk respectfully when speaking with their elders! When Little Chick raised its voice, the Spirits immediately quit chattering. They must have felt the difference in their leagues as they all looked dejected. Anyway, I have a few questions to ask you all. Little Chick cleared its throat and spoke. If you havent realized already, these humans are reinforcements sent by the Sky Fairies to save our world. Meaning, we are allies. Hearing this, the Spirits complexions brightened. But we just got here, so we know nothing about the details. Every second of every minute counts. Answer to the best of your abilities, got it? [U-Un!] Good. First where are the Spirit Kings? [.] I can feel them, but its too faint. Just what the hell happened for the Spirit Realm to turn out like this? [They were captured.] What? When a Spirit retorted in a dejected voice, Little Chick furrowed its brows instantly. Captured? Ifrit, Aqua, Terra, Ea, and Sylphid. All five were captured? [Uun. The enemy they were fighting was too scary] Sobs were heard from the small Spirits. Little Chick let out a dumbfounded laugh, then gritted its teeth. Damn it, then what about the two Spirit Lords? [?] Im talking about Ophin Odor and Diffidem Odor. [We dont know. We were told we cant unseal them so recklessly] Idiots! Little Chick burst out before the Spirit finished. Those shit-for-brain bastards! Even in such a situation! Its short hair stood on ends as it shook furiously. Partner. After muttering with a heavy pant, Little Chick turned its head and looked up at Seol Jihu. The situation is worse than we expected. If its okay with you, Id like the team to prioritize rescuing the Spirit Kings. Rescuing the Spirit Kings. There was no problem doing it if it would help with saving the Spirit Realm, but Seol Jihu asked regardless. Are they alive? I can feel them. Little Chick clicked its tongue and spoke. Spirits are mortal existences, but they dont return to nothingness after death. Instead, they return to the World Tree and reincarnate. You can think of it as an eternal cycle of birth, death, and rebirth. But the World Tree is Dead. Since this cycle is broken, Spirits should disappear when they die. That should be the case, but Little Chick paused before sighing. But? The Spirit Kings that were captured long ago arent dead yet. Its also strange that theyre all in the same place. I have a bad feeling about this. If left alone, Im afraid Little Chick trailed off, but Seol Jihu understood what it was trying to say. Well I dont see why not. He also had a feeling that something terrible would happen if the Spirit Kings were left in the enemys hands. On the other hand, rescuing them quickly and receiving their help seemed to be a good idea. As kings of a world, the Spirit Kings should be helpful in fighting the Commanders. Alright. Do you know where they are? I do. Its where the World Tree is. Seol Jihus eyes lit up. Lets go. Theres no need to delay then. [Lets go together!] [Well help too!] Hearing Seol Jihus reply to Little Chick, the young Spirits eagerly spoke. However, Little Chick snorted and refused adamantly. Dont be ridiculous. You twerps cant even handle a single Spirit Creature [Still!] Listen to me. Im not telling you to just sit here and do nothing. Im sure you have your circumstances, but you must have been traveling to save the Spirit Kings because you were pushed to a corner and didnt have any other choice. The Spirits nodded carefully. Tsk, if the lowest-rank and low-rank Spirits are doing this, its easy to see what happened to the higher-ranked guys. Little Chick spoke regretfully. Dragging this out will only put the enemies in a more advantageous position. Its a do or die situation now. You guys spread out and gather everyone. [Gather everyone?] There must be other remnant groups in hiding. Bring them with you to the fight. At the very least, you can act as our shields. Even if you die, youll come back to life once the World Tree revives. [You can resurrect World Tree-nim!?] I dont have time to sit around and explain. Just do as I say. This is a pressing matter. The longer you guys take, the smaller the chances get of us saving the Spirit Kings. Got that? Little Chick emphasized the urgency of the matter multiple times, and the Spirits finally looked convinced. [Got it! Then well meet up at the World Tree?] [Well hurry and bring as many Spirits as we can!] It wouldnt be strange for them to ask for protection since they could be ambushed again. Seol Jihu couldnt help but feel a little proud seeing the little guys courageously scattering in all directions. No. Perhaps this was only natural. Unable to see any hope for the future, they were charging forward with their lives on the line out of pure desperation. Since a lifeline was suddenly thrown at them from the sky, it made sense for them to grab onto it with all their might. If only Earthlings were half as courageous and resolute as them Seol Jihu chuckled before shaking the thought off his head. Lets go. Ill take the lead, partner. The expedition team began to march with Little Chick at the head. Seol Jihu fell silent, walking quietly while being wary of his surroundings. Little Chick said the Spirit Kings are around the World Tree? This meant he could potentially achieve his two goals simultaneously. If all goes well The expedition they expected to be greatly difficult might just end easily. Just like how their first battle ended with an easy victory. Of course, he wasnt all that optimistic. It would be great if everything went smoothly like a sailboat following a fair wind, but the Parasites werent fools that could be looked down on. I doubt theyd stay still Just as he thought that [I] Suddenly [I have a theory Ive kept to myself.] [I havent said it until now because it was all a conjecture.] Seol Jihu remembered the words Ian spoke before he died. [Seol. Right now, the Parasite Queen, for whatever reason, is being greedy.] [The reason shes left humanity alone as much as possible.] [The reason she suddenly abandoned Tigol Fortress and attacked Haramark.] And. [The reason two of the Seven Armies arent in the Material Realm.] Mulling over each word he heard back then, Seol Jihu unknowingly bit his lower lip. [If we think hard and connect these together, I believe well be able to arrive at the answer at the key to defeating the Parasites.] [Dont try to understand everything now. If its you, youll be able to understand what I mean one day. So for now, just remember what I told you. So!] [So run!] Master Ian. His heart became heavy as he recalled the warm, genial old Magician. In truth, he still wasnt sure what he meant. But [Then I will answer you. As everyones representative] He knew one thing for certain. [Yes.] [It certainly is worth it to protect a Star that even the Parasite Queen fears.] . Right. There must be a reason. A reason that Ian told him to abandon everyone and escape alone. 1. Spirit Creatures are different from Spirits, as is explained further on. Chapter 323. Immediate Battle (2) The expedition team decided on a course of action. The World Tree only grew in a specific area of the Spirit Realm. And currently, the five Spirit Kings were being held captive in that place. If all went well, they would be solving two difficult problems at once. However, even a child would know things wouldnt go so smoothly. The Parasites would try to hinder their plans without a doubt, and the key to success was to effectively break through the Parasites plan. Seol Jihu hastened the march just in case, but the expedition team was slowed down as time went on. Not by their will, but by outside intervention. Little Chick, who was leading the expedition team with its hurried steps, suddenly halted. Whats wrong? Theyre already here. Little Chick groaned, then sighed. Damn it! We still have ways to go before we get to the center! That was too quick! The startled Seol Jihu looked around his surroundings. Now that Little Chick mentioned it, their surroundings were oddly quiet. It was so quiet, in fact, that it seemed dreary. Moreover, though he wasnt sure whether he was mistaken, a buzzing ringing reverberated in his ears. The vibration was full of the negative yin energy he felt when the Nightshades were massacring the Spirits. It looks like the enemy is making their move. Little Chick muttered as he quickly shot back. At the same time, the ringing in their ears stopped. Just as the surroundings regained its dead silence Theyre coming! A haze began to flare up around them less than a second later. The haze gradually turned blue and changed into the shape of will o wisps. Dont underestimate them. Their numbers are incomparable to that of last time! As Little Chick said, the enemy forces springing up around them were uncountably many. There were so many of them that Seol Jihu thought all the Nightshades in the Spirit Realm gathered here. Pressured by the sheer number of Nightshades, the expedition team immediately took action. Before Seol Jihu even gave the command, the team formed a circular defensive formation around the Magician and the two Priests. Oooh! At that moment, Audrey Basler screamed. It was because a large number of Nightshades suddenly spawned in the air next to them and rushed toward them simultaneously. While Audrey Basler was taken aback by the unexpected attack, Philip Muller, who was on high alert, moved quickly. . . . . Chanting a spell in an instant, he pointed his long oak staff in her direction. As he opened his closed eyes in a squint Bullet. His thick robe fluttered in a huge motion, and a convex barrier appeared in front of her. The Nightshades that rammed into the barrier were all bounced back before exploding in the air. That wasnt the end. Philip Muller retracted his staff, then immediately opened up his book. The pages automatically flipped like a leaf in a breeze. The book stopped somewhere in the middle, and Philip Muller tilted his chin up and looked up into the air. Avar?Ava?Avaritia. Dozens of spinning magic circles appeared in the air. Soon, the spinning stopped, and the geometric shapes inside the magic circles shone in a pale color. In the next moment, the few-dozen magic circles all flashed, shooting out various magic spells. Boom, boom, boom, boom! As magic spells rained down like a passing shower, the Nightshades cried out in agony. A single man instantly bombarding such a huge group of monsters to death made the expedition members cheer together. Of course, given the sheer number of enemies, a good number of lucky Nightshades broke through the explosions. However, these monsters were quickly dispatched by Agnes. In a fit of rage, she swept the enemies flying in from all directions. As she spread her arms out and opened her palm, silver threads constantly shot out of her fingertips. Surprisingly, the released threads coiled around the gaseous Nightshades like spiderwebs and bound them. Then when Agnes flicked her arm fiercely, they were torn into pieces and ceased to exist. What terrifying power! Seol Jihus jaw dropped slightly. I knew they were strong, but this Seol Jihu couldnt hide his shock at the fact that Philip Muller and Agnes true abilities easily massacred such a large army. Most of the other members had similar reactions, but the two members who annihilated the enemy had dissatisfied expressions. Each fight just leaves me with more questions Philip Muller closed his book with a tap and murmured to himself. I agree. Theyre certainly enough to kill young Spirits, but theyre nothing compared to the Seven Armies. I almost feel bad comparing the two. Agnes seemed to think the same thing. And Seol Jihu was no different. There was nothing wrong with nice and easy battles. The problem was that these battles shouldnt be this easy given the nature of the expedition. [The tiny bit of divinity I couldnt digest a leftover, if you will.] [Anyways, it turns out that putting this leftover in the solar plexus has the greatest effect. Because of it, my subordinates were able to grow stronger too.] According to Undying Diligence, a Commanders army consisted of members of the Commanders race who absorbed remnants of divinity that the Commander failed to digest. Even a tiny fragment of divinity was still divinity. Since they carried divine power, they should be multiple times stronger than normal. Why are they so weak? For Seol Jihu, who could barely take on a single Vampire even with the help of Flone, he had no choice but to agree with Agnes and Philip Mullers opinions. Its also strange that were seeing Spirit Creatures when the Commander is a Mythical Beast Seol Jihu scratched his head, not knowing what to make out of this. That wasnt his only worry. A huge number of enemies had suddenly appeared on their marching path. This could only mean one thing the master of the Nightshades had noticed their presence. Otherwise, so many Nightshades couldnt have appeared at the same time. Whats that? At that moment, Hugo yelled out. Seol Jihu snapped out of his thoughts, and his eyes widened. A strange phenomenon was happening at the place where the Nightshades exploded like fireworks. The ones that died earlier on were being sucked away, leaving behind long tails. Back then, he didnt see well because they were in the middle of a battle and only one Nightshade flew off. But this time, with so many of them dying at the same time, the phenomenon was easier to see. There was one other thing that was different this time around. That was that the Nightshades that turned faint from exploding didnt fly far away like the first time. They were gathering in a nearby area, in the air about one meter above the ground. As a terrifying number of hazy figures clumped together, the entire area looked like it was shimmering. Thats As Chohong knitted her brows, an arrow cut through the air with a sharp sonic boom. Feeling that something was gravely wrong, Kazuki had followed his instinct and shot an arrow at it. However, the arrow passed through the gas, and the spherical clump of gas became thicker while turning blue. A big frown formed on Kazukis face. Its too late. It was just as he said. The gas sphere mutated in a split second. It grew in size as if to take a certain shape Crackle! Then, a deep blue blaze flared up, and a figure popped out from the flames. It was a beast-shaped monster resembling a horse with a conical horn on its forehead. Right, almost like a white unicorn Unicorn? When Seol Jihus thoughts reached this point, the beasts long muzzle opened. "I see It was you all." An unpleasant voice akin to forcefully scratching a rusty iron rang out. No, the unpleasant sensation wasnt just because of its voice. From the moment this enemy made its appearance, Seol Jihu had felt that something was off. On the surface, it was undoubtedly a beautiful unicorn with a sacred air, but a part of it felt uncomfortably dark. Its lustrous white hair was like that, and so was its mane, horn, and body. There was something about them that felt dark. It was inexplicably unpleasant, uncomfortable, and nauseously revolting. "So predictable, so expected, so obvious. So The Queens insight is truly incredible." Seol Jihu furrowed his brows. What it just muttered under its breath made it sound like the Parasite Queen knew about the expedition team entering the Spirit Realm. In that case, this bizarre creature that made him all too reluctant to call it a Unicorn had to have been waiting for the expedition teams arrival. "Good, very good. I was just getting tired of being stuck in this place while doing nothing but hunting weak runaway Spirits. This is perfect. Lets see." The Unicorn nodded its head and looked down at the expedition team from the air with a rather arrogant expression. "Hoh. Two Executors and hmm?" Its eyes were indifferent even when it saw Baek Haeju. But upon discovering Seo Yuhui, they lit up all of a sudden. It finished scanning the expedition team before putting on a proud face. "Keuhuhu, this damned body! Its instantly become excited!" Seol Jihu doubted his ears. "I just cant understand this race. Females are all the same. Why obsess over pure maidens?" It had been muttering to itself for a while now. Seol Jihu couldnt understand why it referred to its own body in third-person and called it a damned body. But not caring for Seol Jihus thoughts, the Unicorn flaunted its tongue while giving lecherous glances. The female members of the expedition team, like Seo Yuhui and Phi Sora, shuddered. The horses eyes slanting up to a crescent shape was weird enough, but when its crude gaze scanned their bodies, chills went down their backs as if there were caterpillars crawling all over them. Euuuuu! Failing to withstand the unpleasant feeling, Phi Sora rubbed her arms and twisted her body. Seeing this, the Unicorn guffawed as though it was cute. "You look like a healthy female. Great! I will give you special care and attention, human female." Fucking hell. Phi Sora growled. The hell are you saying, you shitty horse!? "Oooh, feisty. I love it. Dont worry. I might look like a Horus, but my junior is long and beefy!" The Unicorn retorted with a grin. "Look forward to it. Once you taste my thing, you wont be able to escape the pleasure of your stomach bulging out!" What? Phi Soras eyes shot open. But before she bellowed in rage, Seol Jihu stepped in. Are you the Parasites Fourth Army Commander, Raging Temperance? "Hmm?" With an uninvited guest suddenly interfering, the gleeful Unicorn frowned. However, after carefully studying Seol Jihu, it blinked its eyes and exclaimed. "Oho, I see. You are the one that the Queen mentioned" Youre the one who summoned the Nightshades? The Unicorn didnt answer. Although it showed interest in Seol Jihu for a moment, that was it. "Well thats enough chitchatting. Lets get down to business now." What business? Seol Jihus eyes narrowed. He had a feeling that the Unicorn changed the topic on purpose. "Do I need to explain?" But that wasnt the important thing. "You have to break through me, and I have to stop you. The winner takes all. Very simple." As soon as it finished this sentence, the dim, hazy energy around it instantly turned clear. Then, the terrifying pressure that the Unicorn was giving off revealed itself and pressed down on the expedition team. Dont be scared! This bastard is the leader of a bunch of weaklings. How strong can it be? Phi Sora shouted in high spirits as if to shake off the pressure. However "Puhahaha!" The Unicorn cackled with its head tilted back. "Funny. Very funny." Revealing its buck teeth in a grin, it glanced at Phi Sora with a pitying gaze. "Truly an idiotic female. Shouting so triumphantly after defeating trash that is only a part of this body a remnant energy that I released!" With that final word, its voice suddenly vibrated out, causing the expedition members to flinch. The aura of the Unicorn took a complete turn. It now gave a bone-chilling aura that made their skins tingle. On one hand, Seol Jihu nervously raised his guard against the Fourth Army Commander that finally revealed its full presence. On the other, he tilted his head curiously. A part of its body? Remnant energy? He recalled the Unicorns strange words. Though it was hard to pinpoint, it seemed a bit different than the First Army Commander. Undying Diligence had shared the divinity it couldnt absorb with members of his race and treated them as his subordinates. But this Unicorn how should he put this, rather than forming an army or a battalion of subordinates, it was treating them like trash, no different than leftover food that was thrown out. "Keuhuhuhu. I would have been disappointed if they gave you trouble. This is fantastic!" "Since youve got such a foul, manly mouth, you must surely have the ability to back it up!" A vigorous voice resounded in Seol Jihus ears repeatedly. It wasnt just the aura that was different. The Unicorn was much bigger than when it first appeared. Hold on. He wasnt mistaken. The Unicorn was standing when it first appeared, but now it had gotten bulkier and was standing on the ground on four legs. "You might not know" The clacking of its hooves resounded loudly. Shit! Seol Jihus brain frantically sent warning signals, causing him to strengthen his grip on the Spear of Purity reflexively. "I, with the body of a Mythical Beast, am" In the next moment, the Unicorn snorted as its pitch-black pupils flashed blue. "The strongest Spirit Creature of the Spiritual Dimension!" Shortly afterward, the unicorn tossed its head up as if a rider forcefully pulled on its reins. "Now then" At the same time, it opened its mouth wide and shouted with a thunderous voice. "I will show you the power of a Darkshini!"[1] 1. Also known as Amanojaku (in Japanese folklore). It is a type of yokai or oni. Chapter 324. Immediate Battle (3) The Unicorn reared its forelegs, then slammed them down on the ground. BOOM! A thunderous roar exploded, striking Seol Jihus ears. The barren land fissured, and an earthquake occurred. The force of the blow was so powerful that even the fully on-guard Seol Jihu teetered. The same thing happened to the other members of the expedition team. Maria fell on her butt and even the Archers who had an excellent sense of balance staggered. Before anyone could regain their balance, the Unicorn howled fiercely and kicked off the ground. Sharp haze exploded out from its body as it charged straight at the expedition team. The terrifying speed of the Unicorn made it difficult to determine whether the things scattering behind it were Nightshades or simple afterimages. Spread out! Baek Haeju shouted uncharacteristically. She then rushed forward and planted her feet on the ground. At the same time, the Unicorn headbutted the Sacred Empress! Kahuk! Baek Haeju was continuously pushed back, leaving behind a long track and quickly breaking away from the rest of the expedition team. Although she seemed to be holding her ground even as she was being pushed back, Seol Jihu couldnt hide his shock. Baek Haeju lasted a long time even when she was fighting the First Army Commander alone. Yet, this time, she failed to withstand even a single blow! Prrrrr! With a snort, the Unicorn changed its course. Should I stop it or dodge it? After a split second of hesitation, Seol Jihu made up his mind. It was because Philip Muller chanted a Teleport spell and moved behind Baek Haeju with the two Priests. He had some peace of mind now that the targets he had to protect were away from the enemy. However, he soon realized that this line of thinking was wrong. There was a reason Baek Haeju shouted at everyone to spread out. If clustered together, the Unicorns terrifying destructive power could defeat them in one go, so the purpose of spreading out was to scatter its attention as much as possible. And so, the remaining members backed off in all directions and distanced themselves as much as possible. However, the Unicorns speed surpassed their imaginations. Rather, even with such a frightening charge speed, it was extremely deft in cornering. It instantly caught up to a retreating member and curled its body. The spectating Seol Jihus jaw dropped. It was because the Unicorns posture was similar to his own while using Flash Step. Watch out! Shit! Despite Seol Jihus warning, Phi Sora, who became the target of the Unicorns attack, spat out a curse and raised her shield. She had given up on running away, realizing she would never be able to escape from its range. Eventually, the Unicorn bounced up like a spring and rammed Phi Sora with the horn on its forehead. A white film in front of her collapsed as the horn tore through the barrier like a piece of paper. Continuing onward, it even pierced her shield and simultaneously dug into Phi Soras chest. Aaaaaak! Phi Sora flew into the air, splashing fresh blood, before being knocked down with a great force. She quivered uncontrollably, her eyes turned inside out as though she had lost control of her body. The Unicorn lifted its head and howled proudly. Miss Phi Sora! A snort was heard again. The Unicorn adjusted its posture as if to say it would finish off one person right here, right now. Seol Jihus eyes shot open with a flash. A golden current surged up from the bottom of his feet. Rather than running at the convulsing Phi Sora, Seol Jihu used Flash Thunder and rushed towards the Fourth Army Commander. The Unicorn stopped and glanced at Seol Jihu. Even though he was flying forward like a beam of light, it didnt look all that impressed. Although it gave up on Phi Sora and turned its body, it wasnt because it was forced to. Its attitude was more similar to lets see what youve got. While rushing in, Seol Jihu thrust his arms forward with all his might. A sword qi radiating golden light shot out of the spear blade cutting through the air. The Unicorn stood still until the sword qi was on the brink of piercing through its body. Then, it snorted and moved its four legs. What? Seol Jihus breath stopped. Just as he thought his attack reached the enemy, the Unicorn moved sideways in a fluid motion. The Spear of Purity inevitably pierced through an afterimage. Although Seol Jihu immediately struck sideways with his spear, the Unicorn stepped back just as fluidly as before and dodged the attack once again. Its movement and speed truly defied the laws of physics. Only then did Seol Jihu realize that his speed was far too inferior when compared to Raging Temperances even with Flash Thunder. "Dont get cocky." The Unicorn furrowed its brows. "It wouldnt be enough even if you went all out, yet you dare to make a probing attack." For some reason, it sounded like its pride had been severely wounded. The Fourth Army Commander must have judged that Seol Jihu was holding back. "I heard you exterminated Undying Diligence. Im very curious how you managed to kill that bastard." The Unicorn revealed its teeth in a sinister smile. "So you better hurry up and show your true strength." It lowered its head, pointing its horn forward. "Otherwise!" It then flew into the air before descending like a bolt of lightning. As if to skewer Seol Jihu to death. Seol Jihu gasped inwardly and subconsciously threw his body forward. It would obviously catch up in an instant even if he fell backward, so he had chosen a frontal breakthrough. However BOOM! With the earth behind him heaving [Behind!] Flones urgent voice rang out in his head. Seol Jihu reflexively turned his head back, and upon catching a glimpse, he was shocked speechless. After beating the earth, the Unicorn circled back in an almost fantastical display of cornering and chased after him. Seol Jihu instantly turned his body. He planned to strike with the added power of the rotational force, but the horn burrowed in a step earlier. "Iyaaaa!" In an instant, along with the sensation of his belly button being pulled to one side, a scorching pain swept through his side. Uaaaaah. By the time he gathered his senses, his feet were already dozens of centimeters off the ground. Flone had swiftly picked Seol Jihu up by his shoulder, helping him escape the attack by a narrow margin. [Whew! That was close] "Who are you, bitch!?" Flones eyes widened immediately after she let out a sigh of relief. It was because a furious voice rang out from above her. The Unicorn had moved above her before she noticed and was now holding its forelegs up. [E-Eh?] Along with Flones startled yelp, Nightshades shot out of the Unicorns body. Next, it strongly kicked the air. BOOM! Along with a balloon-popping sound, Flone was sent flying without being able to utter a single cry. Noticing that she was a ghost, the Unicorn had made the most effective attack. Seol Jihus complexion turned dark as he abruptly found himself flying. Agnes hurriedly shot a wide net of threads in an attempt to restrict the Unicorn, but it shook off the net with only a light jerk. "Die!" Then, it fiercely charged toward Seol Jihu. It was then. Kwang! A heatwave crashed down on the Unicorn. The blaze was large enough to cover the Fourth Army Commanders bulky physique. With that, Philip Muller shot one spell after the other. Only then did Seol Jihu land on the ground. Although he hurriedly picked himself back up, the Unicorn easily broke through the fire net, refusing to give him a moment of rest. The Fourth Army Commander did not seem to be hurt in the slightest. On closer inspection, a blue, dome-shaped layer was protecting its body. "A bunch of insects." With a snort, the Unicorn released Nightshades once again. It raised its seething forelegs with the haze. Then, just as it was about to chase the desperately fleeing Seol Jihu and strike down "Hm?" It suddenly stopped its pursuit and fell backward. Immediately afterward, dozens of green sword qi swept through the area it was previously standing on like a tidal wave. A woman adorning a fluttering white traditional robe Baek Haeju landed in front of Seol Jihu. What are you doing, stupid!? As soon as she came down, she yelled angrily, opening lips that were dripping with blood. We have the least amount of information on him! Thats why we planned to probe him out first! Why the heck did you rush in!? You dont know anything! Seol Jihu looked dazed. He had a reason for rushing in. It was to attract the Unicorns attention since it was aiming for Phi Sora, who fell into a groggy state. However, Seol Jihu wasnt in any mind to give a proper answer. He had exchanged several attacks in this short period of time. No, it was embarrassing to even call it an exchange of attacks. In reality, he was the only one receiving them. Although it was only the first time they were clashing, he felt like he got through three or four life-or-death hurdles. Its even stronger than Undying Diligence Thats obvious! Baek Haeju said angrily while keeping her eye on the grinning Unicorn lifting its head proudly. That fight against Undying Diligence started with my sneak attack successfully detonating his heart. Your second sneak attack also succeeded and dealt a considerable amount of damage to him. . But that guys different. He was waiting for us fully prepared. Do you think our current situation is in any way comparable to back then? In truth, Seol Jihu didnt remember much of what happened during the valley war. But remembering Baek Haejus spear piercing the First Army Commander as he was about to kill him, Seol Jihu nodded in agreement unwittingly. Looking back, that was indeed the case. He had exchanged a few moves with Undying Diligence before ultimately being knocked down. However, that was only because Undying Diligence was going easy. The First Army Commander had toyed with him with one finger, wanting to see the power of an anti-evil energy user. However, the Fourth Army Commander was different. Rather than going easy or being relaxed, it was using its full power from the start, wanting to thoroughly squash them early. Now that were here, dont think everyone can make it back alive. Baek Haeju muttered in a cold voice. Understanding what she meant, Seol Jihu clenched his teeth. She was telling him not to interfere unnecessarily as he did before. Even if Phi Sora would be killed miserably, the rest of the team would profit if they could gather information on Raging Temperance. As the Unicorn started to show signs of starting round 2, Baek Haeju wiped the blood on her lips and shouted. We have no choice now that its come to this! It was at that moment. Listen to me carefully. Seol Jihu flinched. Baek Haejus voice had suddenly resounded in his head. Dont react to what Im saying. Dont show it. Dont reveal anything that might give it away. Baek Haeju seemed to have an ability similar to Mental Transmission, which directly transferred ones thoughts to someones head. This was clearly so that the Fourth Army Commander couldnt eavesdrop on their conversation. You and I need to take the lead, surround that bastard from all sides, and pummel him to death! That monster has a fearsome speed and instantaneous destructive power, but his defense must be subpar, judging by the way he bothers to avoid or block attacks. Just like when we killed Undying Diligence! Just one. Just one chance is enough. The voice being transmitted to his head carried a slightly different tone than what she was saying out loud. During the valley war, Baek Haeju had witnessed Seol Jihu awakened by the Future Vision overwhelming the three Army Commanders, not just in sheer power alone but also in wits and guile. She was planning to use a similar deceitful strategy. But in reality, Seol Jihu had no memories of himself from back then. "Hah. Do you think I permit any sneak attacks?" Raging Temperance had a dumbfounded expression. Baek Haeju did a doubletake, then hurriedly lowered her voice in a whisper. Then Ill go in first and create an opening. Wait for that moment, got it? Though she was whispering, anyone would be able to hear her if they strained their ears. Other people will create an opening. You and I cant miss that chance. Do you remember how we pincered Undying Diligence? Of course, what she transmitted to his head was completely different. "You lot No, you were nothing but lowly insects from the first place. Fine. Struggle to your hearts content." The Unicorn shook its head. By the looks of it, it was thinking that winning wasnt a problem as long as it didnt let its guard down. "It seems even the Supreme Queen has unfounded worries from time to time. Calling such imbeciles top-ranking experts Tsk, tsk. Id rather get this over with and shake my hips." Muttering disappointedly, it scratched the ground. The earth turned hollow around its legs as a cloud of dirt scattered in the air. It put on an intimidating air. Hes coming. Baek Haeju stood in position. . Seol Jihu nodded silently. Now that he took a look at his surroundings, the Warriors who spread out were slowly inching closer to the Unicorn from all sides. They each had a grave expression on their face as if they were willing to become a meatshield. When he charges at one of us, dont force yourself to make a move. The Star of Avarice will start first. ? Seol Jihu questioned her message. He was expecting the Warriors to charge in, but the Magician was starting the fight? That was unexpected. He used Manifestation immediately after he Teleported. If it wasnt for you charging in on your own, he would have finished it earlier without having to stop in the middle. The moment Seol Jihu heard these words, he felt a boundless energy simultaneously rising up from the distance. The avaricious energy spread far and wide, instantly seizing the land. "This energy" A presence transcending a human being manifested. Not even the powerful Army Commander could look down upon this presence. The Unicorn turned to the side, where a Magician was standing with an opened book in his hand. Philip Muller looked feeble as if a gust of wind would blow him away. He was sweating so profusely that not only his hair, but also his thick robe was drenched. Small veins had broken out above his eyes sclera, and his facial muscles were visibly convulsing. And above him, a faint silhouette could be seen of a long-haired person, joining their two hands in prayer. "Oh?" The unenthused Raging Temperance suddenly gave a look of interest. "Hoh, hoh! Is that truly you, Avaritia!?" At that moment, Philip Muller raised his shaky hand and lifted the book to the sky. Avar! Splitting open his already widened eyes even more Ava! He spat out the spell he had been suppressing with a huge breath. Avaritia! In the next moment, two hands of a goddess, physically manifesting above Philip Muller, dropped down and spread their palms toward the Unicorn. Chapter 325. Immediate Battle (4) Zoooong. A deafening sound rang in his ears. It was a noise that Seol Jihu had never heard before in his life and something that was hard to describe with words. Its effect was immediate. "!" The Unicorns four limbs were twisted all of a sudden, causing it to collapse on the ground. Raging Temperance finally showed signs of urgency. "Keuh." It let out a short groan while its body lightly swayed. It looked as if it was being subjected to a tremendous amount of gravity. "Euhhh!" At that moment, a third of the flock of Nightshades that it had previously released could be seen being absorbed back into it. Raging Temperance managed to steady himself. "Heheh Heheheh!" It let out a suppressed laugh while sweating. "I was wondering what you were up to but it was only a curse of the Seven Sins?" "You expended so much effort to manifest yourself here yet you only managed to limit my abilities?" Avaritia did not reply. She only sent a mocking glare towards it, cold enough to make everyone in the area feel its chill. "Truly laughable, Avaritia!" Though the Unicorn laughed with great arrogance, anyone could see that it was forced laughter to mask its bluff. In other words, Raging Temperance himself was telling them that the curse was effective. "Hmph. It doesnt matter. Even if I cant do anything about the Authority, I can just recover the divinity Ive lost." Following that, another third of the Nightshades around the Unicorn were absorbed. Good. The movement speed of that perverted Unicorn should have significantly dropped now. Seol Jihu could hear Baek Haejus mental transmission. His eyes widened when he found out the nature of the curse. There was one reason that the Fourth Army Commander could toy with their expedition team after their first clash, and that was its other-worldly movement speed that could not be followed by human senses. However, a limit was now placed on its mind-blowing speed. In other words, the power of the Fourth Army Commander was greatly weakened. Of course, while it might still have abilities that it had yet to expose, things were undeniably looking better for the expedition team. The Whacko Archer will make an opening for us. Whacko Archer? When she does, launch a surprise attack with your Spear of Purity. Theres no need to injure it. Itll be enough if you can just make it retreat. She continued saying things he didnt understand. The spear youre holding in your hands is an incredible treasure. It might even be a stronger divine weapon than my Tathagata Spear. Seol Jihu subconsciously clenched onto his Spear of Purity after glancing at the green spear Baek Haeju was holding. It doesnt look like you can draw out its true power, but Im sure of it. The Unicorn looked like he was desperately trying to avoid that spear of yours. You should be able to make him retreat with it. Seol Jihu nodded his head. A moment later, his comrades started to move. When the Archers started shooting, signaling the start of their plan, the Warriors who had sneakily surrounded the Unicorn charged towards it all at once. "Tsk tsk." The Unicorn remained nonchalant, mocking them to try as they would. Instead of retreating, it waited for them to come near before easily sending Chohong, who charged at it while under her Manifestation ability, flying using its horn. Valhalla!! With its hind legs, it violently kicked up Hugo, who was aiming for its back, and reared in response to Oh Rahee, who was rushing toward it at a frightening speed. It bent its forelegs in a 90 degrees angle in preparation to stamp her into mush. It was at that moment. Hup! When the Fourth Army Commander reared, a shadow suddenly materialized behind its back. With one arm tightly wrapped around the Unicorns neck and two legs strapped across its body, it was none other than Hoshino Urara. Seol Jihu finally realized who the Whacko Archer was referring to. Hoshino-style Secret Ultimate Move! Ura Charge! Shouting that, she slid the katana she was holding in her left hand down the Unicorns neck. Or rather, she tried to. Just when she was about to stab down, the Unicorn glanced at Hoshino Urara, who was mounted on its back before violently shaking its body. Eueeeeeeh!? As the Unicorn desperately began to struggle to shake her off, Hoshino Urara became a flag fluttering in a storm. It was struggling so violently that Oh Rahee couldnt easily approach it anymore. Ack! Hoshino Urara, who was thrown off in the end, gaped open her mouth. It was because the Unicorn stomped its hoof down on her shoulder. Unghhhhhk! The pain of muscles tearing and bones breaking swept over her. No matter how much Hoshino Urara tried to endure it, she couldnt help letting out a suppressed moan. "Huhu. A perfect ending for an insect like you." Eeek! Ehugh! Euk! Ungghhk! "Just scream, wont you? Hahahaha." The Unicorn ridiculed her to his hearts content as he watched the greatly distressed woman. However, the Unicorns face gradually became sour the more Hoshino Urara was in pain. She definitely was in agony. She was, but Teh! Tehtik! Tehtititi! Teik! "" Listening to her began to disgust the Unicorn. It somehow began to get ticked off looking at her scrunching her face up like a Hahoe mask and letting out strange noises through a puckered mouth. It almost felt like it was being teased. No, it was sure she was ridiculing it. "This fucking bitch" The Unicorn suddenly grew angered for no reason and raised its forelegs again. "Ill crush that foul mouth of yours!" And as it was slamming its legs down Tehti? Hoshino Urara suddenly opened one eye. As soon as she saw the frustrated and pissed-off horse head, she immediately looked towards her left and shouted at the top of her voice. Do it now! Right now! "What?" The horse head urgently swung to the side. "?" But there was nothing. It couldnt find anything that would pose a threat. Just kidding! Hoshino Urara grinned before grabbing her shattered shoulder and rolling away. When the Unicorn saw Hoshino Urara again Save me! She was already running away after freeing herself from under it. Silver threads shot towards her from afar as if Agnes were trying to help the injured girl. "This!" The angered Unicorn crouched down. It meant to chase after the insect that gave him humiliation before the fast-approaching threads snatched her from its grasp. That was what it tried to do but The Unicorn suddenly froze in place, right as it was about to kick off the ground. It suddenly felt a mighty surge of holy fluctuations from its right. When it quickly turned its head around, it could see Baek Haeju in a stance, gathering energy. "Damn it!" It occurred to the Unicorn at that moment that it was forgetting the two beings it should have been wary of. The Unicorn furiously ground its teeth but still turned to face Baek Haeju before retreating several steps away from her. That was why it couldnt see it. The threads that Agnes had released brushed past Hoshino Urara and were flying straight toward it in the direction it was retreating in. It wasnt even aware of the incoming attack. This was because Raging Temperances attention was not only on Baek Haeju but also on Seol Jihu, who launched a surprise attack according to Baek Haejus mental transmissions. "You treacherous bastards!" The Unicorn grit its teeth. It was actually fuming inside because it had been deceived, but on the other hand, it also felt that they were laughable, thinking that their attempted ambush was all they had been aiming for. Only, it couldnt ignore the divine spear overflowing with sword qi imbued with the Anti-Evil attribute, so it quickly backed away. Even though its movement speed was restricted under the curse of the Seven Deadly Sins, it wasnt an idiot that would let itself get hit by obvious attacks. Saak! The diagonal spear strike narrowly swished past its snout. The Unicorn snorted seeing Seol Jihus body passing by in front of its eyes. Determined to launch its counterattack this time, it powerfully struck the ground with its legs. And the moment when its four hooves were firmly planted on the ground "!" Spider webs stealthily appeared out of nowhere and tightly bound its limbs. Immediately following that, a wave of sacred light swept down the lines and dyed all the threads in a pale white color. Haat! Agnes flung her hands apart with a loud shout, causing the legs of the Unicorn that was bound unawares, to be forcibly spread apart in the air. "Trifling actions!" But the Unicorn soon became astonished after it tried twisting its body. "W-What!?" Normally, the threads should have burst all at once. However, the situation was completely different from before. Tuk, tuk, tuk, tuk. A few threads were still breaking, but the rate of them being cut down was noticeably slower. The threads maintained their tension while the white light they were dyed with was preventing the threads from breaking. "Just how!" The Unicorn panicked and turned its horse head around before discovering the cause. Seo Yuhui, the Star of Lust and the apostle of Luxuria, was transmitting holy power to Agnes by placing her hands on her back. And. Seol Jihu, who had brushed past the Unicorn, suddenly turned around and powerfully kicked the ground. He rushed like a charging tiger at the Unicorn that was helplessly stuck in midair, unable to move an inch. It was the perfect chance! Perhaps because he was aware that he couldnt miss this opportunity, his mana circuit started burning a level hotter. "Euhhh!" He accurately thrust his spear towards Raging Temperance, who was caught in an unexpected situation. The Spear of Purity exploded out with a golden light, far more vivid than ever, and arrived at the Unicorns long neck. At that instant! Kang! Blue sparks erupted out amidst golden arcs of electricity. Seol Jihu, who thought everything was finally over, had his face grow blank. The spear couldnt pierce through its neck. To be precise, the spear was stopped before it could even touch the Unicorns neck. Taking a closer look, he could see a bluish film of light covering its body. It was that barrier that had protected it from Philip Mullers magic once. While it wasnt in the shape of a hemisphere like that time, a barrier was definitely covering its body. The Unicorn must have instinctively activated it at the moment it received the unexpected attack. The barrier seemed to be caving in bit by bit, but it looked like it wouldnt be pierced through in a matter of seconds. It was a hard opportunity to come by. To retreat or not to retreat. All sorts of thoughts flashed in his mind. Seol Jihu and the Unicorn exchanged dazed glances for a second before the Unicorn opened its mouth and revealed its protruding teeth. "Hah!" Dududuk! The threads restraining its right leg were ripped apart. "Die!" It screamed while striking down its right hoof at Seol Jihus head. "Iyat!" However, its blow missed by a hairs breadth just as it was about to crush Seol Jihus head. It was because a dark smoke suddenly flew towards its leg and caused it to change its trajectory. "Whats it this time!?" The Unicorns face scrunched up when it found a female ghost desperately clinging onto its leg. At that moment, Seol Jihus eyes started to shine. He clenched his teeth and put more strength into driving in the spear with his hands. As he did so, the Spear of Purity began emitting electricity and started to vibrate. "Damn it!" Feeling the imminent danger, the Unicorn ignored Flone and hastily broke the threads around its left leg. Once freed, it kicked it towards Seol Jihu, who was giving it his all. However, instead of the sound of a head bursting, the sound of metal clashing rang out. The Unicorn focused its eyes on the shield, which was glowing white from having received Seo Yuhuis holy power, that suddenly slipped in from the side out of the blue and blocked the blow. Keu The moan was let out by none other than Phi Sora. She had re-entered the fight after having been knocked unconscious when she received a heavy blow early on before recovering a little, thanks to Marias treatment. Ughhh! Despite the blood dripping down her nose, Phi Sora managed to raise her long sword. When her blade became wrapped in flames, she slammed it towards the Spear of Purity with all her might. A clear metallic ring echoed out as sparks flew. Pierce through! Please pierce throuugghh! Kang! Kang! She let out a yell and crazily swung down her long sword multiple times. And because of the added force, the Spear of Purity really did start to advance bit by bit. "You, you fucking bitch!" The appalled Unicorn repeatedly kicked with its leg, but Phi Sora fiercely held onto her shield that was strengthened by holy power. She tenaciously resisted the blows and kept swinging her arm while leaning against Seol Jihu. And when the flaming sword struck down another time on the Spear of Purity, a blood-red long sword stuck against it at a terrifying speed and stacked on top of the two weapons. Hold your shield properly! You dumb bitch! Oh Rahee shouted while pressing her blade down with both hands. Euaaah! Chohongs Thorn of Steel also struck down on top of the pile. For Valhalla! And the moment Hugo rushed to them to heavily swing the halberd which he had been carrying on his shoulders Chung! A jarring noise like that of glass cracking rang in their ears. Seol Jihus eyes suddenly widened. Beneath the Spear of Purity, pinned underneath four other weapons, was a small gap on the blue barrier. It was a very tiny gap, but it was a crack nonetheless. Keuuuu! Seol Jihu clenched the spear shaft as he gritted his teeth. His internal circuits were already so hot that they were almost on the verge of melting and his mana was raging inside of him like a storm. Despite this, Seol Jihu scraped up all the energy left in his body and focused everything he had at the spearhead. Euaaaaaaaaah! And a second later, Seol Jihu could clearly feel it. The barrier, which had persistently endured up till now, cracked, and the sensation of what felt like his spear lightly piercing through a solid log was transmitted up his hands. Ah! Seol Jihus mouth gaped open. It wasnt his imagination or a hallucination. The Spear of Purity was sticking out of the Unicorns body. It had finally broken through the barrier! Seol Jihu yelled at the top of his voice through his opened mouth. Baek Haeju-ssi! At the same moment, Baek Haejus figure quickly narrowed the distance between them. As she calmly stretched out her arm, all the aura that had been flaring out about her, spilled into her spear. When she was done, the aura gathered at the tip of her spear and condensed into a point that was smaller than the fingernail of a babys pinky. And then. Baek Haejus Tathagata Spear brushed past all the weapons, squeezed through the gap made by the Spear of Purity, and finally pierced into the body of Raging Temperance. "Uuuuk!" Boom. With the sound of something exploding inside it, the Unicorns body inflated like a pig. When it swelled until it looked like it was about to explode, a green aura began spilling out of its body like meat juice oozing out of a steak. It was only then that Baek Haeju replied to Seol Jihus call for her. Jihu! In the next moment, holy water flowed out from her body like river water bursting through a dam, while an overwhelming lightning energy poured out like thunder from Seol Jihus. The two auras began to fuse together as if they were rubbing against each other before they completely harmonized in a perfect union! Chapter 326. Immediate Battle (5) As the green energy began to seep into the Unicorns outer skin, Seol Jihu pushed his spear in deeper while rousing the power of Soma. Thinking that this was the end, he exerted the anti-evil energy to the limit. Eventually, as golden arcs of lightning crackled on the overflowing holy water PZZZZZZT! "KIAAAAA!" The Unicorns mouth split open. Inside a blindingly dazzling burst of light, it shook and thrashed its body in a frantic struggle, screaming at the top of its voice. However, not a single thing went its way. Threads imbued with holy power newly flew in and bound the Unicorns forelegs again. As a result, the Unicorn became frozen in place with its forelegs and hind legs spread wide, and the lightning current frolicked around in the green sea like an excited child. "Kuooooo.! Kuaaaa.!" The Unicorns squirming died down just as quickly as its screams. Its previously grinning eyes rolled back as it clearly looked to be on the verge of losing its consciousness. However, Seol Jihu did not drop his guard. His comrades had exhausted their power to create this single opportunity for him. The golden light surging around him already demonstrated that he was using the anti-evil lightning to the fullest, and he had no plans to pull his punches. And so, just as he was about to scrape up every ounce of mana in his body, risking potential damage to his mana circuit, Seol Jihu suddenly received a strange sensation. Its being pulled in? The lightning current that was running around like a playful child abruptly became orderly. Then, it suddenly stopped dancing and was sucked in one direction like a child answering its mothers call. Taken aback by this sudden phenomenon, Seol Jihu cast an upward glance. The attack wasnt over yet. The holy waters aura shot up like a fountain and began to take shape. It split into twenty-six streams, spread out like a discus, and slowly rolled up from opposite ends. The final shape was that of a flower. The twenty-six streams of holy water came together and bloomed into a lotus. Next, as it absorbed the lightning current that was flowing in, a truly wondrous golden lotus flower bloomed. And thus. Boom! As one petal exploded in a terrifying flash of light "Kurarararararara!" The Unicorn that was nearing its death once again rampaged in madness. It shook its head in all directions, reeling from pain as the lotus flower exploded inside its body. Meanwhile, the petals continued to explode one by one, raising a storm with extraordinary explosions. Seeing this, Seol Jihu narrowed his eyes. The light from the explosions was so intense that it was dyeing his vision white. Due to its fierce intensity, Seol Jihu worried he might lose his sight. Even the threads imbued with holy power were about to melt like wax under the sun. Glancing to the side, Seol Jihu saw Baek Haeju glaring fiercely with her hands pressed together. She was in deep concentration, sweating profusely with her mouth firmly shut. Seol Jihu also clenched his teeth and gripped the Spear of Purity. Once the twenty-six petals of the lotus flower all bloomed, the periodic explosions halted. Immediately afterward, the swaying horse head stood erect. "Keeeeeeeeu!" With heavy pants, Raging Temperances eyes lit up. Baek Haeju quickly shouted. Get back! In the next moment, the six Warriors who rushed in, including Baek Haeju and Seol Jihu, fell back simultaneously. At the same time, the Unicorn raised its forelegs and began to stomp down crazily. Boom, boom, boom, boom! Even after taking dozens of steps backward, intense vibrations could be felt under their feet. Although the Unicorn was attacking blindly without a clear target, it was still incredibly powerful. He still has so much energy? No. When Chohong sighed with an exhausted look, Baek Haeju shook her head in denial. A candle burns the brightest right before going out. Hearing the calmness in her voice, everyone gazed at Raging Temperance. After finishing its short final struggle, the Unicorn was left in a sorry state that was hard to watch. Its bulky body had cracked up and was now looking grotesque like a deflated balloon. Its beautiful white hair had burned to a crisp, exposing a barren hill, and the way parts of its body were stained black, pus mixed with blood must have flowed out before being cooked by the flames. "Uwuk, uwuk, kuwuk, kuwuk!" It even started to dry-heave while dragging its four legs. It was easy to see that it wasnt in the best condition. The expedition teams killer move had done its job. Next, as if to prove this conjecture, the Unicorns legs buckled and it plopped down. Chohongs complexion brightened. Is it dead? Aaaaaaaah! Shut up! Take what you said back right now! Hoshino Urara threw a fit as soon as Chohong asked. Dont you dare plant such a shitty death flag! What? Come on, if you say something like that, this bastard is gonna come back to life, saying something like, Uhahaha! Not bad for a bunch of humans! I will show you my true power now! Dont you watch movies!? Hearing this, everyone shut up. They knew she was joking, but a part of them couldnt help agreeing with Hoshino Urara. Theres no way hes dead yet. Baek Haeju sighed while watching the vomiting Unicorn. Each Parasite Army Commander was bestowed with the power of a god and cannot be looked down on. Even if we get lucky and force them to the verge of death, they can always use Divine Manifestation as a last resort. Oh right! Hugo did a double-take and asked in fright. T-Then shouldnt we hurry and finish it off? Before he uses that Divine Manifestation thing No. However, Baek Haeju shook her head once again. Each Army Commander had a different degree of success in absorbing the divinity they were given. The more they failed to digest, the bigger the surge of power is when they release it. We have to be wary of being swept away by this terrifying storm. I cant remember how many Earthlings died like this. Hearing this, the vomiting Unicorn flinched. The way its burned, scar-filled face contorted, it must have been planning on doing this. "You you you cowardly little bitch!" It tried to stagger up, but ultimately fell back down. Hugo shouted again. Then what do we do!? Just wait. For now, save every last breath you can. Baek Haeju spoke firmly as if she couldnt be bothered to explain more. It just so happened that Seol Jihu expended his full power in the previous attack. He didnt mind taking a short break. Feeling like the inside of his body was completely empty, he quickly collected his breath. Soon, a voice rang out in his head. As you can see, its almost over. All we need to do is force Raging Temperance to release its divinity and then escape. Everyones gaze fell on Baek Haeju at her unexpected words. Hugo was about to insensitively inquire, but Oh Rahee quickly kicked his shin and shut him up. The Army Commanders dont have their divinities sealed for nothing. Each individual of each race has a clear limit as a vessel. In the first place, it is extremely difficult and rare for a mortal to fully absorb the power of an immortal. As Baek Haeju said, an Army Commander did not release their divinity unless it was absolutely necessary. Although each Army Commander was different, they could only last ten to thirty minutes once they used Divine Manifestation. Once that time passed, they would need anywhere from several months to a whole year to replenish their strength and recover. Meaning, Divine Manifestation was an extremely inefficient skill that was only used as a last resort. But once they fully release their divinity, their strength will truly be on par with a god. Without an expedition team full of Level 7s or a defensive measure rivaling Tigol Fortress at its prime, facing an Army Commander in that state is no different than suicide. Instead, we have to run. But this also means that we only have to wait out this time. Moreover, releasing divinity in a healthy state is totally different from releasing divinity with such injuries. In the latter case, they wont be able to sustain the divinity for as long. Plus, given that Raging Temperance has the word raging in its name, theres a good chance that it will lose its mind. Seol Jihu nodded. Baek Haeju was saying they should wait until the Unicorn released its divinity before scattering and running away, then coming back to finish it off once it ran out of time. Although the enemy might curse them for being cowardly, there couldnt be a better method for them. With Philip Mullers Teleport around, their victory was practically guaranteed. Of course, the Unicorn might, in a fit of rage, choose one or two targets to chase down, but Seol Jihu shook off this worry. He wasnt in any position to be nitpicking every possibility. Seol Jihu looked at Baek Haeju, who was calmly taking in deep breaths. He couldnt hide his surprise. It wasnt a lie that she had the most experience out of any Earthlings. The tide of battle had turned with a single attack, just like she planned. Accurately identifying the enemys weakness in such a short exchange and giving an effective solution. Admiring this ability of hers, Seol Jihu steeled his resolve. Lets just do whatever Miss Baek Haeju says. "Keuu. Keuuuu.!" The Unicorn glared at the expedition team while panting heavily. It should have released its divinity by this point, but it must be hesitating because it realized Baek Haejus plan. It only scratched the poor, blameless earth with its foreleg, stalling for time. Seeing this Even if its dangerous to get near him, it should be fine to attack him from afar, no? Marcel Ghionea aimed his crossbow. Drrrk. Once he shot his bolts, the remaining members joined in. Having recovered a small amount of mana, Seol Jihu formed several Mana Spears and threw them as well. He knew such attacks wouldnt be enough to bring it down. It was only a show to force it to hurry up and release its divinity. The attacks must still be threatening due to the gravity of its injuries as the Unicorn hurriedly stepped back. However, it fell back down a moment later and was forced to curl its body like a bullied kid trying to protect himself from rocks. Before anyone noticed, its body had gotten smaller. It was in a pitiful state compared to how proud it was initially. Come on! Hurry up and release your divinity! You know you have to! Lets see what youre made of! The expedition team began to mock the Unicorn as they continually sent one mana-infused attack after the other. "Heeeeu, heeeeeu! How can I how can I!" In response, the helplessly cowering Unicorn raised its head. Gritting its teeth loudly, a bitter hesitation flashed on its face. Thwack! "Uuk!" But after being hit by Seol Jihus Mana Spear, it could no longer bear it and finally spoke. "D-Dammmnn it! H Help me!" Seol Jihu doubted his ears. What did it just say? "W-Why are you just watching!? Didnt you say the Queen personally ordered you to come!?" It was then. "How embarrassing!" A quiet, silvery voice resounded. Seol Jihu, who was about to throw another Mana Spear, unwittingly paused. He wasnt the only one. Each member of the expedition team stopped moving and froze like statues. It wasnt just because they heard a mysterious voice out of nowhere. It was more so because of a frightening presence that suddenly swallowed the area wholly. "I was half doubtful, but alas, the Queens worry was not unfounded." Seol Jihu looked up in a daze. A figure with twin horns on its head and a long tail stretching out from its butt was floating in the air and proudly looking down on the ground. To be more precise, it was glaring at the Unicorn, not the expedition team. Since when? Seol Jihu couldnt detect it at all. This also meant no one else noticed this existence, not even Baek Haeju. "Who was the one who told me not to butt in? Didnt you say you would take care of them alone?" "T-Thats" As the reptilian pupils of its bright, yellow eyes slit vertically, the Unicorn furtively lowered its gaze and turned its head. "Hah, I thought you were a fool who only knew how to be arrogant. Now that your life is in danger, youre quick to sell off the little bit of pride you have left. What an embarrassment." Hearing the stern rebuke, the Unicorns face contorted with shame and humiliation. Its frustration was easy to see. The newly-emerged existence snorted, then pushed up its ivory-colored hair that flowed down like a waterfall. On the other hand, the expedition team was in a state of confusion. No one could open their mouths because of the strange goosebumps they were getting. This beings presence was bigger than that of any other existence they had met. They could even feel a boundless, inestimable aura. This immense power was a cut above even Roselle La Grazia and Raging Temperance. At last, as their eyes met Run! Baek Haeju, who had maintained her cool until now, surprisingly yelled out loud. Then, she launched herself like a flying tiger. Sensing an abnormal flow of air, Seol Jihu flinched. At the same time that a cool breeze blew past his neck, someone reached toward Seol Jihu from the sky. Ak! He let out a yelp in the next moment. Looking back reflexively, he saw Baek Haeju with her arm raised. Her hand was in the shape of a blade as though she was planning to strike down on his neck. The problem was that she was standing stiff and doing nothing. She was trembling faintly in an awkward position as if something was binding her and preventing her from moving. "Knocking him out and escaping with him against his will I applaud your quick-thinking." Before Seol Jihu could figure out what happened, the figure in the air continued speaking. "But since Ive received an order, I cant just let him go. Now that youve come all the way here, youll have to stay for a little bit." The figure clenched its open palm. Kyaaeeu! Baek Haejus grunt became louder. Her arms and the rest of her body began to slowly shrink. Once she barely managed to shake her arm with a heavy frown, the Tathagata Spear spun while emitting a green light. That must have freed her as she spat out the breath she had been holding in. However, the grimace on her face did not disappear. "Oho, as expected of someone whose name is well-known to even the Army Commanders." The existence in the air looked slightly surprised. It retracted the hand it was reaching out with and dusted it off. Its expression was that of amusement and praise. No way. At that moment, Philip Muller, who was staring with a stunned face, finally opened his mouth. His doubt seemed to become reality after seeing the existence using only one hand to toy with Baek Haeju. No way, no way His voice quivered out as he failed to even form a proper sentence. He seemed to be rejecting reality or at least praying it was false. After a silence that seemed to last for eternity, Philip Muller spat out the words in his mind. The Seventh Army Commander Twisted Kindness.[1] Although he stammered, the absolute silence in the surroundings helped his words get heard. The complexions of the expedition team members turned pale. While not much was known about the Seventh Army Commander, they had certainly heard some things about her. She was the last Dragon remaining in Paradise, the only Army Commander to have fully absorbed her divinity, and the only Army Commander that did not lead an army. Standing in front of her presence, they now realized that rumors about her were not exaggerated in any way. Their initial reaction to her description was a nonchalant, I can see that being a thing. But now, they fully sensed how absurdly powerful this existence was. It was the same for Seol Jihu. Though they considered a second Army Commander being in the Spirit Realm, now that he was facing Twisted Kindness face to face, an indescribable sense of despair swept through his body. Going through great difficulties to find the spring and breaking through the Astral World to arrive at the Spirit Realm, they had expended a great amount of effort and were on the cusp of neutralizing Raging Temperance. But the light of hope that was in their grasp had suddenly flickered off. Hmm, lets see. Which one of you is And it was all because of the appearance of Twisted Kindness, the strongest of the seven Commanders, who even the First Army Commander, Undying Diligence, was said to be helpless against. 1. So it turns out Twisted Kindness is female (not male, as I previously thought). I will be making that change going forward. Chapter 327. Awakening, the Last Stand (1) "Uhahaha! Yes! Thats it! Thats the face I wanted to see!" The Unicorn that was on the verge of death, guffawed jubilantly. Like a donkey in a lions skin, it borrowed the true Commanders power to hold its head high. However, the Unicorns laughter didnt last long. For a simple reason. "Good! Twisted Kindness! Teach these treacherous, impertinent inse" Thwack. It was sent flying in the middle of his diatribe and made to tumble on the ground in an unsightly fashion, not by anyone from the expedition team, but by his fellow Army Commander, Twisted Kindness. She attacked him? Seol Jihu doubted his eyes. Raging Temperance snapped out of its daze and also stared dumbfoundedly. "What is the meaning of this!?" "Shut it." A cold voice cut him off. When Twisted Kindness looked down with a chilling gaze, the Unicorn quickly shrunk back. "A weakling like you dares to order me around?" "Damn it! Im not ordering you! I was talking as a fellow ally, who also serves the Queen!" "Ally?" Twisted Kindness raised her eye. She looked as though she just heard the funniest joke of the century. "You" Gazing at Raging Temperance, she broke out into laughter. "It doesnt look like you have the slightest clue why the Queen threw you in here." "What?" "How ridiculous! You actually have the galls to say that in your sorry state? Your actions are riddled with self-righteousness and egotism, so how can you shamelessly call yourself an ally?" "You damned lizard! I came here to conquer this realm under the Queens order!" "Fufu, I dont care if you hurt your mouth, but talk properly. Im the one who invaded and conquered the Spirit Realm, not you. Do you realize how laughable those words are when all youve done is clean up remnants of the enemy?" "Keuk!" The Unicorn shut its mouth. Its face turned purple with rage, but it couldnt find the words to retort with. "Thats not all. If youd acknowledged your limits and formed a proper army as the Queen suggested, I would have acknowledged you as an ally. But" Twisted Kindness paused for a moment, looked back and forth between the expedition team and the Unicorn, then snorted. "You tried to imitate me and ended up ripping your crotch. That is why you are in such a pathetic state, o insignificant creature of the Spiritual Dimension." "." "With such an obvious weakness, dont you feel ashamed calling yourself an Army Commander?" Twisted Kindness clicked her tongue and shook her head. "The Queen is keeping you by her side only because she thinks highly of your experimental mind. Otherwise, she would have replaced you long ago. Have some shame." The Unicorn lowered its head at the continued barrage of criticisms. Rather than agreeing and self-reflecting on them, it was very obviously wrought in a sense of inferiority. Twisted Kindness shook her head as if she didnt have any expectations in the first place. "Anyway, the Spirit Realm is now within my jurisdiction. Dont butt in without my permission. No, maybe it wouldnt be bad if you did. That way, Id finally have a reason to execute you." After threatening the panting Unicorn, Twisted Kindness threw her gaze to the side. The expedition team was quietly watching the two Army Commanders. Running away was obviously impossible. They didnt say a single word, tired from the recent short but fierce battle. Now that Twisted Kindness had made her appearance, they knew fighting would be the same as hitting a rock with an egg. But they had no intention of giving up so easily. To recover the strength to fight, each breath was of utmost importance. "Hmm." When their eyes met the formidable enemy in front of them, the tension they were feeling multiplied by at least a dozen times. However, to their surprise, Twisted Kindness did not immediately make a move. She stared at the expedition team while tilting her head "You all dont look so good." Then, she suddenly descended and sat down on the ground. What was she doing sitting rather than fighting? Everyone held their breaths at the enemys unexpected action. "Rest." A bombshell dropped in the next moment. No, her tone was too calm to call it a bombshell, but it certainly shook the expedition team with shock. "W-What did you say?" Even the Unicorn that was keeping its mouth shut after Twisted Kindness'' intimidation, spoke up in shock. "R-Rest? Did you finally go cra Aaaaack!" A scream burst out before it could even finish speaking. Twisted Kindness had waved her hand as though she was too lazy to deal with it, and the Unicorns stomach exploded and spilled out internal organs. "Y-Youuuuuu!" The Unicorn screamed in indignation, but quickly fell silent upon seeing Twisted Kindness'' hand moving slightly. "What a shame. If only you uttered another word, I could have killed you once and for all." It seemed she wasnt kidding when she said she would execute him. The Unicorn slammed its head on the ground and gritted its teeth viciously. While this would normally be a comedic scene that would make its audience burst out in a peal of laughter, no one found it funny with Twisted Kindness being the host of the show. They could feel a sense of absolute authority from her words, the kind that would let her get away with saying or doing whatever she wished. Was this the majesty of an absolute being? "Now that I think about it" Twisted Kindness ignored the groaning Unicorn thoroughly and said as she stared at the expedition team. "You humans were a cumbersome species that required various sustenance in order to live." "It is fine. Rest. During this time, you can eat or even sleep." Saying so, Twisted Kindness raised her left knee and placed her hand on it. "Do not worry. As long as you do not try to leave my view, I will not touch a hair on your body until you fully recover. I vow on my name and the Dragon Gods honor." Seol Jihu and the remaining members of the expedition team all furrowed their brows. Perhaps feeling their collective gaze, Twisted Kindness tilted her head back in laughter. "Im telling you to eat, sleep, and recover and fight me when youre fully prepared." With that, she raised her hands outward in a shrug. "Since I came all the way here, why cant I enjoy myself a bit? With some of you looking like youre on your last leg, I wont be able to brag even if I annihilate you all." In a way, this boldness of hers showed her faith in her own abilities. Perhaps it was the graciousness of an expert who could not find her match for a long time. Thinking about it this way, her action wasnt entirely nonsensical. It was just that "What will you do? I dont mind fighting you now if that is what you want." Seol Jihu almost ended up nodding. Twisted Kindness'' offer was without a doubt beneficial to the expedition team. But the reason he hesitated to accept it was because of an indescribable restlessness he was feeling inside. Seol Jihu, who was paying close attention to the current situation, felt a sense of incongruity from her words. Though he could certainly say the enemy was showing kindness it somehow felt warped and distorted. Rather than doing them a favor, it looked like she was aiming for something else. I dont get it. Racking his brain and hesitating, Seol Jihus eyes suddenly narrowed. What is it? He couldnt figure out Twisted Kindness'' true intention, if there even was one. But seeing the furtive expectation in her joyous pupils, he made up his mind. To fight. He wasnt sure whether this was the right choice. It could very well be that Twisted Kindness was truly giving them a chance. But he had a strong feeling that something would be too late once he accepted Twisted Kindness'' offer. This ominous feeling told him even if they achieved their goal and returned to Tigol Fortress, everything would be over. So once he made up his mind, Seol Jihu tightened his grip on the Spear of Purity that was loosely being held in his hand. Twisted Kindness'' eyes lit up. Everyone. Knowing that they stood little chance Prepare for battle. Seol Jihu squeezed out his voice and gave the command. The expedition members didnt say anything. Only the sounds of their weapons being raised were heard. "Hoh" Twisted Kindness'' eyes curled. She looked surprised, but did not say much and shrugged with a grin. "Alright then" Standing up, she dusted her butt. "Lets see." Revealing her teeth in a grin, she beckoned them. "Come." The moment she took a step forward Whish! A fierce gale abruptly blew forward. Appearing behind Twisted Kindness like a ghost, Oh Rahee struck down her blood-colored longsword. Concentrating all her energy in this movement, she had acted with a truly monstrous speed. But what was even more surprising was that Twisted Kindness dodged it simply by slightly tilting her head to the side. Not to mention, she was still looking at the rest of the expedition team. The longsword that missed its mark returned at an incredible speed, but this time, it was blocked by her arm. Oh Rahees eyebrows twitched. She was using sword qi, but not even a scratch appeared on Twisted Kindness'' arm. Haaaaaat! However, Oh Rahee did not stop. Judging that a sneak attack was the only answer, she frantically swung her longsword. Her quick sword flashed at a terrifying speed. However, Twisted Kindness was unshakeable. Calmly walking forward, she only moved her arm to parry or block Oh Rahees flurry of attacks. Oh Rahee continued to chase Twisted Kindness while attacking her, but her expression slowly loosened in a daze. She couldnt believe what she was seeing. "Get lost." Twisted Kindness shooed her away as if to chase away a fly. What Oh Rahee saw next was a long, thick tail that struck her ribs. Puk! Along with the sound of her skin bursting, Oh Rahees body was sent flying to the left like a bullet. Her body, arced like a bow, cut through the air like a ray of light before slamming into the ground. Her longsword also spun in the air before helplessly plunging to the ground. In the next moment Uaaaaah! Valhalla!! The members of the expedition team rushed forward simultaneously. On the other hand, Twisted Kindness walked slowly. The contrast clearly showed the difference between the two sides power. At that moment, Twisted Kindness abruptly bent her knees and lowered her center of gravity. Then, the moment she kicked off the ground, Chohong, who was running in the lead, widened her eyes. A powerful gale suddenly blew against her. The moment she went Ah, Twisted Kindness rushed in front of her. Pang! She didnt punch or crash into Chohong. The wind pressure from Twisted Kindness'' charge was all it took to send Chohong flying while screaming. In that instant, Twisted Kindness'' eyes moved in all directions. Before a single second could go by, she spread her arms out like two lightning bolts. Hoshino Urara and Hugo, who were about to strike down with their weapons, couldnt utter a single cry as they were knocked back. Threads imbued with holy power flew in swiftly and stealthily using this opening, but Twisted Kindness dodged the attack by raising her leg backward in a huge motion. At the same time, she hastily moved her tail and snatched an arrow that was about to pierce her temple from the air. Then, she threw it back using the power of only her tail. Flying back quicker than it initially flew over, the arrow easily pierced through Seo Yuhuis urgently-crafted barrier and pierced Agnes stomach. Aaaack! A sharp pain erupted. Feeling like her stomach was being ripped out, Agnes squealed while being pushed back. It was then. While Twisted Kindness attention was taken, Baek Haeju and Phi Sora rushed in from opposite sides. However, their sharply thrust spear and robustly swung longsword were stopped before they could reach their target. Twisted Kindness had turned instantaneously and grabbed their weapons with her hands. Her leg was still raised behind her from the previous motion as well. Uuuuuu! Keuk! No matter how much they twisted or pulled on their weapons, they didnt budge as though they were stuck inside a boulder. Twisted Kindness clicked her tongue. "You really must be tired, Sacred Empress." She then raised her hands in an instant. Baek Haeju and Phi Sora were pulled up alongside their weapons, headbutting each other above Twisted Kindness head. The two then lost their grasp over their weapons and fell to the ground while dripping down blood. It was only then that Twisted Kindness let a breath loose and threw down the weapons in her hands. As she slowly lowered her outstretched arms with her leg still raised back like a figure skater, she looked beautiful and gracious like a goddess of war. Seol Jihu froze up following his instincts and dumbfoundedly gazed at Twisted Kindness lowering her leg. He didnt have any other choice. Having achieved some level of success in techniques and combat experience, he knew how amazing and mindblowing her movements were. He couldnt see a single superfluous movement. She had fought off several people using only the movements she needed. To Seol Jihu, it was like seeing water of 100 percent clarity, devoid of any impurity and filth. "How about it?" Twisted Kindness gave an alluring smile. "Was that enough to demonstrate the clear difference in our abilities?" . "But I will admit that you have just gone through a fierce battle." Twisted Kindness nodded her head and spoke in a soft voice that didnt suit her. "If you want to rest, you can. I will wait patiently. For the record, your comrades are all alive." She was saying she didnt kill them on purpose. Seol Jihus face contorted. His reason was telling him to accept this offer, but his instincts were fiercely rejecting it. Moreover, her pupils had been getting on his nerves since a while ago. Her gaze was filled with a furtive expectation, despite being able to kill him at a moments notice. It was as if there was something she wanted to see. Then, an inexplicable repulsion rose up from the bottom of his heart, and Seol Jihu clenched his teeth hard. As he lit up his fighting spirit, the gentle smile on Twisted Kindness face became thicker. "Ahahaha. I see. I thought it was the perfect situation to make it work, but it seems that changing the course isnt so easy." After muttering words that were hard to understand "Fine." She lowered her stance again. And thus "If that is the path your constellation insists on taking" The curtains were raised "Prove to me that you have what it takes!" To the third of the four most brutal and desperate battles of Seol Jihus life in Paradise. Chapter 328. Awakening, the Last Stand (2) Twisted Kindness aura changed in an instant. The energy enshrouding her like a fog suddenly materialized and began to blaze as though a bucket of oil had been poured on top of a fire. Seol Jihu frowned, feeling a heavy pressure crushing down on his body. Her intent was clear. She was saying she would no longer go easy on them. Seol Jihu aimed the Spear of Purity forward and waited for an attack. Truthfully speaking, just confronting Twisted Kindness filled him with fright. He was very much tempted to just run away. But the moment he did such a thing, he knew that everything he had built up until now would crumble down. In the midst of despair, lacking any semblance of hope, Seol Jihu focused to get hold of himself. How would Twisted Kindness attack? It looked like she had a special ability other than her physical power. But then again, could he deal with her even if she used her physical power alone? All sorts of thoughts crossed Seol Jihus mind. At that moment, Twisted Kindness lightly kicked off the ground. She closed the distance between them before Seol Jihu could even blink. But despite being astonished at her speed, Seol Jihu managed to reflexively thrust forward, having expected this to a certain degree. However, Twisted Kindness dodged the attack by turning her waist slightly and reached out with her hand like lightning. "Your first move was very disappointing." The moment her voice reached his ears, Seol Jihu immediately ducked and dodged the hand that was trying to seize him. And at the same time, he cut up vertically with his spear. With the short distance between them, he figured it would be impossible to dodge this attack. He had confidence that the Spear of Purity would hit its mark this time. But in the next moment, Seol Jihu realized his preconceptions were all meaningless. It was because Twisted Kindness spread her wings instantaneously and flew up. Her reaction speed was too shocking. "Hmm. There is just no way Undying Diligence would have lost to this." The calm evaluation continued. As her shadow cast over Seol Jihu, he reflexively roused his mana. Electricity crackled beneath his feet. His brain sent warning signals, telling him to get far away, but he shook them off forcefully. Now that he decided to fight, backing off was no longer an option. He had to clash with his enemy head-on without leaving behind any spare energy. And so, he leaped up into the air in full force and stabbed with his spear. With an explosive pang!, Twisted Kindness figure disappeared. Seol Jihu subsequently felt something approaching from behind him. Shoot! Seol Jihu quickly swung the Spear of Purity behind him. However, Twisted Kindness worked her legs with an indifferent face, and she moved glidingly while drawing a crescent line. Just like that, she positioned herself at Seol Jihus flank. Seol Jihu became dazed, feeling like he was fighting a ghost. He still turned his body and reacted, but Twisted Kindness moved her arm as well. The moment he saw her forearm, his ribs were struck with a dull pain. And by the time he felt this pain, Twisted Kindness forearm had broken past the barrier around his ribcage and dug into it. Kuk In that instant, something that burst inside him almost came out of his throat through his esophagus. Seol Jihu barely swallowed it back down and tried to collect his thoughts, but before he could do anything, he was struck with another dull pain on top of his head. Cough! Blood spurted out from his nose and mouth. As his consciousness began to dim, Jang Maldongs voice rang out in his head. [Get it together!] A frustrated scolding ensued. [What happened to the log training you did!?] [I told you not to hit after you see, perceive, and then think! Hit as soon as you see it! Move using your intuition!] [A true expert will land a successful attack before you can perceive it! By the time you try to move, your head would already be in the air!] It was just like hed said. Seol Jihu couldnt see Twisted Kindness movements at all. Since he couldnt even see it, perceiving it and thinking about it was out of the question. This meant he would have to predict her movements and move intuitively but the enemys movements surpassed his expectations completely. It was the same even now. Before he could even attempt anything, a light flashed in front of his eyes. Since a burning sensation was spreading out from his nose, it seemed he just received a good punch in the face. Damn it, damn it! Thinking that he couldnt just take a one-sided beating, he followed his instincts and thrust his spear indiscriminately. However, he couldnt feel a single hit connect. Even Intuition was ineffective. The price of wasting his precious turns was, of course, a bitter counterattack. He felt a sharp, stinging sensation on his neck. Although he used Flash Thunder and hurriedly rushed back, the impact still struck a blow to his shoulders. Seol Jihu screamed internally as he felt his clavicles break. This. His head tilted back. He unknowingly took in a deep breath, and the foul stench of blood flowed into his nostrils. Seol Jihus body staggered. What was driving him even crazier was that consecutive strikes came pouring in before he could even find his balance. Then, a one-sided pummeling ensued. How many times was he hit in this short instant? Ten times? Twenty times? He didnt know. But if there was one thing he knew for certain, it was that his senses were becoming faint. No Having lost its strength at a rapid rate, his body swayed. But as he was doing a double-take, he suffered yet another blow. This time, from the bottom to the top. His faltering body returned to its standing posture following his enemys will. "It seems" A disappointed voice rang out in his ears. "This really is your true strength." Due to the pain of his internal organs buzzing, his vision became slightly clear. And what Seol Jihu saw in the next moment was a single palm accompanying an immense aura, slithering in like a snake. He had no means to dodge it, nor the strength to do so. Puk. The palm clashed with his chest. The front of his coat exploded, and a palm-shaped mark dug into his chest. Lightning flashed in front of his eyes. Seol Jihu briefly lost consciousness as his body was sent flying from the impact. Huh? By the time he recovered his senses, a red sky was spread out before him. His body was flying through the air. And soon, it slammed down on the ground like a used-up mop. After a near-endless period of pain, Seol Jihu could collapse at last. And at the end, awaited death. Twisted Kindness appeared above Seol Jihu, who was gasping for breath with great difficulty. Looking down with a gaze that clearly lost all interest, Twisted Kindness slowly raised her foot. "Exterminating the First Army Commander I will chalk it up to a series of perfect circumstances, human." Speaking with a voice full of disappointment, she slammed her foot down without hesitation. It fell, shattering layers after layers of barriers like glass plates, until [Euuuuuu!] Seol Jihus body was suddenly pulled back. A cloud of black smoke was coiled around his armpits. Before Twisted Kindness foot smashed Seol Jihus head, Flone had taken hold of him and escaped at full speed. But she couldnt help but gape her mouth in shock in the next moment, as Twisted Kindness immediately caught up to her. "Dont get cheeky and hand him over." [Hiik!] Flone shut her eyes, seeing Twisted Kindness appear next to her in an instant. As a fist carrying a terrifying aura hurled out toward the two of them, a large, swirling green light cut in between them. PANG! Two auras clashed violently. The shockwave of the impact sent Seol Jihu and Flone flying while Baek Haeju was also pushed back weakly. As for Twisted Kindness, she stopped chasing after Seol Jihu and paused when she saw the distinct green light wavering around Baek Haejus body. After carefully observing it, she let loose a chuckle. "Awakening No, you forcefully let it rampage. You would even bet your life on this?" Baek Haeju quickly picked herself back up, then reflexively covered her mouth. She felt something rising from her stomach and wanted to vomit. Seeing this, Twisted Kindness clicked her tongue with pity. "I applaud you for wanting to save a comrade But you should know. Even if you consume your life like this, you will only be dragging out the inevitable." Baek Haeju did not reply. She only glanced behind her and clenched her teeth. "Hmm fine. At least youll be able to entertain me for a bit." Perhaps not expecting anything from Seol Jihu any longer, Twisted Kindness took her mind off him and cracked her neck. "To show my respect for your life-blazing fighting spirit, I will play along." Soon, two huge auras clashed fiercely. On the other hand, Seol Jihu was lying in a dazed state. The red sky of the Spirit Realm had turned even redder from the fresh blood dyeing his vision. And while looking up at the sky endlessly, he suddenly felt his body turn warm. A white light was enveloping him. A healing spell He felt his body recover slightly, but what followed was an indescribable pain. His sense of pain had returned as he healed. Huuuuaaaaaaaaa! He would have screamed his head off if he could. The sorry state that his body was in made him want to prefer death. While he had yet to take a closer look, he could tell easily just by seeing Seo Yuhui chanting a spell in shock and Maria splashing healing potions on him while crying. By the time this pain barely subsided, he was overcome with dejection. It didnt even feel like he had a fierce fight. He failed to make a single proper attack. He was just beaten one-sidedly. Recalling the previous fight, fear crept up and crawled on his skin. Insane this is absolutely insane He finally realized why Baek Haeju urged everyone to escape the moment Twisted Kindness appeared. He also learned the significance of fully absorbing a gods divinity. Twisted Kindness was simply an unparalleled monster. In his current state, he wouldnt come out victorious even if he had a hundred lives. At that moment, a brilliant light spread out from Seo Yuhuis hand, which was placed on top of Seol Jihus chest. up! His ears started working again. Get up! Get up, you son of a bitch! Maria was shouting while crying a river. She seemed to be getting angry to cope with the fact that everyone would probably die. It seemed that his sense of hearing had recovered following his sense of pain as he could faintly hear loud ringing from a far distance. Why!? Why cant you fight as you did back then!? Why are you getting beaten so miserably!? You overwhelmed three Commanders back then!! Seol Jihu blinked slowly. Future Vision. A chuckle escaped his mouth. If he could, he would have used it a long time ago. However, Future Vision was an ability that activated at random. Although it saved his life on several occasions, he knew it would be wishful thinking to expect it to activate whenever he was in danger. . Right, he knew that. But now that the situation had come to this, he couldnt help but put his hope in Future Vision. Fuck. And while thinking this, a curse came out by itself. He had sworn never to rely on this ability ever again. He almost cried for being so pathetic. Looking back, it was always like this. No matter how much effort he put in or how much he struggled, the result was always the same. The enemy always forced difficult trials and tribulations upon him as if to mock and laugh at his struggles. Even when he broke through them by risking his life, only bigger despair would be waiting for him on the other side. It was no different this time. In the end, nothing had changed. I I did what I could. Ive had enough. Its exhausting. Now No! Seol Jihu clenched his teeth. He didnt come to the Spirit Realm to have such miserable thoughts! It wouldnt be too late to have regrets after he was dead. Until then, he had to find a way, even if he had to clutch at straws! It was at this moment. How? He heard a youthful voice. Little Chick had gotten on top of his body before he noticed. It looked down at Seol Jihus face, peering through the blood drenching it. What are you going to do? I understand. Youve come all this way, so obviously it would be a waste to give up. . But why dont you lower your head and beg? Who knows, maybe that monster will accept your sincerity and give you a chance to rest. Seol Jihus eyes shot open. Was that something to say in this situation? Seol Jihu glared at the smirking Little Chick. Why? I think its a decent way out. Youll get to keep your life at the very least. Shut up Seol Jihu muttered in a cold voice and scowled in the next moment. He had tried to raise his upper body but was met with an acute pain that made him shiver. His body was still refusing to listen to him. Hmm. I thought it was a kind offer though. . So what, you wont accept that monsters offer even if you die? Do you have any bright ideas? I said, shut up Feeling a vicious glare, Little Chick snorted. What a scary face! Anyway, if youre out of ideas Then, it grinned. Why dont you hear me out, partner? What? You see, I agree with you. Something didnt sit right with me. I could tell something fishy was going on. Little Chicks attitude suddenly changed. Its smirking expression disappeared and was replaced by a serious look. Listen, things arent looking good right now. Im sure you know that. Its black pupils glinted with a firm resolution. Ill save you the boring explanation, so pay attention. Right now, a considerable number of Spirits are gathered at the central area of the Spirit Realm. I can feel their auras. The younguns we met must have brought other Spirits. They seem to have realized were in a battle and are debating whether to come help. Those Spirits But they must not come here. They wont change a thing. Im sure you know why. Little Chick spoke clearly in a subdued voice. So I will go over to them. But Im going to need you to lend me an Archer, one whos quick on their feet. It would be nice if that person is good with the bow as well. Youre going? Thats right. Ill go there and find a way out. You have to stay here until then and hold that monster down. Both monsters, in fact. Seol Jihu blinked rapidly. He didnt understand what Little Chick meant by all this. But he didnt have the time to ask for details. He could feel Little Chicks will, the will of the Arcus Spirit swearing to overturn this situation. So? Do you think you can do it? Seol Jihu thought for a moment before shaking his head. No, he was about to shake his head. But he couldnt bring it upon himself to ruin a plan before it even started. If its just a bit Hilarious! Little Chick snorted immediately. Whats the point in acting tough? Its not like I didnt see that monster beating the living hell out of you. How are you going to last? You dont even know how long itll take. Seol Jihu was taken aback. To be honest. Little Chick sighed. I dont really like you all that much. It gave a rather out of the blue evaluation. But it seemed it wasnt expecting a reply as it turned around and quickly moved. Ive never seen someone so selfish in my entire life. All the achievements youve made so far only stemmed from you trying to protect your place of escape. And at other times, you act like a total manchild Trotting lightly, it crossed its right wing. But, Ill admit. Where it stopped was none other than Seol Jihus right hand. In this hand was the Spear of Purity, which he refused to let go even in his current state. Youre a hell of a lot better than people who stop at thinking and never carry it out in action. Little Chick raised its foot and wiped away the blood on the upper section of the spear shaft, or, more specifically, where seven concave holes were located. And more importantly Then, it glanced back. Gazing at the slightly dazed Seol Jihu, it grinned. I really like your refusal to give up. You burn your fighting spirit even in such a wretched state. At the very least, your fighting spirit surpasses the First Clan Head. With that, Little Chick pulled out the three feathers on its forehead. They were yellow, green, and blue feathers, respectively. Consider yourself lucky. You can even consider it an honor. Until now, Ive never released more than two Authorities. With that Holding your fighting spirit in high regard, Ill give you a pass, partner. Before Seol Jihu could say anything, Little Chick threw the feathers, which descended while swaying in the air. Then, the moment they gently landed on the Spear of Purity Woooong! A vigorous sound resounded. As the three colors instantly dyed the Spear of Purity, Seol Jihu was startled by his own right hand, which began to shake like a coiling dragon. That wasnt all. An unfamiliar, beautiful voice filled his ears. It whispered soft words that he couldnt make out. This is Seol Jihu subconsciously cupped his hand over his ear. Looks like you can finally hear it. Little Chick lifted its chin. Thats the Spear of Purity talking to you. The Spear of Purity? Thats right, partner. Little Chick nodded and continued. The Spear of Purity has been talking to you ever since you awakened it. Even in the previous fight, it was screaming and yelling in despair. You never heard a thing though. Seol Jihu glanced at the Spear of Purity with a renewed gaze. Having regained its true color before he noticed, the Spear of Purity was radiating a much clearer and intense light. It was the type of noble, solemn light that didnt give off a single impurity. And, as Little Chick said, Seol Jihu began to hear it. Woong! Woong! Why cant you use me better? No weapon is my match when it comes to annihilating evil Please use me properly! Woong! He could hear the Spear of Purity being upset and lamenting Seol Jihu''s improper use of the spear. In the next moment, Seol Jihu tightly gripped the Spear of Purity as though he had been bewitched. As he roused the tiny stream of mana flowing in his body Bzzzzzzzzzzzzzz! The Spear of Purity resonated and spat out a previously nonexistent cry. At the same time, Seol Jihus eyes shot open, feeling a boundless power sweeping over from his right hand like a raging hail. It was a powerful aura he had never felt before in his life. As several alarms struck his ears, his eyes shot open and exploded out with elegant light. Miss Maria. He spoke to the dazedly staring Maria with a subdued voice. Call Mister Marcel Ghionea over. And raising his shaking hand, it drew the Spear of Purity at Twisted Kindness, the enemy moving in to finish off Baek Haeju. After being swept away by her huge, merciless torrent of despair and frantically struggling to escape [Crescent Blade Spear Technique, First Ultimate Art One with the Spear has been awakened.][Crescent Blade Spear Technique, Second Ultimate Art Flying Spear has been awakened.][Crescent Blade Spear Technique, Third Ultimate Art Formless Spear has been awakened.] Finally, he managed to clutch onto a straw. A slightly tough, durable straw. Then, as Twisted Kindness tried to seize Baek Haejus neck after striking her Tathagata Spear up HUAAAAAAAA! Unable to withstand the surging power, Seol Jihu bellowed his heart out and rushed forward. Chapter 329. Awakening, the Last Stand (3) Euaaaaahhhhhhhh! Seol Jihu rushed forward while letting out a bellow full of rage. Twisted Kindness, who had succeeded in grasping her hand around Baek Haejus tender neck, glanced back. . She returned to look at the struggling Baek Haeju in her grasp. Her face remained indifferent as if his actions didnt warrant her interest. However, her indifferent attitude only lasted a moment. Her eyes widened when she felt the energy behind her back increase exponentially. The moment she looked back with a frown, the spear that had been aimed at her suddenly slashed in the shape of the number 8. Twisted Kindness blinked her eyes and tossed Baek Haeju away. She then stepped on the ground, hard enough to make a small crater, and with a strong gust of wind, she began to display a splendid footwork technique. She smoothly deflected the spear that cut at her from all directions and narrowed the distance with a zigzag movement. Shwick! But as she did so, the spears trajectory suddenly changed. The spear that had been slicing down suddenly switched into an upwards diagonal cut. "Hmm?" When Twisted Kindness urgently leaned backward, the spears blade brushed past her chest. Her face was full of surprise. The punk couldnt even see her movements before, so how was he suddenly predicting her movements and launching accurate attacks? What happened? Twisted Kindness expressed her confusion while brandishing her tail. The moment that her swishing tail was about to smack into him like a whip, Seol Jihu kicked off the ground while a tri-circular shield formed on his left hand. He narrowly deflected the tail by twisting his left arm before flying up like a butterfly and drawing back his right arm. At that moment, Twisted Kindness, who had been standing in front of him, suddenly vanished before appearing again behind Seol Jihu. And as she was about to chop at his neck with the blade of her hand What? She felt an impact strike up her chin, catching her unaware. Pak! With her head thrown back from the blow, Twisted Kindness quickly shifted her feet and retreated. After allowing a hit for the first time, she stared in disbelief at Seol Jihu, who lightly landed on the ground. If she didnt see wrong, Seol Jihu had instantaneously flicked his arm to twist his spear mid-swing, all the while having his gaze fixed forward. That was how she was struck with the butt of the spear. "Hoh?" With this, she was now certain. He was seeing her movements. No, she wasnt sure whether he could read her movements correctly, but she was certain that he was sensing them and chasing after her. This is strange. A bit too strange. She wanted to ask what was going on, but Seol Jihu was already on the move. He kicked off the ground and sharply rushed at her as soon as he landed. Should I test him out? After blocking his attack with a swing of her arm, Twisted Kindness retreated backward while carefully observing her opponent. The battle soon resumed. Seol Jihu immediately chased after her and aimed his spear at her lower body. Seeing the obvious attack, Twisted Kindness raised her foot. She intended to stomp him to the ground along with his spear, but the spear suddenly shifted from a forward thrust to an upward cut. As Seol Jihu busied his hands, the spear drew a large circle. Twisted Kindness instinctively drew her head back, only to find a golden sword qi strengthened with rotational momentum sharply sweeping past the tip of her nose. As she dodged out of the way, the spear immediately made a 180 degrees rotation before the butt of the spear came flying towards her temple. Consequently, Twisted Kindness could only retreat again. That wasnt all. Seol Jihu quickly narrowed the distance as if he didnt want to relent his chain of attacks. The moment the spearhead cycled and pointed towards the ground, he gripped the spear in a throwing stance and powerfully jabbed it down. Twisted Kindness hastily lowered her waist to the lower-left direction to avoid the attack before diagonally twisting it to the right as she swung her arm. "Hmmp!" She flung her elbow out with the intention of bursting his head. Because they were in such close proximity to each other, Seol Jihu had no choice but to avoid it by bending back his waist. Thanks to that, his stance was momentarily broken. Just when Twisted Kindness noticed this and was about to execute her flashy footwork again. Kwang! The ground suddenly shook as if the earth was churning. Twisted Kindness was stopped in her steps. She had tried to hook his leg to make him lose his balance, but Seol Jihu had powerfully slammed down his spear as if telling her to fuck off. And when he succeeded in preventing her from hooking his legs, his spear shot toward her neck like a viper. Twisted Kindness kicked up with her leg. Her kick precisely hit the shaft of the spear, making the spearhead draw a sharp curve as it was flung up. As she was watching out in case it would strike down again, Twisted Kindness suddenly raised her eyebrows. Seol Jihus arm, which had been raised up towards the sky, suddenly bent. Following the motions of his arm, the spear rotated and landed on his shoulders before it was aimed at her again. Next, he extended his arm forward and charged at her again, simultaneously placing his tri-circular shield in front of him. It was truly a relentless series of attacks that didnt allow his opponent to breathe! "You!" Expressing her slight irritation, Twisted Kindness skillfully used her leg that she had raised up. She squeezed the spear between her calf and her hamstring and forcibly drove it down. The spear stabbed into the ground as it was forcefully slammed down by her dreadful leg strength. When Twisted Kindness immediately loosened her leg and hit the spear shaft with her knee, the spearhead was driven deeper into the ground. At that same time, she gruffly grabbed the diagonally standing shaft with her left hand. Using it as a pivot, she lowered her body and strongly punched out with her right arm. Seol Jihus eyes widened. The moment she was convinced she got him ! A ray of light rushed at her side with a terrifying force. Clicking her tongue, Twisted Kindness quickly swung the hand that she meant to twist Seol Jihus neck with. And borrowing that twisting momentum, she heavily swung her tail as hard as she could. Puk! When she checked the situation after feeling a solid hit, she saw a man and a woman sliding back from the blow on her front and left. As expected, the culprit that made her miss her chance was Baek Haeju. Seol Jihu, who had his arms crossed in front of him, was seen slowly lowering his arms while rubbing them. A spectacular series of attacks and defense had occurred in a short amount of time. Twisted Kindness smacked her lips while seeing Seol Jihu collect his breath. It was a great reaction on her part considering the sudden attack, but she unfortunately couldn''t accomplish her goal of capturing her opponent. A gap had been created due to the sudden attack, allowing Seol Jihu a chance to react. Even so, she made some gains. "Hmm, hmmmmm." Glancing sideways at the Spear of Purity stuck on the ground, Twisted Kindness asked. "What happened?" . "Your movements improved too much. Its almost incomparable to before." . "Why didnt you fight like this sooner? Did you purposely hide your ability? No, that shouldnt be the case." Feeling her body slightly warmed up, her words became faster. "Speak. Did some kind of change happen?" Hearing Twisted Kindness press him, Seol Jihu, who had been collecting his breath, spoke up. If I tell you. He paused before licking his lips and continuing again. Will you give us a chance to rest? "What?" Thinking about it again, I feel like itd be a waste not to take you up on your offer from before. Im asking whether youll let us rest if I change my mind now. Twisted Kindness blinked. "Ahahaha! You truly are an unpredictable man!" She burst into loud laughter before shaking her head. "Itll dampen my excitement a little, but fine. If you can satisfy my curiosity, then I am willing to accept it." Really? "Of course. If I can enjoy another life or death fight as interesting as before, then there is no reason for me not to do so." Twisted Kindness generously continued. "Now, hurry up and speak. I wouldnt have even asked if you had used a simple awakening skill to momentarily increase your energy." . "But thats not it. You became too different. Its a phenomenon that I truly cant understand." But Seol Jihu didnt easily answer her. His quickly darting eyes seemed to be conflicted. Can I really trust you? "Of course." What if you attack me after I tell you? "Hah. Have you been fooled your whole life? Havent I sworn using my name? If you really doubt me that much, then take your break now. It doesnt matter if you tell me after you rest." The conditions are too good. "Only." After giving the Spear of Purity a slight nudge, Twisted Kindness stepped forward. "Ill return your weapon once I hear your reply. You might not tell me once you rest after all." I guess. Seol Jihu nodded his head. He didnt know what she meant by swearing using her name, but he acted convinced. Good, then Seol Jihu was still vigilant as he slowly knelt on one knee. Twisted Kindness shrugged her shoulders before straightening her posture. Seol Jihu let out a deep sigh before quietly speaking. First "Yes. First?" Just as Twisted Kindness repeated his word with twinkling eyes Seol Jihus eyes widened. At the same moment, he bolted forward like a professional sprinter. Twisted Kindness scowled when she felt the wind mixed with thick killing intent. Not mentioning the fact that he attacked when he said he was going to rest, she wondered what he was going to do rushing in barehanded. At that moment, she could feel a sudden rise of energy behind her. It was a holy power that was so powerful that it stung her back. When Twisted Kindness reflexively turned around, she became greatly astonished. The Spear of Purity that was stuck in the ground was now floating in the air. As if that wasnt enough, it was currently flying in a straight line towards her. Crescent Blade Spear Technique, Second Ultimate Art Flying Spear. The sharp and acute sensation quickly approached her as if it intended to pierce through her. "What!?" Greatly surprised, Twisted Kindness hastily assumed her stance. However, at that moment Uryaah! Seol Jihu, who had recklessly charged at her, accelerated and slammed his shoulders into her. The moment Twisted Kindness realized her mistake, her balance had already been broken. But when the Spear of Purity headed straight towards where her face was as she tripped forwards "You punk!" As she shouted in rage, a pair of wings spread wide open, directly propelling her up in her collapsed posture. Twisted Kindness felt a burning sensation narrowly brushing past her abdomen. However, when she tried to circle around in the sky and steady herself, she felt her entire body go stiff. She only realized after she was airborne that the entire sky was crisscrossed in white wires like a spiderweb. And on top of the wires was Baek Haeju, who jumped up one step ahead of her, ready to strike her Tathagata Spear down. No way Before she could finish that thought, Baek Haeju swung both her arms down in full force. Twisted Kindness face turned dazed. It was because she felt it. It wasnt just the spiderweb and Baek Haeju. The Spear of Purity that she thought had missed was pointing upright and flying straight at her as if it was homing in on her. That wasnt all. As Seol Jihu kicked off the ground and jumped up to grab the flying spear, the spear erupted with a golden energy. Above her was the Tathagata Spear slashing down while wrapped in a green sword qi; and below her was the Spear of Purity with added momentum, piercing towards her as if to pierce even the sky itself. Twisted Kindness mouth gaped open. And in that split second moment "Kwoooooo!" She roared furiously while releasing a powerful energy. After confronting them with just her physical strength all this time, she finally decided to use her energy. * Meanwhile. Straight, go straight ahead just like this! I said to go faster! Marcel Ghionea was currently running at full speed. Given his personality, it was something he would normally never do, but Seol Jihus command and the situation forced him to flee. As a matter of fact, he wouldnt have been of much help even if he stayed. But if he was successful in this mission, the whole situation would turn around. Marcel Ghionea believed in those words and used his mana to sprint crazily. How much time went by? Just as his forehead was full of sweat and a sweet taste could be felt in his mouth, he began to hear a commotion off in the distance. There they are. Little Chick, who had been hustling Marcel Ghionea from the top of his head, spoke. As it said, the source of the noise was a gathering of Spirits. While they were many in number, they seemed to be huddled together, unable to do anything. Stop here. Dont go too close. Marcel Ghionea stopped. When he panted and wiped the sweat flowing down his face, he suddenly heard a small gasp from the top of his head. Whats that? Marcel Ghionea became perplexed when he lifted his eyes. W-What? What are Nests doing here? In front of him was a huge lake. Though it may have looked beautiful in the past, the lake was now black, polluted with wastewater. And lying inside the lake half-submerged were none other than Nests. To be more precise, five enormous Nests, boasting a size bigger than most buildings, were surrounding a withered tree, each having a few tentacles attached to it. From the bulging of their bumpy surfaces, it was certain that they were alive. Nests? Are those what you call Nests? Wait. Wait a moment. Theyre different from normal Nests. At the questioning of Little Chick, Marcel Ghionea hurriedly inspected the Nests. He soon figured out the difference. It wasnt just their stupidly large sizes. Their colors were different as well. The surface of normal Nests was mostly gray. However, the Nests that were submerged in the lake were dyed in five colors: dark-red, water-blue, jade-green, clay-brown, and sky-blue. Speak. Whats different? While Marcel Ghionea explained to Little Chick, the Spirits noticed their arrival and rushed toward them. [How did it go? Why did only the two of you come?] [Are they still fighting? Theyre not dead, right? Right?] When the Spirits grew loud Quiet! Little Chick snapped. The surroundings quickly became silent. Little Chick folded its tiny wings and fell into thought. Damn it. I was wondering why there werent any troops protecting this place the Nests themselves are pretty strong [I-I felt it. They all went towards that direction, right? Should we go and attack them?] Dont be ridiculous. None of you will survive even a single sweep of her hand. [Then what are we supposed to do!? You said we didnt have much time! Tell us what to do, quick!] They werent wrong. Although Little Chick gave Seol Jihu its power, even Little Chick could tell that Twisted Kindness wasnt using her full strength. It was unknown how long the expedition team would hold out. There wasnt any time to think. No, even if they did, they would need to first take action before finding a solution. The situation was simply that urgent. I guess theres no choice. Little Chick smacked its mouth before sneaking a glance at the Spirits. Then, it spoke. You guys Chapter 330. Awakening, the Last Stand (4) As Seol Jihu and Baek Haeju were attacking from the front and back, an intense light burst out from Twisted Kindness body. The light was so dazzling that it was almost blinding. As a consequence, Seol Jihu plummeted to the ground like a suddenly dropping elevator. The cause of the intense light and the enormous surge of energy was none other than divinity. The power of a god burned the spiderweb in an instant and even pushed Seol Jihu down easily. It was the same for Baek Haeju. Swept away by the sudden storm, she fell like a kite. Damn it! Seol Jihu lamented as he kicked the ground. Success was at the tip of his finger, so he couldnt help but get disappointed when it disappeared like a mirage. They should have sealed the deal while Twisted Kindness had her guard down. Unfortunately, their one and only chance came to an end in vain. Most likely, their previous tactic would not work a second time. We need to get back to Tigol Fortress as soon as possible Again, this expedition did not end at just defeating the two Army Commanders. Taking into account the time it would take to rescue the Spirit Realm and resurrect the World Tree, they were already too far behind schedule. The problem was that they couldnt even deal with the Army Commanders in front of them. Seol Jihu bit his lip and looked up at the sky. The light had subsided before he noticed, and Twisted Kindness was standing tall and glaring down at him. Judging by her noticeably flushed cheeks and neck, she must be enraged without a doubt. The situation had only become more difficult. Since she was almost defeated, she probably would not continue going easy on them. And indeed, Twisted Kindness heart was beating with rage. The previous action of releasing energy was done subconsciously by her survival instinct. In other words, her senses had judged that the previous attack could have been fatal. When was the last time she felt a threat to her life since fully absorbing a divinity? She couldnt even remember. Twisted Kindness mouth turned crooked at the sensation she had not felt in a long time. "Ill take back what I said earlier." She calmly spoke. "It wasnt because you got lucky or because the circumstances lined up. Bringing such circumstances about and achieving a goal should certainly be considered as part of ones ability. You are worthy of having exterminated Undying Diligence." Twisted Kindness evaluation of him went up, but Seol Jihu did not look happy in the slightest. Just as he thought, Twisted Kindness tone made it clear that she would no longer be going easy on them. "Whew." Twisted Kindness heart was beating quickly, but her head was calmly analyzing the situation. Her personal philosophy was that a battle was an exchange of resources. The outcome of a battle was decided by the amount of energy, techniques, and physical prowess one had and by how efficiently they used them. There was a simple reason that Twisted Kindness had acted with such leisure until now. None of her enemies were ever capable of handling her resources. Only Baek Haeju could to a certain degree. Other than her, no one was able to lay a finger on her, so all she had to do was pour all her resources onto one person. But with Seol Jihu rejoining the battle, the situation had changed. Although she couldnt understand how he suddenly became so strong, what she knew for certain was that her opponents resources had increased by a significant amount. If they used their resources in an effective manner like before, the same situation as before could happen again. Not to mention, there was no guarantee what the Star of Lust and Avarice would do. Such was the nature of a battle against many. Now having to pay attention to two people at once, Twisted Kindness felt a slight apprehension. But the solution was simple. She simply had to increase her budget and acquire more resources, just like her enemies. She had two methods of doing so. The first was to call an ally of her own. "Raging Temperance!" The Unicorn raised its head after suddenly having its name called out. Until now, the Fourth Army Commander had been quietly spectating the battle from Twisted Kindness threat. Of course, he wasnt just watching and was also treating his wounds. "Join the battle." "?" "I will take back what I said before. Dont just sit there and help. I need your strength." "What?" Raging Temperance was taken aback. "I wont repeat myself again." Twisted Kindness still had a commanding tone but asked for assistance first after having acted alone thus far. Raging Temperance was surprised seeing the firmly speaking Twisted Kindness. Then, he stared at the expedition team with a renewed gaze. He couldnt help but wonder just how amazing they must be to make this proud and egotistical dragon go back on her words. In the next moment, the Fourth Army Commander got up. Though he wanted to mock Twisted Kindness, he could tell how serious she was. She wouldnt be asking for his help just to have an easier time. Dont tell me It must be because she saw a slight possibility, no matter how slim, of the unthinkable happening. "Fine. From now on, I will help as well." Just like that, the spectating Raging Temperance announced his return to battle. The faces of the expedition team members paled. It really felt like they were being kicked while down. But that wasnt all. Twisted Kindness still had another method. "I get it now." She stared at Seol Jihu with a deep gaze and spoke. "I understand the Queens intent. Ive never seen a constellation like you. You are truly an absurd Star." She said something he couldnt quite understand. "The Queen was right. It might have been better to just leave you be." Speaking with strength "But she also said this." She crossed her hands over and grabbed the swords by her waist. The twin swords were unsheathed with a swish. They looked like ordinary longswords on the surface. However, they were dripping with blood despite being revealed to the world only now. The twin swords looked incredibly ominous. "A salmon swimming upstream cannot change the flow of water, no matter how much it rampages." Next, neatly bringing her legs together in the air, Twisted Kindness held the twin swords in a reverse grip and slowly raised her arms. "Right. No matter how incredible of a constellation you are" Standing just like a cross "In the end, you will only be one of the many Stars in the vast universe." She spread out her wings in full. "Heaven and Earth, All Creation."[1] And simultaneously looking down at Seol Jihu, her pupils abruptly slit open vertically. "I will put everything on the line and return you to the void!" ** On the other hand, at the Tigol Fortress, the Federation was in a bloody battle that the word horrific could not even begin to describe. One would be able to smell the blood just by looking at the gruesome sight. The mess started from the walls. All sorts of flying creatures were rampaging in the sky. Although the Beastmen ran around brandishing their sharp claws and the Cave Fairies fought back by launching themselves into the air, they were at odds against the sheer number of enemies. No matter how many they killed, there was no end in sight. Even the sky looked black from the swarm of parasites. Aaaack! At that moment, a Cave Fairy, stabbed by the claws of a pterosaur, was pulled into the sky, screaming. When the pterosaur dropped her, she fell while flailing her arms until she hit the ground and shattered her bones and organs. Her ruined body soon became food for the starving parasites. With the walls being like this, the sight below was even more of a spectacle. Corpses were piled up on top of each other, forming an enormous mountain. And swarming corpses and parasites were stepping on this mountain to climb up like a rising tide. Over there!! Stop them! Stop theeeeem! Sky Fairies were madly firing one arrow after the other, but it was futile in the face of such an overwhelming number. In fact, they only became targets for the Evil Phantoms that sniped them from a distance, and their perforated bodies fell and became part of the mountain of corpses. With the situation being like this, it was only natural for the defending Federation members to contact the higher-ups for reinforcements every minute. T-The Thunder is ready! A new Thunder arrived at the perfect moment. It was crafted by the Dwarves only a moment ago. Keuk! Gabriel bit her lower lip. Though this was good news, she fully knew it would only extinguish the fire for a moment. It would blaze up again once the Nests and reproductive species gave birth to new soldiers. This was the reason that the five armies had yet to join the battle. With the World Tree gone, the Thunder was the only way the Federation could somewhat deal with the Army Commanders. The Federation knew this as well, and that was why they tried their hardest to procure as many of them as possible. Still Damn it. They were starting to run low. But that didnt mean they could sit back and watch the current development continue. Judging that there was no other choice, Gabriel clenched her teeth and shouted. Detonate the Thunder! Soon after the order fell, a thunderous explosion burst out from every direction of the fortress. The sky regained its original color as the black creatures filling the sky were wiped away by a blue ray of light. But that only lasted a moment. Soon, new troops flooded in from the distance like hail. However, they did not have the time to despair. The western wall! The eastern watchtower fell! We need to send reinforcements as soon as possible! Requests for reinforcements came from every side. Gabriel couldnt blame them. The harsh reality was that every place was on the brink of collapse. The problem was that she had no means to help. She had run out of reinforcements to send and Thunders to detonate. So this is it It was easy to see. She could tell just by looking at the wall right in front of her. The corpses of the Federation army were sprawled everywhere, and it was rare to see anyone standing in one piece. Theres theres no way out Staring blankly at the sky as it darkened once more, Gabriel gently closed her eyes. She could finally see the end that seemed far out of reach at first. Should we retreat? In the end, such thought crossed her mind, fully knowing what would happen to Paradise once they gave up on Tigol Fortress. The moment Gabriel opened her closed eyes and meekly gazed beyond the fortress ? She blinked. The corpse army had stopped its march. The parasites had also stopped and were turning their bodies in one direction. Just what happened? As Gabriel reflexively turned in the direction that the enemy was facing, she became dazed. She had no other choice. In the distant mountain ridge, shadows began to appear one by one. Ppooooooo As the sound of a bugle rang out in the next moment, the battlefield turned silent in an instant. Before she noticed, the shadows stretched horizontally and filled the entire mountain ridge. Ppoooooo The sound of a bugle echoed out once again. As Gabriel snapped out of her daze, she heard the sound of footsteps running toward her in a hurry. Urgent news! Urgent news! The Sky Fairy that rushed toward her prostrated before Gabriel. The communication! The communication line reconnected! Communication line? Gabriel asked back in a daze. Yes! Eva has sent reinforcements! Where? A Beastman whose fur was drenched in blood asked in disbelief. He couldnt be blamed as humanity had turned a blind eye while the Beastman Alliance collapsed and had refused every request the Federation made thus far. Eva sent reinforcements? Impossible! You must be joking! When the Beastman asked again, the Sky Fairy raised her trembling arm. Above her palm was a communication crystal that was lit up. The surrounding gazes all gathered on the crystal ball, which was showing a cavalry standing in straight lines. Gabriels eyes widened. If her eyes werent lying to her, the person standing at the head of the army was a human. A human riding a horse, her pink hair fluttering in the wind. It really is The Beastman shut his mouth. They had been on the verge of despair. Its not just Eva. The sniffling of the Sky Fairy broke the silence. Odor, Grazia, Caligo, and Haramark all sent reinforcements. With teary eyes Furthermore, these five cities have issued draft calls to all Earthlings. Even Executors came. Three of them! And trembling lips The humans have sent reinforcements! Looking around at the higher-ups who were still in disbelief Humanity With a voice choked with tears, she spoke again. has answered the Federations call for help! The fuse of war that was on the brink of blowing out was rekindled. ** You guys At the same time. Sacrifice your bodies. [?] Go die, I mean. Hurry. The Spirits fell into disarray at Little Chicks words. [H-Huh? Just like that?] Stop! As a question was about to come out, Little Chick raised its voice. I thought I made this clear! I dont have any time to explain! [B-But] Why? Are you suddenly afraid of death? [What did you say!?] Little Chicks mocking comment angered the Spirits. Unless youre complete idiots, you must know why only the two of us came here. [T-Thats] The humans who came to help you are fighting with their lives on the line. They are relying on us to succeed. [.] If you really want an explanation, Ill give it to you. But just know this. The longer we take, the higher the probability of us failing. The Spirits fell silent at Little Chicks intimidation. Whats your decision? When Little Chick urged for an answer [We just have to go fight?] One Spirit carefully asked. Thats right. Fight. Fight to the bitter end. Even if you die, dont die so easily. Resist until the very last moment. Resist, and resist again! Only then can you die. Make sure they are solely focused on you. [Thats all we need to do?] Thats enough. Its also the only thing you guys can do. Now hurry! At Little Chicks urging, the Spirits turned around. And soon [Iyaaaaaaa!][Uwaaaaah!] The Spirits gathered at the center of this world began to charge toward the lake. Naturally, the Nests began to react. They must have seen the Spirits flying in from all directions as hundreds of tentacles resting on the surface of the lake shot up. Marcel Ghionea watched the battle at the lake unfold with a look of devastation. This couldnt even be called a battle. The Spirits were being slaughtered by the tentacles and dropping like flies. No matter how he looked at it, it was closer to a one-sided massacre. Oi, Archer. Little Chick spoke to him at that moment. I hear your sniping skills are top-notch. Archer of Steel is your title, isnt it? Hearing this, Marcel Ghionea got down on the ground amidst the chaos. Not only was it too late to turn back, but he also realized what Little Chick was trying to do. Good. Then before you nock your arrow, tie the things you got from Partner to the arrow. The seed and the sedges? If my prediction is correct, the Spirit Kings should be inside those Nests. Marcel Ghionea flinched while preparing to snipe. Im certain. I heard that monster mention an experiment. The Parasites must have concocted a plan that uses the Spirits. In that case, the experiment most likely must be the Parasitization of Spirits. No way Marcel Ghioneas face distorted. That was one thing that should not be allowed. They had to stop it no matter what! If their plan ends in success, the outcome will be devastating. But it looks like they havent succeeded yet. This might be our chance. Chance? Marcel Ghionea asked as he tightly tied the seed and the sedges to his arrow. Little Chick pointed at the middle of the five Nests. Because the main body is still remaining. You mean the World Tree is still alive? No, I never said that. I said its remaining. Little Chick continued. Theres no need to think so hard. Imagine that there is a dead person in front of you. But we have a miracle potion that can revive the dead. Then all we need to do is feed the potion to the dead person. Marcel Ghionea finally understood what Little Chick was asking from him. It wanted him to shoot an arrow tied to the seed and the sedges and hit the World Tree. It wasnt that he didnt have questions. All sorts of possibilities flashed by his head. Even if the World Tree revived, what if the Nests surrounding it got stronger as a result? So. But All I have to do is hit the mark? As long as you can make the arrow dig into it. Those words were enough. Marcel Ghionea nocked the arrow and readied his posture. If he was going to do this, it was better to get it over with as soon as possible. After all, the chances of them being discovered would go up as the number of Spirits dwindled. But in truth, this was a near-impossible task. Hitting a stationary target was nothing difficult, but the path his arrow needed to take to get there was too steep. Not only did it need to break through the hundreds of tentacles flying about in the air, but it also had to miss the Spirits. In the finals of a soccer game drawing the eyes of the entire world, a professional player going into overtime after completing forty-five minutes of the second half at a 2:3 disadvantage, and then stepping onto the penalty box for a game-deciding goal could this be what he feels then? An immense pressure pressed down on Marcel Ghionea. However, this wasnt a matter where he could ask if he could do it. No, it was a matter that he had to do it, a matter that had to be done. As such, Marcel Ghionea shook off any idle thoughts. Once he emptied his mind and focused, every cell in his body woke up and wriggled. As he slowly breathed in, the cold air seeped into his lungs and turned his body cold. Next, everything became faint. The sounds agitating his mind scattered away, and the tentacles throwing his narrowed eyes into chaos hazily changed. And so, the moment a withered tree filled his sight. The moment his restrained breath leaked out and halted. The moment his hair slightly blew in the wind. A subdued breath, an unshaking hand, and a gently blowing wind, the moment everything perfectly fell into place, Marcel Ghioneas right eye shot open. At the same time, his ice-cold finger let go of the bowstring. Ping! With a short sonic wave, the mastlike arrow shot forward. It was a fantastic shot without even the slightest trembling. In place of Seol Jihu and the expedition team, the arrow of steel carrying the wish of the Federation and humanity flew toward the World Tree. 1. Im fairly confident these are the names of her twin swords (though its never clarified or explained). Chapter 331. Promise (1) Ping! The arrow left. From the loading to the firing, only a short moment went by. The arrow, which Marcel Ghionea poured out his heart and soul into firing, cut through the air with a firm, steel-like will to reach its destination. It went without saying that an arrow could not change its course once it was released and in the air. It would be a different story for someone like the Star of Pride, whose arrows were tied with a chain or Ayase Kazuki, who had the Swallow Arrow skill that let him redirect his air-borne arrows. But at the very least, the Archer that just shot this arrow did not have such an ability. However, Marcel Ghionea believed in himself. His Archer of Steel title was not just for a show. Ever since he entered Paradise, save for unavoidable circumstances like expeditions, he shot thousands of arrows every day to train his abilities. He did not skip even a single day. Moreover, he felt it when the arrow left the string. A near-absolute confidence, even when considering the irregular movements of the Nests and the Spirits. All he had to do now was wait for the result. And so, the arrow finally entered the Nests range of attack. To a bystander unfamiliar with the circumstances, this might have happened in an instant. But for Marcel Ghionea, who was still maintaining his hyper-focus, everything was in slow-motion. The sharp arrowhead tearing through the air and the seed and the sedges tightly tied to the arrow shaft were all clearly visible. Dozens of tentacles flurrying every which way brushed past the arrow shaft by a narrow margin on multiple occasions. The spider web-like net, created by the tentacles as they moved to kill the desperately attacking Spirits, obstructed the arrow naturally. However, even the most closely-stitched spiderweb has a gap. The arrow, flying in an arc, shockingly flew into this tiny hole and disappeared. As the tentacles loosened up and separated, Marcel Ghionea clearly caught sight of an arrow brushing past a young Spirit and continuing onward without reserve. Right, the steel arrow was still marching forward, unhindered. Marcel Ghioneas tightly-shut left eye opened. His widened eyes then stared fixedly at the arrow. At this moment, his sense of time was at a complete stop. He felt like his heart would explode from the tense nervousness, and his stomach roiled. The timing was perfect. No, it wasnt just the timing. The speed, the direction, and every element affecting the arrow were all shouting that it would hit its mark just a second later. Now that the arrow had overcome the mountain of tentacles, which was expected to be the biggest impasse, the chance of success had gone up significantly. Because at this point, the Nests would not be able to deal with the arrow even if they noticed it. By the time they moved their tentacles to stop it, the arrow would have already hit its mark. Right, that had to be the case given the speed of the arrow and its distance to the target and the tentacles. And indeed, Marcel Ghioneas calculations werent wrong. Except, that was only if he accounted for the tentacles that were already out in the open. Another second went by. As Marcel Ghionea clenched his sweaty hands, he witnessed an unexpected change. The husk of the dead tree cracked up, and a branch-like tentacle came flying out through the bulging shell. Then, it shot toward the arrow right away. Tak! In a split second, the arrowhead shook like a fishtail. Not forward, but downward. Ah! Marcel Ghioneas pupils shook. A Nest had used the dead World Tree to ward off the arrow! Who would have guessed that a tentacle would shoot out of the dead tree? No, it was a well-known fact that the World Tree had been contaminated. This was a miscalculation on Marcel Ghioneas part. The urgency of the situation had made him focus only on the Nests. The deflected arrow helplessly rose to the sky. As Marcel Ghionea stared at the lifeless arrow, his eyes died together with it. The treasures that Seol Jihu went through all kinds of hardships to get were on the brink of returning to nothingness. If Mister Kazuki was here and not me If he could, he would not hesitate to grab the arrow and hurl it down. Unfortunately, he was only given a single chance, and there was no way to alter the target of an already-fired arrow. The result of being unable to overcome this final hurdle was failure. As this word popped up inside his head, Marcel Ghioneas expression paled with shame. It was the same for the Spirits. A lowest-ranked Spirit that was blindly charging forward was coincidentally near the trajectory of the arrow. Although it had tilted its head at first, when it saw the seed and the sedges tied to the arrow, it immediately did a double-take. [Thats!] As a Spirit born and raised in the Spirit Realm, there was simply no way it would not recognize these items. However, the face of the lowest-ranked Spirit immediately stained with regret. It realized what Little Chick was aiming for the instant it saw the arrow, but the arrow was currently swimming in the air helplessly. [Ah! Aaaaah!] It stretched out its arm with a yearning heart, but its efforts were in vain. It wanted to fly and grab the arrow, but a sudden gale blew against it. It didnt have to see to know. A tentacle was flying toward it. [Aaaah] With a low groan, the expression of the lowest-ranked Spirit paled. Marcel Ghionea clenched his fists and dropped his head, and Little Chick also shut both its eyes. It was then. Just as the tentacle was about to strike the young Spirit [Iyaaaaa!] A low-ranked Spirit suddenly flew in between them. It immediately grabbed the lowest-ranked Spirits shoulders and turned back. Clap! The tentacle whipped the low-ranked Spirits back, which promptly bent in a frightening way. [Uuuuuugh!] The low-ranked Spirit clenched its teeth. Then, using the propulsive force of the blow, it pushed the lowest-ranked Spirit far away! [Please!] The voice of the low-ranked Spirit quickly grew faint. The lowest-ranked Spirit stood in a daze as its body was pushed up. But its confusion only lasted a moment. As soon as something touched its fingertip [!] The lowest-ranked Spirit immediately realized what it had to do. A soccer game didnt end the first time a shooter failed to score. If the ball did not leave the field, the shooters teammates would still have a chance. The Spirit clenched the object that fell in its hand. It had no time to rest or to even turn. The World Tree was humungous. The arrow would surely reach it as long as it was traveling in its general direction. [Goooooo!] As such, the lowest-ranked Spirit shut its eyes, accelerating in the direction it was already going in. Meanwhile, it gave its all in stretching out the arm holding the arrow. Just like seizing a ball rebounding off the goal post and striking it down, the Spirit pushed the arrow to its intended destination. In that instant, the tentacle was a little slow to react. Perhaps the Nest had not expected this development, or perhaps everything had simply happened too quickly. Regardless Pak! What mattered was that the arrow, pushed forward with the power of the Spirits life, reached the husk of the World Tree at last. Half a second later, at the same time that the pursuing tentacle whipped the young Spirits back, its baby-like hands pushed the arrow inside. The erupting stem of the dead tree was pushed back inside, and the arrow finally dug into the husk! This whole thing happened in less than a second. [Heeeeeu!] The lowest-ranked Spirit writhed in pain after being flung to the ground. It narrowly opened its eyes as it felt the last of its energy leave its body. Moments later, as the young Spirit scattered into particles of water droplets, a faint smile emerged on its face. Because it saw. It saw the arrow buried inside the upper area of the World Tree, only leaving the fletching visible. This wasnt just some optical illusion. The entirety of the dead tree beginning to quiver like a leaf proved that it had succeeded. Right, the dead tree was reacting! [Wo!] As a Spirit, it knew better than anyone else. The aura of death filling up the dead tree combusted into oblivion at a terrifying rate. And a fresh, pure aura, newly coming into being, filled the disappearing auras spot. Pang! An enormous aura unwittingly burst out from the World Tree. Facing this pressure, the hundreds of tentacles instantly stopped moving. Next. Sssss, sssss. Small sparks of light glowing like fireflies flowed out of the World Tree and danced. The World Tree was showing signs of reviving. [World Tree-nim!] The young Spirit muttered in a crying voice. Although its voice soon turned into an empty ringing, it was not meaningless. The branches that had been drooping down responded to the cry of a young Spirit and began to slowly rise to the sky, extending out infinitely. Guooooooooo At the same time, an inestimable pulsation echoed out, almost to the point of reaching outer space. This was the so-called Yggdrasil Roar, the sign of the birth of a new World Tree. Successfully reviving after a desperately dangerous situation, the World Tree bloomed at last. ** Kwang! Seol Jihu was slammed down on the ground with a boom. Immediately afterward, a longsword soaked in blood struck down with a force capable of splitting the earth. With a gasp, Seol Jihu somersaulted up. As he got out of the way by a narrow margin, a chilling sound cutting through the air tickled his back. That wasnt the end. ! Twisted Kindness roar burst out. Rumble! The earth seemed to roll as long, oddly-shaped rocks shot up to the sky. Earth dragons made of rocks ascended into being and shot toward the expedition team. Their speed was enough to instill terror in even the most courageous heroes, but Seol Jihus mind was as placid as a tranquil lake. Staring at the dragon-shaped amalgamation of rocks, Seol Jihu pumped up his mana and swung the Spear of Purity in a wide arc. Dozens of golden sword qi immediately shot out, destroying the earth dragon charging toward him. Seol Jihu inwardly marveled at the power-up that surpassed his wildest imaginations. This much! He remembered what Jang Maldong said. That once he became a true High Ranker, it would not be an exaggeration to be called the strongest Earthling under Level 7. He was not lying. Ever since he awakened the realm of One With the Spear, he had been living in a new world. Seol Jihus biggest weakness had been the disharmony of his mind, technique, and body. But thanks to One With the Spear, his technique had caught up to his body completely. Of course, Phi Sora was similarly the master of One With the Sword, but she had different hardware than Seol Jihu. With different hardware, a different output was only natural. Only, Seol Jihu was displaying such a significant difference just by balancing two elements of the mind, technique, and body. It was the same now. From the remnants of the shattered earth dragon, Twisted Kindness emerged like a ray of light. Youre finally mine! Clang! As her longsword clashed with the Spear of Purity, Seol Jihu was quickly pushed back. At the same time, a terrifying energy flooded into him through the Spear of Purity. The foreign energy was very clearly intending to invade his body and blow it up from the inside. However, Seol Jihu did not panic. After becoming one with his weapon, things he couldnt even dream of in the past naturally came to him. And, his body learned them. The tremendous energy was difficult to resist, but he didnt have to. If he couldnt take it, he simply had to return it. Right. Recalling the first time he created sword qi, Seol Jihu immediately came up with a solution. He guided the flowing energy into his body. Circulating it through his Circuit as if he was training his mana, he guided all of the energy to his right hand and sent it to the sword grinding against his Spear of Purity. Once he released it from his body [Ability, Floral Substitution (Intermediate), has been created.] Keuk! Along with an alert, a second longsword that was striking down at him like lightning was abruptly pushed back. Having most of the energy she released returned back to her, Twisted Kindness eyes widened in shock. Whats this? Of course, Seol Jihu wasnt unharmed. Due to enduring such powerful energy, his Circuit was burning in pain. To cool off his Circuit, he leaped back and distanced himself. Of course, Twisted Kindness chased after him immediately. She would normally catch up to him in an instant, but the expedition team members, who managed to defeat the earth dragons, charged at her from all sides. Baek Haejus Tathagata Spear came piercing in like a comet, Agnes threads imbued with holy power spread out in the surroundings, and Phi Soras longsword flew in drawing a fiery path. However, the Seventh Army Commander was still the Seventh Army Commander. Pesky punks! As she swung her twin swords in a rage, the attacks flying in from all directions were completely stopped in their tracks. And when she emitted her divinity, the Warriors were knocked down like flies. With such a show of force, she was truly worthy of being called the strongest Army Commander. This wont do. Changing her mind, Twisted Kindness turned around. She planned to deal with the others first rather than Seol Jihu, who continuously grew during the battle. Eliminating Seol Jihu, only after all the other hindrances were taken care of, seemed to be the best course of action. And so, she charged toward Phi Sora, who looked comparatively weaker than the rest. However, at that moment, Seol Jihus spear rushed in like a storm, crackling with electricity. Twisted Kindness did not stop. She had confidence in being able to avoid it without looking back. But as the speartip was about to reach her head What!? The shocked Twisted Kindness hurriedly turned her body. She didnt have any other choice. Because just as she was about to tilt her head in a simple manner, she felt a destructive mana fiercely cutting toward her from the opposite side. She had sent the pesky Warriors flying by emitting her energy just now, so Seol Jihu should be the only one near her. Feeling a sense of urgency, Twisted Kindness gave up on Phi Sora and turned around. Swish! As a horrifying sensation narrowly brushed past her forehead, she saw a spinning Seol Jihu tightly clutching onto his spear shaft. The spear had flown past her on the left. Twisted Kindness turned her head matching that direction. But in the next moment, her mouth gaped open at the scorching pain scratching her opposite cheek. ! Although she did not scream, she couldnt hide her shock. Flying back first, Twisted Kindness quickly touched her right cheek. Blood came off on her hand. Seol Jihu seemed to have halted the thrust of his spear, attacking with the crescent blade on the side of the spear blade. Of course, such a minor injury quickly clotted and disappeared, but that wasnt the problem. Setting aside the fact that Seol Jihu suddenly began to utilize the crescent blade, Twisted Kindness should not have been hit by the previous attack. However, the spear that was on her left side suddenly attacked from the right. It wasnt as if the spear moved. The cause of this was the Crescent Blade Spear Techniques Third Ultimate Art, Formless Spear. Again Twisted Kindness expression slowly contorted. At first, she thought Seol Jihu gained the ability to maneuver better and move his spear on its own. But now, he was returning her energy and even displaying the realm of using an invisible spear. Simply put, he was gaining more resources as the fight dragged on. This was the reason Twisted Kindness calculations continued to be off. Although she could still handle him, what hidden card would he reveal next caused her to hesitate. And soon, her worry turned into reality. Guoooo ! Suddenly, a pulsation from afar swept past her body. She did not need to go look, to know. It was because the presence of the five Nests that the Unicorn had brought along disappeared all of a sudden. Dont tell me. This was, without a doubt, the sign of the World Trees revival. Although she couldnt figure out what happened, her head reeled at a rapid rate. The ash tree rivaling a god was reviving at the current moment? If that really happened, the outcome of this battle would no longer be within her control. Thinking so, Twisted Kindness cried out angrily. Raging Temperance! I know. I felt it as well. If you know, why are you just sitting there? The injuries I got from those insects healed to a certain extent. A sarcastic reply came back. But a certain being comparable to a god hit me twice, and I havent recovered from those injuries yet. You! Twisted Kindness turned away. The Unicorn looked nervous as well, and it didnt seem to be lying as it was still fettered with scars. Hmph, dont worry. Ill get moving soon. I strongly recommend that you do. If this plan goes awry Twisted Kindness growled before clashing with the enemy once again. * On the other hand. Damn it Kazuki was biting his lip, watching the battle unfold. He couldnt help but marvel at Seol Jihu, who was cooperating with Baek Haeju to fight to resist the formidable Seventh Army Commander. He couldnt believe his eyes even though he was seeing it directly. However . That was it. Strictly speaking, they were still in a perilous situation. Besides Baek Haeju and Seol Jihu, Seo Yuhui, Agnes, Phi Sora, Hoshino Urara, and the others were tenaciously popping in and out of battle, but all they could do was hang onto their lives. Having started to use her full strength, Twisted Kindness was still full of energy. If they made so much as a single mistake, the situation could tip over to the enemys side in an instant. The expedition team would undoubtedly fall into a greater disadvantage as time went on. That wasnt all. Raging Temperance joining the battle would also turn the tide of battle. The expedition team simply could not handle both Army Commanders simultaneously. Marcel Ghionea They had to come up with a solution to escape this inevitable fate, and Kazuki knew that was why Marcel Ghionea left the battlefield with Little Chick. But Even if they succeeded, would the expedition team be able to last until then? Thinking about it rationally, Kazuki was skeptical. Although he didnt know what Little Chick was aiming to do, it would most likely need a long time to achieve its goal and return. Considering the obstacles that must be blocking its path and the time needed to get through them Damn it. Kazuki couldnt help but come to the conclusion that the expedition team would be wiped out. And so, Kazuki felt the need to buy time. He had already given up on attacking Twisted Kindness. Though he had been shooting arrows at her continuously, she had never paid any attention to them. Kazuki felt there was no place for him in the battle of monsters. All he could do was trust in his teammates to hold Twisted Kindness back. The best he could do at the moment was to stop the Fourth Army Commander from rejoining the battle. But how? What could he do in this spot as someone who was specialized for investigating rather than fighting? Hmm. It was then. Good, good The Unicorn cracked its head left and right. The way it pawed at the ground, it looked ready to start fighting again. Lets get going! It was just as Kazuki expected. A faint haze began to come out of the Unicorns body. At that moment Wait. For some unknown reason. [You] Suddenly. [It doesnt look like you have the slightest clue why the Queen threw you in here.] Seeing the nightshades hovering around the Unicorn. [How ridiculous! You actually have the galls to say that in your sorry state? Your actions are riddled with self-righteousness and egotism, so how can you shamelessly call yourself an ally?] [The Queen is keeping you by her side only because she thinks highly of your experimental mind. Otherwise, she would have replaced you long ago. Have some shame.] Kazuki remembered what Twisted Kindness mockingly said to the Unicorn [Hmph. It doesnt matter. Even if I cant do anything about the Authority, I can just recover the divinity Ive lost.] And also the Unicorns past actions, which did not seem strange back then. [If youd acknowledged your limits and formed a proper army as the Queen suggested, I would have acknowledged you as an ally. But] [You tried to imitate me and ended up ripping your crotch. That is why you are in such a pathetic state.] [With such an obvious weakness, dont you feel ashamed calling yourself an Army Commander?] As the final piece of the puzzle fell into place, a conjecture popped up in Kazukis head. Weakness A possibility for delaying time. I found it. Kazukis eyes lit up as they glared at Raging Temperance. Chapter 332. Promise (2) Great! Little Chick jumped. We did it! Flapping its little wings, it chirped joyfully. Marcel Ghionea failed to understand the situation for a short while, but it didnt take long for him to realize the change. The tentacles crisscrossing in the air stopped altogether. And soon. Guoooooo They exploded like fireworks when the Yggdrasil Roar burst out! Ah! Having thought that he had failed, an exclamation of joy escaped Marcel Ghioneas mouth. However, it was too soon to be surprised. Woo! Wooooo! The Nests that had their tentacles annihilated screamed. At the same time, they began to wriggle crazily. Like a balloon being pumped with air, they repeatedly expanded out and shriveled back down. Eventually, at the moment their surfaces became tense and bloated Ssssshk! Marcel Ghionea clearly caught sight of a grey, discolored arm coming out of one Nest. The branches that shot up to the sky shook as if to break at any moment. As they shook more fiercely, the number of fireflies coming out increased. And so, as the fluttering sparks of light touched the grey figure, it began to regain its original color. Eventually, when the black aura of death completely dissipated, a bright red color surfaced on the figure, and a fiery blaze suddenly ignited on the Nest. Crackle! After instantly being enveloped in flames, the Nests cries became even more sorrowful. However, this wasnt the only Nest that was showing a change. One Nest suddenly shrunk as if it was being compressed by air, and another Nest was being torn to shreds by blades of wind. The end result for all the Nests was death by violence. As the husk of the dead tree cracked and scattered away, the five Nests couldnt stand the pressure and exploded. At the same time, figures emanating a large presence rose up from each Nest. Just by standing up, they dyed the surrounding air in their colors clay-brown, water-blue, dark-red, jade-green, and sky-blue. The surviving Spirits erupted into a cheer. [Whooooo!] [The Spirit Kings!] Marcel Ghionea finally recovered his senses and looked around the surroundings. He couldnt find Little Chick. It wasnt until he turned back to the front that he saw Little Chick flying forward a little ways ahead. Splash. Marcel Ghionea caught up to it and threw himself into the lake. Hey. Pushing the paddling Little Chick forward, he asked. What happened? Why did the World Tree suddenly disappear? It didnt. Little Chick quickly replied. It was granted a new life. Since it took care of the urgent matter at hand, its trying to throw away its dead body and be reborn in a clean, new body. That will be much better for it in the long run. But just now Fool. Do you think the World Tree is an idiot? If it became a seed leaf right away, the Nests would have devoured it immediately. Little Chick continued curtly. I told you. We had a chance because the World Tree remained even with a contaminated body. When we delivered the new seed to it, it regained control of its body and used the power of the sedges to blow up the Nests. Having five sedges was really a divine fortune. Then Ah, so annoying! Just see for yourself! Marcel Ghionea stared ahead at Little Chicks scolding. The wastewater-filled lake had been purified before he noticed. Water that was as clear and transparent as a mirror flowed in the lake, shining brightly. Although the water was deep, he could see to the depths like the palm of his hand using the Thousand-Mile Eyes. It was just as Little Chick said. The seed had put down its roots where the World Tree stood. Now, it had already sprouted. Despite being tiny, the seed leaf opened, and it quickly grew in size. By the time Marcel Ghionea reached the center of the lake, it was already on the brink of becoming a sapling. The World Trees seed would need thousands of years to grow to adulthood without the help of the sedges or the nutrients left behind by the previous World Tree. So taking this into account, the new World Tree was growing at an astonishing speed. The five Aphrisos Sedges were displaying their prowess. Its been a while. Have you all been well? Little Chick spoke up as soon as it reached the center of the lake. The Spirit Kings that were blankly floating in the air looked down. [Youre] A fiery titan, whose body was made of flames, slowly lowered his head. After gazing at Little Chick intently, it said. [I see I was wondering what happened So it was you, Arcus Spirit] [L-Lord Rainbow Spirit!] A water-colored Spirit resembling a mermaid acted familiar. [Youve come to save us!] Shut up! However, Little Chick flew into a rage. Goddamn idiots, total buffoons! Is it that hard to forgive the Cave Fairies? You insisted on being obstinate even in such a situation? [Thats] Thats? Thats what? Do you see what happened to this world because of your worthless stubbornness? Why dont you take a good look around!? The Spirit Kings fell silent at Little Chicks reproach. Hey. Marcel Ghionea nudged Little Chick. Although he didnt know what it was talking about, he knew now wasnt the time to be arguing. Chet. Little Chick clicked its tongue before clearing its throat. Then, it cut straight to the chase. You should know that this situation isnt over, right? Hearing this, the five Spirit Kings all turned to one direction. It was the same direction where Marcel Ghionea had come from. They must have felt Twisted Kindness boundless power as they shivered slightly. Little Chick snorted. Whatever. Hand over your powers. [Our powers? Ah, you mean] You should know since you faced those monsters. I dont know how long theyll last. I wont repeat myself again. Hand them over. [We want to, but] The Fire Spirit King, Ifrit, trailed off. [Unfortunately, it isnt possible at the moment.] What? Why? [As you probably know, we were stuck inside the Nests for a long time, providing them with nutrients. Although we recovered a little thanks to the World Tree supplying us with power at the last moment, we still only have a fraction of our full strength. As it stands, it wont matter even if we give you our powers.] Cant you retrieve them? Little Chick asked as it pointed at the remnants of the Nests floating on the lake. [No. Those energies have been contaminated beyond recovery.] Ifrit shook its large head. [The World Tree didnt purify them.] Then just purify them now! [This is the will and the judgment of the World Tree. Although we could if we really wanted to, that would put too much pressure on the World Tree that just evolved into a young tree.] Little Chick grunted. The inside of the World Tree had been empty when the five Nests were eating away at it. Since it couldnt purify the contaminated energy, it would have had to fill the gap using more of the energy from the seed and the sedges. However, the World Tree did not do so. Once it blew up the Nests, it immediately stopped and entered the cycle of rebirth. It must have judged that using any more of the energy would not allow its new body to reach adulthood. Considering the situation at Tigol Fortress, this decision wasnt so hard to understand. [Wait just a moment. I dont know how you managed to obtain so many sedges, but there isnt one, but five of them. One hour no, thirty minutes should be enough. With the World Tree growing, we will also recover our powers and give you the amount you want.] Ifrit was not wrong. But the important thing was that Seol Jihus group might not last another thirty minutes. Every second of every minute was pivotal in this situation. Waiting thirty minutes was impossible. Damn it! If only I had more power!! Little Chick bellowed in rage before flying out. It swam to the remnants of the Nests, then looked around quickly. Here it is. Soon, it discovered the black nucleus of the Nest and dug its head toward it. And what ensued made Marcel Ghionea drop his jaw in shock. Peck, peck, peck! Little Chick began to peck at the nucleus at a frightening speed. Unless he was seeing things, Little Chick was eating the nucleus. [Ah, right, he could do that as well.] As Marcel Ghionea was about to shout if it had gone mad, a voice flowing with the wind halted his thought. Soon, a sharp wind blew. The remaining four nuclei floated up from the remnants of the Nests. After the wind cut them into small, bite-sized pieces, they were gently delivered to Little Chick. A Spirit resembling a translucent, green Fairy slowly lowered her hand. It was the Wind Spirit King, Sylphid. She looked at the dazedly blinking Marcel Ghionea and smiled. [I know what you are worried about, but theres no need to be alarmed.] Its fine to eat those? [Of course! Arcus-nim is an extraordinarily special Spirit, born under the blessing of the Goddess of Chastity.] A special Spirit? [I would have to go describe what happened back then to give a proper explanation. Unfortunately, we dont have the time.] [Simply put, Arcus-nim was born with the duty to annihilate evil.] [He was born solely for that purpose, and all of his Authorities and abilities are designed to facilitate that purpose.] [That is to say, devouring objects tainted by evil is also a part of his duty. To Arcus-nim, evil is only prey for him to feed on. He can use any source of evil as nutrients for growth.] Marcel Ghionea swallowed hard. He thought Little Chick was simply an ill-tempered Spirit Beast, but it turned out to be much more incredible. He could tell just by the way the Spirit Kings treated it. That said, he didnt care much about such things. Marcel Ghionea stared at Little Chick impatiently. The only reason he did not urge it was because he could tell Little Chick was rushing to eat. Hurry, hurry! How much time went by? Burrrp Little Chick let out a loud burp. Marcel Ghionea opened his mouth at last. Are you finished? Mm, this is acceptable. Little Chick nodded. Perhaps because of its bloated stomach, it looked bigger than before. That wasnt all. Its golden-yellow hair had turned half-transparent, almost like the Spirits floating around him. Wait, you Whats there to be surprised about? Im a Spirit too. Little Chick snorted. I wont last long in this form, but it should be enough. Anyway, lets hurry on out of here. Damn it, just whats going on? Ill explain later. I rushed to eat, so theres still a lot I havent fully digested. I need to concentrate on digesting it, so dont talk to me. With that, Little Chick closed its eyes. Marcel Ghionea shook his head, then picked Little Chick up. [Let me give you a hand.] When Sylphid waved her hand, the Archer of Steel floated up and left the lake in an instant. At the same time, a gust of wind enveloped his body, and he felt himself become lighter. Though he couldnt be sure, it was likely an ability that increased his speed. [Please, do your best to hold on. We will join you as soon as we recover our energy.] Ifrits voice flew in from behind his back, but Marcel Ghionea did not answer. The moment he stepped onto the land, he had started running at full speed. Soon, Marcel Ghionea left the premise of the lake and turned into a small dot. * Oi, Magician. At Kazukis call, a young man being treated by Marias healing spell turned his gaze. Its Philip Muller. Whatever. Can you lend me a hand? What? Philip Muller narrowed his eyes at the sudden request. In truth, it was very easy to see that he was in a sorry state. There was one simple reason. It was because he used Manifestation. Even for an Executor, summoning a god to their body was too taxing. Paying a huge price was only natural. This was the reason Philip Muller did not play an active role since the arrival of Twisted Kindness. Its about that Unicorn. Kazuki lowered his voice. It has a weakness. Weakness? Yes. We might be able to hold it down. Philip Mullers eyes lit up. Preventing Raging Temperance from helping Twisted Kindness. If this was truly possible, they would be able to slow down the increasing pressure on the expedition teams throat. How? Its simple. Kazuki aimed his bow at the hazy creatures and continued. We just have to get rid of those Nightshades. Philip Muller furrowed his brows. Just as he was about to ask what this was about "Prrrrr!" The Unicorn dropped its head toward Chohong. Kazuki urgently shouted. Hurry! Philip Muller clenched his teeth and chanted a spell. Although he was still full of questions, this was a situation where actions were needed more than words. Moreover, he wasnt so stupid to be asking for an explanation when every second was of utmost importance. Next, Kazuki fired his arrow, and a magic circle arose from the thick book Philip Muller was holding in his hand. ? The Unicorn halted its charge. It was because a consecutive flurry of arrows and magic spells instantly swallowed the haze around it. "What" The Nightshades were easy opponents from the beginning. Although Kazuki and Philip Muller were tired, they were more than capable of fighting such weak creatures. The haze instantly dimmed and returned to Raging Temperances body. Kazuki did not miss the Unicorns body stiffening for a split second. "Tsk!" The Unicorn clicked its tongue and released the Nightshades again. But it was the same this time. As several spells and arrows flew over, the haze went back where it came from. As a result, the rearing Unicorn stopped and stiffened once again. Its raised forelegs dropped to the ground idly. Philip Muller glanced at Kazuki. Although he was preparing spells as Kazuki requested, he was asking whether this was ultimately meaningful. Attacking the Nightshades was clearly distracting the Unicorn for a moment, but with the haze being absorbed into the Unicorns body and re-released, Philip Muller couldnt help but think it was meaningless. On the contrary, Kazuki was convinced. It was because the Unicorn turned back at them with a look of disbelief. Its as I thought. Kazuki nodded as he nocked another arrow. I get why the Parasite Queen forced Raging Temperance to stay cooped up in this world. What? You see, Ive been wondering ever since our first battle. The Nightshades, I mean. The reason theyre sucked into Raging Temperance without dying. . Of course, that alone isnt too strange. After all, theyre the remnants of a divinity. Kazuki spoke quickly as he watched the Unicorn intently. But that isnt the only strange thing. Have you noticed? Noticed what? Raging Temperance Click. Kazuki finished preparing another arrow and continued. He always releases Nightshades before using his divinity. Chapter 333. Promise (3) Kazuki continued speaking. Its either that or he already has them out. Almost like they have to be. Isnt it a bit too strange to chalk it up to a simple force of habit? Philip Mullers eyes narrowed. Now that he thought about it, Raging Temperance really did release a portion of his divinity through Nightshades every time he made a move. Think about it. Not just what that Unicorn said, but also what Twisted Kindness said. It was at that moment that Raging Temperance released its energy once again. To confirm Kazukis theory, Philip Muller quickly unraveled his spells. As he erased the Unicorns energy yet again Y-You bastards!! The Unicorns furious voice echoed out. On the other hand, it could not hide its frustration and looked overtly restless. Stalling for time when a new World Tree was in the process of being born was not such a wise idea. The Unicorns reaction to getting its Nightshades killed clearly supported Kazukis theory. Now that you mention it. Philip Muller pushed his glasses up. Mulling over Twisted Kindness words just like Kazuki said, there were a few points that caught his attention as well. Trying to imitate Twisted Kindness and ending up with an ill side-effect That most likely means that Raging Temperance ran into a problem while trying to fully absorb his divinity. Kazuki finished Philip Mullers thought. My guess is that he failed to fully absorb the divinity, but was also unable to get rid of his greed. Meaning. Since he would lose the chance to retrieve the divinity if he formed an army with the remnant energy, he must be stopping at using what he can without going over the line. Puha! Philip Muller burst into laughter. He thought it was only an absurd theory at first, but now, looking back, it all made sense. The reason why the Nightshades were so weak, and how Raging Temperance initially showed an instantaneous explosive power that could even send Baek Haeju flying. I get it now. Philip Muller snickered. What Kazuki was saying was simple. The Fourth Army Commander had failed to fully absorb his divinity. Because it was too burdensome to store all of it inside him, he had to release some of it outside before using it. Meaning, they would be able to restrain Raging Temperance if they just forced the energy he emitted back in. If your theory is right I get why Twisted Kindness treated him like a total fool. If he didnt have the ability to fully accept the divinity, he should have used the remnant energy to create an army of his own like the other Commanders. But since he was refusing to do so out of personal greed, it made sense for Twisted Kindness to look down on him from an allys perspective. Self-righteous and egotistical. From the Parasites perspective, those words fit Raging Temperance perfectly. The Parasite Queen just let him be? Well, Twisted Kindness did say that the Queen thinks highly of his experimental mind. Kazuki smirked. On the other hand, Raging Temperances eyes flared up in anger as he looked at the chattering humans. What are you waiting for!? Hurry up! Twisted Kindness urged him at the same time. W-Wait! Ill need to take care of these punks first! A rough snort came out of the Unicorns nostrils. Keu! Fine, Ill kill you two first! The Unicorns horn that was aimed at the expedition team turned towards the two men. But just as it was about to kick off the ground, it was forced to a halt. This was because Philip Muller quickly raised a magic circle into the air. It was the Teleport spell. Keeeeuu! It wanted to rip them apart, but it was still affected by the curse left behind by Avaritia. Unless this curse disappeared, it was impossible to chase after a spatial movement magic spell. So, glaring at the two men fiercely, the Unicorn fixed its stance. Then Hows this!? A never-before-seen quantity of Nightshades shot out of its body. Countless amounts of haze flew out in all directions. Kazuki and Philip Muller hurriedly attacked them, but the sheer amount of Nightshades made it impossible to eliminate them in one go. Haha! Lets see if you can sto? The cackling Unicorn suddenly stopped laughing. Huh? A black smoke brushed past its eyes out of the blue. Each time the wildly flying smoke brushed past the haze, the Nightshades were sucked back into the Unicorns body in vain. That was right. The quick-witted Flone had acted swiftly. Eeek! Unable to do this or that, the Unicorn could only grit its teeth in frustration. It was at that moment that it felt a piercing gaze. Stealthily looking back, it saw Twisted Kindness glaring at it with furious eyes. You are truly Judging by her trembling voice, she seemed to have realized that the Unicorns weakness was found out. A damned useless clown. After spitting out a biting remark, Twisted Kindness clashed forward again. The Unicorn turned its gaze with a dazed face. Kazuki and Philip Muller were still on standby, and the black smoke was also swirling around the air in his vicinity. Their intent was clear. They would return the Nightshades back to its body the moment it released them. Soon. You! The Unicorns face reddened. What Twisted Kindness said was one thing. You! But what was even worse was that two trifling humans were shackling its freedom. This hurt its pride more than anything else. How could it not feel humiliated with its embarrassing weakness revealed to the whole world? Yoooooou! However, what infuriated it the most was that it could not do anything about it. Except for one thing. It was then. You puny insects.! The Unicorns face went red with rage You puny insects dareeeee! Before its eyes suddenly flashed with darkness mixed with light. Now that its come to this, screw it all! Kazuki knit his eyebrows at the unexpected roar. And witnessing what happened in the next moment, his mouth gaped open. I will kill you allllll! Along with a scream shaking the heaven and earth, the Unicorns body was torn into shreds like a piece of paper. From the shattering pieces of its body, a dark figure popped out. At the same time, a large gale raged around it. This phenomenon could only mean one thing. Raging Temperance had unsealed his divinity! Kazuki and Philip Muller were forced to look up as the darkness that emerged from the Unicorns body began to expand in size. Two meters, four meters, eight meters, sixteen meters! Growing at an exponential rate, the head of the figure reached the sky. The final form that appeared shortly afterward was truly the definition of bizarre. A shadowy giant, whose body was made of burning darkness! It wasnt just darkness. An orderly white light was flowing around the giant overlooking the sky. But even that only lasted a moment. As if it was affected by the burning darkness, the light slowly began to boil before bubbling like lava. Huaaaaaaaa! A deafening howl burst out. Kazukis cheeks turned pale. He didnt expect Raging Temperance to go so far as to unseal his divinity. Of course, they would arrive at the best outcome if they could hold out for the duration until his divinity ran out but facing this towering figure directly, Kazuki realized that this was only an empty dream. Humans were fundamentally different from gods. A mortal was incapable of defeating an immortal. At this point, the battle came to a total lull. Kuaaaak! Kuaaaaak! The darkness once again let out a deafening howl, and then it slammed down its titanic foot as if to vent anger. BOOM! The ground jumped. This was not an exaggeration. As the foot slammed down, the earth was flipped upside down, causing a huge earthquake. Rumble! The expedition team members lost their balance at the terrifying rumbling of the earth and fell. The intensity even made Twisted Kindness falter. Immediately spreading her wings and flying up, Twisted Kindness eyes lit up. Hoh! Gazing at the towering giant overlooking the earth, she exclaimed in a great surprise. Its a little late, but youre finally being useful! Breathing a sigh of relief, Twisted Kindness regained her composure. As a Unicorn, Raging Temperance was a buffoon who could not even wield his sealed divinity. However, a god was still a god. As long as he fully unsealed his divinity, even she could not look down on him. Though it would only last a few minutes, he would display absolute power! Seeing this, Twisted Kindness flew far into the distance. Her efficiency-focused personality made her want to fight together with him, but she knew she could not do so. The Fourth Army Commanders Divinity Manifestation had a problem that was on a fundamentally different level than the other Army Commanders Divinity Manifestation. The other Army Commanders simply took a long time to recuperate after unsealing their divinities. However, the Fourth Army Commander had a side-effect of losing his reason due to not having absorbed his divinity in a normal way. Simply put, he went mad and indiscriminately attacked both allies and foes. This was the main reason for his Raging title. But that wasnt the only side-effect. Once Raging Temperance unsealed his divinity, he could not control his energy without the help of another Army Commander. So if left alone, he would rampage until he ran out of time and then perish. Of course, Twisted Kindness did not have any intention of helping Raging Temperance control his energy. This is perfect. A smile emerged on her face. She didnt need to look to know that the pesky expedition team would get swept away by the overwhelming difference in their league. Even if a few managed to escape, she could easily give chase and finish them off. Since the embarrassment of an Army Commander would also self-destruct at the end of it all, how could she not be happy? Fufu, I will at least cheer you on in your final moments. Twisted Kindness raised her hand. Rumble! The ground heaved once again. A thick wall rose from the earth and surrounded the expedition team in an instant. It was as if they were trapped in a circular stadium. Krr? A low growl rang out inside. The dark giant slowly scanned its surroundings at the sudden appearance of the wall. It was like a predator searching for its first prey. Run. Baek Haeju murmured all of a sudden. You need to ru However, she shut her mouth half-way. Breaking the wall and escaping did not guarantee safety. For some reason, Twisted Kindness had disappeared. Although Baek Haeju did not know where she went, looking at the wall, she was sure Twisted Kindness was looking at them. In that case, splitting up and running away would only make it so that she could cut them down one by one. The expedition team was truly stuck between a rock and a hard place, and they stood still in a daze. People instinctively feared the unknown. Moreover, the dark giant was giving off a terrifying pressure that threatened to crush them just by standing near it! Seol Jihu barely managed to twist his trembling neck and turned his gaze. All sorts of thoughts flashed through his mind, but he wasnt in any situation to be nitpicking every available option. The thing in front of him was a truly unfathomable existence! Looking at it, he partly understood why the Army Commanders treated humans as insects. Baek Haeju was right. They could not fight it. They had to run. And so, as he opened his mouth to shout Everyone! The giants head suddenly turned. Seol Jihu froze up mid-sentence. It couldnt be helped. The giant had looked down at him with a monstrous, irresistible gaze. Just by looking at it, his body stiffened like a frog in front of a snake. Death. Unavoidable death. For some reason, that was the only thing that popped up in his mind. Whoosh. Raging Temperance walked forward. With a single step, it arrived in front of Seol Jihu. It pulled its right arm back. Kuaaaaaaaak! With a deafening roar, it swung down at full power. Its shaking arm descended vertically like a falling roller coaster! As Seol Jihu went Ah, a powerful gale whipped up around him. As his bangs fluttered from the wind, Seol Jihus eyes waned. He couldnt dodge it. Even if he did, it would be meaningless. The attack carrying the full power of Raging Temperance was more than enough to obliterate the entire land. Out of instinct, Seol Jihu aimed his spear at the sky. Although he roused his mana, he still had the same devastated face. I held out this far He was already gasping for breath. I got this far. His widened eyes lost strength and slowly began to close. I cant die In the next moment, darkness blanketed his vision. Feeling closer to death than ever before, Seol Jihu shut his eyes and wished from his deepest subconsciousness! I dont want to die! Whoosh! In an instant, Seol Jihu felt all sorts of indescribable feelings. If he had to liken them to something, it would be the feeling of bungee jumping. A terrifying blade of wind swept past his entire body, and his lower stomach churned as if it would explode. Then. By the time the fierce wind flew far away and disappeared, this sensation had vanished completely. His fluttering hair and flapping coat slowly subsided. For a moment, all sorts of thoughts swirled inside his head. Did I die? Did he die without feeling even a slight pain because the attack was just that powerful? Or Am I alive? Seol Jihus closed eyes slowly opened. Next, his blinking pupils were dyed in bewilderment. He still only saw darkness. But when he staggered back unwittingly, he realized the darkness was the giants hand. Its fist was right in front of him. However, he was still alive. This could only mean that for some reason, the fist had stopped before it hit him. Gazing at the fist with a blank look, Seol Jihu soon realized a small change. The outside light that was raging from the rampaging darkness inside the Fourth Army Commander slowly calmed down. Receding at a rapid rate visible to the naked eye, it eventually restrained itself like serene river water. This was as if it was reacting to something else. Just what happened? Seol Jihu, who was about to look up, flinched. He had just then seen a silvery light being emitted below his chin, illuminating the darkness. Looking around to find where this light was coming from, Seol Jihu subconsciously lowered his head. Soon, when he found the source of the light, his mouth slowly gaped open. What? At Seol Jihus neck. My pendant? The pendant hanging from his neck was shining with a pure, silvery light. Chapter 334. Promise (4) Lets rewind time by 30 minutes to when Marcel Ghionea was preparing to shoot and Seol Jihu and the rest of the expedition team were stalling for time against Twisted Kindness. The great war in the Middle World was momentarily in a lull.With the unexpected arrival of humanitys reinforcements, a tense silence descended on Tigol Fortress. Gabriel moved slowly, with much caution. She placed her hands on the fortress wall and stared into the distance. She blinked, yet the distant scenery did not change. In front of her eyes were undoubtedly humanitys mounted troops. It really was happening. Whatever their reason may be, humanity had decided to abandon its long-standing impartiality. Frankly speaking, she was not expecting the current situation to suddenly change due to the arrival of humanitys reinforcements. She knew that the Parasites main force was still strong and that the Federations and humanitys forces were weaker in comparison. This was no secret. However, she couldnt care less about this. What really mattered was the fact that before it was too late, before the train reached its final destination called despair, humanity had responded to the Federation''s request for help. They really came. Gabriel whispered under her breath and clenched her fists. At the same time, a sudden roar of cheers erupted from Tigol Fortress. Waaaaaaaaaaa! Sky Fairies raised their bows, and Cave Fairies lifted both arms above their heads and cheered. Even the Beastmen joined in, waving their arms up and down. Help that arrived when one needed it the most, always felt more personal. With the fortress on the verge of collapse, they were happier than ever to see reinforcements. Waaaaaa! Waaaaaa! Their cheers and chants echoed endlessly throughout the silent battlefield. Meanwhile Teresa, who was standing on the mountain ridge, slowly shifted her gaze downward. Though her initial intention was to assess the situation, when she saw the battlefield, she became speechless. She couldnt be blamed as the first thing she saw was a pile of corpses beside the fortress wall. The mountain of bodies helped her gauge the brutality of this war. And there were more such mountains scattered across the battlefield. Moreover, the ground was completely charred black from the inestimable number of Thunders that must have been detonated. The wind brought along a heat mixed with the smell of blood. All of these traces gave her a good idea of how fiercely the Parasites attacked and how desperately the Federation defended the fortress. Cough. Teresa coughed lightly. Suddenly, she noticed a change in the atmosphere. Murmurs of the soldiers buzzed out as they looked up at the sky. Turning her gaze upward, she saw underneath the dark clouds covering the sun, a giant holographic figure floating across the dark sky. Teresas eyes narrowed behind her helm. Parasite Queen. The flickering hologram showed a giant figure sitting in a chair, resting her chin in her hands. Evidently indifferent to the arrival of the reinforcements, the Queen kept her eyes fixed on Tigol Fortress. Looking at the scenery below, Teresa could understand the Parasite Queens confidence, which might have been interpreted as arrogance under different circumstances. Oho, shes really going all out. Suddenly, Teresa heard a languid voice. From out of nowhere came Cinzia. She was looking up at the sky, admiring the enemy. It appeared she had used the Teleport spell to appear next to her. So thats the Parasite Queen. This is my first time seeing her in person. For her to show her true self even as a hologram she must be dead serious about this war. Teresa couldnt agree more. The size of her army proved just how determined the Parasite Queen was. An army of corpses, parasites, Nests, and five armies led by Army Commanders the grayish-black things swarmed all over the earth as if pandemonium had befallen the Middle World. There were so many of them that it was no exaggeration to say that they could swallow the majestic Tigol Fortress without much difficulty. What was important was that Teresa would have to go in there soon, knowing that all her efforts could be in vain. The fear of death caused the Horuses to growl softly. Teresa bit her lips, stroking the neck of the frightened Horus. It would be a lie to say that she wasnt afraid. And it wasnt just her. Fear was pervasive in the faces of every soldier facing the Parasite Army. Theres no way well win. Suddenly dizzy, Teresa lowered her head. Intense nausea caused by overwhelming pressure almost frightened her into falling off her horse. It was then. ! Feeling a sudden heat on her chest, Teresa hurriedly put her hand inside her cloak. She then took out a piece of paper and frowned. Ah Observatio Vitae. This piece of paper was a gods contract that represented the life of its contractor. Again The contract was burning. More than half had already been burned, and what remained was quickly disappearing. This could only mean one thing Seol Jihus life was in danger. No. Teresa murmured blankly. No! As if to respond to her desperate cry, the fire finally stopped. All that was left now was a small piece that could barely be grabbed between two fingers. In truth, this wasnt the first time this happened. She had already experienced many moments like this while advancing. The latest incident was a close call, but the contract was still alive. Although what just happened was the most serious of all those instances, the contract did not disappear in the end. It was resisting even as a tiny piece. The tenacity of the contractor shook Teresa. Seeing the desperately struggling contract, Teresa collected her thoughts. Now was not the time to let fear consume her. Seol Jihu must be out there, fighting, even as she hesitated. He must be risking his life, crossing the boundary between life and death again and again, and having a bloody battle. All for a single purpose, believing in the people left behind in the Middle World. Teresas heart sank when she saw the piece of paper flickering like a candle that was about to go out. In the end, she closed her eyes. Well, its only natural. Cinzia threw a glance at Teresa, who had her head down. This is the first time that humanity has witnessed the Parasite Army of this size. Even Im a little afraid. This was her way of consoling. However, Teresa remained silent. She opened her mouth wide and exhaled deeply, then held out the paper in her hand to Cinzia. Hmm? Cinzia grabbed the paper nonchalantly. Suddenly, a light flickered in her eyes. This is. Observatio Vitae, a contract that allows one to observe life. . The contractor is. The representative of Valhalla. Cinzia raised her head and lightly waved the paper. So? Why are you giving me this? Teresa sighed again. I just wanted you to know She continued with her head still down. That is the only hope we have left. Cinzia raised one eyebrow. She said nothing and turned around with the paper still held in her hand. Well join in as soon as the contract is implemented. I wish you luck. A magic circle surrounded Cinzia, and she disappeared in the next instant. Teresa slowly raised her head. She opened her eyes and stared into the distance. The Parasites were on the move. There was no time to waste.Teresa pointed her sword at the sky, relying on the heat of the contract remaining in her hand. Ooooooh! Ooooooh! The soldiers erupted into fierce battle cries. Trying to suppress their fears, they slammed the flat ends of their weapons on to the ground, yelling. Teresa recalled her last meeting with Seol Jihu, her back against the wave of the soldiers roars. He had promised to return safely. She had also promised to buy him time. Teresa clenched her teeth. . The view in front of her remained the same. She still felt fear in her heart. The fact that her hand holding the sword was shaking proved this. Can I do it? Doubt crossed her mind again, but she suppressed it. She didnt have a choice. This was something she had to do. Seol Jihu would surely keep his promise. Therefore, she had to keep her side of the bargain. And now was the time to do just that. PPOOOOOO! It was then that the trumpet blared. Teresas eyes brimmed with determination. . Right, it would be okay even if she was reduced to a meat shield. It would be okay even if she died in vain without being able to swing her sword a single time. As long as she could do one thing. The one thing that Seol Jihu dearly wished. To buy the time that she promised Seol Jihu! PPOOOOOO! Her silver longsword, reflecting the light of the sun, slid down and pointed straight at the Parasites. At the same time, she dug her spurs into the Horus and opened her mouth wide. And then. ATTENTION! Teresa yelled as she rode her Horus down the ridge. ADVAAAAANCE! WAAAAAAAAAAH! Countless voices united into a single large roar that chased after her. Finally, humanity''s cavalry began to rush towards the Parasite army! ** Seol Jihu couldnt understand what was going on. Why did Raging Temperance stop attacking? And why was his pendant glowing? What was clear, however, was that a change had occurred inside Raging Temperance. It was undeniable. As the light flowing outside settled down, the darkness filling up the inside became more and more confused. Seol Jihu could tell how confused Raging Temperance was. [Thats right. Temperance!] At that moment, a mass of black smoke came flying at Seol Jihu. It was Flone. [Right. Temperance It was Temperance!] Flone? Seol Jihu murmured, staring vacantly at Flone, who was shifting her gaze between the giant and the pendant. However, Flone wasnt listening. [O Venerable Temperance!] She put her hands together in prayer and looked up at the giant with desperate eyes. [Please answer me if you can hear my voice!] Keuu. [Although the Rothschears did not serve you, you must remember that Rhetinhen transferred the Promise of Temperance to us!] The Promise of Temperance? Seol Jihu frowned, trying to remember where hed heard that phrase before. [A long time has passed, but the Promise still stands! And not long ago, the owner of the Promise handed over his rights to another man!] Flone pointed at Seol Jihu. [This is that man!] Keuuuu! [My grandfather acknowledged this man as the rightful owner of the Promise! He is the man to whom you must keep your promise!] Flone continued passionately. Although Seol Jihu didnt know what she was talking about, its effect was clear to see. Each time she mentioned the promise, the light became brighter. Seol Jihus pendant also began giving off a strong glow. That wasnt all. The giant had also withdrawn his arms before he noticed. Slowly, it raised both hands and wrapped them around its temple. Keeuuuak! Keeuuaaaaak! All of a sudden, he began screaming, wriggling his body side to side. He was clearly in pain. Seeing this, Seol Jihu suddenly remembered the time he visited the ancient emperors villa. There, he met Flones grandfather, and. [Favor. Necklace. Oath. Change.] [Promise with the Seven Virtues Temperance in other words on par with the Imperial Oath.] Could it be? Seol Jihu shifted his gaze. Flone, what do you mean by Promise? [It refers to the covenant that each family of the Empire made with a god. Remember, Rothschear served Castitas, the goddess of chastity?] Flone explained quickly, and Seol Jihu nodded. So this Promise is a kind of wish? [Its not a mere wish.] Flone shook her head. [Its a blessing and an oath that a family receives in exchange for devoting their lives to serve a god. As long as they remain loyal, not even a god can break this Promise!] Flone looked up at Raging Temperance. [Hurry! My yelling will have no effect on him! Right now, youre the rightful owner of the Promise!] At that moment, Seol Jihu instinctively knew what he had to do. He still had a few questions left, but those were for later. A promise that even a god cannot break! Seol Jihu clutched his pendant. Looking up at the howling Raging Temperance, he strongly wished in his heart. What is he doing? Twisted Kindness furrowed her brows. She had set the stage for Raging Temperance in respect for his unsealing of divinity that disregarded its side-effect. However, rather than finishing off the expedition team, it was rampaging by itself. Twisted Kindness clicked her tongue and made adjustments to her plan. Although she did not want to get close to an unhinged divine being, something seemed to be going wrong. What are you doing? She drew closer and shouted, but Raging Temperance was unresponsive. I asked what you are doing! Hurry up and? At that moment, Twisted Kindness noticed a change. Raging Temperance was in a strange state. As the outside light was restrained, the darkness stopped seething up and quickly subsided. It was as if the energy was being controlled. Raging Temperance was controlling his divinity? That was impossible. Hurriedly looking back at the expedition team, Twisted Kindness gaze fixed down on Seol Jihu. Thats His glowing pendant immediately caught her attention. It was only a simple necklace when he was fighting her. Wait. Twisted Kindness blinked. That wasnt an ordinary pendant. Now, she could feel a powerful link between the pendant and Raging Temperance. An irresistible law of causality that even a god could not defy was restraining the giants mighty body! Dont tell me! Remembering the reason that the Parasite Queen could not leave the Corrupted Throne, Twisted Kindness gave a low groan. That wasnt the only problem. The current Raging Temperance had lost his reason, only having his instincts remaining. So what if the enemy could forcefully control this instinct too? Now isnt the time to be making petty schemes! Despite not knowing what was really going on, Twisted Kindness made a cool-headed judgment. The pendant had to be destroyed. If she didnt, she had a strong feeling that something unimaginable would happen. However, just as she was about to make a move, she flinched. Raging Temperance stopped its growling. . Turning its head, it looked straight at Twisted Kindness, who was floating in the air. At the same time that Twisted Kindness felt a subtle killing intent from its fixed gaze Raging Temperances mouth gaped open. From its widened mouth, a blinding light erupted out. Twisted Kindness eyes shot open. An unexpected attack shot forward without a single warning! Kwaaaaaaaaa! In a split second, a beam of light tearing through the air swept past Twisted Kindness! Chapter 335. Promise (5) The beam of light that shot out of Raging Temperances mouth fully engulfed Twisted Kindness and pierced through the sky. Looking from afar, one would mistakenly think that a giant pillar of light was erected in the sky. KIAAAAAAAAAA! A high-pitched scream that seemed to tear apart the fabric of space erupted. It was Twisted Kindness scream, without a doubt. To reiterate, Raging Temperance under Divine Manifestation was not an opponent that could be looked down on. Setting aside the side-effect unique to him and comparing only the difference in their energys league, he was not far behind Twisted Kindness. Moreover, Twisted Kindness was struck without being able to make proper preparations. Soon, by the time that the pillar of light slowly faded away and the cluster of light dyeing the air white subsided, what Seol Jihu witnessed was Twisted Kindness swaying down like a willow branch shaking in the wind. She did not fall straight down. She was trying to desperately steady herself, but she fell constantly while drawing a gradual arc like a butterfly with a torn wing. Tak. Her left foot touched the ground, and she immediately swayed in a big motion. Chiiik! White steam rose up from her heated body. Keeeeeeu Her miserable state was already a sight to see, but her heavily panting face was even more of a spectacle. Her previous dignified expression was nowhere to be seen. Her proud pupils had disappeared leaving only the sclera behind; it looked like she had gone mad. At that moment, her slowly swaying body halted. Twisted Kindness had balanced herself by just barely planting her foot on the ground. Her half-tilted body trembled, and her eyes came into focus again. Kuk, kuhuk, kuhuuuk! Was the injury she suffered that severe? Twisted Kindness coughed as if even breathing was difficult. Kuuhhhhh Soon, she finally managed to straighten her back, but Kwang! What she saw when she stood back up was a giant breaking the earth wall and charging toward her. Raising his foot back, Raging Temperance kicked Twisted Kindness as though she was a soccer ball. Pang! Before she could collect herself, Twisted Kindness was sent flying into the sky. Scattering a large amount of fresh blood in the air, she quickly cut through the sky and became a dot in an instant. Flying endlessly, she broke through dozens of trees, boulders, and other terrain features before hitting a large cliff and coming to a stop. Koong! Twisted Kindness back curved like a bow. Streams of blood burst out of her nose and mouth. Cough! Cough! Wuuuuuuk! Coughing violently, she shot open her eyes. Perhaps because of the powerful impact, her faint consciousness became clear. Koong, koong, koong, koong. She raised her eyes as soon as she heard the rumbling earth. Looking at the giant stomping toward her, her face contorted with rage. Yoooooooouuu! A curdling voice rang out, and her pupils seethed along with it. Now that things had come to this, Twisted Kindness decided it was a do-or-die situation. Though she wasnt sure what happened, she decided that Raging Temperance was no longer her ally. Fool! Dont you know you are being toyed with by these insects!? Seeing Raging Temperance, who had already shortened the distance and was pulling his hand back, she clutched her twin swords. Fine! If that is what you want, I will play along with your farce! An alarming shockwave pulsated out from Twisted Kindness. With her twin swords carving the way, she shot forward like a bolt of lightning. In an instant, the twin swords clashed with the titanic, towering fist. Euuuuuuuu! Krrrrrrrrrrr! The two energies entered a fierce tug of war. The cluster of light spreading out in all directions illuminated the surroundings as if the sun had descended, and the terrain features that could not withstand the clashing energies shattered into dust and scattered away. Eventually, the surrounding area turned into a strange landscape that lacked a single landmark and even blocked out all sounds. As this fierce clash, in which neither side lost out, continued, Twisted Kindness twin swords advanced forward ever so slightly. In the next moment, Twisted Kindness let out a roar and shook her arms. As the intersecting twin swords cut down diagonally, Raging Temperances energy split apart, revealing a gap. The fierce energy filling the surroundings vanished out of the blue. The giants titanous body slanted, and Raging Temperance took a step back. Twisted Kindness had surprisingly suppressed the rampaging Raging Temperance with her strength! And not missing out on this gap, she rushed in like a tiger. Slash! Raging Temperances thick arm was cut off like tofu. A lowly creature of the Spiritual Dimension dares to contend with me!? Twisted Kindness shot up to the sky. Although she planned to ride this momentum to behead Raging Temperance ! Before she swung her longsword, her eyes shot open. Raging Temperances body had expanded before she noticed, and it was looking like it would blow up at any moment. Woooong, wooong! An explosive aura flowed out from its body as well. Doing a double-take, Twisted Kindness hurriedly spread her wings and flew back. At the same time, Raging Temperances body expanded even more and radiated a blinding light. Kwang, kwang, kwang, kwang, kwang, kwang, kwang! The light shot out into all directions like falling stars and exploded without distinguishing between heaven and earth. Eeeeeeuuuu! It was clearly a desperate, do-or-die attack neglecting the safety of its user! Given Raging Temperances identity as a Darkshini, it would not be unharmed after using so much energy at once. However, an attack that put its users life at risk worthily carried immense power. Even Twisted Kindness had no choice but to clench her teeth and move out of the way. The same applied to the expedition team. The aftereffects of the mindless Raging Temperances attack flooded over to their vicinity. Although it was only a small aftershock, even this had enough power to annihilate several dozen people with ease. Watch out! As the shockwave shattered the earth wall and came crashing in, Seo Yuhui immediately scraped up her power to cast a barrier. She was a legend of Paradise and also one of the only two Level 8s. Worthy of her title as the greatest Priest, she managed to block the shockwave. However, even that was only temporary. Soon, the barrier began to shake noticeably. Do something! Seo Yuhui clenched her teeth while sweating profusely. Philip Muller quickly chanted a spell. A magic circle floated up from his book and surrounded the expedition team in an instant. Only after moving back via Teleport did the expedition team breathe a sigh of relief. Whew. Seol Jihu also relaxed a bit, but he became lost for words when he looked back to the front. The heaven and earth were shaking from the torrential rain of light. After carpet-bombing the entire area, the light exploded in its entirety and created a mushroom-shaped cloud. Seol Jihu could not take his eyes off this chilling scene. In a way, this was their perfect moment to slay Twisted Kindness. However, he soon erased this thought from his head. Its impossible A battle between two divine beings was occurring. The life-or-death battle of two gods was far beyond the comprehension of any mortal beings. Not just heaven and earth, but even the very fabric of space was being torn apart. The world was quite literally blowing up. Interfering in a battle of such scale was out of the question. Not when one wrong move or one minor accident could easily seal fate. It was then. Pang! Along with a powerful explosion, Seol Jihu caught sight of Twisted Kindness being knocked back. Keeeeuk! She tumbled on the ground before gritting her teeth. She ended up being hit just as she was about to escape the range of Raging Temperances attack. Standing up just barely, she scowled at the scorching pain tearing through her body. This couldnt continue. It wasnt that she believed she would lose. However, Raging Temperance was attacking relentlessly without a care for the aftermath while she was in a position where she had no choice but to dodge. She had to think about the expedition team, and more importantly, she had to keep in mind the World Tree that was growing at a frightening rate. Disadvantageous. The situation was simply too disadvantageous. This cant go on. The time for her to make a decision had come. Although she knew she shouldnt, the situation was forcing her to make a decision. The moment she thought so in her subconscious mind, Twisted Kindness eyes widened. Forced? I am being forced? She had never felt anything like this. Not only since the moment she received her divinity, but since the moment she hatched out of her egg. Koong, koong, koong. Raging Temperance charged in without giving her a chance to rest. Dammmn ittttt! In the end, Twisted Kindness came to a decision. She threw the left hands longsword up to the sky and conversely threw the right hands longsword down to the ground. The twin swords that left her hands slithered out as though they had a mind of their own. Soon, something mystical happened. The longswords melted down and changed into blood-like liquids. Then, they spread out like a drop of paint in a glass of water, and two magic circles filled with incomprehensible symbols were created from them. The racing giant passed through the two magic circles at the same time that Twisted Kindness raised her left arm up high. Come! Six Domains of the Desire Realm![1] Zzwwooooongg! The sound of the space being cut was heard. Next, the spinning magic circle in the air, dripping with blood, radiated a terrifying blood-light. Then, blood-colored lightning bolts struck down from the vertices of the hexagram. KUAAAAAAAAK! The giant, charging in like a raging bull, finally stopped. A blood-red electric current flowed through the light enveloping its body, and it convulsed as if it was electrocuted. Keheuk! Likewise, a near bucketful of blood spurted out of the shaking Twisted Kindness mouth. This time, the magic circle on the ground turned red. Splitting left and right like a monster opening its mouth, it began to suck in the giant like a black hole! Kua, kua, kuaaa, kuaaaaaa! Raging Temperance struggled desperately, but it was already being sucked in from its legs. Heeeeeeeeu! Twisted Kindness also gave her all, pushing more of her energy into her two hands. Return to the Spiritual Dimension, lowly vermin! At last, the magic circle devoured more than half of the giants body. What was important was that the black hole only sucked in the internal darkness. Indeed, what Twisted Kindness was trying to do was forcefully separate the two fused energies inside Raging Temperance. Opening the Six Domains of the Desire Realm where a sixth heaven-rank god resides to trap the divinity, and then opening the door of the Spiritual Realm to return the Darkshinis true body. With this, the divine energy that lost its place should naturally go back to its original state. Twisted Kindness guess was spot on. Once the darkness was sucked in completely, Raging Temperances aura drastically lost its cohesiveness. Getting smaller bit by bit, it eventually turned into a small spherical object and dropped to the ground. Only then did Twisted Kindness lower her arms. And so, by the time the magic circles disappeared completely, the world regained its silence. The only thing that remained were piles of ashes. It was like looking at a scene after a nuclear war. No way Seol Jihus jaw dropped. He was a little skeptical as he watched the exchange, but Raging Temperance had really perished and returned to the origin. Twisted Kindness had triumphed in the end! Of course, she wasnt in her best condition either. Keuk! Staggering side to side, Twisted Kindness dropped to her knee at last. Her body was in such a pitiful state that it would be wrong to describe her as anything but grotesque. She was bleeding from every surface of her body. Furthermore, her skin had cracked up like a land wrought with drought, making her look like a being of blood. In a way, it was to be expected. She had borrowed the power of the Six Domains, which came from the Desire Realm, one of the Three Realms of Samsara. And on top of that, she had forcefully opened the door to the Spiritual Dimension. Each of them was a magic spell that went beyond the level of a grand magic, so even an existence of her level was not able to ignore the terrifying recoil. Of course, she was prepared for the side-effects ever since she decided to resort to this method. ...Ha. Bitterness appeared on Twisted Kindness face as she wiped the blood off her mouth. To think I would be pushed to this extent The current situation was naturally something she could not have foreseen. Who was Twisted Kindness? She was the only Army Commander that the Parasite Queen treated with respect! Being called the strongest Army Commander was not a simple title. Since birth, she was in a different league than the others. She was a member of the Dragon race, one of the half-god races of the universe. Even among the Dragons of Paradise, she was the strongest one that survived until no other remained! How did I end up like this? Calmly checking her condition even in such a situation, Twisted Kindness made an accurate judgment. With this body, its no longer possible to do anything about the Spirit Realm. To be more precise, she had to choose between two options. The first was to turn back, destroy the World Tree before it reached adulthood, and then escape. The second was to ignore the World Tree and kill the expedition team no, Seol Jihu, at the very least. She did not need to think for long. After barely getting up, she gazed at Seol Jihu, who was staring back from a far distance. She knew that destroying the World Tree would help in taking down Tigol Fortress. However, Twisted Kindness scale judged Seol Jihu to be of much greater weight than the World Tree. In truth, she did not know why. But having fought him on this day, there was one thing she could be sure about. If she let this man escape? Twisted Kindness bit her lower lip. She could not fathom what incredible plans he would carry out in the future, and how much he would grow and hinder the Parasites plans. So she decided on her option. However, it wasnt as if she had no hesitations. She had revealed almost every card in her hand. She still had a final trump card that she did not use, but this also meant having this card stopped would leave her with absolutely zero resources. If the opponent took out yet another unexpected card. No. Twisted Kindness clenched her teeth and shook away the worry rising up in her mind. I must kill him. That is the right choice no matter what. She had a strong feeling that letting this man reach the Queen was the one thing she absolutely could not allow. Steeling her resolve, Twisted Kindness spread her wings open. Seol Jihu collected his breath as he watched her slowly fly up. I admit. Although they were a fair distance away, Twisted Kindness voice rang out in his ear clearly. I did not think I would be pushed to the corner to this extent. So you can be proud. Seol Jihu furrowed his brows. I can be proud? Frankly speaking, the expedition team wasnt in a fantastic state either. They had already met their limit when they subjugated the Unicorn. In other words, everyone had surpassed their limits to hold off against Twisted Kindness. But despite most members being in a groggy state, their situation was far better than before. Raging Temperance had bought them ample time, and it was clear that Twisted Kindness was on her last leg. It might even be possible to kill an additional Army Commander. That was what Seol Jihu thought. Whats wrong? But a vivacious voice tickled his ear. Did you think you were the only one with a trump card? What? Seol Jihus eyes shot open. It was then. Flash! A brilliant light erupted from the distant sky. Enveloped by the light, Twisted Kindness body expanded. However, this was unlike the time with Raging Temperance. Without brewing a violent storm, the light took shape instantly, quietly and noiselessly. This showed the perfect degree of control Twisted Kindness had over her divinity. The final shape was that of a Bone Dragon. From the head to the tail, an almost 10-meter-long Dragon made of bones revealed itself. F-Fuck! Another Divinity Release!? Maria screamed. She was half right and half wrong. Because Twisted Kindness already had full control over her divinity, releasing her power would not make her divinity increase explosively. But, the significance lied in the fact that she revealed her true body. Although Twisted Kindness fought in a human body until now, her real self was a Dragon through and through. Humans and Dragons had fundamentally different bodies. Now that she transformed, it was only natural that her output would change on a fundamental level. KUOOOOOOO! Twisted Kindness looked up at the sky and roared. Dragon Roar a skill demanding obedience from all living beings rang out. Euuuuu! Keeuuu! The members of the expedition team blocked their ears as the world seemed to growl at them. Ultimately, they fell on their butts after much struggle. Next, the Bone Dragons hollow eyes flashed. KEUUUAAAAH! Philip Muller, who was preparing to use Teleport, abruptly screamed in pain. Mister Philip Muller! Seol Jihu called out with a grimace, but there was nothing he could do. Philip Muller was convulsing on the ground, crackling with blood-colored electricity. But that wasnt the end. Looking back, Seol Jihu felt a frightening energy gathering in the distance. The Dragon floating in the air was opening its mouth at the expedition team. And inside it, an inestimable flux of light was being compressed into a sphere. By the time Seol Jihu realized what it was... This is it! Kwaaaaaaaa! A huge beam of light was already shooting out of the Bone Dragons mouth. It did not touch the ground, but everywhere it passed flared up with colossal flames. The breath of light pounced toward the expedition team as if to incinerate them along with the entire surrounding area. The beam cut through hundreds of meters in an instant. Seol Jihu did not even think to dodge it. Seo Yuhui jumping in front of him and casting a barrier. No! And Baek Haeju holding him in her embrace. Seol Jihu did not perceive either of them. He only looked up at the approaching beam of light with an entranced look. It was then. Whiiiiish! A fierce wind blew. Seol Jihus fluttering bangs tickled his eyelids. Next, something lightly hopped off of his shoulder. Opening the eyes he subconsciously closed, Seol Jihu strained his eyes. He had only blinked once. But there was something in front of him that was not there before. Although it became translucent, if he was not seeing wrong, it was Little Chick. Right, Little Chick was flying past Seo Yuhui. You. The beam of light rushed closer. Facing this devastating breath, Little Chick spread out its tiny wings. At the same time, five colors dyed its tiny body, and it opened its small beak. PPIAAAAAAAAK! The translucent Little Chick roared. 1. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Desire_realm Chapter 336. The Twisting Gears Seol Jihu closed his eyes in that instant as a huge burst of light exploded in front of him along with the roaring breath. Crackling sounds blazed up around his ears. He could not hear nor feel anything other than this sound. Soon, as Seol Jihu opened up his eyes, they slowly widened. Kwaaaaaaaa! The breath was still being fired. However, it wasnt reaching the expedition team. Was it about eight meters long? Its upper body, which included its neck, was long like that of a giraffe, and its lower body was slim like that of a deer. It had a long, five-colored tail that stretched-out like the tail of a peacock, and it had the jaw of a swallow and the beak of a chicken. This beautiful and noble bird resembling a phoenix was floating in front of the expedition team. Covering itself with its wings, it was taking on the frightening breath and withstanding it. Were back! At that moment, a voice that was short of breath struck their ears. Sorry for being late! But we tried to come back as quickly as possible! Marcel Ghionea was panting on his knees, beads of sweat dripping from his head like rain. This could only mean one thing. Thats Little Chick? Seol Jihu blinked rapidly. Twisted Kindness was no different. She was flapping her large bone wings, staring in astonishment. Who the hell She couldnt finish saying the words, are you? The situation was simply too ludicrous. Realizing that capturing both rabbits would be too difficult, she had chosen to focus on Seol Jihu. Although she attacked in a bit of a hurry, she was still on the brink of success. . However, just at the last moment, a bony bird had appeared out of nowhere and blocked it. Fu This wasnt the first time or even the second time that this happened. How could there be such coincidences in the world? Fucking hell At this point, she was beginning to wonder whether this planet called Paradise was actually taking this mans side. She was so dumbfounded that she stopped her breath subconsciously. The enemy was still in good shape. Although half of its body became dyed in the color of her breath, this color was quickly devoured by scarlet flames. Then, the eyes of the phoenix that regained its original colors sharpened in a flash, and then it shot toward Twisted Kindness with a vigorous flapping of its wings. Keuk! As Twisted Kindness reluctantly accepted the challenge, two mighty existences clashed in the air. Twisted Kindness, flying up in an instant, breathed out again. At the same time, she suddenly descended and slammed down onto the phoenix. Koong! The earth jumped from the heavy impact. However, despite successfully slamming down on the phoenix, Twisted Kindness felt her legs become hot. She wasnt mistaken. The phoenixs long, giraffe-like neck peeked out. Turning its head and facing Twisted Kindness, it opened its mouth, and a wave of bright red flames shot out of its beak. !? Twisted Kindness was greatly astonished. Her bones, enveloped by the flames, were melting down while giving off white steam. Even when she tried to extinguish them in fright, they rekindled in the next instant and tormented her endlessly. Though she had returned to her true form in a weakened state, this was still too hard to believe. You! Twisted Kindness hurriedly flew back and whipped her tail fiercely. [Ack!] The phoenix screamed as well. Of course, it didnt just lie there and take the attack. [That hurt, you damned parasitic lizard!] Swinging its blazing wing, it clawed at Twisted Kindness. Chiiik! A fair amount of steam billowed out from the lacerated bones. Damn it! After fighting at close quarters like so, Twisted Kindness breathed out one more time and quickly flew up. Meanwhile, she glanced down at the ground, wondering if she could kill Seol Jihu. However, she was forced to give up at the very next moment. It was because the phoenix had noticed her intent and instantly blocked her path. To make matters worse, the expedition team began to move once again. Seol Jihu had snapped out of his daze and ordered the group to aid the phoenix. Now looking very bitter and resentful, Twisted Kindness glared at the phoenix with killing intent. Still, she accepted what was an undeniable truth. The strange bird was not a simple Spirit Beast. She could tell at least this much from their short exchange. Its immortal attribute was one thing, but what bothered her the most was that its energy was the polar opposite of her own. As someone who had turned into a Bone Dragon in the process of accepting the evil attribute, the phoenix was an almost perfect counter to her. It would be a different story if she fought it from the start in her peak condition. However, in her current worn-down state, it was not an opponent she could finish off in a short period of time. Flying to the side to dodge another wave of flames, Twisted Kindness subconsciously thought about retreating. Realizing this, her teeth clattered with bitterness, yet she could not deny this reality. Now, there was only one thing she was sure about. It was that the resources of her opponents surpassed her own with the appearance of the phoenix. On any other day, she would have chosen to escape without even thinking about it. But the reason she was staying even while knowing that she could not reach that man was simply because she couldnt believe it. Keuk! I have to run away with my tail between my legs without having accomplished anything? Really? Unable to throw away her regret, Twisted Kindness circled around the air and looked back at Seol Jihu. Turning the tables at a critical moment should be something anyone could do. Even a few seconds was fine. If a small gap appeared, she would seize the chance and strike a fatal blow to Seol Jihu. It was then. Twisted Kindness, who was glancing at the ground while focusing on dodging the phoenixs attacks, suddenly stopped flying. It had no choice as every single cell in her body reacted to the undulation of energy coming from a far distance. A terrifying power rivaling a god slowly encroached upon the land as if to assert its original ownership over it. This phenomenon could only mean one thing. Ah! The World Tree had fully revived. To be precise, it should have finished its evolution to adulthood! She had shouldered all sorts of danger to get rid of Raging Temperance. As a result, she couldnt do a thing about a single phoenix and was busy dodging its attacks. Another being rivaling, no, surpassing Raging Temperance would be joining this battle? It wouldnt even end there. Since the World Tree regained its energy, the Spirit Kings and the remaining Spirits should regain their strength soon. Once Twisted Kindness thoughts reached here, she immediately made up her mind. To retreat. Now that things had come to this, there was nothing to even think about. If she hesitated any longer, escaping might not be an option as the World Tree would surely hinder it after reclaiming dominance over this world. Uuuuuuggghhh! And so, she roused her energy to open the door to Paradise, but she winced again. A thought suddenly crossed her mind. Ah! Looking back, there was one thing she had to do no matter what. Yes, she failed to conquer the Spirit Realm. Yes, she failed to kill or even stop Seol Jihu. But even if she must fall back, she could not do so without retrieving Temperances divinity. Otherwise, she would not have the face to stand before the Parasite Queen. Argh! Youre of no help even in death!! Recalling Raging Temperance, Twisted Kindness gritted her teeth. Damn it! Damn it!! On the other hand, she turned her body, blaming herself for not killing Seol Jihu when she had the chance. She was in an advantageous spot distance-wise. It would be too absurd if she could not achieve even this. And so, she swooped down, charging toward Temperances divinity at peak speed. Seol Jihu, who was chasing Twisted Kindness with his eyes, frowned. She seemed to be aiming for him just a second ago, but now she was suddenly flying in the opposite direction. Huh? Seol Jihus eyes widened after turning to the direction that Twisted Kindness was flying to. It was where Raging Temperance perished. In that place, there was something emitting a pure light. The brilliant light was clearly visible even with the distance between them. At that instant, for some unknown reason STOP HER!!!! Seol Jihu shouted at the top of his lungs and even activated the Festina Earrings. He had a feeling that he had to stop her no matter what. Even though he ran with the Festina Earring activated three times, he still could not catch up to Twisted Kindness, who was disregarding all else and flying at her top speed. In fact, she was widening the gap bit by bit. However, at that moment Rumbleeeee! The light of dawn broke through as the sky split in half. From the gap, dazzling clusters of light emerged. Level 8, Ateras Saintess Requiem of Stars. Starlights summoned by Seo Yuhui rained down like a meteor shower. The raining starlights perfectly fell in front of Twisted Kindness path. To break through or to turn back? Twisted Kindness chose the former. Protecting herself as much as possible with magic, she ran straight through the starlights. Keeeeuuu!! A bone-shattering pain crept up wherever the starlights struck, but she withstood the pain with her superhuman endurance and did not stop flying. However, she could not stop herself from slowing down. Spitting out a groan, Twisted Kindness reached out with her hand. Zwoooong! Then, the space in front of Temperances divinity split open, and the dark cosmos revealed itself. Her plan was simple. She would continue on her path, retrieve Temperances divinity, and then immediately escape this world. Just a little bit more! Seeing Twisted Kindness passing through the starlights, Seol Jihus eyes shot open. Please! Stopping his desperately running legs and doing a run-up, he threw the Spear of Purity with all his might. ! Feeling the spear aiming for the back of her head, Twisted Kindness quickly twisted her body. Since it wasnt an area of effect attack like the Requiem of Stars, she judged that there was no need to change the course or take the risk. Whoooosh! Just as she expected, the Spear of Purity brushed past her by a small margin. However, her body tilted to the side because of it, and a green spear that flew in at the next moment struck her wing. Aaaaack! Twisted Kindness spat out a scream. The one who shot the spear was Baek Haeju. After seeing Seol Jihus spear throw, she had predicted Twisted Kindness movement and shot her own spear forward, finishing all calculations in a split second. As a result, Twisted Kindness wing was torn apart, and she heavily tilted to the side. The madly chasing phoenix did not miss this golden opportunity. It swooped down and slammed into the Bone Dragon. Just like shed done to him. [Have a taste of your own medicine!] Kuaack! Kuaaaack! The price of being hit by the unexpected spear attack was huge. Not only did she fall to the ground, she even got a pesky being hassling her. And although she was not aware of it, threads containing holy power were coiling around her legs. The entire expedition team was obstructing Twisted Kindness. Dont let her take that thing! Seol Jihu fell behind for a bit from having to throw his spear, so he yelled at the Archers running ahead of him. Hearing this, Twisted Kindness grew more impatient. KUAAAAAAAH! Struggling fiercely, she shook off the crazily attacking phoenix and got up. Not having the time to deal with her opponents, she planned to head straight to the divinity. However What!? What she saw was the Spear of Purity, making a U-turn and flying toward her. Thwack! Colliding with the spear, Twisted Kindness head greatly tilted back. Kkeuk! She tried to kick off the ground even in such a state, but her legs refused to listen. Agnes was giving her all, pulling on the threads connected to the Bone Dragons legs. Of course, it wasnt enough to make Twisted Kindness budge, especially considering the difference in their weight and power, but it certainly delayed her timing for a moment. Uwaaaaaah! Snap, snap! Using her strength to cut off the strings, Twisted Kindness belatedly kicked off the ground. She felt several impacts on her back, but did not look back. Reaching out toward the divinity shining on the ground, she threw herself forward, mustering up every ounce of strength left in her body! Almost there! And in the very next moment, before her fingertips reached the light Uryaaaaa! Something cut in diagonally and brushed past her hand like a storm. Twisted Kindness clenching her hand and the storm getting away by a hairs breadth happened simultaneously. Ah! Twisted Kindness, who was planning to cross over to space with the power of inertia, stopped at the very last moment. Looking back in a hurry, she saw a bob-haired woman rolling on the ground and getting farther away. Uhyahya! Now thats thrilling! Level 6 Archer, Hoshino Urara. She somersaulted up and checked the hand that was cupping over her chest. Something was sitting in the pool of light radiating from her hand. Seeing this, she smiled brightly and gave the dazed Bone Dragon a thumbs up. Then, she spoke solemnly. You were truly close, O Mighty Dragon. You But the final winner is I! Hoshino~ Urara! Then, she raised her hand with a sidelong glance. Want it? H-Hand that over this instant!! Twisted Kindness shouted unwittingly. NO! But Hoshino Urara stuck out her lower lip. Opening her eyes odiously, she shook her hand as if to show off the object she was holding. I snatched it~ I snatched it~ Twisted Kindness eyes went up sharply. You cant have it~ You cant have it~ Hoshino Urara began to dance on one leg. This bitch! Twisted Kindness burst into a fit of rage. Uhehehehe! Everyone~! Come here and look! Theres a skeletal lizard throwing a fit! Hoshino Urara turned her body and escaped while cackling uproariously. Twisted Kindness completely lost her temper and wanted to chase after Hoshino Urara. She would not be content until she retrieved Temperances divinity and drank the blood of that wicked wench! Crack, craaack! If the sound of the distorting space did not stop her, she really might have done so. Looking back by chance, Twisted Kindness clenched her teeth. The door she had forcefully opened was crumpling up and closing. The World Tree! The phoenix and the rest of the expedition team had caught up as well and were flooding in from all directions. Now clearly was not the time to be focused on a single deranged bitch. Uwaaaaarrgh! Uwaaaaaaargh! In the end, she banged her head against the ground in frustration before throwing herself toward the closing door. Ah, wait! Come here! I was just playing! You can have this! Hoshino Urara provoked her once again, but Twisted Kindness did not fall for it a second time. I will not forget this! I will not! She entered the door in a hurry. Especially you! Then she disappeared with those final words. At the same time, the spatial rift closed completely. And thus, the two Army Commanders who almost razed the Spirit Realm to the ground disappeared. The Fourth Army Commander, Raging Temperance, perished. And the Seventh Army Commander, Twisted Kindness, retreated. With that, the gears of fate turning under the Parasite Queens plan fell out of place for the second time. ** Same time. [?] The Parasite Queen, who was sitting on her throne watching the war at Tigol Fortress, flinched. [What?] An ominous feeling swept through her body. She could not quite put her finger around it, but if she had to describe it, she would call it a faint fetal movement. The Parasite Queen, who had not taken her eyes off the projection, tilted her head back for the first time. [Dont tell me] Looking up at the celestial bodies, the Queens face waned. There was a clear reason why the Parasite Queen sent Twisted Kindness to the Spirit Realm. It was because she was worried, even with the Fourth Army Commander being there. Although the chances were slim, she wanted to eliminate any variable that would hinder her plans. Excluding herself, Twisted Kindness was worthy of being called the strongest existence in Paradise. She believed that the Seventh Army Commander would be enough to take care of any unexpected variable. That was the case. But just now [What?] Something that should not and could not happen, happened. Chapter 337. Freeze, World! (1) With Twisted Kindness escaping and the spatial rift closing up, the Spirit Realm regained its silence. The world-shattering rumbles that were resounding just a few minutes ago were gone as if they never existed. Although the battle was over, the members of the expedition team did not say anything. They only stared at the space where the Seventh Army Commander disappeared in with blank expressions. They just couldnt believe it. They had half given up on the battle when Twisted Kindness appeared. Although everyone surpassed their limits and fought with everything they had, a part of them always believed that defeat was inevitable. The same went for Seol Jihu. Setting aside Raging Temperance, Twisted Kindness terrifying power was more than enough for him to learn why the Parasite Queen sent her here alone. It was a fight where he should have died at least a dozen times. If he fought normally, setting aside all the unexpected variables, he never would have defeated her. The awakening of the Spear of Purity, Marcel Ghionea and Little Chicks successful revival of the World Tree, the Promise of Temperance forcing Raging Temperance to defect, and the evolution of the Arcus Spirit With even a single one of these things missing, he would have met a terrible end in the Spirit Realm. But as the saying went, Miracle sets a bridge of chance to those who try.[1] What was important now was that the Parasites were defeated and that the side of humanity survived. Though it might be a miracle created by chance, what did not change was the fact that the expedition team was the final victor. Right, the expedition team had triumphed. They had met the first condition in saving Tigol Fortress from its doom. Huaa Chohong heaved out the breath she had been holding back. She must have canceled her Battle Maiden Manifestation skill as her silver hair regained its original black color. Then, with Chohong falling on her butt with her knees bent, the rest of the expedition team loosened their tense nerves. I thought I was gonna die Hugo laid down on his back and murmured with a soulless expression. You alive? Oh Rahee muttered quietly as she rubbed her neck. Maria cried. Its over, right? Right? That bitch isnt coming back, right? With her eyes tinged red and mucus dripping down her nose, she grabbed the closest person and asked. However, there wasnt a single person who blamed her. They were equally relieved and happy in having survived. The only difference was the way they expressed it. Oh yeah. At that moment, Audrey Basler spoke up in a feeble voice. What was that thing? That Dragon was pretty desperate to get it. Everyones gaze fell on Hoshino Urara at these words. Hmm? Hoshino Urara looked left and right with her round eyes and then clutched onto the shining object in her hand. No! Its mine! ? It would have been stolen if it werent for me. Since I snatched it in the end, it belongs to me! As everyone made a stunned expression at her shameless attitude Are you crazy? Little Chick, no, the Arcus Spirit in the form of a phoenix screamed. Do you even know what that is!? I dont. Anyway, this is mine. Period. This punk! Do you think this is funny? The phoenix snapped and moved right away. Chomping down on Hoshino Urara, who was standing tall with her hands over her waist, it raised its giraffe-like neck. Ueeeeeh! Gulped up by the phoenix, Hoshino Urara flailed her legs in the air like a fish. Ill eat you! I really will! Im sorry! Im sorry! Hand it over this instant! I will! Its yours! Uaaang! It wasnt until Hoshino Urara burst into tears that the phoenix spat her out. Falling to the ground with her hair drenched in saliva, Hoshino Urara gave up the divinity while crying. Seol Jihu ended up receiving it, and he looked down at the object shining in his hand. It feels weird He felt his hand being filled with warmth. It felt like he was holding onto a sensation rather than an object. On the other hand, he felt boundless energy coming from it. How should he put it Though it might be paradoxical, he felt a vast universe from the small cluster of light as well as a cleanly tidied energy. It was a power that was beyond the understanding of humans. So this is a divinity In a way cough! Philip Muller coughed while staring fixedly at the cluster of light. He continued after spitting out the blood clotting up his throat. This could be the greatest achievement we made in the Spirit Realm Greatest achievement? We might be able to call the Seven Armies as the Six Armies from now on, instead Seol Jihu glanced sideways. In truth, he was thinking the same thing as Philip Muller. I didnt see Undying Diligences divinity in the valley war One of the other Army Commanders must have retrieved it In that case, Gabriels guess must be true. There was a good chance that the Parasite Queen birthed a new Diligence using the divinity retrieved by Unsightly Humility and Vulgar Chastity. But that would not be the case this time. The expedition team had succeeded in preventing Twisted Kindness from retrieving the divinity of Temperance. Without a divinity, it was impossible to birth a new Army Commander. In other words, the Parasites main force had just lost more than 15% of its total strength. Well have to wait to know for sure, but Id say this is most likely the case Philip Muller then changed the subject. Anyway, divinity is divinity, and victory is victory. Were not done yet. Seol Jihu did a double-take and came to his senses. Using the Spear of Purity as a cane, he straightened his half-bent knee. In response, other members of the expedition team forced themselves up. They were in sorry states. The Warriors armors were torn to shreds, and the faces of the Magician and Priests were ashen. Most had dried up blood around their mouth, and it was hard to find anyone without a noticeable injury. Despite wanting to ask if they were okay and thank them for their hard work, Seol Jihu kept his mouth shut. Though the battle was over, the war was still going on. Lets go. Once he muttered this single phrase, the phoenix flew up as though it had been waiting for this moment. It must be telling them to follow its lead. Soon, the expedition team left the battlefield and marched onward. Wow! Look at the sky! Chohong exclaimed in awe in the middle of the fast march. Reflexively looking up, Seol Jihus eyes widened. Are those fireflies? As he said, there were scintillating, firefly-like lights fluttering in the sky. Amber lights that were the size of fingernails poured down like snow and illuminated the world. . Before they noticed, the blood-red sky of the Spirit Realm had turned blue. ** Humanitys cavalry began their march. Teresa led the way in descending the mountain ridge, and the cavalry standing in a line charged after her. Dududu! Dududu! The clattering of their mounts shook the earth and echoed out in the sky. As the Horuses galloped forward, stomping on the earth, large clouds of dust rose up. Due to the ferocity of the charge, the fierce rumbling of the atmosphere could be seen even from a far distance. The weapons reflecting the light of the sun and glittering like starlight poured into the flooding army of corpses like a billowing wave. The Parasites did not stay still. Cockroaches and all sorts of flying creatures glided up from their main camp and flew toward the cavalry. Blade Ballistas! Load! Arbor Muto, the village head of Ramman Village, shouted as he observed the enemys movement. Maintain the current altitude! Turn 45 degrees portside! Kiik, kiiiik! Soldiers cranked the handles of the ballistas and adjusted the angle. Among humanitys seven cities, it would not be wrong to call Haramark, the city that was most prepared for the Parasites invasion. They did not get overconfident after their victory at the valley war and put in a great deal of effort to expand their military prowess. Whether it be expanding their military bases or increasing their arms, they made the expansion of their military their number one priority. As a result, the Blade Ballistas that only numbered several dozen during the valley war were now close to six hundred in count. Fire! Tong! With Arbor Mutos command, hundreds of boomerangs shot out. Whirling through the sky, the boomerangs changed their course with sharp curves and pounced at the flying creatures aiming for the cavalry! Kagagagagagagak! Their hard carapaces were easily torn apart by the fiercely spinning blades, leaving their dismantled bodies to rain down from the sky. So many flying creatures exploding as if they entered through a pulverizer was truly a sight to see. That wasnt the end. Some of the boomerangs continued to fly after eviscerating the flying creatures and rapidly shot down towards the corpse army. Soon, at the same time as the boomerang blades swept through the corpses, the cavalry that descended from the mountain ridge rushed at the corpse army like a huge wave. Boom! The hooves of the enraged Horuses stomped on the corpses while the spears and swords brandished by the cavalrymen cut through the enemy at will. As the corpses were already groaning from the boomerang blades, they cried out while being cut down helplessly. The screams of the dead, the cheers of the living, and the coarse bellows of the Horuses mixed together in a large symphony. Waaaaaaaah! Another cheer erupted from Tigol Fortress. Seeing the persistent corpse army falling into shambles had filled the onlookers with joy. On the other hand, not having expected humans the weakest force to fight so well, they were also filled with shock and admiration. They sure are excited~ Vulgar Chastity sneered. She was overlooking the war with her arms crossed in boredom. She didnt seem to mind the near decimation of the corpse army. Then again, the corpse army was a meat shield, nothing more and nothing less. Since the army was also easily supplemented, it made sense for her to not care. However, the appearance of humanity must have bothered her as she smacked her lips. Im surprised, though. Who would have thought those guys would show up? Do they have a death wi She shrugged and acted nonchalant, but could not finish her sentence. It was because she felt a terrifying rage suddenly piercing through her back. Looking back unwittingly, Vulgar Chastity was struck with fright. M-My Queen! The Parasite Queen was incensed. Although her true body was not here, Vulgar Chasity could tell just by looking at the holographic image in the sky. The image was distorting like a broken TV screen due to the energy she was emitting. [What are you doing?] A cold voice filled with rage rang out. [I asked, what are you doing!?] Hearing this, four Army Commanders, including Vulgar Chastity, prostrated at once. [Did I not order you to conquer Tigol Fortress? Why are you standing there spectating with your hands behind your back!?] M-My apologies, Queen! We didnt mean to spectate It was just that humans suddenly appeared while we were forcing the enemy to use up their Thunders [Hah! Are you saying you are afraid of mere Thunders and humans? As beings bearing divinities?] Of course not! We will set out right away! My army is all that is needed for mere hum! [Fool!] Vulgar Chastity winced at the Parasite Queens reproach. [You mean to lead your army to combat a group of trifling humans? Are the parasites and the corpse army not enough for that? Did I say I wanted to see you flaunt your strength?] . [I emphasized that this war will be a race against time You all sat back and relaxed for such trivial reasons and caused this mess!?] At a loss for what to say, the Army Commanders lowered their heads even more. [This is not the time to be focusing on mere insects!] [The Army Commanders are to go to battle at Tigol Fortress this instant!] The Parasite Queens bellow resounded. Once her firm determination was transmitted, the entire Parasite army changed. The Nests focused every nerve in their body in infesting the land and the mother species sped up the rate at which they birthed parasites. Most importantly, the Army Commanders flew forward, leading their own armies. The Queen seems to be in a rush Vulgar Chastity murmured in a low voice. Although the appearance of humanity delayed the fall of the fortress by a bit, it was not to the point that the Parasites should be worried so much. The conquest of Tigol Fortress was still well underway, so it was no wonder that Vulgar Chastity tilted her head from the Queens sudden outburst. I am sure she has a reason behind it. Exploding Patience retorted in an offhand manner, but Unsightly Humility shook his head. That reason is what I am curious about. Saying so, he continued worriedly. Could something have happened in the Spirit Realm? The Spirit Realm? Exploding Patience widened her eyes before bursting into a thin laugh. Ohohohoho! Dont be ridiculous. It might be different with only Raging Temperance being there but isnt the Seventh Army Commander there as well? . Even if you and I joined hands, we would not be able to do anything against the Last Dragon. Do you mean to say she was defeated by humans? Dont be such a worrywart. Exploding Patience raised her voice and laughed again. She did not seem to even consider such an absurdity as Twisted Kindness losing. It wasnt that Unsightly Humility did not know where she was coming from, but his thoughts were different. Because he had seen and experienced it for himself at Arden Valley. A man, one-sidedly driving Undying Diligence to a corner, rampaging like a demon. Exploding Patience stopped laughing and continued. Anyway, even if that is the case, what we need to do does not change. We must follow the Queens command and conquer that fortress as quickly as possible. Though his thoughts were complicated, Unsightly Humility wholeheartedly agreed with this statement. I will take the lead. I will leave the rear area to you. The Death Knights will be leading the way? How reliable. Exploding Patience chuckled elegantly. And so. Unsightly Humility the King of Death Knights stiffly staring at the battlefield. Exploding Patience the Banshee Queen smiling leisurely. Vulgar Chasity the Succubus Queen blazing with killing intent. . And Abhorrent Charity marching onward silently. The four Army Commanders representing the Parasites and the four armies considered the Parasites main force finally appeared on the battlefield. 1. The original saying in Korean is "Fate sets a bridge of chance to those who try." Except here, the author used Miracle instead of Fate. Chapter 338. Freeze, World! (2) Same time. A woman and two men were looking down at the battlefield from a mountain ridge. The woman, wearing a thick coat, was the Star of Sloth, Taciana Cinzia. And the two men next to her were each the Star of Pride and the Star of Wrath. Iya~! Thats a pretty sweet first attack! A burly man carrying a greatsword on his back, the Executor of Ira, could not hide his astonishment. The cavalry led by Teresa was one-sidedly slaughtering the corpse army. However, Cinzia was apathetic as she chewed on the cigarette in her mouth. While it was true that the cavalry was on the winning end, at the end of the day, the enemy was only the corpse army, the cannon fodder of the Parasites. The enemys main force had yet to make a move. I doubt the Parasites will stay still Thinking the same as Cinzia, the Star of Pride gazed at the enemy camp attentively. At that moment, the three Executors noticed a change. The holographic image in the sky was swaying greatly. Within the undulating screen, the Parasite Queen was shouting something while shaking. They couldnt hear her due to being so far away, but judging from her appearance What? Shes angry? The Star of Wrath spoke with widened eyes. However, this was only the start of the change. Immediately after they saw the Parasite Queens rage, the enemys movements fell into disarray. No, should he say the Parasites became urgent? The Nests are throbbing at a faster rate. The mother species are also reproducing twice as fast as before. The Executor of Superbia, the god overseeing the Archer class, quickly relayed the situation. It looks like theyre going to start an all-out war Soon, his prediction was proven to be spot on. The Army Commanders are coming! With the undead army of Unsightly Humility leading the way, a total of four Army Commanders began to move. The burly mans jaw dropped. The Succubus and Banshee army flew up simultaneously, and beneath them, Blood Golems chased after the Death Knights with loud thumps. Not to mention, all sorts of parasites dashed out of the Parasites camp. Just like he said, the Parasites were starting an all-out attack. Isnt this strange? While the burly man was at a loss for words, the Star of Pride furrowed his brows. Even with the three of us here, the Parasites should still have the advantage. I doubt the Parasite Queen is oblivious to this. He then glanced sideways. So why is she suddenly like this? Who knows? Cinzia pulled out the cigarette in her mouth and let out a long puff of smoke. Maybe shes grown tired of playing house and is planning on ending this once and for all. Even as she spoke dismissively, she turned her gaze and looked down at the paper in her left hand. It was then. Uuuuuhh!! The burly man screamed. Unsightly Humilitys army was about to clash with humanitys well-aligned cavalry. Then They passed through!? Without pouncing on the cavalry, they instantly turned translucent and phased through them. Fluidization. It was one of Unsightly Humilitys Authorities being able to turn his army into a state between liquid and gas. Because of this, the second round of boomerang blades fired under Arbor Mutos command missed, and the cavalrymen, who were determined to die fighting, were left in the dirt. That wasnt all. Vulgar Chastity and Exploding Patiences armies also passed by humanitys reinforcements. Even the Blood Golems took a roundabout way to avoid the human army. The confused cavalry tried to stop the Parasites advance, but they had no choice but to watch the Parasite army leave as they were attacked immediately by the parasites that flew in after them. The main armies that had passed by the cavalry only had one destination Tigol Fortress. Cinzias eyes narrowed. Looking at the Parasites decision in an isolated space, it wasnt all that strange. But just like what the Star of Pride said, their sudden change in tactics was something to question. Uh The burly man blinked rapidly. Is this the end? He didnt know how many Thunders were left in the fortress, but there was a good chance that he was correct. The earlier battle had left the Federations forces weakened and battered. While it was true that hundreds of Nests were supporting the attacking parasites and corpse army, the Federation could only barely hold their ground against them. There was simply no way they could last against the simultaneous all-out attack of the four Army Commanders armies. Not unless the World Tree came back to life this instant. And thus, Tigol Fortress fell into a perilous situation once again. The silently watching Cinzia slowly raised her left hand. Observatio Vitae, a contract that reveals the life of its pledger. The contract that Teresa gave her was in a pitiful state. There wasnt a single moment where it wasnt burning hot. There were multiple instances where Cinzia was worried it would burn out completely. The smoldering paper had burned away until it reached the size of a thumb. But since then, it had returned to its original clean appearance, no longer burning. If Seol Jihu had died, this contract would have become a handful of ash. The fact that it recovered revealed that he was safe. And so, it wasnt all that difficult to piece together what must have happened in the Spirit Realm. Hmm. The sudden change in the Parasites actions and the recovery of the contract were more than enough evidence. The Parasite Queen was enraged, and the Parasites started an all-out attack. The four Army Commanders also led their armies to the battlefield, even passing by the human reinforcements as if they didnt exist. It was almost as if they were chased on time. In such a situation, what significance would the contract returning to its original appearance represent? The answer was obvious. . Of course, there was currently no reason for Cinzia to participate in the war. The condition for her joining the war had yet to be confirmed. In other words, the World Tree had not revived. However, Cinzia was no fool. She had more than enough insight to know what would happen to the Federation and then humanity once Tigol Fortress fell. She also knew what position the Federation and humanity would hold if the World Tree revived and they successfully defeated the Parasites. And thus, Cinzia realized that she was at a crossroads of extreme significance. Although it might not overturn the general trend, she was struck with the premonition that her choice would affect it greatly. Ha. And the moment this thought crossed her mind, she couldnt help but laugh. The fact that she had this thought showed that she saw a sliver of hope in this situation. The progress of the war had changed her previous thought, It wont matter even if I join the war. [I just wanted you to know] Suddenly recalling what Teresa said to her, Cinzia grinned. [That is the only hope we have left.] Whether it be the only hope or the final chance, she acknowledged it in the end. Well I guess I was looking forward to it ever since I let Agnes go. Cinzia smacked her lips and put the folded contract into her pocket. Then, she spoke. I have a question. The two Executors turned to her simultaneously. Suppose youre playing a card game and youre about to lose. But if you hold out just a bit, youre guaranteed to get the card that will reverse the situation. What would you do? What? Will you give up? Or wait just a little longer? I dont know why youre asking us that, but I would wait. I see. I thought as much. The Star of Pride replied casually at the sudden question. On the other hand, the burly man furrowed his brows. What are you talking about? What are you gonna do about that? What am I gonna do? Cinzia smirked and twirled her left index finger. Isnt it obvious? Then, she quickly chanted a spell. The two Executors, who blinked their eyes in confusion, quickly did a double-take and turned their gazes up. An enormous magic circle was forming above Cinzias head. Of course, it was on top of their heads as well. The Star of Pride muttered in shock. You! Cinzia shrugged and spoke. Ill explain later. At the same time, the magic circle spun and descended on the three Executors. Teleportation was activated. ** Unsightly Humility charged forward. From the moment he set out as the vanguard, he ignored all else and only rushed forward. The creeping apprehension in the corner of his heart refused to disappear. What Exploding Patience said was not wrong. The Parasite Queen was not emotional in making her decisions. She must have had a reason for urging the capture of the fortress. Worried that this reason was related to that frightening demon, Unsightly Humility steeled his resolve. The Parasite Queen possessed an indomitable personality and always made cool-headed assessments of the situation. She was especially like so in war. If she did not see a chance of victory, she would have ordered them to retreat without a moment of hesitation. The fact that she ordered an all-out attack meant that they still had a chance. Once his thoughts reached this point, Unsightly Humility emptied his mind completely. From this point onward, there was only one thing he needed to do. He was approaching the fortress wall. There was no need to break it. He could simply phase through it. Then, hed climb up to the command post, and Hmm? It was then. With only about a hundred meters left to the fortress gate, a magic circle suddenly appeared in front of him. At the same time, the circle instantaneously multiplied to several hundred. Before Unsightly Humility could do anything about it, Battle Maidens shot up from each magic circle. They instantly got into a formation and simultaneously rushed toward Unsightly Humility! ! The greatly astonished Unsightly Humility swung his longsword in a hurry. Although he fended off a couple of the Valkyries flying at him, soon he had no choice but to pull the reins of his mount as the Death Knights that clashed with the Battle Maidens all fell down or were knocked backward. Hearing the cries of the spectral horses ringing out in his surroundings, Unsightly Humility looked straight ahead. He then shut his mouth, seeing the woman standing in front of the gate, adorning a thick coat. I did not think you were so foolish. Pretending to be calm, Unsightly Humility clattered his teeth. Do you truly believe stopping me at this point will accomplish anything? Would I be here if I didnt? As Cinzia retorted glibly, Unsightly Humility fixed his grip on his longsword. How arrogant of you. Did you forget about your pitiful defeat in the valley war? How could I? I dont see your Servant from back then either I wonder where your confidence is coming from. Its not like I didnt bring her on purpose. She just cant be here right now. Smiling blandly, Cinzia called the Valkyries and got into a formation again. Well, Im thankful that youre worried about my intelligence. But it isnt as if Im lacking in learning ability. Unsightly Humility flinched just as he was about to rush forward. It was because Cinzia raised her arms and pointed left and right. Immediately afterward, two men landed on the ground next to her. It was the Star of Pride and the Star of Wrath. I figured I wasnt enough, so I called these two over What do you think? Is this enough to satisfy you? Cinzia winked and then revealed her teeth in a grin. Damn it, you better give a proper explanation later, Taciana Cinzia. The young man wearing a hat gritted his teeth and nocked a chained arrow to his bow. Well Im sure a woman as calculating as you, has a good reason. The burly man also had a slightly dumbstruck expression, but he soon pulled out the greatsword on his back. . Clack, clack, clack. The clattering of teeth rang out once again. There are other Army Commanders as well. Although he spoke calmly, his expression slowly darkened. For some reason, the gears that should be turning in perfect sync seemed to be twisting out of place at every important moment. Youre too late! Tang! Gabriel slammed down on the fortress wall as she looked down. She was in conflict watching Unsightly Humility relentlessly charging forth. Just as she was about to explode from frustration at the Executors refusal to act, they finally made a move. She let out the breath she had been holding in as she saw them appear in front of the fortress wall, but the feeling of relief only lasted a moment. Soon, she opened her eyes sharply and looked up at the sky. Unsightly Humility might have stopped, but he wasnt the only Army Commander present. Abhorrent Charity was following closely behind him, and more importantly, Vulgar Chastity and Exploding Patience were unhindered as they flew across the sky. The only silver lining in this situation was that they could use the few remaining Thunders for an aerial interception. And so, just as she was about to order the attack, a Sky Fairy rushed up to her. U-Urgent news! What is it!? Gabriel reacted temperamentally from being on the edge. The Sky Fairy winced but soon continued with a clear voice. Humanitys troops have arrived at the rear gate of the fortress! There are hundreds of soldiers, and a person proclaiming to be the queen of Eva has requested to be let in! What? Gabriels voice softened slightly. The Sky Fairy quickly wrapped up her explanation as Gabriel knit her brows. Shell carry what in? ** There we go. Roselle suddenly spoke as she looked up at the sky. Eun Yuri, who was sitting cross-legged in meditation, opened her eyes. Really, Teacher? Yes, Im positive. Roselle pointed up at the sky. Look. The star that turned red from the invasion is regaining its blue hue. Eun Yuri nodded her head in a daze. It isnt easy for a dead star to come back to life. Roselle smiled brightly. Regaining its light in such a splendid fashion can only mean that the World Tree grew to adulthood and regained control of the Spirit Realm. The Spirits must have recovered their strength and come back to life by now. Eun Yuris complexion brightened. Then! All thats remaining is connecting to the Middle World. Roselle shook her head, unable to hide her admiration. Incredible. Truly incredible. To think theyd really succeed Then, she suddenly tilted her head. But its strange. Given the situation you described, it should have been near impossible to achieve. Not unless the Parasites did something completely brainless It wasnt as if Roselle didnt have questions, but success was still a success. With this, the conditions that were out of their control were all met. All that remained was for them to do what was within their control. Taking her eyes off of the sky, Roselle looked back at Eun Yuri. She had already gotten up and was collecting her breath. Yuri, your body and the stele They should have arrived at Tigol Fortress by now. Charlotte must have done a good job. Roselle stretched. Great. This teacher will make contact with the World Tree. You should go back and prepare. Yes! Dont be too nervous. Just do as you learned, and this teacher will take care of the rest. Fufu. With a soft laugh, Roselles eyes turned hazy. Im looking forward to it~ You see, my competitive spirit has been burning since I heard about them. I wanted to fight and see just how strong they are . Fufu, thats not all. Those sons of bitches destroyed the revenge plan I prepared for hundreds of years! Hehehehe! Her eyes flashed as she cackled sinisterly. Eun Yuri shrunk back but also nodded. At least for today, Roselles madness-filled eyes felt incredibly reliable. Oh my, pardon my language. My true feelings came out, hoho. Roselle snapped out of her momentary madness and gave a ladylike laugh. She then raised her hands as she stared at the anxiously standing Eun Yuri. Now then. As her two hands came together in a quick clap, Roselle gave a cute wink. See you in the Middle World! Then. Chak! The moment she clapped ! Eun Yuris eyes shot open. Chapter 339. Freeze, World! (3) An untimely festival started in the Spirit Realm. While it wasnt a joyful banquet full of meat, alcohol, and dancing, the area surrounding the central lake was bustling with activity. This was nothing surprising. The world had been on the brink of ruin. But with the death and retreat of the two Army Commanders, the world had regained its peace. And was that all? Thanks to the revived World Trees quick growth to adulthood, the Spirit Kings had also recovered their powers. With the rebirth of the Spirits that returned to void, how could they not be happy? At one moment, the rejoicing Spirits all turned to one direction. The commotion stopped, replaced by murmurings. Flap Flap Under the flapping wings of the phoenix descending from the sky, a group of humans was hurriedly running up. They were the saviors of the Spirit Realm, who risked their lives to fight the Army Commanders. The young Spirits eyes lit up. Seol Jihu ran. He was surprised to see the enormous tree that did not fully enter his line of sight and the group of Spirits that had suddenly multiplied, but he did not stop running. Now, there was only a single step remaining. Tigol Fortress must be in the middle of a bitter fight, so there was no time to be enjoying their victory with leisure. If they dilly-dallied for too long and let the fortress fall by being a few minutes late, it would be his greatest regret. So when Seol Jihu saw the five existences presumed to be the Spirit Kings, he shouted at the top of his lungs. Tigol Fortress! Jumping into the lake, he shouted again. The pathway connected to Tigol Fortress! However, he couldnt finish his sentence as several Spirits flew into his embrace as soon as he entered the water. W-Wait! [Human! Hes one of those humans!] Ah! Hey! [Wow! Wooooow!] Nows not the time for that! [Thank you! Thank you so much!!] Move out of the way! [Ah! Aaaang!] Seol Jihu shook his arm in a hurry, and the Spirit that was pushed back blinked in shock before bursting into tears. Ah, jeez! [Stop.] At that moment, a low voice resounded in the area. The Spirits all froze and fell silent. Even the sorrowfully sobbing red Spirit stopped crying. [Please forgive them, human.] Seol turned. A red blazing giant was looking down at him from the sky. [Fire Spirits are true to their feelings by nature, especially in situations where theyre moved emotionally beyond their control.] Seol Jihu had never seen this giant before, but it was easy to tell that this was the Fire Spirit King, Ifrit, from the powerful energy he had. I didnt do it on purpose. As he petted the quietly sobbing Spirits head, the Spirit smiled softly as if it never cried. Seol Jihu sighed before looking up at Ifrit with a burning gaze. [I know.] Ifrit nodded his head, seemingly understanding why Seol Jihu was in such a rush. [After reaching adulthood, the World Tree helped your group pressure the Army Commander. It then regained control over the Spirit Realm and then immediately poured out its energy for the birth of new life.] Birth of new life? Looking around his surroundings, Seol Jihu went Ah. He was wondering where so many Spirits came from. High-ranked Spirits that were incomparable to lowest and low-ranked Spirits were looking at him from a distance. [That process has ended just now as well.] Smiling sweetly, Sylphid continued where Ifrit left off. She no longer sounded feeble as the refreshing feeling of the wind could be felt from her voice. [All that is left now is] Ssss, ssss! As Sylphid was talking, the branches of the tree suddenly shook. When Seol Jihu turned to the center of the lake, his expression slowly changed. The sense of urgency inside him disappeared, and surprise took its place. Standing there was an enormous, magnificent ash tree that easily overlooked the entire lake. It stood majestically, looking like it was holding up the sky, and its viridescent leaves gave off a heavenly aura. There was also an apple-red fruit hanging on the top of the tree, looking ever so succulent. Together with the amber lights fluttering around the tree, almost as if dancing, the picturesque scenery was enough to draw out the awe of anyone watching. The beautiful, noble appearance of the World Tree left Seol Jihu speechless as well. At that moment, one of the branches gently moved down. It headed straight for Seol Jihu as if to point at him, and the leaves hanging on the twig rustled softly. It was almost like it was bashfully beckoning him to come closer. A gentle wind then blew as Sylphid waved her hand with a chortle. Uuuuh As a result, both Seol Jihu and the expedition team members behind him were pushed across the lake. Once they landed in front of the World Tree, the trees branches came down and tightly embraced Seol Jihu. Rustling up to him, the leaves tickled his cheeks. It was like a newborn baby recognizing its mother and running to her embrace. [Youre mistaken, World Tree-nim. He is indeed the one who helped you be born, but hes human. He isnt your father.] Sylphid said something Seol Jihu couldnt understand, so he just stayed still. To be honest, it felt pretty good. When he took a deep breath of the refreshing air of the leaves, he felt his vertigo disappear like it was being purified. Ssss. Huh? No, it wasnt just a feeling. When the gently glowing light fell on Seol Jihu and the other members of the expedition team, their bodies really underwent a change. Both small and big wounds vanished, new skin sprouted up, and vitality coursed through their fatigued bodies. Pure, clean energy surged up from the bottom of their bodies and filled up like river water. Seol Jihu moaned quietly as clean mana boiled up and soothed his screaming mana circuit. It wasnt until something plopped down on his head that he snapped out of his stupor. Seol Jihu did a double-take before taking the thing rolling down from his head with both hands. What hit his head was none other than the apple-red fruit that was hanging on top of the WorldTree. [Oh my.] Sylphid, who was watching with delight, exclaimed quietly. [That is the first fruit of the World Tree, which can only be made after it reaches adulthood It must have really taken a liking to you.] Seol Jihu fiddled with the fruit that felt cool. It sounds like its amazing He acknowledged the World Trees expression of gratitude and was also thankful that it gave him such a precious gift. But that wasnt what was important right now. [Worry not, human.] Noticing how anxious Seol Jihu was, Ifrit answered his worries calmly. [Do you see the lights floating around World Tree-nim?] Y-Yes. [World Tree-nim is already in the process of doing what you desire. It started as soon as it finished giving birth to new life.] That means Seol Jihu nodded his head unwittingly. He wasnt exactly sure what was going on, but it sounded like the World Tree was doing its best. Im glad to hear that, but Seol Jihu asked. How long will it take? [Im not sure. Connecting to the Middle World and creating a new avatar in Tigol Fortress isnt all that easy.] Though he said this, Ifrit gave a gentle smile. [But World Tree-nim is an existence rivaling a god.] [And because it just reached adulthood, its power is at its prime. It wont take long. A few more minutes should be enough.] A few more minutes Though it wouldnt satisfy him even if he could go right this moment, Seol Jihu swallowed his words as it sounded like that was the best-case scenario. [Anyway, to think it would give you the first Yggdrasil I didnt expect that.] [He certainly has the qualification to receive it.] [I acknowledge it.] Ifrit nodded in agreement before fixing his posture. [Since World Tree-nim acknowledged you, it is only right that we also express our gratitude and respect.] Starting with Ifrit, the remaining four Spirit Kings moved. Sylphid bowed politely with her hands cupped over her bellybutton, Ea curtsied elegantly with her hand over her chest, and the others each expressed their gratitude in their own way. It wasnt just the Spirit Kings. The nearby Spirits that served the Kings also bowed. Seol Jihu scratched his cheek. He felt the Spirits heartfelt sincerity, but situations like this always made him feel awkward. [You revived the god we serve and saved the world we live in. You have the qualification to receive our admiration and worship.] Ifrit emphasized once again before suddenly asking. [Is there anything you want in particular?] Anything I want? [We want to repay you for everything youve done. We will not hesitate to grant any wish as long as it is within our capabilities.] Seol Jihu fell into deep thought. Even if he was asked for something he wanted, there really wasnt anything in particular. The one thing he could think of was asking the Spirits to give their all in fighting the Parasites, but they seemed eager to do so already. I dont know. I cant really think of But before he could finish, something butted in from the side. Turning around reflexively, Seol Jihu saw the phoenix craning its long neck and jumped in fright. W-Whats up? Partner, lend me your ear. The phoenix quickly whispered, and Seol Jihus eyes widened. Hmm? You can repeat what I said word by word. But what does that mean? What do you think? Theyre magical words that will force those fools hands. This world cannot continue like this. A change is necessary. Seol Jihu looked up at the Spirit Kings with a confused expression. Um, there isnt anything I want in particular, but kuhum. Clearing his throat, he relayed what he heard. Id like you to forgive the Cave Fairies now. Hearing this, Baek Haeju furrowed her brows and shot her head toward Seol Jihu. [.] The Spirit Kings did not answer right away. After a short moment of lull, Ifrit crossed his arms and sighed. [Teaching him useless things] Useless? The Phoenix frowned. Fools. Do you plan to dwell on the past after the near-irrecoverable tragedy this world suffered? [But.] But, my ass. The Spirit Realm was saved. That was thanks to my partner and his companions. The phoenix did not raise its voice, but its mocking tone was clear. But these guys have to leave soon. What if the Parasites attack again? What are you going to do then? [That wont happen.] That wont happen? What, youre going to ask for help again? Ifrit shut his mouth. As you know, our saving the Spirit Realm this time was thanks to luck, a miracle that happens through multiple overlapping coincidences! [Mm] If you all werent so stubborn, we wouldnt have needed to come here in the first place. Do you have any idea how many things we need to take care of in the Middle World? We dont have time to be devoting our attention to this place! [.] If you refuse to compromise and suffer a similar mishap again then the Spirit Realm will have no choice but to face total destruction. Remember that, idiots. Ifrit smacked his lips at the phoenixs sharp rebuke. [I have nothing to say] [I accept that request.] As Ifrit muttered bitterly, the Water Spirit King, Aqua, spoke in a serene voice. [What Arcus-nim said is right. We made full preparations before facing the Army Commanders, but we were defeated too easily in the end.] [Indeed. If we do not change, the same thing will easily happen again.] Sylphid agreed with Aqua and also accepted the request. [That is one thing we must prevent from happening. The Cave Fairies sin cannot be washed away, but we must unseal the two lords in spite of that.] With this, two Spirit Kings had voted in favor of Seol Jihus request. Ifrit turned to the remaining two. [Well The Cave Fairies and Sky Fairies are already cooperating in the Middle World. I agree that we must prioritize our common enemy first.] The Earth Spirit King agreed reluctantly in a somewhat ambiguous way. Ea did not say anything. She simply hmphed and turned away. It was clear that she was reluctant, but she seemed to understand that it couldnt be helped. [Since a majority of the Spirit Kings agreed Huuu.] Ifrit breathed out another deep sigh before looking down at Seol Jihu with a deep gaze. [Human, no, our savior.] He continued in a clear voice while still hesitating slightly. [Is that truly what you wish?] Yes, please forgive the Cave Fairies now. Seol Jihu nodded immediately. [In that case let it be so. After all, it is our saviors request and one that is ultimately for our benefit.] Then, after a moment of hesitation, he spoke with determination. [We accept your request!] Baek Haeju and a few others widened their eyes in disbelief. [I, Ifrit, representing all Spirits, hereby promise to forgive the Cave Fairies.] [From hereon, Ophin Odor shall be unsealed, thereby liberating Diffidem Odor as well.] [But note, this is not by our will, but wholly by the request of our savior.] Philip Mullers jaw dropped. Seo Yuhui and Agnes also stared at Seol Jihu with dazed expressions. It was because they knew the background story about what happened in the past, why the Fairies split, and why the Cave Fairies became blind and wrapped their eyes with cloths. However, the Spirit Kings had just accepted Seol Jihus request and made an oath to forgive the Cave Fairies. The deeply rooted enmity between the Fairies that no one could solve for the past thousands of years had just been resolved. At the very least, it should have resulted in a tremendous amount of contribution points. Hmph. The phoenix snorted. Good, you finally learned whats important. Thank you. Despite saying thanks, Seol Jihu still had a confused expression from the lack of knowledge he had about the Fairies and the Spirits past. Im not sure about the details but I hope you dont think too badly about this decision. As the saying goes, the enemy of your enemy is your friend. [The enemy of your enemy is your friend] Ifrit repeated Seol Jihus words and then chuckled. [That is indeed the perfect saying for this situation.] As soon as Ifrit finished speaking, the branches of the World Tree, including the ones embracing Seol Jihu, slowly shot up. Woooooong! A vigorous sound then resounded out, and the five Spirit Kings simultaneously turned. At the same time, Seol Jihus vision turned bright yellow. Chohong shouted. The World Tree! was shining. The glowing lights around the World Tree had gathered together, and the entirety of the ash tree was emitting a brilliant golden light. That wasnt all. As if to resonate with this phenomenon, the bodies of the expedition team members were shining in the same light. Seol Jihu slowly raised his hands. His shining hands scattered into a fine spray of light and fluttered into the air. The light swerved up and was absorbed by the World Tree. This is [The preparations must be done.] Ifrit said quietly before tilting his head up. [Yes, its done.] Next, as Seol Jihu and the other expedition members looked up Kwaaaaaaaa! The entire World Tree suddenly transformed into a giant cluster of light and shot up into the sky. In the blink of an eye, a magnificent pillar of light was erected, piercing through the sky and disappearing into outer space. By this point, half of Seol Jihus body had scattered. As his consciousness slowly grew faint, he felt himself get sucked into the far distance. As even his vision turned white [Thank you. For giving us a chance to get revenge.] What Seol Jihu could hear [See you in Tigol Fortress!] was Ifrits dignified voice shouting out. ** Meanwhile, at Tigol Fortress, the Federation and humanity were in a fierce battle that could only be described as total chaos. A bloody battle had broken out once the Parasites started an all-out attack. The Banshees are coming! What? Gabriel hurriedly looked beyond the fortress wall. Just as she heard, hideous souls were rushing toward the fortress at frightening speeds. Theyre suddenly charging head-on? No. Gabriel gritted her teeth. Prepare the Thunders! Construct a fire net! She bit her lip in anxiety even as she gave the command. At last, the Parasites main force arrived at the fortress. One side trying to break through, one side trying to stop them. The former having an overwhelming advantage did not need to be mentioned. But that didnt mean the disadvantaged side would sit by and do nothing. Fire! Gabriel commanded the Federations soldiers to shoot, and Sky Fairies soared up carrying Thunders in their hands. KIAAAAAAAA! The Banshees screamed as if they were not afraid of death. Flash! A huge flash of light seized the sky, followed by a sonic boom that reverberated through the land. Keeeeu! Aaaaack! Members of the Federation near the epicenter of the sonic boom collapsed screaming. Everyone covered their ears and convulsed sporadically while frowning. Euuuu! Gabriel staggered as well. The explosive boom of the Thunders being muffled slightly was the only saving grace. She held onto the wall and steadied herself, but she furrowed her brows seeing the wave of Succubi flying in from the vanishing flash of light. Just as she was about to react ? She paused. Instead of attacking, the succubi leisurely cut across the sky. They each picked up a random corpse, passed the fortress wall, and flew toward the highest point of Tigol Fortress. What Gabriel dazedly stared at Vulgar Chastity. Dont tell me. Then, her eyes shot open as she suddenly realized Vulgar Chastitys intention. STOP HEEEEER! As she shouted from the top of her lungs, the soldiers arranged in the pathway leading to the peak hurried out. But when Fallen Angels and Sky Fairies spread their wings to fly up, the succubi threw down the corpses in their hands as if they had been waiting for this moment. Plop, plop! The falling corpses vomited out reddish-black blood. The flowing blood began to seethe before bubbling up into monsters. These were Blood Golems, the army of Abhorrent Charity. Guooooooo! As the Blood Golems howled fiercely and charged forward, a chaotic battle broke out in the middle of the pathway. Meanwhile, Vulgar Chastity led the succubi and flew away to the highest point of the centermost area of the fortress, where the World Tree was located. Gabriel didnt understand why the Parasites were using their precious army in such a wasteful, inefficient manner to aim for the World Tree that was already dead. She dropped her hand helplessly. She wanted to say something, but no words came out. Whatever the Parasites intention may be, she had allowed them to enter the fortress. Two armies, in fact! Though their actions were outside of her expectations, she really couldnt do anything about them breaking through while ignoring everything else. . Gabriel suddenly laughed while thinking, Should we have used the Thunders more sparingly? In truth, she knew. She knew that Tigol Fortress, without the protection of the World Tree and the power of Spirits, was nothing but a huge wall that would easily crumble if the enemy attacked seriously. That was why Gabriel didnt say anything. Since this incident would force them to face their enemies from within the walls, it was clear that they wouldnt last long. In other words, whatever resistance they put up from now on would be meaningless. Rumble! At that moment, the stone statue on the cliffside changed color and fell, as if to foretell the future that the Federation would soon face. Yuirels eyes waned as she saw this sight. It showed that the Nests infestation had reached the fortress. Already. Fighting against four armies was already a difficult task. Now, the walls were starting to fall. Koong! The sound of the statue falling to the ground and shattering, mixed with the screams and shrieks ringing out in all directions, sounded like the prelude to doom. This is Yuirel dropped her head and sighed. Really the end Each word that eked out of her throat was filled with despair. In the end, she blankly stared at the succubi as they flew away. If only we had the power of the Spirits! Suddenly, a Sky Fairy fell to her knees as she lamented out loud. Her eyes resentfully looking up at the World Tree, waned Heheuk! Then she erupted into tears. Perhaps because her despair and frustration were so evident, her tears quickly spread to her surroundings. Keuk! Heavily injured Beastmen panting from their wounds also cried in indignation. Heuk kkeuk And the Dwarves, busily crafting new Thunders even at such a moment, also filled up with tears. Sobs began to reverberate throughout the fortress. They still thought about resisting until the bitter end, but they couldnt stop the tears from welling up. Because they felt that this was the end, just like Yuirel said. * Vulgar Chastity didnt stop until she reached the vantage point overlooking the entire fortress. From this place, the entire fortress seemed to fit inside her hand. The same went for the dead tree standing in the middle of the fortress. What is it? She tilted her head after confirming the state of the World Tree. The tree was dried up in a pitiful state, just as she predicted. Its still the same, so why She saw hundreds of soldiers and a large stele protecting the World Tree, but they didnt seem all that threatening. No matter how she looked at the situation, it didnt warrant sacrificing Exploding Patiences army to the Thunders and throwing Abhorrent Charity''s army in the middle of the fortress. No. However, Vulgar Chastity soon shook her head. The Queen must have her reason. There was no need for a mere servant such as herself to question her. What she needed to do now was appease the Queens fury as quickly as possible. Although the faintly shining stele was a little disturbing, Vulgar Chastity paid no attention to it and spread out her arms. Then BURN! The moment she released the energy compressed within her! BOOOOOM! A huge pillar of fire shot up from the bottom of the dead tree and enveloped it completely. That wasnt all. Lava broke through the earth and jutted out like a fountain. A banquet of flames set the entire fortress ablaze! Ahahahahahaha! Inside the pillars of fire soaring up to the sky, Vulgar Chastity leaned back and laughed her head off. Did you see that, My Queen!? Turning around with a beaming smile, she pointed down while looking at the huge image in the sky. Look! The World Tree and the fortress are burning! Tigol Fortress was a sea of flames, just like she said. The World Tree was also turning black as it was cooked by the fire. Wait just a little bit longer, Queen! I, Vulgar Chastity, shall fulfill your command and total this fortress once and for all! Blurting out proudly, Vulgar Chastity waved her hand and signaled at her succubi army. Now! Everyone! It was then. Previous Chapter Next Chapte Chapter 340. Freeze, World! (4) Att! As Vulgar Chastity was about to yell, Attack! she flinched out of instinct. ...Huh? She didnt know why she suddenly flinched or why she cowered her neck. There was no change to the scenery in front of her. The World Tree was still burning, and so was Tigol Fortress. .... It was just she felt something was out of place ever so slightly. No, should she say that something felt different? It was like the reality in front of her wasnt true. Unnatural and somewhat disharmonious right almost as if two worlds were overlapped on top of each other. When her thoughts reached here, Vulgar Chastity drew a deep breath. The Astral World? The feeling of separation between reality and what was in front of her quickly strengthened. By the time her suspicion turned into conviction [My, my] ? [What a coarse laughter.] A cold, mocking voice suddenly flowed out... Chak, along with a clap. ! Vulgar Chastity lifted her head in a startle, opening her eyes wide. The scenery in front of her quickly went up. Her face turned pale. She was floating in the air just a moment ago, but now she was falling without her knowledge. Before she could move the wings that had inadvertently stopped, her foot landed on the ground. ...! A hint of confusion mixed into her already dazed expression. The pillars of fire that had embroidered the fortress had disappeared before she noticed. The World Tree wasnt burning either. The scenery was exactly the same as when she first arrived in this place. Almost as if she had a dream. Just what happened? Looking around the surroundings in a daze, Vulgar Chastity... [Thats quite the expression youve got there.] ...raised her eyes at the sudden voice. A slender, long-haired woman was sitting on top of the withered tree. With her legs crossed and her chin resting on the back of her hand, this woman was looking down at Vulgar Chastity with a cheerful expression. Vulgar Chastity became momentarily speechless as she felt the extraordinary energy emanating from this woman. Her eyes met the womans pupils that were as calm as the ocean. [Whats wrong?] Her coquettish eyes with a beauty mark curved into a beautiful crescent shape. [Did you have a nice dream?] She spoke mockingly. Vulgar Chastity snapped out of her daze in an instant. Then, she gritted her teeth. While she wasnt sure on the specifics, she knew fully that she was played by this damned wench. You whore! Vulgar Chastity stretched out her arm with widened eyes. Kwaaaa! A pillar of fire shot out of her palm and flew toward the dead tree. But just as the fiercely flying blaze was about to reach her Chwaaaa! It split into eight directions as if an invisible barrier was blocking its path. Vulgar Chastity frowned while the womans smile grew deeper. [Fufu.] With a laugh, the woman suddenly vanished. Blink? A high-rank spell that swapped two spaces with each other. Vulgar Chastity was shocked that a magic spell of such level was activated without a chant. Next, as the shocked Vulgar Chastity hurriedly turned to the side Clang! A giant thorn of ice suddenly shot up from the ground and pierced through her stomach. Aaaaack! Koong! Vulgar Chastity spat out a mouthful of blood as she slammed into the fortress wall. Cough, cough! Vulgar Chastitys pupils faintly trembled as she coughed hard. She failed to understand the situation for a moment. [Why are you pretending to be in pain?] The woman landed on the ground lightly. [That was a simple greeting. Surely you wont die from just that, no?] When the woman asked with a smiling face, Vulgar Chastitys lips trembled. There was another thing she became sure of. This woman was no human. She was overflowing with a powerful energy that should not be amassable within the lifetime of a normal human being. It was around this time that the other Army Commanders noticed that something was off. They had sacrificed two armies to allow Vulgar Chastity to break through in one go. She should have had more than enough time to blow up the central area of the fortress, yet there was no news of her. Whats going on? .... Exploding Patience and Abhorrent Charity turned around simultaneously. Meanwhile. You Feeling a formidable pressure slowly pressing down on her, Vulgar Chastity asked with a deep breath. Who who are you!? [Who am I? Does that matter in this situation?] The woman shrugged as she fiddled with a small block of ice in her left hand. [Well, since you were once the luxury escort of the Empire, there is a chance you may have heard of my name.] What did you say!? Vulgar Chastity blurted out in shock. The Empires luxury escort. This was a term commonly used before the invasion of the Parasites when the Empire was the master of Paradise. Back then, succubi were nothing more than lowly creatures that were hunted down by humans. Due to their outstanding appearance and their exceptional skill in sexual intercourse, they were often captured and given to high-ranking members of the Empire as slaves. That was why they were called luxury escorts. At the same time, it was also why Vulgar Chastity detested humans. The fact that this woman knew this term could only mean she was a human from the era of the Empire. Impossible! Ive never seen a Magician of your level in the Empire! [Im sorry.] The woman smiled brightly. [This lady is not someone from a few dozen years ago, but someone from hundreds of years ago.] W-What? The woman giggled before abruptly sighing. [Anyway.] Looking around, she clicked her tongue. [A Necromancer, a Banshee, a Succubus, and an Undead Im surprised. This queen of yours somehow managed to bring the filthiest creatures together.] Then, the block of ice in the womans hand melted down. The ice flower that was trapped inside came into being, and the woman plucked off a small, transparent essence from its pistil. When she pushed the ice essence into her small lips [Hm!] Her aura changed instantly. As her already powerful energy began to emit an extreme chill, the temperature of the surrounding area plummeted. Coldness, so bitter that it was capable of scraping her flesh out started emanating from her. [I wanted to avoid using something like anti-evil energy but I guess it doesnt matter since this isnt my body.] It isnt your body? Vulgar Chasity muttered blankly before going Ah. Soul Manifestation! She finally came to the realization. A titan from another dimension was borrowing this womans human body to speak. Why didnt she realize it earlier? It should have been evident from the fact that her voice was ringing out rather than coming out of her vocal cords. It was then. [I better get ready to greet the new guests that are coming.] The womans body shone with a faint light. A witchs hat appeared on her head, and her outfit changed to a long, violet robe. A bright orb then formed in front of the womans eyes before transforming into a long, broom-like object and flying under the womans butt. [Welcome to the banquet, my dear first guest.] With a wink, the witch gently sat on the broom. The floating broom circled around the air before flying off into the distance. Vulgar Chastitys jaw slowly dropped as she looked up in a daze. The flying womans left and right fingers formed mudras. She opened her mouth at the same time . . . . ...and started chanting. It was a trio that composed three spells simultaneously. Moving her ten fingers in the air as if to play the piano, the way the woman shut her eyes and repeatedly opened and closed her mouth was like seeing a beautiful recital held in front of a large crowd. Seeing this, a name crossed Vulgar Chastitys mind. Hundreds of years ago, during the Empires Golden Age, there was a woman who was said to have reigned supreme among the Empires countless Magicians. Simultaneously chanting three spells at once in perfect harmony and even going as far as to amplify the power of the spells, this Magician known as the Dreaming Witch had once single-handedly brought the Empire to the brink of destruction. ...That cant be! Vulgar Chastity shouted in denial and released her energy. Clang! The crystal shattered and her body was freed. Scowling from the pain spreading from her stomach, she quickly pointed in the air. Stop her! Hearing her high-pitched scream, the succubi flapped their wings in a hurry and flew forward from all directions. Meanwhile, the corner of the witchs mouth curled up slightly as she watched with one of her eyes half-open. Next, as the succubi surrounded her from all sides, the woman spread out her arm like the maestro of an orchestra. Then... Pang! Something surprising happened. The succubi that were rushing in were all blown to pieces without being able to do a single thing. Meanwhile, the witchs chanting and finger-twiddling did not stop. Vulgar Chastity muttered with an exasperated gasp. Roselle Recital Roselles eyes waned as if to ask how a lowly succubus knew her name. Fury surged up within Vulgar Chastity as she saw this arrogant gaze, but a sudden, sharp gale caused her to flinch. Whiiiiiish! A giant whirlwind emitting cold energy blew around the witch. The raging storm swiftly decreased in size until it was compressed enough to fit in the witchs open palms. At that moment, Vulgar Chastity saw two armies coming closer and muttered unwittingly. N-No. It was because she could feel a compressed killing intent from the small orb in the witchs hand. [Yuri, you said you wanted to walk on the Path of Mana, correct?] Regardless. [Look closely.] Eun Yuri, no, Roselle, who was borrowing Eun Yuris body whispered. [This the supreme art of the Mages pursuing the Path of Mana!] And seeing two Army Commanders flying toward her, Roselle grinned. D-Dont come!! As Vulgar Chastity urgently shouted, Roselle raised her hand up high. FREEZE! Crack! The orb fissured, and the extreme cold energy that was trapped inside erupted. Front, back, left, and right in all directions a total of forty-eight beams of energy stretched out. Space where they crossed paths cracked and the severed areas froze. As the beams shot out, encompassing the entire battlefield, Roselle shouted at the top of her voice. WORLD!! Roselles signature ultimate move, Final Solo, exploded out. A sirenic voice carrying powerful mana echoed out, mixing into the beams. Then, the cold energies spreading out while violently tearing through space all transformed into shockwaves Paaaaaaaaat! And they rippled out far and wide. In an instant, Vulgar Chastitys hair fluttered wildly. Kwang! Though she had only just pulled herself out of the fortress wall, she was slammed back in and shoved even deeper. Kyaaaaaaaaa! Eventually, she could not withstand the raging gale of frost and screamed while covering her face. W-What!? Exploding Patience, who came near, was also blown back. Shit! Abhorrent Charity came to a stop in a hurry and tried to turn back. However, it was already too late. Like how a raging, fierce storm sweeps away everything, a subzero energy blanketed the sky. The clouds froze, snow precipitated, and hail poured down. The earth froze as well. Wherever the freezing shockwave swept past became icebound with frost. Before long, the land turned into a tranquil snowfield. Including the fortress, frost-emitting, bitter coldness enveloped everything within the battlefield. It was as if dozens of powerful Blizzard spells were used simultaneously, as though the world had really frozen. But what was truly surprising was that the members of the Federation and humanity were unaffected. Although they were standing stiff from this sudden turn of events, the ice had not affected them in the slightest. Roselles superhuman mana was already surprising, but her control over it was like a divine art. With a single spell, she had temporarily silenced the Parasites that were raging like a wild bushfire. Even the Parasite Queen was greatly astonished by this sight. She was already half-standing. She was so surprised that her butt was no longer touching the throne and her neck was craning forward toward the frost-covered image. [What.] She was at a complete loss for words. She had received a premonition of great danger. But there was still some hope left. That was why she urged the Army Commanders and ordered an all-out attack. She fully expected to succeed when Vulgar Chastity broke through the fortress wall and reached the central area, but [This is] A powerful witch had seemingly appeared out of nowhere and obstructed her well-made plan. She could tolerate having a wrench thrown at her near-complete plan once or twice. But now she was simply dumbstruck from having such absurd incidents happen at every crucial moment. Of course, it wasnt over yet. The Army Commanders were only pushed back from the sudden storm of coldness. They were still alive. The storm must have exterminated the weaker members of the armies, but the more powerful ones should break out of the ice at any time. Even if that wasnt the case, the army could simply be replenished on the spot. Right, the war wasnt over yet. But the problem was that the previous attack delayed the fall of Tigol Fortress central area by a few dozen seconds. One might say it was only a few dozen seconds. But what happened just now definitely could not be described as only a few dozen seconds. These seconds were enough to twist the history and future of the Federation and humanity, and thus the whole of Paradise. [....] Staring with a stunned expression, the Parasite Queen slowly raised her head. Soon. [...I.] Her eyes gazing at the celestial bodies closed slowly as if they intuitively foresaw what would happen in the near future. [Was I wrong again?] Inside the empty grand-hall, the Queens hollow voice rang out. Meanwhile The chaos that befell Tigol Fortress quickly died down. What happened? A Sky Fairy, who was crying on her knees, looked around her surroundings with a stupefied face. Then. ...Ah? Seeing the air, she blinked rapidly in disbelief. A tiny spark of light fluttered down from the sky toward her. Reflexively chasing the movement of the light, the Sky Fairys head dropped down. The glowing light fell squarely on the back of her hand and seeped inside. Then, her strength suddenly left her body and she felt something resonate inside her. Ah Ah! The Sky Fairys eyes widened and her jaw dropped. It was a familiar and reminiscent sensation. How could she forget this feeling? The Sky Fairy carefully raised her hands even as she shivered from the temporary resonance. My power is returning? It was the power of Spirits. In the next moment, the Sky Fairy raised her eyes with great difficulty. ! It wasnt just her. Countless glowing lights were fluttering down from the sky, illuminating the whole world. Dancing down from the sky, they found their masters and fell on to their hands. Not just to the Sky Fairies, but also to the Cave Fairies. Ah Ah. Gasping from the emotion welling up inside her, the Sky Fairy turned toward the World Tree in the distance. She then moved her gaze up toward the sky above it. The dark clouds filling the sky had split open, and a light was shining down from the crack in the sky. No, the light was falling down. She wasnt seeing things nor hallucinating. The light was really coming down. Kwaaaaaaaa! From the split sky, a cluster of light poured down. The light enveloped the dead tree, and soon, a large pillar of light connecting the tree and the sky was built. Right, what everyone in the Middle World was longing for was happening at last. It was the revival of the World Tree Ah! And the return of the King. Chapter 341. Counterattack (1) A large pillar of light descended from the sky. The moment the light enveloped the World Tree, the frozen battlefield turned even more silent. The Federation, the humans, and the Parasites all turned their attention to the top of Tigol Fortress. It couldnt be helped. The imposing, magnificent scenery unfolding before them was not something anyone could ignore. Not to mention, there wasnt a single being present who didnt know the meaning of this phenomenon. Guoooooo. The pillar of light slowly subsided. At the same time, the shining tree began to grow at an exponential rate. The weak, straw-like branches shot out like spiderwebs, the withered trunk thickened rapidly, and green leaves grew from the once emaciated branches. Paat! The diminishing light scattered in the sky and on the ground. Now revived, the avatar of the World Tree revealed itself to the world once again. It was no longer the pitiful wilted tree it was before. The giant World Tree stood proudly as it propped up the sky and overlooked the battlefield. Rumbleeeee! As the World Tree finally stretched out its limbs, a terrifying tremor erupted. [Here comes the hero~] Sensing the change that would soon come, Roselle smiled brightly. Chak! She clapped. The frost on the ground completely melted away into a liquid, seeping into the black land. The dead earth underwent a change. The reddish-black dirt softened to a pale brown color, seeds germinated and saplings sprouted up. Plants and vegetation grew distinctively, dyeing the earth with a refreshing viridescent light. Flowers bloomed on the battlefield filled with despair. Wooooooooo! The screams of Nests suddenly rang out on the silent battlefield. The World Tree had revived at a time when the infestation was nearly finished. With it purifying the land as soon as it revived and applying pressure in return, the Nests were writhing in pain. A stark contrast existed between the spectators of this sight. The Army Commanders became lost for words. Impossible Vulgar Chastity. The Seventh Army Commander Exploding Patience. Lost? And Abhorrent Charity, all reacted in the same way. The World Tree blooming once more signified that the Fourth and Seventh Army Commanders had retreated from the Spirit Realm. Setting Raging Temperance aside, Twisted Kindness, who was the strongest existence second only to the Parasite Queen, lost? It was too difficult to believe. And that made it all the more shocking. However, they had no choice but to believe it, especially seeing the glowing lights gradually gather in front of the World Tree and form into twenty or so figures. It was because the figures were all shaped like humans. Ah Aaaaaah! A Sky Fairy screamed. It was not a scream of despair, but an impassioned cry from an overflowing joy. So he did it in the end. Cinzia showed a rare, full smile. Huuuuuu! Gabriel breathed out a deep sigh and plopped down while the Dwarves cheered in excitement. But no matter how happy they were, could they be happier than this race? . Yuirel was kneeling on the ground, staring at the fluttering, glowing lights with a dazed face. The banquet of lights illuminating the sky did not just invite the Sky Fairies, but also the Cave Fairies. The lights falling down on the hands of the Cave Fairies, including herself, was clear, undeniable proof. Ah. She doubted her eyes at first, but soon she felt her strength leave her body and something new enter the empty body. Yuirel grabbed the cloth covering her eyes with trembling hands. A grotesque pair of pitch-black eyes was revealed. But even that only lasted a moment. Soon, the black color quickly faded away and was replaced by the eyes original, lovely amber color. Only then did a streak of tears run down her face. It wasnt just Yuirel. Every Cave Fairy was crying with their head down and their eye-cover off. The Spirit Kings have forgiven us! While everyone was crying silently, Yuirel raised her voice and shouted. Lord Ophin Odor has withdrawn her sword! Our god Lord Diffidem Odor is coming back! A deafening shout overflowing with emotion burst out. Despite the resonance phenomenon affecting her greatly, she felt like she wouldnt be able to tolerate not saying this out loud. Hic. Teresa didnt say anything. She simply stared at the figures forming in front of the World Tree with tearful eyes. Then, she sniffled once again. He really kept his promise Seol Jihu had told her to buy just a little bit of time. That he would save the Spirit Realm and return after reviving the World Tree. He had kept his promise wonderfully. While everyone tried to stop him, saying it was impossible, he had pulled through in the end. However, Teresa soon snapped out of her daze. If it were up to her, she would have run up to him and poured him a thousand kisses. Unfortunately, the war was still going on. The World Tree reviving meant that the Sky Fairies would regain their powers. As her lineage shared the bloodline of the Sky Fairies, she had some knowledge regarding the resonance phenomenon. Spirit Resonance. Temporary exhaustion experienced by Fairies when they first connected to their Spirits. It didnt last long. Perhaps five, or ten minutes, at best. But in a fierce battle, five minutes was not a short time. Teresa gripped her longsword. I have to buy time. With this, the stage for a counterattack was set. All she had to do was buy time for them to be able to step onto it. No matter what. * . Seol Jihu quietly studied his body as he felt his consciousness return. The body that had scattered away in the Spirit Realm was slowly being reconstructed in the Middle World. Eventually, his eyes lit up as he looked forward. Due to standing at the summit of the fortress, the entire battlefield entered his view. Heeeh. It doesnt look like were too late. Chohong simpered with the Thorn of Steel placed on her shoulder. It was just as she said. Tigol Fortress had not fallen yet. Seeing as how traces of the enemy could be seen in the central area, the fortress must have been pushed to the brink of collapse. However, they had managed to revive the World Tree before then. Waaaaaaaaaaaaaah! A loud, thunderous cheer erupted. As the heroes who revived the World Tree appeared, the pent-up emotions inside everyone had burst out. The war wasnt over yet. In fact, it was only starting now. But everything they had achieved up to this point was not meaningless. Soon, the results would show for themselves. Seol Jihu closed his eyes within the deafening cheer. Now there was only one thing left to do ** KWANG! The Corrupted Throne broke. The Parasite Queen shot up after slamming down on the armrest. Despite having expected as much, her eyes were filled with fury as she stared at the battlefield. [This!] The Parasite Queen barely managed to swallow her breath just as she was about to blurt something out. [I expected as much!] Right, she had expected this. The appearance of humanity, the revival of the World Tree, and the Sky Fairies regaining their powers as a result. Although she hoped it would not happen, she had predicted this situation as the worst-case scenario. The only thing outside of her expectation was the appearance of the damned witch. But she couldnt back off now. Retreating because she was afraid of a single witch was not something that could happen. The Parasites also had hidden cards. Two no, three! [Abhorrent Charity! Release your divinity!] [Dont just stand there and do something!!] As the Parasite Queens message echoed out, the Nests throbbed simultaneously and poured out countless parasites. They had given up on infesting the fortress and were choosing to focus on giving birth. Abhorrent Charity flinched. But seeing the Nests, he quickly understood the Queens intent and scanned the battlefield. The Sky Fairies were debilitated from the resonance phenomenon. The best-case scenario would be to single out Sky Fairies and kill them, but that wasnt realistically possible due to the revival of the World Tree. Not only were the Sky Fairies inside the fortress, but there was also a powerful witch protecting it. And so, Abhorrent Charitys gaze fell outside Tigol Fortress at humanitys cavalry unit. . Looking back, the appearance of these insects seemed to be the start of the complications. The important thing was to not let this trend continue. Even if they had to retreat, they had to at least do as much damage as possible. Ill wipe all of you out completely. Kkdk! Gritting his teeth, Abhorrent Charity burst out with a brilliant light. His fluttering robe billowed out, and dozens of tentacles shot out from his sleeves along with a fierce evil energy. Then, the biggest tentacle pointed toward a giant mountain of corpses in front of the fortress wall. Arise! When that single word echoed out, the mountain of corpses shook. The lifeless corpses began to crack open, and the skeletons inside them began to rise one by one. Eventually, over half of the corpses gave birth to moving undead that staggered up to their feet and awaited their masters command. Tsk. Despite such an incredible display of necromancy, Abhorrent Charity clicked his tongue. Normally, the mountain of corpses should have all risen from the dead. But because of the damned World Tree, a portion of the land had turned into a holy area, which cut down his evil energy greatly. If he didnt release his divinity, even the current result would not have been possible. But that didnt matter. There were more mountains of corpses to go through, and this was more than enough to wipe out a bunch of insects. Arise! Another group of skeletons tore through a mountain of corpses. Go! As Abhorrent Charity gave the command, the undying army of skeletons that were strengthened by his evil energy marched forward. Theyre coming! Having regrouped in the meanwhile, Teresa wet her dry lips with her saliva. Countless parasites were flooding from the front and the army of skeletons was rushing in from the back. The only solace in this situation was that the Parasites werent attacking the Sky Fairies that were inside Tigol Fortress, but that was hardly anything to celebrate, seeing as how humanity was about to be wiped out. But looking at this turn of events from a different perspective, it meant that this was the only option the Parasites had. With the World Tree present, capturing Tigol Fortress within a short period of time was impossible. So they must be planning to do as much damage as possible, before deciding to choose between the safer option of retreating or the riskier option of entering a prolonged war. General Sanctus! Steeling her resolve, Teresa called Jan Sanctus. As they didnt have much time, she quickly gave her command. Ill leave the rear side to you. I will handle the parasites with the Equites. You only have to buy time. Got that? Understood. Please be careful, Princess. Of course. My hubbys finally come back. If I die without talking to him again, Ill become a ghost from resentment. Teresa pushed her helm down while murmuring jokingly. Jan Sanctus chuckled. Next, with the cavalry heading forward and the infantry heading backward, the two troops left to fight the enemies storming in. Just like that, the battle that had fallen into a momentary lull continued. All men! Assume the shield formation! The infantry instantly stopped marching at Jan Sanctus command. Ramming their shields to the ground and stacking another layer of shields on top, they formed a double-layered defensive formation. On the other hand. It doesnt look like the Parasite Queen is planning on giving up. Gabriel, who was watching this turn of events, spread her wings and glanced to the side. What are you going to do? Next to her was a Beastman whose mane was flowing down with dried up blood. Standing on the wall, he was looking down at the battlefield with a complicated expression. We are going to back up the cavalry. But we dont have enough reserve forces to aid the infantry as well. So, Beastman King, tell me your answer. . A deep conflict surfaced on the Beastmans face. But with the situation being what it was, his hesitation did not last long. Damn it. If they had acted like this several years ago, I would have been out there with them long ago. After finally spitting out a few sentences. Kuhuhuuung! He opened his mouth and let out a roar. Gabriel grinned before grabbing the Beastman King and flapping her wings. As she flew up and led the way, Fallen Angels carrying a Beastman in their hands flew up from every corner of the fortress. Meanwhile, the distance between the infantry assuming a wall of shields and the skeleton army marching forward with earth-shaking tremors closed to about a hundred meters. Hold your ground! Bet your lives on it! Ten minutes! No, five minutes is enough! If you can hold out for that much, victory will be ours!! Jan Sanctus shouted passionately and encouraged the soldiers. Standing in the front line with his shield, he kept his eyes fixed in front of him. Koong, koong, koong, koong. Fifty meters! The distance shortened rapidly even as he spoke. Forty meters, thirty meters, twenty meters, ten meters! Everyone! Eventually, as Jan Sanctus was about to shout again Koong, koong, koong, koong! He was stopped short. It was because he felt the presence of something raining down behind him. No way! All sorts of thoughts crossed his mind. Did the enemy break through the cavalry? Did the Parasites flying creatures come down? Did a new army appear from the back? Or Subconsciously looking back, Jan Sanctus became dazed in an instant. All his guesses were proven to be false. The troops that landed behind them werent the parasites, the flying creatures, nor the army of an Army Commander. The footsoldiers lightly pressing down on his comrades shoulders and jumping up were none other than that of the Beastman race. Looking up in a daze, Jan Sanctus saw the Beastman King glancing down at him. Their eyes met for a split second. Then, the Beastmen leaped past the line of defense, flashing their eyes as they glared at the skeleton army. Kuhuhuuuung! Starting with the Beastman King, the Beastmen growled ferociously and clashed with the skeleton army. Jan Sanctus blinked dazedly. He shut his eyes, then opened them once again. He wasnt seeing things. The Beastmen were scuffling with the skeleton army. The Beastmen race that detested humanity as much as the Parasites after the fall of the Beastmen Alliance was fighting for their sake!? Jan Sanctus lips trembled with emotions. A hot fire spread out inside his heart. Would he have ever expected this scene during the days when slave hunting was rampant in Eva? General! Jan Sanctus snapped out of his daze at a soldiers shout. All men! Finally grabbing ahold of the voice stuck in his throat Chaaaaaaarge! He shouted at the top of his lungs. In the next moment, the infantry simultaneously shot up and charged forward as if they had been waiting for these words. Joining hands with the Beastmen, they pushed forward, breaking the indiscriminately marching skeleton army with their spears and shields. At last, after regrettably brushing past each others fingertips for so long, the Federation and humanity firmly grasped each others hands. ** [Keuk!] The Parasite Queen groaned. She did not expect the Beastmen and Fallen Angels to come out of the fortress. [What are Vulgar Chastity and Exploding Patience doing!?] She went Ah after blurting out. Vulgar Chastitys succubi were blown back by the witch. There was no need to even mention Exploding Patiences Banshees as they had sacrificed them to the Thunders to let Vulgar Chastity break through. The one who gave this command was none other than the Parasite Queen herself. Things would not have turned out this badly if she had followed the Army Commanders plan and carried out the attack by the book. [Dont tell me] The Parasite Queen fell down on the broken throne. At the time, she thought it was the only option. [That was a wrong move as well?] And here, yet another thing outside of the Parasite Queens expectation occurred. Her eyebrows twitched as she blankly stared at the moving image in front of her. Just like a belated realization. The blessing of the World Tree wasnt affecting only the Sky Fairies, but also the Cave Fairies. [What?] In this stifling silence, the Parasite Queens eyes widened abruptly. It was because she could feel the trembling energy rising from the fortress. Two energies that could not be felt before were not only casting over Tigol Fortress but also flooding out to the rest of the battlefield. In that instant, the heads of the Fairies sitting on their knees from exhaustion shot up. Whish! An untimely, fierce gale swept through the battlefield. Crackle! Distinctive fire blazed up here and there. The current of the air changed, the earth rumbled, and water sprouted up, sparkling under the sunlight. Inside the banquet of five elements, the Fairies slowly stood up. Both Sky Fairies and Cave Fairies stared straight ahead. Although tears were streaming down their faces, they no longer seemed to be in sorrow. If anything, they seemed to be enraged. They glared at the enemy with killing intent as if to burst out with resentment and hatred that they had suppressed within themselves. That wasnt all. Two pairs of pupils appeared from the sky and the ground. From the sky, eyes of light scattering a brilliant light From the ground, eyes of darkness scattering reddish-black darkness One looked down and one looked up at the battlefield. Wooooooooooh! The howl of Ophin Odor, the Lord of Light revered by all Spirits. Woooooooooo! And the howl of Diffidem Odor, the Lord of Darkness feared by all Spirits, echoed out one after the other as if to descend from the sky and rise up from the ground. The Spirits had kept their promise. The Spirit Lords that started a war with the Seven Virtues in the unrecorded mythical era, thousands of years ago reappeared in Tigol Fortress. The allied force of the Federation and humanity had come together fully to combat the Parasites! [] At the same time, witnessing the appearance of the light and the darkness, the Parasite Queens lips were trembling more strongly than ever before. The revival of the World Tree and the appearance of a powerful witch was already threatening to overthrow the tide of battle. But now, even the two sealed Spirit Lords popped out. The gears of fate that were once in perfect harmony had twisted out of place once or twice, and now they were crumbling down in total chaos. [Ah Aaaaaaaah!] The Parasite Queen clutched her head. And around this time. Whew The expedition team was fully summoned to the Middle World. Seol Jihu let out a deep breath, opened his eyes silently, and looked straight ahead. He gazed at the Parasite Queen within the distant image in the sky. [You!] Their eyes met. [You, all because of you, all because of yooooooou!!] The enraged voice of the Parasite Queen erupted out. Seol Jihus eyes turned sharp. He took a deep breath and fixed his grip on the Spear of Purity. Finally. They had finally come this far. Taking another breath, Seol Jihu raised his spear and took a step forward. Staring at the Spirits spread out on the battlefield and pointing his spear at the Parasite Queen, he said firmly. Everyone, get ready for battle. And thus. Dont let a single one of them escape. The flare signaling the start of a counterattack shot up. Chapter 342. Counterattack (2) The great counterattack began. The allied forces of the Federation and humanity, which had been losing since the start of the siege, had finally found a way to turn the tide against their enemy. The first sign of change appeared at Tigol Fortress. Keu! Abhorrent Charity groaned, waving his tentacles. The situation suddenly became so chaotic that he could not tell what was happening. However, the cause of the change was clear. The World Tree fully grown and at its prime, to make matters worse had appeared out of nowhere. As the avatar of the World Tree took root, the land surrounding the tree became sacred, blessed, and protected by the divine tree. For that reason, even after the unsealing of his divinity, Abhorrent Charitys power was greatly limited. Moreover, the duration of his divinity, which had been short from the beginning, was further reduced. Damn it! Abhorrent Charity, who rarely showed his feelings, flew into a rage. The revival of the World Tree had certainly boosted the strength of the enemy. He now had no choice but to produce more soldiers, even at the risk of a further decrease in the duration of his divinity, just to match the strength of their opponents. Arise! The energy emanating from his billowing robe became stronger. Abhorrent Charity extended his tentacles toward a mountain of corpses piled up on the cliff. But the Federation didnt sit back and watch. Everyone, to your respective positions! A Sky Fairy elder cried out. The vengeful Sky Fairies immediately began to move as if they had been waiting for this moment. Most of them flew over the fortress wall, but some slipped into a path near the middle of the staircase and quickly hid inside the engine devices prepared by the dwarfs. Open! A small, shaggy Dwarf shouted. Then, the most surprising thing happened. Rumble. Rumble. Rattle! A door opened on the impregnable Tigol Fortress. What opened wasnt the fortress gate but a vertical gap stretching from the bottom of the cliff to the base of the fortress. The gap was only slightly spread out like a half-open door. Veni, Domine Spiritum Terra! Sky Fairies inside the fortress stretched their arms toward the gap. Instantly, bumpy, reddish, human-like figures rose like moles from the ground and rocks. The Earth Spirits pushed the fortress wall, and the small gap widened instantaneously. The huge gate surrounding the cliff swung open, knocking over the bodies piled up on the edge of the cliff. La Altum Volat, Quasi Spinam! Another group of Earth Spirits rose from inside the gap as Sky Fairies chanted their spells again. The newly formed Spirits soon turned into sharp, cone-shaped rocks, each about 2-30 centimeters long. It was as if a ferocious beast had opened its mouth wide, to expose its sharp teeth. All Sky Fairies backed away. Meanwhile, the Earth Spirits who had pushed the wall earlier exited the fortress and began pushing the gate in the opposite direction. Boom! The entire cliff shook. The gate closed at once as it did when it opened. And while closing, it dragged into it the corpses struggling to move after receiving energy. All the bodies scattered near the fortress disappeared in an instant. From inside the cliff came a mushy, unpleasant sound. It was the sound of bodies being needled by thorns and crashing against the wall. Abhorrent Charitys tentacles trembled. He needed those corpses in order to produce more blood golems and the undying army. Corpses trampled to the point where there was not a drop of blood left inside were simply useless. With the revival of the World Tree and the restoration of the Sky Fairies spirit power, Tigol Fortress regained its prior status as the impregnable fortress. The fortress! Exploding Patiences jaw dropped. Hundreds of thousands of vines poured out from the fortress walls like waterfalls and began mercilessly chopping the skeletons driven into a corner by the beastmen and infantry. You vermins! Exploding Patience yelled condescendingly but looked nervous. She was recalling the past when the five Army Commanders unsealed their divinities at once but still failed to break down the iron wall. Still, she couldnt just stand there and watch. Exploding Patience drew a deep breath and prepared to launch a high-frequency attack. She first planned to dampen the opponents enthusiasm through a curse called Wailing of the Banshee Queen, which could affect many enemies at once. She paused, however, when she saw dozens of iron cannons lined up on the fortress walls. Take aim! Sweating profusely, the dwarfs carried the cannons to the top. Arriving at their destination, they rushed Thunders into the artillery. Sky Fairies chanted. Per Aerium, Comprimuntru! The air in the nozzle was quickly compressed. The Dwarfs picked up the cannons and aimed them straight at the targets in the air. Shoot! BOOM! Pushed by the pressure, blue stones burst out of the cannons. These stones were already twice as powerful as arrows, but this wasnt the end. El Jin Accelletio! Suddenly the wind blew hard. The wind pushed the already speeding Thunders forward. At this point, they could no longer be likened to arrows or even cannonballs. After numerous accelerations, the blue stones reached their targets faster than the blink of an eye. It was then that the Air Spirits guarding the bombs disappeared, and Thunders began to radiate blue light after coming in contact with the air. Exploding Patiences eyes became as big as a cannon nozzle. FLASH! Azure light covered the sky. Keuk! Unsightly Humility deflected the giant sword and the chained arrow of the Executors and clenched his teeth looking up at the sky. He tried to summon his undead army, but it wasnt easy. The parasites that the Nests were spitting out tried to clear the way, but humanitys cavalry and the Fallen Angels stood in their way. Moreover, Cave Fairies and Spirit Kings were also attacking them from the side. The combined might of the enemy forces was impossible to penetrate. The Parasites were undoubtedly at a disadvantage. However, Unsightly Humility soon realized that this was not the time to worry about others. What!? Hiiing! His spectral horse faltered and neighed. A thunderous roar rang from above and below, and the ground was shaking as it split. A hand made of light came down from the sky and grabbed Unsightly Humilitys neck. From the ground, a crimson hand came up and grabbed his legs. The hands began to pull Unsightly Humility in both directions as if competing against each other over the ownership of the Army Commander. Keuuu! Greatly astonished, Unsightly Humility tried to fend them off but failed. The energy of light and darkness easily surpassed the power of the five Spirit Kings. It was not something he could avoid. He felt his joints break and his bones crack. He screamed in pain. Seeing that Unsightly Humility couldnt move, the Executors gladly rushed at him. Laughing hysterically, Taciana Cinzia ordered the Valkyries to charge, and Unsightly Humility shattered his teeth from grinding them too hard. It hadnt been long since he recovered from the side effects of unsealing his divinity during the Arden Valley War, but at this point, he had no choice. Damnnnnnn! At last, the light exploded and Unsightly Humility swelled up. A dark knight dressed in black iron armor from head to toe roared furiously. Unsightly Humility had unsealed his divinity at last. Even you. Vulgar Chastity looked behind her shoulder in disbelief. She couldnt believe that not only Abhorrent Charity but also Exploding Patience and Unsightly Humility had unsealed their divinity. Given the side-effects that they had to endure, relying on their divinity was the last resort, and rightly so. This is how bad the situation is? Vulgar Chastity quickly shot up to the sky. Now that the World Tree had been revived, staying inside Tigol Fortress would be no different than committing suicide. She had planned to retreat and assess the situation from afar, but an ice wall suddenly shot up in front of her. The soaring wall bent its ends inward, drawing a curve. Vulgar Chastity stopped as she noticed that the wall was coming at her like a tsunami. . . . . Eun Yuri, no Roselle was singing, waving her hands delicately. Her facial expression seemed to say, Where do you think you''re going? Vulgar Chastity clenched her teeth. You really wanna try me? She hissed, and at once, white light enveloped her body. The unsealing of Vulgar Chastitys divinity wasnt as flashy as that of Raging Temperance. It was calm like that of Twisted Kindness, but she didnt suddenly get larger. Instead, a shiny, transparent cloth enveloped her body, white feathers covered her bat wings, and her violet hair turned white and grew until it almost touched the ground. [Its like a magical girl transformation? Yuri, what does that mean?] Roselle asked curiously while shifting her gaze to her enemy. With her shiny, silver hair, flowy cloth, and fluttering, white wings, Vulgar Chastity resembled an elegant goddess. The change intensified the overall feeling of incongruity coming from her. Her outward appearance contrasted sharply with her slanted crimson eyes brimming with vulgarity. What was it again? Freeze, world? The corner of Vulgar Chastitys mouth curled upward. Bullshit. She snorted and fluttered her long eyelashes. Fine. Then Ill say this. Burn, world! Vulgar Chastity widened her eyes and stretched her arms to the front. Whoosh! All the cloth floating around her turned into flames that rushed towards her enemy. At the same time, Roselle completed her spell and spread her hands. Freeze, world! The spell summoned a huge blizzard. Flames shot out like laser beams and covered the frost storm. Chiiiiiiiik! An immense amount of steam formed where the two energies collided with each other. The inside of the fortress became clouded with steam. The two energies pushed and pulled against each other for a while until finally a strand of flame managed to penetrate the storm. The flame quickly crossed the sky leaving a long afterimage, and Roselle hurriedly raised the altitude of her broomstick. Aha! Vulgar Chastity tilted her head back. It was just as she had expected. Roselle might be a big shot in another dimension, but she was still no match for an Army Commander with unsealed divinity like herself. [Ow ow ow.] Roselle smiled as she shook her aching hands. [I see, you had a trick up your sleeve.] Thats right. You shouldve just stayed put in your dimension. [I like your confidence. But judging by the constant fluctuations in your energy, you must not be able to control it well. Are you sure you can last long enough to defeat me?] Hah, dont you worry about it. Vulgar Chastity hissed. The World Tree might be close, but it cant stop me from defeating you and getting away. As she said so, her silver-white hair spread out like the tail of a peacock. The strands of her hair spouted out with whiplike elasticity toward Roselle. They moved like snakes with venom dripping from its mouth. A witch, no matter how great she might be, was no different from an ordinary person if she didnt have time to chant spells. At best, she would fly around on her broomstick, dodging the attacks. If she made even a single mistake, she would get pierced to death by a strand of Vulgar Chastitys hair. A recital, huh? Enough with the singing. Instead, why dont you dance like a whore for me? And say goodbye while youre at it! Convinced of her own victory, Vulgar Chastity smirked. But soon, she furrowed her brows. [Youre the whore, you motherfucking bitch.] Contrary to Vulgar Chastitys expectations, Roselle snorted in place rather than running away. [A prostitute whos been rolling around in a brothel dares to say that to me? Ah, arent you forgetting something?] A scornful voice rang out. Roselle smirked and shrugged her shoulders. [You and I are not the only ones here.] If youre talking about the World Tree. Vulgar Chastity stopped midway through her sentence. Suddenly, a giant bird pierced through the thick fog and landed in front of Roselle. The bright red flames surrounding the bird burned like phoenixes, obstinately offsetting Vulgar Chastitys attack. A phoenix? No, Its the Arcus Spirit! Shocked, Vulgar Chastity hurriedly looked ahead. Golden sparks crackled up. She could see about three or four faint shadows in the fog. Before she knew it, a young man in a torn coat and a woman in a white traditional robe rushed out of the thick fog. Ah! Vulgar Chastitys breathing stopped. She recognized both of them. How could she forget? One was the Sacred Empress, andYo You! The other was the demonic spearman, who humiliated her during the valley war. But they werent the only problems. Light poured down like a meteor from the sky, and dozens of magic circles twirled above, emitting light. The Star of Lust and the Star of Greed. Two Executors had arrived. Q-Queen! Vulgar Chastitys gaze wandered up and down as she muttered in despair. Like a child who lost her mother, she kept calling the queens name. ** The Parasite Queen looked down at the battlefield. After a series of scuffles, the war had become a complete mess. The situation was, of course, unfavorable for the Parasites. That much, she could tell from the colors that filled the battlefield. Not long ago, the battlefield was full of gray. But since the World Tree appeared, colorful lights were beginning to fill the view. The color of the Federation and humanity was growing as they pushed the gray color away. The Parasite Queens eyes twitched slightly when she realized the Parasites were losing. She was okay with struggling a little, but to be actually losing she wasnt used to that sort of thing. But then she thought of the past. Capturing Tigol Fortress was something the Parasites barely managed to succeed in doing after weakening the World Tree, sacrificing the five Army Commanders with unsealed divinities and concentrating hundreds of Nests on the fortress. The Federation was now stronger than ever, and Tigol Fortress was even sturdier than it was in the past. On top of that, humanity had come to help. So perhaps it wasnt too surprising that the four Army Commanders were losing even after unsealing their divinities. The biggest problem was the World Tree. The divine tree at its full power continuously stimulated the fundamental conflict in the makeup of the Army Commanders the divine energy, which came from the divinity of the Seven Virtues, and the dark energy, which was the fundamental attribute of the Army Commanders. The tree was slowly destabilizing the divinities of the Army Commanders, trying to disrupt their assembled bodies internally. This was the reason that the Army Commanders divinities were weakened in a sealed state and their duration shortened in an unsealed state. As if that wasnt enough, the Queen had just received another piece of unfortunate news. It seemed the Earthlings were finally on the move. They were quickly descending the mountain and attacking the Nests that were busy giving birth to the mother species. As shameless as they were, these attacks were effective. In a situation when all the Army Commanders were in danger, the future of the Parasites would be bleak if they lost their Nests as well. [Its all my fault.] Theres a saying that history was result-oriented. Dwelling on the past was meaningless now. She never imagined her decision to send the Army Commanders to the battlefield would bring about such repercussions. Although they were somehow holding out, time wasnt on the side of the Parasites. What would happen after the Army Commanders ran out of time? Having imagined the worst, the Parasite Queen closed her eyes and lamented. If only she had summoned Raging Temperance or sent only Twisted Kindness, if only she had the Seventh Army Commander that could do twice the work of the other Commanders, if only she hadn''t given those orders earlier! Many thoughts raced through her mind, but the Parasite Queen quickly shook her head. It was simply impossible to pinpoint where exactly it went wrong. The time had come for her to make a decision. It was time for her to play her trump card. [] But calling it a trump card was putting it nicely. A trump card was simply a secret that was kept hidden and unused. It would have the biggest impact when used at a decisive moment. Using it because she had no other choice only made her bitter. No, it was more than just bitter it was painful. But right now, she really had no other choice. It would be better to use it than to risk losing everything. Determined, the Parasite Queen shifted her gaze. There, a young man sat on a hill, looking down at the battlefield nonchalantly with a piece of grass in his mouth. He was once a hero who made a series of great contributions to humanity. But now, he was a traitor to mankind. And though still lacking in control, he was the only one besides Twisted Kindness to fully absorb his divinity and the only constellation comparable to the resurrected Star. The Parasite Queen opened her mouth quietly. [Sung Shihyun.] Chapter 343. Comeback (1) Sung Shihyun was observing the battlefield with nonchalant eyes. He seemed a little angry. No, not angry. Rather the lines between his eyebrows indicated frustration. Finally, he closed his eyes and shook his head as if he couldnt stand to watch any longer. He couldnt be blamed. Spectators in the stands hoped for the game they were watching to be so intense that they would have to sit on the edge of their seats the entire time. But the players on the field had different opinions. They would rather win by a mile than stay on their toes all through the game. Of course, if they were on the losing side Fucking shit They would curse like so. That was exactly how Sung Shihyun felt right now, especially as a human who defected to the Parasites side. It was like playing a game of chance. He had been betting on odd when the result had been even for hundreds of times in a row, and now that hed finally bet everything he had left on even, he got stuck with an odd. Seriously, I dont understand. Why did the World Tree suddenly revive? Whats with that light and darkness? What moron let things get this messed up? [Sung Shihyun.] The moron or rather, the one in charge of this situation called him. [You will need to help out.] Sung Shihyun bit his tongue and glanced up at the sky. Should we keep going? Or. [We will retreat.] A wise judgment. Sung Shihyun gave a deep sigh and nodded. Well, how exactly can I help? [Vulgar Chastity is in danger. Can you buy her some time?] Confused, Sung Shihyun tilted his head. He had expected orders to rescue the Army Commanders or create an escape route for them, and so was preparing to tell the queen that he couldnt do both. But to stall for time that wasnt something he expected to hear. The Parasite Queen seemed to have made an important decision. At this point, I guess it would be hard to come out unscathed without trying something risky. Sung Shihyun muttered to himself and nodded. Of course, but I cant stall for long. You know about my current condition, right? [I do. I apologize for pushing you too hard.] Please, dont apologize. You did nothing wrong. Its their fault for not living up to your expectations. Sung Shihyun said sarcastically before getting up and dusting off his clothes. He grabbed the sword at his waist and asked abruptly. Your Majesty, would you allow me to kill one or two people on the way? Itll help Blackie too. [Blackie?] I mean Unsightly Humility. I think I can deal the enemy a blow before we retreat. [Will it affect your ability to carry out my orders?] Of course not. Right now, no one knows Ive turned to the Parasites. And theyre all too busy fighting. The Parasite Queen gave a renewed look. Now that she decided to play her trump card, it wouldnt be a bad idea to make the most of it. Their chances were good, especially for the first blow. [Alright, go ahead. I will be looking forward to it.] Please do. Looking at the battlefield, Sung Shihyun said with a sly smile. Ill come back with good news that can appease your anger. Pop! With the sound of the air exploding, Sung Shihyun vanished without a trace. He was next seen running down the hill, then he disappeared again and reappeared at the bottom of the hill. Though he did not seem to have made any effort to run, such as bending his knees or even taking his feet off the ground, he had already arrived at the battlefield. This was the effect of the skill representative of a Level 7 Unique Ranker Warrior, Ethereal Shift. Sung Shihyun had just used it several times in a row. ** The Star of Pride, the Executor of Superbia, was full of excitement for the first time in a long time. He wasnt excited by the war itself per se, but he took pleasure in turning the game around. The Death Knights had already been exterminated, and Unsightly Humility was barely holding out even after unsealing his divinity. Keuk! Unsightly Humility quickly pulled the reins and the spectral horse lifted its legs. A huge hand made of light smashed the place where the horses legs had just been. Before Unsightly Humility could even relax, however, the spectral horse suddenly stopped. The earth was boiling and white steam filled the view. A crimson hand had clasped the horses legs. The heat was beginning to melt the horses hooves. Astonished, Unsightly Humility planted his sword down on the ground. The crimson hand quickly released the horses legs, but when he turned his eyes, the hand of light slapped his entire body. The horse cried pitifully as Unsightly Humility flew off and fell to the ground. Shivering, the Commander quickly opened his eyes. His horse was surrounded by Valkyries. The moment he saw dozens of lances piercing his horse, he knew what had just happened. Keuaaaaa! Enraged, Unsightly Humility rushed at the enemy. He first slashed the Valkyries, then immediately raised his sword and slammed it down on the ground. CRACK! The ground cracked and shattered all around him. Shockwaves from the sword flew past the spot where Cinzia had just stood and exploded when it reached the cliff. He truly had a herculean strength. However, even before he could catch his breath, Unsightly Humility had to raise his shield. Dealing with the Spirit Lords of Light and Darkness and the Star of Sloth was difficult enough, but they werent the only ones surrounding him. Tang, tang, tang, tang, tang, tang! Chained arrows flew at Unsightly Humilitys shield in unison, blocking his movement. The Star of Wrath did not pass up this opportunity and rushed in from the side with the greatsword. Unsightly Humility parried the attack with a skillful movement of his longsword and strongly struck the greatsword down. However, the Star of Wrath let go of his sword and rolled himself up.With unbelievable agility unbefitting of his large stature, he quickly shot towards the enemy, tackling him. Dowaryaaaa! Unsightly Humility stumbled as the Star of Wrath rammed into him. At the same time, chained arrows flew at him like a net and coiled around his entire body. Rendered immobile in an instant, Unsightly Humility felt a chill run down his spine. Once again, energies that could not be ignored descended and soared from the sky and the ground. They came at him with clear intentions of crushing him flat. Suddenly, his hollow eyes flashed blue. KWAAAAAAA! Divinity Release. The burst of energy disassembled all chains and covered the light and darkness. Even though he was out of danger, Unsightly Humility didnt look happy. Hed been repeating these same procedures for quite some time now. Of course, in some regards, holding his ground against two demigods and three Executors under the restrictive influence of the World Tree was amazing. But however amazing it may be, it didnt change the fact that he was at a disadvantage. The duration of his divinity was getting shorter every second, and releasing it on top of that put a lot of pressure on his body. Unsightly Humility knew he could do this only a few more times. The Star of Pride, on the other hand, was having a blast. His face filled with excitement when he realized he was on the verge of capturing the Army Commander. Whether it be fame or contribution points, he would not be lacking if he was successful. Even reaching Level 8 would no longer be a dream. Dreaming of a rosy future, the Star of Pride suddenly came back to reality. Nocking another arrow against his bow, he gazed at Unsightly Humility, who was standing motionlessly. Why isnt he moving? He wondered. It was then that he realized the quickly approaching presence. An Earthling wearing an iron helmet, cape flying, was running towards them at considerable speed. Ill help you! What? Before he could say anything, the man rushed in like the wind towards Unsightly Humility and attempted to attack him from the side. Of course, Unsightly Humility wasnt just going to watch. Keeping an eye out for the hands, the Army Commander swung his sword, and the man was immediately thrown to the ground. Arrgh! Ah, hey, you moron! The Star of Pride yelled at the man flying towards him while scattering his blood in the air. Even if youre thirsty for contribution points, don''t stick your nose where it doesn''t belo! He paused all of a sudden. A vague feeling of suspicion overtook him. Perhaps the mans greed had numbed his fears, but to yell Ill help you! right before a surprise attack? That was definitely strange. Above all, the movement of the mans sword caught his eye. He couldnt quite tell whether it was intentional or not, but he noticed that the mans blade was coming towards his neck as he flew. He was in doubt for long but was quick to take action. The Star of Pride unwittingly backed away from the man and fired an arrow. Just before the chain on the arrow wrapped around the man Damn. Pop! An explosive sound rang out. The chains hit against each other instead of binding the man. I see that your perception is just as fast as ever. Dazed, the Star of Pride looked back over his shoulders. There, he saw a perfectly white row of teeth visible through a grin. You know what? Sensing danger, the Archers body moved automatically. At the same time, the thoughts, hes not on our side and can it be? crossed his mind. However, the enemys sword was much faster than him. It was his mistake to allow the man to come near without suspecting that he might be an enemy. Of all the Executors, Ive always hated you the most! Swish! That was the end. The Star of Prides head separated from his body and flew into the air. The man landed in a heap amid everyones astonishment. Hoh! Planting his feet firmly on the ground, he brandished his sword towards the sky. It was a simple act, but massive shockwaves and crescent-shaped sword qi rushed forward. The light and darkness quickly moved away in a startle. Man, theyre perceptive too. The young man muttered as he threw off his helmet. The face that was revealed, grinned at Unsightly Humility. Arent you grateful? I am. I heard your voice in my head and prepared in advance. Yeah, yeah, nice shot. I got a light cut too. That guys quick-witted, so I wasnt sure if I could get near him within six steps hmm? Sung Shihyun quickly stepped to the side. A loud bang rang out beside the Archers headless body. Sung Shihyuuuun! The Star of Wrath was fuming with anger with his sword stuck in the ground. You bastard I was wondering why I havent seen you in such a long time. But why? Why do you think? Cant you see? Sung Shihyun snorted and pointed at his body. The Star of Wrath became speechless. There, a long wound was in the process of healing. Such regenerative ability meant only one thing Sung Shihyun had accepted the Parasite Queens Authority into his body. You. Ah, whatever. Ive got nothing to say to you. Sung Shihyun said flatly and turned his gaze to Cinzia. Its been a while, hmm? Fifth. . So Sixth isnt with you? Wheres my prim, bespectacled kitten? Sung Shihyun asked playfully, looking around. A look of bewilderment and confusion crossed Cinzias face. She sighed and rubbed her temples. You were gone for so long, so I suspected this might be the case, but youve really done it this time, you little horseshit. Hahahaha. I warned you, remember? Keep messing with me and Ill turn to the Parasites. Did they promise you something good? Something worthy of giving up life on Earth? Yep, they did. And life on Earth is overrated anyway. A bunch of jackasses are always trying to kidnap me every time I go back. Would you want to go back if you were in my shoes? What? Ah~ Nevermind. None of that matters now. Im like, su~per busy right now. I gotta go fulfill the Queens orders. Queen? You mean the Parasite Queen? Yeah. Ah, were gonna retreat soon. So lets say goodbye here. As if! The Star of Wrath shouted. As Sung Shihyun snickered, Cinzias complexion waned. The Sung Shihyun she knew was a scumbag and a lecher, but his skills were real. He always did what he said he would do. Just like this time, when he really turned to the Parasites. I told you, were retreating. But its really us doing you a favor. I admit you guys have an advantage, but do you think the Parasites will go down that easily? Really? Sung Shihyun looked back at Unsightly Humility with a smirk. Hey, Blackie. The Queen wants you to hang in there a little longer. I removed one of them for you, so can you do it? Of course. Youve been a great help. Unsightly Humility answered, and at the same time, Death Knights began to rise from the ground. The spectral horse had been summoned again as well. Then Im leaving. Theres an even more dangerous place for me to go to. I assume youre talking about Vulgar Chastity. Go on. Ill take care of these guys. Of course, you will. Sung Shihyun jumped up without hesitation. He began to climb as if there were stairs in the air before looking back at Cinzia and waving his hand. Goodbye, Fifth. Ill see you in bed next time. With Sixth, of course. Unable to contain his anger, the burly man threw his greatsword. But Sung Shihyun had already disappeared without a trace, and the sword pierced nothing but the empty air. Cinzia bit her lips, wary of Unsightly Humility who regained his composure. Sung Shihyun had already climbed the cliff and was crossing the fortress wall. * Meanwhile. AHHHHHHHHHH! Flames and screams were violently swirling inside the fortress. Flaming clothes and hair swirled around Vulgar Chastity, who had unsealed her divinity. The barrier was dense enough not to fit a single drop of water, but that was all there was. The expedition team had no reason to enter the burning barrier. Things were quite different from when they fought the Army Commanders in the Spirit Realm. This time, the Parasites were backed into a corner, and the Federation and humanity had the upper hand. The longer they held out, the more advantageous their situation would become. Moments later, the raging flames died down. Vulgar Chastity knew she was at a disadvantage and was smart enough not to waste all her energy at once. She had formed the barrier to prevent joint attacks by her enemies the Star of Lust, the Star of Avarice, Roselle, and the Arcus Spirit but she could not keep it longer than necessary. But the fact that the flames were gone meant that she was approachable again. Seol Jihus eyes lit up. Immediately, he dashed towards Vulgar Chastity using Flash Thunder. And it wasnt just Seol Jihu. Baek Haeju, Agnes, and Hoshino Urara also took part in the attack from different angles. Kyaah! Vulgar Chastity flashed her eyes as she revealed her fangs. Her eyes met Hoshino Uraras as she jumped in from the front. Ueh? With a dazed look, Hoshino Urara fell to the ground. But there were still three remaining, so Vulgar Chastity quickly prepared the next move. Glistening smoke gushed out of her body. From the surface, the smoke looked like white clouds, but it was actually poisonous gas that melted everything that it touched. However, Seol Jihu did not stop Flash Thunder. He believed in his comrades. Luxu Lu Luxuria! Avar Ava Avaritia! A semi-spherical membrane enveloped Seol Jihu, and a strong wind blew away the smoke. Seol Jihu took this opportunity to thrust his spear, brimming with golden sword qi, into Vulgar Chastity. Pzzzzzt! Vulgar Chastitys hair wrapped around the spear just in time to stop it. It also swallowed Baek Haejus spear and Agnes threads. Uaaaargh! Seeing the tip of the spear swaying right in front of her eyes, Vulgar Chastity moaned in panic. She once again released her divinity. ? She expected the release to send her enemies flying. But somehow, the trio was still standing. She even felt they had become stronger. How!? Vulgar Chastity could not hide her shock. Whiiiiiiish! It was only then that she realized that the space surrounding her was distorted. Her energy was being cut off by a powerful force. When she saw Roselle with her forehead drenched in sweat and her hands stretched forward, she realized that the witch had somehow trapped her and her energy inside a barrier. Vulgar Chastity clenched her teeth and tried to break open the barrier.At that moment, the phoenix suddenly soared to the sky, spreading its wings and opening its beak wide. Vulgar Chastity trembled with fear when she saw a crimson ball of flame forming in his beak. She was just beginning to realize the reason that Raging Temperance and Twisted Kindness lost might not be just because of bad luck. It was then. Hmm? Roselle, who was devoting all her energy to maintain the barrier, suddenly turned her head. Seol Jihu also threw a glance in the same direction. A white line was drawn vertically in the middle of the huge ice barrier Roselle erected. Crack! Before they knew it, the barrier shattered into pieces and a hole was formed in the middle. Seol Jihu flinched. He might have been mistaken, but something seemed to have entered through that hole. But he couldnt see anything unusual. As Seol Jihu tried to make sense of the situation, color drained from Baek Haejus face. She suddenly withdrew her spear and turned away. Wide-eyed, she threw the spear straight at the hole. However Ah! Boom. With a small explosion, her spear pierced through the empty air. What!? The phoenix must have seen the same thing Baek Haeju did as it also spewed out flames toward the ice barrier. However, the flames, which were flying with tremendous momentum, were divided into pieces as if they had been cut by a sword. Seeing this, Seol Jihus doubt turned into certainty. He immediately ran without hesitation. He was planning to aim for the point where the flames split, but then Boom! He heard another explosion. The flames merged into one again. It disappeared? Seol Jihu flinched with a frown on his face. Philip Muller, absent-mindedly blinking his eyes instead of chanting spells, came into his sight. Suddenly, for some unknown reason, an alarm bell rang inside Seol Jihus head. There was no time to hesitate. Although he still couldnt see anything with his eyes Whoosh! Seol Jihu followed his intuition and darted towards Philip Muller. As soon as he raised the Spear of Purity, a white sword appeared, cutting through the air. Clang! A metallic clanging rang out. Seol Jihu held his breath at the unbelievable weight felt through his hands. As he barely raised his head, he saw his spear blocking a white sword and the face of a young man holding the sword. He could have sworn that this man wasnt here a second ago. Everything felt surreal. Huh? But the young man seemed just as surprised as Seol Jihu. You read Ethereal Shift? And you blocked my White Fang? Dazed, Sung Shihyun looked down. Seol Jihu clenched his teeth and looked up. The formers sharp, arrogant eyes met the latters burning, dignified eyes. And so. Youre? ! The two young mens gazes clashed violently in the air. Chapter 344. Comeback (2) Its been a while since Ive met a guy who learned Intuition. Sung Shihyun murmured in surprise. Even Haeju couldnt learn that skill. Looks like yours is pretty high level too. He also glanced at Philip Muller, whose eyes were split open in shock. After showing a faint hint of regret, he vanished like smoke before appearing next to Vulgar Chastity a second later. You Cmon, your knight in shining armor is here to save you. You should be looking at me with dreamy eyes full of hearts. Sung Shihyun sniggered. Vulgar Chastitys tense shoulders relaxed, and she let out a sigh of relief. Sung Shihyun. Although he had trouble controlling his divinity at the moment, at a time when the Seventh Army Commander had likely been defeated, he was the Parasites strongest card. T-Thanks. Lets hurry. Nah, wait a bit, girl. I havent seen them in a while. Let me at least say hi. Sung Shihyun turned his gaze, snickering. Seol Jihu carefully observed the man who appeared out of nowhere. From the looks of it, he seemed to be on the Parasites side. But he was clearly a human being. Seol Jihu looked around just to be sure, and lo and behold, some of the others looked greatly shocked. Agnes and Philip Muller couldnt close their dropped jaws. Baek Haeju and Seo Yuhuis faces were especially a sight to behold. Yo. Sung Shihyun said with a beaming smile. This is where everyone was? Its been a whi He cut himself short in the middle of his sentence and swung his longsword to the left like a flash of lightning. Clang! The blade struck an ice spike that sprouted from the air and aimed for his head. As he tightened his grip on his sword, cracks appeared on the ice before it shattered into thousands of pieces. Who did that? I bet youre one of those people who attacks someone when theyre transforming. Sung Shihyun then glanced at Eun Yuri, who was floating in the air like him. His scowling eyes widened to a circle. Being scanned from the face all the way down to the feet with such an obvious glance, both Roselle and Eun Yuri felt chills run down their backs. They had a peculiar feeling similar to a worm crawling on their skin. Iya~ Sung Shihyun couldnt hide his shock. So many that are my type Alright, Ive decided. Ill let you be Fourth. Fourth? You must have heard of the saying, a hero likes many women. For someone like me, having several concubines is a given. So youre saying. Roselles long, slender eyebrows furrowed to a scowl. She looked as though she had been greatly insulted. Ive been chosen to be your fourth concubine? Oh! So youre not just a pretty face. Thats right. You can think of it as me calling dibs. I like intelligent women. Roselle looked dumbfounded, but Sung Shihyun blabbered on, not caring in the slightest. Youre more than qualified to compete for the wife position. Thats why youre Fourth. For the record, Third is Haramarks princess. The two of you can have fun working this out. Roselle stared at the babbling young man and asked. I can curse you out, right? Of course, go ahead. Youre more than welcome to. That makes me all the more passionate. Sung Shihyun chattered on. Even though you look totally normal Sigh. This is our first meeting, but I can tell what kind of person you are, no, were. Roselle sighed quietly while looking at the young man speechlessly. She crossed her arms and gave him a pitying look. A talented, competent man, who lacks character and feeds off of his own pride. Ive seen many people like this, and their endings are often the same. They wander around unable to find a place for themselves, until being used as a rag and then ultimately being thrown away. Ah, what a pitiful, moronic life~ No, youre wrong. Sung Shihyun snickered. Am I? Yep. Because I wasnt thrown away. I left on my own. Sung Shihyun looked down. His gaze remained on Chung Chohong and Phi Sora for a moment, and then he turned to Seo Yuhui, Baek Haeju, and Agnes and smiled at them one by one. Isnt that right? First, Second, and ah, I havent seen you in a while, Sixth. Sung Shihyun waved his hand. An irredeemable man. Agnes gritted her teeth. The other two did not respond. Seo Yuhui looked stunned as if she received a great shock while Baek Haejus face flashed back and forth between red and purple, as though she was trying hard to rein in her anger. Sung Shihyun rejoiced as he saw them. You guys miss me? I bet you did. But what a shame, Ive already turned to the Parasites. His beaming smile really provoked ones urge to punch him. See, you shouldve treated me better when you had the chance. What, you really thought I wouldnt turn to the Parasites? Really? Seol Jihu was taken aback as he saw the snickering young man. He seemed to be Sung Shihyun, one of the legendary Earthlings. Although Seol Jihu had heard of his name several times before, he was giving off a different vibe than what Seol Jihu anticipated. To put it into words, Seol Jihu felt like he was looking at a manchild who was begging for attention. So, how does it feel? Sung Shihyun asked with a flushed voice. The answer he was expecting seemed to be along the lines of, Why are you doing this? or Were sorry! Please snap out of it and come back to us! Baek Haejus throat drew a huge gulp. She took a deep breath, and her flushed complexion subsided quickly. Then, she glared at Sung Shihyun with her uniquely cold eyes. Whatever. Whatever? Thats right. Whether you defect to the Parasites or not, what the hell does it have to do with me? Ooh~ What a strong move. But I can tell youre mad from your voice. Thats just what youre hoping for. But were talking about a guy who has nothing going for him other than his strength. I never expected anything from you, so Ive got nothing to be disappointed or mad about. . This is perfect. Ive wanted to kill you on more than a couple of occasions. Thank you for going to the Parasites. Now I can kill you proudly. Sung Shihyun smacked his lips, perhaps because he got an answer he wasnt expecting. Your temper hasnt gone anywhere, huh. Well, thats what makes you charming. He murmured quietly before glancing at Seo Yuhui, who he designated as First. Do you think the same way, Yu? He made a bitter expression without finishing his question as Seo Yuhui was glaring at him with eyes filled with disgust and sympathy. She was clearly repulsed. She even covered her mouth with her hand and retched. Disgusting. She wiped her mouth and finally spat out a word. Seol Jihu was speechless. This was the first time the kind Seo Yuhui was showing such disgust and revulsion. Thats harsh. I cant do anything about it if thats how you really feel It must have been a shock to Sung Shihyun as well since he scratched his head hard. Well, too bad. He shrugged as the corner of his mouth curled up. No matter how much you all hate it in the end, youll end up pregnant from this irredeemable, disgusting trash of a man. So be good and get along now, alright? Killing intent soared up from Baek Haejus body. However, Sung Shihyun trembled as if just thinking about this pretend future made him elated. Ah! The same goes for the pretty red-hair over there too! The pretty red-hair, whom Sung Shihyun pointed at just now, raised her eyebrow. Youre saying Im Seventh? Bingo. I was debating between you and the chick with the mace, but youre better in my eyes. Ah~ Is that so? At least you know whos pretty Unfortunately for you, I have high standards. And youre lacking in qualification by a long shot. Dont worry! A snobbish, lady-like maiden like you is exactly my type. Uhehehehe! Sung Shihyun simpered. Phi Sora frowned and turned away after spitting on the ground. Wow Ive heard the rumors, but this is the first time rumors were underexaggerating. This summarized the thoughts of everyone observing Sung Shihyun. Baek Haeju was feigning being calm at a glance, but her throat was trembling noticeably. However, she held herself back one more time. She knew too well why Sung Shihyun was saying all this. Provoking the enemy was both his strong point and specialty. Being on the receiving end of it for once was aggravating, but reacting to it was the same as falling for his scheme. Hold on, let me lower myself to the same level as that son of a bitch. Hmm? Seol Jihu, who was looking for an opening to sneak attack, blinked in confusion. Baek Haejus voice had suddenly rung inside his head. Mental Transmission, was it? I dont give a shit about how you feel, but unfortunately for you Baek Haeju got closer to Seol Jihu before he could even finish his thought. Then, his eyes started blinking even more quickly. It was because Baek Haeju clung to him closely and locked her arm with his. I already have a man. Sung Shihyuns laughter vanished, though he still maintained his smile. Oh? When did my Second learn how to flirt? What, you want me to get jealous? No, Im just telling you the truth. Hah, dont go too far. How is he any better than me? If you want to fool me, you should at least bring a guy whos in the same league as me. Sung Shihyun mocked, but Baek Haeju didnt bat an eye. Rather, the smile on her face only grew thicker. I guess youre right. Hes in a completely different league than you. I feel sorry even comparing the two of you. Hah! You know, my boyfriend entered Paradise far later than you. But hes far~ more famous than you. Sung Shihyuns smile faded away. He remembered how the Parasite Queen constantly mentioned a certain Earthling after he switched sides. Hes more capable than you, his personality is decent, hes handsome, and his skill in bed is just Ah, I guess I dont know about the last one since Ive never done it with you. Though, I doubt youre anything special compared to him. Was she normally like this? Seol Jihu was a little surprised seeing the coldly sneering Baek Haeju. She was better at provoking people than he originally thought. Even the constantly smiling Sung Shihyun was staring with his eyes narrowed. Oh yeah, do you want me to tell you something else? Even Yuhui, who you were infatuated with in the past, is head over heels for my boyfriend. Hah! Sung Shihyun burst into laughter. I get that youre trying to piss me off, but thats just going too far. Skill in bed? Yuhui is head over heels for him? Both of you like the same guy? Puhahaha! If youre going to make something up, at least make it However, he could not finish talking as Seo Yuhui smiled brightly and clung to Seol Jihus left arm. She gently leaned against his shoulder and gave a sweet smile. Then, she spoke. Shes telling the truth. Her expression was that of genuine happiness. The smile on Sung Shihyuns face vanished without a trace. You Who the hell are you? Hmm? What do you mean? I didnt know you were such a double-faced bitch. Werent you disgusted whenever you touched a man? Oh please. I was disgusted with you, but this man is my boyfriend. Of course, its okay. . Oh yeah, remember the Spirit Beasts and the precious medicine you gave me as gifts? Seo Yuhui smiled with her eyes. I didnt have much use for them, so I kept them in my storage. But I ended up letting my boyfriend eat everything Thats okay, right? What? It shouldnt matter, right? You gave it to me, after all. Seol Jihu coughed. Was Noona normally like this too? He didnt know how much Seo Yuhui hated Sung Shihyun, but now that he looked at it, she didnt lose to Baek Haeju. That wasnt all. Roselle, who was quietly listening to this exchange, licked her lips. Soon, she descended from the sky, circled around Seol Jihu, and then softly wrapped Eun Yuris arms around Seol Jihus face. Sorry, youre free to have a crush on me, but I also have a partner I promised my future with~ The beauty mark under her eye stood out as she smiled coquettishly. Phi Sora was sensible. With a grin, she spread her arms out and hugged Seol Jihu from behind. Beeeeh~ She didnt forget to stick out her tongue and make fun of Sung Shihyun. With no room to fit in, Agnes loitered around before coughing lightly and gently grabbing Seol Jihus sleeve. Uh. Surrounded by five women in an instant, Seol Jihu rolled his eyes blankly. He understood why they were doing this, but he couldnt help himself from blushing. . On the other hand, Sung Shihyuns face was a sight to behold. His face had stiffened so hard that it would shatter if anyone tapped on it lightly. Then again, the women that he designated as his harem members were all clinging to another man and taunting him. It made sense for him to react this way. Although this was only a figment of his imagination that had yet to be realized, Sung Shihyun was filled with the desire to achieve this dream in the near future. If Teresa, whom he designated as the third harem member, was here, that really would have put the nail in the coffin. Alright. Sung Shihyun suddenly snapped out of his dazed state and muttered. That pissed me off. With a quiet murmur, he looked down at Seol Jihu with eyes full of killing intent. If looks could kill, his would have torn Seol Jihu to shreds thousand times over. You all really are pushing it just because I joked around a bit A chilling voice flowed out. I was going to leave in peace for old times sake You brought this upon yourselves. He fixed his grip on the sword while giving a menacing threat as if his pride was severely wounded. Fine. Whether youre telling the truth or lying, Ill kill that little son of a bitch. Lets see if you can laugh then. In the next moment, Sung Shihyun cut down fiercely in surprise. From the sword path, a wavering, crescent-shaped sword qi shot out and fell sharply. Chapter 345. The Queen Descends (1) Dont block it! Avoid it! Baek Haeju shouted, and the five women split simultaneously. Seol Jihu, who was dragged back by Baek Haeju, widened his eyes in surprise. He didnt hear any sound, not even an explosive pop. The white sword qi that reached the ground cut through the dirt and quietly disappeared inside. All that could be seen was a thin, severed cross-section. It was truly a terrifying cutting force. At that moment, Sung Shihyun raised his longsword up, and Seol Jihus senses sent urgent alarm bells. As he shot back with a double-take, lo and behold, a line was drawn where he just stood and something shot up from the ground. It was the same sword qi that had disappeared a moment ago. Little rat! Sung Shihyun shot down toward Seol Jihu while cutting the threads filled with holy power that were trying to coil around him. Baek Haeju quickly cut in between the two, but Sung Shihyun vanished as though he expected it. At the same time, Seol Jihus left arm moved automatically. Huh? As the startled Seol Jihu turned left, he saw Sung Shihyun, who appeared before he noticed, stabbing his longsword forward. Clang! The spear that moved of its own accord struck the longsword before its blade stabbed into him. The Spear of Purity seemed to have sensed danger and moved to protect its master. Seol Jihu was dumbfounded. Not even Flash Thunder was able to follow Sung Shihyuns speed. To react to his movements, Seol Jihu could only predict them like before. Be careful! He can switch positions with Baek Haeju shouted while quickly turning around. However, a strong doubt was cast over her eyes in an instant. It was because Sung Shihyun instantly moved behind Seol Jihu. Ethereal Shift! He used it consecutively? Are you surprised? Sung Shihyun sneered at Baek Haeju while sliding towards Seol Jihu. Want me to tell you something? Beating back the attacking Oh Rahee and Phi Sora with a single attack, he rushed closer. The divinity of Undying Diligence Im the one who ate it! Seol Jihus bangs flew back from the fierce gale that blew against him. Widening his eyes, he hurriedly thrust his spear. I even absorbed it fully! Sung Shihyun grinned. This is nothing! Pop! The air exploded, and the voice rang out behind Seol Jihu. Sung Shihyun was tilting the longsword in his left hand backward. No. Watch out for this foot! The shocked Seol Jihu leaned back as he turned around. Something sharp brushed past the tip of his nose by a paper-thin margin. However, Sung Shihyun twisted his foot as soon as he missed his target and struck down with it again. [Uaaaaaah!] A black smoke quickly intervened and just barely blocked the foot. The hell is this? Sung Shihyun got annoyed and shook his foot hard before striking down with the left hand that was tilted back. Along with an intense shockwave, the white sword pushed back Chohongs mace and Hugos halberd flying in from both sides. Sung Shihyun then pointed the sword tip at Seol Jihu and stabbed forward. As Seol Jihu followed his intuition to confront the attack, he strangely felt like dozens of longswords were lunging toward him from all angles. At that moment, a white barrier formed in front of him. Tang, tang, tang, tang! The barrier shook as it blocked the longsword. Seol Jihu wasnt mistaken. Although the longsword struck at only one point of the barrier, several cracks appeared on it simultaneously. Sung Shihyuns complexion distorted. God fucking damn it! Boom, Clang! The barrier shattered to pieces, and the longsword emitting white sword qi broke inside. When the longsword clashed violently with the spear blade, Seol Jihus eyes almost popped out. Sung Shihyuns speed was one thing, but the powerful force that was unheard of tore Seol Jihus palms apart. Only after rousing his mana to the limit did the rapidly falling Spear of Purity stop. As Seol Jihu sighed seeing the sword blade that had almost reached his nose, Sung Shihyun abruptly twisted the hand holding the sword. The longsword and the spear crossed each others path. Seol Jihu felt like his spear was being sucked in. At the same time, Sung Shihyun flicked his hand up. The Spear of Purity spun and flew into the air. You know Sung Shihyun vanished in the middle of his speech. Agnes struck down on the spot that Sung Shihyun was in a beat late, then hurriedly looked over Seol Jihus shoulders. Behind you! Light flashed the moment she yelled out. Sung Shihyun released his divinity to blow away Baek Haeju, who rushed in after reading his movement. He looked down at Seol Jihu with an arrogant gaze while holding his longsword up. Youre nothing special. The longsword fell as if to split Seol Jihus head in half. In that instant, Sung Shihyun furrowed his brows. Seol Jihu was looking back at him. Tak. The longsword was stopped above his head. It refused to go down any further as if something invisible was blocking it. Eh? No way. Recalling his own Formless Sword technique, Sung Shihyun dropped his jaw. It was then. Chweeeeek! A bloodthirsty energy shot down toward his head. The Spear of Purity that he had sent flying was descending from the sky at a terrifying speed. Flying Spear!? Sung Shihyun hurriedly jumped back. The white spear brushed past his face by a thin margin and struck down on the ground. Then, he immediately saw Seol Jihu pulling the spear out and rushing toward him. Keuk! As Seol Jihu sliced with the spear, Sung Shihyun grunted and activated Ethereal Shift. He moved behind Seol Jihu to attack him from the back, but he was shocked the instant he completed his movement. It was because Seol Jihu turned back as if he had expected his movement. In an instant, the two mens faces drew closer. You sure like to aim for peoples backs. The meaning of Seol Jihus words was clear. He had predicted Sung Shihyuns movement despite being unable to read it. In the next instant, Seol Jihu headbutted Sung Shihyun before he could use Ethereal Shift again. Auuuuu! Sung Shihyuns head tilted back with a heavy thud as his face contorted with humiliation and shame. At the same time, he somersaulted back up and stabbed his longsword angrily. The white longsword clashed with the white spear that rushed in, and the formless sword blades and spear blades mingled together to form explosive thunders. I dont believe it. How can someone like you be in the same realm as me? Sung Shihyun fixed his posture before clenching his teeth and abruptly raising his eyes. Seeing Roselle and Philip Muller who were close to finishing their spells, he screamed in frustration. God damn it! He stretched out his arm, and his longsword enveloped in light elongated out. Hundreds of sword qi instantly rose up like a wave and rushed toward the two Magicians, forcing them to unleash their spells in haste. Despite the two powerful Magicians using their full strength, the storming wave of sword qi did not lose out in the slightest. In fact, it indiscriminately stabbed into the bitter cold storm and the sun-like fireball and butchered them. Though Seo Yuhui soon pitched in and helped eradicate the three clashing attacks, this brief exchange showed Sung Shihyuns transcendental strength. He was no longer comparable to when he was a human. Sung Shihyun backed off a few more steps and shouted angrily. Arent you gonna help? W-What? Cant you see Im stopping the Arcus Spirit? Fucking hell, you cant even take care of a damn bird? Sung Shihyun grumbled and spat on the ground. Vulgar Chastity looked completely dumbfounded. She couldnt believe what he was saying when the duration of her divinity release was about to run out. You son of a bitch However, Sung Shihyun didnt seem to care about the aftermath at all. He must be really pissed off as he was glaring at Seol Jihu with killing intent. Seol Jihu also stared at him with a renewed gaze. Hes strong really strong. That was his honest evaluation. It wasnt just his swordsmanship that was impressive. The way he used his body like a sword, he seemed to have profound knowledge over mixed martial arts. His character was childlike, but his strength was a step above anyone else he had met so far. Supposedly, it was difficult for him to find his match even when he was an Earthling, so it made sense where his previous confidence came from after fully absorbing Diligences divinity. Seol Jihu even felt that his aura and potential were above that of Twisted Kindness. On the other hand, Sung Shihyun was about to explode from frustration. He thought he had become invincible after receiving divinity. He was even confident in crushing the Seventh Army Commander if he could fully control his energy. He finally had the strength to turn his wishful thinking into reality, so he couldnt help but explode with anger, not being able to take care of a single Earthling. Huuuu. Fixing his gaze on Seol Jihu, Sung Shihyun let loose a deep breath and roused his energy even more. Then, the halo-like light on his back spread out brilliantly, and his white longsword quivered like a living creature. Faint, wavering sword qi rose from his five fingers as well. Good. Sung Shihyun muttered with an expressionless face. Heres phase 2. Lets see if you can block my attacks again. Seol Jihu clenched his teeth and tensed up at Sung Shihyuns threat. Although they were in an advantageous position, the current situation wasnt necessarily favorable for them. We just need to hold out a little longer! It was at that moment. As Sung Shihyun took a deep breath and tried to release the energy he had roused up Boom! His arm suddenly exploded. Sung Shihyun staggered to a stop while rushing forward. Aaaaack! He grabbed the area that exploded with his remaining hand and fell on his knee. W-What. His eyes widened, clearly flustered from the unexpected situation. His mouth also dropped down Uwweeeeek! And a mouthful of reddish-black blood gushed out. It didnt end at just once. Twice, thrice, and a fourth time Vulgar Chastity shut her eyes as she moved to protect Sung Shihyun who was vomiting out blood. Idiot Falling for such an obvious provocation. She had been on her toes the entire time, and her worries were proven to be well-founded. Sung Shihyuns sorry state was the result of him using his divinity near the World Tree while he wasnt used to controlling it. Fuck! Sung Shihyun shook and barely eked out a word. You. Baek Haeju, who originally thought somebody succeeded in delivering a sneak attack, flashed her eyes. Now that I think about it you said you received Diligences divinity? Aha, is that why you got so strong all of a sudden? Sung Shihyun gritted his teeth and glared at her. You blabbered on so confidently, and this is the result? You cant even control that power! Sung Shihyun dropped his head at Baek Haejus taunts. Seol Jihu clenched his fists hard. A golden opportunity had presented itself. Although he couldnt let his guard down just yet, if all went well, they might be able to kill both Vulgar Chastity and Sung Shihyun. But just as he thought so Keuhuhuhuhu. Muffled laughter suddenly rang out. Sung Shihyun was laughing quietly with his shoulders faintly trembling. Haeju. Sung Shihyun struck up a conversation with his head faced down. Do you remember the Imperial Oath expedition? What? You know, the time we infiltrated the Empire. We went to find the token of the Gorgonu Family that served the Chief Deity of Paradise. You remember, right? Baek Haeju furrowed her brows. She remembered the expedition but couldnt understand why he was bringing it up now. He might be trying to buy time, but that didnt make sense either as every passing second would only make things more disadvantageous for him. The expedition was a success, but strictly speaking, it was only half-successful. Remember? We thought we could banish the Parasite Queen from Paradise at first. But that wasnt the case. We only limited the scope that the Parasite Queen could move in, and she could also remain in Paradise. What are you trying to say? This is something I found out only after I turned to the Parasites Did you know that the Parasite Queen is an existence that surpasses our wildest imaginations? Sung Shihyun raised his head slightly. The mouth that was revealed twisted to a smile. Dont underestimate her. . The Parasite Queen is a god. A literal god that is incomparable to the lowly Seven Sins. Never mind a single planet, she is a lofty being who once reigned over an entire galaxy! Sung Shihyun got up with a grunt. He was still missing an arm and was swaying greatly. Thanks. His face wore a distorted smile. I got pissed off in the middle, but thanks to that, I was able to buy time. As Baek Haeju was about to retort, she subconsciously swallowed her words. Before anyone noticed, the battlefield had turned silent. The ruckus inside and outside the fortress had disappeared completely. Moreover, everyone in the expedition team felt an indescribable sense of foreboding. It was as if something was filling up the area fully. They felt an immeasurable being descending on the land, an existence so absurdly unfathomable that even the combined forces of the Federation, humanity, and even the Parasites and the Army Commanders would not compare. I-In the sky! Maria screamed. The expedition team along with Sung Shihyun and Vulgar Chastity, turned toward the sky beyond Tigol Fortress. Soon, everyone except Sung Shihyun became lost for words. The sky was roaring. There was no other way to describe it. An untimely vortex fused the clouds together, and the sky was twisting and wrinkling like a crumpled piece of paper. Then, after a moment of silence, Seol Jihu realized that this phenomenon was centered around the image in the sky. Although it was too distorted to be even called an image, he could faintly see a shadow inside it. Then, the shadow slowly grew closer. In the next moment, Seol Jihus skepticism was blown away as his breathing halted. A dark gray leg that was surrounded by bones ripped through space and popped out of the image. Vulgar Chastity drew a deep breath. Queen! It was no hallucination. Although the leg didnt seem all that big in the image, when it came into being, it was large enough to shame most wooden logs. Boom. A shockwave rippled out just from the leg stepping on the air. Chiiiiiiik! As soon as the leg stepped outside, large amount of vapor steamed up as if dry ice was placed inside water, or as if a scorching branding iron was pressed on tender flesh. White smoke frothed out, almost as if the world refused to let this thing exist in this space. But there was one thing that was certain. An existence, capable of temporarily ignoring the oath if it so desired, was trying to come into being in this place. Right. The Parasite Queen was descending on the battlefield. Chapter 346. The Queen Descends (2) Tearing through space following the leg were two arms. Emerging in an outward motion as if to trot through a thicket, the goddess of parasitism finally showed herself. Slowly descending from the sky to the hill, she seemed to be about 4 to 5 meters tall. Her hair was made of tentacles, and her breasts were like two dinosaur eggs, supported by her bone armor. She had a gray exoskeleton that looked sturdy like a carapace, and her iron-like bone wings were connected to her shoulder joints. Right, the Parasite Queen descended on the battlefield. M-My Queen Vulgar Chastity trembled at a loss for words. White, cloud-like steam was continuously rising up from the Parasite Queens body making it difficult to be seen. Koong! The Parasite Queen recoiled after stepping on the hilltop. Her shoulders hunched over, her wings folded, and her back slowly curled in. Parts of her body contracted from moment to moment as if she had entered a compressor of some sort. As if to endure this by force, the Parasite Queen convulsed violently. Y Your Majesty! Seeing the Parasite Queen in pain, Exploding Patience shouted with lamentation. However, the Parasite Queen straightened her body at last and opened her burning mouth. Everyone! Y-Yes, Your Majesty! Exploding Patience burst into tears. To the Army Commanders, their dearly revered Queen appearing in this place had a special meaning. Apologetic from failing to perform their mission, they were greatly touched that the Queen forced herself to descend to make up for their pathetic mistakes. And soon, this emotion turned into a terrifying battle intent. The Queen had shaved off her life to take action, so how could they not risk their lives? Just give the command, Your Majesty! Even if I perish, I will take these lowly creatures with me! Exploding Patience burned her fighting spirit with blazing eyes. Then Retreat! She showed a dazed expression at the Queens next word. She wasnt ordering an all-or-nothing battle, but a retreat? Exploding Patience doubted her ears as her mouth gaped open from disbelief. It was then. Keuk! The Parasite Queen grunted shortly and hurriedly reached out her arm to where the Nests were gathered farthest back. Immediately afterward, the Army Commanders were all shocked speechless. Boom, boom, boom, boom! The Nests began to explode out of the blue. Excluding the pinnacle-ranked Nests which were only a few in number, the lower-ranked, middle-ranked, and upper-ranked Nests all exploded indiscriminately. Q-Queen? Exploding Patience was taken aback. The Nests contained the Queens power, but they were also special in that they were seeds that originated from the planet she came from. With the Queens planet destroyed, the Nests were rare creatures that could not be replaced once lost. That was why the Parasites treated them like treasures, yet the Queen was detonating the Nests herself? Why? It wasnt until half of the Nests detonated that Exploding Patience learned of the answer. The smoke rising from the Queens body slowly subsided until it died down completely. Ah! Exploding Patience exclaimed. The Parasite Queen had retrieved the remnant divinity she bestowed to the Nests and succeeded in temporarily weakening the oath shackling her down. Of course, this was an extremely inefficient thing to do. Sacrificing divinity just to step outside the Empires territory meant her strength had diminished by that much. Only, her intent was clear. Whew. Breathing out a hot gust of air through her nose, the Parasite Queen calmly gazed at the battlefield. Suddenly, a self-deprecating laugh escaped her mouth. This was the first crushing defeat she suffered since the time she escaped to Paradise after being cut down by the Martial God. Military forces, divinity, and future. She suffered tremendous losses in all aspects and would continue to suffer more damages. However, the Parasite Queen did not blame others. Everything was the result of her wrong choices. Moreover, she was the leader of the Parasites before being the Chief Deity of this planet. As the Queen who commanded all parasites, it was her duty to take responsibility for this defeat. As everyones gazes remained fixed on her, the Parasite Queen straightened her back. She stood tall and spread out her bone wings. Then, she spread out her arms and released her divinity. The dignified presence of the Parasite Queen, who once ruled over countless planets of a galaxy in the far mythical era, returned to life in this place. KIAAAAAAAAAAAAAA! Along with a sudden ear-splitting, high-pitched scream, terrifying energy that could not be measured struck down on the land. The hill that the Queen was standing on sunk in and a chunk of land was instantly torn to shreds. Only then did a frightening explosion erupt. KWANG! In an instant, everyones vision became blurred. It was because a sun had risen from the spot where the Queen was standing. To be precise, flames had erupted out, but the scale of the explosion was enough to make anyone think that the sun had risen up. Uck! Seol Jihu reflexively crossed his arms in front of his face and furrowed his brows. His shaking field of vision faintly caught sight of a mushroom cloud that had shot up to the sky. Next, debris mixed with smoke rose from the site of the heaving explosions. It was at that moment. The sun-like fireball expanded in size by a dozen times. Rumble! Kwang! Kwang! The hill then collapsed, and a fierce heatwave mixed with dirt erupted out. The chained explosions that started before anyone noticed bombarded the spacious battlefield and reached Tigol Fortress in an instant. Tang, tang, tang! Seol Jihu drew a deep breath at the ear-punching din. Debris struck the barriers that Seo Yuhui, Roselle, Philip Muller, and Maria created with all their might. However, they burned down in the next moment, and the fiery debris quickly closed in. Beads of sweat formed on Seol Jihus forehead. He felt like his flesh was being melted by the intense heatwave. Despite a barrier protecting him, his skin heated up like it was being cooked. The destructive power of the Parasite Queens outburst was simply too terrifying. However, this wasnt the end. It was only the beginning. AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHH! The sky flipped over in a split second. That was the only way Seol Jihu could describe what just happened as his vision shook crazily. Other members of the expedition team were also screaming and swaying violently. Having struck his spear into the ground to maintain his balance, Seol Jihu was dumbfounded by what he saw next. The world was upside down. The fortress, the World Tree, and even the mountain range were dangling from the sky as if they would fall at any moment. He even saw people who were actually falling upside down. He couldnt tell whether the world had actually inverted or if he was just seeing things this way due to his own positioning. However, he clearly felt like the law of gravity existing in this world was reversed at this moment. Inside this burning purgatory where everything had turned topsy-turvy, it didnt take long for the already chaotic battlefield to turn into a pandemonium. Still, what drove Seol Jihu to the end of his wits was something else. Ddddddddd! The sky flipped over a moment ago, and now the earth had begun to shake. Almost as if there was an earthquake. SEOOOL JIIIIHUUUUUUUU! Then, a howl echoed out. Kwang! Kwang! Followed by ear-splitting explosions. Pillars of lava shot up from the surroundings like dragons ascending to the sky. The nearby volcanoes reacted to the Queens rage and began to explode. The land cracked like farmland bogged down by drought, forming a massive spiderweb that stretched across the entire battlefield. The cracks eventually came together, forming a deep fissure that cut the hill and the fortress apart. Boiling lava then gushed out from the fissure and coursed around like a river. Seol Jihu was completely taken by surprise. A huge explosion, a sky that turned upside down, and a rumbling ground. With heaven and earth going through such massive changes in the blink of an eye, he wanted to just let go of everything. While he was holding out with superhuman endurance, he suddenly caught sight of two beings floating in the end. One was Sung Shihyun, who was still missing an arm and vomiting out fresh blood. The other was Vulgar Chastity, who was helping him up. Neither of them looked to be particularly well off. Sung Shihyun was panting heavily with his remaining arm around Vulgar Chastitys shoulders. Vulgar Chastity must have canceled her Divinity Release as she had returned to her original appearance. Although their faces were ashen and pale, they seemed unaffected by the hell that was breaking loose. Just like how Roselles area of effect magic only affected the Parasites, the two of them didnt seem to be affected by the Parasite Queens energy. Seol Jihus eyes made contact with those of Vulgar Chastitys. Soon, Vulgar Chastity turned around without hesitation. Flapping her wings, she brought Sung Shihyun away from the fortress. Seol Jihu instinctively reached toward the two escaping Army Commanders, but it was in vain. Then. Keuk! The high-pitched voice that was ringing out endlessly suddenly stopped. The Parasite Queens eyes shot open. Keeeeeeuuu. Her breathing got heavy and she was struck with an intense headache. A stream of black blood spurted out of her nose, but she did not perceive it as an intense pain twisting her insides suddenly came down on her. She bit down on her trembling lips. Kkuk! Kkuk! The Parasite Queen was making considerable efforts to hold it in, but reddish-black blood spurted out from between her lips. Eventually, she collapsed while vomiting out a black liquid. Keeeuu! Cough! Cough, cough! Y-Your Majesty! Exploding Patience, having released her divinity, shot toward the hill that had sunken in like a volcanic crater. Seeing the vomiting Queen, she was at a loss for what to do. The body that had cooled down also showed signs of heating up. Stop. Seeing the wavering hazes rising up from different parts of the Queens body, Exploding Patience tapped her toes nervously. The Parasite Queen raised her head with great difficulty. Exploding Patience had arrived, and Abhorrent Charity and Unsightly Humility were controlling the Nests to make them retreat. Vulgar Chastity and Sung Shihyun were also flying across the battlefield toward them. She let loose a long sigh. That is enough. Although she had to pay a price that could not be ignored, she achieved her goal. The Parasite Queen staggered up. There was only one thing left to do. Retreat! The Parasite Queen turned around without hesitation. She flew up, spreading her creaking wings open. Just like that, the Parasites forces began to retreat amidst the chaos of the battlefield. At one point, they filled the sky and dyed the world in their colors, but now they followed the Queen who flew toward the setting sun. * The endlessly ringing high-pitched voice stopped abruptly. The explosions gradually died down, the reversed gravity returned to normal, and the rumbling of the earth disappeared. After much wobbling, Seol Jihu narrowly grabbed ahold of his balance. As his blurred vision came into focus, what first entered his line of sight was an empty sky. Neither Vulgar Chastity nor Sung Shihyun could be seen. It was as if he had a short nightmare. Seol Jihu then heard the ruckus outside after standing still like a stone statue for a while. Ah. In the next moment, he ran out like a bolt of lightning. He heard someone calling him from behind but didnt look back. He focused solely on chasing after the escaping Parasites. He just had a feeling he should. Using Flash Thunder to leave the fortress in an instant, Seol Jihu became lost for words immediately. The battlefield was so chaotic that calling it a mess would be an understatement. The dense mushroom cloud was still hovering in the air, and a burning heatwave was rising from the barren wasteland that didnt have a single tuft of grass remaining. The baked ground cracked further with each step he took, and the scorched dirt gave off an acrid smoke as it smoldered. With lava flowing all over the place, the area could only be described as a living hell. It was as if he was seeing the immediate aftermath of a nuclear war. If it wasnt for Ophin Odor and Diffidem Odor along with the five Spirit Kings and other Spirits, risking their lives to lessen the damage, and the World Tree frantically defending everyone, the ones remaining on this battlefield would have turned to ash a long time ago. This is the true power of a god. Seol Jihu finally realized why Sung Shihyun was so confident. The Army Commanders were simply incomparable. The true power of the Parasite Queen, who was said to be high-ranked even among the numerous gods, was enough to instill fear and terror in anyone watching. Seol Jihu swallowed hard but soon shook off the thought. Something was off about her, what with the smoke and all. Paradise should have fallen to the Parasite Queens hands long ago if she could exert such power every time. The fact that it still hadnt meant that there was some sort of restriction shackling her down. In that case, the story was different. If his conjecture was right, the Queen must have suffered a great loss to make herself descend in this place. To preserve the Army Commanders and her plans for the future even at the risk of hurting herself. Seol Jihu rubbed his tingling nose and gazed at the far distance. He couldnt see the Parasite Queen or the Army Commanders, but beyond the horizon revealed by the sunken hill, he saw faint movements of the retreating Parasites forces. Are you the human who revived the World Tree? At that moment, a husky voice rang out next to him. A maned Beastman with a half-burnt face raised his body with a grunt. Then, he asked. Will you let them escape? Seol Jihu blinked at the sudden question. Or will you chase after them? But hearing the next question, strength entered his eyes. The Beastman grinned, having understood Seol Jihus intention just by the glint in his eyes. So were thinking along the same lines. The human-like figure then suddenly transformed into a large beast. Its silk-like mane fluttering, the black stripes on its white body made it look like a white tiger. The Beastman stood on its four legs and glanced down. Hop on. Seol Jihu jumped on without a moment of hesitation. Hold on tight. The white tiger then shot forward. Seol Jihus eyes widened. Though he was expecting it to a degree, he almost fell from the blazing speed of the Beastman. But soon, he lowered his upper body and sharpened his gaze. He had no intention of letting the Parasites escape so easily. Rather, he couldnt let them. And so, while everyone was in a flurry from the chaos, only Seol Jihu riding the white tiger cut through the battlefield like a ray of light. Hmm? The first one to notice was Hao Win. After arriving at Tigol Fortress, he had jumped into the fray, leading the Triads in following the cavalry. He was breathing a sigh of relief after narrowly surviving, thanks to the World Tree, when he saw Seol Jihu chasing after the enemy by himself and made a shocked expression. However, he grinned in the next moment. Again, hes running while only looking straight ahead. Ming Jie! Will you chase after him? What choice do I have? He says hes not satisfied with just the appetizer and the main dish. Im personally full I mean, theyre escaping, arent they? Is there a reason to Now, now, lets be polite to the chef preparing the course. We might as well enjoy the dessert since we made it this far. Hao Win chuckled before picking up his sword and shield and running after Seol Jihu. With a sigh, Ming Jie rallied the Triads and followed Hao Win. Not enough, huh. Gabriel was the same. Sweeping up her silver hair that was muddled with ash, she spread her wings. They werent the only ones. Those who watched Seol Jihu pursuing the enemy with a frightening spirit got up at once as though theyd been bewitched. Paradisians, Earthlings, and the foreign races of the Federation all followed Seol Jihu as he charged ahead. And so, the time that had frozen began to flow again. [So what Im saying is] Although Seol Jihu was unaware. [Dont you have any thoughts about becoming a King?] This scene. [It sounds nice.] Where everyone was following him, the one who was spearheading the charge. [To become King.] Was just like seeing a King, leading his army, and charging through the battlefield. Chapter 347. The End of the War (1) An uproar erupted behind them. The Army Commanders looked back one after another and lamented in unison. Their worst fear had become a reality. The enemies were pursuing them with great tenacity, clearly unperturbed by the Queens power. Seeing the Fallen Angels and Sky Fairies rushing at her like a swarm of bees, Exploding Patience hurriedly ordered the remaining parasites and corpse army to charge. Unsightly Humility also sent out the Death Knights and what was remaining of his undead army. They hoped to buy even a little bit of time, but the result was unsatisfactory. There were just too few of their forces left to last long enough against the Federation. A dazzling golden light flashed, and immediately, a large opening formed in the battle line. Exploding Patience frowned when she saw Seol Jihu racing across the battlefield, smashing his way through the center. Y-Your Majesty! The Parasite Queen did not answer. Exploding Patience looked extremely guilty. She couldnt believe that the Queen had to suffer such humiliation because of herself and the other Army Commanders. After a moment of silence, the Parasite Queen spoke. Leave the mother species behind. All of them. Pardon? All of them?" Yes. Including Medusas, Temerators, and Reginas. B-But. I can understand Medusas, but abandoning all three is. Exploding Patience hesitated. She knew that mother species were difficult to produce unlike ordinary parasites. The upper-ranked and pinnacle-ranked ones were even more so. We dont have any choice. But the Queen was persistent. Carrying the Nests is difficult enough. We can always produce new mother species at a later time. Right now, their presence is getting in the way of our retreat. Under the present circumstances, the Queen was right. Though still concerned about the aftermath, Exploding Patience chose to remain silent. At the same time, she felt frustrated. Even though Her Majesty went to such great lengths to descend! This proved that the situation they were in was far too dangerous. In the end, they had to give up all of their mother species. Medusa, Temerators, Reginas, and the others roared furiously as they began to spew out parasites. There were quite a lot of them. They had led a huge army into this war from the get-go, and on top of that, the Nests had been giving birth nonstop. Protected in the rear, which had been relatively safe throughout the war, the mother species had naturally increased in number. Tsk. They sure are desperate. The white tiger Beastman clicked his tongue. The sacrificial parasites and corpses were easy to kill, but the mother species were a different story. They were the strongest, the most evolved forms of their ranks. Ganged together, they posed a major threat. The parasites they produced also couldnt be ignored. What are you gonna do? White Tiger asked, raising his head slightly. We cant break through that. Well have to fight. White Tiger spoke evasively, but Seol Jihu understood that under the present circumstances he wouldnt be able to capture the Parasite Queen. Seol Jihu bit his lip nervously. He hadnt expected the Queen to abandon all mother species. Of course, exterminating the mother species would be a big achievement on its own. However. No. It simply wasnt as appetizing as the Parasite Queen. Seol Jihu had already forgotten the Army Commanders. All he could think about was the Parasite Queen, and nothing else. The one who ruined Paradise was only a few steps away from him. He knew he couldnt let her get away intact. If only he could get past that assembly of mother species, he would get a better view of the Parasite Queen. But how would he do that? Even as Seol Jihu wondered, the distance between him and the enemy was rapidly diminishing. The mother species seemed determined to take all risks to stop him, and the parasites they spouted were beginning to fill his view. Theres no way Ill be able to shatter that. Then, there was only one thing he could do. Seol Jihu clenched his teeth. Its either do or die. He yelled resolutely. Stop! Okay! Thinking they had no other choice, White Tiger immediately slowed down. At this point it seemed impossible for them to catch up with the Parasite Queen. He thought it better to join forces with the rest of the team and destroy the mother species for good. That in itself would be a considerable achievement. And so, White Tiger stopped with flexibility unbefitting of his large stature. It was then that he felt the weight of the foot pressing down on his back. Toong! Huh? White Tiger unwittingly looked up and was shocked. He saw Seol Jihu soaring into the air as if he had been pushed forward by a great force. You! For a moment, White Tiger thought Seol Jihu had lost his mind. Medusas alone were over four meters tall, and Temerators and Reginas were twice as tall as Medusas. Above all, the sky was full of flying creatures. There was no way Seol Jihu could leap over all of them. But then, White Tiger doubted his eyes. Seol Jihu was moving in a straight line, not a curve, up towards the sky from where White Tiger stood. This meant he wasnt trying to leap over, but rather Spark! At that moment, electricity engulfed Seol Jihus entire body as he soared into the sky once again. For a brief period of time, Seol Jihu was above all the mother species. And as a result. ! He could finally see. Nothing else was a concern to him right now. He focused all his senses on the Parasite Queen, who was deeply wounded and bleeding. The moment he laid eyes on her, just as he reached the apex and was about to fall, in that brief moment, Seol Jihus mind went blank. He reached the peak of his concentration and fell into a trance. [Turn your arm.] The only thing he could hear was Jang Maldongs voice in his head, and his body moved of its own accord. [I meant your right arm. Turn it clockwise halfway.] He turned his right forearm exactly halfway, bending it back greatly. [Start at your feet, then move on to your left arm.] He began twisting his left arm, starting from the tip of his finger, and let the movement flow all the way to his right arm. His right arm absorbed the rotational force and began moving forward. [Now!] Seol Jihu opened his eyes wide. His right arm quickly shot forward. The exploding sensation that began in the palm of his hand spread all over his right arm in an instant. His spear felt so flexible that it was like a fish out of water, wriggling away from his hand. Hed never thrown a spear in the air before. His physical condition wasnt perfect either. Above all, his target was far away. But somehow Seol Jihu looked extremely satisfied as he watched the Spear of Purity fly through the air past all the flying creatures. Huh? Even White Tiger, the Beastman King, couldnt help but admire his comrades flawless posture. Its perfect. The king thought unwittingly. Whoosh! The beam of light, surrounded by electricity, crossed the sky diagonally. The distance between the spear and its target quickly approached zero until there was none. So the moment the spear pierced exactly where the target was about to pass, the Parasite Queen raised her head, realizing that something was wrong. Seol Jihu had poured everything he had into this single shot. But the Parasite Queens face remained expressionless. She appeared calm and composed. The reason was that the spear was already there the moment she raised her head. Swish! It began at the top of her head and went down to her forehead, nose, mouth, and finally to her chin. The sharpened spearhead drew a straight line. At the same time, intense pain overtook the queen. The expressionless face twisted in agony. ! Crimson blood flowed out of the vertical line drawn from the top of her head to the bottom of her chin. The Parasite Queens face began twitching. She finally realized what had happened. She was extremely lucky to have raised her head at just the right time. If she hadnt, the spear wouldve penetrated her head and split her in half. Thinking of such a possibility Ah. The Queen felt a chill run down her spine. Her head throbbed with pain. The Parasite Queens eyes dilated with fear as she unwittingly turned her gaze to Seol Jihu. Coincidentally, the pain reminded her of the past. She recalled the painful and humiliating experience in which her whole body was split in half by a single movement of the Martial Gods sword. It was then. Your Majesty! Vulgar Chastitys voice brought the Queen to her senses. But even before she could pull herself together, a new fear struck her. The spear, which she thought she had avoided, was coming up again towards her throat. The sudden memory of her past had forced her to let her guard down for a moment. That was clearly her mistake. Her jaw slowly dropped. Swish! The Parasite Queen flinched. Blood spattered the queens face. And then, she heard an ear-splitting shriek. Aaaaack! She saw the Spear of Purity pierce Sung Shihyun. What happened was that Vulgar Chastity had panicked when she saw the spear move again and unwittingly threw Sung Shihyun, whom she had been carrying, towards the spear. You craaazy biiiiitch! Sung Shihyun, who had involuntarily become the Queens shield, screamed as he fell. Ill get him! Your Majesty, you must hurry! Breathing heavily, Vulgar Chastity flew towards Sung Shihyun in a hurry. The Queen looked forward again. Her wings began to flap slowly. With clenched teeth, she focused all her senses on running away. She feared that if she didnt get out of here quickly, shed get split in half again. And so, shivering with humiliation, she fled without looking back as she did then. * Damn it! Kooong! Seol Jihu pounded the ground with his fist as soon as he landed. He was confident of his success until the Parasite Queen raised her head at the very last moment. It wasnt even close. His spear definitely reached her. It just wasnt strong enough to penetrate her. The rest of the army passed by him. He heard the footsteps of soldiers rushing towards the mother species, the metallic clangs of their weapons, and the cries of the parasites and mother species. But Seol Jihu remained still on his knees. He had poured everything he had into that last attack. He was tired, but what bothered him more than fatigue was the fact that he failed to capture the queen. I missed my chance! It was a miraculous chance created by a combination of coincidence and luck. He could have annihilated the Army Commanders. And it wasnt everyday the Parasite Queen paid a visit to the battlefield. This could have been the once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to end the long war. Damn it! As the cries of the mother species dwindled, Seol Jihu punched the ground again. All the while time continued to pass, and the battle was slowly coming to an end. The mother species were powerful, but not powerful enough to defeat the endless rush of soldiers. The best they could do was stall for time. And shortly afterward, with the last Regina falling with a thud, the mother species were completely annihilated. The battlefield erupted in cheers. The deafening roar reverberated through the air. Everyone witnessed the dreadful Parasites and their Queen flee for their lives. When they came, they dyed the whole mountain range gray. But when they left, they had lost everything except the Army Commanders and Nests. Today would go down in history as a great victory. Gabriel, after confirming that the battle was over, hurried to the star of this great victory. Even then Seol Jihu still had his head down. He must really be disappointed. Gabriel smiled at the humans seemingly bottomless thirst for victory. At the same time his tenacity scared her a little. Despite his great achievements, he didnt seem satisfied at all. Hm. Gabriel gave a little cough to attract Seol Jihus attention. Thank you. You did really well. I saw that last attack. You were so close. Its too bad but we still won. How long are you gonna stay that way? Seol Jihu slowly raised his head. Gabriel gave him a gentle smile. Seol Jihu stared at Gabriel, who was ruffling her silver hair in a manner unbefitting of a holy angel. Its not like the war is completely over. Seol Jihus eyes lit up. Ah. He stumbled to his feet. She was right. The enemy retreated but that did not mean the war was over. There remained a much more important issue than that. Suddenly, Seol Jihu remembered his comrades and looked around. Most were busy rejoicing, but there was one spot that was oddly noisy. There, some soldiers were pulling at what looked like a tower. Haramarks infantry? He spotted Jan Sanctus in the crowd. It seemed that he and his men had joined the chase and helped defeat the last wave of the Parasites. But why are they all gathered in one place? Neither the general nor the soldiers looked happy. It cant be. Seol Jihu pushed his way through the crowd only to be greeted by the cruel reality. He gasped in disbelief. What he thought to be a tower was actually a Medusas body. And there was a familiar figure underneath it. Princess? Teresa Hussey. As crimson blood slowly drenched the ground where she lay, Seol Jihu fell to his knees. P-Prin. Her glossy pink-colored hair was soaked with parasite fluids, and her face and her armor were spattered with blood. This made it a bit difficult to recognize her at first, but the girl lying in the pool of blood was definitely Teresa. Holding on to faint hope, Seol Jihu placed his finger under Teresas nose. But she wasnt breathing. What happened? Seol Jihu glanced around, demanding an explanation. W-Well. One of the soldiers stammered nervously. W-Were not sure, sir. We defeated all the parasites and moved on to the mother species and then we heard the princess scream. Seol Jihus heart sank again. That meant she was alive until the Parasite Queen fled. And that she died during the final chase. Princess. Teresa looked so peaceful with her eyes closed. Seol Jihus hand was shaking noticeably. They were in a war and a massive one at that. He knew it was ridiculous to hope no one would die. However, he had hoped Teresa would be an exception. He wanted her to live. Seol Jihu reached out his trembling hand and caressed Teresa''s cheek. It was then that a deep voice rang out behind him. Why dont you hurry up and move the damn thing. The princess is gonna suffocate. ? Seol Jihu looked back. Jan Sanctus was clicking his tongue with an annoyed expression on his face. When he turned his head again, he saw the princess glancing at him with only one eye open. Their eyes met. Huu He heard a breathing sound. Im alive! Teresa chirped playfully. Princess? Ah, you see, I was fighting the Medusa when a Cockroach suddenly jumped at me from behind. Princess? I must have missed it the first time. Anyway, it took me by surprise, and I was rolling on the ground to get it off when the Medusa fell on top of me. Princess? So Ive been stuck here ever since, and these soldiers have been trying to pull me out. Then I saw you coming towards me. Teresas voice slowly faded to a whisper. She noticed that Seol Jihus expression was rapidly getting cold. Well you know, Ive suffered a lot because of that contract, too Observatio Vitae, I mean. So, I. The princess mumbled in a small voice, averting her eyes. She blinked quickly and glanced again at Seol Jihu. Slowly, her lips pursed. H-how about a kiss? Seol Jihu stared at Teresa with a blank face before bending over and headbutting her across the face. A squeal escaped Teresas lips. Ow! That was mean! Tears welled up in her eyes as she rubbed her forehead. Good! You did good. Jan Sanctus gave Seol Jihu a pat on the shoulder. You scared me for real. Seol Jihu lay on the ground with his limbs stretched out. It felt like the latest incident had taken years off of his life. As his body cooled down, weariness set in. Seol Jihu looked up at the night sky with eyes full of fatigue. The orange tinge of sunset was already fading from the quiet sky. All that happened a few hours ago, when the sky was dyed in various colors, seemed like a lie for a moment. Is it over? For real? Overtaken by a sense of unfamiliarity, he asked himself. It was a strange feeling. What should he call it? Confused? Nervous? Somehow none of this felt real. He hadn''t had a day off since he went over to the Spirit Realm. Just lying here doing nothing made him feel strange. It took long enough. The cheers were still going on. The cries of joy mixed with cheers helped him realize that their victory was, in fact, real. Seol Jihu relaxed slightly and drew a long breath. We really won. It was finally starting to set in. Yes, the Federation and humanity were victorious. Together, they defeated the Parasites in an all-out war. They stopped the fall of Paradise. Though, more precisely, what they did was press the pause button. The Parasite Queen would surely come up with another scheme, but at least they successfully avoided the inevitable destruction that would follow after the fall of Tigol Fortress. Its over. Seol Jihus eyes slowly closed from extreme fatigue. The sky, which was colored crimson only a few minutes ago, had moved on to a calmer indigo as night fell. A star? He thought he saw a twinkling star, but his view soon became blurred. Amidst the cheers and the voices of his comrades calling his name, Seol Jihu closed his eyes. A faint smile crossed his lips as he fell into a deep sleep. Instead of the moon, a strikingly bright star shone down on Seol Jihu lying in the field. Chapter 348. The End of the War (2) With the Parasite Queens appearance and escape, the enemies had retreated from Tigol Fortress completely. However, the war wasnt over yet. The all-important postwar handling needed to be done. The lively atmosphere quickly died down. A festive celebration might seem appropriate given that this was an unprecedented, great victory since the appearance of the Parasites, with even the Parasite Queen personally fleeing. However, now simply wasnt the time for such a thing. Although the enemy suffered a near annihilation of their ordinary troops, the Federation and humanity also suffered serious damage. Tigol Fortress quickly grew busy. The allied forces first took care of the wounded. Those who could still move all helped out. A medical relief station was set up inside the fortress to treat the wounded, and the allied forces quickly worked to carry the wounded inside. During this time, there was no such distinction as foreign race or external faction. Beastmen supported humans up, and Earthling Priests healed Beastmen readily. It was a scene that no one would have expected to see in the past. Once the wounded were all moved inside, the allied forces collected the corpses of the dead and cleaned up the battlefield. By then, the night had passed and the day entered early morning. Damn, I was wondering where she was. Why the hell was she lying still in the middle of the fortress? Phi Sora grumbled after coming back from throwing Hoshino Urara in the medical relief station. Chohong, who was resting her exhausted body outside her tent, stared at Phi Sora fixedly. Im talking about her. The crazy chick. Phi Sora muttered meekly. Chohong nodded her head, thinking, Oh, her. Then, she smirked. Didnt she fall after meeting Vulgar Chastitys eyes? I dont know, my memory is a blur Oh right, wheres our representative? Chohong gestured toward the tent in front of her as she put a cigarette in her mouth. Seol Jihu was found unconscious on the field and was moved to the medical relief station before just being transferred to Valhallas tent. He wasnt in any serious condition. He had simply passed out from exhaustion. The only reason he lasted so long was probably thanks to the World Tree revitalizing the expedition team before transporting them to the Middle World. Hah. Phi Sora snorted after peeking inside the tent. Seol Jihu was dead asleep while giving his left arm to Teresa Hussey and right arm to Charlotte Aria as pillows. Like the saying, having flowers in each hand, Seol Jihu had a princess on one hand and a queen on the other. After staring fixedly, Phi Sora pulled up the blanket that was half kicked off. Then, she turned back quietly. They sure are sleeping soundly while everyone else is working their butts off Although she was complaining, she didnt think so at all on the inside. If anything, she felt pity seeing him collapse into sleep the moment the war ended. He must have pushed himself pretty hard The two of them stood in completely different positions in this war. Phi Sora was only a member while Seol Jihu was a representative. She only had to follow orders, but Seol Jihu was the one who planned and carried out the entire plan. Looking back, this war was a series of dangers from the get-go. Even Phi Sora felt her heart sink on multiple occasions nearing despair. She couldnt begin to fathom with what kind of mindset Seol Jihu must have endured the pressure on his shoulders as the person who planned and led the entire expedition. This was especially so given the number of times the situation took unexpected turns. That was what made her all the more sorry. Argh, Im tired as hell but cant sleep Phi Sora scratched her head in frustration before plopping down next to Chohong. After staying silent for a while, she spoke as if she just thought of something. Anyway, I wonder how that Unni and Miss Eun Yuri are doing. Its been an hour or two since they left, right? We got a call from Kazuki a while ago. Oh really? What did he say? Eun Yuri survived for now. As for Lust Noonim Chohong sighed in the middle of talking. Theyre rushing to Eva, so well have to wait to find out. Phi Sora sighed and dropped her head. I dont know if we should tell our representative that. Dont. ? Hes going to find out later anyway. Let him sleep for now. He was running around like a headless chicken even before the war to make preparations. Chohong trailed off. Phi Sora looked at her in a renewed way. She thought Chohong was just a tomboy, but it seemed she was more thoughtful than Phi Sora previously thought. What about you? Are you okay? Me? Why? Youve had this dazed face since a while ago. Did you know your cigarette burned out? Chohong glanced down. The cigarette in her mouth had flickered off before she noticed, leaving only ash behind. Only then did she take out the cigarette and laugh. Its just Yes? I dont know. I feel dazed like you said. Chohong smacked her lips, licking her chapped lips. Maybe I should say Im still in disbelief. When she added, That I survived in this war, Phi Sora nodded while looking up at the night sky above the fortress wall. I dont blame you. It was a pretty absurd war, especially at the end with the Parasite Queen appearing Phi Sora winced, recalling the event that happened only a few hours ago. Chohongs face also paled. I-Its over, right? Beats me To be honest, I wouldnt be surprised if they suddenly jump over that wall Dont speak it into existence. Chohong nudged her with her shoulder. Phi Sora fell to the side feebly, then let out an empty chuckle. Well, you never know. If they come, they come. But, to be honest, I dont think they will. Right? Didnt they run with their tails between their legs? Thats what I heard too. If they were going to regroup and attack, they probably wouldnt have thrown away their mother species. Right, that makes sense. So I can sleep in peace then. Let me just finish this. Chohong simpered as she took out another cigarette. Phi Sora also got up and moved to the tent. She entered, thinking, Hes already got two women clinging to him, so he wont cling to me today, right? But when she looked inside the tent, her eyes widened. There was no one between the queen and the princess. Shit. Seol Jihu disappeared? Suddenly, a chilly night breeze seeped in. Rustle. Something was pushed inside by the wind and touched Phi Soras foot as she stood motionless like a statue. Her eyes lit up as she glanced down. This is a leaf? The wind blew again. Phi Sora raised her eyes after subconsciously picking up the leaf. A small part of the tent had been torn, just enough to carry out a person who was lying down. Phi Sora crawled through the hole just to be sure and immediately furrowed her brows. There really was a long trail of someone being dragged left on the ground. Someone must have taken Seol Jihu while she was talking with Chung Chohong. But who? And for what reason? Swallowing the questions that began to surface, Phi Sora followed the trail until her gaze stopped at the center of the fortress where the large World Tree was standing. She then looked back and forth between the leaf in her hand and the World Tree. Huh? And her eyes shot open. She seemed to have realized something. * Fresh sunlight shone down on his face. Seol Jihu tossed and turned without even opening his eyes. Although he regained consciousness, he didnt want to wake up. He wanted to enjoy the refreshing wind and the cozy warmth enveloping him for a little while longer. Other than something continuously tickling his cheek, everything was comfortable and relaxing. Is someone licking me or something? Grumbling inwardly, Seol Jihu suddenly frowned. Wait, is that wind? A pleasant wind blew once again. Feeling his back becoming cool, Seol Jihu opened his eyes. He saw leaves and branches messily blocking the sun hanging in the middle of the sky. This is It was only then that Seol Jihu realized he wasnt in the tent. Branches and leaves were weaved together like a net, supporting his body like a bed. Simply put, he had been sleeping in the World Trees embrace. It was hard to believe that he sleepwalked all the way up this large tree, and it seemed even more unlikely that someone would have done something as insane as putting him up here. Did you bring me here? Of course, the World Tree didnt answer. It only moved its branch and hugged Seol Jihu tightly. Tickle, tickle. Meanwhile, a leaf continued to tickle his cheek. Soon, the World Tree lifted the head-tilting Seol Jihu up high so that he could look outside. Ah! Seol Jihu exclaimed loudly. Looking down from the highest point in the surrounding land filled him with a new emotion. A beautiful, splendid view was spread out before him, so much so that he doubted whether it was even the same place as where a brutal war broke out yesterday. You wanted to show me this? The World Tree rustled. Though he might be mistaken, it felt like the World Tree was laughing brightly. The World Tree must have wanted to show him this scenery. Seol Jihu also burst out laughing. Then, after looking around for a while, he caught sight of something and exclaimed, Oh!. He saw two little dots looking up at him from the bottom of the World Tree. Though there was a bit of a distance between them, Seol Jihus eyesight, heightened from the Golden Wind Phoenix, captured them instantly. It was the Foxmen sisters, Haeryeo and Haeya. Let me down. Seol Jihu descended slowly. Wooow! The sisters cheerfully came running as soon as he stepped on the ground. Its been a while. They giggled brightly as Seol Jihu picked them up with a greeting. What are you guys so happy about? We won! We won yesterday! Oh, that. Yeah, the Parasite Queen ran away. Un, un! I saw! I saw! See, I told you, the Parasites are nothing much. Seol Jihu glanced sideways while chatting casually. Haeryeo and Haeya werent the only ones here. There were six pairs of twinkling, bead-like eyes that were staring at him. White and yellow rice cakes were hiding behind the World Tree, peeking at him with their tails wagging. The little fuzzballs looked docile like puppies from a rural countryside. When their eyes met Seol Jihus, one of the white rice cakes mustered up its courage and came up to him. Wagging its tail, the rice cake went on tippy-toes in front of Seol Jihu. The way it poked his leg and stuck out its tongue, it seemed to be asking for a hug. Oooh. Seol Jihu put the sisters down before getting on his knees. He reached out to the white fuzzball in awe. It was soft and warm like a rice cake that was just cooked. Ah, you guys come here too. As Seol Jihu beckoned at the others, the five others that were staring yearningly flashed their eyes. They rushed over with short and quick steps, then surrounded Seol Jihu while wagging their tails. Haha, you little fuzzballs. In the next moment, Seol Jihu yelled Boo! and jumped. He grabbed a rice cake in his line of sight and bit down gently. The rice cake wriggled as Seol Jihu shook his head side to side with his teeth gently biting down. You cute little rice cakes. Seol Jihu didnt stop there and tickled the fuzzball until it burst into laughter. Kking, kking! Who told you to be this cute, huh? Who told you! Kking. As the rice cake groaned, its friends jumped in to save their friend. Seol Jihu giggled. He felt relaxed and at peace for the first time in a while. By the time he knocked down Haeryeo, Haeya, and the six puppy-like Beastmen with his devilish tickling I see youre having fun. A familiar voice rang out. Seol Jihu turned around and saw a woman wearing a thick coat and smoking a cigarette. It was Cinzia. Ah, its Leopard Witch! Haeryeo pointed at Cinzia in a startle. Cinzia raised her eyebrow. What did you say, Foxman brat? Run! Shes going to skin us and make us into her underwear! Haeryeo and Haeya escaped while giggling. The group of white and yellow rice cakes hurriedly ran as well. Those damned brats. Cinzia murmured as she saw their little wagging tails getting farther away. She shook her head, then spoke. Did you just wake up? Y-Yes. And youre already forming connections. Why dont you rest a bit, Representative Seol? Connections? Eii, theyre children. Theyre children, but not just any children. Cinzia smiled languidly. The child of the Beastman King was among them too. ? You didnt know? It was the whitest one. Its a little hard to tell because of the brats age, but black stripes will start appearing on the brat soon. Cinzia snorted casually, then puffed out a cloud of smoke. Her expression was slightly complicated. Seol Jihu tilted his head in confusion before carefully asking. Are you okay, Miss Cinzia? If youre talking about my physical well-being, then Im perfectly fine. Otherwise, I would be blacked out in the medical relief station. I went on a little walk and thought I should see the World Tree. Cinzia spoke indifferently before glancing at Seol Jihu. Why do you ask? Uh, well, you looked a little feeble. Cinzia didnt reply and smoked quietly. The way she dropped her head slightly and puffed out cloud after cloud of smoke, it looked like she was hesitating about something. Eventually, Cinzia opened her mouth. The Star of Pride died. Seol Jihus heightened mood died down instantly. Im talking about the Executor of Superbia. He died in this war. Quite unfortunate since he was a decent guy. How Sung Shihyun sneak attacked him. Seol Jihus eyes turned sharp once Sung Shihyuns name was mentioned. Speaking of which, I heard you met him? Yes. How was he? Kind of an annoying guy, if Im being honest. His character, yes. But what do you think about his strength? Seol Jihu closed his mouth. Interpreting this silence on her own, Cinzia smiled bitterly. His conduct was never good, but he became a legend among Earthlings because of his strength. Just that. Well, hes a traitor now Cinzia let loose a long sigh mixed with smoke. But lets look on the bright side. If he had mixed in with humanity while hiding the fact that he turned coat Its terrible just thinking about it. We might have to be content that it ended with only the Star of Prides death. Speaking in a bored voice, Cinzia pulled out the cigarette from her mouth and flicked it away. As she took out another cigarette, a branch of the World Tree picked up the cigarette butt and threw it back at her. Tak. Cinzias mouth twitched after being hit by the cigarette butt. This damned World Tree. Just as she was about to duke it out with the World Tree, she saw Seol Jihu, whose complexion had turned dark. Should you be worrying about others right now? Cinzia muttered with a heavy breath. Valhalla suffered heavy damage, didnt it? Seol Jihus eyes widened. * Seol Jihu ran. He raced to the tent as soon as he heard what happened. [Im talking about the Star of Lust and that female Magician.] [That Magician was writhing in pain as soon as the war ended. I checked her out for a bit. Her body was boiling like molten metal because of her mana going berserk.] [The Star of Lust is in an even worst condition. The scar left behind from the valley war seems to have burst. I heard she vomited out blood at least a dozen times and even had a seizure It must be the price of risking death and overusing holy power.] [Unfortunately, the World Tree that is in the Middle World is only an avatar. It was created to purify contaminated earth and protect the fortress from the Parasites, so it doesnt have all of the Authorities that its true body has. And because the Sky Fairies used their last remaining Elixeer to save you in the last war] There was no way to treat her in Tigol Fortress, so she was sent off to Evas temple yesterday in haste. Kazuki and Philip Muller went with her as guards. Cinzia told him where Valhallas tent was. There was nothing Seol Jihu could do now that Seo Yuhui had already left for Eva, but he ran anyway. For now, he planned to contact Kazuki. And if possible, he planned to leave Tigol Fortress and chase after Seo Yuhui immediately. He was prepared to return the lifeforce he received last time if it could save her. But the moment he neared the vicinity of the tent, he came to a sudden stop. There was a woman leaning against the tree who stood straight as soon as she laid eyes on him. He was familiar with her face. Miss Baek Haeju? She sauntered toward him as if she had something to say. Miss Baek Haeju, by any chance It was then. Just as Seol Jihu was about to ask her, Baek Haeju glanced left and right before reaching into her pocket and taking something out. A small note was in her hand. Seol Jihu took the note when she waved her hand a couple of times. This is A message from Miss Seo Yuhui. At that moment, her Mental Transmission rang inside his head. She asked me to give this to you without telling anyone else. Yuhui Noona said that? She also told me to tell you that she used the souvenir you gave her and that you shouldnt worry. She asked you to read the note and keep the contents to yourself. Seol Jihu raised his eyes in a daze. Baek Haeju was staring at him with an emotionless face. This is perfect. Everyone inside the tent is sleeping and there is no one around. You should read it now and burn it. His confusion at her sudden words only lasted a moment. Soon, Seol Jihu looked around carefully and opened up the note. Chapter 349. The End of the War (3) The contents of the note were simple. There was only a single line written on it. The day we meet again, I will blink at you three times when enemies are around us. . Seol Jihus expression changed suddenly. Worry and concern disappeared, and the sense of urgency in his mind subsided. Instead, questions emerged. He couldnt make heads or tails of this note. What does this mean? I dont know. I didnt read it. Baek Haeju replied monotonously before continuing. Only, I thought Miss Seo Yuhui overused holy power during the valley war and bore significant consequences from it. Yes, all to save me But didnt she recover to an extent after that? Seol Jihu took his eyes off the note and stared at Baek Haeju. She offered regular prayers, and more importantly, I was told you acquired several high-quality offerings for her to help regain her strength. Noona said that? Yes. I heard from Miss Seo Yuhui personally, and thats what the people around me know as well. Seol Jihu was taken aback. Strictly speaking, this was the truth. Seo Yuhui offered prayers whenever she had time, and it was also true that he obtained a large number of high-quality offerings from the Pagoda of Dreams expedition. However, those werent enough to fully heal Seo Yuhui. At least, that was what Seol Jihu heard from Seo Yuhui. She didnt say anything else? He asked Baek Haeju in case she knew anything, but she shook her head. Seol Jihu fell into thought. Moirais Souvenir. A divine object with enough holy power to heal Seo Yuhui in one go. Seol Jihu had obtained this item from the Neutral Zone through Eun Yuri, and he kept it a secret from everyone and gave it to Seo Yuhui as a surprise gift on their way back to Eva. Right, when he was the only one who was with Seo Yuhui. He clearly remembered it as he couldnt go all the way because of Eun Yuris untimely interruption after waking up in the middle of the night. He didnt put much thought into the item after that thinking she would use it on her own And that was what was weird. Let me think about this again. What people around her knew was that she had recovered enough to join the expedition while not being back to her full strength. But the reality was that she had Moirais Souvenir. In other words, the story of the scar from the valley war bursting was likely Seo Yuhuis self-fabricated plot. Cinzia said she was in a grave condition, but Seo Yuhui might have hurt herself to put on an act. But why? Seol Jihu couldnt figure out the reason. It couldnt have been because she wanted attention, but to stage such a thing was still strange. Hold on, come to think of it [Oh right, have you fully recovered?] [Mmmn, Im still holding onto Moirais Souvenir.] [Ah You havent used it yet?] [To tell you the truth, theres something I want to do but given the circumstances, it looks like I should recover my strength.] Was it when he asked if she could bring Baek Haeju? Seol Jihu narrowed his eyes, recalling the conversation from that day. Right. There had to be a reason. A reason that Seo Yuhui chose to stage a grave injury right after the war ended. Moreover, Seol Jihu trusted Seo Yuhui. Although he couldnt figure out what she was planning, even if it did not benefit him, it would most certainly not hurt him. Why? Baek Haeju asked as Seol Jihu organized his thoughts. Was her love confession written on it or something? Seol Jihu shot his head up. When he furrowed his brows and asked, Huh? Baek Haeju nodded her head while observing him carefully. Then, she turned away, murmuring quietly. I was just kidding. You looked really serious. She knows how to make jokes? Seol Jihu murmured inwardly before giving a bland smile. He then roused his mana and burned the note in his hand. Although he received the note, he still called through the communication crystal. Seo Yuhui aside, he was worried about Eun Yuri. I heard some things from the queen, but still He didnt realize during the war, but Eun Yuri had apparently performed incredibly to the point that it was hard to believe that she was a Magician who just left the Neutral Zone. Supposedly, she was the one who stopped Vulgar Chastity from destroying the World Trees avatar a moment before the group returned from the Spirit Realm. It wasnt until recently that he heard how much Eun Yuri wanted to help him and how she got both Roselle and Charlotte Aria to help out. Moving the Stele of Evaluation to Tigol Fortress, materializing the Dream World in the Middle World, and having Roselle manifest in Eun Yuris body using the Astral World. Seol Jihu was surprised when he heard the explanation, but he felt grateful more than anything else. At the same time, he felt it wasnt a waste to have revived Eun Yuri with a Divine Wish. Her idea and performance certainly proved why she was called humanitys last hope. The only problem was that she used several Unique-rank spells that put a heavy burden on her body. Seol Jihu was relieved after hearing that she woke up and went back to sleep. With how much Roselle cherished Eun Yuri, she must have kept her usage of mana in check so that it wouldnt risk taking Eun Yuris life. After checking on the members inside the tent, Seol Jihu went to the medical relief station. He wanted to check up on the people who helped selflessly in this war. Thankfully, no one that he knew was gravely injured to the point of almost losing their life. Not among people, at least. Seol Jihu looked down at the bedridden, groaning Little Chick. What are ya lookin at? Little Chick chirped curtly. It seemed it at least had the energy to talk. Are you alright? Do I look alright? Didnt you evolve into a phoenix? Isnt it obvious that it was a temporary thing? I told you it was only possible because we were in the Spirit Realm! Did you? Do you think I can evolve just by consuming power? I forced myself to do so! For you! Little Chick flapped its wings violently and yelled out in anger. If only you knew how to fight properly! I wouldnt have had the need to do that! Do you know what price I paid to unlock the Spear of Purity to its third stage!? Seol Jihu dropped his head in disappointment. Then when did you go back to normal? After the enemy boss appeared. Little Chick mumbled in a disgruntled voice. I had been pushing myself ever since I started fighting that dragon. Maintaining my evolved form after coming to the Middle World was definitely pushing it. I tried to endure, but the sky suddenly flipped over and I couldnt focus anymore. Little Chick sighed and then turned its body. So when you return to the city, go to the temple and fill me up with holy power. Im in a sorry state right now. Alright, rest up. Thanks. Seol Jihu stroked Little Chick a couple of times while vowing to feed it with holy power until it was full. Why wouldnt he? Little Chick helped him out a great deal, after all. * The land devastated by the war quickly returned to its former appearance. The medical relief station that had been busy for several days gradually settled down, and the Parasites showed no signs of wanting to invade again. Around this time, the human forces began their preparations to go back. They couldnt stay at the fortress forever when the war had ended. Of course, the Federation didnt just send them off. That night, a party was held at Tigol Fortress. It was to celebrate the Federation and humanity uniting to defeat the Parasites for the first time ever. Before the festival started, Seol Jihu was invited by the higher-ups of the Federation. It was a place to thank the hero who achieved many great things for the Federation and also to discuss plans for the future. Five Federation members were waiting for Seol Jihu at the fortress. Seol Jihu was familiar with three of them: Gabriel, who was the head of the Fallen Angels; Yuirel, who was the commander of the Cave Fairies; and the Beastman King White Tiger, who chased after the Parasite Queen with him in the war. The head of the two Fairies couldnt come today. Ophin and Diffidem Odor were reverse summoned back to the Spirit Realm, so she isnt in the best condition right now. Gabriel spoke as she looked at Yuirel and a Sky Fairy. So I called the Fairy Generals. I hope you dont mind. Of course not. Good. Im sure there are a couple of new faces. Ill introduce them to you. This here is Vidalif. He is the ruler of the Dwarven race. A short, stocky old man smiled brightly. What made him stand out from other Dwarves was that he didnt have a beard and also that his eyes were completely white. For the record, he is the one who invented Thunder. He was born blind, but his craftsmanship is a league above that of any other Dwarf. Hes a master among masters if you will. Seol Jihu was surprised hearing that he invented Thunder. Vidalif smiled and reached his hand toward Seol Jihu. As Seol Jihu carefully took his hand, he felt the hard calluses on Vidalifs hand and a strong grip. Shortly afterward, Vidalif let go of Seol Jihus hand and took out a box with a respectful attitude. This is Take it. Gabriel smiled. This is our gift to the hero who sweated blood and tears for us. Vidalif made it himself, so you wont be disappointed. You didnt have to Unlike his mouth, his body was honest. Seol Jihu was already holding the box in his hands. An item made by the Dwarf King who was said to be a master among masters. How could he not be excited? Thank you. Ill take good care of it. Of course, he didnt forget to thank them. Vidalif replied with a lukewarm smile. Moving on, this here is the general in command of the Sky Fairies. Hello, Im Taihi Ingraria. It is my greatest honor to thank you on behalf of my race. We cannot thank you enough for reviving the World Tree and even liberating Lord Ophin Odor. The Sky Fairy with an alluring neckline curtsied elegantly and spoke in a slightly flushed, silvery voice. The clarity of her voice made it pleasant to hear, and the snow-white skin tone and her beautiful eyes gave off the feeling of striking beauty. We should be thanking our benefactor according to our customs, but unfortunately we are all out of Elixeers As Taihi placed her hand on her chest in a show of apology, Seol Jihu quickly shook his head. Its fine. Im already grateful for the one you gave before. No, we cant possibly forget about this matter like that. So I was thinking Why dont you stop there? A sour voice cut in. Yuirel was picking her ear with an apathetic look. Taihi furrowed her brows. Stop what? Do I even need to explain? You were probably going to ask him to marry you and receive the Blessing of the Spirits. Can you be more obvious? Why dont you think about your age a bit? What was shtat? When did I say it had to be mwe? Taihi got angry. But not caring for it in the slightest, Yuirels amber eyes curled charmingly and turned to Seol Jihu. Listen, friend. If you can get the same effect anyway, why not choose me? Arent you saying the same thwing!? Shut up for a bit. Friend, you should decide well. We Cave Fairies are fundamentally different from Sky Fairies. Were honest and pure, unlike the lustful, messy race that enjoys being captured by Orcs and falling into depravity. Im a bit of a romanticist myself. What was shtat? Did you just call us a lustful race that enjoys falling into deprawity!? Stop slurring your speech. And please, doesnt history prove that Im right? So you want to play this gwame? The two Fairies grew tense. White Tiger, the Beastman King, who was watching from the sidelines, spoke while rubbing his chin. Come to think of it, I have a daughter myself She is still in her infancy, but our race normally grows quickly. How about it? If you wait a month, she will be more than ready to Seol Jihu closed his eyes. Just dealing with Teresa was hard enough. Now, he even had more to handle on his hands. Not to mention, he couldnt understand just what they would benefit from marrying him. Of course, this was only because he had never put much thought into their culture or the value of his position. Thats enough. In the end, Gabriel couldnt bear to watch any longer and intervened. Did we invite Representative Seol today to find him a marriage partner? Knowing the hidden meaning in her words, the other leaders fell silent. Ehew, Gabriel sighed and then changed the topic. I know you must be tired of hearing this, but I want to thank you again. You performed fantastically. We wouldnt be here arguing if you didnt perform above and beyond our wildest imaginations. It wasnt as if I was alone. But you were the one who planned and executed the expedition. And unlike the time with Undying Diligence, you were able to retrieve Temperances divinity after exterminating Raging Temperance. Words cannot describe just how incredible that is. Gabriel smiled brightly, then clapped her hands. And with that, the Parasites lost the great war, and peace returned to Paradise I would kill for such a happy ending, but unfortunately, you should know that we arent anywhere close to that, right? Seol Jihu nodded silently. The Parasites had suffered a tremendous defeat, but they were not eliminated completely. The Parasite Queen was still alive, and so were most of the Army Commanders. Although they shouldnt be able to recover in a short period of time, the nature of parasites meant they would recoup the numbers they lost relatively quickly. Moreover, the fact that Sung Shihyun defected to the Parasites is something we cannot ignore. To be honest, it was incredibly shocking. Right, there was that guy too. Seol Jihu grimaced. But a victory is still a victory. The Parasites will need some time to recover, and we need to make use of this time as much as possible. What do you think about attacking the Parasites? You mean invading the Empire? Yes, thats where the Queen is, right? The Parasites should be at their weakest right now, so Its our best chance to attack Is that what you want to say? Unfortunately, that isnt such a good idea. For three reasons. Gabriel took a brief pause, then raised her index, middle, and ring fingers. First, as much as the Parasites have weakened, we have weakened too. Do you know that the two Spirit Lords, the five Spirit Kings, and all Spirits were reverse summoned because of the Queen? Ah. They returned to the Spirit Realm, but well need some time before we can summon them again. Gabriel cleared her throat and continued. Second, the Empire is the Parasites territory. . One of the biggest reasons we triumphed in this war was the presence of the World Tree. It blocks the Parasites infestation and greatly limits the Parasites power, including the Queens and the Army Commanders. But, the World Trees influence only reaches this surrounding area. In other words, they would not be able to receive the World Trees blessing in the Empires territory. The moment we enter the Empire, our positions will reverse. We will be afflicted by all sorts of disadvantageous effects. The Parasite Queen and the Army Commanders will be able to use their full power as well, so thats something we need to consider. If you cant quite wrap your mind around it, just think of them as having four or five corrupted World Trees. Seol Jihu groaned unwittingly. Four or five corrupted World Trees? Just imagining it gave him a gloomy feeling. As for the third and final reason Gabriel began to speak carefully. If we decide to bear the previous two conditions and attack, its pretty much guaranteed that it will need to be an all-out attack Mmm, Ill be straightforward. Even though the situation is a lot better than in the past and is continually getting better, if you ask me whether humans will really agree to an all-out attack, then Im going to have to say no. For now, anyway. Seol Jihu became lost for words. He couldnt refute her statement. Even in this war, Eva and Haramark were the only cities that helped fully. The other three cities that participated were only saving face, and two cities did not even participate. Moreover, the way Earthlings viewed Paradise had yet to change. So rather than attacking the Empire, which has a high probability of failing, I suggest we do something more worthwhile. Something more worthwhile? Yep. Something that will benefit us both. Ill be straight. I think you should use the time that this war bought us to regroup humanity. Regroup humanity. Seol Jihu became dazed hearing something he didnt expect at all. Do you want to at least hear me out? Seol Jihu nodded quickly. Gabriel grinned and turned her gaze to where the Dwarf King was sitting. Soon, the smiling, white-eyed old man, Vidalif, opened his wrinkly mouth. Chapter 350. The End of the War (4) Their conversation lasted longer than he expected, and the celebration was already underway when he got out. There were groups of people, some small and some large, scattered all over the vast fortress. Everyone was laughing, drinking, and enjoying themselves. When he turned his eyes to a particularly loud spot, he saw people of various races rolling on the ground, laughing. At the center of their attention was Hoshino Urara. And KWAAAA! The beam hit her hard, and she stumbled like this. She wobbled as she mimicked Twisted Kindness being attacked by Raging Temperance. They seemed to be talking about the battle she fought in the Spirit Realm. Shes an interesting person. Gabriel muttered. Seol Jihu didnt respond. His mind was still occupied with the unexpected proposal hed received a moment ago. Gabriel asked as they slowly entered the scene of the festival. Are you uncomfortable? No, thats not it. Seol Jihu said after a moment of reflection. I think its a generous offer. Humanity does need to change. Perhaps the word revolution would be more fitting. Some Earthlings might think the plan is too radical. Isnt that what youre worried about? Its not that Im worried, but. I actually have a question. What is it? Do ask. Is it okay? Its about the Fallen Angels. Us? Now that interests me even more. I heard the Fallen Angels are foreign to Paradise, just like the Parasites. Gabriel almost stopped but managed to keep walking. How did the Fallen Angels end up in Paradise? Gabriel smiled bitterly. Ah. This is why you should never make a promise when youre in a good mood. She said in a vaguely regretful tone and glanced at Seol Jihu. Its not exactly a secret, but do you really want to know? Yes. Personally, Ive always wondered about it. I see. I guess I dont have any choice. Its a bit of a long story. Are you okay with that? Seol Jihu nodded. Gabriel gave a deep sigh and licked her lips. Where should I start. After a moment of silence, she continued. Once upon a time, there was a great war. To put it simply, it was a war between the angels and the demons. Her voice was full of regret. Seol Jihu listened to the narrative silently. It was a devastating war, where Authorities like the one the Parasite Queen used yesterday were ubiquitous. The two sides fought fiercely for a long time. But in the end, the demons triumphed over the angels. The angels retreated to their sanctuary, their home the Celestial Realm and began plotting revenge. At the same time, the demons tried to invade the Celestial Realm in order to seal their victory. It was the beginning of a whole new war. What the angels came up with then was summoning proxies. They had to protect the Celestial Realm no matter what, but they themselves lacked the power to do so. So they forcefully summoned proxies to fight for them. Proxies? Seol Jihu tilted his head curiously. The word forcefully bothered him. What do you think? Suddenly, Gabriel turned to him and asked. Lets say youve just been discharged from the army. Youre so happy to finally go home and you fall asleep on the train. Then, when you open your eyes again, youre in a whole new world, against your will. Forced into a situation where theres no dream or hope, fighting against the demons as a proxy for the angels, unable to return home and barely surviving everyday. What would he think of the ones who put himself in such a situation? Seol Jihus face unwittingly warped into a heavy frown. Son of a bitch. He immediately regretted saying it out loud, but the water had already spilled. But, he meant what he said. To be summoned forcefully on the day of his discharge Seol Jihu felt sorry for that guy, whoever he was. Son of a bitch yes, the angels must have been exactly that. From Martial Gods perspective, that is. Gabriel didnt seem to mind Seol Jihus harsh words. And those sons of bitches soon paid the price. Price? Yes. At one point, one proxy became ridiculously powerful. His power was enough to threaten not only the angels but also the demons. Ooh. Hey, you nevermind. Anyway, that proxy quickly climbed to the top and began pursuing a vendetta against the angels and the demons. He and his followers first invaded Infernal Realm, the home of the demons, and then the Celestial Realm, the home of the angels. I see. For the record, the Infernal Realm surrendered immediately without putting up a fight. Gabriel snorted. It was pathetic, really. They begged him, Wasnt killing the Seven Archdemons and Fourteen Demon Lords enough? Were victims, too! Please spare our lives! Well do anything! We can even become your dogs! Well, the Martial God bought it, and he accepted their surrender under certain conditions. And the Celestial Realm? Destroyed. Gabriel answered simply. However, contrary to her tone, her face was grim. We sent him a formal apology, and he replied by sending us a short letter and the head of the angel wed sent as a messenger. The letter said What was it again? Demons, I can forgive. But you, never. Something like that. Then. Thats right. The Martial God invaded the Celestial Realm. Using infernal flames and the infernal army, he destroyed everything and captured all angels. He even brought the angels who fell in battle back to life. Gabriel bit her lower lip. And then The Martial God threw all the angels he captured into the Infernal Realm. He then ordered the demons to torment the angels with unimaginable pain and humiliation. He didnt want the demons to kill us. He wanted us to suffer forever. He told the demons that he would decide whether or not to accept their surrender, depending on how well they carry out his orders. And then what happened? What do you think? Gabriel answered curtly. Thats when hell began. After untold torture and humiliation, we angels fell from grace, and. Judging from her expression, it couldnt have been a thrilling experience. Gabriel continued hesitantly. What could we have done? We became slaves to the demons whom we despised so much, until one day we were given a chance. Chance? Paradise. Gabriel pointed at the sky, and then at the earth. You see, there was actually an angel who turned over to the Martial Gods side before all of this happened. I guess she took pity on us and begged the Martial God. To forgive you? Not quite. She probably asked him to give us another chance. Well, they seemed like a happy couple, so Im guessing he couldnt ignore her request. A chance. Seol Jihu thought for a moment and then said. No way. The corner of Gabriels mouth slanted upward. Thats right. The Martial God robbed us of all our Authorities and power and then mentioned Paradise. He told us that the Parasite Queen was disturbing the peace of this planet and ordered us to take care of her. At least thats what he said. He probably just wanted us to suffer the same pain he did. Gabriel stopped moving. And so we came to this planet by force. She looked up at the stars in the night sky and shrugged her shoulders. Thats the end of my story. What do you think? Seol Jihu was speechless. In truth, he had hoped for a fairytale-like story in which a righteous alien race helped humans fight against the evil atrocities of the Parasite Queen. . But the reality was far beyond his imagination. Don''t feel sorry for us. Like I told you, were just paying for what weve done. Gabriel emphasized. Whats important is that we Fallen Angels have no choice but to help Paradise. Were going to do everything we can to grab the chance given to us, even if it was the Martial Gods empty words. Id rather bite off my tongue and kill myself than become the demons slave again. Seol Jihu nodded slowly. I see. Youre definitely on our side. Yes. Were both fighting this war for the survival of our people, so you dont have to worry about betrayal. Earthlings are an exception but maybe thatll change after tonight. Gabriel smacked her lips and shook her head, to indicate she didnt want to talk on this subject anymore. Well then. Gabriel cast a quick glance about the fortress and gave an enigmatic smile. Now that Ive satisfied your curiosity, Id like to go enjoy the festival. Will you be alright without me? ? Since yesterday, youve become a hero to the Federation. Im sure there isnt a soul in this fortress that doesnt know your name. Seol Jihu tilted his head. He still wasnt sure what she wanted to say. Some races may want to express their gratitude in their own way. They dont mean any harm, thats just their culture. So dont think too badly of them. Gabriel left with the same enigmatic smile. Though clueless at first, Seol Jihu quickly came to a realization. He noticed a strange presence nearby. A number of foreign races were surrounding him. First he saw a group of beauties led by a Foxman with foxy eyes and a voluptuous figure. He then saw the little brats, including Haeryeo and Haeya. The group of white and yellow rice cakes was also joyfully wagging their tails at him. They were all waiting thirstily for a chance to talk to him. Hello. The Foxman beauty was the first to speak. Blushing coyly, she approached him with a smile on her face. If it''s not too much trouble, could you come with us for a moment. Wait~ Hold on~ It was then that pink-colored hair fluttered before Seol Jihus eyes. Suddenly, Teresa came out of nowhere. She seemed to have been following him for a while. The Foxman beauty gave a small frown. Who are you? Teresa Hussey, the Princess of Haramark. Said Teresa confidently as she placed her hand on Seol Jihus shoulder. And this man right here is the royal son to the King of Haramark. That means hes the kings son-in-law. And Im Haramarks only princess. Do you understand now? When did I become the kings son-in-law? Seol Jihu turned to Teresa with a puzzled look. The Foxman beauty seemed perplexed as well. A-And? What do you mean and? Hes married, is what Im saying. I think you misunderstood. We just want to talk to him. Oh, come on. Quit playing games. You and I both know better. Sure, it starts out with just talking, but then one thing leads to another, and suddenly youre moaning under him. Teresa folded her arms. I respect your culture, and Id like for you to respect ours. Where he comes from, monogamy is the law. If you sleep with a woman who isnt your wife, youre criticized by your peers and even punishable by law. Surely you dont want anything bad to happen to the Federations hero, do you? Teresa said all this very quickly, as if not to give her a chance to refute. Baffled, the Foxman beauty failed to find the right words and shut her mouth. Tsk. Finally she clicked her tongue and turned around, and the rest of the beauty corps left with her in regret. Hmph. Teresa watched them leave, her eyes full of contempt. She then glanced sideways. Hey, guys. You heard me, right? She threw the little ones a gentle smile and waved them away with an impatient gesture. Pooh! Pink hag! Haeryeo, Haeya, and the rest of the little ones left sulking. Kkiiing! The group of white rice cakes and yellow rice cakes also turned away with a grunt. Those brats. What do they know? Teresa snorted and took Seol Jihus hand in hers as he stood dazed. What took you so long? What did you guys talk about? Stuff important stuff. Ill tell you later. Did the fairies ask you to marry them in exchange for the Blessing of the Spirits? Uh they did, but Gabriel turned them down for me. Good. Now Haramark will ally with the Fallen Angels. Teresa pulled Seol Jihus hand and began to walk. Princess? Where are we going? To somewhere where there isnt any trouble. Okay, but why are you holding a knife? Mister Seol Jihu. Clearly you have no idea how dangerous this situation is. The Federation, especially the Cave Fairies and the Beastmen Association, are not the type to plan ahead. They just go for it. Go for it? Thats right. Didnt you see it earlier? They were basically throwing themselves at you. Teresa opened her eyes wide, keeping a lookout, and Seol Jihu looked back regretfully. The truth was. I wanted to try chewing on them again. He regretted not being able to play with the mochi-like fuzzballs. * The next morning, humanity left Tigol Fortress. They began the long journey home and the Federation saw them off. Just before they set off, however, there was a small incident in which the World Tree grabbed Seol Jihu and refused to let go. Some then demanded humanity to leave Seol Jihu behind, and the situation almost turned into a fight. But in the end, everything worked out well and Seol Jihu was released and set out on his way to Eva. But there was one thing he left behind. He decided to place the Stele of Evaluation from the Pagoda of Dreams next to the World Tree. It was done, of course, with Roselles consent. Seol Jihu asked her in his dream and Roselle readily agreed. The Federation had no reason to decline. Roselle would be a great asset to the Federation should the Parasites attempt to invade Tigol Fortress again. Their bodies were tired from the fierce battle, but their steps were as light as a feather. Everyone was agog with excitement. This was their first major victory against the Parasites. Their pace naturally quickened, and before they knew it, Eva was just around the corner. That night, humanity stopped within a days distance to Eva and set up camp in the woods. Everyone gathered around the fire and a lively conversation ensued. The main topic of discussion was contribution points. Judging from everything that had happened, it seemed clear that many people would be promoted to High Rankers. Seol Jihu also had high expectations. Level 6 is a given. I could probably shoot for Level 7, too. Maybe theyll let me skip the test as well. He had long dreamed of becoming a Unique Ranker. He worried that the excitement and anticipation would keep him awake at night. And his prediction became a reality. After hours of tossing and turning, Seol Jihu crawled out of his tent. He couldnt sleep, and he was feeling hungry. He wanted a quick snack before going back to bed. The campsite was silent. Because he was traveling with an army, he didnt have to worry about keeping a night watch. Wondering what to eat, Seol Jihu inadvertently turned his gaze to the side. Thats. It was then that he noticed a woman, dressed in a white traditional robe, leaning back against a tree with her eyes closed. Miss Baek Haeju? Baek Haeju opened her eyes slightly, and their eyes met. Why arent you sleeping? . The woman bowed her head slightly without saying a word. She closed her eyes again. It didnt seem like she was sleeping. She just seemed lost in thought. Shes a strange one. Looking at Baek Haejus expressionless face, Seol Jihu gave a small sigh. Often, she seemed emotionless, but she would sometimes casually call his name or even joke around during battles. And then it was back to this again. She would become as quiet as she was now. In fact, today, Seol Jihu and several others tried striking up a conversation with her all during the trip, but Baek Haeju barely said a word back. Because of her seemingly cold demeanor, she was often seen alone than with a group of people. Although, she seemed perfectly content with her situation. Still, Im grateful to her. Seol Jihu concluded. He then hummed to himself as he took out the black belt he had received from Teresa. Ramen is the best late-night snack. Ever since he suffered from hunger and thirst during the Delphinion Duchy Laboratory Escape, he had made a habit of stockpiling food. Belt infused with preservation magic was undoubtedly the best place to store food. La la la, ramen, la la la la. Seol Jihu hummed as he made a fire and took out ramen and bottled water. Water boils between 97C and 99C. It has to be exactly 550ml.... Wait, I think I poured a little more. And now I wait exactly 4 minutes. He put in more effort than usual. Seol Jihus lips curved into a smile as he watched the noodles cook to a perfect yellow. The soft-boiled egg on top of the ramen made his mouth water. Thank you for the food. Seol Jihu prayed with his hands together before picking up the chopsticks. Huu Huu He cut the egg in half and grabbed it with the noodles. After blowing on the steaming noodles, he slowly brought it to his open mouth. It was then. Huu. Hmm? Seol Jihu blinked curiously. A shadow was cast over the bonfire that had just been lit. He looked back unwittingly, and. Baek Haeju, who had been sitting under a tree, was suddenly standing next to him. Her eyes were fixed on the ramen, and not Seol Jihu. Miss Baek Haeju? . Baek Haeju didnt answer. She just stood there staring at the ramen. Her nostrils flared slightly from the ramens spicy aroma. Standing there with an expressionless face, she looked a little scary. It might just be his imagination, but she was giving off an intense aura. Does she want the ramen? Seol Jihu scratched his head. He was kind of surprised. He hadnt asked because he thought she would decline. Uh. Confused, Seol Jihu handed over the chopsticks in his hand to Baek Haeju. Would you like to have some? Baek Haejus eyes turned to the chopsticks. She gave Seol Jihu a quick glance and then stared at the ramen again. . Gulp The sound of her swallowing resounded in the air. Chapter 351. Reform (1) Seol Jihu stared at Baek Haeju with a dumbfounded face. Slurp! Slurrrrrp! He had offered her to take some, but he was lost for words seeing her face practically buried in the ramen bowl. Her chopsticks had a whole packs worth of noodles on it too. Um, uh can you leave some for me? He tried to stop her, but Baek Haeju was unresponsive. Turning a deaf ear to anything he said, she finished the noodles and even the soup clean. Aheuuu Baek Haeju then let out a satisfied groan before looking back at Seol Jihu. Licking her ramen soup-drenched lips, she sent him a burning gaze. . Seol Jihu wasnt all that pleased about the situation. I told her to take some and she took the entire bowl away. She made me lower my guard by looking indifferent. Shes worse than people who try to take a bite from their friends food! A two-faced witch! Shouting out all sorts of criticisms inwardly, he took out another bag of ramen from his belt. But when he finished making another bowl, Baek Haeju took it without a word of thanks and buried her face in it once again. He wanted to say something but held himself back. She was a benefactor who helped him greatly in this war, after all. Right, I might as well treat her properly this time and leave behind a good impression. That way, she will be more willing to help next time. Trying to form a good relationship with the Sacred Empress with just ramen might be a bit ambitious, but Seol Jihu was confident in his ramen-making skills. Um, do you need this? And so, he took out instant rice and fried kimchi from his belt. Baek Haeju cast a quick glance at him and immediately snatched them out of his hand. She left behind the perfect amount of noodles and soup, pouring the fried kimchi and rice in and taking a big spoonful. Seeing her eat in such a hectic way while sweating all the while, Seol Jihus anger somewhat died down. She knows how to eat. Nodding in approval, he took out another bag of ramen. However, he sighed in the next moment as new, uninvited guests appeared one by one. Ah, the smell of ramen Somehow having smelled the scent of ramen, Phi Sora was peeking her head outside the tent. She wasnt the only one. Argh, I was sleeping so well. Making me hungry Chung Chohong woke up. Bastard! How dare you spread such an unholy smell in our sacred camping ground? Try making another one! Ill make it disappear in the blink of an eye so youll think twice before making it again! And the yelling Hoshino Urara also appeared. Three hungry prowlers drunk on sleep crawled over one by one. Ramen~ Ramen~ Ramen~! The trio rubbed their chopsticks and drooled while Seol Jihu moved the ramen he boiled into a bowl. Huh? He blinked rapidly. A dainty hand stealthily moved and snatched the bowl of ramen as soon as Seol Jihu put it down. It was a natural, fluid movement. W-What? It vanished? Chohong and Hoshino Uraras jaws dropped. It was the same for Phi Sora. Her widened eyes slowly turned to Baek Haeju as her expression contorted. What was that? Slurrrrrrrrrp! Baek Haejus reply came in the form of an amazing slurp. Hello? You already had some! Why would you take that? Slurp, slurp! Oh my! Look at this person. Shes just eating while ignoring everything else! Where is your conscience? Gulp, gulp! Oh? Ooooh? Phi Sora walked up quickly with a dumbfounded face. Baek Haeju turned around and began to eat even faster. Argh, are you really doing this!? Phi Sora tried to take the ramen bowl by force, but then suddenly screamed and stepped back as a terrifying aura rose up from Baek Haejus body. She even glared at her sharply. It was like the saying, the person who farted gets angry. Phi Sora protested feeling wronged. Are you crazy!? Be quiet. W-What? I said, be quiet. Do you realize how long I hua, huaaa Phi Sora had no choice but to back off as Baek Haeju snapped at her. Meanwhile, Baek Haeju continued to drink the ramen soup, as if she wouldnt let a single drop go to waste. With no confidence to overcome the difference in three whole levels, Phi Sora could only stand there with her mouth agape. Hiiing She sniffled slightly as her eyes reddened. In the end, she looked for Seol Jihu with beads of tears glistening around her eyes. Dear this person Seol Jihu shook his head and boiled more water. Who would have thought that a day would come where Phi Sora came to me crying? Is my ramen that good? He then vowed to himself. The end might not be that far off. If Paradises problems are all taken care of, Ill open up a ramen restaurant. A small, shabby restaurant in an alleyway. * Earth time, the Year 2018. In Paradise, the allied force of the Federation and humanity defeated the Parasites that initiated an all-out war at Tigol Fortress. They forced four out of five Army Commanders into releasing their divinity, half of the Nests were destroyed, and the Parasite Queen that appeared in the final moments of the war received a serious injury and was forced back to the Empire. Furthermore, the Seventh Army Commander was forced to retreat from the Spirit Realm, and the Fourth Army Commander perished. Not even two days were needed for this news to spread to every corner of humanitys territory. Perhaps because of this, a huge welcoming crowd was gathered by the time they returned to Eva. It wasnt just Evas residents. Many Earthlings could be seen among the crowd as well. They had come to see Seol Jihu because of how absurd this event really was. The moment Seol Jihu walked through the city gate, a huge cheer erupted. It was so loud that Seol Jihu winced reflexively. Damn it, I shouldnt have led the way. Seol Jihu grumbled inwardly as he remembered how he was told to get on a Horus and walk in first. How are you feeling? Teresa giggled as she followed behind him on her own Horus. Youre finally back in Eva. Why dont you say something for the crowd? To the crowd? Seol Jihu tilted his head back and looked up at the sky. Then, he spoke in a low voice. I feel like Im going to explode. Explode? With emotion? No, not exactly Seol Jihu said with a serious face. I want to pull a prank Pardon? Teresa blinked. You mean your mischievousness is going to explode? Yes. I havent pulled any pranks in a long time because I was too busy with the war Now Im itching all over Now what does this mean? What is this man trying to say at a triumphant procession? Is he trying to joke around? No, it doesnt look like hes kidding from the look on his face. Teresa made a flustered face before feigning a smile. A triumph was not something that came by often, and there was something she really wanted to do. Erm, why dont you wave your hand at them? Its embarrassing. Whats so embarrassing about that!? Look at all the people gathered here. Theyre here to see the face of the hero! Hero? Its not like I did it alone. Eii, dont wimp out. Look, everyone else is waving their hands. Just like Teresa said, the members of Valhalla following in behind him were all marching in a stately, triumphant manner. They were fully enjoying the procession while walking through the flowery path laid out by young girls in white ceremonial dresses. Come on. You worked out for this victory. Youre more than qualified to receive this treatment. Seol Jihu looked around as Teresa pressed him. Id prefer something quieter though Seol Jihu laughed bitterly. It wasnt that he hated this, just that he was embarrassed by it. He didnt enjoy large commotions by nature. As he was smacking his lips in hesitation, he suddenly caught sight of a little boy. He was holding onto the hem of his mothers clothes with one hand and a flower in the other while staring at him fixedly. A smile bloomed on Seol Jihus face as he saw the little boy standing on his tippy-toes to get a better look. The boys eyes widened when Seol Jihu faced the boy and raised his hand slightly. He looked to be in disbelief like he couldnt believe that Seol Jihu was looking at him. The moment Seol Jihu raised his hand higher to wave Whaaaaaaaaaaah! The already thunderous cheers got even louder, going from ear-piercing level to eardrum-bursting level. Nice! Teresa smiled in satisfaction. Furtively driving her Horus to Seol Jihus left, she gave a tender smile and waved her hand as well. This way, it looked like the king and queen were standing side by side, being welcomed by their people. Long live Representative Seol! Long live the Haramark Royal Family! Ehe, ehehehe. Hearing the chant she was aiming for, Teresas lips wriggled up and down. However, this was very short-lived. Ohohoho~! Seeing Teresa cover her mouth with one hand and laugh, Charlotte Aria drove her Horus up to Seol Jihus right. The chant changed instantly. Long live Representative Seol! Long live Your Majesty the Queen! Hurrah! Hurrah! Teresas face stiffened. She gave a sidelong scowl at the blonde, twin-tailed girl responding to the cheers while gently grasping the hem of Seol Jihus clothes. But that only lasted a moment. She put her smiling face back on and waved her hand even more eagerly. Then, she lowered her voice and muttered. Damned kid, why dont you take a hint? I did. Thats why Im here. Hoho, so you wanna go at it? A crybaby like you? I applaud your bravery, but dont forget that this is Eva. Savage words went back and forth as the two smiling ladies continued to wave their hands. Of course, their sharp-toned conversation was buried by the thunderous cheers. * There was no end in sight to the welcoming crowd. Not only did they stretch along the road from the city gate, but they were also camped in front of Valhallas building. As such, it wasnt until Seol Jihu reached the palace that he could catch a breath. Of course, arriving at the palace wasnt the end of the celebrations. After receiving Charlotte Arias formal congratulations and thanking the expedition team members that were returning home, there was a citywide festival arranged by Sorg Khne. This was when he led Valhallas members and sneaked out of the palace. Though he liked festivals, there was such a thing as too much. At this point, he wanted to drop everything and just rest. The fatigue that had been building up since he arrived at the city had finally exploded. And so, he was almost crying by the time he returned to Valhallas building. Its been a while. Kim Hannah came to meet them at the entrance. She was smiling while standing with a suit jacket hanging on her arm. Good work, everyone. Welcome ba Oi, move over, please. We want to go in. Ehew, were finally back. Forget the war, I thought I was gonna die there. Tell me about it. What kind of celebration lasts so long? I didnt even see an end in sight. Tap, tap. Everyone passed by Kim Hannah, barely receiving her greeting. Most headed straight to their room while some went down to the hot springs. Kim Hannah blinked rapidly before laughing at the awful shapes they were in. She sent a meaningful smile at Seol Jihu, who was standing like a monk whod reached Nirvana. Iya~ Somehow you managed to come back alive this time too. You say that like you didnt want me to come back alive. Of course not. I prayed for your safe return day in and day out ever since you left. Wow~ Thank you, Jinahs Mom. Jinahs Mom? Thats the name of the daughter well have in the future, using Seol Jihus Ji and Kim Hannahs Nah Ow, ow, ow. Sorry, sorry, dont hit me. Seol Jihu immediately stepped back and apologized. You just came back and the first thing you do is crack jokes? Kim Hannah put down the foot that was raised halfway into the air. Im sorry to bother you when you just came back, but there are a few things I need to report to you. Well you should rest for today. I can see exhaustion practically written on your face like youre going to collapse at any moment. She wasnt wrong, but Seol Jihu shook his head. Do you have any news on Yuhui Noona? Miss Seo Yuhui is Kim Hannahs complexion darkened slightly. Im sure youve already heard, but she returned to Earth a few days after arriving in Eva. There was nothing the temple could do for her at the moment. Returning the wounded to Earth. It was something that was only used as a last resort. At the same time, it was only used in special cases. The reason was simple. To use this method, the wounded had to be alive and awake when they entered the temple and used its portal. Moreover, the immediate cause for Seo Yuhuis collapse was the overexertion of holy power. Since the gods oath made ones abilities disappear when they went back to Earth, the rampaging holy power would obviously disappear as well. With the immediate cause gone, the body would also recover as time went by. Though, of course, everything would come back the moment they returned to Paradise. I heard shed go to the hospital to get treated, but Kim Hannah observed Seol Jihu while talking. Given his personality, he should be fidgeting anxiously like a dog that needed to poop. But the way he was nodding his head and listening attentively, he looked calmer than she expected. Even in reality, Seol Jihu was calmly racking his brain. The fact that Noona returned to Earth without staying in Paradise must mean that this matter cannot be taken care of within a short period of time. She was likely trying to bait out the big fish while taking her time. Whats wrong? I thought youd be going berserk. Because I already heard about it two days ago. Its not like theres anything I can do to help her immediately. I might as well stay calm and do what I can. By that, you mean gathering offerings? That, and other things Seol Jihu spoke vaguely and evaded giving a clear answer. Since even Miss Foxy was oblivious about her real condition, Seo Yuhui must be conducting her plan in absolute secrecy. It wouldnt be too late for him to tell Kim Hannah once Seo Yuhui came back. Oh right, wheres Miss Eun Yuri? Sleeping. Apparently, she cut it pretty close. I was also told that she would be much stronger than before when she recovers. At least, thats what the Magician named Roselle said. We can trust Lady Roselle. Thats good to hear. Seol Jihu breathed a sigh of relief. Lets discuss the rest tomorrow. Im about to pass out He moved his steps, groaning. He looks okay. Kim Hannah smiled as she watched Seol Jihu limp toward the stairs. She heard the battle was brutal and bloody beyond precedent with even the Parasite Queen making an appearance. But nevermind signs of trauma, Seol Jihu looked and acted like he came from a local bar. Like always. Representative. Kim Hannah stopped him just as he was about to pass by her. Bowing respectfully, she continued saying what she couldnt finish before. Welcome back. Seol Jihu flinched. Yeah. He turned his head halfway and curled the corner of his mouth up. Im back. Nudging Kim Hannahs arm in embarrassment, Seol Jihu trudged through the first-floor lobby. Kim Hannah continued to stare at Seol Jihu as he walked up the stairs before letting out a light sigh. Im glad. Although two members suffered grave injuries, everyone had thankfully returned alive. With this, the building that had been as silent as a Buddhist temple should return to its usual rowdiness. Kim Hannah chuckled. Anyway, Jinahs Mom? Hilarious. He hasnt changed a bit even after such a big war. Shaking her head while trying to put on her jacket, she suddenly paused. Huh? Wasnt it on my arm? The suit jacket had disappeared before she noticed. Kim Hannah furrowed her brows, looking down at her left arm in a daze. She suddenly recalled Seol Jihu, who scurried up the stairs with his hands cupped in front of him. He had nudged her before he left too. This guy. Kim Hannah rushed up the stairs and threw open his door. Hey! However, no one was inside the representatives room. Having a sudden thought, she walked over to her own room, and that was when she was found Seol Jihu buried in her bed, sleeping. Of course, he was using her jacket as a blanket. . Kim Hannah stared dumbfoundedly before crossing her arm and scoffing. Hello, Mister Pervert? ? Dont give me that questioning look. You know what youre doing. Jeez, just when I thought you got better Did you go to the war and pull pranks 24/7? Did you bother the Parasite Queen like this too? Lady, lady. Lady, my ass. Get up! Is that how you should be talking to your husband who just came back from a hard day at work? Are you high? Kim Hannah stomped into the room. Opening her palm wide, she growled. You bastard! Chak, chak! When she mercilessly slapped his back and buttcheeks, Seol Jihu yelped and rolled over on his back. You went to war and this is what you learned? Are you crazy? Huh? Stop! Hero? This is the grand hero who saved the Spirit realm and defeated the Parasite Queen? Dont you have any shame!? Get up!! Argh! It hurts! Seol Jihu wriggled violently and pulled Kim Hannahs jacket up to his head. * Seol Jihu woke up the next morning on the dot. Of course, not in his room, but in Kim Hannahs. He had to hear all sorts of abuse ranging from get your ass up and get out, but he managed to last until she gave up. Kim Hannahs room was filled with plants that gave off a refreshing scent. Seol Jihu smiled looking at the flowerpots by the bed. Despite the scolding, Kim Hannah must have prepared them so he could get a good nights sleep. Seol Jihu hopped off the bed, draped Kim Hannahs jacket over his shoulders, and walked out to the terrace. The feeling of smoking while relaxing under the morning sunlight couldnt be described with words. So peaceful He was glad that he decided to participate in the war. Otherwise, Tigol Fortress would have fallen, and humanity would have been stamping their feet with their houses on fire by now. The peace he was enjoying now was something he had earned through making the right choices at the right time. . To be honest, he was still in disbelief. But regardless, he had overcome a big hurdle. And the more difficult a hurdle was to overcome, the better the reward would be for overcoming it. Now it was the time to enjoy the fruits of his labor. As always, eating came first. Seol Jihu dragged his starving stomach over to the cafeteria. He wanted to fill his stomach before doing anything else. There was a prior guest at the cafeteria. Phi Sora was lounging in her chair, rubbing her round stomach as if she just had a wonderful feast. What are you doing? When he called out, Phi Sora raised her head slightly before lowering it back down. Just sitting here. You know, enjoying life. When did you get so philosophical? How could I not? I fought til my back broke. No, that wasnt even a fight. I was just beaten over and over again. Anyway, you should also take a moment and think about the preciousness of life. I just was, actually. The past despair is what makes the present peace all the more precious, isnt it? Phi Sora flinched. She raised her head again and looked at Seol Jihu in a renewed way. I didnt expect something like that to come out of your mouth. Looks like you can say nice things from time to time. What do you mean, from time to time? Do you really need to ask? You spend your free time teasing and pulling pranks on people, you chase after womens breasts like a baby, and then you suddenly become a different person when something happens that makes you angry. Its like you have a terrible case of bipolar disorder. Ah, you make a hell of good ramen, though. Rude. Seol Jihu rubbed his ribs after being pummeled by the harsh facts. I dont tease people that much. Shut it. I still remember Phi-diot. Ah, Im getting angry just thinking about it. Phi Sora grumbled before suddenly sitting tall and going Ah!. Seol Jihu, who was sitting across from her, stared at her curiously. By the way, when are we doing the thing? What thing? Going to the temple? Ei~ You know what I mean. Phi Sora shot up and circled around the table excitedly. Plopping down next to Seol Jihu, she leaned against his shoulder and brought her face up close. We can go to the temple in our own time. Im talking about that. You must have gotten a lot of good things from the Spirit Realm and Tigol Fortress. Phi Sora tickled Seol Jihus side with her elbow and bobbed her eyebrows. Youre not going to take all of it, right? At that moment, Seol Jihus eyes flashed. Chapter 352. Reform (2) Ive been meaning to hold an official meeting. Not just Valhallas members, but everyone who helped in this war will get a fair share. Eck Arent you slicing the pie into too many pieces then? Its not just Eva. Theres also Haramark No. If I dont treat them the same way they treated me, it will be difficult for me to expect the same good treatment next time. Seol Jihu said firmly as if this was the one thing he would not yield. Well, I guess itd be pretty unfair to exclude one side. Phi Sora smacked her lips and shrugged. Theres no choice then, huh. Since were on the topic, why dont we just take care of it now? Ill call everyone over. The timing will match perfectly with when you finish breakfast. Sure. That works for me. Cool. Then hurry up and eat. If I tell them were distributing rewards, theyll get up immediately. Ah, hold on. Seol Jihu grabbed Phi Sora as she turned to dash out. About the meeting reward distribution is one thing, but theres actually another urgent problem we need to discuss. Phi Soras eyes widened as Seol Jihu said this with a serious face. What is it? Its unlike you to put on such a heavy air. I had a talk with the Federations higher-ups the day before we left Tigol Fortress. Oh right, I heard about that Why, did they tell you something important? It certainly is important. Seol Jihu nodded in a big motion and spoke. The Federation and humanity will soon form a new allied force. To invade the Empire. Phi Soras expression didnt change. But just three seconds later, she blinked rapidly and her expression changed to that of shock. W-W-What? Forming a new allied force? Invading the Empire? Yes. Y-You mean youre going to start another war? Pretty much. Are you mad!? Phi Sora jumped. Its only been a few days since the war at Tigol Fortress ended! Have you been possessed by a war-hungry ghost or something? Miss Phi Sora. Seol Jihu closed his eyes and sighed. Hear me out. He slowly continued. The Army Commanders all released their divinities and are all out of commission for the time being. The Parasite Queen also received a grave injury. The Parasites mother species were annihilated, and half of the Nests were destroyed. We need to strike while the iron is hot. This isnt an opportunity we can afford to miss. Seol Jihu spoke each word with clarity. He made it clear that he was not joking around. D-Did the Federation suggest this? No, the Federation suggested that we take some time to reorganize. Right! Thats normal! But I didnt give in. I even gave them an ultimatum and said humanity will no longer help the Federation if they do not help with this invasion. So then they reluctantly agreed. W-What? You did what? I admit I was a little forceful. Phi Soras jaw dropped. A loud gulp was heard from her throat. Haha, see you later! She was so dumbfounded that she hallucinated seeing her soul running away. I understand that this might be sudden. But I wont change my mind. It was so absurd, in fact, that she suspected Seol Jihu was pulling another prank. But judging by his serious face, it didnt look like he was kidding. Please, lend me your strength. I repeat. We cannot miss this opportunity. Seol Jihu bowed till his waist and asked earnestly. Phi Sora unwittingly gulped. Now that she thought about it, this was the same man who destroyed an entire organization and declared war against an alliance of organizations on the first day he arrived in Eva all because he didnt like what he saw. Right, he was a madman who did whatever he set his mind to. When she remembered this, she finally snapped out of her daze. N-No. Phi Sora hurriedly sat back down and grabbed Seol Jihus arm. Dear, hold on. I understand what youre saying, but let me say something. Youll hear me out, right? Yes, of course. Great. I understand that you think it would be a waste to miss this opportunity, but I personally think the Federation is right. I think youre being too rash. Im being rash? Phi Sora jumped in a startle as Seol Jihu frowned. Ah, what are you getting mad for!? Just hear me out! All Im saying, dear, is that As Phi Sora quickly changed her tone to console him Eii, I guess I dont have a choice then. Alright, dear. We should huh? You said I was being rash, right? Im not such a stubborn person. If my dear is that worried, Ill give in. Seol Jihu nodded his head lightheartedly and got up. Alright, lets take things slow. Ill only discuss the reward distribution at todays meeting. As for the other topic you can just comment something like, Something big might happen soon. Phi Sora dazedly stared at the man walking toward the door. She had a very confused expression that was a mixture of Really?, What gives? and Wait, what?. At that moment, Seol Jihu peeked his head back in. The serious face he had before was nowhere to be seen, and he was smiling like an idiot. Got it, dear? Phi Soras face stiffened. You son of a She shut her eyes, tilted her head back, and stood up as she clutched the back of her neck. Ah, you fucking shit son of a bitch Ill kill you. As Phi Sora began to saunter over like a predator sneaking up on its prey, Seol Jihu stepped backward while smiling brightly. But why? Get your ass over here before I really kill you. I just wanted to take the opinions of my fellow members into consideration Cut the bullshit and get over here! Youre gonna hit me? Dont you know thats not nice? I said, get over here! Phi-diot! In the next moment, Phi Sora kicked off the ground and pounced like a tiger. Pang! Seol Jihu also activated the Festina Earring and swiftly turned back. You son of a bitch! Leaving Phi Soras thundering voice behind, he escaped downstairs while giggling. It was a peaceful morning as usual. * Phi Sora must have been hell-bent on exacting revenge as she didnt give up so easily. She chased after Seol Jihu like the devil even when he used Festina Earring and Flash Thunder to escape. It wasnt until Seol Jihu entered the hot spring and threw off his clothes that she screamed and ran away. Seol Jihu shouted toward Phi Sora, who was running while covering her face. Do you want to hop in with me? Shut it! Alright, see you later~ You better stay in there forever! Ill kill you if you ever get out! Seol Jihu cackled and entered the hot spring. Once he relieved his fatigue in the hot water and got out, the majority of Valhallas members were gathered in the meeting room. Having washed himself clean and having satisfied his desire to pull pranks to a degree, Seol Jihu joined the meeting feeling refreshed. Phi Sora must have said something as a few of them laughed blandly. Phi Sora, on the other hand, was glaring at him while fuming from her nose, and Baek Haeju, who was invited as a guest, was giving him a pitying look. Kuhum. Seol Jihu cleared his throat, then spoke. Um first, its nice to see everyone here again. It feels like it was just yesterday that I briefed everyone about the Spirit Realm expedition here. Can you just cut to the chase? Do you think we came here so early in the morning to listen to your empty compliments? Phi Sora growled. Chohong glared at her threateningly, but Seol Jihu raised his hands, knowing that he sinned. Alright, alright. Then should we first take a look at this box? Thud. Seol Jihu placed down a large box on the table, drawing everyones eyes to it. The box was rather heavy and was separated into four compartments. Ill open it up now. Seol Jihu slowly opened the first compartment. Tantan tararan tan tarara tararan, tantan tararan tan. His humming stopped as soon as the compartment was opened as a brilliant light burst out in the middle of the day. The sound of chairs being dragged rang out, and everyone huddled around the box in an instant. Maria, who was peeking into the box, raised her head slightly. This a Sakura?[1] Its a Sakura. Hoshino Urara bounced off her words. Hoh. Maria glanced at her and exclaimed quietly. Seol Jihu stared at the two women giving each other a meaningful smile, then picked up the first thing that caught his eye. It was a large blue stone that barely fit his hand. Its a Thunder. Thunder? Thats the Thunder? Chohong looked inside the box. There were about ten stones of the same size and color as the one in Seol Jihus hand. She made a disappointed expression. Eh, only ten? Its not only. Kim Hannah corrected her. After examining the Thunder in Seol Jihus hand, she took a deep breath. Its not an ordinary Thunder. Its a special Thunder. Special Thunder? Yes, its a special product that is crafted by refining ten ordinary Thunders together. Because of how dangerous the process is, I heard there were only a few Dwarves who could craft it This is the first time Im seeing one. Ooh~ How strong is it then? Im not sure. Even an ordinary Thunder can easily blow up the building were in, so with ten of them fused together, we can only imagine what its power would be Chohong became a bit flustered. Its an excellent present. It would probably be best that we keep this in the organizations storage. Seol Jihu and the rest of Valhallas members nodded their heads. Special Thunders. They certainly werent a bad gift as they would come in handy against the Parasites. Seol Jihu closed the first compartment and immediately opened the second. This time, he could see a heap of five-colored feathers. This is Seol Jihu took out a feather that was glowing with a green hue. A Spirit Feather. The answer came from Little Chick. These arent the Fairies feathers. They must have infused the five Spirits power into the Fallen Angels feathers. It was probably made for the Archers to use. If you attach it to an arrow, it should be able to borrow the power of a Spirit. Wait, does that mean well be able to use magic? Marcel Ghionea asked with a slightly flushed tone. Little Chick scoffed. Magic? No. It would just be a magic arrow. But the effect should be similar. Marcel Ghionea showed a rare smile. Kazuki seemed to like the idea as well. Chet, so its only good for the Archers. Isnt there anything for us Warriors? Hugo pouted and sulked. We still have two more compartments to go. Be patient. Seol Jihu laughed blandly and opened the third compartment. Inside were dozens of rough, shining gemstones. What are these? Seol Jihu asked inwardly. Then, he blinked. Whats wrong? Everyone else was standing with their mouth agape. They all had dazed expressions. But that only lasted a moment. Theyre all miiiiiiinnneeee! Hoshino Urara pounced with a bestial howl. However, Kim Hannah quickly stretched out her foot and stopped her. Gimme! Gimmmmeeeeee! Even with a high-heel stamping down on her face, Hoshino Urara flailed her arms around and threw a tantrum. Seol Jihu picked up a gemstone and asked while repeatedly throwing and catching it. What is this? T-This is Audrey Basler spoke with her trembling lips. Im not one hundred percent sure but if its what I think it is then its that precious, priceless thing Shining gemstones. Ive heard about them in the rumors. The Federation really gave you all these? Even Oh Rahee didnt hide her surprise. Hello? Can anyone explain what this is? Seol Jihu looked around the room, wondering if he should just activate General Observation, and then fixed his gaze on the sighing Kim Hannah. Its an enhancement stone. Enhancement stone? Yes. Its a mystical stone that can enhance a piece of equipment. Huh? Thats a thing? Well just take a look here. Chohong tapped her mace. Thorn of Steel +2. It means it was successfully enhanced two times. Shouldnt you know this as the person who gifted it to me? Seol Jihu did a double-take. Now that he thought about it, that was indeed the case. He had just forgotten about it since he never used an enhanced item. Kim Hannah spoke at that moment. For that mace, +1 doubles its power and +2 quadruples it. Then +3 and +4 would mean The weapons power would be multiplied by 8 or 16. Though, the chance of successfully enhancing an item decreases drastically the more you do it Kim Hannah trailed off before pressing her forehead. But given the size of these gemstones, they must be high-grade enhancements stones at the very least. They might even be pinnacle-grade enhancement stones And that changes things. Changes things how? The higher the quality of an enhancement stone, the higher the probability of an enhancement succeeding. For example, with a pinnacle-grade enhancement stone imagine enhancing Miss Seo Yuhuis Proof of Chastity just once. Seol Jihu gasped inwardly. He had finally realized the value of the stones in front of him. One would be able to quadruple their weapons power with just two successful enhancements. Hey, hey. He nudged Little Chick. Dream on. But Little Chick was unenthusiastic. I dont know about the others, but it wont work for you or that masked woman. What? Why? Idiot, did you forget what your weapon is? The Spear of Purity is a divine spear that has no equal anywhere else in Paradise! What does that have to do with anything? Isnt that obvious? To enhance a divine spear, you need a power that is on an equal level. In other words, they have to be in the same league. Little Chick crossed its tiny wings and shook its head. Well, I see a few pinnacle-grade enhancement stones as that swindler said but still, it doesnt even come close to being able to enhance a divine spear. So it wont work? Find a divine-grade enhancement stone if you really want to try. Or you can just try using these stones. I can guarantee theyll just break. Hearing this, everyone glared at Seol Jihu like they wouldnt forgive him if he dared to try. Seol Jihu regretted greatly. If he could get a +10 Spear of Purity, defeating the Parasite Queen in one blow might have been possible. Im shocked. Seeing Kim Hannah place her hand over her chest and take deep breaths, Seol Jihu tilted his head. I can tell how good these stones are by everyones reactions, but is it really something to be so surprised about? Of course. Enhancement stones are a thing of legend to the Dwarven race. Theyre a treasure among treasures that rarely enter the market. They were precious even before Earthlings began to enter Paradise. Both the ingredients and the crafting recipes are passed down only to the head of the Dwarven race. Because of it, pretty much nothing is known about them besides their effect To have so many of them now Head of the Dwarven race? You mean Mister Vidalif? Youve heard of him? Heard of him? Ive personally met him. Kim Hannah looked back at Seol Jihu with widened eyes. You met him? Yep, along with other top echelon members of the Federation. Hes the one who gave me this box. Ah, now that you mention it, he did look like a master craftsman Kim Hannah marveled inwardly. She knew that the head of the dwarves stayed inside his private, secret workshop most of the time and rarely appeared in the outside world. Though it was a long time ago, there was a time when Sung Shihyun visited the Federation to ask them to enhance his weapon and got turned down by Vidalif, who didnt even come out to see him. Anyway, I will put these inside the storage as well. I will keep them safe on my honor. Wait! What about us!? Dont we get any? Representative Seol will distribute them at a later time. You see that over there? There are already people trying to pocket them secretly. Maria and Hoshino Urara, who were stealthily reaching toward the stones, flinched. Seol Jihu swallowed his regret and reached toward the box while Chohong, Hugo, and the other Warriors beat the two hopeful thieves down. Three compartments had been opened, and now there was one remaining. Drrk. When he opened the bottom compartment, a flat box could be seen inside. The rectangular box was made of crystal, making it seethrough. Whats this? I dont see anything inside. Is the box itself a treasure? Seol Jihus eyes lit up after examining the box. He thought it was empty, but that wasnt true. A transparent liquid swished around inside it. He became sure when he tilted the box, and a thin, water-colored liquid formed a pool. When he opened the box and carefully picked up the content, the liquid flowed down like a waterfall and spread open. Looking at it this way, it looked like a cape. Am I really holding this? Seol Jihu tilted his head and activated General Observation. [Ego Te Defendere]Threads weaved with the leaves of the ash tree containing the World Trees will to protect someone. A masterpiece of the ages crafted by the legendary craftsman, Vidalif.Though it usually has the shape of a cape, it transforms into an armor that protects the users body upon being infused with mana.It is hard to see unless it is from an up-close distance, and it does not hinder its users movements due to its comfy fit.It has a high resistance to physical attacks and all types of magic, and it can cure its user of any status effect under the league of divinity.It has a self-repairing effect and has a disguise function that changes the users clothes based on the environment.Lastly, it is infused with Blessing of the World Tree, which allows the users body and soul to travel to the Spirit Realm for one second, once a day. Wow! Seol Jihu exclaimed in awe. He had been worried about not being able to find defensive equipment on the same level as the Spear of Purity. But now, he had an almost omnipotent piece of armor. There was no need to hesitate. He immediately infused his mana into the cape, and it instantly wrapped itself around Seol Jihus body. He moved his arms left and right but didnt feel even the slightest resistance. This thing is no joke. He exclaimed once more and gave the Spear of Purity a little swing. The thin water-colored cloth was cut like tofu. . Seol Jihu was taken aback. Do you finally see what an amazing weapon that spear is? Little Chick snorted from the side. It could even injure the Parasite Queen, so how could it not cut a little piece of cloth? Now if you understand that, go train some more rather than thinking about enhancing your equipment. Seol Jihu scratched his head as he watched the severed cloth slowly repair itself. Despite the armor not quite reaching the league of the weapon, Seol Jihu was still satisfied with it. He especially liked its last effect, sending his body and soul to the Spirit Realm for one second. Though it was limited to once a day, it would surely save his life at a critical moment. Blessing of the World Tree Seol Jihu examined his body until his thoughts strayed off. Now that he thought about it, he also had the fruit given to him by the World Tree and the divinity of Temperance. However, there was no way for him to find out what these two items did exactly as not even General Observation could see through them. Does anyone know anything about these two items? He held the two things in his hands and asked, but as expected, nobody knew anything about them. [Un~ The World Tree is a god of sorts, right? The fruit is the essence of the World Tree and Temperances divinity is exactly that. Since theyre both related to gods, wouldnt it be better for you to ask the gods about them?] Agreeing with what Flone said, Seol Jihu clapped his hands and gathered everyones attention. Okay, we will keep the box in the organizations storage as Kim Hannah suggested. Well distribute the items at a later time, so dont worry about it. Now, about the divinity and this fruit Hearing this, the members who were beating Maria and Hoshino Urara all stopped and turned. I will go to the temple and ask Gula-nim about them. We can decide on what to do with them after we know their effects. Everyones going to the temples soon anyway, right? Everyone nodded. Speaking of which, I have something to say. Oh Rahee raised her hand at that moment. I leveled up. I went to the temple last night. Huh? I got promoted. From Imperial Chevalier to Imperial Knight. Im a full-fledged Level 6 now. Right away? What about the promotion exam? Phi Sora asked urgently, to which Oh Rahee grinned and went, Hnng~ Dont Hnng~ me and speak! So pushy. I got a by for the promotion exam. Really? Thats what I was told. Oh Rahee shrugged while twirling her hair. Participating in the expedition to save the Spirit Realm and contributing toward the revival of the World Tree. Gula said shed count that as the test. There was no first or second. The moment Oh Rahee said this, everyone dashed out of the meeting room like they all made a promise to do just that beforehand. They knew class promotion was practically guaranteed given what Oh Rahee said. Everyone had to go to their respective temples, so Seol Jihu went to Gulas temple with Flone. He ran excitedly and stopped as soon as he saw the familiar stone statue. Gula-nim! [Youre finally here.] A benevolent voice rang out in his head. [What took you so long? Ive been waiting since yesterday.] Contribution points! Contribution points! [Yes, yes, you did well. What you achieved this time is] Oh right, and tell me what this divinity and fruit does! [Sure, sure. But before that] Thank you! Anyway, tell me about my contribution points first! Seol Jihu shouted with a twinkle in his eyes. [.] Gula sighed quietly. 1. Reference to a famous line in the Korean movie, Tazza: The High Rollers. Chapter 353. Settlement of Accounts It was then. Seol Jihu, who was pestering Gula for a report on the current state of his contribution points, felt someone gently pulling on his body. A statue of a beautiful goddess approached him. Uup. The gentle pulling stopped at the same time that his body fell onto the statue. He then felt a warm pair of hands gently embrace him. Seol Jihu, who ended up in the statues embrace before he noticed, looked up in a daze. [Youre too excited.] Though he might be mistaken, he felt like the statue was looking down at him and smiling. Now that he thought about it, this was his first time seeing Gula up close. It was a bit difficult to read her expression from a statue, but the neat hair that stretched all the way to the ground came off as exceedingly beautiful. [I understand youre happy, but you should calm down a bit.] Seol Jihu let out a low, quiet moan as a soft hand stroked his back. Ah Im sorry. I was too excited. [Good boy.] Okay, Ill calm down, so can you do something about this Seol Jihu twisted and turned, feeling somewhat embarrassed, and Gula let go of him with a chuckle. Seol Jihu took a couple of steps back with a flushed face. He then lowered his head and closed his eyes. Gulas relaxed voice rang out as if she just finished preparing everything. [Lets see. This is going to take some time with everything youve accomplished Alright, we can start with your contribution points.] Seol Jihus ears perked up. [First, lets go over your achievements.] Gula cleared her throat. [Forcing the Parasites Fourth Army Commander into defecting, being a direct cause of his perishing, and successfully retrieving the divinity of Temperance.] [Forcing the Parasites Seventh Army Commander into releasing her divinity and defeating her.] [And finally, planning the revival of the World Tree and saving the Spirit Realm that was in an unprecedented threat of extinction. These achievements are more than enough to prove that you are qualified to advance to the next step.] A faint smile emerged on Seol Jihus face. It was just like Oh Rahee said. Everything they did, whether small or big, was counted as a contribution, and the promotion exam had been more or less waived. [Furthermore, requesting the Spirit Kings to forget the resentment that has continued for thousands of years, helping the Cave Fairies regain the power of Spirits, and thereby freeing the Spirit Lords of Light and Darkness should also be counted as achievements.] Gula cleared up what he had been secretly wondering. Seol Jihu yelled in delight, but this wasnt the end. [Overturning the tide of war at Tigol Fortress by saving the Spirit Realm.] [Forcing Unsightly Humility, Abhorrent Charity, Exploding Patience, and Vulgar Chastity the Second, Third, Fifth, and Sixth Army Commanders into releasing their divinities and directly being responsible for their retreat.] [Making the Parasite Queen descend to the battlefield, inducing the destruction of the Nests and the Parasites forces, and damaging a portion of the Goddess of Parasitisms divinity.] [And thereby defeating the Parasites and saving Tigol Fortress from destruction. All of these things mean that you have proven yourself to be qualified to advance to the next step.] Seol Jihu clenched his fists. It sounded like he could skip the promotion exam twice. [Furthermore.] Gula continued. [Forcing the First Army Commander to reveal himself in Tigol Fortress shall also be counted as a contribution.] Seol Jihu could feel a slight hesitation from Gulas voice when she mentioned the First Army Commander. This naturally referred to Sung Shihyun. As far as Seol Jihu was aware, Sung Shihyun was the past Executor of Gula, the Star of Gluttony. Seol Jihu thought about something, then emptied his mind. Someone who used to be her apostle had betrayed her. Seol Jihu couldnt imagine what she was feeling at the moment. [Fufu.] However, having read Seol Jihus mind, Gula chuckled quietly and stroked his head. [Its very interesting. The two of you are very similar in the way you act, so why is that child so hateful while you are so cute?] Come again? [No, its nothing. Anyway, using a Divine Wish ate up a lot of your contribution points, but if we add the contribution points you amassed this time with what was left over from before] Seol Jihu strained his ears with a beating heart. [You will be able to advance to Level 6 and then Level 7 at once.] Level 7. The realm of Unique Rankers, of which there were not even ten in the whole of Paradise. With the level that he had always dreamed of right in front of his eyes, Seol Jihu cheered inwardly. However, a mans greed knew no bounds. Seol Jihu began to thirst the realm of Level 8. Gula-nim, what about Level 8? [Purely in terms of contribution points, you have already passed what is needed to become a Level 8.] Seol Jihus eyes widened. [But on top of needing to take a promotion exam, your experience is far too lacking to advance to Level 8. That is my opinion.] Seol Jihu smacked his lips after hearing that he had enough contribution points but lacked experience points. However, he accepted the reasoning. It was just like Gula said. Seol Jihu clearly felt his lack of experience in this war. And it wasnt just once or twice that I felt it. In fact, he was surprised that he was even standing here in one piece. And so, he decided to be content with the fact that he could jump two levels higher. [Now that weve gone over your level, we can move on to the next topic. The Yggdrasil Essence and the divinity of Temperance.] Seol Jihu immediately took out the red fruit and the shining orb. [The World Tree is a tree that lies between the realm of immortality and mortality. It can live much longer than a Dragon, but its lifespan is not infinite. When its true body runs out of lifeforce, it immediately plants a new seed and blooms anew, continuing its existence through a cycle of rebirth.] Gula first brought up the fruit of the World Tree. [Do you know what the World Tree does first when it comes into being?] No, not at all. [Its simple. It prepares nutrients for the World Tree that will be born next.] Nutrients? [Yes. Normally, it takes a very long time for the World Tree to grow to adulthood without external help. With a humans lifespan, they will not be able to see the World Tree evolve to adulthood even if they live for thirty generations. It is far too inefficient.] Gula continued. [So, the World Tree separates a portion of its energy when it fully evolves and stores it for the next World Tree. If you havent guessed already, the fruit you are holding in your hand is exactly that.] Seol Jihu widened his eyes as he fiddled with the fruit. Wait, that means [You dont have to worry about the World Tree that will be born next.] Gula said softly. [Didnt you give it several sedges? Five, to be exact. They should have given the World Tree enough reserve energy. Consider that fruit a gift for your hard work.] I sure hope so. [You can visit the Spirit realm later when you have time. The same fruit as the one in your hand will be hanging on the World Tree.] Seol Jihu nodded. Hed been wanting to go there again with how beautiful the Spirit Realm was with the World Tree alive. There probably wouldnt be a better location for a honeymoon. [As you might expect, you can use the Yggdrasil Essence simply by consuming it.] Seol Jihu, who was indulging in a momentary flight of imagination, turned his attention to Gula. What effect does it have? [Theres no way to know.] Gula answered firmly. [It is guaranteed to give a beneficial effect, but the exact effect depends on the user. Their physical attributes might increase, their mana might increase, they might awaken a new attribute or go through an evolution, or they might gain a new talent or increase their innate potential.] So its pretty much random, but in a good way. [Exactly.] Seol Jihu gulped. He wondered if his rash disposition would change, or if his average talent would evolve. [But, there is something you need to keep in mind before consuming it. The Yggdrasil Essence is a type of medicine. You know that you cant consume it thoughtlessly, right?] Yes. [You cannot get greedy and eat the whole fruit by yourself. Cut it into dozens of pieces, you have one, and let your friends eat one piece each as well. Any more than that can endanger the consumers life.] [You punk. How can any human endure the natural energy condensed for thousands of years?] Recalling what Jang Maldong said in the past, Seol Jihu nodded his head. He was glad to hear this as he planned to share the fruit with everyone anyway. Thank you for letting me know. Ill make sure to do that. [Good. Then lets talk about Temperances divinity] Gulas flowing voice came to a sudden stop as she trailed off. After a short moment of silence, she continued. [To be honest, it is a bit troublesome.] Why? [Obviously, its a great thing that the number of Army Commanders is reduced to six. The problem is how to deal with Temperances divinity.] Uh Im not sure how this works, but cant you use this to resurrect Temperance? Then we would have eight gods on our side. [That would be great if were only looking at the results. The problem is that we would have to bear a great cost to complete that process.] Gula said with lamentation. [What you have in your hand is only the divinity of Temperance, not the goddess herself. Temperances true body was exterminated by the Parasite Queen.] . [Its not impossible to resurrect her. It is technically possible now that we have her divinity in our possession. But to resurrect Temperance, a god, we would need a tremendous amount of holy power. That is something we Seven Gods cannot afford to bear.] That made sense. The Seven Gods were currently using a lot of their power to maintain the connection between Paradise and Earth, and also to bring more Earthlings to Paradise. On top of that, the Seven Gods also gave the Earthlings supernatural powers, created the Tutorial and the Neutral Zone, and were bearing the cost of Earthlings bringing in small items from Earth. There was simply no way they had enough energy in reserve to resurrect a god. Seol Jihu asked after thinking silently for a moment. What kind of benefit will we gain if Temperance resurrects? [We will have one more god on our side as you said, so we would have more leeway to do things. For example, we can give a select number of Paradisians the same power as Earthlings, bring more Earthlings to Paradise, or create additional isolated domains like the Banquet and the Neutral Zone. There might even be a new class which Temperance oversees.] So resurrecting Temperance would definitely have its merits. But as Gula said, the problem was how to get there. Since the Seven Gods didnt have any energy to spare, the Earthlings would have to take charge of resurrecting Temperance, and Seol Jihu did not think that was possible. The cost of doing this was unfathomable, and Earthlings might be hesitant to help if there wasnt a direct benefit they would gain from it. Then are there other ways we can utilize it? For example, bestowing divinity to an Earthling like the Parasite Queen did with the Army Commanders. [Absolutely not.] Gula spoke firmly. [That is not something the human body can withstand. The Parasite Queen is able to do so because she remodeled the Army Commanders body into parasites. Even with that, most of the Army Commanders usually keep their divinities sealed.] Seol Jihu bit his lips. He agreed with Gula on one hand but thought about Sung Shihyun on the other. Twisted Kindness was a Dragon before becoming a parasite, so it was at least somewhat understandable. Seol Jihu couldnt help but wonder just how incredible Sung Shihyuns innate potential must have been to fully absorb Diligences divinity. Though, the Parasite Queen remodeling Sung Shihyuns body must have had some part in it. What if the receiver isn''t human? Flone, for example. [They will perish.] What about Little Chick? [I wonder. I do think it will be difficult.] Little Chick cant do it either? [The Arcus Spirit will have a higher chance of succeeding compared to a human. But that child was born from the power of Chastity. Although it feeds on evil energy and holy power, absorbing Temperances divinity is incomparable to absorbing holy power that we refined for it.] She was saying that it wasnt easy to simultaneously carry the power of two gods. [Although the Arcus Spirit is a special existence, if you ask me whether it can absorb Temperances divinity, I would be skeptical. We dont know if thats what it wants either.] Seol Jihu clicked his tongue as he listened quietly. This didnt work, that didnt work. It was a huge headache. What was a precious treasure to the Parasites side seemed like a nuisance to humanitys side. Its complicated, huh. [It is. Worst case, you can offer it to us. We will surely reward you with the appropriate amount of contribution points.] I dont think this is something I can decide right now. Is it okay for me to discuss with my companions and tell you later? [Of course. We also decided to let you choose what to do with Temperances divinity. You can take your time and tell us when youre sure.] Thank you. Having heard so much new information, Seol Jihu needed some time to organize his thoughts. And rather than deciding on his own, he figured it would be better to discuss it with everyone and decide afterward. Divinity aside, I will have to discuss my level with Master Jang. [Thats not a bad choice. So, did I answer all of your questions?] Seol Jihu furrowed his brows just as he was about to answer yes. Now that he thought about it, there was something important he had to ask. Gula-nim, theres actually something I need to ask no matter what. [Go ahead. As long as it does not violate the law of causality, I will answer whatever I can.] Gula spoke, pleased at Seol Jihus polite request. If I level up what will my Level 6 and Level 7 class names be? Then, Gula suddenly fell silent. Though Seol Jihu might be mistaken, he felt like he saw the statue flinch. So? [Erm, hmm?] You havent decided yet? I doubt thats the case, but just tell me this. Does it have the word mana in it? [Uh] Gula-nim? [.] Gula didnt say anything like she suddenly became mute. However, Seol Jihu waited tenaciously. He was okay with a vague answer for anything else, but he wanted a clear answer for this. How much time went by? Gula-nim Dont tell me When Seol Jihu asked again, worried about the long silence [Todays weather is quite excellent.] Gula suddenly spewed a load of nonsense. Huh? What does the weather have to do with anything? [A festival is held every day on the streets. Its great that youre thinking of your future path, but shouldnt you have a bit of fun as well?] Wait, hold on, why are you bringing up the festival? [Youre the main character. You should hurry on out. Otherwise, the festival wont be as interesting. Anyway, come see me after you give some thought to the things we talked about today.] Seol Jihu wanted to protest, but his voice refused to come out. That wasnt all. His body moved against his will and slid backward. W-What!? Seol Jihu flailed his arms, but it was meaningless. He was helplessly pushed outside the temple. T-This damned goddess! The outraged Seol Jihu tried to storm back in. What the? However, the entrance was blocked. He could see that it was wide open, but he couldnt move forward like there was an invisible wall standing in his way. Gula-nim! Gula-nim! Seol Jihu slammed on the invisible wall and raised his voice, but Gula did not reply. The wall didnt disappear either. In a fit of anger, he threw several Mana Spears at the wall, but they simply disintegrated upon making contact. Seol Jihu immediately regretted leaving the Spear of Purity home. Flone, who was watching from the side, rolled on the ground, laughing. What are you laughing about? [What are you getting mad at me for?] Because youre laughing! Wait, Flone, try going inside. [I have no problem going in.] Flone went in and out from the entrance. With this, Seol Jihu became sure. Gula had chased him out because she was troubled by his question. Not only that, but she also banned him from re-entering! Keuk! Seol Jihu gritted his teeth. Flone, dont just stand there. Go in and say something! Go destroy the statue! [Are you trying to incite a divine punishment?] Argh, damn it. Seol Jihu knocked on the invisible wall again. Gula-nim! Are you really doing this!? You sure you wont regret it? [?] Since the words already escaped his mouth, Seol Jihu decided to go with it. Whos to say I wont defect to the Parasites? [What was that!?] A strong voice burst out from the temple. The corner of Seol Jihus mouth curled up as he finally got a reaction out of her. Think well! I have Temperances divinity in my hands! [You punk.] The Parasites happen to be missing an Army Commander. Wouldnt it be a shame if they went back to having seven Army Commanders? Huh? [You you!] Iya~ First, Sung Shihyun. And now, me. Two Unique Ranker Earthlings serving Gula defecting to the Parasites, I wonder what the other gods will think about that! [Brat Ive been too lenient with you!] With Gula being at a loss for words, Seol Jihu raised his voice up a notch and threatened her. Try putting even the ma of mana in my class name, and you will see a new Fourth Army Commander replacing Raging Temperance. Something like Pranking Seol Jihu. Got that? It was then. [You I spoiled you so much that you know no limit!] A furious voice rang out before Pzzt! A white bolt of lightning struck down from the sky. At the same time, Seol Jihus scream pierced the sky. The heavens had sent him a divine punishment. Chapter 354. Confession (1) Seol Jihu screamed at the top of his lungs. It wasnt like he asked for fame or wealth or anything of that sort. All he wanted was for the goddess to not put the word mana in his class name. Even as lightning bolts continued to pour down, he kept on punching the unshakable wall with fists charged with mana. It was a desperate struggle. Their fight finally came to an end when the frightened Luxuria intervened. Only after Luxuria promised to persuade Gula even if the heavens split in half did Seol Jihu stop punching the wall and leave the temple. Meanwhile, an untimely celebration was underway at Valhalla. Members who had returned from the temple were laughing and chatting with each other. Everyone was busy bragging about their new classes, but when they saw Seol Jihu trudging into the room, their smiles turned into a confused look. At their morning meeting, he looked neat and tidy. But now, after a visit to the temple, suddenly he was charred from head to toe. His filth could definitely earn him a spot among beggars. What the Why do you look like that? Did you get struck by lightning or something? Chohong muttered in surprise. Though she wasnt serious about it, her conjecture was spot-on. I just had a fight. A fight? With who? Whos stupid enough to pick a fight with you in Eva? With Gula. What? Ah, whatever. I had some doubts, but. Ugh, maybe Ill take this opportunity to really change my god. I seriously cant take it anymore. Seol Jihus voice thinned as he panted for breath. Chohong shook her head, dusting him off. First of all, I think youre lying. But if youre not, youre seriously insane. Did your fight with the Parasite Queen mess your head up or something? I couldnt even say my class name out loud until I was Level 5 because I was too embarrassed. What do you know about this pain? Seol Jihu snapped, and then glanced at Chohong from top to bottom. Chohong flashed a broad smile. That smile tells me youve succeeded. Of course I did! I leveled up! She raised her chin and made a peace sign with her fingers. Listen well. From now on, Im not just a Templar, but a High Templar. High Templar? Does that mean you can use Psionic Storm now? Ah, stop being so Korean. Chohong gave Seol Jihu a light slap on the shoulder and giggled. High Templar, High Templar. Seol Jihu murmured to himself, clearly envious. She liked the attention, but his reaction seemed a little over the top. Chohong asked him curiously. What are you so jealous of? I became Level 6, sure, but didnt you get more rewards than me? Since youre one who led us to victory and all. Thats true but Im too embarrassed to tell you. Maybe Ill switch over to Ira. Seol Jihu answered weakly and turned his eyes to the side. There he saw Hugo doing a forward roll, shouting at the top of his voice. Uooooooong! He rolled forward, then wiggled his arms and legs towards the ceiling, then rolled again from side to side. He was expressing joy with his entire body. Whats wrong with him? What do you think? He finally became a High Ranker. Ah. Right, Hugo was Level 4. Yeah. He used to be a Barbarian. Now hes. What was it again? Barbarian Champion. Barbarian Champion. This class name wasnt bad either. Ira seemed to have a good naming sense. Seol Jihu was seriously considering switching over when suddenly. Oppa~ A nasal voice interrupted his train of thought as if he didn''t have enough things on his mind. He looked up to see a blonde girl with chubby cheeks twisting her body with her hands behind her back. Miss Maria? Oppa! Did you know that I also leveled up? Ah, congratulations. You were a High Priest, so that must mean youre a Chief Priest now. Yeah! Im now Level 5 Chief Priest. Speaking of which. Maria tapped the floor with her left foot, then put her hands forward with a radiant smile. She was holding a piece of paper. Seol Jihus brows furrowed. Renewal contract? Yup, yup. But dont get me wrong. Its just that since Im now a High Ranker and a valued Chief Priest at that, I was thinking maybe we could throw out the old contract and sign a new one thats befitting of my new. Suddenly Marias voice cracked and thinned. Her eyes trembled faintly as she glanced over Seol Jihus shoulder. There, Kim Hannah was giving her an icy stare. A corner of Kim Hannahs lips slanted upward, drawing what looked like a sneer across her face. Marias face twisted into a scowl. Fuck! Excuse me? Ah, n-nothing! So I wrote this new contract but who cares? Once a contract, always a contract! Damn it, Ill see you after my contract period ends! Maria quickly disappeared, yelling a bunch of things that Seol Jihu couldnt understand. She never changes, does she? For her, everything is about money. Its pretty amazing if you think about it. Audrey Basler gave an amused smile as she entered the room. She must have overheard their conversation, for she was an archer and had good ears. What happened? I successfully became a Level 5 Sharpshooter. It feels a little strange because I havent done much. You must have earned a lot of points for your participation in the Spirit Realm expedition. I dont know. Normally its what you do that matters more than the participation itself. Well, from the Spirit Realm to Tigol Fortress, I killed as many enemies as I could. So I think I managed to make the cut just barely. Still, congratulations on becoming a High Ranker. Thank you. Its all thanks to you, Representative. The truth is, I had already given up on becoming a Level 5. Audrey Basler muttered sheepishly, still feeling surreal. Suddenly she looked back at the door. Ah, thats right. The Archer of Steel and the Swallow Archer also successfully leveled up. They both seemed over the moon. Theyre usually so calm, so that was new. He recognized the nickname Archer of Steel and assumed that Swallow Archer that Audrey was referring to was Kazuki. Did you happen to catch their class names? Im not sure about the Archer of Steel, since he has a unique class and all. The pretty boy used to be a Great Pathfinder so my guess is that he became an Archranger. Sharpshooter, Archranger. Seol Jihu struggled not to feel bitter. He knew he should be celebrating their raise but couldnt help envying them. I am the great Barbarian Champion! Come at me! Hugo was still jumping with joy, clearly oblivious to Seol Jihus feelings. Chohong looked at Hugo with a sour face, then gave a snort. Okay, next Level 5. Hugo stopped. What? What do you mean what? Im Level 6. Chohong snickered. I just dont understand why Ira acknowledged you as a High Ranker. Youre dumb as a post. Fuck you. I dont want to hear that from someone who had to switch from Priest to Warrior because she couldnt memorize a single holy spell. Uh-huh~ Youre Level 5~ Im Level 6~ Bitch! Hugo clenched his fists, gritting his teeth. He seemed ready to attack at any time. Look whos talking. That was when a raspy voice interrupted the two. Level 6? As if I wasnt surprised enough when you became Level 5. I might get a heart attack from the shock. What? Damn it. Who said that? Wanna die? Chohong grabbed the Thorn of Steel which was leaning against a wall and looked around. But then she immediately stopped because an old man in a navy suit was staring at her with a wooden stick in his hand. Jang Maldong glanced at the mace. Are you going to hit me with that? O-Old man? Startled, Chohong hid the Thorn of Steel behind her back. Youre no different than him, yet you brag about yourself. Come on, why do you have to say it like that? I admit I got beaten up pretty bad, but I still put my life on the line. And Hugo put his on the line as well. Jang Maldong replied, and Chohong blushed in embarrassment and let out a grunt. Hes right! Hugo began massaging Jang Maldongs shoulders with a big smile on his face. The way you speak one would think you were a Unique Ranker. Jang Maldong clicked his tongue and turned his eyes away from Chohong. It was then that he noticed the young man standing across from him, and the frown on his face slowly faded away. The same thing happened to Seol Jihu. A bright smile spread across his grim face. Master! Mm-hmm. When did you come back? I just arrived. When I heard you were coming back, I immediately left Haramark. By the way. Jang Maldong stopped and blinked. He pointed his cane at Seol Jihu. You Why do you look like that? Did you get struck by lightning or something? . Seol Jihu scratched his head. * The lobby was so noisy that Seol Jihu and Jang Maldong had to move. Seol Jihu was very happy to see Jang Maldong, for he hadnt seen his master since his last visit to Haramark. Ive heard the rumor. You left a long scar on the Parasite Queens face? It was just a scratch. When the spear left my hand I was sure I could get her, but then she raised her head at the last minute. Haha. Just a scratch he says, even after wounding a god. Well, tell me how you feel. Im ready to hear the speech of the great war hero. Oh come on. Not you too, Master. Everyones exaggerating. The first thing I did today when I woke up this morning was to thank god for being alive. Huhu. I guess that isnt much of a surprise, considering everything thats happened. Seol Jihu and Jang Maldong smiled at each other. Whatever the reason, talking to his master calmed Seol Jihu down. By the way, is something troubling you? Seol Jihu flinched. He was being careful not to reveal his worries, but Jang Maldong saw right through him. You just won a very difficult war and achieved all you wanted. So there shouldnt be much for you to worry about right now. Its complicated. Seol Jihu muttered, slowly averting his eyes. Complicated how? Tell me. Jang Maldong pressed him with a curious look. After a moment of hesitation, Seol Jihu told him about the incident at the temple. Hmm. Jang Maldong tapped his finger lightly on his armrest before tilting his head. Youre right. The essence of the World Tree is fine, but Im not sure how we can utilize Temperances divinity. Right? We need tremendous holy power to revive a god, but I dont think we can gather the amount needed. If the Seven Gods feel burdened by the amount, it must really be a lot. Perhaps we should just keep it for now. We might come across offerings holding large amounts of holy power later. Or it could be useful when we need a huge amount of contribution points in a short period of time. I agree with you. Ill discuss it with the rest and store it away. You must keep a close eye on it. It cannot fall into the hands of the Parasites ever again. Of course. Im going to keep it inside the temple storage. Seol Jihu nodded at Jang Maldong. That should be safe enough. Anyhow, about your level. Jang Maldong stroked his chin. I can see why youre troubled. You havent fully mastered Level 5, and suddenly the path to Level 7 opened up. Your mind and body remain the same, but your technique is rising infinitely. Seol Jihu smiled bitterly. That wasnt what was bothering him. But he couldnt tell his master that he was upset about his class name. Moreover, the problem Jang Maldong pointed out was indeed a big one. But that problem can be fixed. Seol Jihu straightened himself and clasped his hands. Jang Maldong narrowed his eyes. For you to speak so confidently. Are you planning on using that? Yes, I think its the right time. The war convinced me that I needed it. What do you think? Seol Jihu asked cautiously. Not a bad idea. Contrary to Seol Jihus expectations, Jang Maldong answered without hesitation. In fact, I was thinking the same thing. It wouldve been a waste to use it at a lower level. But now that youre a Unique Ranker, things are different. You think so? Yes, but you must brace yourself. Jang Maldong continued. Level 5 to Level 7. The trial will be proportionately difficult because the power you seek is so great. Will you be able to stand it? Do I have a choice? Actually, Id like to spend some time preparing for the trial but Im not sure where to start. Seol Jihu gazed at Jang Maldong with eyes burning with passion. He was seeking advice. Heres the first thing you should do. Jang Maldong gave a little smirk. You need to rest. Pardon? What? N-Nothing. It just feels weird to hear you say that I need to rest. Havent I told you many times before that rest is also an essential part of training? Jang Maldong smiled faintly. Of course there are times when you must push yourself beyond your limits. But youve done enough of that already. All throughout the war, up until just a few days ago. . You look fine on the outside, but you know thats not really the case. Youre exhausted both physically and mentally. Am I wrong? Seol Jihu remained silent. Jang Maldong stared at him, then emphasized again. If you continue to pull on a rope thats already too tight, youll just end up breaking it. You need to loosen it a little and give it some time to recover so as to extend it longer the next time you pull it. So for now, take rest and recharge. Training comes after that. Seol Jihu let out a deep sigh. He wanted to refute but couldnt find the right words. And youve been here too long. Shouldnt you visit Earth? Seol Jihu flinched at the unexpected remark. His reaction was small and brief, but Jang Maldong didnt miss it. E-Earth? Yes. When was the last time you went back? Its been a while, hasnt it? Uh I mean, of course as an Earthling I have to establish a secure access environment but I think Ive already done enough. Umm. Jang Maldong feigned a smile as he carefully examined Seol Jihu. Hes doing it again. This wasnt the first time that Seol Jihu had such a reaction. Whenever Jang Maldong brought up Earth, Seol Jihu looked hesitant. Even when Jang Maldong sent him back by force, he would return to Paradise as fast as he could. He found out Seol Jihu was a Paradise addict during the Arden Valley War, but the spearmans symptoms seemed to have worsened since. Seol Jihu acted as if he had completely forgotten about Earth. Jang Maldong sincerely hoped it was all his misunderstanding. Addiction has no next step. Seol Jihu could be nearing the point of no return. For a while now, Jang Maldong had intended to talk to him about this matter. Determined, the old man asked. Have you eaten? What? No. Not yet. Okay, then lets go for dinner. Why dont we eat out today? We havent done that in a while. Hopefully, youll treat me, since we havent seen each other for a long time. It was all too sudden. Seol Jihus dazed eyes followed Jang Maldong as the old man got up from his seat with a smile. Why are you looking at me like that? Youre a bit strange today, Master. Strange how? Well have some food and wine and a nice talk while were at it. Or do you not want to spend time with an old man like myself? Of course not. Ill buy dinner. Itll be on me. But first, I have to get ready. Im not in the most attractive state right now, as you can see. Make it fast. Ive been eating only dried meat and bread for days. Id like to eat real food. Jang Maldong turned around, saying he would wait for Seol Jihu at the entrance. * Seol Jihu took a quick shower but soon ran into an unexpected problem. He needed money to eat out. But he had none. To be precise, he had tons of money in the temple storage, but couldnt access it because he was currently barred from entering the temple. Of course, there was a possibility that Jang Maldong might have some, but Seol Jihu didnt want to take back his words after he proudly announced that he would be the one to buy. So he had no choice but to borrow. Kim Hannah. When he opened the door, Kim Hannah, who was working at her desk, threw a sassy look at him. Here you go. She let out a sigh then took off her coat and threw it at him. Take that and go play outside. Im working, so dont bother me. No, thats not what Im here for. Hmm? Give me some money. Seol Jihu put his hands forward. Kim Hannah frowned. Now? How much do you need? Its kind of scary that youre asking for money. Just enough to pay for dinner. Im going out with Master. Kim Hannah blinked rapidly. Its true what they say about the rich. Why don''t you skin a flea for its hide and tallow? Its not like that. I just dont have any money on me right now. Then go visit the temple. Im temporarily banned. Banned? From Gulas temple? You? Kim Hannah looked dumbfounded. You really had a fight with Gula? You werent joking about that? No. Jesus, I cant even find the words to say anything. Kim Hannah shook her head. She slowly rose from her seat and leaned towards Seol Jihu. Jinahs Dad, what are you doing, picking a fight with the goddess you serve? Please get your act together for the sake of our future daughter, will you? Okay, but I do need some allowance. I sacrifice so much for this family, and you cant even give me enough money to pay for one meal? Enough with the stupid role play. Jeez. Kim Hannah grabbed her purse with a sigh. She then snatched the coat she threw at Seol Jihu, put it around her shoulders, and began walking towards the door. Where are you going? You said you were having dinner with Master Jang. Let me come along as well. But I thought you were working? Come to think of it, I havent eaten yet. It was just gonna be the two of us. I feel like I should join in. Youre going to be talking about something important, right? I know a nice, quiet place. ? Whats with that face? Neither Master Jang nor you enjoy drinking. But here you are, drinking in the middle of the day. So I just assumed its a cover for talking about something important. Her wits were second to none. Maybe shes a nine-tailed fox with her tails hidden under her clothes. Maybe shes really a Beastman. Seol Jihu thought to himself. * When Kim Hannah asked Jang Maldong if she could accompany them, the old man didnt turn her down. Rather, he gave a ready consent. Join us. It just so happens that I have a question for you as well, Miss Kim Hannah. He didnt sound excited, but he didnt seem surprised at her appearance either. Kim Hannah led them to a quiet restaurant, and the trio ordered food and drinks. Their order arrived shortly. It was then. Why do you hate going back to Earth? Seol Jihu, who was pouring wine into Jang Maldongs glass with both hands, quickly raised his head. He knew he didnt mishear. Today, Jang Maldong was acting rather strangely from the moment they met. Still, he didnt expect his master to be so straightforward. Jang Maldong pulled his glass back. Then he grabbed the bottle in Seol Jihus hands and poured the drink into Seol Jihu and Kim Hannahs glasses. Without a word, he raised his glass and poured the drink down his throat. Startled, Seol Jihu also drank from his glass. He then gazed at Jang Maldong with a puzzled look on his face. Jang Maldong was waiting for Seol Jihus answer. Master. I dont particularly hate going back. But you do. Jang Maldongs voice didnt waver in the slightest. My age is a symbol of my wisdom, and Ive seen you long enough to see through your lies. More importantly. Cough. Jang Maldong let out a cough and glanced sideways. The one who invited you to Paradise does not seem to be objecting either. It looks like she agrees with me. Jang Maldong added quietly. When Seol Jihu looked at her, Kim Hannah averted her gaze. Why did you think so? That is not of importance. Whats important is the reason you refuse to go back to Earth. Seol Jihu drew a long breath and clenched his teeth. He suddenly felt naked. Is there a reason why I shouldnt hate going back? It would be okay if you had a valid reason. For example, if your life is threatened on Earth. In that case, Ill understand and gladly help you. But seeing as Miss Foxy is your Inviter, I dont think thats the case. . Now that its come to this, Ill be straightforward. Jang Maldong said in a frank tone. Youre a strange one. Its like you want to settle down in Paradise permanently. Paradise is a great place. You know thats not what Im trying to say. Jang Maldong continued patiently. If you travel between Paradise and Earth regularly as all Earthlings do, I wouldnt be here speaking to you about this matter right now. But youre different. You look like you havent the slightest intention of going back. His words hit the nail on the head. Driven into a corner, Seol Jihu snapped. Is it bad that I dont want to go back? Yes, it is bad. Why? Because I was born on Earth? But I like Paradise better. I like this world better, and I want to live here. Is there a problem with that? Paradise is an extremely dangerous world at the moment. Despite Seol Jihus rebellious tone, Jang Maldong remained calm. In this world, your life is in constant danger. If you die here in Paradise, not only you, but also your friends and family will suffer greatly when you go back to Earth. I! defeated the Parasites. was what Seol Jihu was going to say next, but he managed to hold back his words. It was true that he defeated them, but he put his life in danger many times while doing so. Above all, he was well aware of what Jang Maldong was truly worried about. Jihu. Jang Maldong let out a long breath. The day I decided to come back to Paradise, Ian said this. Master Ian? Yes. He said that you needed someone to teach you and guide you on the right path. Seol Jihus complexion waned when he heard Ians name. Do you think of me as your teacher? Seol Jihu nodded without a word. If you truly think so, then please tell me. As your teacher, I wish to understand and help my favorite, most precious student. . Please. Faced with Jang Maldongs sincerity, Seol Jihu could no longer remain stubborn. He bit his lips for a while before lowering his head. And he muttered. I feel like trash. Trash? Yes. Trash. Seol Jihu slowly raised his head. His face looked neither solemn nor mischievous. His dull eyes appeared void of life. Im trash. You didnt see that coming, did you? Trash. Listening to his students remorseful confession, Jang Maldong stroked his chin. Is that true? He gave a small smile. The avoider had finally spoken his mind. Did you kill someone? No. A bitter smile touched Seol Jihus lips. I dont know of your past or how bad it is. Master, I. Sure. Perhaps you really were trash like you say. I wont say the past is past. Wrongdoings of the past are wrongdoings nonetheless. But even if you committed a terrible sin, depending on whether you take that opportunity to learn from your mistakes or remain the same, you can either be recycled or become a waste. . And I believe youve already been recycled. Jang Maldongs eyes penetrated Seol Jihu. Because. The old man continued solemnly, making sure to articulate every word. The man named Seol Jihu, whom I, Jang Maldong, have witnessed with my own eyes here in Paradise, is a man who knows how to confront his fears like a rock, how to be decisive like a wave when necessary, how to challenge the impossible even when others oppose it, and how to sacrifice today for a better tomorrow. Hes a great young man. Though at times hes too stubborn and childish. Jang Maldongs solemn expression dissolved into a heavy smile. Seol Jihu remained stunned. But unlike before, a light flickered in his eyes. He was apparently surprised to hear his masters unexpected words. Thats why I. A gentle smile spread across Jang Maldongs wrinkled face. Would like to see you overcome your past. If you feel like you cant do it alone, Ill gladly lend you a hand. I am your teacher, after all. Seol Jihu shut his eyes. He felt like he couldnt run away from Jang Maldong anymore. Or rather, he didnt want to run away. Because he knew his teacher would truly understand and help him. . But laying ones weakness out in the open takes a lot of courage. . Jang Maldong no longer pressured his pupil. He only waited patiently. And so, after a long silence. I. Seol Jihu finally spoke. I was crazy about gambling. Thats right, I was a gambling addict. He was lost in the world of gambling. He turned his back on his family and even betrayed his lover. He wasted every day of his life. It was the life of a trash. Chapter 355. Confession (2) Gambling? Jang Maldongs eyes widened. Yes, gambling. Seol Jihu glanced at Jang Maldong nervously. He looked like a child who was caught red-handed. Gambling, huh Jang Maldong groaned quietly. A gambling addict. He could picture Seol Jihus past as soon as he heard it but did not say much. Well, its better than being a murderer. He only smiled bitterly and chimed in. Facing ones faults was hard enough. Revealing them to others without any omissions was something that required a great amount of courage. From Jang Maldongs perspective, Seol Jihu had only just gotten to the starting line. If he criticized him, Seol Jihu might just go back and never take the next step forward. That was why Jang Maldong didnt say anything. He nodded his head and promised Seol Jihu that he would hear him out. Mustering up his courage at Jang Maldongs attitude, Seol Jihu slowly began to recount everything that happened in the past. The memory of the time he was a gambling addict was still vivid in his mind. He recalled how his family tried wholeheartedly to pull him out of the mire of gambling addiction he had gotten himself into. And he recalled how their relationship fell apart after repeated deceptions and betrayals. Finally, he recalled how their relationship developed after he entered Paradise. Although he couldnt talk about his Nine Eyes with Kim Hannah being present, he did not hide anything else. Kim Hannah tried to say something every now and then, but Jang Maldong hushed her and prevented her from chiming in. As such, Seol Jihu was able to talk for a long time without interruption. There was a lot to talk about, so by the time he finished, the alleyway was starting to get dark. A novel feeling emerged within Seol Jihu as he poured his heart out in the narration. He was uncomfortable at first, but this feeling quickly disappeared as he continued talking. He even felt lighter, like a huge boulder that was pressing down on his chest had been lifted. On the other hand, Jang Maldongs complexion was getting more and more uncomfortable. He thought Seol Jihu had simply indulged in gambling and ruined himself from it, but things were more severe than he thought. It wasnt just himself that he had harmed. He had caused harm to those around him as well. Jang Maldong crossed his arms and frowned when he heard what Seol Jihu did to his parents. He gripped his cane tightly when he heard how Seol Jihu got into a fistfight with his older brother, who came to drag him out of the casino, and ultimately left the groaning man collapsed on the ground as he walked back into the casino. And when he heard how Seol Jihu stole his girlfriends credit card while she cried and begged him not to go, his body shook greatly. Seol Jihu had been given many chances, and there were people around him that wanted to help. However, he had rejected their help not once or twice, but dozens of times. Jang Maldong had braced himself for the worst, but he couldnt help himself from seething with anger. By the time Seol Jihu finished his story, he found himself chugging down liquor directly from the bottle. Seol Jihu, who was absorbed in telling his story, did not notice any of this. To be honest, I understand why Jinhee is like that. In a way, Im more sorry for her than Seonhwa, especially for that time in the highway rest area What was that, brat!? Jang Maldong exploded in the end. Seol Jihu jolted from the sound of a bottle almost shattering. Jang Maldong, who had slammed the bottle of liquor on the table, was glaring at him with a trembling neck. His face was red to the point it was clearly visible with the naked eyes. Y-You moron Jang Maldong swallowed his saliva. Your younger sister believed in you even after all the shit youve pulled but what? You told her you finally quit gambling and would go to the casino to apply for an entry ban, then coaxed her into going with you because you couldnt bring yourself to do it alone, and then did what? Keuk. Jang Maldong grunted as he quivered. The pent-up anger inside him must have finally exploded as he raised his cane. You goddamned fooooool! M-Master! If Kim Hannah didnt stop him, he really would have hit Seol Jihu. Please. Were here to hear him out. He went too far! I wouldnt be doing this if what he said wasnt so unbearable! I know, but! But You went to the rest area, telling your sister youre hungry and that youd buy food, and what? You stole the car and drove off while she chased after you in shock? And when she tripped and fell and started crying, you turned a blind eye? You son of a Ah, let me go! Jang Maldong tussled with Kim Hannah before putting down his arm, disgruntled. He then took several breaths as if he was struggling to calm himself down. Seol Jihu became crestfallen and dropped his head. Fucking hell Just what kind of people are your family? Did Buddhist saints reincarnate into one family? The growling Jang Maldong gradually collected his breath. If what Seol Jihu said was true and he really did those things in the past, Jang Maldong would have to question whether the Seol Jihu he knew was even the same person. That was how big of a difference there was between the current and past Seol Jihu. Whew, okay, so But no matter the case, Seol Jihu had changed. Seeing as how he revealed all of this truthfully, Jang Maldong forced himself to calm down. What do you plan to do from now on? Once Jang Maldongs voice subsided, Seol Jihu spoke while constantly stealing glances at him to check on his mood. For now I plan to go see them again Thats a given! And? And Im going to beg for forgiveness but I dont think theyll accept it. Just like the last time I went home. Just because they wont forgive you! Whew, fine. And? Jang Maldong asked, allowing Seol Jihu to finish. Seol Jihu continued while stammering. As I said I hurt them too greatly, so much so that they might never recover from it So what are you going to do? When Jang Maldong snapped at him, Seol Jihu swallowed his saliva. If they wont accept me, I figured it might be better that I disappear from their lives forever Theres Paradise after all. It was then. W-What? Theres Paradise after all? Jang Maldongs mellowing face stiffened. M-My sister said thats what I should do if I really feel sorry. And so I thought more about it, and Seol Jihu paused, seeing Jang Maldong trembling once again. You arrogant punk Jang Maldong shot a look at Seol Jihu as he quivered. He looked like he was looking at trash that had no equal in the world. If they wont accept you youll disappear forever? Then what if they do accept you? . Saying something so laughable Are you in any position to be making that decision? His voice came out trembling. N-No, Master. Im not saying that Im deciding for sure. Seol Jihu tried to say something, sensing how furious Jang Maldong was, but Tak! Shut it! A wooden cane struck down on his head in an instant, followed by a loud shout. Seol Jihu let out a yelp and clutched his head. However, Jang Maldong did not stop there, having the emotions he suppressed burst out like a dam. You bastard, you son of a gun! You almost ruined other peoples lives as if your life wasnt enough, and youre saying what? Tak! Tak! As Jang Maldongs cane consecutively struck Seol Jihus head, Seol Jihu screamed and rolled on the floor. Theres Paradise after all? So you wanting to stay in Paradise without returning to Earth was just you trying to run away!? M-Master! Wait! I told you to shut up! You son of a gun! How dare you pretend to be the victim, huh? Huh!? Wait! I wasnt pretending to be the victim! Tak! Unable to hold himself back, Seol Jihu grabbed Jang Maldongs cane. Jang Maldong flinched. Seol Jihu looked flustered as well. But now that he was at it, he decided he might as well speak out. You dont know the full story, Master! Back then, I! Back then? Jang Maldongs eyebrows twitched. A cold voice flowed out. Back then I, what? I? See that!? You caused them so much grief for years, yet youre not even thinking about their feelings and only thinking about yourself! You! Jang Maldong shook his arm hard and raised his cane again. But after seeing Seol Jihu clenching his teeth, he bit down on his lower lip hard. He threw the cane on the floor. You idiot, do you think your family abandoned you? . Damned fool. Think about what your father said when you went home. When I went home? What your father said when you last went to their house! Didnt you recount it yourself!? Jang Maldong got up from his seat. Pushing back Kim Hannah, who asked him to calm down, he shouted. You think money was the problem? You think everythings over after throwing them an envelope of money? Seol Jihu took a deep breath and blinked rapidly. He felt like he had heard the same words before. Now that he thought about it [You want to talk about money? Fine.] [You think the pasts all gone and done, now that you returned the money? You want to go back to acting like a son?] [You shameless son of a bitch. You think money was the problem?] [You think everythings over after throwing us an envelope of money without even a simple explanation?] Why dont you put yourself in their shoes, you bastard! Jang Maldong smacked his chest. Put myself in their shoes? Seol Jihu stared at Kim Hannah, who was pacifying Jang Maldong. He imagined the two of them giving birth to a beautiful daughter named Seol Jinah. The bright, cheerful girl then became a gambling addict and wreaked havoc on the family before disappearing off the face of the earth. Then one day, he found an envelope of money that she brought over to his house. Where did she suddenly get so much money? Why did she leave so quickly? Was she being taken advantage of by bad people? Would she call? Did she quit gambling? Was she eating properly? Huh? Seol Jihu became dazed. Im pissed off? Seeing Seol Jihus expression, Jang Maldong blurted out. A son is always a son no matter how worthless he is! You suddenly brought a mountain load of cash and disappeared without giving a proper explanation! So how can you! Jang Maldong didnt finish, but Seol Jihu felt like he knew what his master wanted to say. Seol Jihu sat dazedly before dropping his head. He had no excuses to offer. You dont understand your parents feelings even the slightest bit! A sudden silence descended after Jang Maldongs lamenting sigh. The restaurant grew dead silent, and not even the sound of breathing was heard. How much time went by? I wont say much. After a moment of silence, Jang Maldong said firmly. Go back to Earth by tomorrow. B-By tomorrow? To be completely honest with you, I dont understand how your family acted like that! If it was up to me, I would have beaten you black and blue and thrown you out on the streets! Yet they still treat you like a son. Jang Maldong bit his lip. Well it must be because they know you from before you fell into gambling. Thats why theyre holding onto a sliver of hope. Ill choose to think that given what Ive seen of you. . So go see your parents! Beg for their forgiveness! And at least give them a proper explanation before coming back! But But, but, but! If you cant, try it until it works! And dont even think about coming back to Paradise before you do! Seol Jihus jaw slowly dropped. Jang Maldong scowled. No answer? No um shouldnt you at least give me some time to prepare? Prepare? Do that once you get back to Earth. Nothings going to come out of you staying in Paradise day in and day out. Seol Jihu hesitated. Going back to Earth by tomorrow? That was too hasty. Enhancing his weapon, raising his level, finding out his class name, eating the World Trees fruit there were so many things he wanted to do. Jang Maldong scowled even more, having noticed Seol Jihus hesitation. You still havent snapped out of it! After grumbling for a long time, Jang Maldong suddenly let loose a deep sigh and picked up his cane. He didnt sit back down. I said it clearly. If you refuse to listen Looking down at Seol Jihu, he spoke with force behind his words. Then I will think of it as you no longer regarding me as your teacher. Jang Maldong walked off after that ultimatum. And just like that, only Kim Hannah and Seol Jihu were left in the restaurant. Why didnt you just say yes? Kim Hannah spoke carefully while constantly glancing at Seol Jihu. It was about time you went anyway, and your moms birthday is coming up. I was going to mention when I had the chance. Seol Jihu slowly pulled himself up, then shook his head. He replied in a feeble voice, I know, I know. Taking this to be a sign that he wanted to be left alone, Kim Hannah quietly got up from her seat. After walking up to the restaurant owner, who was shaking in fear, she paid the bill, then left. When she glanced back a final time, Seol Jihu was still sitting in his seat. * Jang Maldong walked quickly to Valhalla after leaving the restaurant. That fool He got angry the more he thought about it. He planned to hear him out if possible, but there was a limit to how much he could hold back. Disappear? Hah! What a load of bull He might have put it in a nice way, but wasnt he just saying he was uncomfortable meeting his parents and so would move to Paradise? How could Jang Maldong not be angry, seeing Seol Jihu running away without trying to solve the root of the problem? At the same time, he felt betrayed. [But Im not coming to Paradise because of fame and money.] [Because this is the place I belong.] [Its also the place that gave me a fresh start] [I really cant think of anything to say other than that I like it here.] Because Jang Maldong felt like he finally understood the real meaning behind his words back then. No. Jang Maldong shook his head. He couldnt say Seol Jihu had ulterior motives for doing everything he had done so far. The problem lied with Seol Jihu himself. He said he had quit gambling, and Jang Maldong was impressed when he first heard this. If one were to rank the primitive pleasures of men, gambling would be placed at the very top. It was to the point that gambling was recommended to substance abusers as a last resort. Since Seol Jihu said he cut off gambling from his life, Jang Maldong had been somewhat proud. But it turned out, that wasnt the case. Though it was true that he quit gambling, Paradise had simply replaced it. And Paradise was far more dangerous than gambling. This meant Seol Jihu had already sunken deep into the mire called Paradise. Suddenly, Ian flashed by Jang Maldongs mind. Not just him, but many Earthlings who actively participated in Paradise for a long time before dying. Just among the people he knew, seven or eight out of ten committed suicide on Earth. Seol Jihu? Jang Maldong had no doubts. If Seol Jihu ever died in Paradise, he would commit suicide on Earth without lasting more than a few days. What was more problematic was Seol Jihus past deeds. Paradise wasnt a safe world. That was obvious to see just from the previous war. He could have very easily died on at least three different occasions. Although he managed to come back alive through miracle and luck, there was no guarantee that the same thing would happen next time. Moreover, he was very clearly replacing his gambling addiction with the sense of accomplishment he got from risking his life and achieving an impossible goal, so he would undoubtedly throw himself into danger again sooner or later. Jang Maldong could not let this go on. Right, he could never allow this to continue. He had to do something. Just as Jang Maldong finished organizing his thoughts You were too harsh. He turned around quickly. Kim Hannah was standing behind him with a bitter smile. Seol Jihu wasnt with her. What was that? Jang Maldong stopped walking. I was too harsh? Yes. Jihu also tried when Let me ask you something. Jang Maldong turned around, interrupting Kim Hannah. Although his voice was subdued, it was seething like a volcano that was about to erupt. Why did you do that? When he asked like he just caught her red-handed Pardon? Kim Hannah instinctively straightened her posture and widened her eyes. Dont pretend like you dont know. Im not sure what you mean, sir If youre going to be like that, Ill be straightforward. Jang Maldong glared at Kim Hannah with a burning gaze. Why did you give him the perfect amount of money to pay off his debts on his first return to Earth, and then use his parents wedding anniversary as an excuse to make him go home with a present? Miss Foxy, the cunning vixen, smiled bitterly. Chapter 356. A Hero In Paradise, But on Earth… (1) Kim Hannah sharpened her mind as Jang Maldong stared down at her coldly. The smile on her face disappeared, and she instantly became expressionless. She stood tall and clenched her teeth as she stared at the enraged Jang Maldong. Just as Jang Maldong was about to take her silence as an affirmation, Kim Hannah spoke up. Thats a misunderstanding. A misunderstanding? Yes. I know what you are trying to say, but youre mistaken. Kim Hannah said firmly and straightforwardly. Jang Maldong scoffed. I did not think you were so incompetent, Miss Kim Hannah. I appreciate your compliment, but Of course, Seol Jihu is the one who spent the money carelessly. But was it so hard to give him a word of advice? That he should take only a little bit home at a time because his family might get suspicious? Thats Fine. Let us suppose you did not know Jihu would act so thoughtlessly. Right, you might feel that youre being unfairly accused. But I want to know. This incident worsened Jihus already bad relationship with his family, so what was the reason that you forced him to visit them with wine? I admit that the way I approached the problem was wrong. But Yes, it was wrong. It was very wrong. But that isnt what I am asking. Jang Maldong said in a seething voice. There was a reason he was pressing her so much. The most important step in resolving a problem was the way it was handled initially. In a way, the problem with Seol Jihus relationship with his family could have been solved smoothly. Even if it wouldnt have been easy, it at least could have improved to a much better state than it currently was. But because Seol Jihu took the wrong first step, his family relationship had deteriorated to an almost irreversible state. Examining why it became so bad, the cause could be found in Kim Hannahs intervention. Of course, she might be innocent. But Jang Maldong had to suspect her at least a little bit because he knew how meticulous she usually was. That perhaps, Kim Hannah had led the situation to worsen with some purpose At the time, I thought that was for the best. Kim Hannah spoke at that moment. Do you remember the Delphinion Duchy Laboratory incident? Jang Maldong raised an eyebrow at the sudden mention of a past event. He certainly knew about the incident but could not understand why she was bringing it up. It wasnt just that incident, actually. The Forest of Denial expedition, the Arden Valley Baiting operation, the Delphinion Laboratory Infiltration mission Jihu constantly put himself in situations of extreme danger that other low-leveled Earthlings would not even think of. Without even telling me, his Inviter. Kim Hannahs voice was calm and collected as she recounted the past, and she continued with a firm voice. It might have been a coincidence the first or the second time. But when the same thing happens a third time, it can no longer be a coincidence. While adapting to the unfamiliar environment quickly, Jihu was falling into Paradise quicker than anyone else. From all the way back then. So youre saying you did what you did because you were afraid of his Paradise addiction? Because what I feared became a reality. Kim Hannah smacked her lips and answered. I told him over and over again that Paradise was not where he belonged, but he didnt listen. In fact, whenever he went back to Earth, he looked like he wanted to return to Paradise as quickly as possible. Kim Hannah sighed. It was complicated. Jihu acted carelessly and escalated the severity of the problem, but then he avoided the problem and tried to go back to Paradise I judged that his relationship with his family would become irreparable if left alone, so I made him visit them using the wedding anniversary as an excuse. Because at the time, his family was the only place on Earth where he might find peace. Jang Maldong flashed his eyes glaringly but still listened silently. You might think it was too hasty, Master Jang, but Jihu did not show any withdrawal symptoms that addicts often experience. He didnt even mention anything about gambling after experiencing everything he went through in Paradise. It was as if he was never a gambling addict to begin with Kim Hannah was saying that the rate at which Seol Jihu got addicted to Paradise was beyond anyones imagination. Jihu was reluctant to leave once he entered Paradise. I did think that it would be better if he took the time to get closer to his family, but that conflicted with him hurriedly needing a place of rest on Earth. In the end, I decided it was better for him to meet his family rather than growing farther apart. . Of course, I admit that I was too hasty. That was my mistake. I see what youre saying. Jang Maldong raised his chin and looked down at Kim Hannah. But am I wrong in thinking that you are trying to package what happened in your favor? Master Jang. Even a monkey can fall from a tree, but Miss Foxy making a mistake? I find that too hard to believe on its own. I am human too. Im not saying what I did was right, but I cant be perfect all the time. Otherwise, I would still be holding onto my position in Sinyoung rather than being in this place right now. Kim Hannah smiled faintly. Looking back, Ive always made mistakes when it came to Jihu. She cleared her throat and continued. If I may reveal my honest thoughts youre right. I tried to control Jihu. Control? Dont think too badly of it. The Jihu from back then had a slew of problems both in Paradise and on Earth. Kim Hannah continued. I know that the current Jihu has accomplished great things that make him comparable to the legends of Paradise. But if you set them aside and only look at him as just another person, Jihu is the type of guy who needs a meticulous producer. Im sure you understand what I mean as his master. Then, Kim Hannah smiled bitterly. But Jihu couldnt be controlled. . I felt it in my gut the first day we came to Eva. That Jihu could not be controlled. My mistake was in realizing this too late. Kim Hannah let loose a deep sigh. Jang Maldong didnt say anything. He simply kept Kim Hannah bound to the same spot with a silent gaze. Im sure you know. Jang Maldong spoke up after a moment of silence. But I cannot see you, Miss Kim Hannah, in a good way. Yes, Ive had the feeling that you do not like me. Im sure you know why. When you allied with the Triads and acted without saying a word to Jihu, I didnt say anything because I knew it was for his own good But Ive always felt uncomfortable about it. I understand. There are other members that hate me for that matter as well. I did it, fully aware of the consequences. Yes. I know what youve done for Jihu so far, and so Ill overlook the matter with his family as something that you judged to be in his best interest. But know that this will be the last time. Jang Maldong emphasized that there would not be a next time. That this was his bottom line and he would not sit still if she tried to interfere again. Kim Hannah was no fool, and she quickly understood his intention. If you want to prove your innocence, you will have to show me through your actions. Especially when it comes to the matter regarding Jihus family. You dont have to worry about that. Jihu already told me last time that he would take care of it on his own. I agreed with him as well. I hope you take responsibility for those words. That was all. Jang Maldong took his eyes off Kim Hannah once she gave the affirmation that she took her hands off of Seol Jihus family matter. He turned around and continued walking. He had mixed feelings all the way until he arrived at the Valhalla building. Seol Jihu was the only thing on his mind. It was then. Jang Maldong caught sight of someone as he went inside while still deep in thought. Phi Sora was sitting in the lounge area, eating a sherbet. An idea must have sparked inside Jang Maldongs head at that moment as he suddenly raised his voice. Sora! Whadda what!? When he suddenly shouted, the joyously humming Phi Sora threw the spoon in her hand in a startle. She turned to the side, furrowed her brows, and spat out a breath. Grandpa? Come here for a bit. Whyd you shout!? You scared the living crap out of me! Since when were you so easily scared? Anyway, get over here! I need to tell you something. Ugh, I was in such a good mood too What annoying job is he gonna make me do this time Phi Sora grumbled, but still got up obediently and followed Jang Maldong. So, what is it? Do me a favor. A favor? You? From me? Listen up. Jang Maldong explained slowly, and Phi Sora couldnt hide her shock. W-What? Do you think you can do it? Well, its not like I cant but why me? Phi Sora was about to protest when she saw Jang Maldongs heated gaze and shut her mouth. Argh, dammit! But I fought with that son of a bitch! Phi Sora scratched her head and scowled. * Seol Jihu got up from bed rather late the next morning. He couldnt sleep all night. What Jang Maldong said to him kept lingering on his mind. He couldnt help but have immature thoughts like but we won the war or I worked harder than anyone else. But Seol Jihu eventually shook off these thoughts. Jang Maldong had taught him selflessly until now, and what he said wasnt really wrong either. Regardless, a day had already gone by, and he had to return to Earth by the end of it. Man! Sighing, Seol Jihu climbed up the stairs when he suddenly caught sight of a beautiful, red-haired woman coming down. Coincidentally, their eyes met. Uh. The womans eyes widened. A faint smile spread across Seol Jihus face. Just looking at Phi Sora cheered him up a bit. He was feeling a little down, and now he had the perfect person to prank. Of course, Phi Sora reacted in a completely different way. She immediately furrowed her brows and scowled. And just as she attempted to assume indifference and walk past him, Seol Jihu clung onto her. Miss Phi Sora~ Screw off. Eii, Madam Phi, why are you so angry~? I told you to screw off. Phi Sora shot back in a sharp tone. However, Seol Jihu didnt back down. Squeeze, squeeze. He skillfully massaged Phi Soras shoulders and fawned over her. Stop! Where do you think youre touching? Get your hands off me this instant! Eii, what are you sulking for? So petty. What was that? Now, now, have you had breakfast? You havent, right? Lets go. He grabbed Phi Soras hand and pulled her up the stairs. Phi Sora went with him, pretending to give in. Seol Jihu had come to her just when she was wondering how she should strike up a conversation with him. They arrived on the tenth floor. Because it was time for breakfast, several people were already sitting together, chatting away noisily. Seol Jihu brought Phi Sora to a seat, then went straight to the kitchen. Shortly afterward, he walked out with a plate. A bowl of steaming ramen was placed on the table. Seol Jihu then placed a small plate of kimchi and a bowl of white rice, finishing the Seol Jihu Ramen Special. Phi Sora was taken aback. Oh right, you advanced to Level 6, right? Yes. Congratulations. Whats your class name? I know it used to be Royal Guard Its Duke. Iya~ Thats a cool name. Ah, the noodles are gonna get mushy. Go ahead. With a silly smile, Seol Jihu pushed the bowl of ramen toward her. Phi Sora looked noticeably uncomfortable, but her body was honest. Gulp. With the sound of swallowing saliva, she gave in to the temptation and picked up the chopsticks. Dammit, do you add drugs to the ramen or something? Why is it so damn good? She grumbled as she picked up a waterfall of ramen with her chopsticks. Slurp, slurrrp. Seol Jihu smiled beamingly as he saw Phi Sora eat with a tasty sound. Finding this gaze uncomfortable, Phi Sora glanced up and looked at Seol Jihu. Im gonna say this in advance. She spoke indifferently with her cheeks stuffed with ramen. Dont think this is all it takes to calm my anger. Does that mean you dont want to eat my ramen from now? Agh, fuck, thats not what I mean. Im saying you should show some sincerity after angering someone so much. Phi Sora corrected Seol Jihu as if the prospect of never eating his ramen again terrified her. Seol Jihu tilted his head. Sincerity? Yes, sincerity. For example Phi Sora gave a sidelong glance. You and I met on Earth once before, right? Yes, at the pork belly place. Great. Then go on a little picnic with me. Come again? Arent you going to Earth anyway? You should tag along with me on a trip while youre at it. Lets see, where do I wanna go Phi Sora recalled the conversation she had with Jang Maldong last night while pretending to think. [Theres a place you need to take Jihu to.] [Its] Ive always wanted to go to Hawaii. Phi Sora shrugged. It should be summer on Earth right now. Why don''t we go to the beach together? Theres a place called Waikiki thats famous for its beach resorts. The smile on Seol Jihus face disappeared as soon as Phi Sora said this. His expression stiffened frighteningly like he just heard a load of nonsense. I guess its true that he hates going back to Earth. Phi Sora was inwardly astonished. Hawaii? Out of the blue? Soon, just as Seol Jihu said with a smile What, what? You guys are talking about a beach trip? I wanna go! Me too! Where are you guys going? Hugo and Chohong appeared out of nowhere and joined the conversation. We already decided on a place. Hawaii. Grandpa decided, actually. Huh? That old man did? Really? Then this is going to be the first time Im seeing him on Earth. Before anyone noticed, more and more people began to gather around Seol Jihu. Seol Jihu stared in a daze as they chatted in excitement. Seol, Seol, youre going too, right? Were meeting on Earth for the first time? Hugo asked with a beaming smile. Seol Jihu didnt answer. Seol? . Seol? Seol! Whats wrong? Are you sick? Hugo nudged him with his elbow. Ah. Seol Jihu finally snapped out of his daze and replied. I dont know. Eii, dont skip. This is a group bonding activity! You should be there as Valhallas representative! Group bonding activity, huh. I just dont know if we need to meet on Earth. We cant even speak the same language there. Who cares? It works out once you meet. Ive met Dylan and Chohong before, and thats what happened. Thats a good idea, going on a vacation together. Everyones going back to Earth anyway. Chances like this dont come up often. Kim Hannah chimed in as well. Aha! Miss Kim really knows what shes talking about! Hawaii has a hospital specialized for Earthlings, so I can make preparations right away. I know an acquaintance there. Of course, thats only if the representative gives me permission Everyone turned to Seol Jihu at Kim Hannahs words. Seol Jihu simpered. I just dont get it. Dont get what? I mean, you guys always go on a vacation after something big happens. Do you really need to? Well, its not like we need to Chohong shrugged. But whats there to not get? Isnt it just part of having fun? Having fun? Yeah. Whats better than having fun to forget bad memories? Bad memories? Seol Jihu frowned. His gaze seemed to be asking for an explanation. Think about it. We just had a huge war. How many times did we almost die? Can you forget all about it? . The answer was no. War wasnt an everyday thing, and with how impactful it was, Seol Jihu would never be able to forget it. Perhaps until he breathed his last breath. But we won. Winning aside Never mind. Whats important is that Paradise left us with unforgettable memories, whether good or bad. Chohong continued. So we need to make them fuzzy before they really take root in our heads. With Earths memories, of course. Replacing them with other memories of Paradise would be no good. . And actually, you might need this more than anyone else. Of course, you dont need to go on a trip. People have different ways of preparing for death in Paradise So, is there anything you do in particular? Seol Jihu closed his mouth. He suddenly remembered how Phi Sora worked part-time to look back on her life on Earth. But what about him? If you dont, just come with us on this beach trip. Itll be fun to see each other on Earth for once. We can curse each other out all we want since we wont be able to understand each other anyway. Right, right! Its more fun than you think! So? Youre going, right, Seol? Hugo interfered tactlessly. Seol Jihu licked his lips until letting loose a deep sigh of frustration. He understood what they were saying, but he couldnt empathize with it at all. In fact, doubts emerged within him. You guys must not like life in Paradise that much, huh. A quiet murmur flowed out. Chohong furrowed her brows, and the smile on the excited Hugos face faded away. Hey, thats not what we mean. Yeah, yeah, I get what you mean. Yes, a beach trip sounds nice. People who want to go should. Preparing for the worst-case scenario is good too. I acknowledge that. Seol Jihu took a roundabout way to say they should not force someone into going if they didnt want to go. Sounds good? Then lets go with that. Oh right, I havent told you guys about the fruit and the divinity, right? Seol Jihu nodded his head and changed the subject in a bright voice. Listen up. Its hard to say anything about the divinity, but the fruit is amazing. This things effect is However, he had to stop as everyone was staring at him fixedly. A few had dazed looks, and a few were casting suspicious glances. This was no surprise given Seol Jihus very obvious strange attitude. Even the dull Hugo noticed that Seol Jihu was trying to change the subject. Uh Seol. Hugo carefully spoke up after a brief moment of silence. Do you hate going back to Earth? No, its not that I hate it. Then do you not want to see us? Hugo. I just we spent a long time together in Paradise so I wanted to meet you on Earth too Hugo murmured dejectedly. Seol Jihu shut his eyes tight. * In the end, it was decided that Seol Jihu would go back to Earth. Although he didnt give a definite answer on whether he would go on the trip, it seemed like almost everyone else agreed. Kim Hannah went back to Earth, saying she would make preparations. By the time the sun went below the horizon, Valhallas building became rowdy. Seol Jihu and others left the building after wrapping up a few matters in Paradise. On the way to the temple. Everyone was busy chatting about the upcoming trip, but only Seol Jihu remained silent. In truth, everyone knew. Seol Jihu, who had been running around after the war pulling pranks left and right, was now all serious and quiet. He even looked a little angry. Though the furtive glances annoyed him a bit, Seol Jihu didnt show it. He acknowledged the need to go back to Earth. But being thrust into it was No. Seol Jihu smiled bitterly as what Jang Maldong said kept surfacing in his mind. He couldnt deny it. Because the mysterious rage and anxiety he was feeling now were the same emotions he felt when he didnt have any money and couldnt gamble. Unless he was being forced like he was now, he probably would not even think about going back to Earth. He acknowledged this Seol Jihu walked while suppressing his displeasure, and before he noticed, he had arrived at the temple. If youre going straight to Hawaii in Area 4, set your coordinates accordingly. As for the rest, send us a mail, alright? Phi Sora waved her hand in front of the warp gate. Ou! See you guys in Hawaii! Hugo shouted excitedly. Seol Jihu didnt say much. He sighed for the umpteenth time and walked up the stairs. Though he heard someone calling his name, he didnt look back and dived into the wavering, sea-colored portal. It was his fourth return trip to Earth. Chapter 357. A Hero in Paradise, but on Earth… (2) FLASH! Light scattered everywhere. A tall, young man suddenly appeared in the middle of an empty room. . Seol Jihu looked around his room feebly. This was already his fourth time. It was only natural that he wasnt particularly moved. After standing absent-mindedly for a while, Seol Jihu finally began to wander around the room. When he slid open the window, sunlight poured down on him and the cries of cicadas filled the air. Out on the street, people were dressed in short sleeves and shorts. The year had changed and summer had come without him knowing. Only then did his brain really register the passage of time. Seol Jihu gazed out the window then lowered his head with a deep sigh. He proceeded to skim through a random book, then turned on his laptop and clicked through a few websites. Finally, when he finished exploring all the other options, he sat against the wall and turned on the TV. Ah~ Ah~ Ah~ Aqua lipstick~ Watching a lipstick commercial featuring four celebrities, he smoked cigarettes, one after the other. The two eyes staring at the TV screen were totally blank, as was his head. It wasnt until his ashtray was full of cigarette butts that Seol Jihu realized his hand was inside his pocket. His fingers were fidgeting with the tiny piece of paper he had received when he left Paradise. His lips twisted in a self-derogatory smile. Fuck, Im bored. This was why he didnt want to return. He had so many things to do in Paradise. If there was no work, he could always train. But he didnt have anything to do on Earth. Or rather, to be precise, he didnt know what to do. Should I go back? Seol Jihu bit his lips. A look of distress flashed across his face. It wasnt like he was running away. He was just paying a short visit to Paradise. All members of Valhalla wouldve left Paradise by now. And, it didnt really matter if he got caught. He figured hed just tell them that he forgot something in Paradise and stopped by to get it. Spending a day or two in Paradise would surely calm him down. It seemed like a good idea. I mean, Noona could be back. Also, I have to feed Little Chick holy power. The corner of Seol Jihus mouth curled up. Just thinking of Paradise made him feel better. Thats right. A short visit wouldnt hurt. He concluded and grabbed the small piece of paper in his pocket. It was then. Ding-dong! The notification sound startled Seol Jihu. He quickly pulled out his hand like a child caught making a mistake. His cell phone, which he had connected to a charger earlier, was blinking. Damn it. Who is it? Seol Jihu frowned and reached for his phone. The timing was too good. Someone probably Kim Hannah must have predicted that hed do something like this and sent a threatening text message. However, contrary to his expectations, the sender wasnt Kim Hannah. More importantly, his phone was bursting with lots of unread text messages. There were at least a dozen. What the? Seol Jihu quickly skimmed through the texts. Most of them were from the same person, who was neither his family nor his friend. [Oppa. Whats up?] It was Yun Seora, the youngest daughter of Sinyoung. [Are you busy?] [Oppa, are you asleep?] [Is this Jihu Oppas phone number?] [You said youd treat me to dinner.] [I thought youd be back by now. Are you still over there?] [I hate you.] [No, I dont hate you. I miss you.] [:?P Ehehehe. Im so drunk? I hate youuuu.] [I heard the news. Congratulations on your victory. Ah, the most recent text was from my sister. Just ignore it.] And so on. Two-thirds of the texts were from Yun Seora, even though he never replied. She was like a stalker. Scary. Yun Seoras tenacity terrified Seol Jihu, but he quickly shook off his fear and began reading through the messages. He saw several long texts from his mother and several from his brother. [Working?] [Text me when you get off work. I got a call from the district office today about your military training. Apparently the Reserve Forces is preparing to suspend your ID. You know busy work is no excuse for skipping training.][1] [Why is it so hard to get in touch with you? Mother misses you a lot.] [Just how busy are you? Give me a call. I know youre working to pay off your debts, but it wont be worth it if you collapse from overwork.] The most recent text was also from his brother. [Tomorrows Mothers birthday. Did you get her text? Come home. Dont worry too much. At least give her a call if you cant make it.] Suddenly Seol Jihu came to his senses. It was like a bucket of cold water had just been poured over his head. What was I just about to do? One of the things he regretted most was that he never listened to his family. If he hadnt gone when his family told him not to go. If he hadnt done this or that when his family told him not to do so. Then, his life would never have been that bad. Just now, he almost made the same mistake as then. If Jang Maldong had known that Seol Jihu had returned to Paradise less than an hour after returning to Earth, he wouldve been so disappointed. When that thought came to his mind, he didnt want to rip the paper anymore. Haaaa. Heaving a sigh, Seol Jihu brought his finger to the call button. Then he stopped. Wait a second. Again, he almost acted without thinking. His brother thought he worked for Sinyoung, but he actually worked in Paradise. Until now he had never really cared about this. He just assumed that Kim Hannah had taken care of everything. But he knew he shouldnt be so lenient anymore. Seol Jihu immediately searched every nook and cranny of the room for the data hed received long ago. He also checked all the entries in his passbook and calculated dates. Okay. I can tell him Ive paid off all my debts, and that I have money now. Finally, he pressed the call button. He didnt have to wait long. He heard a familiar voice almost immediately. You. The voice sounded a little angry. Why did it take you so long to Seol Jihu deliberately spoke in a cheerful tone. Hey, Hyung! Its me. * That evening, a family gathered at the table for dinner. Oh, right. The air in the dining room was quiet and serene like it often was in temples. Seol Jinhee was the only one speaking. I want to talk about Jihu. It was then that Seol Wooseok dropped a bomb without a warning. Im so pissed off. Im a senior now, but the professor is still? Seol Jinhees voice thinned before she let out a sharp shriek. The sound of silverware scraping against the plates stopped. The father froze with his spoon halfway to his mouth, and the mother opened her eyes wide. Damn it. Why did you have to bring him up? I just lost my appetite. Seol Jinhee slammed her chopsticks down on the table. Tell me why! Lower your voice. Our parents are here. D-Did you get in touch with him? How is he? Hes not sick or anything, is he? Noticing the tense atmosphere, their mother asked in a hurry. Yes, I talked to him on the phone during lunch today. He sounded well. Why didnt he call sooner? I was so worried. I told you before that Jihu cleared his credit line, right? Yeah, you said thats where he got the money from before. When I met him at a cafe a while ago, he said he wouldnt contact us until he paid off his debts. Maybe thats why he didnt call. You know Jihu is quite diligent about things like that. Thats right. Hes always been stubborn. Well, he told me hes cleared his debts now. Really? Ah, but I wish hed called at least once. Her voice sounded a little disappointed, but her face told a different story. She heaved a sigh of relief, her hands smoothing down her chest. And. Seol Wooseok slowly put down his chopsticks and clasped his hands. On the surface, he appeared calm, but on the inside, he was looking for the courage to say what he was going to say next. Hes going to come home tomorrow, to celebrate Mothers birthday. Seol Jinhees eyes widened with astonishment. W-What? Whos coming where? He was very careful about it. He said hed just call, but I insisted that he come. Are you out of your mind? Did working day and night finally make you take the wrong pill? Keep your voice down. Why should I? This is my house! Its our parents house, not yours. And tomorrow is Mothers birthday, not yours. What. Seol Jinhee clenched her teeth and turned her head. Dad! She yelled at the middle-aged man who was silently pouring water into his cup. Dad! Are you just going to keep silent? Say something! The father gulped down the water and slammed the cup down on the table. He then let out a deep sigh and turned his nonchalant gaze to Seol Wooseok. His emotionless eyes made Seol Wooseok nervous. Did you take a look at the data I sent you? Jihus paychecks, credit line score, and others. I ripped them up and threw them away. Why? He even borrowed his friends passbook to deceive us. Do you expect me to trust that scoundrel again? Of course, I remember that incident. Seol Wooseok nodded. But thats not the case this time. Im sure of it. How do you know? When Jihu brought us his friends passbook, Mother and Jinhee believed him right away. I was the one who insisted on keeping him in check. Do you remember that? His father did, so he let out a sound of affirmation. When I met him at the cafe, I made sure to double-check everything. The numbers worked out. He would have to be extremely thorough to deceive me with those numbers, and I dont think Jihu would go that far. His father snorted. Truth or not, it doesnt matter! I cant trust him ever again. I wont. I dont understand how he was able to pay off his debts so quickly. You know Sinyoung is famous for its workplace wellness and high salary. He also works overtime every day and goes on a business trip at every chance he gets. Business trip? Dont kid with me. He probably made all that money from gambling. Jihu applied for an entry ban to Seorak Land in March last year. I called them yesterday. They said he hasnt come back since. God, you can be so naive sometimes. Are there casinos only in Korea? Dont they have them overseas, too? Ah, maybe he went on an overseas business trip as an excuse to visit a casino. Yeah, that sounds about right. Everything makes sense now. Seol Jinhee remarked sarcastically, her voice confident because her father had sided with her. Youre wrong. Seol Wooseok adjusted his glasses. Jihus never left the country. How do you know? I got a call from the Hongeun-dong Reserve Army a while back. They said Jihu didnt come in for training. Because they couldnt get in touch with him, theyve been handling his case as notice non-deliverable. At first, I thought he was on a business trip abroad, but they said no. Military training is automatically postponed when youre abroad, but the Military Manpower Administrations immigration records show that he has no history of leaving the country. Seol Wooseok continued. Which means he went on a domestic business trip. And Seorak Land is the only casino that citizens can access in our country. He really did quit gambling. His argument was perfectly logical, and Seol Jinhee hesitated. The truth was that Seol Jinhee knew how meticulous Seol Wooseok was. The fact that her brother was so sure meant that he had sufficient grounds to believe what he said. Still, her past experience advised her not to trust her brother. Seol Jihu had betrayed them far too many times. Her mind understood, but her heart simply wasnt convinced. Dont you think youre being too lenient? Casinos are hardly the only places to gamble. What about horse racing? Illegal sports betting? Illegal casinos? I dont know. Even at the height of his addiction, he would only play Blackjack or the slot machine at Seorak Land. Never anything else. But you cant be 100% sure, can you? And what was it again? Sinyoung? Thats weird, too. Why would Sinyoung Pharmaceuticals want someone like him? Its true that he joined the company. Theres no room for doubt. You know Jihus resume has always been quite impressive. And I even called Sinyoung to check. You called them? Did you really think Id just take his words for granted? I asked them and they immediately confirmed his position as a sales team employee. The team leader, Yun Seora, said a lot of good things about Jihu. No way. Seol Jinhee gave a snort. Whats her name again? Yun Seora? Well, maybe I should give her a call myself. Obviously shes one of his friends or acquaintances. Thats impossible. Sinyoungs security is airtight. And I did look into it more closely. I was surprised when I found out that Yun Seora is the youngest lady of Sinyoung Pharmaceuticals. W-What? Seol Jinhee blinked in surprise. Shes a direct family member of Yun Seojin, the Chairman of Sinyoung Pharmaceuticals. Well, I suppose thats how she was able to become a team leader at such a young age. Seol Wooseok continued. But thats not the end of it. When I met Jihu at the cafe next to the Sinyoung building, one of Sinyoungs directors stopped by to say hello. Director? I recognized her. It was Yun Seohui, the eldest daughter of the Yun family. Seol Jinhee quickly grabbed her cell phone and searched for the name. She frowned. This makes no sense. Didnt he say he was just an employee? Oppa, are you lying to us, too? Im not lying. I wouldnt have believed it myself if I hadnt seen her with my own eyes. He must be getting a lot of attention at work. Seol Wooseok raised his voice. My point is that I dont think Jihu couldve asked those people to lie for him. It did sound far-fetched that an ordinary person like Seol Jihu would make a personal request like that to the daughters of Sinyoung. Seol Jinhee closed her mouth. On the contrary, her mother was all smiles. Her eyes were slightly wet from tears of joy. I believed in Jihu. I knew he could do it if he put his mind to it. She nodded and sniffled. Father. Seol Wooseok cleared his throat and turned his eyes to his father. The man was silent. He was looking down at the table with expressionless eyes. Let me ask you something. Suddenly, their fathers voice broke the uncomfortable silence. Why are you doing this? Pardon? Its not only me or your mother or Jinhee whos been betrayed by that bastard. He also abused your trust and even hit you. So why are you so eager to help him? Hes right. Do you know what my friends call you? A pushover and a wuss! Despite Seol Jinhees insults, Seol Wooseok remained calm and even. He lowered his gaze and replied in a low voice. That still makes me angry when I think about it, but I used to hit Jihu a lot, too. Hit him? You? Yes, when we were little. At one point, it got so bad that I almost strangled him. But Jihus not the type to snitch, so you wouldnt know. Seol Wooseok gave a bitter smile. His father listened to his son''s confession with a dumbfounded look on his face. And frankly Im not the only one who did Jihu wrong. You guys are accomplices, too. Us? When did we treat him wrong? When Uncle and Aunty passed away and we took Seonhwa and Seunghae under our wings. His fathers face hardened. I understand your feelings now. It couldnt have been an easy decision for you to take responsibility for the children of your friends who passed away in an accident. But at that time, Jinhee and I were young. We were too immature to understand your decision. It was just like he said. Their intentions were noble, but the reality wasnt kind to them. The Seol family wasnt poor at the time, but they werent rich either. Accepting two children into their home put a considerable financial burden on the family. Seeing their parents work overtime, struggling to make ends meet, Seol Wooseok and Seol Jinhee couldnt bring themselves to look at the Yoo sisters in a favorable light. And there definitely was a time when they hated the sisters for taking their mothers attention away from them. Jihu and I fought because of Seonhwa and Seunghae. Seol Jihu was the one who stopped them whenever they tried to act out on impulse. Its all thanks to Jihu that Jinhee, Seonhwa, Seunghae and I were able to grow together without things going wrong. Father, you know that. His father bit his lips. Of course, he knew. It was Seol Jihu who opened the hearts of the sisters who refused to communicate with the world after their parents death. Seol Jihu was the one who acted as a mediator between Seol Wooseok, Seol Jinhee, and the Yoo sisters, making sure they all got along. He did what his parents couldnt do, and did what was essential to bringing the family together. Through all that, the little boy never once complained. See you later, boss. His son used to say that phrase whenever he left for work. And when he came home at night, the boy would smile playfully and ask, Did you make a lot of money today, Daddy? His sons smile was what comforted him when the weight of reality crashed down on him both at home and at work. He was proud of his son, though he never really said it out loud. Wooseoks right. Jihu may be a funny man, but hes always been quite mature since he was a kid. Whenever Wooseok and Jinhee fought over the seat next to me, Jihu would sit alone, saying he was fine. Their mother commented. Once I fell asleep while looking after Seonhwa and Seunghye, and Jihu crawled in next to me. But I was half asleep and so tired that I pushed him away. I can''t imagine how much its hurt him. He was just a little boy but he massaged my hands and shoulders without a word of complaint. Just thinking about that time, I. She wiped her eyes, wet from tears of reminiscence. Their father screamed with a grimace. Why do you keep bringing up the past? Fine! You dont have to see him if you dont want to, but I will. Just be quiet and stay in your room, okay? Dont disturb us like the last time. What? The father raised his voice. I know! I know how he was as a little kid. But why do you keep talking about the past? The bastard took advantage of my trust not once, not twice, but at least a dozen times! What more could he want? How long are you going to live in the past? The past is the past. Both you and Wooseok need to drink a glass of cold water and come to your senses! I understand how you feel, Father. Youre right, Jihu made a big mistake. He left a huge scar on our family that probably will never be erased. How can you talk to me this way knowing that? You know how I am. Seol Wooseok replied. I know how you feel. I know. Thats why Ive been waiting so long to tell you this. I spent a lot of time thinking and finally, Im convinced. I hope youll give him one last chance. Again? How many last chances does he need? His father glared at him, but Seol Wooseok was persistent. Father. He continued in a calm voice. He wasnt like that from the beginning. You. Youre right. Jihu is no longer the person he used to be when he was little. Hes changed. But that means he can change again. Ha! Im not asking you to forgive him right away. But can you deny that Jihu is trying? Please, at least listen to what he has to say Their father shot up from his chair. He turned and headed for his room, refusing to hear what his son had to say. Darling! The mother shouted, but he slammed the door on her. See, I knew this would happen. Seol Jinhee remarked sarcastically and got up from her chair too. Fine. Do what you want, Ill do what I want. Try me if you want, but be prepared for the worst birthday ever. Hey. Ill never forgive that bastard! I just wont! Jinhee! Mother called but Seol Jinhee stomped up the stairs. Seol Wooseok ran his fingers through his hair. He never thought it was going to be easy. Still, their reaction was far worse than hed expected. But in a way, it was only natural. He understood their side of the story. Whenever he recalled the recent past, even his blood would start to boil with anger. Seol Wooseok heaved a quiet sigh. For what its worth, he did everything he could. Now it was up to him. * After he hung up the phone, Seol Jihu left his apartment. Tomorrow was his mothers birthday, and also the day hed meet his family for the first time in a long time. He didnt want to meet them empty-handed. His hands quickly became full with all the gifts he had carefully chosen for his family, as well as for Yoo Seonhwa and Yoo Seunghae. Of course, these gifts came at reasonable prices and werent worth tens of millions of won, like the ones he used to buy. At last, the long-awaited day dawned. That evening. A young man in a neat suit, carrying six shopping bags in his hands stood in front of the Seol residence. 1. In Korea, soldiers (civilians) who complete their mandatory military service are automatically put into the Republic of Korea Reserve Forces and must first serve 4 years in the Mobilization Reserve and then 4 years as a Homeland Reservist. Chapter 358. I’m Sorry The time was 6 p.m. Seol Jihu finally arrived at his parents house. Stopping in front of the main entrance, Seol Jihu stood still for a long time with his head dropped. His heart pounded from fear of what was to come. Looking back, every time he came back home, he had left thinking, I shouldnt have come. Would it be any different this time? He didnt think so. Thats why he hesitated. Standing like a stone statue for some time, a laugh escaped Seol Jihus mouth. In Paradise, he was a hero who was welcomed and acknowledged by everyone. But on Earth he was no different than unrecyclable trash. Thats what made him laugh. What are you doing there? Seol Jihu raised his head. How long had he been there for? Seol Wooseok was standing on the staircase, looking down at him. Hyung. You said youd be here by six. Were you just standing there for thirty minutes? Did your shoes get glued to the ground or something? Seol Wooseok chuckled before coming down and opening the main entrance. He scanned Seol Jihu from top to bottom, then whistled. Iya~ Youre all dressed up in a suit. Is it because its Mothers birthday? I see that you brought gifts too. Well, its Mothers birthday and its also been a while You have something for me too? Of course. Its nothing expensive though, so dont look forward to it too much. Haha, thanks. You just came back from overseas, right? Arent you tired? Hm? Overseas? Didnt you say you went on a business trip? You didnt go overseas? Seol Wooseok asked with widened eyes. Seol Jihu shook his head. No, it was domestic. I never went overseas. Though, I might relatively soon. Ah I see. It was so hard to get in touch with you that I figured you werent in Korea. Ah, that makes sense. Seol Jihu nodded strongly. Even the Reserve Forces called, you know. Ah, dont worry about that. I took care of it. Sinyoung has a workplace reserve force unit, so Im transferring there. You should have done that earlier. Anyway, lets go in. Mothers been waiting for a while now. Seonhwa and Seunghae are here as well. Seol Wooseok looked back at the house and then pulled on Seol Jihus arm. The latter resisted slightly and objected. Hyung, wait. I gave this some thought, and Its fine. I already let them know. But todays supposed to be a day of celebration. I can come back some other time Today is a day of celebration. Thats why we should have more good things happen. Are you really going to go back after coming all the way here? Before he noticed, Seol Jihu found himself walking up the staircase and standing at the front door. Seol Wooseok punched in the password while holding onto Seol Jihus arm. You told me, remember? That youd visit once you finished paying off your debt. Hyung. I know. You must be uncomfortable. But theres going to be no end to this if you keep putting it off because of guilt. If you really want to seek forgiveness, dont run away. We cant forgive you if you dont come ask for our forgiveness. Seol Jihu couldnt argue because he knew his brother was right. Come in. And this time, make it clear. That you quit gambling and are working diligently. Seol Wooseok said encouragingly, then turned the doorknob. Seol Jihu still hadnt prepared his heart, but the door opened cold-heartedly. He first saw a middle-aged woman fidgeting nervously in deep concern. She jolted when she saw the door open, and her jaw dropped when she caught sight of Seol Jihu. Seol Jihus mouth opened slightly, but no sound came out. Jihus here. Seol Wooseok said clearly. Aigoo, aigoo, my son my second baby Seol Jihus mother walked up to him and squeezed his arm. M-Mother. Aigoo, how can you not call even once until now? Do you have any idea how worried I was? Im sorry. I should have come visit sooner He said he wouldnt show up until he paid off his debts. Im sure hell visit more often from now on. Seol Wooseok said with a smile. Their mother couldnt take her eyes off her second son, whom she hadnt seen for a long time. Staring fixedly, she reached out with her hands and gently caressed Seol Jihus face. Seol Jihu stiffened up at a loss for what to do. Seeing her eyes glistening with tears, he felt guilty just meeting her eyes. Mother, the food is going to go bad. Thankfully, Seol Wooseok stepped in. Ah, I almost forgot. She laughed cheerfully. What am I doing just making you stand there? Come in, Jihu, come in. Lets eat first. Seol Wooseok passed the baton to his mother, and Seol Jihu was pulled inside once again. His heart beast faster and faster and his mind was in chaos. But when he arrived at the dinner table, his heart sank. Three people were already sitting at the table. Yoo Seonhwa, who was staring at him calmly; Yoo Seunghae, who was nervously clutching her older sisters hand; and Seol Jinhee, who was glaring at him fiercely. He couldnt see his father anywhere. Sit here, Jihu. You must be hungry. Hurry and eat. His mother pulled out the chair next to Yoo Seonhwa. Seol Jihu couldnt sit right away. He hesitated while looking at the shopping bags in his left and right hands. Its fine. Hurry and sit. Noticing his hesitation, his mother urged him again with a gentle voice. Hmph, Seol Jinhee snorted. But just as she was about to say something Hey, what did you bring? Yoo Seonhwa beat her to the punch. Hm? Ah, its Mothers birthday, and You brought sweet potato cake? Its handmade too. It must have been expensive Seol Jihu was a bit taken aback that Yoo Seonhwa was talking to him so nonchalantly. Its better than the one I or Wooseok Oppa brought, and sweet potato cake is your favorite too. Mother, why dont we use Jihus cake for the birthday song later? Of course. But jeez, he brought so many things. He could have come empty-handed Eii, its Mothers birthday. I can tell Jihus spent a lot of effort picking these out. So embarrassing Anyway, give those here and take a seat. Ill go put the cake in the fridge. N-No, Ill do it. Seol Jihu tried to head to the kitchen, but he was stopped by his mother as she took the shopping bags from him. Sit. Weve been starving waiting for you to come. Yoo Seonhwa tapped on the seat, and only then did Seol Jihu hesitantly sit down. The six people finally sat down around the dinner table. Ah, Im starving. We can eat now that Jihus here, right? Yoo Seonhwa said casually as an awkward silence filled the atmosphere. Seol Jihus mother smiled brightly and nodded. Of course, go ahead. You too, Jihu. Wow, you really pulled out your best recipes for Jihu. Everything looks amazing. Only when Yoo Seonhwa nonchalantly mentioned this did Seol Jihu see what was actually on the table. All sorts of delectable dishes were laid out on the table. They were all food that Seol Jihu loved. Thanks for the food~ Yoo Seonhwa said in a bright voice and reached her chopsticks out. Yoo Seunghae, who kept stealing glances at Seol Jihu, also carefully picked up her utensils. Seol Wooseok also took a spoonful of soup, then grinned. This is great. Having Jihu here really changes the flavor. Wooseok, when did I If only you showed off your skills normally. Hey, you should try some too. Its incredible. Seol Wooseok said casually. Thanks to him, the cold atmosphere seemed to melt bit by bit. Seol Jihu carefully picked up his spoon before pausing. A stinging gaze pierced his face. Seol Jinhee was glaring at him with an expressionless, spiteful gaze. Although her mouth was tightly shut, Seol Jihu didnt need to hear her out to know exactly what she was thinking. What qualification does someone like you have to eat Moms food? must be what shes thinking. . Recalling the highway rest area incident, Seol Jihu was about to place down his spoon, when Whats up, Jinhee? Yoo Seonhwa said to Seol Jinhee. You should eat, too. The foods going to go cold. You dont want to miss it. Unni. Its good! Why, are you feeling unwell? Do you want to go rest inside your room? Haa. Seol Jinhee heaved a dumbfounded sigh. She took her eyes off Seol Jihu just barely, then picked up her chopsticks in a snatching motion. Yoo Seonhwa glanced at Seol Jihu fidgeting with his utensils before picking up a large, juicy piece of steamed short ribs. Anyway, arent you being too adamant? I thought youd call me at least once. ? The offer I made. You know, about working at the cafe together. Eh, judging by that face, you must have forgotten all about it. Seol Jihu blinked twice. He vaguely remembered Yoo Seonhwa making such an offer. He had forgotten about it because he had no interest in it. Ah, I found myself with a large sum of extra money some time back because Jihu paid off his debts in one go. As everyones gaze fell on Yoo Seonhwa, she explained as if it was nothing. I tried to coax him into running the business with me. Seol Wooseok looked shaken. Their mother was shocked, and Seol Jinhee was alarmed. U-Unni, are you serious? Are you crazy? Yoo Seonhwa ignored her and continued. But he declined right away. He declined? Yep. I thought hed take the bait if I waved it right in front of him, but he refused right away. I thought he was just acting proud and would call me back in a couple of days, but never mind calling, he didnt even text me. Their mothers complexion brightened. Seol Wooseok nodded his head in satisfaction, clearly thinking, I knew it. I was right. Seol Jihu looked at Yoo Seonhwa in a renewed way. He didnt expect this at all. He was prepared for the worst given all the horrible things he had done to Yoo Seonhwa, but for some reason, she was welcoming him. He could tell just by how she covered for him. You must really like your current workplace. Yoo Seonhwa removed the bone from a piece of short rib, cut it in half, and placed one into her mouth and the other on Seol Jihus plate. Yeah, its hard, but fun. Im enjoying it there. Thats not good. If you enjoy working too much, youll become a workaholic. Yoo Seonhwa smiled bitterly, then gestured at his bowl of rice. Encouraged by her consideration, Seol Jihu took a spoonful of rice. And when he placed the steaming rice into his mouth along with the well-cooked braised short rib, he closed his eyes unknowingly. Its delicious. Seol Jihu found the food delicious without even the slightest exaggeration. It had been so long since he had his mothers homemade food that he almost teared up. His pounding heart had also stopped. That wasnt all. Oh yeah, how did you end up getting into Sinyoung? Yeah, tell us a bit about it. Im sure Mother is dying to know as well. Yoo Seonhwa and Seol Wooseok talked to him constantly. Seol Jihu knew they were trying their best not to make the atmosphere awkward. Thanks to their show of goodwill, Seol Jihu opened up more and more. I just got to know them through work Actually, what I want to know is how you know Director Yun Seohui and Manager Yun Seora. Huh? How does Hyung know Miss Yun Seora or rather, Manager Yun? You werent picking up my calls at all, so I called your company and your manager picked up. She praised you like there was no tomorrow. She did? Yep. She was so excited when she was talking about you that I thought she was bragging about her own kid. She sent a card and a present for Mothers birthday too. Also, she said you saved her life? What does that mean? She said all that, huh. Seol Jihu shook his head. He appreciated Yun Seoras compliments, but it seemed she said something unnecessary. Seol Wooseok observed Seol Jihu carefully, then asked. Speaking of which, there are some things I heard through the grapevine Do you have something big going on at work? Hmm? I know youre in Miss Yun Seoras team, but Miss Yun Seohui was pretty close to you too. I dont know the details, but I heard Sinyoungs inner structure is complex. Director Yun Seohui had everything under her grasp, but I also heard Manager Yun Seora is doing quite well recently. Seol Jihu blinked. His older brother knew Sinyoungs inner hierarchy better than he thought. How do you know all that? Im the manager of Haesol Research Institute. I hear news about people in the same line of work whether good or bad. Especially if its a large corporation like Sinyoung. That made sense. But Seol Jihu couldnt help but wonder if Seol Wooseok was probing him because he was also an Earthling. Im not a fan of this Yun Seohui person. At that moment, Yoo Seonhwa cut in. Seol Jihu furrowed his brows. You know her? No, how would I know her? Then why do you say that? No reason. I just dont like her name. But dont forget it. You know my intuition is pretty good, right? Of course. Seol Jihu acknowledged it readily. Still, dont worry too much. Oh? Where is this confidence coming from? Arent you just an employee? When Seol Jihu spoke plainly, Seol Wooseok showed a hint of surprise. Well, to tell you the truth, that problem was a bit stressful in the beginning. Im sure it was. Office politics are like that. I wasnt a fan of that. You know, other people forcing me to take a side when I just want to focus on my work. Not something you can control, is it? Thats why I gritted my teeth and swore to get strong so as to avoid any underhanded schemes. Oh? Youre talking like you got yourself a strong backer. I wouldnt say that but I can just quit if things go wrong. There are plenty of people who want me. Seol Jihu muttered as he stuffed his mouth with a spoonful of rice. Talking while eating made the food all the more delicious. Their mother gently closed her eyes as she watched Seol Jihu, Seol Wooseok, and Yoo Seonhwa chat. She was indescribably moved. Just how long had she waited to see this scene once again? She felt like she returned to the happy days of the past. . However, her jubilant mood died down when she saw the empty seat at the table. Soon, she got up quietly, making an excuse of going to the bathroom. She then opened the master bedroom door and went in. Inside, the father of the family was lying on the bed, watching TV. Dear, are you really going to do this? She sat down on the corner of the bed and pleaded. Jihu mustered up his courage to come. Hes walking on eggshells because youre not there . At least come show your face and hear him out. Seonhwa said she offered to have her cafe be signed under both of their names and that he declined right away. The old Jihu would never have done such a thing. There was no reply. The father continued to watch TV with a stone-cold expression. Honey! Leave. He muttered gruffly in reply when the mother raised her voice. Im doing what you wanted, arent I? You told me not to come out. Thats because I dont wanna see that bastards face either. Just seeing him drives me mad. What, you still want me to come out? He said curtly. Im only holding it in because its your birthday and because Wooseok begged me when he never once made a request of me his entire life. Otherwise, I wouldnt have let that bastard step one foot inside this house! Dear Im boiling with rage right now, but Im suppressing myself. If you understand that, dont ask me to come out. I feel like Im going to blow up every time I hear his voice. With that, he turned around and faced the wall. The mother tried talking to him a few more times, but he didnt even reply and only raised the volume of the TV. In the end, she sighed and left, quietly closing the door behind her. She returned to the dinner table with a troubled look on her face, then met Seol Jihus eyes. She quickly put on a smile. Youre eating well. Doesnt Sinyoung feed you? N-No, I eat every meal. I guess your food is still the best. Haha, do you want more? She took Seol Jihus bowl without even waiting for a response and filled it with rice until it formed a small mound. It was a lot, but Seol Jihu didnt refuse. He felt like he could eat however much he wanted because the food was better than anything he had in Paradise. It was then. Mom, do you hear these squeaks? Seol Jinhee asked, taking advantage of a brief lull in their conversation. Squeaks? You mean like a mouses? Yep, I think theres a rat stealing our food. She spoke as if she had been waiting wholeheartedly for this moment. Seol Jihu paused. The atmosphere suddenly froze. Though she didnt say it outright, everyone knew who she was referring to. Seol Jinhee raised the corner of her mouth. She had been gritting her teeth looking for an opportunity to cut in, but couldnt because of Yoo Seonhwa and Seol Wooseok constantly talking to Seol Jihu. Youve eaten enough, so why dont you go back? Way to be so tactless. I dont know what I expected from a rat. Jinhee. Whered you lose your conscience? On one of your thieving sprees? Im surprised you can swallow all that food. I guess youve forgotten about all the shit youve pulled. Jinhee! Their mother shouted. Seol Jinhee. Seol Wooseoks voice also turned cold. Seol Jinhee twisted her mouth defiantly. Giving a sidelong scowl at Seol Jihu, she turned to Yoo Seonhwa and raised her voice. Oh yeah, Unni! What happened with that? What? You know what Im talking about. I introduced you to a guy last time, remember? Seol Jinhee smiled. Its about time you get yourself a man. . That Oppa is super famous in my department. He was the campus model! His face and figure are top-notch, his personality is great, and hes from a wealthy family. He wasnt interested in other women, but when I showed him one of your pictures, it was love at first sight for him Hey. Tak. The sound of chopsticks hitting the table rang out. Seol Jinhee trailed off before she could finish saying, He begged me sooo much~ Yoo Seonhwa was staring at her with an expressionless face. Seol Jinhee knew Yoo Seonhwa well enough to know that this was what she did when she was angry. Yeah, you did introduce him to me. Without me ever asking for such a thing. Her voice was cold. I clearly rejected him, saying I didnt have the time to be dating because I was busy with opening my cafe. But you gave that psycho son of a bitch my cafe address as well. Un-Unni. Then he actually came to the cafe and asked to see me, giving your name as reference. I told him there was a misunderstanding and told him to go back, but then he freaked the hell out and threw a fit, so I had to call the cops on him. I thought I already told you. No, I mean You apologized to me multiple times for that incident. Saying you didnt know he was like that. You also said youd never do it again, remember? . You and I both know this, and it should be a thing of the past, so why are you suddenly bringing it up? Seol Jinhee became lost for words. To be completely honest, she was trying to provoke Seol Jihu, knowing how much head-over-heels he was for Yoo Seonhwa, but Yoo Seonhwas reaction was slightly different than what she was expecting. Youre obviously trying to provoke Jihu or make him uncomfortable. But thats the best you could come up with? Seol Jinhee frowned as Yoo Seonhwa exposed her intent in a sharp tone. Do you have to put it that way, Unni? Why? Am I wrong? Unni Are you fine with this? Why are you doing this? Are you two back together or something? Thats not something for you to worry about. Yoo Seonhwa replied coldly. I understand that youre angry. Then you should talk to Jihu afterward. What are you doing at your mothers birthday celebration? Dont you see her face? Have you thought about her feelings? Unni! Be quiet. Dont raise your voice. Seol Jinhee clenched her teeth. The matter between Jihu and me is something for us to deal with. You dont need to butt in unnecessarily. Dont try to use our relationship to vent your anger either. Got that? Yoo Seonhwa said decisively. She was the same, both now and in the past, and hated others interfering in her relationship. Seol Jinhee shot up from her seat angrily. She was so frustrated that her eyes were welling up in tears. Not having expected to be treated in this way, she grew spiteful and glared at Seol Jihu hatefully. Then, just as she was about to hurl more insults Try saying just one more thing. Yoo Seonhwa shot back at her sharply. Leave if youre not going to sit still and eat quietly. Dont ruin the mood. Keuk! Seol Jinhee turned around and ran off at the speed of light. Koong, koong, koong, koong! Loud stomps rang out consecutively from the stairs. KWANG! It was then followed by the sound of a door being slammed shut. Still, Seol Jinhee had achieved her intended goal. The joyous mood had plummeted to a new low. Whyd she have to bring that up all of a sudden? Ehew Seol Wooseok murmured as he locked his fingers behind his head. Seol Jihu said with a bitter smile. Dont be too harsh on Jinhee. Its my fault anyway Well the highway incident was really bad Seol Wooseok scratched his head. Anyway, now that were on this topic, what about you? Do you have a girlfriend? Seol Wooseok asked to liven the atmosphere again. Theres no way he does Yoo Seunghae muttered softly. Seol Wooseok widened his eyes, hearing her speak out for the first time. Jihu Oppa having a new girlfriend? She giggled. Why? Jihus not bad, and Im not just saying this as his older brother. No, thats not the problem. Then? Mm how should I put this Yoo Seunghae trailed off as she stole glances at Yoo Seonhwa. I doubt anyone can handle Jihu Oppa at this point Thanks to a certain someone What are you trying to get at, Seunghae? Yoo Seonhwa asked kindly. She spoke with the voice of an angel, but Yoo Seunghae hiccuped and shook her head immediately. N-Nothing. Then, she shut her mouth. Even then, she continued to give Seol Jihu pitying glances. But thanks to Yoo Seunghae, the atmosphere livened up a bit, and Seol Jihu showed a faint smile. No one has asked me to officially go out yet. I havent really thought about it either. When you say officially and yet, does that mean you have someone in mind? Yoo Seonhwa asked in a playful tone while giving him a coy look. Seol Jihu felt a prick in his conscience. S-Someone in mind? Youre avoiding my eyes. It must be true then. Why, did you meet a pretty, kind-hearted, big-breasted woman who spoils you at your work? Seol Jihu jumped in a startle. S-Spoil me? N-No, I was scolded not that long ago. By whom? Uh, hes at the company as a consultant of sorts Hes old. A grandpa. Hes usually strict and serious, but hes still nice to me. I love working with him. Mmn, since youre saying all that I can picture what kind of person he is. Yoo Seonhwa nodded her head. He seems like a nice person. You should heed his advice. Treat him well too. Dont disappoint him. Huh? Why? No reason. Yoo Seonhwa smiled faintly. Just my intuition. She looked at Seol Jihu and winked. * Though there was a bit of a hiccup, the dinner ended without a hitch. Seol Jihu washed the dishes, Seol Wooseok prepared fruits, and Yoo Seonhwa cut the cake. The group gathered around the table to sing happy birthday, then they took some time to open up the presents Seol Jihu brought. As he brought a gift for everyone, the atmosphere was quite lively. Seol Wooseok took one look at his new wallet and swapped out his money and cards on the spot. Yoo Seonhwa looked at a pair of underwear and nodded her head approvingly. Yoo Seunghae twinkled her eyes looking at a brand new makeup set. Everyone seemed happy. Seol Jihu responded to their words of thanks with a silent smile. It was fun, but a little unfamiliar at the same time. He recalled such a sight being common in the past, but now, having everyone laughing and talking in one place seemed new. What was important was that the thought of returning to Paradise was nonexistent in Seol Jihus current mind. He found it mysterious no matter how much he thought about it. It was at this moment that he caught sight of his mother happily hugging the red pajamas he bought her. He bought other, more expensive things for her as well, but she was examining the pajamas excitedly like it was some sort of treasure. Um Staring at her blankly, Seol Jihu quietly said. Mother. Hm? Yes, son? Theres something I want to tell you. To be honest, I Its fine. Huh? Seol Jihu doubted his ears. He instantly raised his lowered head. His mother was looking at him with a gentle smile. I heard everything from Wooseok. Arent you working for a proper company now? Y-Yes. And you paid off your debts. Yes. And you really quit going to the casino? Yes I wont go to the casino ever again. Until the day I die. Good. Then its fine. She smiled brightly. Wooseok said it was true too, and thats enough for me. Theres nothing else that I want. I always knew my son would eventually pull himself out of the mire. Seol Jihu dropped his jaw, then closed it again. He couldnt look his mother in the eyes. Looking back, she was always like that. Loving, trusting, and supporting him unconditionally. He had let her down and betrayed her countless times. Just how much did he hurt her with his actions? [You dont understand your parents feelings even the slightest bit!] It was just as Jang Maldong said. His mother must have a lot of things she wanted to say, yet she prepared a feast because he came back, and showed unwavering love for him. Seol Jihu couldnt begin to fathom just what she must be feeling on the inside. He could only clench his teeth and cover his face with his hands. Dont worry. Im really fine. Im your mother. If I cant understand your feelings, who would? She gently patted his back. You just have to make sure never to do it again While Seol Jihu did his best to pull himself together, she gazed at the master bedroom. A deep sigh escaped her mouth in secret. She clearly looked like she wanted her husband to come out. Noticing this, Seol Wooseok slowly sat down next to Seol Jihu. Jihu. Wooseok, its fine. Dont I just have something to talk to Jihu about real quick. What are you going to do? Seol Jihu slowly raised his head and looked at the master bedroom. He knew his father was home. It was just that Youre going to see him, right? . Seol Jihu didnt answer. Instead, he slowly got up from the couch. He walked toward the master bedroom. Seol Wooseok told him. Jang Maldong also told him. To see his parents. To at least give them a proper explanation. Though he thought this Seol Jihu stopped in front of the door. It wasnt that the thought of going back didnt cross his mind. This was enough for him to go back and tell Jang Maldong that he went to see his family. Maybe this would be better for everyone involved as well. Such temptations made him hesitate. But every time he tried to rationalize his thoughts [Saying something so laughable Are you in any position to be making that decision?] [You almost ruined other peoples lives as if your life wasnt enough, and youre saying what?] [You think money was the problem? You think everythings over after throwing them an envelope of money?] Jang Maldongs scolding resounded in his head like thunder and scattered the vile thoughts away. Though his hands started to shake, though his heart began to pound, Seol Jihu took a deep breath. Seol Wooseok and Jang Maldong seemed to be pushing his back to hurry up. Following this force, Seol Jihu knocked on the door and turned the door in a trance. As the master bedroom door opened, he slowly walked in and closed the door behind him. A movie was playing on the TV. It was a famous movie that even Seol Jihu recognized. Seol Jihu stared at the TV endlessly before slowly turning his gaze. His father was lying on the bed, staring fixedly at the TV screen. He must have heard the knock or the sound of him coming in, yet he wasnt even sparing him a glance. He cursed him out in the past but didnt ignore him. Like the saying, indifference is more fearful than criticism, his intent was clear. Never mind ignoring having a second son, he was refusing to even acknowledge his existence. Just what should I say? Seol Jihu stood silently for a while at a complete loss for words. Eventually, he decided to get his honest thoughts off his chest. Im ashamed. . Im not saying that I am ashamed of getting addicted to gambling and hurting everyone. . Of course, I regret that too but Im ashamed that I only came to see you now. His father still didnt say anything. He must have steeled his resolve to ignore anything Seol Jihu said as he kept his eyes fixed on the TV. To be honest, I didnt want to come. Seol Jihu continued quietly. You were the one who said so, Father. That I should never do something to feel sorry for again. But I couldnt keep that promise, so I figured maybe it would be better if I never showed up in front of you again. Suddenly, a scoff rang out. Well, you thought well. His father finally spoke. Thats the best news Ive heard all day. So then whats the reason you crawled in here? . If you did as you said, I would have at least thought you had a sliver of conscience left in you. Because I was ashamed. If you know that No, never mind. Im done being tricked by your words. To tell you the truth, I got scolded. I even got beat up. What? Seol Jihu smiled faintly. It was a sorrowful smile. Theres an old grandpa at my workplace. I told him about my situation and he got furious and raised his cane at me. He said I shouldnt be making the decision so shamelessly when I almost ruined other peoples lives. Strangely enough, he said the same thing you did. That I shouldnt think this matter is done and over with just because I returned the money I owed. Seol Jihu lowered his gaze. That I should put myself in your shoes So I did. And I finally understood how much of an idiot I was back then. Right, Seol Jihu felt a lump in his heart whenever he thought about his last visit. It was so stifling and suffocating that he wanted to run away, saying it wasnt going to work out. No, he had been running away. But. [Back then I, what? I? See that!? You caused them so much grief for years, yet youre not even thinking about their feelings and only thinking about yourself!] After being scolded by Jang Maldong, he suddenly had a different thought. Have I ever begged for their forgiveness? No, he never did. He never said that he was wrong, that he was sorry. Afraid of being rejected, he made excuses for himself, thinking someone like him didnt deserve to be forgiven. So, he never said it out loud. He just hoped his family would understand him after seeing his money, after seeing him timid and scared. What a goddamned fool he was. Forgive him? During a brief lull, a sound floated out from the movie playing on the TV screen. How can you forgive him? Even if I want to, I cant. That guy said hes been forgiven already. Seol Jihu spoke. In the movie the female lead goes to the prison where the murderer who killed her son is locked up. . But what the murderer says to her is pretty shocking. He says that God already forgave him. Even though before forgiving himself or seeking God for his forgiveness, he should be asking the victim for forgiveness. I initially cursed him out, seeing how he unloaded the burden from his chest on his own. But when I thought about it carefully Seol Jihu gave a bitter smile. I was no different than the murderer. . I wasnt in any position to be cursing anyone. Im ashamed that I learned that only now. In truth, Seol Jihu knew that doing this wouldnt change anything. Perhaps he might never repair his broken relationship with his family. But he refused to run away any longer. He deserved to be cursed out, he deserved to be ignored, and he deserved to be beaten. Since he treated his family like trash, it was only right that they treat him like trash as well. After all So That was the Golden Rule that he decided to live by. So Im finally ready. Seol Jihu spoke. In front of my family Im ready to live as a criminal for the rest of my life. The fathers eyebrows twitched. Theres a lot Ive wanted to say after seeing you. I wanted to make excuses that I paid off my debts, that I quit going to the casino, that Im living my fullest life with my own abilities. But Seol Jihu swallowed hard. Theres something I need to say before any of that. At the same time, he slowly got down on his knees. He placed his hands on the floor and bent his back until his forehead was touching the ground. And so. Father. He finally poured out the sincerest words from the bottom of his heart. Im sorry. At that moment, the fathers eyes turned to the side, albeit slightly. Seol Jihu clenched his teeth. With a trembling body, trembling hands, and a trembling voice he said again. Im really sorry Father. Chapter 359. What It Means to Change (1) The door of the master bedroom didnt open for a while. The people who were anxiously waiting outside, wondering about the conversation taking place inside, left the living room one by one. The mother went to the kitchen saying she needed a glass of water to calm down, and Yoo Seonhwa walked up the stairs saying she would go talk to Seol Jinhee. Yoo Seunghae also followed her sister upstairs. Left alone, Seol Wooseok nervously stared at the bedroom door. No news was sometimes good news, but it was too quiet. He was expecting things to get quite rowdy inside and was prepared to run inside to stop his father, so he couldnt help but wonder what was going on. Looking outside, he noticed that the sky had turned dark. The streetlamps were illuminating the dark roads. It was currently 9:47 p.m. Dinner ended around 7:30, and Seol Jihu entered the bedroom around 8, so almost two hours had passed since then. Should I go smoke? Seol Wooseok, who got tired of waiting, opened the veranda door. It was then. Click. The sound he had been waiting for was finally heard. Seol Wooseok turned around like a bolt of lightning. Seol Jihu was walking out of the master bedroom, slowly closing the door behind him. His eyes were blank like he was lost in a daydream. Seol Wooseok asked right away. So? Seol Jihu shook his head. What happened? When Seol Wooseok asked a second time, Seol Jihu shook his head again. Rather than saying it didnt work out, he seemed to mean he didnt know. He didnt say anything. Did you give him an explanation? I was going to but I thought I should apologize first. Right. Thats good. I think I was kneeling for an hour or two then he said he got it and told me to leave, so Seol Jihu scratched his head. Hmm. Seol Wooseok crossed his arms. After glancing at the bedroom door Well, come on. He gestured to the veranda and shook the pack of cigarettes in his hand. Seol Jihu didnt refuse. Shortly afterward, the two brothers stood side by side and smoked cigarettes. Dont be so down. Seol Wooseok spoke. You know Fathers fiery personality, right? Of course. The fact that he hasnt said anything for two hours probably means he has a lot on his mind. This isnt something that can be resolved right away anyway. Seol Jihu nodded without replying. You have to mend the relationship one step at a time. Last time he told you to take the money and screw off. This time he just told you to leave, right? Seol Jihu smiled bitterly. He would have to wait to see whether Seol Wooseok was right or whether his father decided to erase him from his life. That said, he was fine with either result. No, it wasnt that he was fine, but that he had already steeled his mind. Even if Im never forgiven Seol Jihu murmured quietly. Im going to continue begging for forgiveness for the rest of my life. Seol Wooseok glanced at Seol Jihu with widened eyes. Then, he grinned. Im proud of you but doing it for the rest of your life is too much. . No matter what you did in the past, youre still Fathers son. I doubt hed treat you like a criminal forever when youre sincerely apologizing and begging for forgiveness. Seol Jihu didnt say anything. It would be great if it was like his older brother said, but he didnt want to forget the vow he made today. Thanks. For believing in me. Still, Seol Jihu didnt forget to thank him. It was all thanks to you, Hyung, that I was able to come this far. Dont mention it. Seol Wooseok replied nonchalantly, then asked in a casual way. You remember what I said at the cafe last time, right? That if you betray us again everyone in the family wont be able to handle it again. Yeah, I remember it. Okay, its fine as long as you remember it. Seol Wooseok rubbed the cigarette on the ashtray and then patted Seol Jihus shoulder. Well if youre that grateful, make me some ramen. Ramen? Seol Jihu turned to the side, taken aback by Seol Wooseoks sudden request. Seol Wooseok licked his lips and rubbed his stomach. Im feeling a bit stuffy because I was nervous when I was eating before I think Ill feel better if I eat your ramen. Sure thats pretty easy. Yeah? Then make me two. Seol Wooseok said in delight. It was then. Bzzz! Seol Jihus pocket vibrated. He took out his phone in a hurry and saw Kim Hannahs name on the screen. Let me take care of this first. Seol Jihu picked up the phone. Seol Wooseok left, saying he would take out the ramen packs. Hello? Mm, Employee Seol Jihu. Are you doing well? A familiar voice rang out through the phone. Seol Jihu grinned. Yes. How about you, Manager Kim? Im doing fine too. Im glad to hear that but whats up? For you to be calling at this hour Oh? Youve gotten bold, huh. Is it because you moved to a different team? Eii, dont be so uptight. How can I not? Jinah is dying to see her daddy. Seol Jihu blinked. It would be lovely to go on a family trip, but Jinahs Dad wont even come back home. Hes too busy, working. Ah, yeah Seol Jihu was taken aback. He didnt expect to eat a counter. Are you home? Yes. You met your parents? Yes, I did. Theres no hesitation in your voice. Well done. Working is important, but you shouldnt forget to spend some time with your family. Do you have any idea how worried our executive advisor was for you? Yes, yes. Alright, Ill see you soon. Tk. The call hung up. Seol Jihu stared at his phone indifferently before turning around. He saw a random ear. Seol Wooseok, who he thought had left, was peeking his ear out on the veranda. Hyung? The ear went back inside. What are you doing? Eavesdropping. Eavesdropping? Im a curious guy. Anyway, this Jinahs Dad isnt such a good father, huh. He doesnt seem to be thinking about his wife and kid Seol Wooseok walked off while murmuring. Seol Jihu stood dazedly before plopping down on a chair in the veranda. He thought Kim Hannah was just joking with him, but it turned out she was being considerate of where he was. That was close All Earthlings had a duty to create and maintain a safe environment for entering Paradise. Seol Jihu only now learned that this wasnt as easy as it sounded. Jeez. Seol Jihu smiled blandly before placing his phone down on the table near him and finishing his cigarette. A cool breeze blew past him. It wasnt bad. Enjoying the cool night wind on Earth, at home, wasnt bad at all. * Though it was late, Seol Jihu decided to go back to his apartment room. His mother tried to make him stay the night, but he didnt feel like it was appropriate yet. After consoling his crying mother, saying he would contact her more often, he kowtowed once and then left the house. Yoo Seonhwa said she would see him off and left with him. Of course, he didnt forget to make ramen for his older brother before he left. The master bedroom TV, which was playing a movie for several hours, was turned off. The father was no longer lying on the bed. He was standing at the window, looking down at the front yard through a small gap between the curtains. His eyes were fixed on Seol Jihus back as he opened the door and left with Yoo Seonhwa. His gaze lasted all the way until he disappeared past the alleyway illuminated by streetlamps. He let loose a deep sigh and turned back. He gazed at the spot where Seol Jihu was kowtowing. [To tell you the truth, I got scolded. I even got beat up.] [He said I shouldnt be making the decision so shamelessly when I almost ruined other peoples lives] [Strangely enough, he said the same thing you did. That I shouldnt think this matter is done and over with just because I returned the money I owed.] [That I should put myself in your shoes] A bland chuckle escaped his mouth. An old grandpa at his workplace, was it? He sure seemed to know some things, perhaps due to his age. However, what lingered on the fathers mind the most was something else. [So Im finally ready.] [In front of my family Im ready to live as a criminal for the rest of my life.] The way Seol Jihu begged for forgiveness usually followed a set pattern. He would say that it was for real this time, that he should trust him just one more time. He was always full of excuses. But he wasnt like that this time. He didnt demand his forgiveness. [Im sorry.] His sincerity could be felt from just those two words. More so than any other time. Live as a criminal for the rest of his life The father helplessly gazed at the spot where his second son had knelt before finally opening the bedroom door. When he went to the kitchen, he saw his older son savoring every bite of ramen. Youre finally out? Seol Wooseok pretended to notice him. You must be hungry. I wonder if theres any food left at all Mother packed everything for Jihu. Really. Do you want some ramen? His father heaved a cough and sat down. Seol Wooseok pushed his bowl toward him. Here. Ill go rummage through the fridge. If theres nothing, Ill bring a new bowl and a pair of chopsticks. He got up as if he was being extremely generous. However, this was a critical mistake. When he came back with a few packed leftovers, a new bowl, and a pair of chopsticks, he froze stiff. It hadnt even been a few minutes since he left, but the noodles had disappeared completely. Its like they say, hunger is the best sauce. It was good. The father put down the chopsticks in satisfaction. He then saw Seol Wooseok dazedly staring at him and furrowed his brows. Whats wrong? How can you eat it all? Its just a bowl of ramen You already had dinner, didnt you? Why, you want me to make you another one? That Jihu made it for me. Seol Wooseok muttered like his world had come crumbling down. His father flinched. I thought you made it. Its been years since Ive had it I was wondering why it was so good. I even coaxed him into making two portions I was eating sparingly too I left the soup behind. So you at least have some conscience left in you. Seol Wooseok said in a rare, critical tone. Its gonna be a hit if he ever opens a ramen shop. His father said with a dry cough and then got up. Oh yeah. He stopped before opening the bedroom door. You said you have them? Have what? His bank statements and salary breakdown. Seol Wooseok, who was putting rice into the ramen bowl with a glum expression, turned his head. Father? Bring them to me. Or you can just leave them on the table tomorrow morning. Tang. The door shut close. Seol Wooseok stared at the bedroom door for a long time. He then stared at the ramen bowl and fell into thought. Perhaps he was reading too much into it, but he wasnt sure whether his fathers change in attitude was due to Seol Jihus sincerity or this absurdly delicious ramen. * Same time. Kim Hannah was holding onto her phone. It looks like he really went. Its easy to tell when hes lying. His voice was good. I was worried, so Im glad to hear that. An aged voice flowed out from the other side of the phone. Perfect. Lets not delay any longer and proceed right away. Uh will it be okay? Probably not. Jang Maldong said clearly once Kim Hannah showed hesitation. Jihu has replaced his gambling addiction with that place. The pleasure that comes from gambling is similar to that of drugs. The fact that he quit without any withdrawal symptoms means Jihu is feeling more pleasure from that side. Theres no way it will be okay. Then well need to be fully prepared. The saving grace is that Jihu took the right first step. But theres still a long way to go. Even quitting smoking is notoriously difficult. Escaping the pleasure of gambling is going to be even harder. Jihu did have a severe case of addiction Kim Hannah sighed. I understand. Then I will see you at the airport. Dont forget. Jihu is only now at the starting line. This is where it all begins. Yes, I will keep that in mind. And dont forget what I told you back then. Of course not. Great. Ill see you at the airport. The call ended. * Seol Jihu walked for a long time after parting with Yoo Seonhwa. For some reason, he felt relieved of all his worries. His feet grew hot after walking for dozens of minutes, so he immediately grabbed a taxi. Thank you. After getting off and entering his apartment room, Seol Jihu collapsed on his bed. In the past, he would come back home with a sour face every time he went to see his family. But now, he was free and unencumbered as he stared up at the ceiling. However, he scowled in the next moment as he put his hand into his pocket. Ah, shit. He couldnt grab his phone. He didnt leave it in the taxi. Thinking about it carefully, he seemed to have left it on the veranda table. What a clutz! He ridiculed himself and rolled around in the bed. His eyes twinkled as a small piece of paper slipped out. Though he didnt mean to, he didnt have any way of contacting people at the moment. There was a chance that someone from Area 1 was there. Since he went to see his family, wouldnt it be okay if he went back real quick? Or maybe I should wait until tomorrow Seol Jihu smacked his lips as he suddenly thought about his mother. It was already deep into the night. Wouldnt the right thing be to wait until tomorrow and give his mother a call before going back? Ding-dong! The bell suddenly rang while Seol Jihu was deeply hesitating. But who could it be this late at night? Who is it? Its me. Whos me? 500 won if youre curious. What crazy person is this? Seol Jihu took out a 500 won coin and opened the door with a confused face. Who He was stopped short as a group pushed their way in as soon as he opened the door. Wow, its clean. Hnng, its simpler than I thought. Eun Yuri and Oh Rahee commented as they looked around his apartment room. They werent the only ones. Yi Seol-Ah and Yi Sungjin came as well, and Jinahs Mom, who seemed to be the ringleader of the group, was here as well. Stop blocking the way and step aside. Why are you living in such a tiny place anyway? Arent you loaded? Even Phi Sora walked in with two luggage bags. For a moment, Seol Jihu didnt recognize them because they were either wearing or dragging a luggage bag and wearing their casual clothes. W-What are you guys doing here? Seol Jihu snapped out of his daze and asked. What are we doing here? Kim Hannah said with a relaxed face. This. Chak, chak. She suddenly clapped twice. The five remaining intruders all turned toward her and gave each other odd looks. Just as Seol Jihu felt that something was off Get him! Find it quickly! Waaaaah! Leave me out of this. I dont want him to get all pissy at me Ah, hey! At least hold onto him! Four people including Phi Sora rushed at him. Yap! Eun Yuri hugged Seol Jihu from the back, and Phi Sora grabbed his arms. Seol Jihu stood in a daze before feeling a hand reach into his pockets and realizing what they were trying to do. Ah, fuck! He tried to squirm out, but Yi Seol-Ahs hand had already pulled the small piece of paper out of his pocket. Found it! She shouted with a beaming smile. Good job. Now bring it here. Kim Hannah put out her hand and spoke. Seol Jihus eyes widened rapidly. Without that piece of paper, he couldnt go to Paradise. Realizing that it had been stolen, a fire lit up inside him. The hell was that for!? A roar burst out and resounded in the small apartment room. It was so loud that Yi Seol-Ah, who was about to hand over the paper to Kim Hannah, shrunk back. It wasnt just her that was surprised. Everyone else was too. Seol Jihus eyes were flashing blue with fury. He didnt look like he was kidding around this time. Ah. Oh my. Seol Jihu threw Eun Yuri and Phi Sora off and stomped toward Yi Seol-Ah. Hand it over. Wait. Theres something I need to say to you. I dont care. Hand it over while Im still being nice. Listen Aaaah! Kim Hannah quickly stepped in and put out her arm, but she furrowed her brows in the next moment. Seol Jihu had grabbed her arm hard. As she fell to her knees moaning, Seol Jihu turned his gaze like a demon. Scared out of her wits, tears welled up in Yi Seol-Ahs eyes. So sorry Ah, whyd you shout!? You scared her! Sensing that the atmosphere was turning sour, Phi Sora shouted back and cut in between them. Look, you made her cry! Was that something to get so angry about? U-Unni, its my fault. Im sorry, Im sorry Once Phi Sora raised her voice, Yi Seol-Ah started sobbing. Seol Jihu furrowed his brows. He was feeling good after coming home, but it was all ruined, thanks to a certain someone. Seol Jihu glared at Kim Hannah, who was biting down on her lower lip. Whatever, Im outta here. Kwang! The door slammed shut. An untimely silence filled the apartment room that Seol Jihu left. I knew this would happen. Oh Rahee shook her head. I mean, I get why hes angry, but how can he do that to us!? Hes pulled pranks on us a countless number of times! Phi Sora shouted in a sullen voice. What should I do? Ive never seen Oppa so angry. Eun Yuri asked, smacking her lips. Huu. Kim Hannah smiled bitterly. Why is this so hard She grumbled with her hands on her waist. She recalled Seol Jihu and smacked her lips. Jinahs Dad, my ass. Youre the actual Jinah, you son of a bitch. * Seol Jihu didnt go far. He took a seat by a table at a nearby convenience store and smoked one cigarette after the other. The Kim Hannah, Oh Rahee, and Eun Yuri trio were peeking their heads out from the corner of the alleyway staring at him. Thirty minutes had already gone by. I didnt think hed be this mad Eun Yuri tilted her head, not knowing the full background story. Kim Hannah clicked her tongue. Jang Maldongs prediction was spot-on. The reaction Seol Jihu showed just now was most likely the same as when someone prevented him from going to the casino. That was why he lashed out. In any case, just watching him like this wouldnt net any gains. Kim Hannah eventually called him. She figured it was better than talking to him face to face. Hello? Kim Hannahs eyes widened. Seol Jihu didnt pick up. Moreover, the person who picked up the phone was a woman. Excuse me, isnt this Jihus phone? Yes, it is. He left it home. The caller ID says Manager Kim Hannah. Are you perhaps his senior from work? This bastard. Kim Hannah shut her eyes, but quickly spoke. Ah, yes! It is. And you must be Im his childhood friend. You called him quite late. Did something happen? No, no. I already met with Jihu. At this hour? Theres an overseas workshop, so we have to get a plane ticket, but Jihu says he doesnt have his passport. Ah, its not that he doesnt have it. He just doesnt know where it is. You should be able to find it in the second compartment of his drawer. This childhood friend of Seol Jihu seemed to know him better than Seol Jihu himself. Kim Hannah furrowed her brows before recalling Seol Jihus family background and understanding. Childhood friend. It must be his ex-girlfriend. Once her thoughts reached this point, she asked just in case. Thank you. Ill let him know right away. No problem. He might be lacking in some areas, but please take care of my Jihu. Of course. Ah, by the way ? There is something Id like to ask if thats okay with you. There was a bit of a problem, you see Kim Hannah took Seol Jihus position and face into account and appropriately devised a story. Once the explanation ended, a flustered voice rang out. J-Jihu is sulking? Y-Yes. Hes a little childish, but he doesnt get sulky that often Is he sulking a lot? He stormed out. Ah, dont misunderstand though. It was clearly our fault. H-He stormed out? Without saying anything? Why is she surprised? Kim Hannah gave the phone an odd look. He really didnt say anything? What was his expression like? Was it cold? Im not sure, but he wasnt completely silent. He shouted a bit and looked very clearly angry. Anyone would have been able to tell with just one glance. Ah thats not too bad then. A sigh of relief came out, though Kim Hannah was still confused. Its a medium-sulk. Medium-sulk? Kim Hannah furrowed her brows. Then, she showed a dumbfounded expression at the following explanation. Seol Jihu apparently had five stages of sulking: tiny-sulk, little-sulk, medium-sulk, big-sulk, and super-sulk. Im glad. I thought he erupted with big-sulk for the first time in fourteen years The last one took a year and two months to solve Kim Hannah wanted to ask if she had to separate Seol Jihus level of sulkiness into stages but held it in. Anyway, Im glad. Medium-sulk happens once every year or two, but its easy to solve with a special cheat key. Cheat key? Yes. Is there anyone nearby that Jihu trusts? Kim Hannahs eyes fell on Oh Rahee and Eun Yuri. No. I guess theres no choice. Let me talk to him. Are you sure? Ill be fine. Dont say anything and just put him on the phone. Kim Hannah did as she said. After borrowing Eun Yuris phone, she carefully walked up to Seol Jihu and put her own phone against his ear. What do you Seol Jihu, who was about to lash out again, jumped in a startle. Seon, Seonhwa? W-Why are you Seol Jihu glared at Kim Hannah sharply as Kim Hannah pressed buttons on Eun Yuris phone. Okay, okay, I was a bit too harsh. I promise. No, really. Did you just yell at me? No, I didnt yell. O-Okay, I wont yell. Seol Jihu finished the call just barely and then turned his head. Argh Hey, Kim Hannah. Before he could say anything, Kim Hannah pushed another phone against his ear. Is this you, Jihu? Jang Maldongs voice flowed out. Seol Jihu gritted his teeth. Yes, master. This is the first time were talking on Earth, isnt it? Its the same as in Paradise. I heard you went to visit your parents. Yes, I came back not too long ago. And your parents? Ive met with them both. Good job. Really, good job. Seol Jihus bad mood subsided a bit with Jang Maldongs compliment. Now youre thinking you shouldve gone earlier, arent you? Yeah, haha Anyway, I heard there was a problem? No, these guys just Dont be too harsh on them. I told them to do it. You did? With your personality, I figured youd enter Paradise right away. But now that I think about it, it was a bit harsh. Im sorry. No, you dont need to apologize I know youre thinking of my best interest. Jang Maldong let out a faint chuckle. Anyway, you should go with us. It will be a good chance to get some rest. Besides, do you really think Im going just to have fun? Pardon? Youll know once you get there. Theres something I want to show you and someone I want to introduce to you too. Seol Jihu couldnt refuse with Jang Maldong putting it this way. Wasnt he the one who advised him to visit his family too? Got it. Im sorry for causing trouble. You punk, you changed in such a short period of time? Jang Maldong chuckled. After promising to meet at the airport, Seol Jihu let loose a deep sigh while holding the phone in his hand. Kim Hannah was simply whistling as she stared at the far distance. Once Seol Jihu stared at her fixedly, she stopped whistling and quietly spoke. Sorry. Sorry about what? Sorry. I apologize. You dont even know why Im angry, do you? Seol Jihu snapped at her. I understand your intent, but if you were that worried, you could have just asked for it. Why would you try to steal it? Okay, Im sorry. I wont do it again. As Kim Hannah apologized again and again, Seol Jihu stopped quibbling and held out his hand. Kim Hannah obediently took out a piece of paper from her handbag and then handed it over. Ill give this back but can I ask something? What? Seol Jihu retorted curtly as he put the piece of paper back into his pocket. If I had explained the situation and asked you for it, would you have given it to me? Isnt that obvious? Can you swear on it? . Seol Jihu didnt reply. Lets hurry up and go back. I have to apologize to the other guys too. Kim Hannah gave a sidelong glance as she watched Seol Jihu walk off. At the same time, a doubt surfaced in her mind. She expected him to cause a ruckus like a bucking bull. However, he was reined in rather easily. Childhood friend Yoo Seonhwa, was it? This childhood friend seemed to know a lot about Seol Jihu. In great detail, no less. Perhaps it wasnt that Seol Jihu couldnt be reined in, but that he was already reined in perfectly by someone else. Kim Hannah couldnt help but think, perhaps that was why she couldnt control him. * Seol Jihu opened his apartment door with a cough. There were three people sitting inside. Yi Seol-Ah was sitting on the floor, sobbing, and Yi Sungjin was consoling his crying sister. As for Phi Sora Tak! Tak! She was on her knees, neatly folding Seol Jihus clothes. Speaking of which, his closet and drawers were all open. Even the emergency medicines, toothbrush, and toothpaste were stuffed into Ziploc bags and put into a luggage bag. She seemed to be packing his bag for him. Phi Sora glanced toward the front door as she packed Seol Jihus underwear in the luggage. Youre back? She seemed a bit meek. Are you less angry now? . Sorry for going through your room without permission, but were short on time, so I figured Id pack beforehand. I should have done it I was actually pretty surprised. You have almost every basic living necessity. Everything other than your clothes was neatly packed too. You didnt do this, right? When Phi Sora spoke as if nothing happened, Seol Jihu felt even more apologetic. Sorry. He scratched his head. Phi Sora humphed. Well Im sorry too. I didnt think youd react so strongly. . Still, how can you yell at these kids so suddenly? As the organizations representative, no less. Youre like the father of the group too. Since youre usually not like that, you frightened her even more. Just look at her. Phi Sora nagged on and on. O-Orabeowi Yi Seol-Ah called out to Seol Jihu while sobbing. Im sowwy. Seol Jihu immediately lowered his head. Im really sorry. I kind of snapped in the heat of the moment. Daddy says hes sorry. You should stop crying too. Yi Seol-Ah nodded her head and wiped her eyes. Once Seol Jihu consoled her, her complexion brightened a bit. Hah. A scoff rang out. Kim Hannah was leaning against the front door with her arms crossed. When did you make another family? What the heck does that mean? You called me Jinahs Mom, but whats this? You already had two other kids? Phi Soras head turned at Kim Hannahs words. Jinahs Dad, make it clear if you dont want a divorce paper delivered to your doorstep. Is it me or that bitch? Hak! In the end, Phi Sora burst into laughter. Jinahs Dad, she says! What a name! Kakaka! Seol Jihu smiled bitterly as he saw Phi Sora laugh hysterically. Early that morning, a van carrying Seol Jihu arrived at Incheon International Airport. The group consisting of Seol Jihu and six others got on the plane ride to Hawaii. After about an eight and a half hour flight, the plane arrived at their destination. Chapter 360. What It Means to Change (2) Seol Jihu didnt feel tired even though the flight lasted longer than 8 hours. That was because he flew first class. The seats were expensive, costing about 10 million won per person, but the price didnt matter because most of them had already made a name for themselves in Paradise. After all, the tickets were worth only about 20 silver coins in Paradise currency. As a result, they had an enjoyable flight and didnt have to wait long to receive their luggage. On the other hand, he did feel sorry. Eun Yuri was from a wealthy family, so she could afford the ticket, but Yi Seol-Ah and Yi Sungjin were in a tight spot. He later found out that Jang Maldong had paid for their seats. He shouldve been the one to take care of their financial needs since he was the representative and all, but because he had his hands full with matters concerning his family, he failed to notice the siblings situation. Seol Jihu blamed himself for that. When they walked out of Honolulu Airport, the members who had arrived in advance were waiting for them outside. Hey! Look here! Seol Jihu gave a faint smile when he noticed Chohong waving her arms at them as loudly as ever. She was dressed in the same casual style she maintained in Paradise a sleeveless shirt and dolphin shorts. Next to Chohong stood Hugo with a broad smile across his face, dressed in a blue shirt with a floral pattern and white tennis shorts. So we finally meet on Earth. Here, give me your suitcase. Ill carry it to the car. With doubtful eyes, Jang Maldong watched Chohong grab his suitcase. No, thank you, I can carry it myself. Just give it to me, you damned old man! Do you know how long Ive waited for the chance to smack you with this? I appreciate your offer, but Im fine. Hand it over! Wanna die!? Chohong said all this with a bright smile on her face. But her smile faded when she saw Jang Maldong glaring at her. Enough is enough! Tak! A stick hit her head. Chohong grabbed her head with a shriek. Ow! What was that for? I just wanted to help! Enough with the lying! You just said youd hit me with this suitcase. Chohong blinked rapidly. What the you speak Cantonese? Not just Cantonese. I can speak English, Mandarin, Japanese, and French. I bet youve never imagined that I used to be an interpreter! You bastard. Jang Maldongs sudden confession turned Chohongs face pale. Damn it! But I havent said a tenth of what I want to say! She pounded the ground with her fists and wailed. Meanwhile, Seol Jihu was exchanging greetings with another man. Ohaiyo, Kazuki-san. Annyeong. So we finally meet on Earth. The Korean spoke Japanese and the Japanese spoke Korean. Oh, do you speak Korean? A little. I read a conversation book on the plane. I probably wont be able to understand a complex sentence. Kazuki answered without hesitation as though he had expected the question. Suddenly, Seol Jihus eyes traveled behind Kazuki to the tiny woman in a cherry blossom haori. The fair-skinned beauty with neatly combed black hair gave off the warm scent of tea. She stood with her hands clasped together in front of her waist. When Seol Jihus gaze met hers, she smiled politely and bowed her head to him. Startled, Seol Jihu bowed in return. He couldve sworn that hed never seen this woman before. Who is she? Still, there was something about her that was oddly familiar to him. Seol Jihu tried to recall if, in fact, he had seen her anywhere before. It was then that Kazuki cleared his throat, and the sound prompted Seol Jihu to draw a conclusion. I see you brought your girlfriend, Mister Kazuki. I dont understand what you just said, but I have a feeling it was an insult. Lover. I said, lover. Shes your girlfriend, right? Kazuki slowly closed his eyes. Hoshino Urara. Pardon? Seol Jihu stood dazed for a while before waving his hand and bursting into laughter. Hoshino Urara, the epitome of a lady? Did Kazuki really think hed believe that? Haha. Right. Very funny. Shes Hoshino Urara. I know its hard to believe, but its true. Right. Im disappointed in you, Mister Kazuki. Youre just saying whatever comes to your mind, thinking I wont be able to understand you. Seol Jihu narrowed his eyes and glared at Kazuki. Even though Kazuki couldnt understand a word Seol Jihu had just said, he knew the representative was suspecting him of lying. Im telling the truth. I was surprised, too. Check her passport. Itll say Hoshino Urara. Ah, you keep saying that, but Im not going to fall for it. Seol Jihu shook his head and turned his gaze to the woman with a faint smile. Hello. Can I ask you a question? H-Hi. What''s your relationship with Mr. Kazuki? He did learn English at school for almost 20 years. Amazed by his own English skills, Seol Jihu felt subtle confidence emanating from within. The woman looked perplexed by the sudden question. Ah. She looked alternately at Seol Jihu and at Kazuki, hesitating, opening, and then closing her mouth several times. She then lowered her gaze slightly and blushed before taking a few short steps towards Kazuki and locking her arm in his. Kazuki stepped back in surprise. Wow! That was cruel, Mister Kazuki. Dont fall for it! Look! Kazuki pointed angrily at the woman. Seol Jihu furrowed his brow. Huh? The woman was rolling on the floor laughing. Their eyes met and, with a smirk, she removed her obi and threw her haori into the air. This revealed the brightly colored dress she was wearing underneath. Hula hula~ Hula hula~ Dressed in a muumuu, the traditional Hawaiian dress, she began dancing the hula. Miss Hoshino Urara? Seol Jihus jaw dropped. She only changed her expression, yet everything else about her seemed different. A lady befitting calligraphy and tea ceremony had turned into a whacko in the blink of an eye. See? I told you. Wait, why is Miss Hoshino Urara here. The commotion stopped when Jang Maldong called them. Seol Jihu crawled inside the SUV, and Hugo drove to the hotel. They were scheduled to stay at Full Moon, a five-star hotel founded by an ex-Paradise Earthling near the Waikiki Beach. Nothing interesting happened on the first day. Their flight was comfortable, but because most of them had spent the entire day before the flight preparing for the trip, fatigue had built up inside them. So on the first day, they changed into comfortable clothes and relaxed at the hotel, chatted, had dinner, and went to bed early. And the next day, everyone went to the beach as promised. The beach was bustling with tourists, but Seol Jihu sat alone under a parasol away from all the commotion. He stared at the sea absent-mindedly. There was not a thought in his head. He felt like he was in the reserve forces training all over again. What are you doing there alone and lonely? It was then that he heard a lively voice. Phi Sora and the rest of the Valhalla girls, all dressed in bikinis of various colors, were approaching him. They must have noticed all the attention they had drawn to themselves, for there was an air of arrogance about the way they walked. Seol Jihu stared at Phi Sora, dazed and silent. She was wearing a shockingly sexy, red velvet bikini that showed off her figure to perfection. It was hard to tell whether the bikini was a swimsuit or lingerie. Why are you looking at me like that? Youre such a perv. Phi Sora began but stopped halfway through her sentence and put on a confused face. Seol Jihus eyes were dead like those of a rotten fish. He didnt seem to care at all about them. Phi Sora could read the thoughts in his head. Who am I? Where am I? Why am I wasting my time here? Ah, Im so bored. I want to go to Paradise. Perplexed, she blurted out. W-what do you think? I treated myself to a new bikini. Ah. Sure. You girls are all pretty. I think the man in front of us might be a zombie. Its like he has no soul. Oh Rahee, dressed in a black halterneck bikini, giggled as she ran her hand through her hair. With a deep sigh, Seol Jihu lay down on the sand. The truth was that hed rather look at Maria, dressed in a loose t-shirt, denim shorts, and a straw hat, yawning her head off, than the assortment of bikinis right in front of his eyes. If I fall asleep now, I might wake up on the last day of the trip. Seol Jihu closed his eyes with a vague sense of anticipation. Wait, why are you lying down? And why are you closing your eyes? Of course, that never happened, and he felt a hand lift him up by his legs. Rather than sleeping, dear, you should have some fun. She grabbed both of his ankles and pulled them towards her. Seol Jihu wiggled his body. Let me go I dont want to play beach volleyball. Thats funny. Just because were at the beach and wearing bikinis doesnt mean were gonna play beach volleyball. I can picture it in my head. A character sits at his desk fanning himself with his hand, complaining, Hot~ Its so hot~ And then another one comes in wearing a swimsuit and a tube around his waist, yelling, Lets go to the beach! The opening song plays and the scene changes to a beach. Everyone runs to the sea screaming, Uahhhhhh! What are you talking about? Your excuse is bad and way too long. Come on, lets go. Mr. Hugo borrowed jet skis for us. No For Gods sake, stay still, will you? Lets play together Zzzzz. Phi Sora dragged Seol Jihu across the sandy beach, leaving a long trail behind. As Phi Sora had said, there were several jet skis parked on the beach, waiting patiently for their owners to arrive. Two people could get on one. Seol Jihu ended up pairing with Eun Yuri. Would you like to drive, Miss Eun Yuri? Eun Yuri shook her head so hard that the white frill on her bikini swayed side to side. She confessed she didnt have the license. With a soft sigh, Seol Jihu crawled into the front seat and started the engine. O-Oppa. Can you start out slow? He felt Eun Yuris arms tighten around his waist, so he drove the jet ski at low speed. For a while, he continued to drive in a straight line without taking any turn. As a result, the shore was now quite far away. Oppa? Alarmed, Eun Yuri called out Seol Jihus name, but there was no response. Seol Jihus dazed eyes stared off into the horizon. Even while driving, his head was full of Paradise. In the middle of the vast ocean with no end in sight, the line at which the water and the sky met was breathtakingly beautiful. Yes, that must be where paradise is. If he could go beyond that horizon, he would certainly reach paradise. Thinking so, Seol Jihu was about to speed up his jet ski when suddenly. Chwaa! A big wave splashed on him. The cold temperature of the water brought Seol Jihu to his senses. What the? You couldnt possibly be here for a casual boat ride! Chohong smirked, and the jet ski carrying Chohong and Maria quickly moved away. Chwaa! Just then another splash of water struck him. Hoshino Urara had braked, splashing water into the air seconds before her jet ski collided with Seol Jihus. Ugh. What are you doing? What do you think were doing? This is a war! Eun Yuri protested, but all she got for it was a sneer. Getting wet is all part of the jet ski experience. You do know this is competition, right? Dont let your guard down, or else youll fall off! Phi Sora, sitting in the back seat, gently waved her hand as Hoshino Urara drove their jet ski away from Seol Jihu and Eun Yuri. Looking around, they spotted Hugo and Audrey Basler vigilantly waiting for an opportunity to strike them. Damn it. Completely soaked from head to toe, Eun Yuri bit her lower lip. Oppa, we should also? She stopped halfway through her sentence, feeling a slight tremble against her skin. O-Oppa? Seol Jihu was shaking with his head down. He was, in fact, pissed. His heart began racing. Thinking about Paradise was his respite from the present. He didnt want to come on this trip from the start. They dragged me here by force, and now they wont even let me daydream in peace? Fury whirled inside Seol Jihu like a storm. They were giving him no choice. He clenched his teeth and tightened his grip on the handlebars. Oppa. Lets try our best. Eun Yuri chirped, without realizing the seriousness of the situation. This only made the matter worse. Seol Jihus patience finally ran out and he raised his head in a flash. His eyes blazed with a sharp glow. Im going to kill you all. Vruaaang! Seol Jihu muttered and stepped on the accelerator. As the jet ski bounded forward, Eun Yuris eyes widened in surprise. Waaaait! Her desperate cry echoed in the air. Hmm? Jang Maldong, who was watching them from the shore, couldnt hide his surprise. Suddenly one of the jet skis accelerated after the one carrying Chohong and Maria. As soon as the jet ski overtook its target, it swung in a circle, drifting sideways. Oho, what a beautiful drive! The stunning drift surprised Jang Maldong. Enormous waves created by the drift struck Chohong and Maria from all sides and the pair fell into the water, hopelessly waving their arms in a desperate struggle to stay afloat. But Seol Jihu didnt stop there. He immediately charged towards the jet ski carrying Hugo and Yi Seol-Ah. Not so easy! Hugo confronted Seol Jihu. He was absolutely confident in his driving skills but soon found himself screaming. Seol Jihus jet ski approached Hugo, and as it quickly moved left and right in succession, waves soared, causing Hugos jet ski to flip over. Yi Seol-Ah and Eun Yuris screams beautifully harmonized together. Screams such as Uak or Kyak werent exactly authentic. When you made those kinds of sounds, youre still conscious of your surroundings, at least to some degree. A person overcome with fear would never make such designing sounds. And in that regard. KIEEEEUKIAAAKK Eun Yuri couldnt be more authentic if she tried. What the hell? Whats wrong with him? Is he out of his mind? Chohong muttered in shock. Only her head was visible above water. Dont worry! Ill stop him! Well, well, well. Arent you pretty good, dear? Come play with us too! Brimming with confidence, Hoshino Urara and Phi Sora began charging at Seol Jihu. Of course, what happened next was. Vruaaaaang! Im sorry! Im sorry! Im sorry! Im sorry! Dear, dear, dear, dear, wait, wait, wait, wait! Not even 10 seconds passed before they fled from Seol Jihu, who then began chasing them at full speed. He quickly overtook their jet ski, and to nobodys surprise, the pair ended up in the water. Hey. Oh Rahee, who was sitting behind Kazuki, reached out her arm and poked the driver in the side. Lets run away. There are only two teams left. What are you saying? I said, lets get out of here. Damn it, whats run away in Japanese? I dont understand you, but we should leave now. That stuff looks too dangerous. Seol Jihu turned his jet ski around to search for the next target, and Audrey Basler and Yi Sungjin decided to jump into the water voluntarily. When he saw what had happened, Kazuki turned his jet ski in the other direction, towards the shore. But he was too late. He was hunted down before he could escape, and he and Oh Rahee fell into the water together. It wasnt until after he parked the jet ski at the beach that Seol Jihu came to his senses. Ouch. A sudden and sharp pain made him grimace. He looked down to discover the nail marks on his sides. His back was also burning with pain. It seemed someone had clawed him. Upon returning to the beach, the culprit immediately escaped from the jet ski, but fell before she could get far. Uaah, ueeehh, huaaaang. Clearly terrified, she crawled away from the shore, bawling her eyes out. What just happened? Seol Jihu tilted his head questioningly. There were several ownerless jet skis floating in the sea. He remembered being angry with the others, but nothing after that. But he had a feeling that something very terrible and violent had happened. Did Future Vision get activated or something? That was no joke. Youre quite the show-off, arent you? Kim Hannah approached Seol Jihu, who stood dazed and confused. She was dressed in a blue-black monokini, which gracefully revealed her slim waist. Seol Jihus gaze lingered on her, and she smirked at him. Whats with those eyes? What are you thinking? Our second child. ? What should we name Jinahs sibling? Immediately a kick flew in and Seol Jihu backed away. Kim Hannah clicked her tongue. Anyway, congratulations on your win. My win? For the jet ski race just now. You guys were judged on how beautifully you drove the jet skis, and you won by a landslide. Kim Hannah praised him, but Seol Jihu clearly wasnt interested. What are you keeping score for? Dont you know that games and prizes are mandatory for a workshop? Theyre recipes for fun. Still, Seol Jihu didnt seem to care. Kim Hannah pulled down her sunglasses just enough for him to see her eyes. You dont look very impressed. But I bet youd be surprised to hear what the first-place prize is. What is it? A wish. Within realistic ranges, of course. A wish? Were on Earth. What good can that do? Believe me, depending on how you use it, youll find it very satisfying. For example you may wish to leave Hawaii and return to Paradise. Can I really wish for that? Of course. Thats why its called a wish. And, Master already gave consent. Seol Jihus face immediately brightened. Ive prepared 6 individual games and 6 team games, for a total of 12 games. If you can place first in half of these games, you wont have a problem winning the grand prize. Pushing her sunglasses back up, Kim Hannah gave a mischievous smile. Next up is beach volleyball. Participation is not mandatory, but if you choose to participate, youll have to pair up with someone. You can choose a different partner for each game. Now, have I piqued your interest? Kim Hannahs words had a great effect on him. Seol Jihu left right away to search for a partner. Under a parasol, Eun Yuri lay flat on her stomach, trying to calm her breath. Miss Eun Yuri! She flinched when she heard Seol Jihus footsteps. Beach volleyball is next! Eh? Team up with me again. Come on, get up! Eh? Lets go! Lets win first place one more time! Eun Yuri fled with a scream. Seol Jihu smacked his lips as he watched her run away with all her might. It was then that his eyes noticed Phi Sora walking out of the water with faltering steps. Seol Jihu turned around. Miss Phi Sora! Y-Yes? Why are you suddenly so sparkly? Be my partner for the next game. Hold on. Im too tired Wait! Their position was reversed. This time, Seol Jihu was the one dragging Phi Sora by force. Kim Hannah nodded contentedly, looking at Seol Jihu, now far more into the game than anyone else. Huhu. Looks like hes having fun. She called it Operation Drill Sergeant. She applied the same method used by drill instructors in Reserve Forces, in which they encourage soldiers to train harder than usual by telling them they can go home early that day. But when everything is over, its already their regular quitting time. The jet ski was unexpected, but theres no way hell win all of them! Kim Hannah was a little surprised when Seol Jihu also ended up winning the beach volleyball but remained undisturbed regardless. She was confident that her operation would succeed because she had organized these games after a thorough investigation into what the members were good at. She even felt a little sorry for Seol Jihu. Kim Hannah flashed a sly smile as she watched Seol Jihu roar in victory. But her smile disappeared not even halfway through the day. The third game was billiards. Kuhuhuhu. Sorry, but billiards is my game. Im definitely going to win this time. My score goes way beyond 27 points for 3-cushion! Hugo announced arrogantly, holding up his cue stick. And his confidence wasnt unfounded. He beat his opponents one after another and reached the final, but then he ran into a problem. No way how are you so good? You a pro or somethin? Hugos jaw dropped as he watched Seol Jihu play. He tried his best to catch up, but his opponent kept scoring at an unimaginably fast pace until he finally took the victory. Huu, I won. Youre pretty good, Hugo. Seol Jihu praised Hugo as he wiped the sweat off of his forehead. Hugo fell to his knees in shock. The same thing happened in the fourth game. Kazuki and Chohong reached the finals but were beaten by Seol Jihu and Hoshino Urara after a fierce battle. Suckers! Did you all see that? The human bulldo-zer! Seol Jihu-nim is here! Hoshino Urara raised both of her arms in the air, psyched by the victory. Kim Hannah could no longer afford to relax. To dampen Seol Jihus spirits, she decided to host the fifth game, Poker, which was originally planned to take place the next day. She even teamed up with Seol Jihu just for the sake of trolling him, but he stooped even lower. Using Nine Eyes, which he had vowed to never rely on again, Seol Jihu won again by a landslide. He had topped the list five times in just one day. Im sorry. In the end, Kim Hannah ended up apologizing to Jang Maldong. I never imagined Jihu would be this good. Seriously, this makes no sense. No sense at all. Kim Hannah complained, raising her hands. Jihus billiard skills are worth at least 30 points, according to Mr. Hugo. With a little practice, he could even become a professional player. Can you imagine? He said hed never played billiards before college! Im more amazed by the jet ski. And ping-pong, too! I heard Kazuki was once a promising amateur ping-pong prospect. How can Jihu win against someone like that? He said he was first in his class in high school, but thats nothing compared to Kazuki. Well, they say the ball is round. And Poker! I played bad on purpose, but it was like he was making fun of me! Kim Hannah was hopping mad. Seol Jihu was crushing through all the obstacles shed prepared for him. She could almost understand how the Parasite Queen felt. It cant be helped. Jang Maldong shook his head and smiled bitterly, as he hadnt expected Seol Jihus persistence to be this terrifying. I was actually going to do this the day before we left Hawaii, but I think Ill have to move it up to tonight. That night, Jang Maldong took Seol Jihu to downtown Honolulu. They arrived at a hospital called Eden Paradise. Seol Jihu learned that this hospital was also founded by an Earthling. A man who looked to be a hospital staff rushed out to greet Jang Maldong. Seol Jihu fell silent as he watched the old man talk to the hospital staff. He wasnt sure why Jang Maldong brought him here, but he was prepared for anything. Jang Maldong had told him that there was a place he wanted to show Seol Jihu, his pupil, and someone he wanted him to meet. Jang Maldong soon returned with a file and two lanyards, each attached to a visitors pass in the form of a card. Lets go in. He handed Seol Jihu one of the cards and turned around. The hospital was busy. Even though it was late, the hallways were filled with doctors, nurses, and patients in robes. Hawaii is a gathering place for people who work there. Jang Maldong explained, leading Seol Jihu down the hall. Because it has a specialist hospital dedicated for people like us. This place is not a charity, of course, but its better than nothing. At least theres a safety net for when things go wrong. So if we die on the other side, this hospital takes care of us? Yes. A lot of people move to Hawaii just to be near this hospital because shorter distance means faster response time. However. Jang Maldong paused and smacked his lips. Do you know what life people who died there live on Earth? I dont. They live a wretched life. Jang Maldong said simply. The survival rate for ex-Paradise Earthlings is about 57 percent. But that number includes Level 1. The mortality rate increases exponentially for every increase in level. Jang Maldong took his eyes off the document and stopped in his tracks. He stared quietly into the open room. Chapter 361. What It Means to Change (3) Inside, a woman was sitting on a bed staring helplessly into the air. She seemed unaware of the saliva dripping from her open mouth, and appeared mentally ill. Seol Jihu followed Jang Maldongs gaze into the open room and frowned. The patient looked oddly familiar. He knew hed seen her somewhere before. Julian Clara. Jang Maldong read her name from the file. Ah. Seol Jihu groaned inwardly. I believe she was Samuels teammate. Do you recognize her? Seol Jihu unwittingly nodded his head. It says here she died when she was Level 2. She spent about seven months on the other side. Only seven months? Shes one of the lucky ones. Jang Maldong emphasized. As you said, she didnt resort to making any extreme decisions because her time in Paradise was relatively short. But shes not exactly fine. The disease of the mind is a terrifying thing. It grows quickly and devours its host from within. Although it really depends on the person. It was then. A sudden sound caused Jang Maldong to stop. It was quite a loud noise, but Clara didnt react at all. Seol Jihu hurried to the bathroom down the hallway, the source of the noise. There, he saw a black man lying down on the floor, moaning and shaking. A couple of nurses rushed to the fallen man and helped him up. The man was tall but scrawny like a skeleton. He had foam at his mouth, and his face was covered with age spots. He clearly didnt look normal. With a stiff face, Jang Maldong watched the patient leave and said. Lets go. He began walking again. Seol Jihu looked back at Clara and hesitated for a moment before he hurriedly followed the old man. Together they left the main building and headed for the hospitals charnel house. Hundreds of pots containing cremated remains were neatly placed in cabinets behind a glass window. Jang Maldong, who was rummaging through the file, soon took off his fedora and stood in front of the window. Seol Jihu became speechless again. He recognized a lot of faces. Samuel, Grace, Alex Even Miss Veronica! A groan escaped Seol Jihus lips when he saw Veronicas smiling face in a photo taped to the window. They worked on the Ramman Village case together. She was Mikhails teammate. She must have died as well. For Level 4 Earthlings, the mortality rises dramatically to 50%. For Level 5, it further increases to about 60-70%. This means that six to seven in every ten people die. Jang Maldong spoke calmly. Im not making this up. This is what the statistics say. At that point, a face flashed in Seol Jihus mind. Master. About Dylan Youve already met him. Huh? When? At the bathroom. Seol Jihus eyes instantly widened. The Dylan in his memory was nothing like the man he saw earlier in the bathroom. Dylan was a big man with a strong build and large stature. He could even pass as an NBA player. No No way. How can Dylan. Hes hooked on drugs. Drugs? Yes. I suppose he turned to drugs to relieve his pain and emptiness. But he went too far. Seol Jihu stepped back unconsciously before turning around. What can you do even if you go? However, Jang Maldongs voice stopped him. I went to see him a long time ago when I first heard of his death. So did Chohong and Hugo. But he wasnt in any condition to talk. Dylan doesnt remember us. I I had no idea. No one told me. Of course not. What good would that do? Seol Jihus face trembled slightly. Jang Maldong sighed at the look on his face. Jihu. He called in a soft voice. You know, sometimes I feel like youre treating the other world like its a game. Me? You feel that I think of it as a game? I know you dont. But your behavior makes me think you do. Jang Maldong said, turning around to face the pots. That place is definitely not a game. Its a different kind of reality. Your death on the other side will certainly affect your life on Earth. Thats. But you dont care about yourself as much as you care about Paradise. So what if I die? Its only a game. Frankly, thats how you act. Seol Jihu shut his mouth tight. Theres a good reason why a lot of people who spend time there travel back to Earth regularly. In that sense, they perceive Paradise as a reality much more than you do. Jang Maldong continued. Many who undergo treatment still end up dead somewhere down the road. You saw it yourself. The mortality rate isnt the only problem. Even if you survive, youre likely to suffer from mental illness. It suffices to say that most former Earthlings develop some kind of problem post-death. You cant stay that way. If Paradise becomes safe again, then maybe things could change. But as of now, you shouldnt be thinking of settling down in Paradise. Jang Maldong emphasized twice. Thats what I wanted to tell you. He pressed his fedora down over his head, turned around, and left the charnel house. Seol Jihu didnt follow him. He stood dazed in the middle of the room, his eyes slowly scanning the hundreds of pots enshrined in the charnel house. He still couldnt believe that Samuel, who was always so cheerful, and Alex, who was so optimistic, committed suicide because they couldnt stand the desolation of their lives. And Grace, too. Clara now had a mental health issue, and Dylan. The truth was, Jang Maldongs words shocked him more than anything else. [Sometimes I feel like youre treating the other world like its a game.] He wouldve refuted that claim right away had he not seen what he saw in the hospital. After coming face to face with reality, he could no longer be in denial. He knew there was a penalty to death, but he never imagined it would be so horrible. Seol Jihu bit his lips, his eyes turning again to the pots containing the remains. * It took Seol Jihu a while to pull himself together and leave the charnel house. Jang Maldong was waiting for him outside. The two men left the hospital without saying a word. Both Seol Jihu and Jang Maldongs hearts were heavy. Instead of heading back to the hotel, Jang Maldong led Seol Jihu to the streets. Well, not everyone dies. The old man finally broke the prolonged silence. Seol Jihu raised his eyes. The street was dark, except for one streak of bright light. There are people who managed to return to their normal lives, some through sheer effort, and some because they were born stronger than others. Jang Maldong slowed down and pointed his finger forward. When they got to the door, Seol Jihu could see a small space inside. It looked like a secondhand bookstore, lined with bookshelves full of old books. A man who looked to be the shop owner sat behind the counter, his eyes fixed on the TV screen. The screen showed a scene from a Japanese anime. Uhehehe. The old man, dressed in an oversize robe, tilted his head back and laughed. Seol Jihus jaw slowly dropped as he watched the old man from the door. He remembered that laugh very well. M-Master Ian? The old man quickly turned his head towards the voice. The face that was revealed was undoubtedly Ians face. Ian got up from his seat and hurried to open the door. He seemed surprised to find the two men standing on the other side. Mister Jang? What are you doing here? I came here on a vacation, so I thought Id pay you a visit. Jang Maldong answered in fluent French. At this hour? You shouldve come earlier! Ian chuckled, stroking his long beard. But then he looked at the young man next to Jang Maldong and tilted his head to the side. I dont think Ive seen this young man before. You dont think? So youre not sure? Well, he feels oddly familiar. Its strange. Why do I like him already? Im not that kind of person. Huhu. Youre still as quick-witted as ever. Hes the one. Ians eyes widened. No way! Yes, hes the main character of the novel youve been writing. You said you wanted to meet him, so I brought him here. Ian quickly spun around, as if he had been stung by a bee. Ah, come in, come in! he said in a hurry. Seol Jihu carefully went inside and sat down in the seat designated by Ian. Lets see. I know I put it here. Rummaging through his desk drawer, Ian pulled out a notebook and smiled triumphantly. Well-thumbed and faded, the notebook appeared to have been used for a long time. Huhu, so this day has finally come. Thank you, Mister Jang. I should be thanking you for staying alive. Damn you. Dont jinx me. With an upbeat smile, Ian turned to the young man. Seol Jihu was looking at the old man with slightly wet eyes. His heart felt heavy with indescribable emotion. He was glad to see Ian and, like Jang Maldong, glad that Ian was alive, especially because he had just come back from the hospital. Uh. Could you tell him to stop looking at me with such passionate eyes? Im not interested in men. Jang Maldong gave a light chuckle. You look well. He translated Seol Jihus words, and Ian smiled. So you know who I am? Yes, of course. Youre Ian Denzel. Hmm? Did I tell you my name was Ian Denzel? Pardon? Sheesh! I cant believe I was so immature. Ian slapped his forehead and groaned. He then bowed his head politely. I apologize. The name Ian Denzel is actually an alias. My real name is Muah-Muah Tsaerb. He says but muah is a kissing sound and tsaerb is well, try reading it backwards. Jang Maldong explained, clicking his tongue. Seol Jihu read it backwards and burst out laughing. He wiped the tears from his eyes and calmed his breath. You havent changed at all, Master Ian. Jeez. Its no fun if you tell him. Still, Im glad. I really am. Huhu. Thats right, hows the pink princess doing? Seol Jihus eyes brightened. He remembers Teresa? Shes doing fine. But how do you remember her? Dont tell me If youre going to ask me if my memories are intact, the answer is no. Ian snickered. Honestly, I dont recognize your face. Today is my first time seeing it. My, as in me, whos here and now. Then. But Ive got some sense of the situation. Where should I start? Ian closed his eyes, stroking his long beard. One day, when I opened my eyes, I realized something was wrong. I woke up with most of my memories of the last few years gone. It was literally driving me crazy. Recalling those days, Ian smacked his lips. It was incredibly painful. I suffered from a severe headache for no reason and felt so very empty that I almost lost my will to live. And then a note caught my eye. A note? If one day you wake up and feel a sense of alienation, find the diary at your desk and read it. Read it, and replace the memories youve lost with the contents of the diary. Whats written in it is not a lie, it has actually happened. I saw these notes all over the house. So I went to look for the diary, and it really was there. Ian tapped lightly on the old notebook. I opened it and found a novel inside. A full-length, blockbuster novel. I couldnt help but admire it the whole time I read it. It was well-written, sure, but what caught my eye more than the authors writing skill was the fact that this novel was so surprisingly realistic. I''ve never read such a realistic novel in my life. So the diary helped you overcome your sense of alienation? Perhaps. I cant say Ive fully overcome it yet, but at least I know for sure that I was the one who wrote the diary. The entries described in detail the habits that only I know. Seol Jihu smiled. He felt like he knew what those habits were. Ian scratched his cheek. Anyway, I read the diary from cover to cover. I read it whenever my sense of alienation began to creep in. And then, people I dont remember began to visit me. This finally made me realize that the diary wasnt just a novel, but a reality. Mister Jang is one of those people. Ian gave a warm smile, and Jang Maldong coughed awkwardly as he translated Ians words. Thanks to my previous efforts and help from dedicated friends, I now have a goal. Seol Jihu listened attentively. It still felt surreal to him that he could see Ian and hear Ians voice. To complete a novel based on my diary. A novel? Yes. The story stopped in the middle, but I want to see it through. And, to do that, I had to switch the main character. Ian paused and winked at Seol Jihu. You mean me? Correct. The diary says your name is Seol? Yes, thats me. But Mister Jang said thats not your first name. Yes. Seol is my last name and Jihu is my first name. Seol is the last name character, Ji means strong and Hu means jade. I wondered, why did you only reveal your last name? I was embarrassed. About what? Its a great name! Seol Jihu smiled broadly. You said the same thing back then. Back when? Just before you passed away. You asked me the same question. Oho. So that means you were by my side when I died. Ian squealed in glee. Good, thats good. That part wasnt in the diary. Youve seen my death with your own eyes, which means you can tell me about it in detail. He opened the diary, giggling as if he was having all the fun in the world. Lets see, where did it end. Ah, right, since youre here, can I ask you a couple of questions? Of course. As you wish. Good, good. I know you cant talk to me about the names of people and places because of penalties and stuff, but I still have plenty of questions for you besides all that. Also, theres something I really want to tell you. Me? Hold on. Where is it Ah, this part. Ian put on his reading glasses and pointed at a passage in the diary. It was written in French, so of course, Seol Jihu couldnt read it. The first thought that crossed my mind when I read this was Why? Why did I say this? Was I drunk or something? ? Of course, its only natural that what I used to think is different from what I think now. My past self had different knowledge and was in a completely different situation from mine. Suddenly, Ians face became serious. This part bothered me a lot as I read my diary. If you were to ask me the same question now, Id give you a slightly different answer. And now I finally have a chance to do just that. Ian spoke. Chapter 362. What It Means to Change (4) Didnt you ask me about destiny before? Destiny? It was written in the diary. Ian flipped over a few pages and began to read it aloud. While I was joyfully drinking alcohol, drunk on the wonderful tale I just heard, I felt a gaze staring straight at me. Master Ian, Im curious about something, Seol asked. Do you know what destiny means? It was an unexpected question. Seol Jihu did a doubletake. It must have been after the Banquet. After Ira opened up the right direction of his Nine Eyes, he asked Ian, who came to hear what happened at the Banquet, about the possible meaning of Choice of Destiny. Apparently this was what I said back then. Ian heaved a dry cough before assuming a talking posture. It was then that Seol Jihu muttered in a calm voice. Destiny refers to a fate that is determined at birth. You might think fate is something amazing, but thats not the case at all. Its not that complicated. There isnt just one predetermined fate; there are multiple. Even a seemingly trivial choice can affect a large fate like your life and death. Ians eyes widened as he heard Seol Jihu reiterate his past words. Now thats a surprise! Thank you! Im surer of my thoughts now, thanks to you. You can ask more if youd like. Seol Jihu spoke quietly. Every one of your advice became a part of my flesh and blood. How could I forget them? Haha, dont embarrass an old man like me. But since you say that, Im curious what kind of a person I was to you.[1] Seol Jihu smiled in response and looked back at Jang Maldong. Master, can you let him know he can talk at ease? Ill be more comfortable with that too. Jang Maldong relayed the message, and Ian smiled. Fufu, alright. Talking to you in a polite way feels weird to me too. Now lets see do you remember what we talked about next? Humans always make choices while they live. Whether that be in the past, present, or the future. Huge destinies like life and death are usually placed toward the end of ones life. And life is long. Keu! And? Unlike in games, you cant see the ending just by making one or two choices. Uaaaah. Ian covered his face with his hands and groaned. Damn it, damn it! Its just too damn accurate! He pulled on his beard hard and furrowed his brows. Do forgive me. When I was reading this passage in my diary, every fiber of my being was cringing hard. Just what the heck was I thinking, blabbering on like that? So, how did you interpret it? Give me your honest thoughts. I thought it was valuable advice and ruminated over it multiple times. Thats why I still remember it. You cant do that. Ian shook his head and gave a faint smile. Words, especially in philosophy, arent used to logically explain that one plus one is two. No matter how nice something sounds, you need to ruminate over it and interpret it in such a way that it benefits you personally. Doubt is the origin of wisdom. Isnt that what Descartes said? Ian spoke as he flicked away the few strands of beard he pulled out. He then closed the notebook, placed it on the counter, and spoke. Hmm, I have a mountain load of questions I want to ask, but Ill wait until later to ask those. For now, I need to tell you something Ive been wanting to tell you for a long time. Ian suddenly displayed a serious expression, so Seol Jihu straightened in his seat as well. Have you heard of existentialism? Existentialism? Ive heard of it, but I wouldnt say Im exactly familiar Simply put, its an idea that emphasizes the existence of an individual person. The opposite of it would be essentialism, which emphasizes the existence of an object. Ian chuckled seeing Seol Jihus expression. Dont think about it in such a complicated way. Take the TV for example. It exists to show people different TV programs, right? Yes. Its the same for the clothes were wearing. Theyre made to cover our bodies and protect them. That is the purpose, or the essence, of TVs and clothes. Seol Jihu nodded his head as if he finally understood. You can see countless examples of this all around us. For example, this notebook or this chair. The important thing is that they cannot change what they are on their own. So the essence of TVs or clothes is fixed. You can say their destiny is set from creation. Ian gave a long explanation before clearing his throat. He leaned forward slightly as if he was about to get to his real point. But thats not the case with humans. Ians voice got deeper. Let me ask you something. Do you have a fixed purpose or an unchangeable reason for being born? Seol Jihu shook his head. Right? Your father and mother probably didnt decide, Ah, my child this time will become the president or We will make him delve into a world outside of Earth. Seol Jihu laughed while he was listening to Ians half-joking comment. Existence precedes essence. Thats what the French philosopher, Jean-Paul Sartre, said. Ian continued. Humans are not born for the sake of existing. Humans exist first. They decide on the meaning of life and their own values afterward. Through their own choice. Ian let loose a deep sigh. What Im trying to get at is the importance of choice. Choice? I think I blabbered on back then without thinking too much about it. Ian scratched his nose and laughed awkwardly. Sartre also said this: life is C between B and D. It means that life is choice (C) between birth (B) and death (D). Choice between birth and death Existentialism emphasizes the freedom of choice and the consequence of that choice. Depending on what you choose to do and how you choose to take responsibility, you can decide what life you will lead and what death you will meet. Ian smiled. In other words, human beings are not trapped by destiny. They are existences capable of pioneering their own fate. They can decide for themselves by choosing and taking responsibility. Seol Jihus eyes strengthened. So, in a way, destiny is related to choice. But I also think you can go even further Thats what I wanted to tell you. Indigo, Fate Pioneering. The stage after Choice of Destiny. Seol Jihu did not expect to hear these words from Ian. Master Ian. Seol Jihu took a deep breath. Theres something Id like to ask. Ians smile thickened. He shrugged, gesturing at him to speak. If Choice of Destiny is connected to Fate Pioneering would there be a next stage as well? Hmm? What would it mean to go beyond deciding on your destiny and pioneering your fate, and for fate itself to evolve? Ian was taken aback by the sudden, unexpected question. Seol Jihu felt a bit sorry. Rather than asking something philosophical after mulling over what Ian said, he had just asked straightforwardly, knowing that Stellar Evolution came after Fate Pioneering. Evolve evolve Ian narrowed his eyes and furrowed his brows. Rubbing his chin, he let out a deep groan. Thats difficult to say. The meaning of the word evolution is just too broad. I read something similar in a book. It was called Stellar Evolution Seol Jihu hinted at the full name, seeing how perplexed Ian was. Ians eyes flashed. Stellar Evolution, huh Seol Jihu was worried Ian would ask him for the name of the book, but thankfully that did not happen. Ian thought for a long time in silence before speaking. Choice of Destiny and Fate Pioneering which encompasses it. He drew a small circle in the air when he said Choice of Destiny, and then he drew another circle when he said Fate Pioneering that encompassed the first small circle he drew. Ian didnt stop there and moved his finger again. And if there is something that encompasses both of these He drew a large circle that encompassed the previous two circles. Then my thought is this. Seol Jihu unwittingly leaned forward and focused. There are countless people in this world. Naturally, countless fates are intertwined with each other in incomprehensible ways. Kind of like the stars in the night sky. Ian raised his arm higher, and Seol Jihus eyes also went up. Countless stars were scintillating in the night sky. Let me apologize in advance. Were going to need to stray off topic a little and discuss outer space. Ian asked for Seol Jihus understanding before continuing. The solar system is centered around the Sun. Planets, including the Earth, orbit around it. Right. But do you know this? The Earth isnt a star. Not just Earth, but all the orbiting celestial bodies from Mercury to Neptune. Right, because they dont produce their own light. Exactly. Thats the definition of a planet. So the Sun is the only celestial body capable of producing its own light in our solar system. Ian emphasized the last point. To be honest, Im just making a wild guess. If the word stellar in Stellar Evolution refers to stars, then the word evolution must refer to their gradual change. A transformation of the stars, if you will. I think a star is in the center of this phenomenon. Ian gulped. A star that produces its own light, to be more precise. Think about it.Venus is a planet, not a star, but it shines brilliantly in our eyes. Why is that? Because of the Sun. Exactly. Despite being a planet, Venus gives off light because it reflects the light of the Sun. So putting this in terms of human beings Only now did Ian put his arm down. I decided it must refer to someone, a person who not only can alter their own fate but also the fates of those around him. After the long explanation, Ian grabbed a bottle of water and gulped it down. Being able to control the fate of others. In a way, that is a very terrifying prospect. Ian sighed as he stroked his beard. Its hard to believe that there would be a human capable of that though. Do you have someone in mind? A person that is like the Sun. Seol Jihu thought about it carefully before shaking his head. He couldnt think of anyone at the moment. I cant either. Of course, you can liken your parents or a revered hero to the Sun, but that is exceedingly subjective. It would be hard to get others to agree. Ian interlocked his fingers and continued. But if you had to characterize someone with this quality, I would say it is a king. A king? Yes. A king commands and is revered by all. With a single choice, he can decide the fates of hundreds or even thousands of people. So wouldnt a king be comparable to the Sun? At that moment, for some reason [Dont you have any thoughts about becoming a King?] What Hao Win had said long ago flashed in his mind. Well, I might be able to come up with a better answer if I have time to mull over it but this is all I can offer for now. Haha, I think I got a little too excited. Ian let out a deep breath and fanned his face. Seol Jihu raised his eyes after quietly ruminating over Ians words. Thank you. He bowed gently. I was completely lost but I think I have an idea as to what it means now. You practically gave me the perfect explanation. No problem! I had fun as well. Its not often that I have a chance to talk about something like this. Ian laughed happily. Ah, do you remember what I told you before? To think and interpret your words myself? Yes. So if you want, you can treat what I said as an old mans useless dribble. I know what you mean, but I would never think that. Haha, then Id be grateful. It seems running my mouth off was worthwhile. With his wrinkly face, Ian gave a soft, genial smile. * Ian and Seol Jihu conversed for a long time. As they both had many questions to ask each other, the conversation naturally dragged on for a long time. It was fun. Never once during the whole conversation did Seol Jihu think it was boring. Perhaps because it had been such a long time since he met Ian, Seol Jihu felt like he returned to the days when he met and talked with Ian at the Haramark Royal Palace. But Earth wasnt Paradise, and Ian was no longer an Earthling. As the conversation hit the four-hour mark, Ian expressed exhaustion first, and Seol Jihu and Jang Maldong got up. They left the old bookstore, saying they would come back tomorrow. It was 2 a.m. by the time they arrived at the hotel. Thanks to you, I regained confidence in translating French, Jang Maldong grumbled while walking to his room. Seol Jihu bowed to him, then went to his room as well. He lay down on his bed, but couldnt fall asleep. From going to the hospital to meeting Ian, all sorts of things had happened during the day that prevented him from emptying his mind. He felt complicated when he thought about Samuel, Alex, and Veronica. His heart ached when he thought about Dylan. He became relaxed when he recalled his meeting with Ian. Eventually, Seol Jihu thought about himself. Jang Maldong said that the chance of dying on Earth immediately after dying in Paradise increased the longer one stayed in Paradise. Seol Jihu was a bit of a special case. Though he was a Level 5, he became a High Ranker much quicker than the average Earthling. But examining the actual state of things, this was not a good thing. Because it meant he invested a lot more into Paradise in a shorter period of time. Even in reality, he had only returned to Earth four times in the three years he spent in Paradise. He was only leaving Paradise about once a year. I guess that really is bad. Seol Jihu thought about it carefully. What if he died in Paradise and came back to Earth? With memories of Paradise filling up his head as it was now, he would commit suicide nine times out of ten. He had to lower the probability of this happening. Ian said that life was the choice between birth and death. That one could decide what life they would lead and what death they would meet. It was simple enough. Seol Jihu liked Paradise. Perhaps more than Earth. But he didnt have the confidence to completely give up on his life on Earth. It might have been a different story just a few days ago, but his thoughts changed after meeting his family, especially his mother and older brother. Then what did he need to do to live out both lives in harmony? . The answer was already out there. [Existentialism emphasizes the freedom of choice and the consequence of that choice. Depending on what you choose to do and how you choose to take responsibility, you can decide what life you will lead and what death you will meet.] To pioneer was to cultivate barren land and turn it into useful land. But that required one to choose to perform the action of cultivating. If not, the land would forever remain useless. The outcome was not guaranteed even if he tried his best. Even so, hoping for the best outcome without doing anything to achieve it was nothing more than an irresponsible wish. Right. Going to Earth every once in a while wasnt a bad thing at all, and in the long term, it was something that would benefit him. [So what if I die? Its only a game. Frankly, thats how you act.] Earthlings had the duty to develop a safe environment to enter Paradise. Only now did the true meaning of this saying reach his heart. Master Was this what Jang Maldong wanted to tell him? Did he want to shock him because he wasnt making any preparations on Earth unlike other Earthlings? From now on Daybreak arrived as he thought repeatedly. It was too late to sleep. Seol Jihu tossed and turned in bed before crawling out of his bed and walking out to the terrace. His mind cleared up when he took in the cold, morning air. He felt at ease even though he didnt sleep a wink. The sun was rising above the horizon. The brilliant light of the sun cleared the darkness away in an instant, dyeing the endless open sea with brilliant light. Soon, it would not just illuminate the sea, but also the entire city, the entire Earth. Looking at the rising sun, Seol Jihu vowed internally. To become a sun that gives off the light on its own. To become a star that can share its light to other people. Both in Paradise and on Earth. * Same time. [I just dont get it. Why are you so stubborn about it when that child clearly expressed his displeasure? Are you trying to make fun of him?] [Im only adding mana into the name because mana is his specialty.] Two goddesses were in a heated argument in Paradise. [Why does it have to be mana? There are tons of better names out there!] [Because it is a unique class.] [Youre too inflexible, Gula. Its just a class name. Aah, my poor child] When the lamenting Luxuria looked up at the celestial bodies [Eh?] She suddenly let out a surprised yelp. Gula, who was listening absentmindedly, also tilted her head up. [Hmm?] A star was shining. No, it had been shining for a while, but its intensity had grown by a level. It was shaky in the past like candlelight flickering in the wind, but now it was standing firm in place, radiating a bright light. If its intensity got just a little stronger, it would be able to shine by itself onto its surroundings. [Uh Gula, it wasnt to that degree before, right?] [Yes, the intensity of the light just got several times brighter.] Gula nodded her head in agreement. Without any notice, the star had grown brighter. Even Luxuria and Gula, two goddesses that kept a close eye on the star, did not notice until it suddenly happened. [Yes its a very beautiful light] Luxuria spoke in a dreamy voice. [The Star gained a firm will. Did it finally find its path?] Gula seemed satisfied as well. [Just what happened?] [A couple of stars around it moved but its hard to say thats what caused it to change. Since we cant see the cause from here, a Star on Earth might have directly influenced it.] [Ah, that might be it. Youre talking about a dead Star, right?] [Not exactly dead, but one that disappeared once.] The two goddesses talked in a friendly manner. Though they werent sure what happened, they knew that the change that happened to the Star was a good thing. [Ah, Im excited~ Im looking forward to what he will do when he comes back~] It was just as Luxuria said. The Star had twisted the movements of celestial bodies just by reviving from a state of death and bearing a faint light. Just what would happen if the Star fully regained its light and shined its brilliant light to its surroundings was something all the goddesses looked forward to seeing. [Mmm] Gula crossed her arms as she stared at the Star. A hint of conflict flashed on the goddess face. Because her hands were forced for the Stars High Ranker name, she had been determined to decide the Unique Ranker name of her own accord. [See! How admirable and commendable is he? So why cant you listen to our childs request for something like a class name?] [I will think about it.] Gula smacked her lips at Luxurias protest. 1. In the RAW, this is written in polite speech. Take the level of politeness with a pinch of salt since the conversation is written in Korean, but Ian technically isnt speaking Korean. Chapter 364. Level 7, and… (1) He returned to Paradise. He felt fresh as he walked out of the temple. In the past, he would indulge in a feeling of liberation whenever he returned. But this time, well he was happy, but something was different. Instead of feeling relieved, his heart fluttered with anticipation, just like the first time he came to Paradise. Basked in a sense of unfamiliarity, Seol Jihu descended the stairs. The Valhalla building was more or less empty. The workshop had ended, but most of the members were still on leave for personal vacations. But it wasnt like nobody was there. Their trip ended days ago, so of course, there was someone who came earlier than Seol Jihu. Youre early. I arrived this morning. Kazuki answered in a monotonous voice. I was going to come earlier but I had to look after my sister. Your sister. Ah. Seol Jihu remembered the Delphinion Laboratory invasion mission. Kazuki had to be referring to the Earthling he rescued by beheading. Is she alright? As much as Id liked to say she is. Kazukis voice thinned and he let out a sigh. She suddenly had a seizure. But shes alive and doing much better than before. Im glad shes doing better. You know, its okay if you want to stay on Earth a little longer. Seol Jihu remarked worriedly, but Kazuki shook his head. She has doctors and nurses looking after her around the clock. My presence there wont help her. So I have to do what I can to help my sister. Kazuki declared resolutely and turned his eyes to Seol Jihu. I thought about it on my way to Paradise. Im glad I joined Valhalla. ? Its all thanks to you that I was able to gather enough contribution points to gain a level. Theres a big difference between Level 5 and Level 6. Now that Im Level 6, collecting contribution points will be much easier. Only then did Seol Jihu realize what Kazuki was after. Are you aiming for her resurrection? Yes. Either that or a medicine that can cure her mind. Anyway, thanks. I was going to tell you this right after the war, but I never got a chance. Thank you for your help as well. I couldnt have defeated Raging Temperance without you, Mister Kazuki. I was just lucky. I never imagined that a Parasite Army Commander could be so stupid. I actually regret it a little. Regret it? Kazuki smiled softly at Seol Jihus reaction. If we had sent the Fourth Army Commander back alive he couldve become a Mutaguchi Renya for the Parasites. I keep thinking about that.[1] Seol Jihu burst out laughing. It was true. Considering all the things that Raging Temperance did in the Spirit Realm, the Federation and humanity could have definitely benefited from his stupidity. No way. Even if we sent him back, I doubt the Parasite Queen wouldve let him live. Youre right. But its true that he did us good. Ill have to pay tribute to him later. Thats not a bad idea. Why dont you prepare a medal and deliver it to the Parasites, as an homage to one of the greatest commanders of all time? Good idea. I wonder how the Parasite Queen will react. The two men broke out in laughter at the same time. Thats right, Mister Kazuki. Suddenly, Seol Jihu stopped as if he had just remembered something. Do you have time to talk? Its kind of important. Right now? No, a little later. I have to get ready. Should I go to your office? Yes. Ill meet you there in 10 minutes after I stop by the warehouse. Kazukis eyes brightened at the word warehouse. * Time quickly passed and 10 days went by in a blink. During that period, members of Valhalla began to return from Earth one after another, and after two weeks in Paradise time, all members had arrived. With everyone gathered, the first thing Seol Jihu did was to hold a meeting. The purpose of the meeting was to establish a collective internal system that had been delayed for a long time because of the war. We cant delay it any longer. We are no longer the team Carpe Diem. From today, Valhalla will be reborn as a fully-fledged organization. Seol Jihu announced at the end of the meeting. It was a declaration of reform, a display of firm determination to initiate an effective and systematic approach to dealing with matters instead of the state of unruly chaos that was now in place. Seol Jihu embarked on reforming Valhalla on that very day as if to prove his seriousness. The first thing he did was to recruit Hoshino Urara as a new member of Valhalla. She had done quite a good job in the Spirit Realm. Of course, recruitment was not a one-sided process. However. I accept! Hoshino Urara accepted right away without giving it any thought. I love having fun. Like, REALLY love it! Hoshino Urara threw a mischievous smile at Seol Jihus puzzled eyes. Money? Fame? I dont care about either of them~ Fun. That is the most important thing. Ill do anything as long as I can have fun. Do you understand!? She screamed, emphasizing fun repeatedly. Aaand it was fun. The anal-something expedition and the war, I mean. Especially the time I escaped from Twisted Kindness grip by a hairs breadth Uuuu! Hoshino Urara shuddered, as if she was having an orgasm. So, I accept. This place seems like fun, and you look like someone who knows how to have fun. So If Im with you, I can have a lot more fun, right? Her eyes smiled as she revealed that she had planned to stay even if he hadnt invited her. Seol Jihu gave a forced smile. He couldnt help but worry. [Hoshino Uraras Status Window] [1. General Information] Summoned Date: 2013.09.20Marking Grade: RedSex/Age: Female/ 25Height/ Weight: 160.2cm/ 46.4kgCurrent Condition: HealthyClass: Lv. 7 SicarioNationality: Japan (Area 5)Affiliation: N/AAlias: Crazy, Six Crazies, Runner-up Graduate [2. Traits]1. TemperamentManiac (A crazy person)Deranged (Symptoms of crazy are expressed outwardly; acts in an abnormal and violent way)Intemperate (Cannot willingly control impulses) 2. AptitudeBalance (An innate ability to remain upright without inclining to one side)Audacity (Proceeds without compromise)Hand Dexterity (Good at making or handling something with hands)Flexibility (Body bends easily like mollusks) [3. Physical Level]Strength: Intermediate (High)Endurance: Intermediate (Intermediate)Agility: High (High)Stamina: High (Intermediate)Mana: Intermediate (High)Luck: Low (Low)Remaining Ability Points: 2 [5. Level of Cognition]Madwoman (A crazy woman)EnthusiasticIntriguedChaotic (Many things are jumbled up and is impossible to unravel) Hoshino Uraras information that he checked with Nine Eyes was just unbelievable. Seol Jihu had never seen such a simple, direct status window before. But he was the one who took her out of prison. It would be better for everyone if Valhalla dealt with her than let her go. Level 7 Archers were rare, especially since the Star of Pride was now gone. Besides Hoshino Urara, Agnes was the only one. Agnes used to be level 6 but leveled up after the war, like Hoshino Urara. Please keep up the good work. Dont worry! All you have to do as my employer is provide me with fun and entertainment! Ill be following you around like hop, step, and jump~ And Ill have all the fun in the world! Its that simple! Hoshino Urara cackled and high-fived Seol Jihu. After he finished speaking to Hoshino Urara, Seol Jihu immediately moved on to the next agenda. As discussed earlier, Jang Maldong became an advisor and official trainer of Valhalla based in the Haramark Building. Kim Hannah became the information team leader as she wanted. Seol Jihu also decided to select team leaders to manage the two newly formed teams. Members with experience in leading a team, including Kazuki and Oh Rahee, were named possible team leaders. Seol Jihu took the time to interview them one by one. Of course, he didnt just focus on internal affairs. Now that some time had passed since the end of the war, he made efforts to strengthen ties with outside forces. And so. * Our representative is super busy these days. Chohong mumbled in a disheartened voice, her body sinking into the couch inside the first-floor lounge. Her eyes were fixed on Seol Jihu, who had just returned from Eva and was now arguing with Kim Hannah. Representative. You have to reconsider this agenda. Two are too many. Too many? I think its too few. I understand Sicilia and the Magicians Guild. They helped us with all their might during the Spirit Realm Expedition and during the defense of Tigol Fortress. But the rest Dont be ridiculous. How can I discriminate when they''ve all done what they can in their respective positions? If we gave two here and one there, what would those who got one think of us? Remember, these people know who Im interacting with. But considering the value of the enhancement stones and the money we could make by selling them. No. Think of all theyve done to help us. Send two each to the Triads, Assassination Guild, Eva Royal Family, and Haramark Royal Family. And dont forget to send the fruit of the World Tree with them. I understand. Finally, Kim Hannah raised a white flag at Seol Jihus obstinacy. She bowed her head down slightly and left. Oh Rahee, who had been watching them all along, seemed surprised. Now thats surprising. Who knew that vixen could stand down? Hmph. Thats the way it should be. Chohong sneered. Who does she think she is? Shes just an administrator, not a representative. I didnt like her from the start, crawling in here like a cat burglar and doing whatever she wanted. I know she has good intentions, but why does she do everything her way? Chohong criticized. She still held a grudge against Kim Hannah for going behind Seol Jihus back. Well, a representative needs to know when to stick to his guns. Phi Sora shrugged her shoulders. Say what you want, but hes a pretty good representative, though at times he can be a bit volatile. That is, as long as hes in Paradise and not near Lust Unni. She added two conditions. Her words were hard to refute, and Chohong hesitantly agreed. Anyway. Phi Sora spoke again. Its good that hes working hard. But dont you feel a little nervous? About what? Remember, he was like that before the Spirit Realm Expedition. The fact that hes acting like that again makes me think that something big is going to happen. I dont think its war. Eun Yuris voice rang out. It probably has something to do with the Federation. He was contacting them through Eva. Are you sure? Yes, he invited me to his office last week. He thanked me for summoning Master and gave me a piece of the fruit of the World Tree. Thats when he told me about Eva. Aha. I suppose thats good news Hmm? Wait a minute. The fruit of the World Tree? Yes. I heard that most of you had a bite when you split the enhancement stones. You didnt eat it? Eun Yuri replied calmly and looked around. Oh Rahee and Chohong nodded. Phi Sora furrowed her brows. I mean, I got the enhancement stones but not the fruit. Muttering, Phi Sora turned her eyes and stopped. Speak of the devil. Seol Jihu was looking in their direction. More specifically, he was looking at her. Miss Phi Sora! Seol Jihu raised his hand. Can we talk for a moment? Euk! Phi Sora groaned. He seemed at last determined to give her the fruit of the World Tree. Half of Phi Sora wanted to go, but the other half didnt. Come to my office, please. In spite of her anguish, Seol Jihu called her, and Phi Sora dragged her feet behind him like a cow being forcibly taken into a slaughterhouse. Have you thought about what I said in Hawaii? Seol Jihu asked as soon as Phi Sora sat down. Pardon? Stop pretending like you dont know. You should know that I have that tactic copyrighted. Remember what I said in Ala Moana? Phi Sora gave a sigh instead of an answer. Do I have to do it? Im not going to force you, but I think youre the right person for the job. What about Miss Chung Chohong and Mister Hugo? Chohong and Hugo both admitted theyre not suited for the job. They dont have any experience leading a team. What about Mister Kazuki and Rahee? Mister Kazuki has already decided to take the second team. Miss Oh Rahee will be in Team 2 for now, but if the number of members increases in the future, she will be put in charge of Team 3. Seol Jihu answered fluently, and Phi Sora could no longer find words to refute him. Miss Phi Sora. Seol Jihu clasped his hands and leaned forward slightly. There are currently 16 official members of Valhalla. 18, Including Flone and Little Chick. If we count the guests, the number goes up to 22. Yes. That number isnt small, but it isnt big either. In a way, this could be the best time to form new teams and strengthen our basics. I know. I know what youre trying to say, but Phi Sora waved her hands. But dear, you know why I dont want to be a team leader. I think its a shame. Do you pity me? Its not pity. Im asking you for a favor. Seol Jihu stared at her with unwavering eyes. Haaaa. Phi Sora let out a sigh again. Okay, lets say I take the position. Doesnt that scare you? What if I lead the team wrong and kill everyone? Then what are you gonna do? What happened back then was an accident. An accident caused by my mistake. The Phi Sora I know isnt the kind of person to repeat the same mistake again. Well, Im honored you feel that way. Phi Sora smiled bitterly. But why, dear? Why do you think so highly of me? You made me think that way. Seol Jihu continued slowly. To be honest, I didnt like you very much in the beginning. But you already knew that, right? Well, yes. So did I. But spending time with you changed my mind. Looking back, it was Phi Sora who always took the lead whenever something big happened, such as during the Arden Valley War, or when they collided with the Eva Alliance. She did complain from time to time, but she always took the initiative in battles and never disobeyed Seol Jihu''s orders. Furthermore, shed remained loyal during their fight against Undying Diligence and throughout the recent expedition and war. As a result, Phi Sora became one of his most trusted comrades. Theres something I realized during the war. Seol Jihu spoke. The people around me are just as important as I am. Right now, I need someone who can serve as my hands and feet, who can help and guide me in any way possible. I need someone whos both capable and reliable. For example, a person who used to be the ace of a guild and has experience leading a group of people. But those arent the only reasons. Personally, I. Seol Jihu swallowed his saliva. I want one of the founding members of Valhalla to be in charge of Team 1. Phi Sora lowered her head. She folded her arms, crossed her legs, and sighed for the third time today. If Seol Jihu had been playful as usual, she wouldve turned him down in a blink of an eye. But he was very serious, and, to be honest, it felt good that he recognized her ability. Give me some time to think. Again? This will be the last time. And it wont take long. As long as I can get an answer soon, anything. With a smile, Seol Jihu picked up a knife and sliced a thin layer of the fruit of the World Tree on his desk. Phi Sora threw a glance at the fruit and clenched her teeth. Youre not gonna use that as a bait, are you? Of course not. Seol Jihu reached under his desk. The fruit is yours, and rightly so. The bait is this. Tak. He placed a pair of boots on the desk. Faint blue light emanated from the delicately designed boots. Pneumas Sky Boots. I got this from the VIP shop in the neutral zone. Phi Soras eyes widened. Once you infuse it with mana, you can use it to walk on air. Theres a 30-minute time limit and a 24-hour waiting period, but. With this, even a warrior could fight in the air. You Youre giving that to me? I was going to give it to either Mister Kazuki or Seol-Ah but if you take the position of team leader, Ill give it to you as a gift. Seol Jihu winked at her. Phi Sora scrutinized the boots before turning her eyes back to Seol Jihus smiling face. Again, she let out a groan. Auuu Youre such a bully! She wrapped her head in her hands in agony. Seol Jihu waited patiently, rubbing his palms together. A little later. Phi Sora opened her eyes silently. Her eyebrows slanted upwards, making her appear a little angry. But her face showed no further signs of hesitation. I want you to know that Im not doing it for the boots. I know. You asked me three times. First in Paradise, second in Hawaii, and third, now. Youve been persistent despite my well, whining, so now I want to repay you for your sincerity. Well, arent you sassy! Shut up. Anyway. Phi Sora cleared her throat. Sure, Ill do it. Im starting everything over anyway. But if youre going to name me team leader, I want you to do it right. What do you mean? Do you think Im stupid? You said you wanted one of the founding members to be the team leader. I know youre just preparing for the worst, and I promise to play the role of a hound when necessary. But you have to back me up. Honestly, I cant deal with both Miss Kim Hannah and Mister Kazuki at the same time. A corner of Seol Jihus lips drew up. Tell me what you want. So you picked the team leaders, but you havent picked the team members yet, have you? No. Good. Phi Sora straightened her body and leered at Seol Jihu. Never mind your team, but dont you think Team 1 should be stronger than Team 2 or 3? Seol Jihu wasnt stupid either. He immediately understood what she wanted. Ill make sure Team 1 gets priority over other teams when it comes to selecting team members. 1. Mutaguchi Renya was a Japanese Military officer. Wiki link here https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Renya_Mutaguchi Chapter 365. Level 7, and… (2) Phi Sora left the office with Pneumas Sky Boots and a piece of the fruit in her hand. Seol Jihu asked her to eat it on the spot and tell him its effects, but Phi Sora headed to the hot springs, saying she would eat it later in her peak condition. Seol Jihu moved on to his last task of the day team formation. There was, of course, some difficulty. No! Hugo gladly accepted going to Team 2 as he wanted to try teaming up with Kazuki ever since he was in Haramark. But Chohong, who was nominated by Phi Sora, refused strongly. Im so disappointed in you, Seol. How can you do this to me? You changed! What are you talking about? You and I have been through so much together! But now youre saying youre going to cast me aside? You cant do that to me! Im a Level 6 too! Hold up, Im not casting you aside. Whatever! Im not going! I wont! Chohong adamantly refused to move teams, so Seol Jihu had no choice but to ask for others understanding. Thankfully, Phi Sora retracted her nomination, nonchalantly saying, Its fine, I dont plan on forcing anyone to join my team. However, she took another founding member in Chohongs place, the only Priest among the official members, Maria. With that, the teams were fully formed. The main team managed by the Level 5 Lance of Nemesis, Seol Jihu, consisted of the following: Level 7 Sicario, Hoshino Urara. Level 6 High Templar, Chung Chohong. And Level 4 Magus, Eun Yuri, who leveled up in one go from Level 1. It was just the four of them for now, but with Flone and Little Chick included, the number should be considered six. Next was Team 1 managed by the Level 6 General Duke, Phi Sora, consisting of the following four members: Level 5 Grand Steel Sniper, Marcel Ghionea. Level 5 Chief Priest, Maria Yeriel. Level 3 Tracer, Yi Seol-Ah. Level 3 Guard, Yi Sungjin. Finally, Team 2 which was managed by the Level 6 Archranger, Ayase Kazuki, consisted of two other members: Level 6 Imperial Knight, Oh Rahee. Level 5 Barbarian Champion, Richard Hugo. Although they didnt have enough members yet, Seol Jihu finished forming the team on the condition that they would have priority in receiving new members. This information was relayed to all members either through the meeting or through Kim Hannah, and each team was assigned a designated office on a floor and made to hold meetings led by the Team Leaders. Wheeewww Only then did Seol Jihu sit down in his office chair and let out a sigh. With this, the minimum amount of organization was finished. There was only one thing left to do now. Seol Jihu slowly examined the items placed on his desk. The first thing that caught his attention was the pouch containing the Divine Elixirs. He bought them all the way back when he was in the Neutral Zone and saved them until now. If they simply raised his stats by one stage, he would have drunk them a long time ago. However, the Divine Elixirs effects were far superior, raising the respective stat by an entire rank. If he drank them after pulling his stats up to High (Low), he would be able to achieve the Pinnacle rank instantly. And if he somehow managed to reach the Pinnacle rank on his own, he would be able to go beyond that rank. Of course, he wasnt quite at that level yet. It was the same for the Harmonia Magic Square. Allowing its user to use reverse-flow energy was enticing, but the rest of its effects were concerning. Because it was made with an imperfect formula, there was no way of knowing what would happen to him once he used it. He couldnt shoulder another unstable factor when he had yet to even balance his mind, technique, and body. Moreover, the Future-Gauging Nine Eyes was also showing the item in a red hue. It wasnt yellow, but red. In a case like this, there would be no problem interpreting Escape Immediately as dont even get your hands near it. And so, Seol Jihu put away the crystal box rampaging with a black aura without regrets. Then, he looked down at a fist-sized orb. [Divine Stigmata]A special stigma among the many created for the human body. Contains a trace of divinity.You will be immediately sent to a trial location the moment you present it as an offering.If you can withstand the trials given by the god you serve, you will be given power on par with a Saint.Although it will be an extremely painful and difficult trial, the Stigma created in the process is sure to return as a strong power. Seol Jihu held off using the previous two items but the Divine Stigmata was different. He didnt dare to use it when he was low-leveled and lacking in ability, but now he was a full-fledged High Ranker. As if that wasnt enough, the realm of Unique Rankers was close as well. Hmm. Seol Jihu stared fixedly at the stigmata before picking up a knife. He took a slice of the World Trees fruit and threw it into his mouth. It didnt taste like a fruit, just like he heard from many of the others. It melted as soon as it touched his tongue, and an icy liquid that made his insides cold slid down his throat. [You consumed the fruit of the World Tree.][A random beneficial effect will be applied to the user.][Your bodys innate potential has increased!] Hah. Laughter escaped Seol Jihus mouth as soon as he saw the messages. He didnt expect his mind, technique, and bodys balance. But for other members, their aptitude changed, their abilities ranked up, or their physical stats increased. So only having his innate potential increase Was it just telling him to train like crazy? Despite being a little disappointed at first, Seol Jihu soon changed his mind. Maybe this was a good thing. Though he couldnt be sure, the total increase shouldnt be small, since the fruit of the World Tree was also added to Jang Maldongs acupuncture technique. Seol Jihu had to undertake a tough trial, so this change could also mean that his body would evolve further while enduring the trial. Seol Jihu now had yet another reason to delay using the Divine Elixirs. Putting away the pouch and the box, Seol Jihu put the stigmata into his pocket. He then took a deep breath like a general who was about to set out on the deciding battle of a war. And finally, that day arrived. * Hows the situation with the offerings? Were gathering as many as we can. Dont worry about it. We will take action as soon as Miss Seo Yuhui comes back. And Mister Park Woori and Yoo Yeolmu? I talked to them over the communication crystal yesterday. Park Woori will come to Eva soon. He needs to work in the intelligence team, so he needs to learn the ropes with hands-on experience. Mister Yoo Yeolmu said he needed to train a bit more before entering a team. Place him in Team 2 when he comes. I already let Mister Kazuki know, and dont be stingy with supporting him because hes a new member. If Mister Kazuki asks for something, spend money liberally. Yes, I understand. Kim Hannah replied in a clear voice. Seol Jihu nodded his head and flipped the page on the document he was reading. He was doing a thorough inspection before leaving for the trial. Wheres Miss Baek Haeju? She hasnt come back from Earth yet. Same for the Halep siblings? Yes, they went back to Earth a few days after they arrived in Eva. I havent heard from them since. It might be difficult with Miss Baek Haeju, but keep the Halep siblings around when they come back. Let them know that theres something I need to tell them. Ill try to accommodate them as much as possible. Thanks. Next up is Oh yeah. Seol Jihu glanced sideways while flipping over a page. Have you tried calling them? This, right? Kim Hannah held up a communication crystal with a grin. Of course. The Pavlovici brothers were alive and well. You should have told me about this sooner if you had something like this. Why? Intelligence isnt something that pops out of nowhere. You need some people to risk their lives on the front lines. Theyre perfect for the job. Dont make them work too hard. Theyre the only connecting links we have for the moment. Seol Jihu smiled softly. Unless theres a pressing matter, thats what Im going to deal with first when I come back. Aiya, I can already hear the screams of those pitiful souls. You have no idea how much I was screaming internally when I was cooped up in Haramarks palace. Its about time I hear their screams too. Sow the wind and reap the whirlwind, right? Itll be a bit stronger than a whirlwind. Think typhoons Anyway, this is it. Take care of the organization while Im gone. Seol Jihu flicked the thick document and stretched out his arms. Kim Hannah smacked her lips after putting down her notebook. Are you leaving right away? Seol Jihu didnt reply. He simply picked up the Spear of Purity, woke up the napping Little Chick, and put on the sea-colored cape that Vidalif gifted. . In truth, Kim Hannah already knew that something had changed inside Seol Jihu. Seeing him work day in and day out after coming back to Paradise, she could guess that he made a firm determination to do something. He must have had a change of mind during the Hawaii trip. But she had no doubt that he gave it a lot of thought. Are you fine with it? Kim Hannah gave a mischievous smile as she saw Seol Jihu pack up his belongings. Seol Jihu blinked. Fine with what? Leaving Valhalla to me. Arent you worried? Oh, that? Youre the only one I can ask. Besides, theres Master Jang and two other Team Leaders. Heu, arent you underestimating me too much? Do what you want if you want to put your name up next to the old Eva Alliance. How did Sombat La-ongmanee die again? Seol Jihu laughed as he placed the Spear of Purity on his shoulder. Kim Hannah took a deep breath and stuck out her tongue. Beh. Why do you have to be so brutal? Im kidding, Im kidding. Why would I kill you? Seol Jihu chuckled, then said. Especially when all I have to do is use the wish. Kim Hannah flinched. Ah, I cant wait to see my little Jinah. Shes going to take after you and me, and be really cute Hey, hey. When Seol Jihu gave Kim Hannah a lewd look, Kim Hannah stepped back subconsciously. Im too eager. Maybe I should make Jinah before I go. Then youll also have no choice but to be a good virtuous wife. Kim Hannah shut her eyes, deeply regretting the joke she made. Seeing the mute Kim Hannah, Seol Jihu cackled and picked up the drowsy Little Chick. Get up. We have to go to the temple. Uue were finally going? Yep. Ill give you lots of holy power. Oh, its about time. What do you mean? Didnt you eat until you were full last time? Did I? Anyway, what happened? You are feeding me on your own and all I figured I probably cant feed you for a while a long while. So hold your stomach and eat as much as you can. Little Chick tilted its head, but Seol Jihu left the office without saying anything else. Jang Maldong, Kazuki, and Phi Sora were waiting for him in front of the building. See you guys later. He didnt need to say much as he had already let them know. Take care. Jang Maldong spoke solemnly as always. I will. Look after Valhalla while Im gone. Seol Jihu bid farewell with a smile and then turned around. Come back quick! Dont be gone for too long! After Phi Soras goodbye, Seol Jihu walked toward Gulas temple. Seol Jihu quietly fell into thought during the walk. Looking back, the previous war was too exhausting. Just preparing for the war drained him of his energy. After experiencing it once, he was now sure. There was a limit to running around here and there. He needed someone reliable and trustworthy who could help him. Perhaps this person was best described as someone who would follow him without needing to be led. Eun Yuri was a good example of such a person. As such, Seol Jihu had spent the past few weeks taking time to reform the organization. He set up teams and gave independent authority to the Team Leaders. Now Valhalla would run well even if he was gone. With this work finished, it was time for him to reform himself. What a mess it was! What Seol Jihu felt the most from the war was how powerless he was. Whenever there was danger, he relied on miracles, luck, and his comrades rather than his own ability. If he had to give himself a score, it would be zero out of a hundred without a doubt. What if Little Chick didnt unlock the Spear of Puritys powers? What if Marcel Ghionea failed to deliver the sedges and the seed to the World Tree? What if Eun Yuri didnt summon Roselle to protect the World Tree? There were just too many factors that were out of his control. This was a clear sign that he was lacking in power. With the ways things were, he couldnt call himself a representative. With the ways things were, he couldnt become the Sun, a star that emitted light on its own. He needed power. The type of power that would allow him to get through any difficulty without relying on external help or miracles. After entering the temple, Seol Jihu bowed his head in front of the stone statue. [Youre finally here.] Gulas voice rang out in his head. I had to take care of a few things so I was late. [Im not blaming you. Taking care of what needs to be done is necessary] Gula paused in the middle of her consolation. [This aura] She trailed off, feeling the energy emanating from Seol Jihus pocket. [So you finally decided?] Yes. [How are you going to use it? Right now? In your current state?] No. Seol Jihu shook his head. Ill advance to Level 7 first. Ill use the stigmata afterward. Gula gasped inwardly at Seol Jihus proclamation. [I wouldnt recommend that.] . [The more power you seek, the greater the trial will become. You should know this as well.] I do. [You havent fully learned your Level 5 skills, so to go to Level 7 in one go Its too dangerous. Youll have to endure three trials. You wont die, given the nature of the special space, but failure isnt the problem. Your mind might break down] Sung Shihyun. Seol Jihu spat out the breath he had been holding in, and Gula stopped talking. The Parasites new First Army Commander Hes strong. Setting aside his character, he is unbelievably strong. [.] The Dreaming Witch, Roselle La Grazia, accumulated strength for hundreds of years and the Star of Avarice, Philip Muller, is known to be the strongest Magician among Earthlings. Yet, he blocked their joint attacks with a single swing of a sword. No, never mind blocking it, he overwhelmed it. We only barely stopped it with Yuhui Noonas help. [.] And that was when his power was still unstable. Seol Jihu bit down on his lower lip. The war ended quite some time ago but that scene is still vivid in my mind. More so than the descent of the Parasite Queen. [.] I want to get stronger. No, I must get stronger. With the way things are now, I will lose even if we fight a thousand times. [.] For when something similar inevitably happens again in the future Seol Jihu dropped his head even lower. I need the power to let me deal with it myself so that I dont rely on awakenings or luck. Seol Jihu relayed his firm thoughts. No matter how great this tribulation may be, I will get through it and obtain the power that I need. [Mmm] Gula raised her head and looked up at the outer space. Starlight was undulating at the center of the celestial bodies. It was glowing so intensely that even a small nudge might cause it to flare up fiercely. [Even Baek Haeju lowered the number of trials to two after hearing our explanation. And if my memory serves correctly, she regretted it after all was said and done for not reducing the number to one.] Gula spoke quietly. [You may have said so without knowing how painful the trials will be] I Seol Jihu was about to say something when he suddenly felt a gentle touch stroking his head. He opened his eyes reflexively and looked up at the stone statue. Though it was only a statue, the long-haired goddess seemed to be looking down at him with a profound gaze. [But if you strongly desire it] After a short silence, Gula continued. [I have no choice.] Strength entered Seol Jihus eyes. Immediately afterward [Fine. Let it be.] Gulas voice echoed out in his head. [Henceforth, Seol Jihu will go beyond the Level 6 Saviors Lance] Chapter 366. Level 7, and… (3) [In the name of Gula, I bestow Seol Jihu the title of Level 7 Star Seeker!] [I expect great feats befitting a Unique Ranker and one who seeks out stars to obtain enlightenment!] Finally, Seol Jihus Level 7 class name was revealed. One who seeks out stars to obtain enlightenment. Thus, Star Seeker. For the first time ever, there was no mention of spear or lance in his class name. Seol Jihu was taken aback as he hadnt expected this at all. Still, he understood where the meaning of the name came from. It was from the vow he made after he met Ian on Earth. The vow to become the Sun, a star. But he wasnt a star yet and was still at the stage of a cultivator who was seeking to reach enlightenment. Gula had sensed his determination and named him appropriately. [Do you like the name?] Yes its a cool name. [Fufu, you must have been worried that it would have mana in it.] Ah actually, it didnt really matter. [?] No, rather than that I guess its more correct to say I was prepared for it. Seol Jihu scratched his head. I thought about it carefully. Why is she so intent on using the word mana when its just a name? And when I did there was something that caught my attention. Seol Jihu placed his hand on his heart. It means that I still mainly use mana, right? [.] Gula didnt answer. Taking her silence as an affirmation, Seol Jihu smiled bitterly. Then I should blame myself for such a name, not you. [It isnt a bad thing to specialize in using mana.] I know. But using something and relying on it are different things. Seol Jihu sighed and lowered his hand. So I was resolved for my fate. If I failed this time, I swore I would get rid of the word when I reached Level 8 Thankfully, I dont have to worry about that anymore. He grinned. Thank you. I will try to achieve feats befitting a seeker of stars as you said. This time, Gula was struck speechless. She unknowingly reached out toward Seol Jihu and caressed his face. Only when he flinched slightly from surprise did she do a doubletake and retract her hand. [That is a truly commendable thought. I must admit I was worried whether you will pass the trials, but with such determination, it looks like I can breathe a sigh of relief.] Seol Jihu clenched his hands at Gulas encouragement. He opened his status window and stared into the air. [Your Status Window] [1. General Information]Summoned Date: 2017. 03. 16Marking Grade: GoldSex/Age: Male/ 26Height/ Weight: 180.5cm/ 74.2kgCurrent Condition: HealthyClass: Lv 7. Star SeekerNationality: Korea (Area 1)Affiliation: ValhallaAlias: The Adversary, Top Graduate, Savior of the Federation, First Star, Prankster, Jinahs Dad, Titty-Loonie, Haramarks War Hero, Training Masochist [2. Traits]1. TemperamentSelf-command (Suppresses emotions, greed, and impulses with the rational will)Tenacity (A deeply rooted temper of wanting to endure pain and struggles)Short-tempered (Impatient and hasty)Competitive (A desire to win) 2. AptitudeEffort (Endeavors with both body and mind to achieve a goal)Average (Normal in every way; possesses no particular talent) [3. Physical Level]Strength: Intermediate (Intermediate)Endurance: Intermediate (Low)Agility: Intermediate (High)Stamina: Intermediate (High)Mana: High (High)Luck: Intermediate (Intermediate) Remaining Ability Points: 19 [4. Abilities]1. Innate Abilities (2)Future-Gauging Nine Eyes (Grade Unknown) 2. Class Abilities (4)Basic Spear Techniques: Thrust (High), Strike (High), Cut (High)Mana Spear - Multiple (High)Flash Thunder [Intermediate (High)]Righteous Heart (Intermediate) 3. Other Abilities (3)Reinforced Circuit (High)Floral Substitution [Intermediate (High)]Intuition [Intermediate (High)] [5. Level of Cognition]Manchild (Actions and thoughts are like that of a child) / Enthusiastic / Golden Rule (To treat others as they have treated you) Finally. Finally, he became a Level 7. He managed to become a Unique Ranker, which numbered less than ten in all of Paradise. Seol Jihu felt proud of how far he had come, but he cleared his mind and looked straight at the reality of the situation. He was having trouble grasping even High Ranker skills, so was there even a need to say anything about the skills unlocked at Level 6 and 7? Seol Jihu carefully checked out the newly unlocked abilities before asking Gula for holy power. Once Little Chick ate its fill, Seol Jihu rubbed its bloated belly and said goodbye. Then, he looked up at the statue. Noticing his readied gaze, Gula slowly roused her energy. Soon, an orb emitting a purple light slowly floated up from Seol Jihus pocket. [I probably wont need to repeat myself.] Gula had already affirmed Seol Jihus will multiple times. All that was left to do was to patiently wait. [I hereby grant Seol Jihus use of the Divine Stigmata.] Suddenly, an isolation barrier formed around Seol Jihu. A wind, fierce enough to send his hair fluttering, blew. Then, Gulas voice echoed out. [In the name of Gula, I permit Seol Jihu to enter the Path of the Soul.] What Seol Jihu saw in the next moment was darkness spreading out from the purple orb, like a pair of wings. By the time he noticed this, the darkness had already engulfed half of his field of vision. The world simultaneously warped and rushed toward him. What Seol Jihu heard and saw before his consciousness faded away was the Divine Stigmata that transformed into total darkness, and [I look forward to the day I see you again!] Gulas loud laughter. Flash! Seol Jihu disappeared at the same time that the darkness exploded. No, the correct expression would be to say that he was swallowed. Though Seol Jihu didnt see it well, Little Chick saw it clearly the darkness belched out by the stigmata opening up like the jaws of a beast and devouring Seol Jihu. Tak. The pendant that usually hung around Seol Jihus neck fell to the ground, having lost its owner. [Huh? What happened?] A cloud of black smoke came out in a fluster. [Why was I left behind?] Because the Path of the Soul is not a place just anyone can enter. Little Chick murmured as it rubbed its belly. [What do you mean?] Plainly put, only those with a divine vestige or an item inscribed with divine stigmata can enter it. [Im a Saintess too though that happened after I died] Dont whine. The Divine Stigmata is a token personally inscribed by a god. It is different from receiving a gods blessing or borrowing a gods power. This is a matter of qualification. Even among saints and saintesses, not many have ever obtained this qualification. [I dont know what that means but he left me behind again] Flone dropped her head. Her shoulders drooped down, and she spiritlessly returned to the pendant. Little Chick clicked its tongue and glanced at the stone statue. Now that I think about it I remember hearing about this. Though it was a long time ago, I heard that the goddesses of the Seven Sins created a special isolated space to raise their apostles [Hoh, you have an excellent memory.] How would I not know? I still remember receiving my masters order and personally eliminating some of them with my partner. Apostle of Gluttony included. [Damned bird, youre bringing up a painful memory.] Gula chuckled. [Ah, how things have changed. The phoenix that once served Castitas is now worrying about its human partner who serves the Seven Sins.] Thats natural given the situation of this world. Anyway [You dont have to worry.] Gula cut off Little Chick. [The world changed as you said, so we must change our ways as well.] You mean [You should know if you read the explanation. The Path of the Soul is no longer a place that binds the apostles soul to us and gives them power in return. It has been recreated as a place that tests our childrens limits and bestows tribulation befitting the power they desire.] Let me ask again. You are saying that this tribulation is disconnected from the process of birthing apostles? [Yes, theyre two totally different processes. We have selected Executors to combat the Parasite Army Commanders, but that wasnt enough. This space was created for children who had talent but did not choose us or were not chosen by us. Seol Jihu would be the first exception but that is it. I swear upon my name.] Oho, a divine oath. Well, I have no reason to suspect you if youre going so far as to make a vow. Fine, it seems I can be at ease. I will wait patiently. [I dont know about that.] Gula said in a low voice. [I let him go since he strongly desired to do so, but even then, I cannot help but worry. Perhaps doing things the old way would have been better for that child] My partner is the one who asked for this. He will bear the consequences. Little Chick ignored Gulas lamentation and turned around. After picking up the sobbing pendant with its beak, it left the temple in short, quick steps. * When Seol Jihu opened his eyes, he noticed that he was in an unfamiliar place. There wasnt much worth noting, contrary to his expectations. All he could see was an empty field filled with overgrown weeds and an endless horizon that stretched out wherever he looked. Then, a cool breeze suddenly blew. What was that? The first change happened as the wind swayed his bangs to tickle his forehead. Dududududu! The earth suddenly rumbled like there was an earthquake. Startled, Seol Jihu roused his mana in a hurry. But contrary to his expectations, there was no direct harm done to him. Cracks formed across the land and the earth split. The epicenter of the earthquake seemed to be far away, but the cracks, which had multiplied to thousands in number, quickly reached the spot where Seol Jihu stood. Kwaaaaaaa! Next, the earth shot up. The new piece of land that broke through the shattered earth expanded its size at an exponential rate. In the blink of an eye, what started out as a small hill became a mountain. That wasnt all. The top of the mountain sunk in and formed a crater before another earthquake took place and lava shot up from the earth. Then, it happened again. As a result of the earth rising up three times in succession, the mountain in front of him had become large to the point that it pierced through the sky. Uwoah Seol Jihu grunted quietly before looking up. But he couldnt see the peak of the mountain even after tilting his head all the way back. He had never seen such a large mountain in his life. Both Huge Stone Rocky Mountain and Evas volcano seemed like a childs toy compared to this mountain. Ah. Realizing that he had fallen on his butt, Seol Jihu hopped up and dusted his butt. A mountain was suddenly formed but what am I supposed to do? Climb it? Speaking of which, Gula said there were three trials that he needed to pass. The earth had also shot up three times. Were these two phenomena related? Dududu, dududu! While Seol Jihu was deep in thought, he suddenly heard the sound of something rolling toward him. Looking up reflexively, Seol Jihu furrowed his brows. A boulder? He could see a brown boulder rolling down from the mountain with a terrifying force. Seol Jihu tried to dodge it in fright, but the boulder came to a sudden stop about ten meters in front of him. A mountain suddenly formed, and now a boulder had rolled down and stopped in front of him. Seol Jihu tilted his head. Just as he took a careful step toward the boulder [The Path of the Soul, the tribulation to receive a divine vestige, will now start.] A familiar alert rang out and a message popped up in front of him. [Follow the route of pilgrimage and place the mountain boulder on the peak of the first mountain.] [The use of external help or shortcuts is strictly prohibited in the process of placing the mountain boulder on the peak. You must step on the peak solely with your own strength to be considered as having passed the trial.] I just need to place the boulder on the top of the mountain? It was then. As soon as he read the last message, more alerts popped up in front of him. [Innate Ability, Future-Gauging Nine Eyes, will vanish temporarily.] [The use of class and miscellaneous abilities will be restricted.] [The use of mana will be restricted.] [All artifacts will be sealed.] . Seol Jihu stood in a daze as he watched the messages pop up one after the other. He was wondering what this meant exactly. He tried to rouse his mana, but it didnt budge. Even without the additional restrictions, his abilities didnt activate and his artifacts became useless since he couldnt use mana. Shit. Seol Jihu let out a deep sigh. He was prepared for the worst, but he couldnt help but get a little dispirited with his mana suddenly disappearing. Just what good does this do? It wasnt that he didnt have doubts, but he still walked up to the boulder. The message said to place the boulder on the first mountains peak. The colossal mountain range in front of him had three equally spaced out peaks. If all he had to do was take the boulder up to the peak, it didnt seem like such an impossible task. After all, he had experienced similar training under Jang Maldong. No, no. Seol Jihu shook his head, recalling the Special Tutorial. He had suffered unnecessary difficulties just because he looked down on it for being a Tutorial. This was a trial bestowed by a god. There had to be something beyond his understanding. Lets not underestimate this trial. Soon, Seol Jihu steeled his resolve and placed his hands on the boulder. Putting strength into his arms, he slowly began to push it. * So. Chohong said unenthusiastically as she stared at Kim Hannah. You want me to deliver this to Haramark? Youre the only one I can ask, Miss Chung Chohong. Kim Hannah replied with a thin smile. What do you mean Im the only one? Everyones still around. Team Leader Kazuki is busy planning an exploration with his team members. On the other hand, Miss Chung Chohongs team has more free time. She was saying that the representatives team had little to do with Seol Jihu being gone. Though she wasnt wrong, Chohong was still discontent. But Im not the only one in my team. That is true, but Miss Eun Yuri still lacks experience and is low-leveled. Miss Hoshino Urara is a little, no, a lot of a worrisome person to be asked to deliver this important item. Kim Hannah tapped on a pouch on the table. It was a pouch containing four high-grade enhancement stones. Chohong sighed and dropped her head. So youre really gonna make me work. Please know that Im not the one making you work. Representative Seol asked me to give you this job. Seol did? Rather than replying to Chohongs question, Kim Hannah pushed a document toward her. Chohongs frown subsided once she confirmed Seol Jihus signature on it. Okay so I just have to deliver this? Yes, and a separate gift that Representative Seol prepared. I will give that to you when you set off. Jeez, I cant even remember the last time I went on a delivery mission. Chohong grumbled but did not say no. In fact, she left Eva that very day. She stopped by Sicilia as soon as she arrived in Haramark and delivered two enhancement stones as well as a gift Seol Jihu brought from Earth. This is the first time Ive seen them in person. The value of an enhancement stone was something she knew well, and it was enough to intrigue the usually unperturbed Cinzia. They look like high-quality goods too After carefully examining the stones, Cinzia threw a glance at Chohong. Have you used it before? Chohong raised her mace. +3 Thorn of Steel. +3? It was +2 when Seol gave it to me. I used an enhancement stone to get it to +3, so now its power is octupled. Chohong laughed as she swung the mace around. Cinzia marveled. An eightfold amplification I find that hard to believe. I can show you if you want. No thanks. I would rather not test out the power of such a hard-headed weapon. Cinzia chuckled before picking up the pouch. I was wondering what to give Agnes as her Unique Ranker advancement gift. These should be good enough. Send Representative Seol my regards. Tell him the enhancement stones and the gift are well received. Got it Hmm? Unique Ranker? Chohong turned to Agnes who was standing next to Cinzia. Youre Level 7 now, Noonim? Agnes nodded silently. Chohong gasped. Then Sicilia has two Unique Rankers now Well, Hoshino Urara became Level 7 too, so I guess it isnt too strange. Agnes pushed her glasses up. That woman became a Unique Ranker too? Uh, thats what she said. Shes not the only one. Seol should have become a Unique Ranker by now. By now? Probably. I mean, considering what hes achieved in this war, leveling up twice probably wont make a dent in his contribution points. Or I might be wrong. Who knows? Did Representative Seol not tell you what his level was? Well, hes been busy with a lot of stuff recently, mostly with reforming the teams and all. He left immediately afterward. Chohong shrugged. He left? Cinzias eyes narrowed. Ah, since youre here, theres a message Id like you to deliver. Cinzia spoke quietly. I would like to meet Representative Seol soon. Officially. Hmm? For what? Its not something for you to know at the moment. Alright but thats not gonna be easy. Chohong shook her head. As I said before, he left. Did he go on a training trip? If hes in Evas volcanic region, we can easily pay him a visit. It would be even better if hes in Huge Stone Rocky Mountain. Its true that he went to train, but unfortunately, hes not in either of those places. Chohong spoke. Well, I dont know the exact place either. He said he was going to the temple and just told us that he wont be able to come back for a while. At that moment, Agnes and Cinzia exchanged glances. I see It cant be helped then. Also, dont ask me about these things. Talk to the fox at our organization. Chohong got up, grumbling. Why dont you stay a little longer? Were quite curious about different things. No thanks. I have to visit the palace too. Besides, Im a Level 6 too now. I have a ton of things I need to do. Chohong picked up her mace and trudged out of the room. As soon as the door closed behind her, Cinzia made a bored expression. He suddenly disappeared? The position of Gulas Executor is currently empty, but its unlikely that a new Star will be appointed at the moment. I think so too. The trial needed to become an Executor is equivalent to a class advancement examination. And since it happens inside Paradise, there should be no reason for him to hide or disappear. Well have to stay open-minded, but the fact that he went to the temple Such a thing happened only once before, no? If youre talking about Baek Haeju, you are right. The corner of Cinzias mouth curled up at Agnes affirmation. If that is true, Paradise might flip upside down once again. Of course. It is hard to believe that Valhallas representative was not chosen by Gula. We would have to check the Neutral Zones VIP shop inventory, but its likely that he used the Divine Stigmata. Tsk, must be nice. Normally youd have to choose between one, but to be able to have both Not even Sung Shihyun had such a fortune. Cinzia rummaged through her pocket with a sincerely envious expression. Then suddenly, she flicked her arm. Tak! At the same time that Agnes covered her face with her hand, a stone hit her palm. Use it well. Thank you. Agnes bowed respectfully. And keep silent about what you heard today. We received such a precious gift. We cant go around blabbering about it now, can we? Of course, especially considering our future relationship with Valhalla. Paradise has too many old-timers now. Its about time for a change of power Anyway, what did Valhallas representative give us? Cinzia held up the shopping bags with a curious face and handed one over to Agnes. Chung Chohong said that Seol Jihu personally prepared these gifts. Agnes seemed to be curious too after receiving an enhancement stone as she carefully unwrapped the packaging. Next . Cinzia dazedly stared at the gift as she held it up. She looked like she received a huge shock. This is. A leopard-print brassiere was dangling between her fingers. It was underwear no matter how she looked at it. Cinzia turned to Agnes at the unexpected gift. Agnes was frozen solid. Looking down, Cinzia saw light-purple underwear. More importantly, a bear with a ribbon on its head was printed in the middle. Pftt. Cinzias head turned back. What is pfft that pfft a bear pfft She tried her best to hold her laughter in. Puhat! But she exploded in the end. Uhahahaha! She must have found it quite hilarious as she laughed without a care for her position. She even slammed the table in front of her. The unexpected gift had caused her to crack up. Y-Your taste in underwear! How!? When did you two develop such a relationship? Agnes neck turned red from Cinzias ridicule. I respectfully ask for some time off. Kekeke why? I need to go to Eva. For what? Cinzia cackled as she wiped her eyes. If our prediction is correct, only one person is capable of meeting Valhallas representative right now. Keuk, Agnes grunted as she squeezed the underwear in her hand. Knowing that this was true, she could only grit her teeth. * After Seol Jihu left, Kim Hannah shouldered the administrative duties of the representative. To be more precise, she had to take care of work that Seol Jihu left behind without making a mistake. Although it wasnt easy, what troubled Kim Hannah was holding a person down. It wasnt the Halep siblings. What do you mean? Kim Hannah swallowed hard as a woman wearing a white ceremonial robe asked coldly. Baek Haeju had returned to Paradise in the morning. Kim Hannah ran to meet her as soon as she heard the news, but she couldnt think of any ways to keep her in Eva. After all, she was one of the few legends of Paradise. Naturally, she was able to dismantle any schemes Kim Hannah might set up with ease. Jihu Valhallas representative isnt here? Well Kim Hannah realized how absurd the situation was since she used Seol Jihus name to bring her to Valhalla. To make matters worse, Seo Yuhui wasnt around either, making Baek Haeju an uncontrollable titan. He said we could reveal the truth to her, right? After much consideration, Kim Hannah decided to reveal the partial truth to her. The problem was that Baek Haejus expression turned worse after hearing about it. Divine Stigmata? He left to take the trials to receive a divine vestige? Y-Yes. I dont know the details, but that is what I heard. But before he left How long has it been? Baek Haeju cut her off. How many days has it been since he left? She asked again in a hurry. I-Its been a week at least Baek Haeju bit her lower lip at Kim Hannahs answer. Baek Haeju. She was Paradises first Level 8 and one who refused the gods selection, receiving a divine vestige in its place. In other words, she was an Earthling who had tread the Path of the Soul before Seol Jihu. That was how she knew how absurdly difficult the trials of the Path of the Soul were and what kind of a place the trials took place in. For one, the flow of time was different in that place. There was a stark difference that was incomparable to the difference in time between Earth and Paradise. I think its been ten days. Baek Haejus eyes widened at Kim Hannahs answer. Ten days? Yes. He left around this time of the day after finishing up his work Its been about ten days exactly. And he hasnt come back yet? Kim Hannah made a confused face at Baek Haeju repeatedly asking the same question. She then did a doubletake and asked. Ah, Miss Baek Haeju also But before she could finish, Baek Haeju quickly turned back. Kim Hannah called her, but she didnt listen. An hour in the Path of the Soul was only six minutes in Paradises time. The time difference was exactly ten times. In other words, with ten days having passed in Paradise meant that Seol Jihu was in the Path of the Soul for 100 days. Baek Haeju had taken seven days in Paradises time to finish her trials in the Path of the Soul. That was 70 days in that places time. She almost became mentally disabled from her mind breaking down, so she couldnt sit still after hearing how long Seol Jihu had stayed in that place. And so, she ran swiftly to the temple of Gula. * Same time. Huk huk Seol Jihu was climbing a mountain accompanied by rough panting. He pushed hard with his hands, but the boulder refused to budge. If anything, his feet were being pushed back. Damn it! Seol Jihu shouted and turned back. Then he looked back up and frowned. He was not even halfway to his destination. Right. Seol Jihu had not even reached the one-third point of the mountain. Even after 100 days went by. Chapter 367. The Awaiting One (1) Kkeu. A gurgling grunt escaped Seol Jihus clenched teeth. His two hands trembled noticeably as they pushed the boulder up. Seol Jihu scraped up every ounce of energy from his body and concentrated it in his hands. However, the boulder remained immovable. No matter how much strength he used, the boulder remained fixed in place like it was glued to the ground. Seol Jihus bloodshot pupils waned. His eyes stung, and his vision blurred. He wanted to take one hand off the boulder and wipe his eyes, but he couldnt do even that. Never mind climbing the mountain, even standing still was hardly bearable. If he took his hand off for even a second, the boulder would roll down and crush him without a doubt. He had already died several times in the exact same way. However, human strength was not limitless. Simply standing became more and more unbearable as time went on. Euuuuu, heuuuuuu! Realizing what would happen soon, a beast-like cry escaped Seol Jihus mouth. He pushed forward with arms that felt as if they were exploding from all the blood rushing up. Of course, the boulder remained fixed, and it was his body that was pushed back. Keuk! Seol Jihu dropped his head. Ddddk. Droplets of sweat poured down from his drenched hair. Likewise, sweat flowed down his exposed upper body like rain. He had thrown his shirt off long ago, exposing his bare skin and muscles. Not only was it getting in the way, but the extra layer was also stifling him. This unchanging situation was so frustratingly stifling that he wanted his heart to explode. Perhaps that way, things would feel a little more refreshing. ! Suddenly, Seol Jihus eyes widened. He had lost his balance while he momentarily lost focus. His sweat-drenched left hand slid off the surface of the boulder. Though he quickly came to his senses, his left arm was already advancing past the boulder. At the same time, the boulder rolled down like it had been biding its time for this moment. Ah. From the face to the feet, a heavy sensation crushed down on his body. Seol Jihu became dazed and his vision blurred in an instant. Again, he failed to surpass his limit. Crack! Craaaack! A bone-chilling sound rang out. Soon, the boulder reached the bottom of the mountain, leaving behind a trail of fresh blood. All that was left in its course was a dying body dripping with blood, with torn flesh and crushed bones. The trampled body convulsed sporadically. Not even a scream rang out. Even though Seol Jihus Endurance stat had risen to Intermediate (Intermediate), his body was not able to withstand the boulder. Seol Jihu aimlessly stared at the spot he was standing on. Not long afterward, his body began to turn translucent. And as the body disappeared completely, it reformed at the bottom of the mountain. He was now in the same spot he was in when he first entered this place. Although he revived right away, Seol Jihu did not open his eyes. He stayed still, sweating profusely, on the field overgrown with weeds. How much time went by? Though it was only twenty minutes in Paradise, three hours and twenty minutes had gone by in this place. Having woken up, Seol Jihu was climbing the mountain once again. Of course, the result was not any different this time. The boulder gradually increased in size and became 1.5 times larger before it even reached the halfway point. The mountain already got steeper the closer he got to its peak, so with the boulder getting heavier as well, Seol Jihus muscles reached their limit early. That was why he couldnt climb any further. Even if he took a step forward with great difficulty, the boulder only grew heavier. He was met with a series of limits. Damn it. It was so bad that Seol Jihu thought he was being toyed with. But the boulder wasnt the only thing that was unique. The first thing Seol Jihu felt after coming to this place was the lack of the need to eat and drink. He didnt get hungry or thirsty either. And if he died during the trial, he would just revive at the starting point. When he was starting out, he was happy, thinking it was the perfect environment for training. But that was it. Even if he didnt feel hunger or thirst, his mind still got tired. It was the same with pain. The first time he died, Seol Jihu screamed at the top of his lungs. He had gotten used to it now after dying hundreds of times, but what he felt the first time he was crushed to death by a boulder was still vivid in his mind. The only solace was that his Endurance stat increased by a stage from the repeated deaths. Seol Jihu smiled bitterly before furrowing his brows at the pain in his arms. It was exhausting. It was so painful and tiring that he wanted to die. But what was most exhausting was that he didnt know the purpose of the trials. There was no clear objective. He didnt know why he was doing what he was doing. Setting aside the goal of placing the boulder on top of the mountain, he just couldnt understand what this accomplished. It might have been better if there were at least different trials to choose from, but pushing a boulder up a mountain for 100 days straight without a visible purpose was enough to cause mental illness to even the strongest minds. If Seol Jihu did not develop the self-command temperament through Jang Maldongs training, he would have been driven insane long ago. Still, it wasnt as if there was no progress. The spot where he was currently forced to a stop was different from the one where he was initially stopped. He had advanced at least somewhat. But it was only twenty-six or so steps ahead. He still had a long way to go, but he hadnt even taken thirty steps yet. At this rate, it was unknown whether he would even pass the first trial. The end felt so out of reach that Seol Jihu dropped his head. Just as he shut his eyes, staring at the blood and sweat soaking into the mountain path Huh? Before he noticed, the weight crushing down on his arms seemed to have lightened by a bit. His palms, which burned with a tearing pain, turned warm as blood circulated through them. Just what happened? Did his hands slip again while he wasnt paying attention? Thinking what if, Seol Jihu raised his head. His jaw dropped. Thankfully, his hands were still firmly glued to the boulder. They had not slipped. Instead, a message was printed in front of him. [Your Strength stat increases from Intermediate (Intermediate) to Intermediate (High).] Strength entered Seol Jihus pupils. This was the second stat increase message that popped up since he entered the Path of the Soul. Lets go! In the next moment, Seol Jihu pushed the boulder in excitement. Things were different than before. The boulder went up perfectly fine as if Seol Jihus subconscious perception of his own limits had been limiting him this entire time. Good, good! He shouted in pure excitement, but he was scared on the inside. He had achieved this result after a hundred days of pain and hardship. What if he couldnt pass the first trial? As much as he got his hopes up, the disappointment would also be immense. As such, Seol Jihu rolled the boulder up in a hurry. However, the reality was cold-hearted. The closer he got to the peak, the boulder got bigger and bigger until it eventually became twice his size. The weight he felt in his hands was dozens of times greater than what it started out as. Uek! Eventually, the boulder sunk into the slope of the mountain. Please, please! It didnt budge even at Seol Jihus desperate pleading. The boulder stood coldly in place. Seol Jihu had reached a limit once again with only about thirty steps left to go. Seol Jihus expression dimmed. He tried to push forward, refusing to give up, but overexerting himself only made his hand slip. Ah! As he reflexively got out of the way, the boulder rolled down the mountain like an avalanche. He now had to descend the mountain and start all over again. Haa. Seol Jihu spat out a sigh from the bottom of his heart. For a while, he dazedly looked down at the mountain path before plopping down on the ground. His legs had suddenly given in. He felt like he finished running a marathon only to be told that he needed to do another round. Of course, it went without saying that the current situation was a thousand times worse. . Seol Jihu didnt stand up for a long time. He remembered the saying, it only gets tougher the closer you get to the end. He empathized with this saying more so than ever before. Suddenly, he didnt want to get back up. He saw the sunrise a hundred times before he could reach this point. He couldnt even fathom how long it would take for him to climb the remaining distance. Fuck A coarse curse escaped his mouth. As he sat in place, not wanting to do anything, he suddenly had a thought. Should I try to go up? Seol Jihu glanced up at the first peak. He had yet to climb there. It wasnt until now that he even thought about walking up without the boulder. The message said to push the boulder up, but wouldnt it be okay to see whats there? Seol Jihu wasnt hoping to pass the trial this way. He simply wanted to know what the purpose of this trial was. Lets try it. Maybe it will give me a hint. Seol Jihu got up after much deliberation and staggered up the steep mountain slope. Although he gave all sorts of excuses to justify going up the mountain, it was really because he didnt feel like he could handle going back down and standing in front of the boulder once again. For the sake of his sanity, he needed a change of pace. And so, Seol Jihu climbed up step by step, and when he eventually reached the peak Three alerts struck his ears. [The restriction of class and miscellaneous abilities is lifted.][The restriction of mana is lifted.][All artifacts are unsealed.] Eh? A startled yelp escaped Seol Jihus mouth. Happiness surged over his sullen face. His abilities and artifacts were useable again. Moreover, his mana had returned. Strength entered his limbs as he felt powerful energy circulating through his body. So passing the first trial lifts all the restrictions. Finding this out was worth the effort of risking danger and climbing all the way up. Seol Jihu nodded his head before tilting it in confusion. His abilities had come back, but Why didnt my innate ability come back? Thinking about it now, it was strange. The messages said his class abilities, miscellaneous abilities, and artifacts were restricted. However, it didnt say the same thing for his innate ability the Future-Gauging Nine Eyes. It clearly said that it disappeared temporarily. It was suspicious no matter how he thought about it. Since he already climbed up to the first peak, Seol Jihu figured he would go up the others as well. And so, he walked to the pathway that stretched above the first mountainside. The second path wasnt all that different. All he had to do was climb up. But if he were to describe the difference in detail, it would simply be that the second path was a bit narrow and had countless crossroads in the middle. Is the second trial a maze or something? As he climbed up with doubts, he suddenly felt a large tremor. Then, he saw a boulder rolling down quickly from the second peak. No, it wasnt a single boulder. At least a dozen were rolling down, one by one. Seol Jihu flinched reflexively before flashing his eyes and rousing his mana. Now that he got back his mana, he had no reason to fear the boulders or avoid them. Seol Jihu waited for the first boulder to come down before punching forward at full strength. Boom! The boulder exploded in one blow. As expected, the power of the High (High) rank mana was enough to shatter the office-sized boulder into tiny pieces. As the tiny pieces of rocks fluttered in the air, Seol Jihu swung his fists one after the other. Kwang, kwang, kwang, kwang! Seol Jihu swung his hands without stopping. He punched with mana-clad fists as if to vent his pent-up frustration. Destroying the boulders gave him a sense of ecstasy and freedom that couldnt be described with words. But when he destroyed the tenth boulder, new tremors erupted from the left and right. Boulders were rolling down from the dozens of crossroads that stretched out in all directions. So it wasnt a maze. Seol Jihu grinned and jumped up. Lightly stepping on a boulder that just rolled down, he expelled the mana surrounding his body. Paat! A flash of light cut through the slope in an instant. Hahaha! Seol Jihu laughed. He knew he shouldnt rely on mana, but it was too much fun. He expected the second trial to be even more difficult than the first, so he couldnt hold in his happiness at knowing that the second trial would be a breeze. Seol Jihu ran through the pathway in the blink of an eye and reached the second peak. He stepped down lightly and immediately took a good look around. It was then. !? He swayed as soon as he stepped on the ground. Huh? Huh? He suddenly couldnt feel his mana. Rather than it disappearing again, the sensation itself wasnt being transmitted. He felt like he was floating in midair. Even when he swallowed his saliva, he couldnt feel it going down his throat. He couldnt feel himself breathe, and all sound became distant. Eventually, his vision blurred before going completely dark. All five senses had lost their function. As Seol Jihu was at a loss for what to do in the sudden darkness [Eu eu] A moan rang out in his head. Seol Jihu looked left and right in a startle before fixing his gaze in one spot. This spot was the only place that was lit up amidst the darkness, almost as if a spotlight was shining down on it. A strongly-built man was lying there, groaning. Seol Jihu stared at the mans shattered glasses before realizing who he was. Hyung? Why did he suddenly see Seol Wooseok here? He didnt know what was happening but refused to stand still. Just as he tried to rush up to him to ask if he was okay Retard. Seol Jihus eyes widened. W-What did he just say? Why the hell did you come at me for? Especially if youre going to get knocked out by a single punch. Did you really think I was going to get beaten up like when we were young? Seol Jihu shook his head crazily. His mouth moved on its own. Why the hell did you show up here anyway? So embarrassing. Puk! He then kicked Seol Wooseok. His body was moving on its own as well. [Jihu please] Fuck off, will ya? Just when I was getting lucky too Eii, you chased away all my luck. Seol Jihu spat on the ground and turned back, and Seol Wooseok bit his lip as he watched Seol Jihu walk away. Seol Jihu stared at all of this in a daze before shaking his head. No, this isnt it. I didnt say this While his mind was in chaos, he suddenly felt a gaze. Seol Wooseok was staring straight at him with a burning gaze. Tears of blood rolled down his cheeks as he glared at him fiercely. Tsssst! In the next instant, Seol Jihus eyes shot open. A huge ball of fire suddenly flared up inside his heart. The fire spread in an instant and set Seol Jihus body ablaze. Kuaaaaaaaaah! A horrific scream echoed out. Like a witch being burned at stake, Seol Jihu felt an indescribable pain as he was burned alive. That wasnt the end. After writhing in pain for ten or so minutes [Thank goodness, Oppa. Thats the right decision, thats the right decision. Really, thank you.] A new voice rang out before the fire subsided. [Lets go request for a permanent ban first. We can let Dad and Mom know afterward. Ah, Big Brother too.] [Dont worry! Ill go with you!] Seol Jihu struggled to gain control of his body, but his head turned on its own. Through his teary eyes, he saw a cheerfully smiling Seol Jinhee. [Are you hungry? Do you wanna stop by a rest area and grab food?] [Roasted potato and grilled squid, right? Okay, okay, I got it. Ill be back soon, so wait just a few minutes~] No, dont. Seol Jihu opened his mouth subconsciously. Because No, no! He knew what would happen next. As if to prove that he was right, the scenery changed right away. [Oppa! Opppaaaaa!] Seol Jinhee was running toward him. Her arms were full of the food she bought from the rest area. As she rushed to catch up to him [Oppa Ah, aaack!] She tripped and fell hard. The roasted potatoes poured out, and the fish cake soup spilled as well. [Oppa! Dont go! Oppaaaaa!] Hehe, operation successful. His mouth moved on its own again. I should be able to get a good number of buy-ins with this, right? Heh, Ill just double up a couple of times and buy her something better. Seol Jihu stepped on the accelerator while humming joyfully. In the next moment, his smiling face contorted heavily. Uaaah, uaaaah! Seol Jihu screamed internally and looked for his younger sister. Seol Jinhee was kneeling in the same spot, dazedly staring at the car as it rode off. [Op] Seol Jinhees expression suddenly grew cold. She clenched her teeth, shook from head to toe, and shed tears of blood. Then, she spitefully glared at the crying Seol Jihu. Kuk When Seol Jihu met her eyes, he was suddenly stifled for breath. An icy coldness flowed out of his heart. The tempest of frost swirled up and seeped into every organ and vein. Physical pain was one thing, but what was even more unbearable was the mental pain. An irresistible power was poking at his brain, pulling out all of his painful memories. Kkeuk kkeuk Now, his even voice didnt come out properly. Sorry sorry Seol Jihu stepped backward before suddenly going limp. His arms fell, and his head dropped. Tears streamed down his face nonstop. Soon, his crying eyes went out of focus and became hazy. As he wept endlessly, Seol Jihus upper body began to tilt. Falling forward bit by bit, it slowly fell face first. Seol Jihu had crumbled, no longer able to withstand the pain. Then, Seol Jihu caught sight of someone through his blurring vision. A woman was looking at him with a sorrowful expression. He was familiar with her face. In that instant, Seol Jihu thought of someone. Even while knowing that wasnt possible. S He spoke, even though he knew that. Seon As if to respond to his call, the woman took a step toward him. Seol Jihu raised his eyes slightly. However, his tear-drenched face plunged down in an instant. Darkness quickly crept close. Seol Jihu did not notice this, but he was reaching toward the woman as if he would crumble away. Seonhwa He held out his hand and called out her name. Seonhwa And so, just before his head touched the ground His shaking, aimless hand Tak. was grabbed by a soft hand. Chapter 368. The Awaiting One (2) When Seol Jihu regained his consciousness, he realized he was comfortable. The burning sensation over his entire body and the rampaging pain tearing up his insides had vanished without a trace. Everything was silent. Suddenly, he realized that it was because he was held by someone that made him so comfortable. Even in a semi-conscious state, he could feel the thighs supporting his neck. And there was a fragrant smell. The warm scent of flesh caressed his nose. Seol Jihu sniffed and instinctively snuggled into the fragrant comfort. When he felt something soft against his cheeks, he chose to bury his face in it. A small smile bloomed at the corner of his mouth as a soft, squishy sensation enveloped his face. He knew he was acting like a spoiled child. Nevertheless, Seol Jihu didnt want to separate from the warmth he felt after a long time. One of the hardest things about training alone was loneliness. Climbing a mountain day and night with no one to talk to or lean on was more lonely than hed expected. With every step he took, his longing for Jang Maldongs scoldings kept growing. He missed the voices of his comrades and the way they filled the air. In the end, he just wanted to talk to someone, anyone. Put simply, he missed people. And so, like a spoiled child, Seol Jihu continued to snuggle into the warmth. He didnt want to miss the scent of another human being. He felt so good that if this was a dream, he never wanted to wake up. Hmm? Just as his consciousness was about to slip, Seol Jihus eyes suddenly twitched. He felt a hand brushing his forehead. At first, he thought he was mistaken. But then the hand began to rumple his hair gently. It wasnt a dream? Seol Jihu slowly opened his eyes. He saw a pale face and black hair melting into the night sky. His vision was blurred and he had trouble recognizing the face, but even through the haziness, he could tell the pouring moonlight was definitely contributing to the dreamlike atmosphere. Noona? He blurted out when his eyes caught a glimpse of a white garment resembling a priests robe. And then, he blinked rapidly a few times. He realized Seo Yuhui couldnt possibly be here. Then, just who was this person? Seol Jihus vision sharpened and his eyes opened wide. Baek He sprang up and broke away from the warmth, kicking the ground with both feet. He then saw a green spear and a white robe. A mystical woman, exuding a vibe similar to that of a martial arts expert, was looking at him with calm eyes. Miss Baek Haeju? Baek Haeju, who was staring at him, sighed quietly. She got up slowly, adjusting her clothes so that her front was no longer exposed. Flustered, Seol Jihu got up with her. Looking around, he could still see the huge mountain, so high that its peak was lost in the clouds. He also saw the boulder that, whenever he failed the trial, would roll down the mountain and stop at the same spot every time. It seemed that he had returned to the starting point. Seol Jihu desperately tried to recollect what had happened. He remembered failing right before he was about to pass the first trial. He sat there for a while in frustration before collecting himself and crossing the first checkpoint without pushing on the boulder that is, without passing the first trial wondering what the second and third trial would look like. As soon as I passed the first checkpoint, all restrictions were lifted, and I easily passed the second trial. And then. When he stepped onto the path leading to the mountain peak past the second checkpoint, the world around him changed instantly. Darkness surrounded him, and his brother and sister were. Seol Jihus face darkened as he recalled each and every moment of his experience at that time. It was a terrible experience, especially when his body and mouth moved on their own and reenacted the past. He never wanted to have such an experience again. That was the last thing he remembered, and when he regained consciousness, he had returned to the starting point, his head resting on Baek Haejus lap. Either he died and was automatically moved to the start, or Baek Haeju moved him herself. He thought it might have been the former, but he was more concerned about how Baek Haeju was able to enter this space. Are you really Miss Baek Haeju? Seol Jihu asked curiously. Part of him still had doubts that she could be an illusion. Baek Haeju spoke slowly. The Path of the Soul is a place that only those with the Divine Stigmata can enter. So there is no reason I wouldnt be able to. Seol Jihu stood in a daze, unable to wrap his head around her words. Baek Haeju let out a deep sigh. She then pulled up her robe and revealed her fair skin. At first, Seol Jihu was taken aback by her sudden exposure, but then he noticed something across her stomach. Above her small but shapely navel, he saw a thin scar. The scar had a faint blue glow. I entered this space at Iras discretion when I was level 5. Baek Haeju explained, pulling down her robe to its original position. At that time I chose to receive two trials and passed them after a long suffering. Only then did Seol Jihu give a small gasp. Come to think of it, Sacred Empress was the first Level 8 in the history of Paradise. Even though she wasnt an executor, she was a receiver of the Divine Vestige. This meant she had walked the Path of the Soul before him. He already knew that. It only slipped his mind because of the stress the trial had put on him. Does that mean you came back for me? Or. As soon as I returned to Paradise, Miss Kim Hannah asked me to meet her. Baek Haeju said. She told me shed set aside my share of the loot, and that you wished to talk to me. But you were already gone when I got there. Thats when she told me the details. Ah, so thats why. As much as it sounded like a prepared answer, it made sense, and Seol Jihu didnt object. Yes, I told her to tell you that. But before that Thank you for your help. I dont remember what happened, but I feel like I was pushed into a pretty dangerous situation. Seol Jihu smacked his lips and bowed down his head. Are you all done? However, instead of recognizing his gratitude, Baek Haeju raised her voice. Now can I ask you a couple of questions? She sounded a little angry, and Seol Jihu unwittingly nodded his head. What on earth were you thinking? Baek Haejus eyes narrowed. Why did you ask for three trials? How did you know? Back then, the mountain wasnt as high as it is now. I could see the peak from here. The words danced out of her mouth without a moment of hesitation. But now, the peak is invisible. One trial is hard enough, and you asked for three. How exactly do you plan on passing them? She was right. Now that he had some experience with the trials, he understood why she was so concerned. In a space where time passes ten times faster than normal, training alone without anyone to interact with is enough to drive a person crazy. Baek Haeju bit her lower lip. The Spirit Realm Expedition was inevitable, but this could easily have been prevented. Didnt Gula stop you? She did. And you still pushed ahead with it even though the goddess stopped you? It was your choice? When Seol Jihu didnt answer, Baek Haeju furrowed her brows slightly and glared at him. Are you that greedy? Or do you enjoy danger? He couldnt tell whether she was worried or angry. And she speaks casually from time to time. This woman really was hard to figure out. Hed felt the same way when he fought with her against Raging Temperance. From Seol Jihus perspective, Baek Haeju had no reason to worry about or criticize him. Still, she did help him and take care of him. Thats not it. Seol Jihu spoke, scratching the side of his head. I just wanted to become stronger. Baek Haeju frowned further. The expedition and the war made me realize that I cant stay this way. I need more power to defeat the Parasites. I know Im being greedy. And I knew the trials would be difficult. Of course, I never imagined that itd be this bad, but Anyway, thats all. Im not doing this because I enjoy danger. His reason was simple but sincere. I understand what youre trying to say, but. Baek Haeju gave a small sigh and softened her face. The end of her sentence faded because she realized he was telling the truth. She didnt know what else to say. But its all meaningless if you get hurt in the process. After a moment of silence, she muttered with forlorn eyes. If you eat in a hurry, youre bound to get an upset stomach. A small burst of laughter escaped Seol Jihus lips. As a confused look crossed Baek Haejus face, Seol Jihu explained with a smile. I never imagined Id hear that from you. ? If you eat in a hurry, youre bound to get an upset stomach. My childhood friend used to say that, too. She said that I was too impatient. She sounds wise. Baek Haeju remarked calmly. A momentary silence descended. Talking was fun, perhaps because he hadnt done it in a long time, but he couldnt just sit here forever. Seol Jihu recalled the purpose he was here for. It was time to get back to the trials. He knew hed fail and become frustrated again. Still, after talking to Baek Haeju, he felt much better. Should I ask her to come visit me from time to time? Itd take quite a long time for him to reach the top of the mountain. So having no choice but to consider a prolonged stay, he thought it would be of great help if Baek Haeju could visit him occasionally. Relieving his loneliness would certainly boost his morale as it did now. Seol Jihu agonized over whether or not to ask her. It was then. The trials are set in stone from the moment you start walking. From then on, youre given only two choices: to reach the peak, or to quit. Baek Haejus voice rang out. What she meant was that once the trial began, he couldnt increase or reduce the number of trials he wished to receive. As long as youre human, you have your limits. Sometimes determination alone isnt enough to achieve the impossible. As you climb the mountain, the difficulty of the trials will also rise. They may break your mind and disrupt your head. Seol Jihu listened to her attentively, for he had already experienced all that she was warning him. Knowing that, do you still want to proceed? Baek Haeju raised her eyes and stared at the young man. Of course. Seol Jihu answered without hesitation. Baek Haeju shook her head lightly as if shed expected his answer. And youre not going to quit? When she asked again, Seol Jihu thought for a moment before replying. Giving up seems like a waste. More importantly, I wont be able to raise my head in front of everyone if I quit now. He spoke with emphasis. Id like to give it another try. I know its dangerous. I cant say for sure that Im going to pass, but Ill try to my hearts content. And if I am still unable to pass after that, Ill quit. Very funny. Baek Haeju blurted out. Seol Jihus eyes widened. Pardon? No, nothing. What do you mean nothing? You just said very funny. Vexed, Baek Haeju opened her mouth and closed it again. I know that for you, trying to your heart''s content means taking any risk to achieve your goal, was what she seemed to want to say, but she averted her eyes. That wasnt me. That was the Tathagata Spear. Tathagata Spear You mean that spear? Yes, this spear has consciousness. Very funny is what it said to me when it heard your answer. I said it out loud by mistake. I apologize. The Tathagata Spear buzzed. For it to react like that, what she said about the spear must have been true. But for some reason, the spears buzzing seemed to protest its innocence. I guess it makes sense since the Spear of Purity also has consciousness. Anyway, what a strange person. Seol Jihu gazed at Baek Haeju suspiciously, recalling Little Chicks words about her mask. Anyway, I understand what youre thinking. Baek Haeju let out a dry cough. The goal of the first trial must be to push that boulder up to the first checkpoint. She ignored Seol Jihus gaze and turned her body around, casually changing the topic. Slowly, she approached the boulder. And then she spoke. Lets go. Pardon? Follow me. She began to push the boulder. Miss Baek Haeju. Wait a minute. Seol Jihu called her, but Baek Haeju quickly moved away from him. She was incredibly fast, even as she pushed a boulder as big as an adult man. Im supposed to face the trial alone. Seol Jihu grumbled but changed his mind the next moment. Wait a minute. Maybe shes trying to show me something? He couldnt exactly figure out Baek Haeju, but it was true that she had passed the trials before him. Perhaps by observing her movements he would gain a decisive hint on how to climb to the top of the mountain. Just watching her would help him greatly. Thinking so, Seol Jihu followed after Baek Haeju in a hurry. Baek Haeju climbed the slope with little effort, perhaps by using mana. She pushed up the boulder with one hand, reached the first checkpoint, and looked back at Seol Jihu. Whats the second trial like? Mister Seol Jihu? I dont know. ? Baek Haeju blinked in confusion. Seol Jihu slowly averted his eyes from the woman. Does that mean you didnt even pass the first trial, and you climbed up? Dont get me wrong, I wasnt trying to cheat. I was just curious about what was next. Also, I felt really frustrated and thought maybe I could get a hint if I climbed up. Seol Jihu confessed and Baek Haeju closed her eyes. She had a lot to say but suppressed the urge to criticize. Baek Haeju opened her eyes again and stared at the slope leading to the second checkpoint. She thought to herself for a moment, and then pushed the boulder up the road. Rumble! Soon dozens of boulders began rolling down towards Baek Haeju, both in front and beside her, as she had expected. But Baek Haeju didnt stop. She kept pushing up the boulder, raising the Tathagata Spear towards the sky. How is she going to get through here? Seol Jihu watched with anticipation before his eyes widened in surprise. Dozens of green sword qi shot out from the tip of the Tathagata Spear. Like a fountain, the sword qi shot up towards the sky and exploded like fireworks in the air as they flew towards the boulders raining down on them from all sides. Seol Jihus jaw dropped in awe as he watched Baek Haeju crush the boulders into million pieces. He couldnt help but admire the way she controlled her sword qi. Baek Haeju waited for the debris to sink then started pushing the boulder again. Will I be able to do what she did when I come here again after passing the first trial? After much thought, Seol Jihu shook his head. Even if he could somehow split his sword qi, he couldnt control it as precisely as Baek Haeju. Should I train my sword qi? No, before that, I have to find out what the second trial is about. As Seol Jihu passed the second checkpoint, he was lost in deep thought. But when he felt something against his chest, he came to his senses. The back of Baek Haejus head was touching him. He wondered why she stopped. Then he noticed that her shoulders, no, her whole body was shaking. Seol Jihu soon realized why. Baek Haeju had already set foot on the trail past the second checkpoint leading to the peak. This place is. This was where everything darkened and his past traumas began hunting him. Miss Baek Haeju. There was no answer. Baek Haeju opened her mouth wide and quickly closed it. A drop of saliva from her clenched lips fell to the ground. Seol Jihu reached out his arm to grab her, but Baek Haeju quickly raised her hand and gestured for him to stop. The way she reacted to his movement was evidence that she was still conscious. In fact, her other hand was still firmly supporting the boulder. But it scared him that her whole body was trembling uncontrollably. Haeuk After one minute, which felt more like ten, Baek Haeju exhaled. She immediately took a step back and lowered her head, wiping the saliva near her mouth. The worst. Are you alright? Baek Haeju didnt answer. Reenacting past traumas through illusions and even reproducing physical pain, torturing both the mind and the body Gula, you asshole. She muttered to herself before spinning around to face Seol Jihu. Her eyes flashed with resolution and defiance. Hold onto this. Baek Haeju swallowed her breath, held the Tathagata Spear upside down, and pointed it towards Seol Jihu. When Seol Jihu grabbed the spear without resisting, suddenly an enormous stream of energy gushed out of Baek Haejus body. Likewise, a burst of green energy shot out from the Tathagata Spear and gently embraced Seol Jihu. It was a strange feeling. One might call it clear mirror, still water[1]. Refreshing energy seeped into Seol Jihus body, helping to calm his body and mind. Close your eyes and focus on the energy. Seol Jihu closed his eyes as told. He held tightly onto the Tathagata Spear as Baek Haeju led him up the slope. His fears werent completely gone, but he tried to stifle them and concentrate on the energy. Ho. Feeling a steep slope beneath his feet, Seol Jihu exclaimed inside his head. Something was definitely different this time. Earlier, he had lost all his senses before he even felt he had stepped on the ground. But this time the energy surrounding him seemed to be protecting his mind and body. So this is one way to pass through here. Judging by the color of the energy, Baek Haeju seemed to have used the power of the anti-evil attribute, also known as holy water. Seol Jihus energy was similar, only with different colors. Ill ask if she can teach me when we get to the top. Seol Jihu thought and hurried his steps. Suddenly the sound of the rolling boulder stopped. At the same time, Seol Jihu stopped because he felt a slight push in his hand, which was clutching the spear. Baek Haeju seemed to have stopped climbing once again. Whats going on? He wondered if he should open his eyes. No. It was then that he heard a sharp voice from above. Seol Jihu doubted his ears. He hadnt spoken. And it wasnt Baek Haejus voice either. Hed never heard this voice before. No, wait but had he? For some reason, the voice sounded familiar to his ears. That guy behind you, he doesnt deserve to be here yet. Go back. Seol Jihu opened his eyes. 1. This is a Chinese Daoist concept. Chapter 369. The Awaiting One (3) What Seol Jihu saw when he first opened his eyes was a boulder. A boulder that had grown to the size of a house was filling his line of sight. At that moment, Baek Haeju, who was standing in front of him absent-mindedly, stretched her left arm to the side. Surprisingly, the boulder moved on its own as if it was remotely attached to Baek Haejus hand, and then it rolled down. Only then did Seol Jihus vision clear up. Seol Jihus breath paused while being astonished at Baek Haejus display of skill. But then, he was shocked speechless when he saw what was in front of him. It was the same for Baek Haeju. Her widened eyes were tinged with strong disbelief. It was because the man sitting on the altar at the mountain peak with his arms crossed and looking down arrogantly was none other than Seol Jihu. Baek Haejus head blitzed to the side. Seeing Seol Jihu standing dazedly behind her, she turned back to the mountain peak. No matter how many times she looked, there were two Seol Jihus. After a few seconds of being at a complete loss for words, Baek Haeju came to her senses and noticed the slight difference between the Seol Jihu standing behind her and the Seol Jihu sitting on the altar. Their faces and outer appearances were the same but they had completely different atmospheres. There was a saying that an individuals personality was reflected by their face. The Seol Jihu that Baek Haeju knew was someone who was suited to a cheerful smile. His playfulness sometimes made him seem like a child, but this simplicity was what made him charming. However, the Seol Jihu on the mountain peak was the opposite. His face was dark like he hadnt seen the light of day for a long time, and his lips were tightly shut as if he was a monk practicing asceticism. His slightly raised brows seemed proud and sharp-tempered. His pupils, which were tinged with inexplicable sadness, reflected weariness at times and a fierce, demonic resentment at others. Most importantly, tremendous charisma emanated from his body in secret. It was easy to see just from the reddish-black stains and dirt spots on his rusted black armor and faded spear that he was an experienced veteran who toiled away at gruesome battlefields for at least ten years. It was at this point in time that Baek Haeju noticed where her feeling of dj vu was coming from. She had never met an Earthling, who gave off such powerful pressure. But thinking about it carefully, she recalled one person. A man who not only showed no fear against the Parasite Army Commanders but also toyed with them as if they were mere children. Right, it was at the Arden Valley war Didnt you hear me? As Baek Haejus thoughts continued, an annoyed voice rang out. Black-armored Seol Jihu stood up from the altar. He dusted off his butt and trudged over. Go back down. Dont even dream about stepping onto the peak until you pass the trials. He spoke with his hands in his pockets like a local delinquent. You. Baek Haejus eyes narrowed. Who are you? Me? Well, how should I say this Black-armored Seol Jihu scratched his nose. I cant tell you the truth, to be honest, but I guess you can think of me as a helper. He spoke apathetically before twisting the corner of his mouth in a smirk. Though, I dont really feel like helping yet. He was talking to the other Seol Jihu, who was staring at him blankly. Black-armored Seol Jihu clicked his tongue and faced Baek Haeju. Anyway, take it easy. What? I mean, dont overdo it. Even a lion throws its cub off a cliff when the time is right. How long are you going to baby him? Are you going to spoil him your entire life? With a stern warning, black-armored Seol Jihu turned back to the dazed Seol Jihu and snorted. Arent you embarrassed? . You climbed up without passing the trials, collapsed like a bug, and then threw a fit. It wouldnt be enough even if you clenched your teeth and crawled up, and all you could come up with was to scurry up while hiding behind a womans ass? Harsh criticism came out. Snap out of it, buddy. Have some shame. Strength entered Seol Jihus pupils. He felt falsely accused. He wasnt trying to borrow Baek Haejus strength to pass the trials. He was simply trying to see how to get through them. After all, the trials wouldnt acknowledge him as passing if he didnt complete them alone. ! So just as he was about to say something, Seol Jihu felt his arm being yanked. Pulling on her spear, Baek Haeju stepped on the peak. Jeez, you know its of no use. Black-armored Seol Jihu spoke. Move it. However, Baek Haeju didnt back down. As I said, its no use. Did I not make myself clear? A somewhat threatening voice came out. Baek Haeju fixed her grip on the Tathagata Spear as if to show that she wasnt afraid of resorting to force. Black-armored Seol Jihu dropped his head and smacked his lips. Do you really need to go that far? This is the final warning. Helper or whatever, get out of the way. Haeju, you know I hate repeating myself. How many times has it been now? Shut up. Dont talk like you know me. Blurting out in a threatening voice, Baek Haeju raised the Tathagata spear at last. Black-armored Seol Jihu slowly raised his head. Haa. I dont want to fight you, but After a deep sigh, his hollow pupils suddenly flashed under the moonlight. I guess I have no choice. I cant give up on this chance. Ive been waiting a long time for this moment, you see. With an enigmatic murmur, black-armored Seol Jihu reached behind his back and pulled out a faded spear. It was a simple spear that didnt look all that special, but the moment it entered his hands, an inexplicable pressure emanated out. Suddenly, the atmospheric pressure strengthened. Struck with an indescribable sense of foreboding, Baek Haeju gulped unwittingly. The air touching her skin was sticky. The empty peak filled up with a sharpness that would cut anything that moved. The energy that the black-armored Seol Jihu was furtively releasing had materialized and seized control as soon as he grabbed his spear. Baek Haeju could tell that his energy easily surpassed her own. In terms of killing intent alone, it surpassed even an Army Commander. What was even more unbelievable was that black-armored Seol Jihu did not seem to be using his full strength. It was as if this show of power was only a preparation for battle. Are you going to just stand there? Black-armored Seol Jihu batted his spear. Their eyes met. Baek Haejus expression distorted, and the corner of black-armored Seol Jihus mouth curled up. In the next moment, Baek Haeju kicked off the ground. Her white ceremonial dress fluttered like a flag in a rainstorm. The Tathagata Spear suddenly forked three ways. The spear blade that shot out left and right curled like a whip and hurled towards black-armored Seol Jihus face and leg. Of course, black-armored Seol Jihu didnt just sit still. He ducked down, revealing his teeth in a grin. Pang! The figure that disappeared with an explosive sound reappeared in front of Baek Haeju. Baek Haeju reflexively swiping her spear up and black-armored Seol Jihu rushing in like a ferocious beast happened at the same time. Clang! An ear-splitting metallic clang rang out. Next, a spear flew into the air, spinning. It was the Tathagata Spear. Baek Haeju froze with her empty hands stretched out, and black-armored Seol Jihu leaped past her and stopped after three or four steps. Seol Jihu, who was watching their battle, doubted his eyes. In truth, it ended so quickly that he didnt even get a good look. A single exchange was all it took to result in a one-sided loss. Baek Haeju looked more taken aback than ever before. She stayed frozen as if she couldnt believe what she just experienced. Surprised? A voice rang out behind her. I bet youre curious about how I know the Jade Spear Techniques weakness. Baek Haeju shot back. At the same time, the Tathagata Spear came swirling down. Once the green spear stabbed into the ground, Baek Haeju looked down at it before raising her head. Black-armored Seol Jihu reached out his hand to the spear and shrugged. Sparks flew from Baek Haejus eyes. She pulled out the Tathagata Spear and roused her mana. Youre not done yet? Black-armored Seol Jihu asked with a dumbfounded expression. Regardless, jade-colored energy began to undulate around Baek Haeju. Aaaaaaaaaah! Along with a high-pitched scream, sword qi shot out of the Tathagata Spear. It was the same technique she showed while crossing the second path, just on a completely different scale. The bouquet of sword qi that shot out like waterspouts formed an encircling net in an instant and pounced on the enemy. However Lets stop. When Seol Jihu swung his spear like a bolt of lightning, a gaping cut was made on the left side of the net. You must have felt it too, right? When he swung his spear a second time, the right side was torn open, and the net was reduced to a rag. Baek Haeju took in a deep breath. Suddenly, a bleak look flashed on her face. She felt like she was facing off against an Army Commander who had released their divinity. However, she did not let go of her spear. She immediately retrieved her energy and fused it together, forming a huge hail of sword qi to rise up. Black-armored Seol Jihu shook his head. He stared at the hail sweeping down on him before raising his spear up high at the last moment. A red light flashed from his eyes, and a large pillar shot out from the speartip that was pointing at the night sky. This wasnt sword qi. It was too large to be considered a creation of sword qi. Rather, it seemed like a form of energy that was compressed to its limit. Feeling its unprecedented destructive power, Baek Haeju widened her eyes. No Way Level 8 Spear Demon, Secret Art Reinforced Sword Qi. A huge storm descended on the hail. Baek Haejus hail of sword qi pounced forward like a never-ending waterfall, but it significantly decreased in number as it made contact with the storm. Like a piece of paper that fell into a shredder, the hail reduced in size and count before ultimately disappearing into nothingness. But unlike the hail of sword qi that vanished in an instant, the reinforced sword qi was still going strong. It descended without weakening a bit and stopped in front of Baek Haeju. Her eyelids trembled. Reinforced sword qi isnt a skill that can be learned with contribution points She fell on her knees. Black-armored Seol Jihu then struck down with his spear. Kwang! The earth exploded. Just by hitting the ground, he caused the entire mountain to rumble. Swept by the aftereffect of the explosion, Baek Haeju helplessly flew into the air with other debris. Id rather not kill you even though were in this space. Muttering bitterly, black-armored Seol Jihu confirmed Baek Haeju disappearing down the mountain before turning around. Seol Jihu was standing dazedly in his spot. He was just as shocked, if not more, than Baek Haeju. Though he couldnt be sure, the energy that shot out of black-armored Seol Jihus spear was something beyond his current comprehension. His instincts told him that it was a technique far out of his reach. Black-armored Seol Jihus strength could be easily surmised by how easily he defeated Baek Haeju, who was currently the strongest Earthling in Paradise. Frustrated that you cant do anything? Hearing his counterparts voice, Seol Jihu snapped out of his daze. Listen, pal. If I were Sung Shihyun, Haeju would have been taken from you right here. You know that? Black-armored Seol Jihu approached Seol Jihu and nudged his shoulder playfully. How can you be scared of that retard? Ive never once lost in a fight against him. Well, him absorbing Diligences divinity was outside of my expectations though. Black-armored Seol Jihu smirked. Anyway, if youre frustrated He slowly raised his foot. Climb back up after you hear the message that you passed the trial three times. With your own strength, of course. Puk. He kicked Seol Jihus stomach. Not down the slope, but down the cliff. Seol Jihu blinked. Black-armored Seol Jihu grew farther away. The last thing that the falling Seol Jihu saw before he hit the ground Ill see you down there! was the black-armored Seol Jihu running down the slope after peeking down the cliff to check on him. Koong! * Keuk! Seol Jihu found himself at the starting point when he opened his eyes. He sat on the ground, trembling at the pain of falling to death, before looking up at the peak with a burning gaze. He gripped the Spear of Purity subconsciously But there was nothing he could do. Black-armored Seol Jihu had defeated Baek Haeju easily. Someone like him would only be killed in a second even if he tried to climb back up in a rage. He didnt even know whether he would succeed in climbing to the peak again. After gritting his teeth for a long time, Seol Jihu put the Spear of Purity down. He had confirmed the contents of the trials and saw what he had to do to pass them. All that was left to do was start over again. Seol Jihu trudged over and stood in front of the boulder. Clenching his teeth hard, he put his hands on it and pushed hard. * Do you mind going back? Baek Haeju was lying down on the slope, vacantly looking up at the night sky, when she heard a familiar voice and glanced to the side. Black-armored Seol Jihu was looking down at her. He looked sorry, which contrasted the cold, proud impression he initially gave off. Im sorry I didnt tell you beforehand, but if you help him climb to the peak, it wont count as passing the trials. What? Baek Haeju blinked in confusion. Unfortunately, his trials are different than yours. Different? How so? You insisted on doing everything alone, so Ira purposely made cooperation a necessity in your trials. That isnt the case with him. Black-armored Seol Jihu put his thumb over his shoulder and pointed at the slope below. He has to complete the trials alone. That was what he strongly wished for too. The trials of the Path of the Soul changed depending on the desires of the person taking them, as well as the situation. So even if the overarching content was the same, the details might differ. This was the first time Baek Haeju was hearing about this. But that was only natural given that she was the only one to have taken the trials to receive a divine vestige. You dont even know the conditions for passing the second and third trials. You should have noticed it when you pushed the boulder up for him and there wasnt a message saying that he passed. Baek Haeju spat out an empty laugh. She seemed to have been struck speechless. Now if you get that, please go back. Black-armored Seol Jihu spoke as he peered down at Seol Jihu struggling to push the boulder up the first peak. This is an important time for him. If its not fixed now, hes never going to fix it. . Im not telling you to stay away forever. You can drop by if youre that worried. You can talk to him and even help him so long as it doesnt directly influence the trial. . But for now, no. Hes not even at the starting point and hes got a long way to go. So please. Black-armored Seol Jihu asked in a serious voice. Baek Haeju slowly got up, feeling an inexplicable desperation in his voice. I will if you answer one question. I dont mind, but if your question is who I am, I can only say that Im a helper. Thats the truth too. What did you mean back then? Hearing this, the young man crossing his arms looked back at Baek Haeju. What, me breaking through your Jade Spear Technique? Or my reinforced sword qi? You saying youve been waiting a long time for this moment. Baek Haeju glared at him sharply. Black-armored Seol Jihu looked flustered as if he didnt expect her to ask this question. Mm how should I say this He took a moment to think while staring back down the mountain path. I think Im partially responsible for him ending up so out of balance. ? I didnt think the side-effect would be this bad. I wouldnt have bolstered his growth if I knew Ah, you probably dont understand what I mean. Do you care to explain? I cant even if I want to. Youre not allowed to know, and Im not allowed to say. . Thats all I can say. If you really want to know, hear it from that guy. Later, of course. Black-armored Seol Jihu winked. Baek Haeju gave a look seeking an explanation. However, black-armored Seol Jihus tightly shut lips did not open again. After a moment of silence, Baek Haeju quietly sighed before disappearing. She had left the Path of the Soul and returned to Paradise. See you. Black-armored Seol Jihu waved his hand, then trudged down the slope. * Keuk Beads of sweat began to form on Seol Jihus forehead. As expected, the boulder stopped in the same spot about thirty steps away from the first peak. Youre doing well. Keep at it. As he was struggling in place for a long time, he saw black-armored Seol Jihu trudging down the mountain slope. Black-armored Seol Jihu then waved at the confused Seol Jihu. Ah, since you already saw me, I figured Id come and watch. I was going to show up once you passed the first trial, but you were taking too long. He came all the way down before plopping down on the ground near him. By the way, Haeju went back. Got it. Dont be so tense. You can talk casually. Im not the type to do that to someone I meet for the first time. What do you mean, first time. Youre me, and Im you. Seol Jihu didnt reply. He simply focused on pushing the boulder with a red face. Hmm. Black-armored Seol Jihu rested his chin on his hand. He looked a little surprised. Interesting. I thought youd at least ask who I am. I think I already know. Seol Jihu said without looking at black-armored Seol Jihu. Smart. Still, youre not going to ask what Im doing here or what my purpose is? Regardless of who you are or what your goal is, dont I still have to get through this trial alone? Yep. Then do I need to ask? Uh I guess not. You really got me there. Black-armored Seol Jihu shrugged, then crossed his arms. Seol Jihu focused on his breathing and went back to concentrating on the boulder. . . After quite some time passed by in silence, Seol Jihu glanced sideways. .Whyd you come out? Kek Black-armored Seol Jihu put his head down as his shoulders moved up and down. He seemed to be holding in his laughter. Alright, that was cute. Seol Jihus face reddened, perhaps from blood rushing to his face. Why I came out? To be honest, its to switch souls. Black-armored Seol Jihu said with a serious expression. Seol Jihu jumped in a startle. His hands almost slipped from the boulder. Switch souls? Yep, you were just too frustrating to watch, so Gula begged me behind the scenes to take over your body. Of course, that isnt exactly easy, so I plan to strengthen your body through the trials before stealing it. Gula-nim asked you to? Yep. And since she knew youd be shocked, she told me to let you know that shes sorry. And also Black-armored Seol Jihu cleared his throat. That it was a joke. . Seol Jihus tension evaporated in an instant. A dumbstruck expression emerged on his face. How could he joke in this situation? Hahahaha! Im kidding, Im kidding. I cant, even if I want to. Black-armored Seol Jihu cracked up and clapped his hands. But its true that I thought about it on more than a few occasions. You have no idea how frustrated I felt while watching you. You have so many resources, especially compared to what I had, but you dont know how to use them at all! . And thats not all. I reaaaaally want to beat you up every time you say pArdON?, yES?, or huh? If I were you, I wouldve banged Shin Sang-Ah, starting all the way back in the Tutorial. . Seol Jihu looked back at the boulder with a snort. He decided it was no longer worth replying to him. He inwardly understood how Chohong and Phi Sora must have felt in the past. Oh yeah, do you wanna hear something interesting? Not all Level 8s are the same. When Seol Jihu didnt reply, black-armored Seol Jihu laughed and changed the subject. Experience, ability, temperament, physical level, and the direction of growth The level of an Earthling, you see, is only an indicator of the minimum standard. The same goes for stats. He continued smoothly. Just because two Earthlings have Intermediate (High) strength stat, doesnt mean theyre equal in physical strength. Consider the ranks on a scale from 1 to 100, from Lowest-rank to Pinnacle-rank. Of course, theres a rank beyond Pinnacle-rank, but we can ignore it for now since its beyond the realm of a human being. Despite trying hard to ignore him, Seol Jihu found himself paying attention to his alternate self. If you look at the stages within Intermediate-rank Intermediate (Low) would probably be around 55 and Intermediate (High) would probably be around 85. You see the huge gap in between? Seol Jihu nodded his head. He knew this already, but this was the first time he was hearing about such a detailed, quantifiable breakdown. Since your strength stat just reached Intermediate (High) lets see, I guess it would be in mid-to-late 70s. Black-armored Seol Jihu held his head straight. Work a little harder and raise it to early-to-mid 80s. Itll still be in the Intermediate (High) rank, but youll see a noticeable difference. From mid-to-late 70s to early-to-mid 80s. It probably wasnt as easy as it sounded. Though the numerical difference was small, raising ones physical level became harder the higher-ranked one got. But it was still a good piece of advice. Having progression be quantifiable was much better than simply knowing the different ranks and stages. It helped clear up the vague differentiation in the many ranks and sub-ranks. I thought you werent allowed to help me. Im not supposed to provide help for the trials. I can watch and say a word or two Also, I think youre misunderstanding something. Black-armored Seol Jihu continued. I can complete the trials for you. What? Think about it. Who are you? Huh? Who am I? Seol Jihu wanted to ask if he was kidding once more but instead did a doubletake. Thinking about it now, the trials had to be completed by Seol Jihu alone. Seol Jihu was obviously himself, but this black-armored Seol Jihu was also Seol Jihu. You finally get it? Im not something like a doppelganger. I am Seol Jihu that existed, exists, and will continue to exist. He seemed to be saying that he was the only existence that could directly interfere in the trials. Not that I have any thoughts of doing that, of course Hoit! Black-armored Seol Jihu hopped up. Anyway, hurry on up. Dont get stuck on just this. He then turned toward the peak and left. Chapter 370. Penance (1) One thing Seol Jihu noticed while walking on the Path of the Soul was that this place also had four seasons. It was exceedingly hot when he first entered, but now a cool breeze gently brushed against his skin. It was now autumn. But just because the season changed, it didnt mean that he did anything different. Seol Jihu was still stuck at the first mountain path, trying to push the immobile boulder up. Thankfully, he wasnt without progress. He now only had eighteen steps to go to reach the first peak, and it was steadily decreasing. Once the late autumn passed, the air turned colder by the day. Seol Jihu could see his own breath. Winter, and along with it a bitter coldness had arrived. In truth, the cold wasnt much of a problem as his body was steaming anyways from climbing the mountain. One time, it snowed for seven days straight. And when the snow solidified, the slope froze up too. Pushing the boulder up was difficult enough. Now that Seol Jihu had to worry about slipping as well, he was on the verge of going insane. Getting used to the frozen slope was painful, but the eighteen steps he had left toward the finishing line increasing to fifty was even more despairing. He was so frustrated at one point that he gave up on the trial for several days and focused on breaking the ice on the path with the Spear of Purity. However, he soon realized it was meaningless as it snowed nearly every day. He also heard Black Seol Jihu say, Aha, so even when youre fighting an Army Commander, youre going to say, hey, its slippery, so lets stop fighting and clean up the ground a bit before continuing. Or we can fight when the weathers better. Then Seol Jihu stopped and quietly went back to pushing the boulder. In the end, yet another season had passed by the time he got used to the frozen ground and shortened the distance to less than twenty-five steps. The temperature warmed up, and the mountain threw its snow-white layer off. Although there were no trees or flowers on the mountain, a fresh, fragrant aroma filled the area. It was spring. With the frozen ground no longer being an obstacle, the distance to the finish line should have come back to eighteen steps. Of course, given the effort that he put in last season, he should be able to climb up a little more, but he didnt expect it to be more than a few steps. He was wrong. One step, two steps, four steps, eight steps fifteen steps. The seed planted in winter had finally bloomed. His strength stat had not increased to High (Low), but he could feel the change it underwent. The shaking of his arms and legs grew worse with each step, but the boulder moved from the spot he expected to stop at. Seol Jihu was climbing the slope, though with great difficulty. Even he was surprised at his own progress. But when he was just one step away, the boulder creaked. It didnt stop. Instead, it swayed back and forth before the last step just like a rocking stone. It was as if it was making fun of him. Seol Jihu didnt give up. He stomped the ground with his heels and made a small groove in the slope. This was a technique he picked up during the winter, which lessened the burden of the boulders weight by a bit. Planting his feet into the grooves, Seol Jihu collected his breath for a moment. The boulder still swayed back and forth, and Seol Jihus heart rocked along with it. Soon, Seol Jihu held his breath and glared at the boulder. He leaned forward and squeezed out every ounce of strength in his body. The outcome would be one of three things. His arm would bend in, his feet would slip out and the boulder would crush him, or Please, please! Next, as Seol Jihus face distorted like a hahoe mask Suddenly, the weight disappeared. The rolling that started from his arms caused his body to dance up and down. Uh With a slosh, he belatedly felt something going over his hands. Swaying from the sudden disappearance of the weight, Seol Jihu narrowly grabbed ahold of himself and stepped forward. Once he regained his balance, he no longer saw a sloped path, but rather a flat ground. His left foot was straddled over the first peak. Ah! There was no need to think any further. Seol Jihu immediately hopped up to the first peak. [You passed the first trial.][The restriction of class and miscellaneous abilities is lifted.][The restriction of mana is lifted.][All artifacts are unsealed.] Several messages popped up. He had seen a few of them before, but the first message was new. He had finally passed the first trial. Uwaaaah. A groan escaped his mouth, but his expression was fuzzy with happiness. Seol Jihu stared at the boulder, hopped up and down on the flat ground, then looked back. He could see a steep, sliding slope stretching far below. Only now did he feel how far hed come. He was singing I did it, I did it on the inside, but remained quiet on the outside. He sat on the first peak and dazedly looked down at the slope. A timely spring breeze blew and cooled off his heated body. I never thought this day would come Looking back, the first trial felt just like when he was in mandatory military service. [1]He couldnt even speak as a private second class soldier. He felt like he was trapped in a bottomless pit as a private first class soldier. Time seemed to flow insanely slowly when he was a senior private class soldier, and he even hallucinated that he was trapped in a Hyperbolic Time Chamber when he was a master private class soldier. But the day he was discharged from the military the moment he took one step out of the guardhouse the world looked different. Just like now. Seol Jihu smiled as he stared at the mountain path stained with blood and sweat. He was both proud and thankful. Though there were some difficulties, he was proud of himself for gritting his teeth and climbing all the way up here. Iyaaaaaaaaa! Inspired by the indescribable sense of accomplishment, Seol Jihu shot his arms out and screamed at the top of his lungs. The stifling feeling in his chest finally burst open, and courage sprang up from the bottom of his heart. He felt like he could achieve anything. Whew. Until a deep sigh poured cold water on him. 352 days to climb to the first peak Was I that talentless back then? I didnt think I was that bad. Ah, for what do I feel so ashamed all of a sudden? Seol Jihu turned his head. Black Seol Jihu was squatting down on the ground, sucking on a tuft of weed like it was a popsicle. Alright, lets just say it took you 35 days. Itll be less sad that way. Its not completely wrong either since thats how long it took in Paradises time. Seol Jihu was taken aback by Black Seol Jihus serious tone. I still passed though. I know, I can see you passed. But damn dont you have any shame? Black Seol Jihu dropped his head and heaved out a deep sigh. Seol Jihu snorted. Even if he wasnt going to congratulate him, did he really need to say that? By the way, did you know? Black Seol Jihu slowly turned his head. That the first trial has a pretty low bar for passing. What do you mean by that? For example, if you can score up to 100 points on the first trial, you can pass even if you get a 60. You mean I passed just barely? I wouldnt even call it that. Its more like you scored 59.5 and got lucky to have it rounded up to 60. Black Seol Jihu said as he pointed to the two small grooves on the ground. Anyway, a pass is a pass. What you did is still within acceptable limits, so con-fucking-grats. Yeah, thanks a lot. Dont mind my tone. Think about my position a bit. I had to stand here and watch you for a whole year. Black Seol Jihu said dejectedly before pulling out another tuft of weed and biting down on it. Well be strong. The second trial wont even give you the chance to round up your score. Hearing this, Seol Jihu looked for the boulder. The boulder was sitting in front of the second slope before he noticed. It seemed to be waiting for him. When the nervous Seol Jihu stood in front of the boulder, an alarm struck his ears. [Follow the path and climb to the second mountain peak.] [1. Climbing while pushing the boulder up: you must take the boulder up to the peak without leaving a single scratch on it.] [2. Climbing without pushing the boulder up: you must reach the peak before boulders appear from the path and the crossroads.] [No shortcuts will be allowed during this process. To be acknowledged as passing the trial, you must step on the second peak with your strength alone.] For the record, scratches that are made while rolling the boulder up the mountain count. Black Seol Jihus voice was heard. If you want to protect it from scratches, you need to cover the surface of the boulder with mana. It wont be easy to use other high-level skills while maintaining that state. A fair restriction since you can use mana again, dont you think? Seol Jihu was silent for a long time. It wasnt that he didnt understand the messages or what Black Seol Jihu said. It was because he had no clue how to go about this trial. First, the second mountain path looked to be several times longer than the first. The slope was several times steeper as well. Remembering how boulders suddenly appeared in the path and the crossroads, he didnt know how he would go about taking the boulder up without a scratch. The second method wasnt any easier. It said he had to reach the peak before any boulders appeared, but it wasnt a distance that he could race through in one go even if he used Flash Thunder and the triple-stacked Festina Earring. Not easy, huh? Iya, I wonder how long youll take to complete this one. Since the first trial took one year two years? Three years? Ah, wait, we have to calculate in Paradises time. 73 days? 110 days? Black Seol Jihus snide remarks rang out. Well it will at least be more exciting than the first trial. Instantaneous decision making plays an important role in determining life and death, you see. Quick decision and quick implementation will be the key to passing this trial. Seol Jihu heeded Black Seol Jihus advice as he hardened his will to fight. There was no need to be scared this early on. It was the same one year ago. Though the end seemed impossibly far away, didnt he succeed in the end? Right, why not just face it head-on? Surely, he would get a feeling for it once he tried out different methods. Though he didnt know how long it would take, but by the time he conquered this trial Wouldnt my technique be complete to a certain degree? Hmm? Black Seol Jihus eyes widened. The first trial focused on my body. Its true that the second trial focuses on your technique but why do you ask? To set a goal for myself. Seol Jihu said with strength. I found that it helps to set a personal goal. I figured that passing this trial would balance my body and technique to a degree. What? It was then. Black Seol Jihu frowned ever so slightly. Seol Jihu didnt know why, but Black Seol Jihu looked a bit uncomfortable. Fucking hell! Again with the damned mind, technique, and body bullshit. Just when I was thinking he was on the right track He murmured to himself, but Seol Jihu clearly heard what he said. Seol Jihu blinked in confusion. Oi. Black Seol Jihu spat out the weed in his mouth and shot up. I gotta ask. Do you even know what it means to have a balanced mind, technique, and body? Well Spare me the bullshit, please. Black Seol Jihu waved his hand dismissively. Im asking if you can explain, in clear terms, what it means to have harmonized the mind, technique, and body into one. Seol Jihu stared at his alternate self fixedly. He didnt understand why he was talking so aggressively all of a sudden. Well, what does it mean? I dont know. Black Seol Jihu answered. I have no clue either. Ive never achieved it. Hell, Ive only heard about it in theory. . Tsk, tsk. Its all because of Master Jang, that old man. Hes filled you up with this fancy talk thats empty on the inside. Seol Jihu looked offended. He was fine with being criticized, but he couldnt put up with Jang Maldong being criticized. Seeing Seol Jihus change in expression, Black Seol Jihus brows went up. Dont glare at me like that. Im qualified to say this. Though this was a rather arrogant statement [Brat, dont ridicule them unless youve pioneered your own independent realm and can stand toe-to-toe with them.] [I can say this and that about High Rankers because I am a High Ranker myself.] [But the Unique Rankers are like the stars in the sky. I cant get anywhere close to them even if I reach out my hands, so how can I dare to evaluate them?] Seol Jihu held his anger in, recalling what Jang Maldong said in the past. Even Jang Maldong separated High Rankers into true and false ones. Who was to say Black Seol Jihu couldnt do the same? Ehew youre right, its not that old mans fault. How would he know you have something like Future Vision? Its my fault, mine. Black Seol Jihu shook his head. I shouldnt have expected you to be similar to me in the first place. You dont know a thing about independent realms. You dont need to go that far. What was that? If its One With the Spear, I also God, you fuckhead. When Seol Jihu tried to defend himself, Black Seol Jihu scowled. Haa, so this is why people say that the ignorant with a creed is the scariest bunch. You sure know how to grind peoples gears. Hello? Mister Seol Jihu? Listen up, please. He continued with an empty chuckle. The realm I achieved in my later years isnt something like One With the Spear, but Peerless Flawlessness which pursues absolute perfection. One With the Spear isnt the only independent realm, and if Im being honest with you, its hard to even call that an independent realm. Got that? The way he was talking, it was like he was saying, What do you know about independent realms? Let me ask you while were on this topic. Black Seol Jihu placed his hand on Seol Jihus shoulder. Explain to me what One With the Spear is. But shut up if youre going to spout some nonsense about your spear becoming a part of your body. Seol Jihu closed his mouth. Black Seol Jihus eyes narrowed. You dont know, do you? . Of course, you dont. How could you? Its not a result you gained through arduous training and experience. Instead Black Seol Jihu pointed down. Whish! Along with a fierce sound of the wind, the Spear of Purity flew toward him. It was handed to you by this thing. You only know what it feels like. Obviously, theres no way you would be able to give a clear explanation. . And you dare to say what? Can you still talk like that without this thing by your side? Black Seol Jihu gave a pitying look before turning his gaze to the Spear of Purity. I especially feel bad for this guy. Its a divine weapon for gods sake. How shitty must it feel!? Ah! Im so strong! I have so much power! So why cant my owner use my power properly? Why doesnt he use me effectively? I gave him my heart and soul, so why doesnt he treat me well? Theres no evil I cant incinerate as long as he uses me properly~ Woong. The Spear of Purity vibrated slightly. Black Seol Jihu snorted. You hear that? He then raised the Spear of Purity up high and examined it closely. Anyway wow, this weapon sure is incredible. Not only does it look beautiful, but the energy it has is just wow. If only I had this spear Black Seol Jihu lamented as he marveled at the Spear of Purity. Seol Jihu kept silent. Or rather, he had nothing to say. Though a small fire was kindled inside him [The Spear of Purity has been talking to you ever since you awakened it. Even in the previous fight, it was screaming and yelling in despair.] [You never heard a thing though.] But because of what he heard from Little Chick, he really didnt have anything to say. Thats right. If you have even an ounce of conscience, you wouldnt say anything. Black Seol Jihu patted Seol Jihus shoulder. Goal, you say? Fine, great. Dream? Its not bad to dream big. . But buddy, at this point, you need to look at things more realistically. . Just focusing on the task at hand should take up all of your time. You only just started walking and dont even know how to run yet, so how can you be dreaming of flying and soaring to the firmament? Aigoo~ So frustrating. It feels like Im reading a novel with nothing but frustrating development. Black Seol Jihu threw the Spear of Purity down and turned back. Snap out of it, pal~ Singing the lyrics to an old song, he trudged forward before glancing back. Seol Jihu was still standing in the same spot, expressionlessly. . After Baek Haeju went back, Seol Jihu had worked hard for eight months without a word of complaint. He had just passed the first trial after all that, so considering how elated he must have been, Black Seol Jihu agreed that he might have been a little harsh. Seol Jihu quietly turned back. He walked over to the boulder and dejectedly placed his hands on it. Though he tried to act unfazed, it was easy to see how dispirited he was. Black Seol Jihu sighed. Man, youre gonna get depressed just because of that? Might as well pull your dick off. He spoke again as Seol Jihu tried to push the boulder. Whats your plan, trying to push the boulder? Do you just want to get crushed by the rolling boulders? Only then did Seol Jihu slowly turn his head. Black Seol Jihu raised his hands. Oops, my bad. It was just too thoughtless of me to not say anything. Then, he crossed his arms. Now please, use your brain a bit. Didnt you see the messages outlining the rules for the second trial? You can choose one of the two methods. You only have to complete one to pass. Thats 50 out of 100 points. And what? Harmonizing the mind, technique, and body? You cant even score a 100, so why are you trying to aim for 10,000? This test isnt that hard. Aim to score 50 since you lack ability. Seol Jihu couldnt disagree with these words. This is the second trial, not the first. Its good to set a goal, but make it proper. Dont spout some nonsense and say, Oh! Lets just face this trial head-on like the first one! Can you blame me for getting pissed off? Hmm? Black Seol Jihu approached Seol Jihu again. He stopped in front of him and stared at him fixedly. After a brief moment of silence, he said. Hey. Seol Jihu reflexively shut his eyes just as he was about to reply. When he opened them back up, he saw Black Seol Jihus index and middle finger hovering right in front of his eyeballs. Black Seol Jihu had stopped just before stabbing his eyes. How was that? Black Seol Jihu asked. Did you see me trying to stab your eyes? No. Seol Jihu shook his head. You didnt, right? Then why did you close your eyes? I dont know. I just did it reflexively. Exactly. Thats it. Black Seol Jihu continued. Your brain sensed danger and sent neurotransmitters telling your body to protect yourself. Its not that you noticed, Ah, this fucker is trying to stab my eyes. I need to close them. If you did, you would have tried to avoid it. I, I guess so. Right? So if you want to speak about One With the Spear, do it when you can move your spear intuitively like you just moved your eyes. Otherwise, I wont even feel like responding. Seol Jihu looked at his alternate self with a renewed gaze. [What happened to the log training you did!? Did you forget already!? I told you not to hit after you see, perceive, and then think! Hit as soon as you see it! Move using your intuition!] [A true expert will land a successful attack before you can perceive it! By the time you try to move, your head would already be in the air!] Though it might be a coincidence, everything that Black Seol Jihu said seemed to be connected with Jang Maldongs teachings. Anyways you want to get to a higher realm quickly, right? Of course. But I wont be greedy. No, whats the use in my blabbering on anyway? I need to make you learn through experience. Alright, be as greedy as you want. If it works out, great. If it doesnt, Im sure you would have learned something. Black Seol Jihu spoke with the corner of his mouth curled up. It looked like he just got a good idea. Its not that there isnt a way. Huh? You want to learn One With the Spear as a passive skill, dont you? Of course, itll depend on your performance, but I can tell you a good method. Its what I used in the past. Since you have Intuition, it might be a bit easier. Seol Jihus eyes widened. What is it? Lowering the difficulty of the trial. Huh? I thought I couldnt change the content of the trials. You cant, but where theres a will, theres a way. With that, Black Seol Jihu rolled his eyes. What to do what to do Its a pretty brainless method. I think youre gonna frown in the middle of it. I wont. No, I dont trust you. Im you, after all Ah, I guess it doesnt matter even if you complain. I can just beat you up til you shut up. Black Seol Jihu spat out a threat before suddenly turning serious. Are you really going to do as I say? Seol Jihu nodded. Then take off all your artifacts first. You can keep the Spear of Purity. Seol Jihu obediently took off his Festina Earring and Blessing of the Circum. You said youd do it. Black Seol Jihu asked for reaffirmation. Yes, I will. Just what is it? After taking off his cape as well, Seol Jihu paused. Black Seol Jihu was still standing in front of him with his fingers pointing at his eyes. Good. Now then Before Seol Jihu even had the chance to feel that something was off, Black Seol Jihu revealed a grin. Shall we start? At the same time, his fingers dug into Seol Jihus eyes. Piit! Blood spurted out from Seol Jihus pupils. Aaack! And a belated scream echoed out. 1. For mandatory military service, citizens go through enlisted-ranks which arent real military ranks as they are considered non-commissioned officers. A soldier would go through four ranks private second class, private first class, senior private class, and master private class before being released. Chapter 371. Penance (2) Thats it for todays meeting. Phi Sora, who was sitting cross-legged at the desk, loosened her arms. Im sure that by now everyone, including myself, knows that High Ranker skills arent easy to wield. A total of four people were listening to Phi Sora. All of them were members of the first team placed under her command, discussing their future course of action in a private conference room. I contacted Grandpa yesterday. He told me hes planning to leave Haramark with Mister Yoo Yeolmu tonight, which means theyll be here within six days at the latest. Well set out the day after they arrive, and theyll accompany us on our trip. To the spirit energy-filled volcanic zone beyond Mount Peleom. Phi Sora first looked at Marcel Ghionea, who was nodding attentively and then turned her eyes to the girl with sunken eyes, yawning her head off. As I said before, Im out~ When their eyes met, Maria announced, smacking her lips. Because Im a priest. Do you mind? No, but will you be alright? I hear that place is where Lust Unni goes to pray. Holy power isnt a problem for me. Its the offerings. Damn it, all the useful spells require high-quality offerings. Dont you have a lot of money? I know youd rather bite your tongue off than spend it, but try to be a little flexible. I actually dont have a lot. I invested in virtual currency and lost all my fortune. Maria answered in a somber voice, and then suddenly frowned. And recently its become harder to secure offerings. I went to the auction house in Scheherazade the other day but came back empty-handed. Apparently an anonymous Earthling wiped the house clean. I wonder who that piece of shit is. Maria clenched her teeth, but what she just described wasnt exactly a rare phenomenon in Paradise. As ones level went up, the supply of items suitable for that level decreased, and the price of equipment always ended up skyrocketing. This was a common occurrence for any class. But competition was especially fierce among the priests. Although they were one of the rarest classes after the magicians, their use of holy spells was significantly influenced by how often they prayed or how many offerings they provided on a regular basis. Therefore, it was no surprise that a priest would try to stockpile as many offerings as they could, whenever they could. Anyway, Marias point was that she would like to skip training because her time would be better spent elsewhere. Her request made sense considering the nature of her class, so Phi Sora accepted it without much hesitation. Okay. If youre really having trouble, you should ask Team Leader Kim for help. If youre uncomfortable asking her, I could ask her for you. No, thats alright. I actually ran into her in Scheherazade, and she said she was really busy. She told me to wait. In Scheherazade? Maria raised her eyebrows and blinked. Whats wrong with that? her face seemed to ask. Phi Soras eyeballs spun in a circle and her head shook from side to side. Mm. Anyway, I understand. You two can leave now. Miss Maria will act alone for the time being, and Mister Marcel Ghionea will prepare for the trip. As for you. Phi Sora pointed her finger at the Yi siblings. We need to talk. The sound of a chair screeching against the floor rang out. Yi Seol-Ah, who had already stood up halfway following Marcel Ghionea and Maria, froze in place. She sat back down slowly, with a slightly anxious look on her face. Its nothing bad. Just that What will you two do? U-Us? Phi Sora closed her eyes slightly. Obviously Im talking to you. No one else is here, was what she wanted to say, but she held it in. Things are a bit strange because our team was formed right after you leveled up. Youre welcome to join me on the trip but havent you had enough training? With Grandpa. Maybe its time for you to pick up some real experience. Youre both Level 3, after all. She looked alternately at the two and smacked her lips. What Im trying to say is, maybe you two should work alone for a while. Do Do you mean on an expedition? No, not on an expedition. How will you even form an expedition team? The rules have changed. Dont you know that now only team leaders can arrange an expedition? When she saw Yi Seol-Ah flinch, Phi Sora softened her voice again. Im saying that you should go out on an adventure. You can easily find someone to accompany you at the plaza or the pub. Phi Soras lips twitched as she stared at the siblings, who were still silent. She wasnt aware, but her nostrils were about to flare. She hated this. She hated these kinds of situations. Any time she gave her opinion, she expected it to be recognized. The other party didnt necessarily have to agree with her. If they disagreed, fine, but speak your mind out loud, for Gods sake. Like Maria, for example. But these two, they were silent as the grave. Those who had no guts to speak up but complained later on, were the kind of people Phi Sora loathed the most. Guys, say something. Are you just gonna do what others tell you to do until the day you die? You guys are official members of Valhalla, too. Dont you have your own opinion? Hmm? Okay, well do as you say. Yi Seol-Ah answered in a voice as small as a mosquitos. Phi Sora still wasnt 100% satisfied, but she decided to stop there. Good. Grandpa also said that he has nothing more to teach you at this point and that you need real-life experience. She let out a deep sigh. Seol-Ah. Unlike your brother, you have some experience. Tell me if you need anything, and report to me before you leave. At least through the communication crystal. Phi Sora came down from her desk and strode across the room towards the door. * The siblings began preparations that very day. They werent sure what to do because theyd never planned adventures together before. After spending hours in the plaza and the pub, they finally found a team willing to talk to them. They achieved this feat only by revealing that they were members of Valhalla. The problem was that the combination of Guard and Tracker wasnt as popular as theyd hoped. The team that the siblings came into contact with consisted of one Level 4 Warrior and two Level 3 Archers, all of whom had been working with each other for a long time. Their leader, Sergei Romanchev from Area 2 Russia, looked troubled after talking to the siblings. No experience at all? Just my brother. But he wont disappoint you. I promise. How can he be level 3 if he has no experience? Oh, right. Youre from Valhalla. Yes, yes. It was all thanks to the neutral zone. Fuck, Im jealous. Anyway, if youre in Valhalla, why are you out here looking for a team? The question was spot on. Yi Seol-Ah didnt know what to say. When Sergei Romanchev saw her speechless, his face began to harden in response. The man was large and tough-looking, and Yi Seol-Ah could almost feel herself dwindle under his stare. Look. I dont think we can work with Romanchev! Just as Sergei Romanchev was about to say something, a voice called him from behind. A skinny black man with dreads was gesturing for him to come over. Next to him was a white woman carrying a bow and looking at the siblings with disapproving eyes. Give me a second. The large man turned around, delaying his answer that was most definitely a no. He talked to his teammates for a while and then returned to the siblings with a bright face. Listen. We have a suggestion. Pardon? You said you belong to Valhalla, right? Can you bring one more member? Not kids like you, but an actual adult. A Level 4 is fine, but a High Ranker is better. I-I dont know if thatll work I dont think it will. Yi Seol-Ahs face turned sour. The expression not kids like you made her realize what he was really after. Can you at least ask? Hmm? Please? But if she refused, he probably wouldnt let her and her brother join his team. Backed into a corner, Yi Seol-Ah nodded reluctantly. I guess I could ask. Great. Can you give us your answer today, or by tomorrow at the latest? Were pretty busy ourselves. Ill go ask now. Yi Seol-Ah got up from her seat and turned around towards the door. Huh? Hey, hey! Wait! Just as she was about to leave with Yi Sungjin, she stopped and looked back. Sergei Romanchev was looking at her with a dumbfounded expression. Where are you going? Pardon? But you said to go ask. Sure, but whats with the hurry? What exactly are you gonna tell them? We cant give you every detail, but dont you have questions to ask us before taking off? He meant to say that she should ask them at least the basic information about the trip, such as destination and travel distance. You Have you ever really been on an expedition? The female archer asked in doubt. Ah, I forgot. Yi Seol-Ahs face reddened with embarrassment. She felt as if she was standing naked in front of them. * Should I have been more persistent? Back at Valhalla, Yi Seol-Ah let out a deep sigh. Theyd returned to the shelter, but were unsure about who to ask for help. Dont worry too much about it. Lets just try our best, and if they still dont accept us, we can offer to accompany them as porters. To be a porter at our level is a bit. Yi Seol-Ah pouted. Haaaa. He said hed take us on an expedition. Although she didnt specify a name, Yi Sungjin looked around the room to see if anyone was eavesdropping on them. But Seol Jihu hadnt left them out on purpose. The opportunity just never presented itself. Arden Valley War, Pagoda of Dreams Expedition, Eva Alliance Extermination, Spirit Realm Expedition, and Tigol Fortress War. Ever since Yi Seol-Ah joined, Vahalla had done things way above her level. And with each success, the members who participated became substantially stronger. The gap between her and the rest continued to widen, further isolating her from all opportunities. What should we do. The sound of a clap caught Yi Sungjins attention as he was looking left and right across the room. Yi Seol-Ahs face, which had been gloomy up until a moment ago, was now bright as if she had some kind of a revelation. We should ask Hugo Oppa! Hugo Hyung? Will that be alright? Of course itll be alright. Hugo Oppa is always so nice to me. And youre close to him, too. Yeah but were on different teams. Shouldnt we consult Team Leader first? Shed just scold us some more. I mean, she already has all of her plans laid out. Yi Seol-Ah shook her head. There was a part of her that refused to owe Phi Sora anything. Also, she was still not sure why Phi Sora recruited them for her team, and that bothered her. Because of her experience in White Rose, Yi Seol-Ah couldnt help but suspect that their team leader was somehow trying to take advantage of them. Lets go. Im sure Hugo Oppa will listen to what we have to say. Yi Seol-Ah grabbed Yi Sungjins wrist and led him up the stairs. Hugo was busy sitting on his halberd in the room assigned to Team 2. What the? Why are those two here? Yi Seol-Ah flinched when Audrey Basler and Oh Rahee looked at her. Oh? Whats our cutie doing here? I see youve brought my brother-in-law, too. But thanks to Hugos playful words, she found the courage to speak up. Oppa. Can we talk for a moment? Talk? Yes, I have a favor to ask. A favor? Okay, tell me. Hugo nodded without hesitation. Quickly, Yi Seol-Ah glanced about the room. Audrey Basler seemed to have lost interest in her, and Oh Rahee was wiping the blood on her longsword with an indifferent expression. Yi Seol-Ah lowered her voice and explained what had happened. But the room was so quiet that her voice couldnt be missed. Hugo appeared slightly baffled. Bring one more member? These guys are a joke. They just want a free ride through the adventure. Cant you come? I dont know. If I wasnt so busy, I would just think of this as volunteer work and go. How long will this take? About four days. Four days, four days. Were leaving next week so thats a little tight. Hugo smacked his lips and scratched the side of his head. I dont know. I wouldve helped you before, but the situations changed. Anyway, Ill ask Kazuki. But I dont think hell allow it. Allow? Yeah. Cause we already have an expedition scheduled for next week. Yi Seol-Ahs eyes widened. Can Sungjin and I come along? Huh? Uh No. This is only for our team. Yi Seol-Ah was puzzled by the unexpected response. Im sorry, but try to understand. If I let you guys join in as I please, then I dont worry about Kazuki, but Seol will get mad. This is something that our representative strongly pushed for. I cant do anything to undermine Seols authority. I really will try my best. Kek. She heard a snicker. Audrey Basler was laughing, shaking her head left and right. The same went for Oh Rahee. She glanced at the siblings and snorted. Thats funny. Arent you guys on Team 1? Why do you want to come with us on our expedition? Do you think were going out there to level up? No, were going to hone our teamwork skills. Whats their team leader doing, letting them wander around like that? Hey. Thats enough. Hugo intervened in an annoyed voice. Oh Rahee put her sword down and turned her head towards him. Whats the matter? Its not like I lied. Theyre just kids. Dont berate them in front of everyone. Kids? Theyre Earthlings here in Paradise, just like us. You know, Ive always wondered about them. Theyve been here since Carpe Diem, so why are they still like that? Audrey Basler chimed in. Hugo threw a quick glance at the siblings and frowned. I said enough! Knock, knock. As he was about to raise his voice, he heard a knock on the door. Its Kim Hannah. May I come in? A pleasant voice rang out from behind the door, and Hugo had no choice but to close his mouth and swallow his words. The door opened with a click. I wanted to talk to you about Mister Yoo Yeolmu. Kim Hannah, carrying a clipboard at her side, stopped in her tracks. Her eyes quickly scanned the room. Audrey Basler and Oh Rahee were smirking. Hugo seemed annoyed with them. Yi Seol-Ah looked downcast, and Yi Sungjin stood calmly. Being the quick-witted vixen that she was, Kim Hannah easily figured out something was wrong. Whats going on? Ah, nothing. Replied Audrey Basler as she clenched her hands and stretched, moving her arms up towards the sky. Its just that Hey. Mister Hugo, please be quiet. Just that What? Hugo tried to stop her, but Kim Hannah was quicker. Her left eyebrow went up slightly as she listened to Audrey Baslers explanation. Miss Yi Seol-Ah? Mister Yi Sungjin? Ye-Yes? May I talk to you for a minute? W-Why? About what? Kim Hannah smiled silently at Yi Seol-Ah. But the next moment she suddenly straightened her posture and her smile disappeared without a trace. As the acting representative of Valhalla, I would like to request a meeting with Yi Seol-Ah and Yi Sungjin, the official members of Valhalla. But not here. Come to my office. Kim Hannah spun around. Yi Seol-Ah glanced back at Hugo, who sighed as he placed his hand on his forehead. You guys are fucked~ Too bad you got caught by the fox. With a smirk, Audrey Basler waved her hand at them. Eventually, Yi Seol-Ah began to walk like a cow being forcibly taken to a slaughterhouse. * You cant say yes to everything. Kim Hannah said, cleaning under her fingernails with a nail file. This was the first thing she said after Yi Seol-Ah and Yi Sungjin sat down in front of her. Because when you do, people look down on you. Look, these people were all fascinated at first when you mentioned Valhalla, but when you revealed your weakness to them they immediately tried to take advantage of you. How could they possibly think they could recruit a High Ranker on a four-day adventure? Thats not it. Yi Seol-Ah spoke carefully. They just couldnt trust us thats why. Ah, really? Kim Hannah smirked. Then maybe you shouldve volunteered to accompany them as porters. I dont think theyre recruiting porters. You dont think? An archer must always be 100% sure. Are they not recruiting? Or is that just a theory in your head? Yi Seol-Ah shut her mouth. Well, in any case If that doesnt work out, youd be better off looking for a different team. Huu. Kim Hannah blew at her fingers and put down the nail file. She then turned her eyes to the siblings. Or you couldve lied if you really wanted to go on that particular adventure. Passing the buck to someone else because you have no balls to assert yourself. Thats a bad habit. Thats not what it was. Im not done speaking. Yi Seol-Ah tried to protest, but Kim Hannah stopped her. Do you remember? The first day I came to Valhalla I mean, Carpe Diem, I asked you two to see me alone. [Lastly Miss Yi Seol-Ah, Mister Yi Sungjin.] [You two and I need to talk.] Yi Seol-Ahs face darkened as she recalled the past. That was before Carpe Diem became an official organization, and I warned you that you two wont be the key players in the new team. But you didnt even read the contract. You said you could do it. Yes. Yi Seol-Ah answered barely above a whisper. That contract included a section on low-level growth. Well, I had high hopes for you then. Because I knew that the now-disbanded White Rose picked you as their next ace member. More precisely, I believed in our representatives insightful eyes. How could I have known you wouldnt be able to fetch yourself an adventure even at Level 3? Every word out of her mouth pierced Yi Seol-Ah like a sharp knife. You were very good at promoting in the neutral zone. If I knew this would happen, I wouldve asked the representative to make a PR team. Kim Hannah sneered. They both knew she was being sarcastic. Since you dont seem to want to talk, Ill be straightforward. Hasnt it been a while since you two transferred from White Rose? What have you done in the meantime? Besides training, of course. Thats! Yi Seol-Ah was about to shout something, but she stopped herself. Kim Hannahs eyes were glaring strangely. They seemed ready to condemn whatever Yi Seol-Ah said. Thats? I um. Im curious about what comes next. The representative brought us here and then he forgot about us I hope its nothing like that. Yi Seol-Ahs throat moved as she swallowed hard. I think theres a misunderstanding. Our representative has a different way of thinking than ordinary Earthlings. Kim Hannah clenched her hands and leaned forward slightly. He went to Haramark, practically being chased out of Scheherazade, and came this far from ground-up. He started as a porter in an expedition to the Forest of Denial. And because he grew up like this, he thinks other Earthlings go through similar things. Never mind the representative. I personally dont understand you two. Think of Valhalla as a company. Of course, you have to do what your boss tells you to do, but the fact that you were hired as full-time employees means that the company has recognized your abilities. Youre expected to handle your problems on your own. Kim Hannah continued. Take Miss Eun Yuri, for example. She joined Valhalla much later than the two of you, but she hit it big at Level 1. No wonder she was selected as a member of the main team. Yi Seol-Ahs head lowered when she heard Eun Yuris name. Shed never thought of it that way before, and now she felt embarrassed, even inferior. I understand. It was then. Kim Hannah turned her gaze away from Yi Seol-Ah. Yi Sungjin was looking at her with calm eyes. It looks like we made a mistake. I promise it wont happen again. Kim Hannahs eyes brightened. At least your brother gets it. Alright, you may leave now. Yi Sungjin was the first to get up. Yi Seol-Ah swallowed a sigh of relief. Shed been saved by her brother. Miss Yi Seol-Ah? Was what she thought. Kim Hannahs voice called Yi Seol-Ah just as she was about to go out the door. Yi Seol-Ah turned her gaze to Kim Hannahs distant smile. Miss Yi Seol-Ah, this isnt White Rose. And it isnt your home either. I know. Tak. Yi Seol-Ah closed the door on her. Chapter 372. Penance (3) After leaving the office, the Yi siblings quietly trudged through the hallway. Being pushed around left and right, they obviously werent pleased with the situation. Noona. While silently walking, Yi Sungjin spoke all of a sudden. I really want to help Mom heal. A strong determination could be felt from his voice. So dont hate me too much. Yi Seol-Ah turned her head at his out-of-the-blue words. Sungjin? However, Yi Sungjin didnt say anything else and walked to his room. Putting on his armor and shield, he left the building immediately. Yi Seol-Ah put on her own armor and quickly chased after her younger brother. They arrived at the pub. Three people were waiting for the siblings. You couldnt bring anyone? No, everyone was busy. Sergei Romanchev furrowed his brows. He seemed nervous like something happened in the meanwhile. Shit, I was betting on you guys Well work hard. You can use us as porters if youd like. Our team doesnt need porters. Were busy feeding our own mouths You dont have to give us a share either. Just let us follow you around. Huh? Arent you guys from Valhalla? I dont want any problems later. The burly man looked back at his companions with a dumbfounded expression. Why dont we just bring them along? The scrawny man fiddling with a dagger gave his opinion. We discussed it before, didnt we? That we should go by ourselves if we cant recruit a High Ranker. Theyre Level 3s, so they should at least carry their own weight. Plus Trailing off, the scrawny man carefully scanned his surroundings. Sergei Romanchev spat on the floor. Damn it, I shouldnt have brought it up before. That was your fault for being careless. Its not these kids fault. I know. Anyway, its not like theyre asking for a share of the loot. It looks like other teams have caught on and are on the move. Shouldnt we get going as quickly as possible? Sergei Romanchev repeatedly squeezed and opened his hand at his companions urging. He stared at the brother and sister pair, who clearly looked like newbies and then slicked his hair back. Fine. You said it. That you dont need a share of the loot. You better not go back on your words. Of course. We dont care that youre from Valhalla. If we decide youre a hindrance to our expedition, were going to leave you behind on the spot. If you still want to go, come to the eastern gate by six. I already have all my stuff. You just have to give me your stuff. Hah, you sound like a High Ranker. Here. The burly man snorted and looked back at Yi Seol-Ah. You coming too? You should leave now if youre not coming. Y-Yes? Ah, Ill come. Yi Seol-Ah agreed without realizing it and looked back at her younger brother. Yi Sungjin was slinging a backpack over his shoulder with an expressionless face. Soon, Sergei Romanchev got up grumbling. The pub owner, who was wiping down a cup with a cloth, stole a glance at the five people leaving the pub. * It wasnt until five days later that the pub owner saw the five people again. Four people followed after a burly man covered in a cloud of dust. Owner, bring us some drinks and meat! Hey, isnt Sungjin a minor? Who cares? This is Paradise. Plus, its totally fine for high schoolers to drink alcohol! Heck, I did it when I was in middle school! Seeing how they were laughing and giggling to themselves, their expedition seemed to have been a success. As the owner brought them food and alcohol, he noticed that the atmosphere was mostly good. Of course, when something was mostly good, that naturally meant that some part was bad. While the Warrior and the Assassin were smiling at the teenage boy, the female Archer had her mouth shut and the teenage girl seemed anxious. Now, now, lets all drink. Sungjin! You have a cup too. No, Im fine Come on. You dont want a drink Im offering? This hyung will give you this as well, so cheer up. Sergei Romanchev cut the juiciest bit of the meat and put it on Yi Sungjins plate. He had a completely different attitude than five days ago. Tonights tab is on me. You can order to your hearts content! He even sat down next to Yi Sungjin and put his arm around his shoulder. Do forgive this hyung for ignoring you at first. I was overly sensitive at the time in fear of someone snatching our chance. Who would have thought someone with no experience would perform so well? You sure got that right. You would have died if it wasnt for Sungjin. The scrawny black man said with a chuckle, and the burly man shivered. Dont make me remember. I still get chills. You ever experience time slowing down to a crawl? Thats usually what happens when you get poisoned. Anyway, I barely managed to kill the monster in front of me, but then I felt a chill run down my back. So I turned around, and lo and behold, I saw another one holding its vicious claws right in front of my eyes. I thought, Ah, this is it for me Then boom! Sergei Romanchev shot up from his seat. He picked up Yi Sungjins shield and then ran forward while shouting, Watch out! He suddenly cut in between us and pushed me back. Kyaa! I fell in love with him on the spot! He smacked Yi Sungjins back a few times while guffawing. The pub owner smiled as he watched the teenage boy chewing on a chunk of meat with furrowed brows. From the sound of it, this youth seemed to have saved the burly mans life. It was then. Ring. Welco The pub owner paused as the sound of someone entering was heard. Alright, eat, eat. This is part of the expedition. Whats the fun in saying goodbye as soon as the jobs over? Merrily celebrating is vital for building a good relationship. On the other hand, Sergei Romanchev sat back down and gulped down the drink in his hand. He wiped his lips and looked at the teenage boy intently. Sungjin. Then, he began to speak suggestively. Do you wanna maybe tag along with us for a while? Pardon? I know that youre a member of Valhalla. But you said yourself, didnt you? That you need experience. Ah, yes. As you know, Im a Barbarian Warrior. The burly man thumped his chest. I couldnt show my real abilities because I had to protect these guys. I really felt this time that Id be able to relax and go wild with a Guard in the team. So in other words, you and I have great synergy. Id be happy to, but can I? Of course! If its you, we welcome you with open arms! Sergei Romanchev spread his arms out, then looked back at his companions. You guys dont have any complaints, right? Of course, not. This is the Guard that was trained by Paradises legendary trainer. Hed surely protect us well. The scrawny man endorsed the idea right away. Then, he glanced at the female Archer. What do you think? Hm, its not a bad idea. The female Archer tilted her chin back while breathing through her nose. But, theres a catch. Catch? Yep. Im fine with him. I agree that having a Guard is nice. But next time, make him come alone. The female Archer pointed at Yi Seol-Ah. Dont bring her along. The atmosphere instantly turned heavy. Yi Seol-Ah shut her eyes. She foresaw this coming for a while now. Unlike her brother, she received a poor evaluation in this exploration. Sergei Romanchev looked back and forth between the two siblings before speaking with a troubled voice. Mm but theyre siblings. Cant you compromise? What does that have to do with anything? She has an organization behind her. Anyway, Im not going anywhere with her. The female Archer said firmly and spat out her grievances. She cant even hold a lot of stuff as a porter, and she cuts in willy-nilly in the middle of fights. I mean, I wouldnt be saying this if she did it right. Theres an unmarked one running in, so why shoot the one that the Warrior is holding back? And you even flipped shit, thinking I was the one who fired that arrow. I said I was sorry. I didnt know that. Sergei Romanchev apologized again. However, the female Archer was only just getting started. Never mind her combat ability, she doesnt even know how to fight! So then, does she know how to feel presences or read tracks? No. Is she really a Tracker? And she just keeps asking question after question like this is kindergarten or something. I wasnt sure if I went out to explore or to look after a child in a daycare. Harsh criticism came out. Yi Seol-Ah dropped her head in a hurry. S-Sorry, Im still new to all this. Then you shouldnt have come. Or stay quiet and pick up things on your own. Do you know how many things a header needs to look out for? Do you think they have time to be answering every little question? It was as the female Archer said. Every class had a role in an expedition. A Warriors job was simple serving as a meatshield in most situations, but an Archers job was much more complex. This was especially so for a header. Yi Seol-Ah did not do a single thing right. Although she went on a few expeditions before as a member of White Rose, back then, her teammates had purposely looked out for her. But this time, she was met with a cold reality after setting out by herself for the first time. In the end, she was only a promising Earthling. While her physical level increased, her attainment as an Archer was no different than when she was a Level 2. Ill be more careful from now on. No, you dont need to come next time. Its either you or both of you. Yi Seol-Ahs head dropped even further as the female Archer spoke resolutely. She didnt cry. She was used to being yelled at. It was just that she felt bitter, receiving such a different evaluation than her younger brother. So? Whats your answer? The female Archer spoke with a frown as if she hadnt vented enough. Yi Seol-Ahs silence seemed to be making her angrier. You kept blabbering Valhalla this, Valhalla that. They must not be anything special if theyre holding onto someone like y The female Archer suddenly paused, her eyes widening. It was because she felt an arm gently wrapping around her neck from behind. Sounds like a fun topic. The face of a red-haired beauty cut in next to the female Archers face. You mind if I join? W-Who are you? Me? Im Phi Sora. Phi Sora? The female Archer, who was about to angrily shake off the arm, froze. Phi Sora, the old White Roses scumbag and the vanguard of Valhalla. She had heard of the name. It was the same for her companions. Sergei Romanchev hiccuped, and the scrawny black man loosened his grip on his dagger. Phi Sora exchanged looks with the startled Yi siblings before raising her upper body back up. I overheard you talking about Valhalla, you see. N-No, thats not what I meant The female Archer stammered. My apologies. We didnt mean to criticize Valhalla. Sergei Romanchev apologized sincerely. Oh, I must have misheard then. Phi Sora didnt seem to mind all that much as she glossed over the issue. Anyway, looks like youre interested in one of our members. Ah, yes, hes been a huge help. So if its alright Sure, you guys look like a decent team. Id be grateful if you take him along. Haha, we should be the one to be grateful. Sergei Romanchev spoke joyfully on the outside but was sighing a breath of relief on the inside. Judging by the way Phi Sora talked, she must have been listening in on their conversation from the beginning. Now Phi Soras gaze turned to Yi Seol-Ah. You get up. Pardon? Get up, I said. Im going to take her back, so please take good care of Sungjin. You better do well too, Sungjin. The female Archer raised her gaze slightly. She looked at Yi Seol-Ah with a furtive sneer. Of course, of course. Sergei Romanchev replied right away. He had no reason to refuse when Phi Sora was arranging the situation to his advantage. Follow me. Phi Sora turned around. Yi Seol-Ah hesitated before reluctantly getting up. She knew that staying and clinging on would only make her look ugly. * Dont I get even a thank you? Phi Sora said on the way back to Valhalla. I got you out of that sticky situation. I know you dont like me, but I thought youd at least say thanks. Yi Seol-Ah stared at Phi Soras back with an enervated gaze. How How did I know? Yi Sungjin called me. He said the expedition ended, and that hed come back after stopping by the pub. Ah Its hilarious, really. I specifically told you two to report to me before leaving, but you do it after it all ends? You guys must think Im a joke. Anyway, I got tired of gritting my teeth and waiting for you two to come back, so I went to the pub. Then I watched you guys for a bit because things seemed a little unusual. That was to say, she was watching from the very beginning. What would she have felt seeing me getting yelled at? She must have laughed for sure. A dumbstruck laugh escaped Yi Seol-Ahs mouth. How did it feel? ? Going on an expedition, I mean. Its pretty obvious that you screwed up big, thinking it would be like the expeditions you went on when you were in White Rose. Yi Seol-Ah didnt reply. Half of her had already given up on herself. You chose the wrong team, to begin with. Its obvious that theyre a tightly-knit, family-like team. They might not be the most skilled, but theyre usually not fond of newcomers. To join a team like that, you either have to do one of two things be able to perform a role that they cannot in their team or show exceptional ability that goes beyond having overlapping roles. They arrived at Valhalla while talking. Phi Sora climbed up the stairs, entered the Team 1 office, and then sat down. What are you doing? Come in. Yi Seol-Ah walked in quietly and sat down. What do you think this is? Phi Sora slipped a paper in front of Yi Seol-Ah. After reading it, Yi Seol-Ah bit her lip. It was from the intelligence team, and it detailed what the siblings did after going to Team 2. The last line of the report politely asked that this does not happen again. To be honest, Ive got a lot of things I want to say. Yi Seol-Ah expected to be chewed out, but Phi Sora sounded nonchalant. Didnt I tell you to let me know if you need anything? At the very least, talk to your own team leader. Why go to that bitch Oh Rahees team? Representative put me in this position to hold the other teams in check, yet you make me get a warning like this? Did you want to frustrate me to death? Phi Sora said as she put her interlocked fingers behind her head. But what use is there in me talking, right? I know what you think about me, so its not like I dont understand. Yi Seol-Ah looked at Phi Sora in a renewed way as she listened quietly. Phi Sora seemed different than when she was in White Rose. You must be curious why I put you and your brother in Team 1. Yes. Ill say this now. Lets forget about the past and start over. Im trying to look after you two to make up for what happened in the past. But I wont do you two a favor ever again. Because I never did the two of you any wrong. . I brought you guys into my team despite all of that because of three reasons. Phi Sora raised three fingers. The first was because I was sorry. Eh? Not to you, but to Representative Seol. Well, he was the one who asked me to be in charge of Team 1, but since I took the Archer of Steel and Valhallas only Priest, I judged that I should take you two to make it fair to the other teams. Phi Sora folded her ring finger. The second was because taking you two was at least better than raising complete newbies from scratch. And the third was because Team 1s say in Valhalla will get stronger if you two can carry your own weights in the organization. Say? Dont misunderstand. Im not doing this for myself. As I said before, Representative Seol asked me to take on this role. Im talking from the teams perspective. You might be too young to understand, but the reason Representative Seol made me the leader of Team 1 was to create a force that would support and back up the main team. Phi Sora lowered her hand and then crossed her arms. Well, I wont make it any more complicated than it already is. All you need to know now is that you need to grow. Youre no good as things are right now. Strictly speaking, right now, Team 1 has less say in the organization than the intelligence team and has a weaker line-up than Team 2. Though, theres going to be another team forming session tomorrow. Yi Seol-Ah tilted her head. She looked like she didnt understand anything that Phi Sora just said. But, she could tell that Phi Sora wasnt trying to help her out of goodwill. So I want you two to at least hit Level 4 on your own Thankfully, it looks like Sungjins found his path. The problem is you. Phi Sora said bluntly. Ill be straight with you. You understand your current position, right? That youre just leeching off of your past connection with the representative. Yes. Dont you want to stop walking on eggshells every time youre with someone? Strictly speaking, youve been a member even before me. You hold seniority to everyone other than the original members of Carpe Diem. Dont you want to hold your chest up high and say, Im a founding member!? Yi Seol-Ah would have said no if it was in the past. But starting from the time she went to Team 2 to the recent expedition, she had gone through much and had grown weary. Because of it, what Phi Sora said sounded much more enticing than it would normally have. Yes. And so, she quietly returned an affirmative reply. I dont want to be ignored. The corner of Phi Soras mouth curled up. As the saying went, even a mute person would bark if driven to a corner. The girl, who sheepishly said yes every time, had finally revealed her true feelings. Thats only natural. Alright then, do you want to try doing what I recommend? What do you want me to do? First, spit it out. Huh? When Little Chick first hatched, you were the only one who could understand his chirping. What did Lust Unni say when she pulled you outside to talk? Ah, that Yi Seol-Ah explained hesitantly. Once Yi Seol-Ah finished, Phi Sora nodded her head. It was as if she was saying that she expected as much. Okay, then go to the Federation. Phi Sora said flatly. You have the jack-of-all-trades aptitude and potential spirit affinity as well. An Archer contracted to a Spirit sounds nice. You havent given it any thought? Yi Seol-Ah was surprised. It wasnt that she never thought about it. It was just that she gave up because there wasnt any way around it. But the Federation It might have been a hopeless proposition in the past, but now its different. Phi Sora put her hand on the communication crystal on her desk. Mister Ghio? Its me. Yes, come to the office. Soon, Marcel Ghionea opened the door and walked in. Im sorry to call you before you leave, but I need you to help me with something. Go ahead. Can you take Seol-Ah and go to the Federation? The Federation? To Tigol Fortress, I mean. Seol-Ah says she has a spirit affinity. Maybe youve guessed as much already, Ghio. Marcel Ghionea nodded. Its Ghionea. Anyway, I did think it was strange that she could understand Little Chicks chirping. Great, looks like were on the same page. Ill contact the Eva Royal Palace and tell them to let the Federation know, so help her contract a Spirit. I can go too, but I think it would be better if you go. That makes sense. Can I set out today? Sure. Got it. Marcel Ghionea turned back. Then, he spoke to Yi Seol-Ah, who was dazedly sitting on her seat. Get ready and come out. * That night. Yi Seol-Ah left Eva with Marcel Ghionea. To Tigol Fortress. Chapter 373. Penance (4) Unsurprisingly, Phi Sora received a positive reply from the Eva Royal Palace. The Federation would even come out to the border region to greet them. While forming a contract with a Spirit would be entirely up to Yi Seol-Ah, the Federation said they would provide as much help as they could during the process. And so with the Federation guiding them, Yi Seol-Ah and Marcel Ghionea arrived at their destination. Wow Yi Seol-Ah couldnt close her mouth. The magnificence of Tigol Fortress was one thing, but the giant ash tree in the center of the fortress, holding up the sky like a pillar, was indescribably majestic. Most people who see the World Tree for the first time have the same reaction. A clear voice rang out. Yi Seol-Ah saw a sharp-eared beauty walking toward her with light steps. The Sky Fairy looked at Marcel Ghionea and smiled. Nice to meet you. My name is Taihi Ingraria, the commander of the Sky Fairies. Im Marcel Ghionea. Yes, Ive heard. And this must be When Yi Seol-Ah met the Sky Fairys eyes, she hurriedly lowered her head and greeted her. Taihi scanned her from top to bottom, then flashed her eyes. It really is true. A human with spirit affinity I didnt think it was possible. She could understand Little Chick, I mean, the Arcus Spirit. Thats understandable. Lets see. Its not fire or earth. Water and wind are a bit weak, but I can definitely smell the scent of air. Does that mean she can contract an Air Spirit? Im not sure. Taihi shrugged. By any chance, is one of your ancestors a Fairy? I dont think so. Were from a different world. Then I really cant be certain whether a Spirit will take a liking to her But dont worry too much. Taihi looked back at the World Tree with a smile. World Tree-nim? Can you send these two to the Spirit Realm? As if in reply to Taihis request, a branch came down from the sky. It poked Marcel Ghionea and Yi Seol-Ah before curling and forming a question mark. No, hes not here today. Ive heard hes busy. The branch drooped down. Taihi laughed elegantly, then continued. But he asked us to do him this favor. Can you take these two to Lord Ea? Ssss. The branches of the World Tree shook. Next, two branches came down and wrapped around Marcel Ghionea and Yi Seol-Ahs body. Great. Looks like World Tree-nim will send you to the Spirit Realm right away. Are you ready? Yes. Have a safe trip. Normally, you would have to wander around the Spirit Realm for a few days and look for a Spirit to form a contract with, but theres a chance Lord Ea might help you with it. Thank you. Yi Seol-Ah examined her body in a fluster, but Marcel Ghionea was calm from having experienced the sensation once before. Soon, the two disappeared with a flash of light. * When Yi Seol-Ah opened her eyes, an entirely new world was spread out before her. [Youre here.] A silvery voice rang out from the blue sky in which neither a sun nor a moon could be seen. A beautiful goddess with sky-colored, short hair was lying down in midair. It was the Spirit King of air, Ea. She seemed to be made of air, just like her name suggested, and was lacking in facial features. She gave off a coy charm the way she had her eyes closed and her chin resting on the back of her hand while lying belly-side down. [World Tree-nim let me know. That child wants to form a contract with a Spirit?] Yes. The general of the Sky Fairies said that the scent of air is strongest. [Hmm.] Ea opened one eye. Yi Seol-Ah tensed up when her cold gaze fell on her. [Indeed I can feel a lot of energy for someone whos from Earth.] Then [But its not as exceptional as I expected.] Ea spoke. [Its uncommon for humans to form contracts with Spirits in the first place. Though it might be possible to communicate, that is usually as far as it goes.] You mean its not possible for her to form a contract? Ea shook her head at Marcel Ghioneas question. [You must be misunderstanding something. Spirit affinity is only the minimum requirement to form a contract with a Spirit. It is entirely up to the Spirits to decide whether they want to form a contract with an eligible human.] Marcel Ghionea thought in depth before asking. I understand what you mean. Can we meet the Air Spirits then? [There should be no problem since World Tree-nim invited you. The question is whether any of them will be attracted to that child] Yi Seol-Ahs heart sank. She thought she had finally found her way. Although she had no plans to back off now, she couldnt help but feel uneasy with the Spirit King talking negatively. [To be completely honest with you, the chance is close to zero. Even if I lower my standards to the bare minimum, I dont find her all that attractive. But] Ea said calmly before fully opening both eyes. [Because the one who revived World Tree-nim personally came and our savior personally asked us for this favor, it doesnt feel right to just let her return empty-handed.] Ea snapped her fingers. [Aura?] An unusual ripple formed in the air as if to respond to the queens call. A deep sky-colored Spirit materialized in the air. A beautiful goddess resembling Ea appeared. [Did you call me, my queen?] [Yes. Aura, please form a contract with this human.] [Excuse me?] Auras eyes widened when Ea pointed at Yi Seol-Ah. She muttered in a fluster. [B-But Lord Ea, that human is] [This is his request.] [?] [The man who received World Tree-nims blessing. If you form a contract with her, you will be able to help him more closely than any other Spirit.] [Ah!] [This is a very honorable thing. Of course, I wont force you if youre uninterested.] [No! Ill do it! Let me do it, please!] Auras attitude took a complete turn. She seemed reluctant at first, but when Seol Jihu was mentioned, she was begging to do it. [Lala, lalala~] Soon, Aura slowly flew up to Yi Seol-Ah while humming. After stopping right in front of her nose, she looked into Yi Seol-Ahs eyes and smiled. Ah! A yelp escaped the nervous Yi Seol-Ahs mouth. Although Aura hadnt said anything, Yi Seol-Ah could feel the Spirits voice directly entering her head. Aura just said to her, Grab this hand if you want to form a contract with me. In the next moment, Yi Seol-Ah closed her eyes and held the Spirits hands as though she was entranced. Auras smile thickened. The Spirit also closed her eyes, tightly grabbing Yi Seol-Ahs hands and flying closer to her face. As their foreheads touched, Auras lips opened slightly. [Ego, Contrahere, Vobiscum.] Whoosh! Yi Seol-Ah felt a puff of air entering her body and reflexively took a deep breath. W-What a strange feeling Her body swayed side to side as if to dance. The air seemed to be melting inside of her. She trembled at the indescribable feeling of resonance and plopped down on the ground. This state lasted about 10 minutes. When she opened her eyes again, Aura was no longer in front of her. However, she could clearly feel another being co-existing in her body. I formed the contract Yi Seol-Ah panted. [Aura is a child I value very much.] Ea said in a monotonous voice. [If she can devote herself to helping our savior alongside you, I will be able to step down from my position with ease. She is the prime candidate for succeeding me, so please take care of her.] Yi Seol-Ah nodded her head multiple times. Actually, she was in a daze from the strange feeling swirling inside her body. Marcel Ghionea looked up at Ea after helping Yi Seol-Ah up. I have another request. [What is it?] Can I take a look around Spirit Realm? Its fine even if its for a little bit. I want to go back to that place. [By that place, you mean] Ea nodded her head heavily as if she had a place in mind. [I suppose its fine. You can ask Aura when you want to go back.] Ea closed her eyes. Marcel Ghionea bowed and then turned around and started walking. Yi Seol-Ah also chased after him. She felt like she was dreaming. Going to the Federation and arriving at the Spirit Realm was already hard to believe, but she had even succeeded in forming a contract with a powerful Spirit. Ack. Just as she came to her senses after getting used to the new sensation, she felt a soft impact on her face. Marcel Ghionea had stopped before she noticed. S-Sorry. [Fufu.] Auras giggling rang out. Marcel Ghionea didnt say anything. He had his hands in his pocket as he stared blankly at an empty lot. Its here. Then, he spoke after a long period of silence. Whats here? This is the place we fought Raging Temperance and Twisted Kindness. Hearing this, Yi Seol-Ah looked around her surroundings. She didnt see anything of note, perhaps because the land had been restored to its original state. However, Marcel Ghionea got down to his knee and scooped up a handful of dirt. The smell of blood was also left in Tigol Fortress and its the same here. He rubbed the dirt between his fingers while showing a bitter expression. It would be wrong to call what happened a fierce battle. What it really was, was a one-sided assault. We were barely holding on, and if not for the lucky coincidence, we would not have come out victorious. Yi Seol-Ah became lost for words. She became solemn as this was the first time she was seeing the usually cold Marcel Ghionea being so self-deprecating. She guessed that a battle surpassing her wildest imaginations must have taken place here. Thank you Not knowing what to say, she thanked him. Shortly afterward, Marcel Ghionea said while still kneeling down. As you know, the Federation was, for the most part, antagonistic toward humanity. He turned his head and looked up at Yi Seol-Ah. That sentiment hasnt disappeared completely. Normally, humans would not even dream of having the World Tree take them to the Spirit Realm. Marcel Ghionea continued. Despite that, we were able to enter the Spirit Realm without any difficulties, and you were even able to form a contract with a Spirit. It wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that this was all thanks to Representative Seol. It was true that Yi Seol-Ah felt an inexplicable awkwardness throughout the journey. Whether it be the Federation or the Spirit Realm, they were something that seemed so far out of reach that they seemed like something from the land of the stars. She knew that they existed, but she never thought she would go there personally. But the moment Seol Jihus name was brought out, the situation took a complete turn. The Federation welcomed them to the point of sending people to greet them, and a Spirit King had even introduced a high-ranking Spirit to her despite not finding her attractive. Come to think of it Recalling the series of events one by one, Yi Seol-Ah suddenly felt embarrassed. If there was one thing she learned from her previous expedition, it was that not all Earthlings lived well in Paradise. Even a decently skilled team had trouble making their ends meet. Because they usually had their hands full with just buying equipment, they lived in inns without ever thinking of owning their own place. But what about her? Frankly speaking, she had never starved a single day since the day she entered Paradise, and people that most Earthlings would beg to have on their team were all around her. That wasnt all. She had entered the Spirit Realm and formed a contract with a powerful Air Spirit with ease. Everything was handed to her on a platter. All because she was from Valhalla and a companion of Seol Jihu. I. Once her thoughts reached this point, Yi Seol-Ah gently bit down on her lower lip. Right, she had not been neglected. If she wanted to eat, she could have eaten however much she wanted. She simply didnt. It wasnt that she couldnt, but that she didnt. She wasted her time, using her mother as an excuse to go back and forth between Earth and Paradise. What did I do until now? As long as one entered an organization, they were expected to take care of their own problems. Only now did those words truly reach her heart. Get stronger. Marcel Ghionea spoke. If youre really grateful, get stronger no matter what you have to do. Then next time something happens, participate. He was right. It wasnt that Seol Jihu didnt take her along on expeditions. She just couldnt participate. If she had improved herself to even the bare minimum standard, Seol Jihu would have allowed her to go without a doubt. Im not telling you to fight an Army Commander. Nobody is expecting that much. But you need to get stronger to at least hold their feet. If you can do that Marcel Ghionea stood up at last and then said to the dazedly standing Yi Seol-Ah. Both Representative Seol and I will feel that putting off our training and bringing you here was worth it. * Marcel Ghionea and Yi Seol-Ah returned to Tigol Fortress. When Taihi, who was waiting under the World Tree, saw Yi Seol-Ah, she expressed both shock and envy. To contract Aura among the countless Air Spirits And she is even the most likely successor to Lord Ea! Supposedly, Aura was a fully-evolved, pinnacle-rank Spirit, of which there were only a few among the five Spirit types. It seemed Aura was even more special in that Ea designated her as her prime successor candidate. Although Ea said it nonchalantly, she had actually put great trust in leaving Aura to Yi Seol-Ahs care. We will be leaving now. Marcel Ghionea bid farewell as he bowed to the shocked Taihi. Ah, youre already leaving? Yes, we finished what we came here for. I will be sure to let Representative Seol know that you helped us out greatly today. Ah, yes Im a Sky Fairy. Just make sure you dont say Im a Cave Fairy by mistake. After saying goodbye, Marcel Ghionea turned around and began to walk down the fortress. Yi Seol-Ah silently followed after him. During the walk down, neither side said a single word. The Archer of Steel was normally the silent type, and Yi Seol-Ah had been in deep thought even before leaving the Spirit Realm. Wait. Then, she suddenly stopped and called out. What is it? I-It wont take long. Can I go to see the World Tree real quick? The World Tree? Marcel Ghionea tilted his head, but he didnt say no. He nodded his head as if to say, go ahead. Yi Seol-Ah raced up the path she had walked down. Taihi was lying down beneath the World Tree. She was holding her stomach and tossing and turning, yelling, Aigoo, my stomach! Taihi-nim! When Yi Seol-Ah called out to her, she shot up in a hurry. She dusted off the dirt on her hands and made an elegant expression. Oh my, didnt you go back? If its okay with you I want to ask you for a favor. Y-Yes? I formed a contract with Aura, but I dont know anything about Spirits. Nothing at all. Well Taihi rolled her eyes in the middle of talking. She had a feeling she knew what the girl was going to ask her. However, that wasnt the end. And I heard Fairies are excellent, natural-born Archers. Thats true. Taihi said proudly. Yi Seol-Ah spoke with more eagerness and desperation than ever before. So if its possible I want to remain here. So youre saying Taihi replied with a sweet smile. You want to stay here and learn how to become an Archer that can wield her Spirit properly. I wont make it hard on you. Ill take care of my meals, and if there are any rules I need to follow, I will make sure I do. Ill be quiet, so please let me stay. Sure. You contracted a pinnacle-rank Spirit, so I dont see why not. Taihi agreed rather easily. I applaud your enthusiasm, but dont try to do everything alone. Youre a complete beginner without any knowledge of Spirits. There is a limit to self-study. Given what our benefactor asked us to do, I would be more than willing to introduce an excellent master to you. She rubbed her chin and glanced sideways. But it wont be easy to emulate a Fairys art with a human body And you would have to wield a Spirit on top of that. Are you sure you can do both? Yes. Yi Seol-Ah answered right away. She had already made up her mind. She didnt care about being criticized for leeching off Valhalla and Seol Jihus achievements. What mattered was getting stronger. There was no need for her to walk the same path as her brother. She had to find her own path to walk. And now that she came this far, she decided to eat up everything she could get her hands on. If youre going to introduce me to a master And so, Yi Seol-Ah said the same words that a certain someone once said. Id like you to introduce the most skillful and rigorous master there is. In that instant, Taihis eyes lit up. If she was looking at a lucky girl before, now her eyes were slightly more hopeful. Ever since the Parasites appeared on this land, we Sky Fairies have adopted a new tradition. After a short silence, Taihi spoke in a quiet voice. No matter what you learn from whom, there is no better teacher than real-life experience. Every Sky Fairy who undergoes their coming-of-age ceremony immediately joins a patrol team and patrols the border region. Although the region is safer now because the war just ended, small-scale battles were frequent in the past. With that, Taihi asked furtively. Of course, the Federation is also recovering from the war, so we have many open slots in our patrol teams What do you think? Patrolling the border region. This wasnt the region between the Federation and humanity, but the region between the Federation and the Parasites. Just imagining it gave Yi Seol-Ah the chills. Moreover, the border region must be the Hiral Mountain Range. Just patrolling the area while constantly being on the lookout would likely sap her energy. However, Yi Seol-Ah didnt avoid it. Yes! Her comrades had fought the Army Commanders and even the Parasite Queen herself. How could she be afraid of mere corpses and parasites? Please let me. I guess I have no choice. Taihi smiled brightly. I appreciate your help. But, the patrol team that I am in charge of goes to the deepest, most dangerous area of Hiral Mountain Range, so please keep that in mind. After talking with Taihi, Yi Seol-Ah went back down. Although she decided on her own, she still needed to get permission. After listening to her explanation, Marcel Ghionea silently passed the communication crystal. Yi Seol-Ah personally explained the circumstance. Oho. Phi Sora chuckled. It was a surprised laugh rather than a mocking one. Look at you. Im surprised Alright, go ahead. But let me advise you, dont go at it half-heartedly. The Parasites arent such easy targets. Ill put my life on the line. Dont you know what middle ground is? Dont die. What am I gonna say to the representative if you die? Phi Sora grumbled. Anyway, good luck. Since youre going that far, Ill look forward to meeting you again. Phi Sora hung up. Yi Seol-Ah handed the communication crystal back to Marcel Ghionea and then bowed politely. Thank you for bringing me here. This is the first time youre doing something praiseworthy. Marcel Ghionea murmured quietly. Its the same with your brother. Looks like Ill have one less thing to worry about now. Im sure Representative Seol will be happy too. Ah, we have to tell Orabeo-nim too Well, thats if he comes back before you. But he said he would be gone for a long time Where did he go? I dont know. Only the team leaders know the specifics. He didnt say anything to us. Marcel Ghionea smacked his lips once Seol Jihus name was mentioned. But I can take a guess. He probably thought the same thing I did. Looking up at the sky Maybe He heaved out a light sigh. He might be in greater pain than anything he experienced during the last war. * Same time. As a boulder rolled down the mountain with a thundering noise, a gruesome scream echoed out. Black Seol Jihu stared with his chin on his palm before taking the tree branch in his hand and completing the counting character () on the ground.[1] Looking at the innumerable counting characters drawn on the ground, he smiled bitterly. 2,475th try. Also a fail. 1. This () character is used to keep count. Each completed symbol represents five because it needs five strokes to draw it. Chapter 374. Penance (5) Loss of vision. Using this simple, straightforward method, Black Seol Jihu easily increased the difficulty level of the second trial. The day he passed the first trial, Seol Jihu faced a new challenge. Pushing the boulder up from the foot of the hill was now a problem. Even though hed walked this same path thousands of times before, he was still not sure he was going the right way. Climbing was now much more time consuming than before because he had to concentrate all his senses on going in the right direction. Even the slightest loss of concentration resulted in him going in the wrong direction or the boulder rolling down the slope. There was a big difference between trying not to see with the eyes and actually be unable to see. Do you understand now why I said 59.5? Black Seol Jihu chirped mockingly as he watched Seol Jihu climb, each step heavy and painful. He was right. Climbing wouldve been easier had Seol Jihu been strong enough to push the boulder up without having to put all his strength into it. Then, he couldve regained his balance before the boulder would begin to roll in the wrong direction. But Seol Jihus current strength was just barely enough to pass through the trial. One small mistake immediately led to failure. Buddy, your brain looks hella cute. Ah, but dont misunderstand, I prefer men with sexy brains. You know what I mean, right? Black Seol Jihu mocked as Seol Jihu struggled to move forward. Lets think, shall we? Why do you think your Intuition stat doesnt go up even though youre working your ass off? Dont you find it odd? The answer is simple. With the method youve been using so far, you cant go any higher than Intermediate (High). Look. Theres a limit to improving your skills through simple repetitive training. Even spear techniques like Thrust, Strike, and Cut have their limits. And of course, mindless repetition is even less effective for physical body skills like Intuition. Remember what Master Jang said during the colored stone training? See, perceive, dont think, just hit. Hes not wrong, but that advice doesnt apply to you. Why? Because that advice applies only to those who know how to see, perceive, think, and do all three smoothly in succession. In Black Seol Jihus opinion, Seol Jihu knew how to see but did not know how to perceive or think. Stop assuming that if you keep trying, it will somehow work. Dont you have a brain? Youve walked this path more than a thousand times already. Picture the path in your head. Follow that path. Is that so hard? Its easier said than done? You little shithead. Dont you feel sorry for yourself? Your brain is desperately trying to help you, yet you cant even trust your own intuition? I guess yesterday you fell asleep so deep that you didnt hear the sound of your brain crying. Only after Black Seol Jihus parade of insults, did Seol Jihu realize what intuition really was. Intuition didnt just refer to a feeling. It involved thinking. Black Seol Jihu was trying to warn him not to rely solely on gut feeling. He had to utilize not only his sensory skills but also his perceptual abilities. Picture the path in my head. Seol Jihu wasnt sloppy. He tried to picture even the smallest details about the path, such as weeds growing on the side of the road and the bumps on the slope. He thought and thought until his brain could no longer form new pictures, then pushed the boulder forward. Am I going the right way? Is this the right direction? Whenever a sense of insecurity began to take hold of him, Seol Jihu fended it off diligently. He continued to climb, trusting his intuition. Only then did the despair fogging his mind disappear. [Miscellenaous Ability, Intuition [Intermediate (High)], ranks up to Intuition (High).] He was finally getting used to being blind. Yup. Thats what it means to perceive and to think. Black Seol Jihu nodded his head. * Day 422. Seol Jihu was now able to reach the first peak without much difficulty. It was then that a new challenge emerged, mocking him and reminding him that this was only the beginning. The first condition for passing the second trial was to place the boulder intact on the next peak. From here on out most of the restrictions were lifted and he was able to use mana again. But just 15 steps into the second path, he realized that was meaningless. Rumble! He heard the rumble of the approaching boulders. Thud! Kkauk! Seol Jihus eyes shot open when a boulder rammed itself into the boulder he was holding. Even though he was protecting his boulder with mana, even though hed activated his entire mana circuit. When the boulder hit, Seol Jihu felt a tremendous amount of shock travel up from his palms to his arms, and then to his entire body. The collision didnt end there. Koong, koong, koong, koong. The burden on his arms increased as the boulders piled up on top of each other, one after another. With each collision, he was forced to take a step back. He had walked ahead 15 steps, and only after he took 14 steps backward did the rumbling stop. Kkeuuuuu! Seol Jihu struggled to support a total of 15 boulders. His face couldnt be redder. Blood vessels popped out on his arms, which were shaking violently. His mana circuit screamed in pain because he fed it too much mana. I-I have to hurry! He knew he had to break the boulders. But how? Seol Jihus face distorted with agony. He wasnt allowed to harm the boulder he was touching. This meant that he had to break the boulders in line one by one, starting with the second boulder, without using a frontal attack. It wasnt completely impossible. Like Baek Haeju, he could shoot up his energy towards the sky, bend it, and drop it towards the boulder he wanted to shatter. To do so, however, he had to take one hand off the boulder he was supporting, point it to the sky, and create Mana Spear. Could he do it? It was difficult enough just supporting the boulders. Slowly, Seol Jihu pulled back his left hand. He didnt move his arm completely out of the way. He supported the weight with the edge of his hands, barely slanting his palms back. You sure are trying hard. He heard Black Seol Jihus stifled laughter, but he couldnt afford to look at him. Seol Jihu clenched his teeth. If he could manage to shatter at least one boulder, the situation would be a lot better. Please, please! Seol Jihu created Mana Spear with the utmost sincerity. He carefully calculated the distance to the target and the direction of the attack before launching the spear diagonally. He wasnt sure he could hit the second boulder perfectly, but he hoped the spear would land somewhere in the middle. Kwang! Fortunately, he heard the boulder shatter. One-fifteenth of the weight disappeared. Seol Jihu panted. However, even before he could let out a sigh of relief, he gasped in astonishment. Wh-What the hell? An exclamation of shock escaped his lips. The reduced weight had quickly returned to its original state. But hadnt he just shattered a boulder? Heres whats happened. The remaining 14 boulders increased in weight to cover the loss of one boulder. He heard Black Seol Jihus voice. Seol Jihus jaw dropped in shock. Thats! Unfair? But it is what it is. Keuuuuuu! In the first place, the number of boulders was designed to fit your current level. What!? Well, dont worry too much, though. All you have to do is destroy all 14 boulders at once. Although, before you do that, the weight will remain the same no matter what. Seol Jihu gasped in pain and in horror. Black Seol Jihu yawned, covering his mouth with his hand. I warned you that the second trial would be incomparable to the first one. Theres a lot of work to be done at the same time. Still! Well. I guess you did gain something from the first trial after all. You still have time and energy to complain. It was then that a sense of apprehension swept through Seol Jihu. Soon his apprehension proved true. I warned you about this too, remember? The second trial will be crazy fun. As Black Seol Jihus snickering subsided. Rumble! Seol Jihu heard the sound of boulders rolling down the slope again. But this time, the sound came from left and right, not from the front. His face blanked in shock. Only then did he recall the fact that the second path had a bunch of crossroads stemming from the main road. Ah. Seol Jihus head desperately shook from side to side. But because he couldnt see, he couldnt tell where the boulders were or how far theyd come. He instinctively launched Mana Spear but it fell flat on the ground. Puk! A boulder that rolled out of a nearby crossroad struck Seol Jihu. As he fell helplessly, the boulders lined up on the main path began to roll downwards. Goodbye. Black Seol Jihu waved his hand. Aaaaaak! The boulders crushed down on Seol Jihus body, cracking his bones and tearing him to many pieces. * Seol Jihu found a way to break through the second trial. The total weight of the boulders on the path remained unchanged until all of them were destroyed at the same time. What this meant was that he had to first get rid of the boulders rolling towards him from the crossroads. But this was easier said than done. Aside from the fact that it was difficult to precisely aim the Mana Spear at the target, he couldnt see the direction and distance of the boulders coming at him down the crossroads. The order in which the boulders came down changed every time, so remembering their order didnt help. In the end, Seol Jihu decided to rely on his hearing. He focused all his senses on his ears. Whenever he heard the sound of a rolling boulder nearby, he threw a Mana Spear at it. Even a single mistake meant death. And he died several times before he was even able to throw the spear, as controlling mana while supporting the weight of 15 boulders and protecting one was not easy. But his efforts werent wasted. As he learned to control Mana Spear better, he was able to focus more on his hearing. More time passed, and on the day he succeeded in destroying seven boulders in a row, he finally saw hope. He really thought he might get through this trial. This was the first time in the 672 days that he felt such hope. If he could destroy a few more boulders at the crossroads, if he was lucky, perhaps he could really get through this. He felt his confidence grow. That was before Black Seol Jihu destroyed it. Next up is your hearing. Because you seem like youre used to not seeing. Black Seol Jihu used mana to destroy Seol Jihus eardrums. With his hearing gone, everything went back to square one. Seol Jihu held his head in his hands and clenched his teeth. His next solution was his sense of smell. As funny as it sounded, it was the only method left to him. He noticed that the boulders rolling down the crossroads smelled of blood. The traces of his numerous deaths seemed to remain on the boulders in the form of blood and flesh. And so, Seol Jihu sniffed. He flared his nostrils like a dog in heat. Distinguishing boulders by smell was much more difficult than distinguishing them by sound, but it worked. The bitter smell of blood was a red flag for him. Of course. [Up next is your sense of smell. You knew this would happen, didnt you?] Just as he became accustomed to the deafness, Black Seol Jihu robbed him of his sense of smell. Seol Jihu was devastated by the loss of all progress. He didnt know what to do next. I know youre trying, so Ill refrain from making fun of you. Improving your sensory skills is good. But dont try to depend on them. You should be aiming to connect the different steps into one fluent process, like threading beads. Why do you keep clinging to one sensation? Black Seol Jihus voice didnt even leave an impression on him anymore. Now all Seol Jihu had was his sense of taste, touch, and intuition. But he hadnt walked the second path as often as the first. Whats more, every time he climbed the second path, the order of the boulders that came down the crossroads changed. He struggled to paint pictures in his head. He never realized the preciousness of his senses until today. He couldnt see. He couldnt hear. He couldnt even smell. Hed lost most of his senses, and to make matters worse, part of the third trial was now mixing with the second. Seol Jihu was no longer making any progress. He infinitely repeated the process of climbing up to the first peak, stepping onto the second path, and being crushed to death in less than one minute. Meanwhile, three years had passed. The number of days Seol Jihu spent on the Path of the Soul reached four digits. Rumble! Kill me now. Black Seol Jihu shook his head as he watched the boulders roll down the slope again. Do I need to give up on Spatial Abilities ? He muttered and licked his lips. * Day 1078. Uaaaaaaah! Seol Jihu screamed at the top of his lungs as he sprinted up the path. Hed left the boulder that he was supposed to carry at the foot of the slope. Because he was no longer making progress in an original way, he switched his goal to meet the second condition. But the second condition Reach the peak before boulders appear from the path and the crossroads wasnt easy either. Despite raising his mana to the limit and using Flash Thunder, he kept running into boulders before he even reached the middle. However, Seol Jihu didnt stop. It was more accurate to say that hed let go of himself than to say he hadnt given up. Immediately after his resurrection, he ran, and he ran. He didnt even bother pushing the boulder up to the first peak anymore. If Black Seol Jihu hadnt limited his senses every time, hed have ignored even that. Damn it! Seol Jihu grabbed the Spear of Purity and ran as he waved his arms frantically. He crawled up screaming, even when both his legs had been crushed. He left the boulder below, so if he had tried, he could have avoided the boulders coming down from the above. But he didnt. This just proved that Seol Jihu was on the verge of insanity. Huh. Black Seol Jihu stared at Seol Jihu, wriggling like a headless zombie. He then snapped the tree branch in his hand in half. Hed made countless blocks of tally marks on the ground. Ever since Seol Jihu began ignoring the first trial and repeating meaningless sprints, Black Seol Jihu had given up counting the number of times he died. Why is it so quiet? He muttered in wonder. This time, Seol Jihu wasnt running straight for the path screaming. This time, something was different. Black Seol looked below with nonchalant eyes before getting up. He went close to Seol Jihu to find out what he was up to, and to put new restrictions on him. Seol Jihu stood in his place, flaring his nostrils in anger. His eyes had not yet fully formed since the recent resurrection. Why are you standing still? Black Seol Jihu spoke. Are you tired or something? With eyes glistening with frustration Seol Jihu turned to face him. Black Seol Jihu smirked in response. What are you doing? Go die some more. Come on, lets go. Seol Jihus lips distorted at the sarcastic voice. Gulp. His throat moved as he swallowed. A weak voice escaped his lips. What do you want from me? Hmm? What more do you want me to do? You said you were my helper. Tell me. Dont you already know the answer? And what an odd time to speak casually. No, I dont know the answer. You took my sight, my hearing, my sense of smell Raise your intuition. Its hard enough just supporting the boulder Raise your strength. The boulders from the crossroads! Raise your sword qi and Mana Spear. Your mana control too, while youre at it. Seol Jihu glared at Black Seol Jihu. He knew Black Seol Jihu was right but couldnt help feeling frustrated. Oh? Black Seol Jihu gave a crooked smile. Are you gonna hit me? Thatll be interesting. Try me. The sound of teeth grinding filled the air. Seol Jihus breath quivered. His eyes burned with an intense fury, overtaken by the desire to tear Black Seol Jihu into a million pieces. Seol Jihu desperately tried to calm his breathing. Suddenly, he lowered his head and shut his eyes tightly. He slowly spoke after a moment of silence. ..I give up. ? I said, I give up! Youre giving up? It was then. Yes! I give up! I give up, I give up, I give up! A sudden shout broke out of Seol Jihu like exploding fireworks. His reaction was understandable. Passing the trials was damn near impossible. Hed already suffered countless failures and deaths. No matter how hard he tried, whenever he gained any hope, Black Seol Jihu would spoil it by imposing unfair restrictions on him. He endured Black Seol Jihus tyranny for over a thousand days, but the hopelessness of the present situation finally broke him down. While his reaction was understandable. Hey. Black Seol Jihu spoke. Didnt you swear you wouldnt whine? Seol Jihus face distorted into a grimace. I warned you. But it was you who decided to try. What kind of training is this? Clang! Seol Jihu threw the Spear of Purity to the ground. Can you even call this training? Does it mean anything? Ha! Black Seol Jihu snorted. Seol Jihu screamed at the top of his lungs. This isnt training! Its torture! You just want to torture me to death! Yeah. What? Youre right. I am trying to torture you, you dimwit. Black Seol Jihu chuckled mockingly. You son of a bitch Seol Jihus expression momentarily became bleak and golden sparks erupted from his body. Black Seol Jihu nodded his head. Go on. Thats actually better. I like you better that way. Then, all of a sudden, Seol Jihu felt a kick in his stomach. Uek! He rolled on the ground and felt another kick in his chest before he could even get up. Black Seol Jihu was looking at him, his feet pressing down on Seol Jihus chest. His movements were virtually undetectable. Let me ask you something. Black Seol Jihu began in a cold voice. Why did you come here in the first place? Seol Jihu scowled at the hovering figure, barely catching his breath. What exactly do you think a trial is? A trial is a difficult ordeal, a test for measuring your determination or your character. Training? Dont make me laugh. Hey, did you think that the Path of the Soul was like an education facility for learning new techniques through repetitive practices? Black Seol Jihu removed his feet. Or. Slowly, he knelt down beside Seol Jihu and crossed his arms over his chest. Did you think youd get a fun mission, like the ones you got in the Tutorial or the neutral zones, and that a nice reward would be waiting for you in the end? Seol Jihus eyelashes trembled slightly. Black Seol Jihus face slowly came closer to Seol Jihu. Get a grip, dickhead. The icy voice stabbed his ears. Look, pal. Black Seol Jihu grabbed Seol Jihus cheeks with both hands. He pressed his palms firmly and shook his head. Theres nothing like that here. Okay? No fun missions and no awesome rewards. Theres only one thing this place has given you. Time. Black Seol Jihu shook Seol Jihus head left and right in between his palms. How much blood and sweat you spill in here determines the quality of your reward. If you thought this was a game, why didnt you just use your ability points and contribution points to gain strength? Why did you come here? Black Seol Jihu released Seol Jihus cheeks and slowly got up from the ground. You see, I just dont understand. He murmured in a slightly worn-out voice before raising one of his arms. In that next moment, Seol Jihu doubted his eyes. Chapter 375. Sentiment Du Fer (1) Puk! Black Seol Jihu stabbed his fingers into his own eyes. You know that youre walking on a thorny road. He then put his hands over his ears, injecting mana into them and destroying his own eardrums. Why are you trying to cross it in one go? What doesnt work wont work no matter how many times you try it. He did the same to his nose. Ah, of course, there are people who can do it. Meanwhile, he blabbered on as if he was used to this process by now. While some have trouble just grasping the basics, these people would succeed as naturally as breathing and achieve their own realms. The former would have trouble taking just a single step forward, but the latter would leap through twenty steps during that time. We call these people geniuses. Black Seol Jihu revealed his teeth in a thick smile. Theyre the real Irregulars, unlike you who rely on Future Vision and Nine Eyes. Suddenly recalling Eun Yuri, Seol Jihu clenched his teeth. Follow me. Black Seol Jihu turned around. He trudged to the boulder and pushed it. It was only then that Seol Jihu noticed what state Black Seol Jihu was in. His sight, hearing, and sense of smell were the same as his own before he revived. Seol Jihu stared at his alternate self fixedly before subconsciously standing up. Black Seol Jihu rolled the boulder up with one hand, easily passing the first slope and going to the second slope. Drrrrrrk! Soon, the second peak rumbled, and several boulders appeared out of nowhere. I just dont get it. Seol Jihus eyes waned. Black Seol Jihu stopped and raised the boulder into the air with one hand before throwing it like he was playing with a tennis ball. The house-sized boulder disappeared into the distance, becoming a dot in the blink of an eye. Then Whats the reason you keep trying the same thing when you know it doesnt work? At the same time, as Black Seol Jihu stretched out his hand toward the slope, the boulder that was rolling down at the lead touched his palm. What happened next was completely bizarre. As Black Seol Jihu twisted his arm slightly and pulled, the course of the boulder changed. It began to roll down following the direction of his hand, almost as if the two were connected by an invisible string. It wasnt just the boulder leading the pack that changed course. The other boulders also veered off course following it. If your destination is far away, you need to think about getting there step by step. As he said this, Black Seol Jihu dropped his hands like a conductor. A spin was applied to the rolling boulders. As Black Seol Jihu waved his hands again, the boulders stopped rolling down and rolled back up the slope. Drrrrrk! It was around this time that new boulders appeared from the crossroads. By this time, however, the initial set of boulders was spinning around Black Seol Jihu. Kwang, kwang! The boulders rolling down from the crossroads were sent flying without getting anywhere close to him. Seol Jihus Unique Spatial Ability Grand Cosmic Shift. Seol Jihu couldnt believe what he was seeing. But that wasnt the end. Black Seol Jihu raised his foot up high. Not to mention! Kwang! As he slammed his foot down, the entire slope shook. The boulders that were spinning around him and the boulders that were flung back all bounced up. In that instant, amidst the boulders soaring into the air, a powerful electric discharge sparked up from Black Seol Jihus body. Seol Jihus Unique Spatial Ability Thousand Thunder. As a thousand electric currents rose simultaneously, Black Seol Jihus figure contorted like a static signal from a broken TV. It was neither loud nor clamorous, but Seol Jihu couldnt take his eyes off him. Because of the lightning energy in his body, he could feel with great clarity how much destructive power was compressed in each of those currents. By the time the boulders came to a stop in midair, Black Seol Jihu grabbed his spear and aimed it at the sky. Its not like theres only one way to pass the trial. In the next moment, the electric currents that dyed Black Seol Jihu moved like water while giving off powerful sparks. From his right arm to the spear shaft, spear blade, and then finally the spear tip. Soon, a chillingly sharp orb coalesced at the end of his spear. Kiiiii! Kiiiaaa! The spear howled. A bone-chilling shriek echoed out. Black Seol Jihus eyes shot open. His arm bent like a fishing rod and trembled violently. At the same time, the small orb began to emit a faint light. Seol Jihus Unique Spatial Ability Hell Severing. Craaaaack! An ear-splitting explosion rang out, followed by a startling flash of lightning cutting through the air. The terrifying flash covered the huge mountain in an instant, dyeing the entire world in the color of lightning. Seol Jihu turned away, unable to withstand the act of destruction causing the heaven and earth to rumble. How much time went by? Seol Jihu slowly opened his eyes as the tremors and the thundering booms slowly subsided. He became speechless as soon as he saw the scene unfolded before him. Never mind the slope, the entire mountain was burnt black. He couldnt see a single boulder in his vicinity. Only hot dust flew in the wind and brushed past his face. Not even ash was left behind from the destructive attack. Black Seol Jihu drew a deep breath and raised his arm. How can your mind and body last if youre trying to force yourself to do whats impossible? Koong! Only now did the boulder he initially threw up land safely in his palm. Black Seol Jihu turned around with the boulder in his hand. He looked at the dazed Seol Jihu and smirked. Why are you in such a rush? When their eyes met, Seol Jihus jaw dropped slowly. Monster That was all Seol Jihu could think of after seeing Black Seol Jihus godly display of skill. He was clearly in a realm that ordinary people couldnt hope to reach in a hundred lifetimes. Monster? Black Seol Jihu snickered. Youre calling me a monster with just this? Thats troubling hehehehe. He walked toward Seol Jihu with the boulder in hand. Hey, havent you fought several Army Commanders? He came to a stop about two meters in front of him. How can you say that if you have? Or what, you think the Army Commanders are a joke because you got lucky and won a couple of times against them? Youre confident you can win again? Without Future Vision, without your comrades, without the World Trees blessing, if you fight even one of them in your current state what do you think will happen? Seol Jihu flinched as Black Seol Jihu laughed. The way blood spilled out from his nostrils, ears, and hollow eyes made him look like a demonic ghost. Black Seol Jihu cackled for a while before speaking again. You think youre trying hard, right? Im doing well. This is good enough. Isnt this what youre thinking? He clicked his tongue and shook his head. Sure, you can think that. Especially from an ordinary persons standard. But in my eyes, youre not trying hard at all. Im not trying hard? Just what else could I do here? Seol Jihu stared at Black Seol Jihu at a loss for words. For me, living was a series of hardships. Every day was a tribulation. When I ate, when I walked, when I breathed. Even when I slept, I tied a boulder above my head that could snap off and fall at any moment. Thats how I climbed up to Level 8, and then my aptitude evolved as well. Before I noticed, people around me began to call me a monster. Demon of the Battlefield, Spear Demon, you name it. Black Seol Jihus voice slowly grew colder. But, friend. His voice dropped to a whisper. Those guys are the monsters. The Army Commanders. The chilly voice continued. They were powerful monsters from birth, and they were even bestowed divinity to become half-gods. You get that? Theyre demigods. The Parasite Queen is something entirely different. Shes a full-fledged god. How can a human defeat a god? They cant. Ever. Mortals cannot defeat immortals. Seol Jihu wanted to refute, but couldnt. He wasnt in any position to. And so, he could only bite his lip in frustration. Black Seol Jihu stared at him fixedly before speaking with a sigh. Im not telling you to become a god. . Im telling you to at least become a monster. . Theyre demigods. A god. To kill those fuckers, you need to become a monster. So why are you insisting on staying human? Why are you hastily drawing your own limits No, never mind. Black Seol Jihu snorted in the middle of his speech. Whats the point in me telling you? What, you dont want to do it? Fine, then dont. Maybe once youre crushed by the Parasites and are dying inside a mountain of corpses, youll desperately beg, Gula-nim, please give me another chance to go back to the past Black Seol Jihu chucked the boulder at Seol Jihu. * Reviving at the starting point, Seol Jihu stood still for a long time. What he just heard lingered in his head. Humans cannot defeat a god. So, become a monster. But can I do it? Seol Jihus gaze dropped to the ground. Although he was angry, he knew what Black Seol Jihu said was true. In truth, he had thought once before when he was half-insane, What use is there in passing this damned trial? What will it do for me? But thinking on the contrary, would he be able to fight the Army Commanders if he couldnt even do this? Would he be able to fight the Parasite Queen? Recalling the Parasite Queens descent at Tigol Fortress, Seol Jihu had no choice but to agree with Black Seol Jihus words. Black Seol Jihu must have come to his senses too after being beaten through and through. I Seol Jihu clenched his fists. His madness-ridden pupils calmed down slightly. Next, he shook his head, walked forward, and placed his hand on the boulder. Youre going to continue? Black Seol Jihus voice rang out. He had come down before Seol Jihu noticed after recovering from his self-inflicted injuries. Youre free to continue, but He trudged over and raised his hand. Dont ever whine again. Im not Yuhui or Master Jang. Dont expect me to coddle you or hear you out like today. With a grin, he raised his index finger and middle finger. Then, just as he was about to aim at Seol Jihus eyes ? Black Seol Jihus hand was shaken off. Seol Jihu had brushed his hand away. What, youre going to stop limiting your senses? Seol Jihu didnt reply. He only glared at Black Seol Jihu with a burning gaze. Black Seol Jihu raised his brows, and then his eyes widened. Help me only with the sense of smell. It was because Seol Jihu stabbed his own eyes after asking with a hoarse voice. He even pulled out his bloody fingers right away and stabbed his ears. Oho. Seol Jihus expression waned as he tried to endure the pain. Blood dripped down from his tightly clenched lower lip. This bastard. The corner of Black Seol Jihus mouth curled up. * The trial started again. Seol Jihu silently climbed the mountain, and Black Seol Jihu silently watched him push the boulder up. I wonder how long hell last. Black Seol Jihu exhaled lightly as he watched Seol Jihu being crushed to death by another group of boulders. Several days had gone by since their last talk, but Seol Jihu was still at a standstill. Given the little outburst he had, it would have been great if he changed in a positive way or gained enlightenment of some sort. But being a die-hard realist, Black Seol Jihu knew too well that such a thing was impossible. Even if a heroine shed tears next to a collapsed hero, the hero would simply be killed rather than suddenly awakening new powers. Even if he started rampaging in a fit of rage, he would simply become easier prey. That was the conclusion Black Seol Jihu arrived at after toiling away in Paradise for all those years. Without any natural-born talent, everyone was the same. Only when they faced their limits and surpassed them would they be able to obtain what they desired. But it went without saying that not everyone who faced their limits could surpass them. The taller the wall, the fewer the number of people that could climb over it. The rest would give up in despair or become a cripple trying again and again. The current Seol Jihu was no different than a ticking time bomb. He had met his limits a long time ago. He held on by a hairs breadth after coming close to collapsing. Now, only one of two things could happen: becoming one of the few who would surpass their limits or becoming a cripple like most people. Or maybe Time endlessly passed by while Black Seol Jihu watched nervously. The seasons changed three times. A cold wind blew. It was winter. The season that boasted the highest difficulty for training arrived. Day 1348. White snow was falling from the sky. Black Seol Jihu cleanly gave up any lingering hope. And he concluded. To lower the difficulty of the second trial to its original level. It was a mistake on his part to believe that Seol Jihu could do it just because he was himself. But the Seol Jihu who entered Paradise through the Gold Mark was distinctively different from himself, who entered as a slave. There was an indescribable fundamental difference that couldnt be made up for no matter how much effort Seol Jihu put in. Its a shame, but I guess it cant be helped.. Black Seol Jihu organized his thoughts before walking to the starting point and pausing. Recently, Seol Jihu had been no different than a machine. He would stab his own eyes and ears the moment he revived and wait for Black Seol Jihu to restrict his sense of smell. He would then push the boulder up the second peak before ultimately being killed in one way or the other. Black Seol Jihu had seen this series of events well over a thousand times now. There was another reason that Black Seol Jihu paused. It was because Seol Jihu was crying. Tears were streaming down from his lifeless eyes. Judging by his expressionless, fatigued face, it seemed he himself didnt realize it. This isnt good. Seol Jihus terrible mental state wasnt a secret, but it seemed he was in a worse state than Black Seol Jihu imagined. The fact that he didnt even realize that he was crying showed how worn down his emotions and reason were. Though Black Seol Jihu played a big role in pushing him this far, he couldnt just stand still and watch him go completely insane. This was the limit. Hardening his resolve, Black Seol Jihu hurriedly walked forward. Just as Seol Jihu was about to stab his ears after stabbing his eyes, Black Seol Jihu quickly snatched his hand out of the air. You did well. Lets stop here. . Limiting your senses, I mean. Seol Jihu didnt reply. He stayed still for a few seconds before moving his hand again. If Black Seol Jihu wasnt holding onto it tightly, he would have stabbed his ears again. Seol Jihu clearly had no desire to stop. Come on, I told you, you can stop. Black Seol Jihu smacked his lips. Dont misunderstand. Im not mad at you. Im just saying we should go back and try the trial like it was supposed to be done. . You did enough. Give it a try and feel the difference. Youll be surprised. Given Black Seol Jihus personality, this was as comforting as he could be. If Seol Jihus attitude wasnt up to par, Black Seol Jihu would have hurled all sorts of abusive language at him. However, Seol Jihus recent attitude had no problems. What could Black Seol Jihu say when Seol Jihu was trying so hard and still failing? Of course, both sides knew the real meaning behind Black Seol Jihus words Give up. The sense of smell At that moment, Seol Jihu spoke stammeringly. After going up the first peak Ill do it What? Ah, hey! As Seol Jihu tried to move his hand again, Black Seol Jihu subconsciously tightened his grip. Seol Jihus strength had increased compared to before. Listen, youre in a dangerous state right now, you know that? With Seol Jihu showing no signs of listening, Black Seol Jihu raised his voice. Youre on the verge of losing all emotions and reason and breaking. Do you think youre going to get the hang of it if you try a little longer? . If thats the case, you would have seen results long ago. So I can promise you, that isnt going to happen. . So stop being so stubborn and end this. Knowing what doesnt work is good enough. If one method doesnt work, you have to pursue other methods. Clinging onto what doesnt work is stupid. I know Seol Jihu murmured softly. I know, but After staying silent for a long time, he suddenly asked. The Army Commanders can you defeat them? In a one-on-one fight No. Black Seol Jihu answered though he wasnt sure why Seol Jihu was suddenly asking such a question. Ive killed Abhorrent Charity, but I didnt do it alone. It would be a different story if they dont release their divinities, but once they do, it becomes difficult even for me. Right? Seol Jihu smiled faintly. It was a self-deprecating smile. Black Seol Jihu went Ah. Hey, wait. While I was climbing the mountain I suddenly had this thought. Just as Black Seol Jihu was about to say something, Seol Jihus voice became a little bit clearer. If I cant succeed here the next time I meet the Parasites wouldnt I die without a doubt? Seol Jihu continued with difficulty. I won a few times before against the Parasites through luck . But for some reason I felt like the Tigol Fortress War would be the last time Black Seol Jihu closed his mouth. I felt there wouldnt be another miracle coincidence or stroke of fortune He was certainly right. Seol Jihus name was carved in the Parasites minds through the last war. With how high-profile he had become, something like Raging Temperances defection or Twisted Kindness, using only the physical strength to test out his skill wouldnt happen a second time. On the contrary, they would do whatever was in their means to try to kill him. Perhaps they would release their divinities and charge at him the moment they saw him. Its hard for you even though youre already that strong Seol Jihus eyes twitched. But I couldnt even do this His lips trembled as well. When I thought that I just felt so pathetic Despite trying so hard to hold it back, tears began to stream down his face again. Seol Jihu continued with his voice cracking slightly. I know its not working but I just cant bring myself to stop! Black Seol Jihu was unknowingly loosening his grip. Because he learned why Seol Jihu couldnt give up. In the end, Seol Jihu twisted his hand out of Black Seol Jihus grasp and stabbed his eardrums. He then trudged forward while pushing the boulder up. Without anyone telling him to do so, he followed his instincts and headed for the peak. Under the falling snow, climbing the frozen icy path, Seol Jihu fell into thought. It wasnt that he wasnt tempted by Black Seol Jihus offer. In fact, he almost nodded his head on the spot. But the reason he couldnt bring himself to accept the offer Id rather die than fail to pass this trial. was because he couldnt give up on Paradise. As this was an undeniable truth, he knew he would have to eventually engage in a life-or-death battle with the Parasites. He would rather die here than suffer all kinds of humiliation then. Climbing up to the first peak and limiting his sense of smell, Seol Jihu set foot on the second crossroad. He lost count of how many times he set foot on this mountain path. Drrrrk! Kwang! A crushing shock was transmitted to his body through his palms. His feet stopped. If once doesn''t work, try a hundred times. If a hundred times doesnt work, try a thousand times. If a thousand times doesnt work, try ten-thousand times. He abandoned such ignorant thoughts a long time ago. He just wanted to know. Even if what was waiting for him at the end was destruction, he wanted to see just once how far he, Seol Jihu, could go. And so Lets go He put strength into his weakening legs. Lets go He concentrated on his senses while bending his one palm with great difficulty. Soon, boulders should begin to roll down the crossroads. He fired Mana Spears. He didnt know how many he destroyed. He only knew one thing for sure. Kwang! A heavy impact struck his left shoulder. Heuuuu! A suppressed groan eked out from the bone-wrenching pain. Before Seol Jihu could even swallow his breath, another impact struck his right ribs. Keeeeuu! He barely swallowed blood that was trying to burst out. Even as he dropped his head and hunched his shoulders, Seol Jihu did not stop firing the Mana Spears. Kwang! Heeuuuuu! Inside the bitter cold accompanying the snowstorm Kwang! Huaaaaaaa! He screamed like a beast and fully embraced the boulder that he was pushing up. It was as if he was saying he would become one with it. That he would protect it without allowing a single scratch. Kwang! Keeeeuuuu! I have to endure. Only then will I gain the qualification to take the next step. Lets go! Lets go. Lets go. Lets go. Its fine even if my mind breaks down. So just one more step. Its fine even if I open my eyes at the starting point as a cripple. So lets just climb one more step. * Baek Haeju scanned the surroundings after entering the Path of the Soul. This wasnt her second visit. Although Seol Jihu didnt know, Baek Haeju had already visited several times. After the first visit, she spent about ten days on Earth before coming back to Paradise. Words couldnt describe how surprised she was when she found out Seol Jihu still hadnt returned from the Path of the Soul. Because it meant he had been in there for more than 400 days. But every time she wanted to meet him, Black Seol Jihu kept her back strongly. No, go back, he would say. Hes honing himself. If he sees you, hes going to return to his dull state, he would say. She was chased out every time, being told to stop bothering him and to come back at a later time. She had no choice but to listen as Black Seol Jihu would subdue her even if she tried to break through forcefully. And before she noticed, three months had gone by in Paradise. Im going to see him today no matter what. Shopping bags full of bento boxes were laden in Baek Haejus hands. Although there was no need to eat and drink in this space, one could still taste the food. One of the things Baek Haeju longed for the most when she was taking the trials was food. When things became so hard that she wanted to give up, she would long for the taste of delicious food or a cold can of Coke. Hopefully, this will cheer him up a bit She didnt know how Black Seol Jihu would feel about it, but she figured it was okay since a long time went by. So as she was looking around with such a thought ? Baek Haeju saw Black Seol Jihu, standing like a stone statue at the first peak, and tilted her head. There was no way someone of his caliber didnt notice her presence. But unlike last time, he wasnt saying anything. Did something happen? Feeling that something was off, Baek Haeju turned in the direction that Black Seol Jihu was looking in. As soon as she laid her eyes on the sloped path beneath the tall mountain, her eyes widened sharply. The first thing she saw was Seol Jihu climbing up the second peak. No, it was hard to say he was climbing. He was barely holding on at the edge of the icy path, protecting the boulder in his embrace desperately. Boulders that endlessly rolled down from the numerous crossroads were breaking and crushing his body. Kwang! Just now, his body strongly shook once again. That wasnt all. The snowfallen mountain wasnt white, but red. The first path and the second path were especially crimson. The boulders that came down from the crossroads were red as well. This The entire area reeked of blood. Having gone through the trials of the Path of the Soul in the past, Baek Haeju instantly realized where the redness came from. That these stains were all from Seol Jihus blood. It showed how many times he must have died during this time. Heeeeeeuuu! Huuaaaaaaa! For a moment, the sound of the winter wind blowing from the mountain sounded like the howl of a dying beast. This is insane Tk. The shopping bags in her hands dropped, and the bento boxes fell out. This is insane, totally insane! Muttering shortly, Baek Haeju hurriedly kicked off the ground. She could tell at a single glance that Seol Jihu was in a dangerous state. However, she had to stop before she even climbed up the first path. It was because a spear hurled in frighteningly and struck the ground in front of her. She didnt need to look to know where it came from. You! Baek Haeju raised her brows sharply and shouted. Youre completely crazy! Are you trying to turn him into a monster!? Be quiet. Black Seol Jihu muttered with his gaze fixed on Seol Jihu. Are you trying to kill him!? At this rate, hes! When Baek Haeju shouted. I know, so shut up! Black Seol Jihu bellowed back. Baek Haeju frowned. The Black Seol Jihu she had seen until now was always sly and cunning. But he was different today. As far as she could see, the current Black Seol Jihu was more serious and conflicted than ever before. Black Seol Jihu also knew. How long would it be until the ticking time bomb known as Seol Jihu explodes? How long would he last? Once? Twice? No, perhaps this was the last time. Though he knew he had to stop him Please Black Seol Jihu unknowingly clenched his sweaty hands. Please! Seeing Seol Jihu, who was shaking left and right like a reed that was on the verge of breaking, Black Seol Jihu shouted again and again in his heart. It was then. Puk! A heavy impact sounded out. In that instant, Baek Haeju turned around like a bolt of lightning and clearly saw with her own eyes. Seol Jihu was collapsing with his eyes half-closed. Blood was spurting out of his head like a fountain. His head dropped slowly and his arms wrapped around the boulder became loose until, finally, his knees bent and his body fell backward. Baek Haeju spaced out. Black Seol Jihu held his breath as well. The fuse of the ticking bomb had burnt out completely. Chapter 376. Sentiment Du Fer (2) Its over. The pair thought as they looked up at the slope. It was obvious what would happen next. He would fall, be crushed, and be trampled to death. And then what? What would happen to Seol Jihu once he revived at the starting point? Just as their thoughts reached this point, the pair set out in opposite directions. Black Seol Jihu headed for the peak, while Baek Haeju ran towards the starting point at the bottom of the slope. However. Seol Jihus face remained calm throughout. With his eyes half-closed, he seemed surprisingly serene for a bomb that was about to explode. It was because he was used to this. It didnt hurt. He still felt pain, but the pain was so familiar that he didnt feel the need to squirm. Death didnt scare him. He had already died many times, and there was no reason this one would be any different. His head was empty, devoid of any thought, as though everything had been scooped out. Nonetheless, Seol Jihu knew no, he sensed that the boulder had just hit his temple, that his palms had slipped, and that he was in the process of falling. Right, this time wasnt any different. He would die just like hed done thousands of times before. But even if he inevitably died, there was something he wanted to do. Lets go. Lets go. Lets just take one more step. Lets advance further even if its only by a single step. From his body that was devoid of all else, only his will remained, screaming at the top of its lungs. He wasnt seeing. He wasnt thinking. Now, he wasnt even perceiving. And the moment he let himself go to the last bit of consciousness that remained in his body, Seol Jihu forgot about himself. He had fallen into a trance. And so, the will to climb led Seol Jihu to move forward. It wasnt anything difficult. After all, he had repeated this motion hundreds of thousands or even millions of times. Going beyond the level of instinct and habit, he was guided by movements that were instilled into his body through machine-like repetitions. ! Black Seol Jihu, who was rushing up the slope like a storm, widened his eyes. Seol Jihus head, which was tilted back, leaned forward again. His half-raised feet stomped down on the slope again. His helplessly bending knees stopped. His legs and waist trembled, and his tottering legs slowly began to straighten. Black Seol Jihu subconsciously stopped rushing forward. He stared in front of him fixedly. He thought that this would be the end, but Seol Jihu stopped mid-collapse and was bouncing back up like a roly-poly toy. He had succeeded in standing back up in the last of the last moment. Seol Jihu had clearly lost all senses. His body had lost balance and was shaking like a reed. Even so, his arms were creaking up like a broken machine. Dont tell me. Black Seol Jihu took a deep breath. Due to his heightened focus, he could see every minute movement that Seol Jihu was making, but it didnt take long for the situation to take a turn. Three seconds? Four seconds? It must be. Perfect Harmony the state of ones will and actions becoming whole without the slightest difference. Dont think! Black Seol Jihu burst out. Thats it! Accept that state and let your body do as it wants! He knew that Seol Jihu couldnt hear him with his shattered eardrums. He just couldnt help it. Then, as if to respond, Seol Jihus upper body leaned forward, and his arms stretched out. In that instant, Black Seol Jihu could very clearly see. Kwang! Sparks flaring up from the bomb at least, that was what it seemed like to Black Seol Jihu. There was one thing he could be sure of. And it was that Seol Jihu was standing firm, holding up the boulder. Going beyond just standing, he was raising his leg. Right, just one more time! Eventually, as other boulders rolled down from the crossroads, Seol Jihu pushed the boulder in his hands and took a step forward. Black Seol Jihu clenched his fists. At the same time Kwang, kwang, kwang, kwang, kwang!! The bomb finally exploded. It was an intense, radiant firework even in Black Seol Jihus eyes. * Seol Jihu raised his index and middle finger the moment he revived at the starting point. However, he paused before he stabbed his eyes like a machine. Huh? Messages had popped up before he noticed. Not just one, but several. [Temperament, Tenacity, evolves to Superhuman.] [Temperament, Short-tempered, is expunged.] [Aptitude, Heart and Soul as One, is created.] [Class Ability, Perfect Harmony, is created.] [Miscellaneous Ability, Intuition (High), evolves to Intuition (Pinnacle).] [Please check your Status Window.] Seol Jihu blinked rapidly. His arm slowly fell. [Your Status Window] [2. Traits]1. TemperamentSelf-command (Suppresses emotions, greed, and impulses with the rational will)Competitive (A desire to win)Superhuman (Unbelievably exceptional in enduring pain and hardship when compared to an average human being) 2. AptitudeEffort (Endeavors with both body and mind to achieve a goal)Heart and Soul as One (Unfaltering and unwavering when concentrating on one thing)Average (Normal in every way; possess no particular talent) [4. Abilities]2. Class Abilities (6)Perfect Harmony (Lowest) 3. Other Abilities (3)Intuition (Pinnacle) Seol Jihus pupils livened up as he stared at his status window. I To be honest, he wasnt sure what he was doing a moment ago. He could only vaguely recall one thing. Thinking over and over again Climb up. Ah, damn it. He felt like he sensed something. Even now, the sensation from when he stretched out his arms seemed to be lingering around his body. He just didnt know what to call this sensation. Seol Jihu plopped down on the ground and sat cross-legged. Feeling the need to recall and analyze the sensation he just felt, he calmly meditated on his previous state. How much time went by? Seol Jihu opened his eyes by the time his heated body cooled down to a degree. This is driving me nuts. As he was tilting his head, he suddenly caught sight of someone. Black Seol Jihu was leaning on the boulder, looking at him. When their eyes met, Black Seol Jihu grinned. When are you vomiting blood? Huh? You know, it happens. A cross-legged martial artist meditating on an insight he just gained, spurting out blood reeking with a foul stench, and then becoming enlightened. Seol Jihu laughed blandly. He didnt feel like what just happened was worth being called enlightenment. My temperament and aptitude changed. Its about ti What? Your aptitude changed too? Black Seol Jihus eyes widened. Your talent aptitude? Its not Average anymore? No, my talent is still the same. I got something called Heart and Soul as One. Ah When Seol Jihu shook his head, Black Seol Jihu looked a little regretful. I guess my aptitude only changed when I got Seamless Sublimity. But Heart and Soul as One isnt bad either. It has wide-ranging applications, including battles, training, and intercourse. Oh, thats good to h Huh? In what? Intercourse. Im talking about sex, you dolt. What does Heart and Soul as One have to do with sex? Youll know once you try. Girls will love it too. Seol Jihu was taken aback. Black Seol Jihu asked again, simpering. Anyways, and? Intuition ranked up to Pinnacle. Chak! Black Seol Jihu clapped. He murmured, Nice. He then gestured with his chin, telling Seol Jihu to go on. I got a Class Ability called Perfect Harmony Seol Jihu smacked his lips. But I dont know. Im not sure what state I was just in. Do you know what this is? Isnt it obvious? Thats what you call a realm. ? A domain where your will and actions become one without the slightest difference. It looks like its the stage before reaching the balance of mind, technique, and body. Trinity Harmony, if you will Well, you probably wont understand if I explain it like this, so just think of it as something thats slightly better than One With the Spear. Realms also have ranks? Why wouldnt they? With my Seamless Sublimity realm, I beat the hell out of Sung Shihyun, who was boasting about his One With Nature realm.[1] Seol Jihu scratched his head. He thought he would finally grasp what realms really were, but they were vaguer than he thought. Its like that at first. To someone whos lived as an ordinary person for over twenty years, it makes sense that it would seem strange. Youll slowly get used to it. Black Seol Jihu took his back off of the boulder and approached Seol Jihu. He stopped right in front of him and then spoke with a gentle expression. And also It was then. Seol Jihu, who was curiously waiting for Black Seol Jihus following words, sharply widened his eyes and instantly turned away. A middle and index finger brushed past his eyes by a hairs breadth. . When Seol Jihu glanced to the side, he saw a grinning Black Seol Jihu. Your reaction speed really has improved. Compared to three years ago, that is. ? Back then, you only winced and werent able to dodge. Seol Jihu finally did a double-take. Though he had not seen Black Seol Jihus movement, he had felt it instinctively and moved accordingly. It seemed to be the result of Intuition and Perfect Harmony working in unison. Because of this, he felt like he now had a better understanding of his new realm. If you want to learn from experience Black Seol Jihu stretched out his arm. The Spear of Purity drew an arc in the air and flew into his hand, which he then handed over to Seol Jihu. Reinforced sword qi might be a bit difficult, so try using sword qi. Sword qi? Go to the first peak and try moving your mana. Black Seol Jihu raised his spear. Woong, woong! And for some reason, the Spear of Purity was buzzing as well. Grabbing the Spear of Purity, Seol Jihu ran to the first peak. After confirming the message of the restriction on the use of mana being lifted, he collected his breath and moved his internal energy. In that instant Ah. Finally. He finally felt the change. The flow of mana had slightly changed. In the past, he would have to think about using a skill before guiding his energy and materializing it. But now, his mana was moving fluidly along with his will. Though the difference was small, to him, it felt completely different. It was as if he became one with his energy, so much so that he thought his mana was somehow reading his mind. It was like he was in a whole new world. Do you finally understand why I said High Rankers sword qi is only an imitation? Black Seol Jihus voice rang out from the back. Seol Jihu nodded his head unwittingly. He really did understand what Black Seol Jihu meant by that. Seol Jihu tightened his grip on the Spear of Purity. He no longer had to go through the process of connecting his internal circuit and carefully sending his energy through it. Because he was one with mana. And it was the same with the Spear of Purity. In an instant, energy that carried his will seized the Spear of Purity. Wooooong! The moment he felt a sense of unity with the entirety of the spear, the Spear of Purity let out a silvery ringing and sharply shot out the energy it carried. Not only was the speed of materialization incomparable to before, its cutting power and destructive power seemed to have doubled at the very least. But that was only the beginning. The sword qi continued to grow bigger, shooting up above his head before settling back down. It shortened and elongated at will, kind of like Sun Wukongs magical staff.[2] That wasnt all. When Seol Jihu swung the spear in a wide motion, sword qi shot out from the spear blade and flew far into the distance. It could be shot out in a spear-shape or a crescent-shape. So this is what it was! Seol Jihu recalled the time Baek Haeju attacked Black Seol Jihu by forming a net from her sword qi. He was impressed when he saw her destroying the rolling boulders by firing dozens of sword qi simultaneously, but now he thought he could do the same with a little bit of practice. And this hunch soon became a reality. Ding! [Class Ability, Sword Qi (Intermediate), evolves to Secret Art: Sword Qi Wave (Lowest).] A pleasant alarm rang out. Seol Jihu was struck speechless. He had instantly learned a Secret Art, which could not be learned even with contribution points and was regarded as the highest-ranked Level 7 skill. Meaning, learning skills that were below Level 7 would not be so difficult either. As always, the bitterness of hardship and the sweetness of success were comparable. The fruit of his labor was just too sweet. It was more than enough to quench the thirst that was burning his throat. How is it? Black Seol Jihu asked while Seol Jihu excitedly sent one flying sword qi after the other. Doesnt the second trial seem like a childs play now? Seol Jihu turned around in a hurry and nodded with a cheerful smile. All he had done was enter a so-called realm, but the world looked different in his eyes. Huuuuu. Black Seol Jihu suddenly let out a deep sigh. He crouched down and then smiled bitterly. Aigoo, its been a long time since my heart pounded this badly. You succeeded just when I was about to give up Whatever, its good that you succeeded. Pinnacle-rank Intuition and Perfect Harmony are enough. All thats left to do is leap up. Jang Maldong had called Intuition a stepping stone. Since he had reinforced his stepping stone and attached a powerful spring below it called Perfect Harmony, all he needed to do now was use it to soar to the sky. I want to start right away, but why dont we get rid of that first? It will be a nice change of pace. Turning to the place where Black Seol Jihu was pointing, Seol Jihus eyes widened. He saw three or four shopping bags with bento boxes spilling out. He even saw a thermos. What are they? I dont know. Haeju brought it. I even specifically told her she didnt need to Seol Jihu looked around reflexively. However, Baek Haeju was nowhere to be seen. I dont see her She either left or shes hiding somewhere watching. Anyway, lets eat. Black Seol Jihu picked up a bento box and opened it. Seol Jihu also joined in. Oooh Seol Jihu exclaimed each time he opened a bento box. White rice, radish namul[3], vegetable pancakes, marsh snails there was soybean soup as well. They were all Seol Jihus favorite food. Though he didnt know why she was treating him so well, he inwardly gave his sincerest thanks. Soon, the two men began to eat while sitting across from each other. Putting marsh snails into the soybean soup as a garnish and then taking a spoonful, a wonderful flavor burst inside Seol Jihus mouth. As he tasted the chewy texture of the marsh snails and the delicate warmth of soybean soup, a smile bloomed on his face. It was so delicious that he wanted to lie down and just loaf around. Good, isnt it? Black Seol Jihu sniggered, seeing Seol Jihu with bulged cheeks. They say hunger is the best sauce, but it really cant beat the circumstances. Eat to your hearts content. Even if you eat the same food next time, it will be difficult to taste the same flavor. Seol Jihu immediately understood what he meant. While the food was good, it wasnt to the point of dropping everything and loafing around. The reason the food tasted so good must be because he was drunk on a sense of accomplishment. He wanted to taste this flavor again. Alright, once were done with this, lets start with Thousand-Ton-Pushing Strength. Black Seol Jihu spoke as he mixed white rice, sesame oil, and radish namul. Thousand-Ton-Pushing Strength? Isnt that the martial arts technique where you use the strength of a finger to move a thousand ton?[4] Good, so you know. Simply put, its just a skill that uses little strength to wield great strength. Seol Jihu frowned while stuffing his mouth with rice. It sounded like an amazing skill, but he couldnt help but think of the boulder. You should have taught that to me earlier then You think I didnt want to? Black Seol Jihu snorted. He licked the spoon that was ridden with sesame oil and then asked. 72 times 24 divided by 12. Give me the answer. One hundred and forty-four. Seol Jihu answered right away, though he wasnt sure what for. Black Seol Jihu, who asked apathetically, flinched and furrowed his brows. Oh yeah, I was good at mental math back then. Alright, then try 81,922,757 times 22,233,847, then divide that by 421,242. . Try answering that. Im not a calculator, you know. You cant, right? Black Seol Jihu snorted again. It might be difficult to do it mentally, but if you had a pen and a piece of paper, would you be able to calculate the answer? I guess so It would take a while though. Thats it. Black Seol Jihu chewed on the radish namul bibimbap. You only now learned how to divide and multiply. How was I supposed to teach someone who only knew how to add and subtract? I kind of get what youre saying Good, because Im dumbing it down for you. Perfect Harmony is at the post-grad level. You know, something youd learn while working on your PhD. Seol Jihu nodded. Then, he grabbed a vegetable pancake with his hand and chomped down on it. It was just so, damn delicious. * On the other hand. But why are we starting with Thousand-Ton-Pushing Strength? Because its the most important skill. You already learned Floral Substitution. Though, it seems you dont know how to use it properly because you picked it up in the confusion of the moment while fighting that dragon bitch. Yes. You can combine that skill with Thousand-Ton-Pushing Strength. If you can bring both of them up to High-rank, theyll evolve to Grand Cosmic Shift. Thats the skill I used at the second peak. Oho! If nothing else, you need to learn Grand Cosmic Shift. You need it if youre going to fight the Parasite Queen. Just as Black Seol Jihu expected, Baek Haeju was watching the two Seol Jihus talk from a far off distance. Grabbing the sky and the earth and shifting them in a big motion Ah. One was white. Yep. You remember how she flipped the sky and the earth over in Tigol Fortress, right? If you had this skill, you would have been able to stand still, and the outcome might have been different. One was black. The way the two Seol Jihus were sitting face to face, nibbling on vegetable pancakes So cute. It was like seeing twin rabbits merrily munching on grass. 1. One With Nature means the harmony between oneself and an external object, objectivity and subjectivity, or mental realm and material realm. 2. The Monkey Kings staff. More info can be found on Wikipedia. 3. A type of salad. 4. The actual technique uses old Korean unit of weight; the literal meaning is using four nyang to wield the strength of a thousand kun. Chapter 377. Thank you (1) After more than 1000 days of ceaseless repetition, the trial finally reached a new phase. Black Seol Jihu began teaching Seol Jihu Spatial Abilities and a variety of other skills. This didnt mean that Seol Jihu stopped climbing. Like Jang Maldong, Black Seol Jihu equated experience with training. He wanted Seol Jihu to learn as he continued his trial. And Seol Jihu had no reason to refuse. When he reached the bottom of the second slope, he waited for the boulders to appear. Thousand-Ton-Pushing Strength is a technique based on tai chi. Black Seol Jihu stood behind Seol Jihu and sent him a mental transmission. Have you heard of the expression softness overcomes hardness? The point of this expression is that even powerful strength cannot subdue softness. Think of inertia or a lever. Suppose someone is running at full speed towards you. Instead of facing him head-on, what do you think will happen if you move slightly to the side and trip him with your leg? Your opponent will lose his balance and fall. Now you have him down without even breaking a sweat. But in order for this to work, you need to be capable of identifying the size of your opponents strength, the direction of his movement, and his center of gravity in a split second and aim for the correct spot. It will be difficult, especially during a battle in which your life is at stake. As the boulders neared, Black Seol Jihu stood closely behind Seol Jihu. Relax your body as much as you can and focus on my energy. He then grabbed both of Seol Jihus wrists and pushed them forward, infusing them with his energy. Seol Jihus palms brushed gently against the first boulder. ! Seol Jihu flinched. The familiar impact wasnt there. But why? The moment he touched the boulder, a stream of energy shot out from the center of his palm. The mana quickly trickled down the surface of the boulder and landed exactly where the boulder met the ground. As a result What happened? Even though his hands touched the boulder, he felt almost nothing. If anything, he felt the sensation of pushing the heavy boulder aside. In fact, the boulder had lost its equilibrium and was swinging from side to side as it rolled down the slope. Floral Substitution is a technique that utilizes this principle. Black Seol Jihus mental transmission continued before Seol Jihu could even take a breath. Its similar to what I said earlier. You either pull or push your opponents arm in the direction hes currently headed. Youre adding your strength to his strength, to deal him a greater blow. Whats important is the flow. For example, when an opponent uses a skill, you should know how his energy moves in his circuit and how it is manifested outwardly. To penetrate into an enemys attacks, you need to know his flow inside out. At that moment another boulder touched his hand. Seol Jihu stopped thinking about everything else and focused only on the boulder. This time, instead of resisting the weight, Seol Jihu accepted it. He then mixed his energy into the energy of the boulder so that it would naturally slide sideways. Pushing, sliding, and returning the weight. You need to know how to do all three in order to complete Grand Cosmic Shift. Focus first on reviving your senses. You did it once when you fought Twisted Kindness. Im going to withdraw my mana soon. Ill hold your arm for you. Try it with your own mana this time. After repeating the same procedure a few more times, Black Seol Jihu withdrew his mana like he said he would. He took a moment to observe Seol Jihus mana and then released him completely. Seol Jihu was moving his arms on his own. Every time his hands moved and his arms bent, the boulders changed their course and rolled down the slope like a flowing river. Sometimes they shook or bounced, but Seol Jihu was still calm. He was focused on maintaining the flow of mana that Black Seol Jihu had started for him. [Miscellaneous Ability, Thousand-Ton-Pushing Strength (Lowest), has been created.] So much so that he didnt even realize a message window had appeared. Of course, with his sight and hearing being sealed, he would never have known anyway. Black Seol Jihu smiled. * Seol Jihu devoured Black Seol Jihus teachings like a starving person sitting at a table full of food. It was almost hard to believe that Seol Jihu was not at all close to achieving this feat until recently. He could easily pinpoint the exact moment when everything began to go well. It was when Seol Jihu first rose to a realm. The difference was incredible. The techniques that Black Seol Jihu was teaching were all high-leveled that required quick, detailed, and accurate mana control. Without the combination of Intuition and Perfect Harmony that accelerated his reflexes against mana, Seol Jihu wouldnt have even dreamed of reaching this far. Learning new techniques was fun. Through the process of learning amazing skills that could only be seen in anime, he was awarded with an overwhelming sense of accomplishment. He could feel that he was getting stronger every day. Of course, that didnt mean he was complacent. Though he achieved quite a lot and the next step was very far, Seol Jihu didnt even stop for a moment. For example, his Intuition was already at Pinnacle-rank, but he still limited his sight, hearing, and sense of smell in order to bring it up to Special-rank. Seol Jihu even sacrificed his sleep to study and practice new skills. As a result, Baek Haejus attitude changed. She used to try to talk to him no matter what, but nowadays she just watched him from afar. She came and left quietly, leaving only her bento boxes behind. There was a reason for the change in her attitude. Thousand Thunder is an Awakening Skill. Each and every cell in your body must be awakened in order for you to maximize the potential of your body and mind. She could tell how dedicated Black Seol Jihu was about teaching. You said its similar to Flash Thunder, but its not a movement skill. What does that mean? And how passionate Seol Jihu was in learning. It means what it means. Flash Thunder only focuses on raising your speed, but Thousand Thunder is much more versatile. It not only increases your physical reflexes but also increases the power of all skills to the limit. It kind of makes sense. So its like a buff? Ah, but you said I have to link Thousand Thunder with Hell Severing. Again today, Baek Haeju put down a shopping bag near the two men, stood back, and watched them from afar. She just wanted to see them eat before she left. Hell Severing is a skill that focuses on destruction. You condense the already condensed energy into an even smaller mass of energy and burst it open instantaneously. As for Thousand Thunder, you can think of it as a buff like you said. Aha. Before we begin, I want you to promise me something. Thousand Thunder is a skill I created myself. And when I was creating it, I didnt prioritize safety. Black Seol Jihu continued. When you use Thousand Thunder, youre essentially dividing your energy into a thousand streams. During the process of converting those streams into lightning, you condense the energy and force your body to ignite. The moment you cross the line, your body will explode and youll die. I had only raised it to Intermediate-rank. I couldve raised it more, but I just didnt bother. A thousand streams thatll put a strain on the body. Its more than just a strain. You might as well think Thousand Thunder as a last-resort weapon you use in exchange for your life. Its more dangerous for you because you have the Essence of Lightning. Remember, no higher than Intermediate-rank. Even if you feel like you can do more, just dont. Okay. Good. Then Ill begin the explanation Black Seol Jihu paused and turned his gaze to the shopping bag. He pointed at it with his finger. Before we begin, how about we take care of that first? Oh? So she came again. But why did she. Shes probably gone or hiding somewhere. Shes like the snail bride.[1] The two sat together as usual and opened the lunch box. Baek Haejus eyes relaxed and her nose reddened as she watched the two men chewing spinach. That was before Black Seol Jihu bellowed out his dissatisfaction. Whats with these side dishes? Why are they all green? Blacky grumbled about the food. At least thats what Baek Haeju saw. What about them? Theyre delicious. I like them. On the other hand, Snowy seemed content with the menu. Im not saying they taste bad. Im saying theyre all green. Dont you think this is too much? But theres a wide variety to choose from. She used just the right amount of sesame oil for the spinach, and the vegetable pancake is crispy and good. I want meat. MEAT. Hey, can you ask her to bring some meat next time she comes? How can I? Shes already doing us a favor by bringing these here on a regular basis. Its not like we asked for them. And, does she think were rabbits or something? Shes always feeding us grass. Baek Haeju flinched. Her eyes narrowed and she glared at Blacky as he complained. Blacky was constantly glancing at the place where she was hiding. He definitely knew she was still here. Unlike Snowy, who was always nice and gentle, Blacky could be mean sometimes. Hey, butler! Are you listening? If so, I demand you bring fried chicken next time! If you dont bring us fried chicken, well boycott lunch! Blacky publicly protested. The rabbit butler cleared her throat and spun around quietly. She snorted, but what choice did she have? It was her duty to grant the rabbits wish. * When asked about the theory of relativity, Einstein answered: Put your hand on a hot stove for a minute, and it seems like an hour. Sit with a pretty girl for an hour, and it seems like a minute. That''s relativity. In the past, a second would be so painful that it would feel like a minute. Now, it was the opposite. It was morning when he opened his eyes and daybreak when he fell asleep from fatigue. His sense of time faded from spending every day substantially. Im going to sleep for just a bit. Im too tired How many hours are you going to sleep? Four. Mm Actually, just take the whole day off. Lying atop the field of weeds, Seol Jihu stared at his alternate self with a renewed gaze. When it came to training, Black Seol Jihu had always been strict, though it lessened slightly when Seol Jihu ascended to his own realm. So why the sudden change? Black Seol Jihu laid down on his back across from Seol Jihu so that their heads touched. Putting his interlocked hands up, he rested his head comfortably and looked up at the sky. The silent night sky that was sparkling with stars was incredibly beautiful. After a moment of silence, Black Seol Jihu spoke. Lets try it properly tomorrow. Seol Jihus slowly closing eyelids shot open. Black Seol Jihu nibbled on a tuft of weed and continued. Theres still the third trial. Its not like youre going to be here for dozens of years. . Ive taught you everything I can so try using that to climb up. As I passed everything down, you should be able to score at least 50 points. Seol Jihu closed his eyes without saying anything. For some reason, he felt it was a bit regrettable. He himself wondered why he felt this way, but drowsiness flooded in, and he soon fell asleep. Then eventually, the next day dawned. Perhaps because it had been a long time since he got such a good nights sleep, he woke up feeling refreshed. By the time the sun rose to the middle of the sky, Seol Jihu had finished his preparation and was pushing the boulder. Not to learn Black Seol Jihus techniques, but to pass the trial. Did you know? Black Seol Jihu sat over the first peak and said with a bright smile. Climbing the first peak is nothing to you now. It was as he said. In the past, he had barely stepped up to the top using small grooves he made on the ground. Although he wasnt like Black Seol Jihu, who climbed up the peaks like taking a stroll, he had no problem climbing up with both hands. Your current score should be about 80. Iya~ Thats a lot of improvement from 59.5. Black Seol Jihu spoke as he watched Seol Jihu who was climbing the second peak. There was no reply. Seol Jihu did not restrict his senses today, and he was currently displaying extreme concentration. Not long afterward, a group of rocks appeared on the second peak. As they rolled down with a crashing sound, Seol Jihu stopped in place. He purposely closed his eyes. He was more used to this. Now, he even felt strange seeing with his eyes. As the senses picked up by Intuition drew a picture of the surroundings in his head, Seol Jihu immediately set into motion. The boulder soared up to the sky. Seol Jihu had thrown it into the air. Then, he reached out toward the rocks that were rolling down the crossroads. Oho. Black Seol Jihu exclaimed. Some rocks brushed past Seol Jihu and rolled down, but most began to spin and climbed back up the crossroads. Then, at the same time as he destroyed an incoming rock, he caught the falling boulder in one hand and then threw it back up. Are you playing basketball? Though it looked slightly funny, the fact that he managed to do both things simultaneously was worthy of praise. It was at this time that a new set of rocks appeared on the crossroads. Black Seol Jihus eyes lit up. The rocks falling from the crossroads clashed with the spinning rocks that Seol Jihu sent back up. As a result, a thunderous sound resounded, and the rocks bounced in all directions. Seol Jihu aimed the Spear of Purity at the rocks that flew at him erratically. In the next instant, dozens of golden sword qi burst out from the spear blade. Kwang, kwang, kwang, kwang! The released flurry of sword qi carpet-bombed the sky. Seeing the rocks shatter, Black Seol Jihu let out a chuckle. It was a brute-force attack no matter how he looked at it. Did he shoot the sword qi knowing exactly where the rocks were? Or did he overexert his energy, thinking the flurry of sword qi would hit all targets? Black Seol Jihu soon judged that it was the former. Because amidst the vibrant explosions, the boulder that he threw into the air was coming down without a single scratch. Black Seol Jihu became absolutely positive after seeing the sword qi pushing the rocks away from the boulder. And so, as all the rocks rained down from the sky as tiny fragments, Seol Jihu placed down the boulder that fell from the sky back on the slope. Black Seol Jihu crossed his arms. It went without saying that Seol Jihus proficiencies with the skills were less than his. He also lacked delicacy and attention to detail compared to Baek Haeju. However, his destructive power was most certainly worthy of note. Setting the evaluation aside, the current Seol Jihu was thousands of times better than his past self, who could only throw Mana Spears before ultimately being crushed to death. Black Seol Jihu nodded his head in approval. Seol Jihu opened his eyes again and then began to push the boulder back up the slope. Though there was small debris scattered around the path, the boulder rolled up effortlessly, protected by Seol Jihus mana. While climbing, Seol Jihu felt that the process of breaking the rocks and treading up the sloped path was similar to his own trial. Walls did not stand in a row. Once he climbed one wall, it would become a reliable stepping stone, and a robust road would be spread out in front of it. Of course, this road would not remain flat forever. It would steepen the further he walked, and he would eventually come across another wall. A wall known as ones limit that would be far taller and larger than the previous one. But that wasnt the case now. He had a long way to go before he needed to worry about reaching his limit. At least for now, he could run forward as much as he wanted. After walking for an unknown amount of time, Seol Jihu suddenly stopped and looked back. He could see the second sloped path that stretched far down. . Seol Jihu repeatedly raised and placed his foot down. The ground felt flat. A timely breeze tickled his face, and Seol Jihu gently closed his eyes. [You passed the second trial.] This day had finally come. After passing the first trial, he longed for the day he would reach this point. During the second trial, this place seemed far out of reach, and he was at a loss for what to do. But he had finally reached the top of the second peak. It had taken him 1,526 days to do so. Seol Jihu took a deep breath, emotions welling up inside him. He could see the first peak in the distance, looking quite small in comparison to where he currently was. He was deeply moved because the first sloped path wasnt even visible. However, this feeling did not last for long as a series of alerts struck his ears. [Follow the Path of the Soul and place the boulder on the summit.] [Once you step onto the third peak, the one who walks on the Path of the Soul will enter the Chamber of Void.] [1. Inside the Path of the Soul, ones five senses will be restricted, and the flow of time will slow down.] [2. In an environment where one cannot see, hear, smell, taste, or even perceive external stimuli, only illusions will initiate conversations with the challenger. Each time an illusion ends, the one who walks on the Path of the Soul must pay the appropriate price.] [3. There is no need to walk in a particular direction inside the Chamber of Void. There is no way of knowing where the exit is either. The challenger will eventually arrive at the summit if they keep walking.] [The use of external help or shortcuts is strictly prohibited in this process. You must step on the summit solely with your own strength to be considered as having passed the trial.] 65 points! A voice entered Seol Jihus ears as he was carefully reading the alerts. Black Seol Jihu was walking up the slope. Im surprised. I thought it would be 50 points. I lowered the requirement to pass the second trial to 75 points. As for the reason why youre missing 10 points out of the 75 points you already know, right? Black Seol Jihu winked at Seol Jihu. Of course. Seol Jihu smiled blandly. He turned off the alerts and placed his hands back on the boulder. Youre going right away? Yes. I tried it once before, and I know the conditions for passing it. Also Seol Jihu hesitated for a moment before saying with a smile. You said so yesterday. That I cant stay here forever. Black Seol Jihu blinked rapidly. Well thats true. He took a couple of steps back and then nodded his head. Alright, give it a try. Since you experienced it once and know what to expect, I assume you have a plan. Ill be off then. Seol Jihu pushed the boulder. He paused the moment he entered the third slope, but then he began to push the boulder up silently. How much time went by? Black Seol Jihu, who was staring fixedly at Seol Jihu, suddenly furrowed his brows. Eh? A surprised voice escaped his mouth. He unknowingly craned his neck out and stared at Seol Jihu. It was then. AAAAAAH! A scream erupted for the first time in a while. Seol Jihu collapsed before curling up and rolling down the slope. His body quickly turned faint. After confirming the spot where Seol Jihu collapsed multiple times, Black Seol Jihu hurriedly turned back. Seol Jihu was shaking faintly while holding his body at the starting point. Then, he smiled as soon as he saw Black Seol Jihu walk up to him. I thought I was prepared but I guess it cant be that easy. . I managed to hold out Hyung, Jinhee, and Seonhwa but my heart sank as soon as I saw my mother. Auu, I thought Id gotten used to pain, but the pain from that heart-wrenching feeling was beyond my imaginations. You. Black Seol Jihu listened without saying anything and then asked. You knew how to reach the summit? Huh? N-No. Seol Jihus eyes widened. Its just that Ive been thinking a lot about it. The reason the content of the third trial is like that and the reason my family appears in it. Then I figured out what to do when I saw the conditions for passing the trial. And what did you figure out exactly? To climb up blindly. Black Seol Jihus brows twitched. Blindly? To be more precise, I thought I had to go up blindly. Seol Jihu continued. How should I say this I think thats what the trial wants me to do. You know I dont like ambiguous statements. While I was walking, no, climbing, there was something I came to think. That maybe, the pain I experienced after each illusion was the pain my family felt until now because of me. Seol Jihus voice was clear. Since the conditions specifically mentioned price, I thought of it as a punishment I deserved to get. If the pain my family felt gets deeply etched to my bones, I What, you think you can hold your head up high the next time you meet them? Because you paid the appropriate price here? Black Seol Jihu cut him off. Haha dont try to make me more despicable than I already am. Never mind making me hold my head up high, it only made me reflect on my actions more. Seol Jihu smiled bitterly and shook his head. So this is how Hyung, Jinhee, and Seonhwa felt. So this is how much I hurt my parents. Once I realized that I became even more apologetic Seol Jihu trailed off before sighing. Im going to climb this peak. No matter how many times I die in the process, I will accept the pain and reflect on my past actions. And I will not forget what I felt here even after I leave. Until the day I really die. I understand what you mean. Black Seol Jihu crossed his arms. But what do you think Im going to say? He sounded a bit apathetic. You can say whatever you want. Seol Jihu spoke firmly. Even if this isnt the right answer, Im going to climb the way I want to. At least for the third trial. Black Seol Jihu closed his eyes. Soon, the corner of his mouth curled up ever so slightly. He didnt say anything. He simply uncrossed his arms and shrugged. Seol Jihu smiled brightly and turned around. Only then did Black Seol Jihu open his eyes and slowly gazed at Seol Jihu as he walked away. Then, he recalled what he had seen just a moment ago. Two-thirds Seol Jihu probably did not notice since he was walking inside the Chamber of Void, but Black Seol Jihu had seen it clearly. Seol Jihu had climbed two-thirds of the way as soon as he started the third trial. In truth, Black Seol Jihu had hopes that Seol Jihu would at least go one-third of the way. Since Seol Jihus temperament and aptitude had undergone a change since the trials started, and due to him experiencing some of the restrictions of the third trial during the second trial, Black Seol Jihu figured Seol Jihu would have a relatively easier time. However, Seol Jihu went beyond his expectations, going a third of the way more. It was a surprising result without a doubt. Because Black Seol Jihu expected the third trial to be the most difficult one among the Path of the Souls three trials. He had an idea as to why this happened. Master Jang. The goal of the third trial lay in treating the fundamental cause of Seol Jihus addiction to Paradise the trauma he had with his family. The point was to fix his rotten mindset of avoiding talking about his family. The trial would thus help in his personal growth so that he would face his errors without running away. Heh. Black Seol Jihu expected him to be in tears and bawling like a child before even reaching the halfway point He had no doubt that the reason Seol Jihu had surpassed his expectations was because of Jang Maldong. Because of his scolding, Seol Jihu went back to Earth and met his family. [So Im finally ready.] [In front of my family Im ready to live as a criminal for the rest of my life.] With his inner self having grown from passing the second trial [Im sorry.] [Im really sorry Father.] The resolve he made that day while begging for forgiveness in front of his father was helping him move forward. Hes better than me in this regard. Black Seol Jihu chuckled bitterly. He heaved a deep sigh before crouching down on the ground. Looks like hes going to pass the third trial quicker than I thought He smacked his lips and then looked up at the sky as if a weight had been taken off his chest. Now After staring blankly for a long time, he closed his eyes halfway. Its about time for me, too He looked slightly lonely. 1. From a Korean folktale. Feel free to Google. Chapter 378. Thank You (2) Seol Jihu entered the final trial at last. Just like the previous two trials, repetitive days began once again. He learned a few things about the Chamber of Void while climbing the third peak endlessly. The first was that it wasnt just his five senses that was being limited. Rather, everything around him was disappearing. Not only the slope but even the boulder he was pushing vanished. With his sense of touch gone, he could no longer tell if he was even climbing up a slope or walking on flat ground. The same applied to his sense of time. With everything going to void, he had no way of feeling the flow of time. But what he could be sure about was that there was no end in sight, even though he walked long enough to climb both the first and second peaks. He only suffered endlessly in never-ending illusions. [Jihu, Jihu Please!] Seeing his older brother collapsed on the ground, groaning, a scorching flame surged up inside his heart and lit his body aflame. [Oppa! Oppppaaa! Dont goooo!] When he ran away, leaving behind his younger sister who fell while chasing after him, a poison provoking vicious pain seeped into his veins, and a cold chill invaded his bones. [What? Yankee?] His heart shrunk whenever he met Yoo Seonhwa until it finally shattered into a million pieces along with his body. [What happened to you, Jihu?] When he saw his mother crying in front of a spilled dinner table, never mind being heartbroken, he felt like his bones and flesh were being crushed to pieces. [Jihu your dad just cant understand. Its too painful] Seeing his father, murmuring helplessly with his head and shoulders hanging, an irresistible listlessness swept over Seol Jihu. He had to die countless times in this trial as well. When he could no longer bear the fatigue and collapsed, he would find himself at the starting point once he woke up. According to Black Seol Jihu, he had collapsed on the slope and was promptly crushed to death by the boulder. To be honest, this pain was nothing. Though it hurt, he had built up a strong resistance to pain from repeatedly dying for close to five years. All he had to do was accept it as something he deserved for his past sins. However, what tormented him the most was that, inside the Chamber of Void, he was blurting out things against his will. Retard. Why the hell did you come at me for? Especially if youre going to get knocked out by a single punch. Hehe, operation success. I should be able to get a good number of buy-ins with this, right? Iya, Yoo Seonhwa. Youve changed a lot after coming back from your overseas study. What, were those Yankees really that good? Hmm? No, father, I quit gambling. Im trying to work hard, so why cant you lend me some money to start my business? Is it because you think Im going to use it to gamble? There was no pain since he was acting against his will, but the reproduction of the past when he was a piece of trash only gave him indescribable shame and regret. This cant go on. I cant do this. I have to climb silently, but Im not able to. Seol Jihu began to put in a great amount of effort. To try to change these illusions. No. The illusions didnt change. What had to change was he, himself. And so, he tried his damnedest to speak. And one day, a small change occurred. Fuck off, will ya? Just when I was getting luc ah, euu Anyway, Ill just double up a couple of times and buy her something bet s, so, sor His mouth still moved as it wanted. However, a groan-like mumbling began to mix into his words. What, were those yank no Se, Seonhwa And after an unknown period of time, his stammering slowly became clearer. s, so sorry. Im sorry father Eventually, Seol Jihus will overrode his actions. He had succeeded in manifesting Perfect Harmony inside the Chamber of Void. Once he could talk freely, controlling his body came quickly. Seol Jihu no longer beat his older brother or stole his younger sisters car and ran away. He simply walked forward. Then, his familys reactions also changed. Of course, they didnt suddenly embrace him and forgive him in tears. They did cry. The problem was that they cried tears of blood and pounced on him like vengeful spirits. [Sorry? How can you be sorry when youre lying again? What? Sinyoung? What a joke!] His father rushed in like a bolt of lightning and slapped his cheek. [Die! Die! You doubted me, you bastard? Im going to kill you and kill myself!] Yoo Seonhwa stabbed a knife into his stomach and twisted it left and right. His mother didnt say anything, but she stood next to him and stared at him fixedly with hollow eyes. But when Seol Jihu didnt stop walking despite all of this, their attitudes changed yet again. [Dont go.] Seol Wooseok spoke while collapsed on the ground. [If youre really sorry, dont go. Come back and help me up.] He then reached out and grabbed Seol Jihus ankles. [Dont go! Dont go!] Seol Jihu could hear Seol Jinhees scream as well. [You said youre sorry, didnt you!? You son of a bitch. Was that all a lie!? Youre leaving me behind again!?] She ran up to him in an instant and clung onto his arm. He was surrounded by spite, anger, and resentment. Inside all of this, Seol Jihu quietly smiled to himself. Now, the illusions actually felt like illusions. Time flowed like a running river. Before he noticed, everything around him dimmed. His body didnt react to pain, and the words of the illusions only wandered inside his head aimlessly. Eventually, even the illusions turned faint. Seol Jihu was assimilating with the void. How much longer did he walk? While walking forward with his head down like a criminal, Seol Jihu suddenly looked up, blinking. Light? A clear light blinded his sight. As he narrowed his eyes, he could see a shining light in the far distance. The small light gradually grew in size as he walked closer until, finally, it expanded to the size of a portal. Seol Jihu stopped. He stared fixedly at the solitary, oval light that shone brightly inside the darkness. It seemed what the alert said was true. He would eventually arrive at the exit if he walked blindly. Seol Jihu turned around and looked back before heading to the light. His grunting father and his silently-watching mother; Yoo Seonhwa, who was holding a kitchen knife dripping with blood; his older brother; his younger sister. The five people who were chasing after him like grim reapers had all stopped and were glaring at him. Seol Jihu met his mothers eyes. She was the one that he found most difficult to resist. It would have been easier if she cursed at him and caused him pain like the others. But because she simply stood there and stared at him, all sorts of thoughts surfaced in his mind. When this all ends Seol Jihu opened his mouth and said with a hoarse voice. Ill go back to Earth and call you right away. I promise. And then, his mother quietly took a step back. She didnt say or do anything else, and her expression was still hard to read. Then Seol Jihu laughed meekly and bowed. Take care. He turned around and jumped into the light. In the next instant, the Chamber of Void crumbled down. Ah. Seol Jihu exclaimed shortly. When he came to his senses, a new scenery was spread out before him. No, it wasnt completely new. He had seen it once before with Baek Haeju. A flat ground blanketed with clouds, a lofty height that overlooked the entire Path of the Soul, and a lone altar placed in the center. [You passed the third trial.] Seol Jihu had climbed to the top, the summit, of the Path of the Soul. . He didnt feel anything special. But looking down at the third slope, he did find it a little hard to believe. He felt like he walked for months inside the Chamber of Void, but the distance he climbed was actually quite short. [First time taken to pass the trials: 1,672 days 17 hours 24 minutes.] [If you want to reset the trials, roll the boulder down the mountain.] [If you want to end the trials, please stand in front of the altar.] Alerts that were as calm as Seol Jihus mind popped up in the air. 1,672 days thats four years and five months Seol Jihu stared at the alerts for a long time. Then, when he finally turned to the altar Congrats. A familiar voice entered his ears. Black Seol Jihu was walking toward him with an odd expression. Lets say you beat the trials in 167 days. You took almost two months by Earths time, but saying that would be too shameless. Seol Jihu laughed. Finally feeling like it was real, Seol Jihu slowly took his hands off of the boulder, which had been like his shadow. You finally beat the trials but what do you think about staying here a bit longer? Black Seol Jihu spoke. Its not like youre short on time, and its hard to come across a place like this. Right, Seol Jihu had no intention of leaving this place. He still had things he wanted to do here. There were skills he wanted to practice, and he wanted to attempt the trials using different conditions for passing. It just felt too regrettable to leave like this. I was planning to anyway. Great, great. Rather than leaving after scoring 80, 65, and 100, wouldnt it feel better to get perfect scores on all three before leaving? Seol Jihu nodded his head before pausing. I got 100 points on the third trial? Yes. In my eyes, at least. Black Seol Jihu spoke apathetically. To be honest, its hard to evaluate your performance on the third trial. How could someone who is worse than the person taking the exam have the qualification to make any judgments? At least for the third trial, youre much better than I am. Black Seol Jihus words carried a lot of hidden meaning. Seol Jihu wanted to ask how his relationship with the family was, but then decided not to. It was because the question was meaningless to both Black Seol Jihu and himself. Anyway, try setting your goal to be quicker. 1,672 days is honestly too much. If it were me, I wouldnt have taken more than a minute. Assuming the third trial doesnt exist. Black Seol Jihu murmured quietly, making Seol Jihu burst into laughter. A minute is too much of an exaggeration. But Im not really sure what to aim for since I dont know how long I took to climb the third peak. It didnt take you that long. Maybe about forty minutes. Great, then Ill show you a cool magic trick reducing 1,672 days to two hours. Ah, I feel like theres going to be another bento box if we go down. It might not be a bad idea to eat some fried chicken first. Seol Jihu said cheerfully as he started walking back. It was then. Man, I wanted to see your second record, but it looks like I wont be able to. Same for the fried chicken. Seol Jihu paused in the middle of pushing the boulder downhill. Black Seol Jihu was calmly staring at him with his arms crossed. Seol Jihu was about to ask what he meant by that when he noticed something and rubbed his eyes. A faint light was emitting from Black Seol Jihus body. Starting from the bottom, his body was being enveloped by the faint light and turning translucent. W-What happened? Since when Since the moment you passed the third trial and stepped onto the summit. Black Seol Jihu shrugged. It cant be helped. Those were the terms of the contract that I made with Gula. That Id make my exit once you stepped onto the summit with your own strength even once. Well this is pretty much where my job ends. Hearing this for the first time, Seol Jihu held his breath. Of course, he expected this moment to come eventually. Black Seol Jihu was only a remnant of the future or Future Vision. He couldnt continue living in the present with the present Seol Jihu. He knew this, but But Seol Jihu spoke with hesitation. Its too sudden. What do you mean, sudden? It is! There are still skills I want to learn. I already taught you everything. The rest, you can pick up on your own So dont be like that. Black Seol Jihu smiled bitterly. Isnt it about time you do things on your own? Seol Jihu shut his mouth. He was already rambling whatever that came to his mind, and now, he was at a loss for what to say. Black Seol Jihu smacked his lips. Anyway, Im going to disappear soon, but I want you to stay here a bit longer. Also Hmm, what should I say It seemed Black Seol Jihu also didnt have much to say. Man, this is annoying. I cant say anything that causes problems with the law of causality He grumbled to himself before continuing. Use your contribution points to learn Dual Spear and Berserk. You remember what I said back then, right? Insisting on learning everything through training is being inflexible. But you should still try evolving your Mana Cultivation to Mana Technique. That doesnt mean you should learn a Reverse-Flow Mana Technique like me. Be careful, extra careful, when youre using Thousand Thunder. And . Lets see I have nothing to say about our family Ah, dont make Yuhui cry. As for Haeju, make sure you well, I guess this is irrelevant. Dont ever lose to Sung Shihyun. Eun Yuri was a good catch. Shes the type who thrives on her own, so you can rely on her more. Be careful of Yun Seohui. And Kim Hannah ah, she changed too. Black Seol Jihu mumbled and then suddenly laughed. I guess its useless for me to tell you these things, huh. The path you have walked is just too different than the path I walked. He then looked straight at Seol Jihu. You know. He lowered his voice and then continued while hesitating. Im saying this because I just thought about it. You remember how I said some harsh things to you using the trials as an excuse? I was probably so hard on you because I was jealo ah It was then. Black Seol Jihus eyes trembled slightly. His pupils lost focus, his mouth opened slightly, and then his expression faded. He swayed slowly, almost like someone who would disappear at a moments notice. Are you okay? Ah, yeah, Im fine Black Seol Jihu put his hand out while pressing his temples. My mind suddenly went blank Before anyone noticed, the light had passed Black Seol Jihus feet and was shuffling around his chest. It was consuming Black Seol Jihu faster than expected. Black Seol Jihu staggered before barely grabbing hold of himself. He let out a light sigh and then stared at Seol Jihu. Did you know? Huh? That life is like a train. This seemingly came out of nowhere. I dont mean that the world moves in parallel I mean that your life and my life is connected like a train. For you, this moment might be the present, but for me, its the past. And if the past changes, both the present and the future changes. Black Seol Jihu laughed awkwardly after seeing Seol Jihus face. Kind of random, huh? Still, try to understand what Im saying. I It doesnt look like I have much time left. Also, well, I know I kind of have a shitty personality, and youve stuck with me for a long time argh, what the hell am I saying It was time to part. Anyway, theres something Ive really been wanting to say Black Seol Jihu looked like he wasnt at all used to such a situation. He scratched his cheek bashfully and slowly approached Seol Jihu. You sure took your time, but you never gave up and climbed to the summit with your own strength. With a deep breath, he spoke loud and clear. You also walked a completely different path than me. For that Black Seol Jihu stopped in front of Seol Jihu. He raised his hands and put them on his shoulders. Then, he gently embraced Seol Jihu, who was at a loss for what to say. Thank you. A tiny whisper rang out in Seol Jihus ears. Seol Jihu turned his head unknowingly. Black Seol Jihu was staring at him too. Its true. Im really grateful. And he was smiling. It wasnt a smirking or a sneering smile like the ones he usually had but a soft, gentle smile. Perhaps because the light had climbed above his neck and encompassed his face, his smile looked radiant. Whew, there, I finally said it. I guess Im really not suited for this. So, dont you have anything you want to say to me? Seol Jihu opened his mouth and then closed it. No, I should be the one whos grateful. I never would have reached the summit alone. I should be the one to say thank you. For various things. I guess you dont. Anyway, this is it. Good luck, buddy, past me. He had to say it. He had to. But for some reason, his words hovered inside his mouth. Oh right! Theres another thing that I''ve been wanting to say! I just remembered it. At that moment, Black Seol Jihu spoke as if he just recalled something. He looked at Seol Jihu and grinned. Quit smoking, ya bastard. You know its not good for you. He sniggered. Then, just as Seol Jihu was about to eke out the words stuck inside his throat In that split second moment, the light completely engulfed Black Seol Jihu and shot up towards the sky. Seol Jihus eyes widened. Wait! Doing a double-take, he tilted his head up. However, the light that was Black Seol Jihu just a moment ago was already disappearing into the distant sky as a tiny speck. Soon, it burst into a fierce light like a firework and illuminated the sky. Almost like candlelight that was on the brink of being blown out. As the light slowly faded away, Seol Jihus pupils trembled ever so slightly. Ah. When he closed his eyes, the recent events flashed by in his head. Four years and five months had passed since their first meeting. In a way, his alternate self was the one who spent the longest time with him since he entered Paradise. But during these 1,672 days, Seol Jihu never once thought Black Seol Jihu was himself. That was how different he was. He was strong beyond comparison. Seol Jihu was afraid of Black Seol Jihu, annoyed by him, and at times so angered that he wanted to kill him. But also . He liked him. He was someone who taught him passionately like Jang Maldong. He was someone who supported him devotedly. He was someone who stood by and watched over him whenever things were hard and painful. Right. During their time together, Black Seol Jihu was like a reliable older brother and like a close, irreplaceable childhood friend. [What do you think about staying here a bit longer?] [Wouldnt it feel better to get perfect scores on all three before leaving?] Seol Jihu felt like he could still hear Black Seol Jihus voice. He felt like Black Seol Jihu would be standing next to him if he opened his eyes, saying that it was a lie, mocking him for being so gullible, telling him to hurry up and restart the trials, and asking him to see if the bento boxes had fried chicken. But when Seol Jihu opened his eyes, all he could see was a single alert. [Innate Ability, Future-Gauging Nine Eyes, which vanished temporarily has] Seol Jihu closed his eyes without reading the entire alert. He clenched down on his trembling lips, almost as if to hold something back. How much time went by? The cold wind of early winter brushed past the mountain peak. After standing for a long time like a stone statue, Seol Jihu wiped his sweat-ridden eyes. He rolled the boulder and trudged back down. Although he passed the trials, he went back to the starting point. Then, clenching his teeth, he began to push the boulder back up. In a place that lacked company. All alone. Chapter 379. Spring, the Season That Flowers Bloom (1) The winter of that year was cold. It was a particularly cold winter. Left alone, Seol Jihus words became few. He restricted his senses by himself and quietly pushed the boulder up. The season passed. As spring arrived, so did Baek Haeju. After hearing that Black Seol Jihu left, she made an odd expression and murmured, I brought fried chicken Baek Haeju stared at Seol Jihu for some time. Then, unlike usual, she struck up a conversation. The topic was about the outside world, which she had avoided bringing up until now. It started with small matters like Charlotte Aria, Odelette Delphine, and Eun Yuri starting to hold a Magicians gathering, or the Halep siblings coming back to Paradise and staying in Valhalla. Apparently, Seo Yuhui had also returned and was wetting her pillow with tears every night after hearing about him. But what caught Seol Jihus attention the most among her stories wasnt Seo Yuhui, but Yi Seol-Ah and Yi Sungjin. Sungjin hit it big in an expedition, and Seol-Ah obtained a Spirit from the Federation and is working with their scout team. Its been a while since all this happened. Seol-Ah isnt back yet? She said she wouldnt come back until she becomes a High Ranker. Miss Phi Sora snorted, but I think its possible. I think so too. Seol Jihu nodded his head. Seol-Ah was the kindest, most talented kid in the Neutral Zone. Thats why I brought her into the team I feel bad because I havent taken care of her properly Seol Jihu spoke in a somewhat apologetic tone. He then put down his chopsticks and got up. I should work hard too so that Im not embarrassed when I go back. You already completed the trials when do you plan on coming back? Baek Haeju asked furtively after finally finding the opportunity. She immediately added, Miss Foxy wanted me to ask you. Did something big happen outside? No, its been quiet. Then Ill stay a little longer. With that, Seol Jihu went back to training. Baek Haeju didnt try to stop him either. * The atmospheric temperature changed. A scorching summer arrived. Seol Jihu began to train Flash Thunder. Leaving the boulder at the bottom of the first peak, he repeated going up and down the slope. Perhaps because he acquired Thousand Thunder, he could get a grasp on the next stage without much difficulty. All that was left was to do was practice, and more practice. By the time summer and then fall passed by and late winter arrived, he saw some progress. It was early fall when Flash Thunder reached Pinnacle rank. When winter came, his body surpassed the speed of sound, starting to move through space rather than distance. A year after Black Seol Jihu left, Seol Jihu was able to use something similar to Ethereal Shift for the first time. The day he succeeded, Baek Haeju coincidentally visited the Path of the Soul again. She blinked in confusion as she picked up the bento boxes she had left last time. More than half of the rice and side-dishes were still left over. In the past, the bento boxes would always be emptied clean. Baek Haeju looked at Seol Jihu with pity. Though he tried to act otherwise, she could see with a glance just how lonely Snowy was without Blacky. Despite him trying so hard to hide it, Baek Haeju could see that he was just holding it in. Then, she suddenly widened her eyes while wondering what to say. Seol Jihu started laughing quietly in the middle of eating. Back then. ? I suddenly remembered he pulled that prank on you back then. Baek Haeju furrowed her brows. It wasnt a memory she wanted to recall in particular. One time, when she came to visit as usual with bento boxes in hand, she found Black Seol Jihu lying on the ground full of wounds. When she asked what happened in a startle, he had said that Twisted Kindness suddenly appeared in this place and had taken Seol Jihu away. [How can that happen?] [I dont know. You need to get out of here. Theres a chance Gula might have betrayed the other gods and defected to the Parasite Queen] He was clearly accusing Gula of betraying humanity. Baek Haeju tried to ask for more details in a fit of fright, but a bolt of lightning suddenly struck down from the sky at Black Seol Jihu. Gulas voice promptly rang out, saying, Dont go too far. It turned out that Seol Jihu was training perfectly well on the other side of the starting point. Black Seol Jihu had purposely changed his usual training location so he could pull this prank off without a glitch. When she went back to find him in a belated fit of rage, Blacky had long since run away. [Stop right there!] [Why dont you put that spear down first!?] [Ill kill you, you damned rabbit!] [Who are you calling a rabbit!?] She chased him all day with the Tathagata Spear, but he was just too good at escaping. I shouldve kicked his ass back then She seethed with anger whenever she recalled that incident. Um As she was grunting in anger, a careful voice was heard. Its fine now. Snowy stopped eating. Baek Haeju glanced at the bento box. He had barely eaten anything. Is it not good? No, its delicious. Then are you craving something in particular? Seol Jihu shook his head. When he first ate after acquiring Heart and Soul as One, the food was one of the tastiest he had ever eaten. The experience was similar when he ate while training with Black Seol Jihu. He made attainments this time as well. But for some reason It just doesnt taste the same as before . I dont really need to eat to sustain myself in this place Also, Ive been wanting to do things alone. Though Baek Haeju was a little disappointed to hear this, she nonetheless nodded her head in agreement. She felt like she knew where he was coming from. In a way, she was relieved to hear this. She was worried that Seol Jihu would become a lunatic who was crazed on training, but the fact that he was feeling lonely meant that he hadnt lost his emotions. Seol Jihu was becoming a monster at an astonishing rate, but as far as she could tell, he was becoming a monster with emotions. That was fine with her. Baek Haeju picked up the bento boxes and got up immediately. After leaving the Path of the Soul, she did not come back, just as Seol Jihu wished. And so, Seol Jihu was left alone once again. * After entering the realm of Perfect Harmony, the world as Seol Jihu saw it, changed. But simply knowing that it changed was not enough. He had to evolve his skills to match this change. And so, he started with the basics. Using the fundamental principles of Thousand-Ton-Pushing Strength, Floral Substitution, and other techniques, he tried to engineer his other skills to evolve. The feeling of Thrust, Strike, and Cut changed. Just by stabbing the center, boulders shattered into pieces. Mana Spear changed to a barrage of sword qi that was shaped like spears. His Status Window was changing by the day, but Seol Jihu still wasnt satisfied. He felt that something was lacking. Although he could use the skills, he wasnt satisfied with his performance when compared to Black Seol Jihu or Baek Haeju. Thinking about it carefully, he realized that it was due to mana. It wasnt a matter of amount, but rather, efficiency. Simply pouring mana into a skill didnt solve anything. He had to maximize the output using a fixed amount of mana and pursue the most efficient way. [The key is to consume minimal energy to create Mana Spears.] [No matter who or what youre fighting, you tend to pour your mana in without restraint.] [Its a matter of efficiency.] [Since you always use all of your mana to defeat your target, youre unable to delicately control it. In other words, your control over mana is poor.] He had heard this problem of his ever since he was a low-leveled Earthling. Now, he finally understood what this meant. From this day onward, Seol Jihu stopped all training and focused on his Mana Cultivation. He climbed to the summit and sat cross-legged. Then, for the next few months, he immersed himself in moving his mana. He didnt move even when it rained or snowed. Perhaps because of Heart and Soul as One, he did not budge an inch until the winds touching his skin changed. When the seasons changed and he came down from the mountain, the areas he had been lacking in were somewhat filled. With the density of mana increasing, so did the power of techniques and their speed. Perfect Harmonys increasing rank was clear proof of this being more than Seol Jihus imagination. Although he still wasnt satisfied with some parts, that couldnt be helped as he was comparing himself to Black Seol Jihu. He managed to take yet another step forward, but he did not stop. He trained like he was possessed. And whenever he did, he would find new faults with himself. Each time he found a problem, he would immerse himself in fixing it. He had yet to fully digest Perfect Harmony, so there was no need to aim for a higher realm. He found himself getting stronger each time he detected a flaw and got over it. Repeating this process again and again, Seol Jihu developed a better understanding of the so-called Seamless Sublimity that Black Seol Jihu reached in his final days. A realm that pursues absolute flawlessness. Though he had no way to be sure, Black Seol Jihu must have reached this realm after honing himself again and again until he eliminated even the slightest flaw and reached the extremity of perfection. Seamless Sublimity was good. However, it was a realm that the current Seol Jihu did not dare to covet. But it wasnt as if there was only one independent realm. Moreover, Black Seol Jihu had repeatedly told him not to follow in his footsteps. Because he had already failed once. Since Seamless Sublimity wasnt enough, he had asked Seol Jihu to aim for a higher realm. Go where you want to go, he said. Recalling these words, Seol Jihu went back to training. Meanwhile, the seasons cycled through again. * The four seasons had come and passed almost three times since Black Seol Jihu left. It was the third winter. Seol Jihu did not know how much time had passed since the day he entered the Path of the Soul. Counting days just seemed meaningless. Seol Jihu was still alone, moving busily in this world of slowed time. He no longer slowed down while climbing up the first peak. Pushing the boulder up was easy if he used both hands, and with some effort, he could even do it with one hand. He developed various ways to climb the second peak as well. He tried manipulating the falling rocks to protect himself and the boulder, and he also tried destroying them with sword qi as soon as they appeared. If that was too much of a hassle, he could even cross the entire second peak before the rocks even appeared. In the third trial, the pain he felt decreased significantly. There was one time when he accidentally tripped and was run over by the boulder. However, he didnt die. Although he suffered a serious injury, his bones were unhurt. It was the result of his Endurance increasing after suffering through endless, excruciating pain. Of course, it still hurt. Many things changed compared to the past. He was now used to being alone, and his head was filled with thoughts of fixing his flaws. Eventually, a day came when he could no longer find flaws other than parts that he could not do anything about at his current level. The air began to get warmer. It was spring. The season when seeds sprouted and bloomed into flowers arrived. [Time taken to pass the trials for the 10,092nd time: 9 minutes 58 seconds.] [If you want to reset the trials, roll the boulder down the mountain.] [If you want to end the trials, please stand in front of the altar.] Day 2,508. Seol Jihu stared at the alerts after stepping onto the summit. He succeeded in breaking his previous record of 10 minutes and 2 seconds. He finally had succeeded in breaking through the 10-minute mark. Should I roll the boulder down again? Seol Jihu debated while smacking his lips. Then eventually, he lowered his arms. Ill stop. Though there wasnt anyone around, he murmured as if he was talking to someone. I expected to run into it one day and I did. A huge wall thats incomparable to the one I faced before. Recently, his progress had slowed down to a snails pace. Although he tried fixing minute flaws, the effects were minimal. He knew how to get stronger. He just didnt know the exact process needed to get there. I want to continue To be honest, I did. I wanted to achieve that Trinity Harmony. If it wasnt for that, I could have left a year or two ago Seol Jihu shook his head and then sighed. I thought Id grasp something if I used One With the Spear and Perfect Harmony simultaneously. I guess it isnt that easy. He scratched his cheek as if he found it funny that he was talking to himself. But I did see a glimpse. I barely caught onto the tail I just dont know how long it will take me to pull it toward me. So Seol Jihu turned around. Ill leave now. He walked toward the altar and stopped. Paaaaaat! A pillar of light shot up from the altar, and a circular portal appeared above it. Seol Jihu stepped into the portal without hesitation. 2,508 days, or 251 days in Paradises time. He was finally going back after eight months. It was then. Seol Jihu hesitated before fully burying his body in the light. He turned his head and looked back. The world in which he spent close to seven years entered his view. After staring intently with lingering attachment, Seol Jihu gave a subtle smile. You know. Then, he said what he couldnt say before. Wouldnt it have been fun if we met in the present world? Though no reply came back, Seol Jihu smiled faintly. At least, I think so. With that, Seol Jihu cast aside his attachment and threw himself into the pillar of light. As he fully entered the portal, his field of vision was dyed white, and his consciousness faded away. In the last moment before he completely lost consciousness Though it may have been an auditory hallucination, he felt like he heard Black Seol Jihus laughter resounding behind him. * When he woke up, Seol Jihu found himself sitting on the ground. Nothing had changed. Stale air, clean marble floor, and Earthlings that were quietly praying everything was the same as the day he left. Seol Jihu blinked rapidly. He sniffed and then touched the floor. Inside the Path of the Soul, the time he did not have his senses was longer than the time that he did. Since the surrounding scenery changed as well, everything felt new despite his familiarity with the place. If he had to describe it, it was like coming back home after being away for a long, long time. [Youre finally back.] A voice he had not heard for a long time rang out. Seol Jihu looked up. He could see a grey statue in front of him. Its been a while. [It may have been for you, but not for me.] Youve been watching me? [Sometimes. But Luxuria has been watching you everyday.] Im embarrassed. [Embarrassed?] Gula laughed. [Now that is interesting. Your will was truly incredible. Not only Luxuria, but even Superbia was moved to tears. When you took that step forward before succumbing to total collapse, even I was moved greatly.] A high praise continued. [Not stopping there, your endless desire to improve yourself has moved us all. Ira retracted the statement she made about you during the Banquet. That is the level of austerity you showed during your time of tribulation. Its hard to believe that you are a human!] Iras statement from before What was it again? Seol Jihu tilted his head. [So, did you obtain what you were seeking?] Gula asked. Seol Jihu thought for a moment before replying. Im not sure. [The time you spent there was not short. You still are not sure?] Rather than being sure what I learned through the trials was how lacking I was. The effort I put in was to make up for the things I was lacking. Seol Jihu continued his thought. But Im not satisfied. It isnt as if I didnt make any gains, but I dont think Ive gotten everything. Thats why Im not sure. Gula smiled quietly. His answer was slightly different than the first time he used the Divine Stigmata. [I am happy that your reply shows your growth.] At the same time, an isolating barrier formed around them. [It is time. Rise.] Gulas statue, or to be more precise, the eyes of Gulas statue were shedding tears. The streams flowed down her cheeks and came together at her chin before finally falling as a small teardrop that shone faintly in the air. Seol Jihu immediately stood up and lowered his head. The time to end this long, arduous tribulation had come. Now, it was time for everything to change. [In the name of Gula, I hereby acknowledge Seol Jihus passing of the trials.] The cluster of light quickly descended. As it seeped into Seol Jihus stomach, a slight pain arose. When Seol Jihu lifted his shirt, he could see a flux of light spreading out from his belly like a spiders web. Excluding the small ones, three stems were spreading out into the shape of a scar. [To the one who walked up the Path of the Soul three times.] Gulas voice echoed out. [I bestow three divine vestiges and the Authority of Godslaying.] Chapter 380. Spring, the Season That Flowers Bloom (2) After Gulas shout, several messages appeared at once. [As a reward for passing the first trial, the rank of Righteous Heart has been changed to EX, and its effect has been expanded from Mana Cultivation to Mana Technique.] [As a reward for passing the second trial, you have gained the ability Indomitable Will (Special).] [As a reward for passing the third trial, you have gained the aptitude Clear Mirror, Still Water.] [You have gained the Authority Godslaying (Grade Unknown).] Seol Jihus eyes remained fixed on the last message. As much as he was intrigued by the first three messages, he knew that the fourth one was the most important. Black Seol Jihu had stressed several times the importance of the Authority Godslaying. [I wasnt chosen.] The Unchosen One. It was one of Black Seol Jihus many nicknames. Although his martial prowess was top-notch, none of the gods had appointed him to be their Executor or had awarded him with a divine vestige. [I understand the Seven Gods choice. I was half crazy at the time and didnt really care about Paradise.] [I did regret it later on. If I had the Authority of Godslaying or at least the Spear of Purity.] Black Seol Jihu smiled bitterly, saying he had no choice but to rely on techniques based on Reinforced Sword Qi, which consumed a lot of mental energy when confronted with the Army Commanders. Seol Jihu tightened his grip on the Spear of Purity. Mortals couldnt defeat immortals. Because immortals, by definition, were undying. However, Seol Jihu had just become an exception to that absolute rule. Godslaying was an Authority that only gods could bestow, giving its holder the power to kill a god, or, more precisely, the power to destroy a gods divinity. This meant that Seol Jihu now had the means to kill not only the Army Commanders but also the Parasite Queen. Of course, it didnt guarantee his victory. Godslaying was only a right, and it was entirely up to Seol Jihu to exercise that right to produce results. Other than Godslaying. Seol Jihu checked the remaining three messages one by one. His eyes slowly became cloudy as they moved across the message window. He seemed lost in thought. [I cant believe you.] Gula smiled softly. [Youre already thinking about training?] Ah, Im just thinking about how to apply these new skills. His choice of words had changed. Previously he would have said use instead of apply. Use referred to the act of utilizing something for the purpose it was made for, whereas apply meant molding it to fit ones agenda. The difference was subtle but clear. This proved that his thinking abilities had grown enough to take into account not only the skill itself but also its connection to his current self. [Would you like to enter the Path of the Soul again?] Realizing what Gula was trying to say, Seol Jihu shook his head with a smile. He felt tempted, but 8 months was not a short time. I dont think I should. Now, Id like to acquire other skills. This meant that he wanted to acquire skills that he hadnt yet learned, the skills that were opened when he reached levels 5, 6, and 7. From level 1, Seol Jihu relied solely on training to master different techniques, so he was reluctant to use contribution points to easily acquire new skills. However, talking to Black Seol Jihu had changed his mind. [The hell? A skill that can alter the law of causality? Why the hell havent you learned it yet?] [I understand why youre worried, but you have a status window. Whats your goal? Achieving spiritual enlightenment? Are you trying to become a celestial being through thousands of years of training? Is that what you want?] [Lets make an impossible assumption. Suppose theres a magical spear that automatically kills the Parasite Queen if you thrust it once in the air. Its not like you wont use it, right?] [This game-like setting that the Seven Gods have bestowed to Earthlings is also a part of your power. Physical abilities, mental abilities, and setting. Your goal should be to achieve harmony among the three. Remember the Trinity Harmony that you love so much?] [Learn it as soon as you get out of here.] Seol Jihu recalled Agnes had made similar remarks in the past, and the slightest doubt he had was now gone. Of course, just because he was acquiring new skills using contribution points didnt mean that the seven years of brutal training were meaningless. [You have gained a new Class Ability: Nemesis: Misfortune-delivering Curse Spear (Lowest).] [You have gained a new Class Ability: Nemesis: Punishing Vengeance Spear (Lowest).] [You have gained a new Class Ability: Berserk (Lowest).] The parade of messages was followed by another procession of messages informing him that Grand Cosmic Shift responded to the Punishing Vengeance Spear and that the Future-Gauging Nine Eyes and the aptitudes Clear Mirror, Still Water and Heart and Soul as One responded to Berserk. As a result, the ranks of the two newly acquired skills, except for the Cursed Spear, rose quickly. So even aptitudes affect skills. He was a little confused at first, but then he remembered what a peculiar awakening skill Berserk was. Seol Jihu smiled softly. He felt as if all his past efforts had been repaid. Thank you. [Where are you going?] Gulas voice stopped him, as he was about to take his leave. [I have one more thing to give you.] Give me? [Yes. Surely youre aware that you are now a Unique Ranker.] Yes. [You have no idea how long Ive been waiting for this day.] Seol Jihu tilted his head to the side, curious, before suddenly pausing. He realized what Gula was about to do. But I [That and the trial are separate.] Gula responded calmly. [More precisely, the trial is something that we give to a child who rejects us, but you replaced it with the Divine Stigmata.] . [If Eun Yuri served me, I would have hesitated because of her future potential. But of all of my children, you have made the greatest contribution. Seeing you go through the trials only convinced me of my own decision. Now that you have gained the Authority of Godslaying, I see no reason for further delay.] Gula delivered her thoughts in a long but articulate monologue. Thanks to the goddess show of determination, it was really starting to sink in that the moment hed been waiting for was finally here. Are you sure? [Of course, I am.] Gula then asked in a slightly prim tone. [Could it be that you dont want to serve me?] Seol Jihu gave a small smile at the seemingly restless goddess. Of course, not. Its an honor. Although the pretext was that it was a reward for his passing the trial, it was true that Gula gave him the power to kill her. His Authority was proof that the goddess trusted him, which in turn made him more trustful of the goddess. [Well then.] Gula spoke. [Come closer, my child.] A dignified voice echoed throughout the temple. Seol Jihu slowly approached the stone statue and bowed his head before it. [From this day forward.] Gula gently placed her hand on Seol Jihus head. [In the name of goddess Gula, I hereby bestow Seol Jihu the right to receive the trial of Apostle of Gula.][1] [Upon your successful completion of the trial, you shall be known as my Executor, the bearer of my name!] Seol Jihus mirror-like eyes gleamed brightly. * After leaving Gulas temple, Seol Jihu opened his status window for the first time in years. [Your Status Window] [1. General Information]Class: LV 7. Star Seeker [2. Traits]1. TemperamentSelf-command (Suppresses emotions, greed, and impulses with the rational will)Competitive (A desire to win)Superhuman (Unbelievably exceptional in enduring pain and hardship when compared to an average human being) 2. AptitudeEffort (Endeavors with both body and mind to achieve a goal)Clear Mirror, Still Water (Possesses a calm, clean mind resembling a shining mirror and still water.)Heart and Soul as One (Unfaltering and unwavering when concentrating on one thing)Average (Normal in every way; possesses no particular talent) [3. Physical Level]Strength: High (Low)Endurance: Intermediate (High)Agility: High (Low)Stamina: High (Low)Mana: High (High)Luck: Intermediate (Intermediate)Remaining Ability Points: 19 [4. Abilities]1. Authorities (1) Godslaying (Grade Unknown) 2. Innate Abilities (1)Future-Gauging Nine Eyes (Grade Unknown) 3. Class Abilities (10)Awakening Skill: Berserk (High)Basic Spear Techniques: Thrust (Pinnacle), Strike (Pinnacle), Cut (Pinnacle)Mana Spear - Multiple (Pinnacle)Secret Art: Sword Qi Wave (Pinnacle)Secret Art: Mutilation (Pinnacle)Ethereal Shift (Pinnacle)Righteous Heart (EX)Nemesis: Misfortune-delivering Curse Spear (Lowest)Nemesis: Punishing Vengeance Spear (High)Perfect Harmony (Pinnacle) 4. Miscellaneous Abilities (6)Reinforced Circuit (Special)Grand Cosmic Shift (Pinnacle)Indomitable Will (Special)Hell Severing (Intermediate)Intuition (Pinnacle)Thousand Thunder (Intermediate) So many things changed. That was all he could think of. He didnt feel particularly proud of his achievements. Rather, because he had gained many new abilities, hed have to train harder. Ah. Seol Jihu grabbed his head and shook it. Ever since Black Seol Jihu and Baek Haeju left, Seol Jihu had been in a constant state of Heart and Soul as One. He had spent every waking moment thinking about how to fix his flaws and improving his techniques. It had developed into a habit. It wasnt a bad habit, but he needed to learn to turn it off at his will. What should I do first? It was then that his stomach let out a loud grumble. Hunger came rushing at him like a tsunami. He hadnt realized until now that the level-up process had taken up all his energy. He could probably hold out a little longer if he had to, but he didnt want to. Ah. Seol Jihu paused while walking down the stairs, rubbing his belly. He remembered the promise he had made just before he first passed the third trial. He had momentarily forgotten about it because it happened years ago. Seol Jihu immediately spun around and went back inside the temple. * The first thing Seol Jihu did was to return to Earth. 251 Paradise days were identical to 84 Earth days. Nearly three months had passed. Yes, Mother. Its me. Yes, yes. I came home today. Of course, Im doing well. As soon as he got home, Seol Jihu called his mother. Right now? No, its fine. Your timing is great. I was actually starving. Okay. Ill see you and Hyung there. His mother told him she wanted to see him, so they made an appointment for dinner. Later that day Seol Jihu met his mother and brother at the restaurant they had agreed upon. They ordered food and picked at it, talking and listening. A strange sensation swept through Seol Jihu. It was three months for his mother and brother, but seven years for him. Still, he wasnt allowed to show it. He couldnt let them know. Are you okay? Seol Jihu looked up from his fourth bowl of cold noodles. His mother seemed rather worried. Hmm? Why do you ask? Seol Jihu asked, swallowing another bite of his noodles. Well, its just that. His mother continued carefully, pausing before replying. Its like you arent my son. Me? Yes. I feel like Im watching Wooseok. Seol Wooseok flinched at his name as he moved a big chunk of his noodles to Seol Jihus plate. But Hyung is also your son. You know what I mean. You seem different somehow. His mother tilted her head to the side, blatantly confused. Seol Jihu glanced at his brother. Well, in my opinion. Seol Wooseok muttered, cutting the noodles with scissors. His aura feels different. Its like hes suddenly five years older. Yes, thats exactly it. His mother clapped in approval. Is it because of that confidential project you mentioned before? Is the company mistreating you? Seol Wooseok asked, and Seol Jihu licked his lips nervously. He hadnt expected them to notice, but the family was family after all. The company isnt mistreating me. I just got off of a very unique job. Anyway, Im fine. Dont worry about me. With a broad smile, Seol Jihu lowered his face to the bowl again. After dinner, the brothers headed for the restaurants smoking area with a cup of vending machine coffee in their hands. Is everything really all right? Seol Wooseok asked cautiously as he watched his brother sip hot coffee from his cup. Everythings fine. Why do you keep asking? The noodles today werent nearly as good as before. Knowing you, I thought for sure youd refuse to eat. But you didnt even complain. His doubt was well-grounded. Seol Jihu was extremely, unbelievably particular about noodles. Seol Wooseok had every reason to suspect something was wrong. It wasnt that bad. And you know how everything tastes good when youre hungry. No, you cant fool me like that. I know you. Youre stricter than top chefs when it comes to noodles. Even when youre starving to death, you wont even look at the noodles that dont meet your standards. His brother was right, and Seol Jihu was forced to come up with a different excuse. The food there was bad. You have no idea how much I missed outside food, Hyung. He answered calmly even though his heart was filled with guilt towards Baek Haeju. But you were gone for only a couple of months. How did you even survive the military? A day felt almost like a month. A month? So thats about seven years in total. Were you in the Hyperbolic Time Chamber or something? With a chuckle, Seol Wooseok pulled out a pack of cigarettes from his shirt pocket. Out of habit Seol Jihu fumbled in his pocket before lowering his arm. Hey, here. With a cigarette in his mouth, Seol Wooseok handed the pack of cigarettes to his brother. Seol Jihu stared at it for a moment and then shook his head. Seol Wooseoks eyes widened. Whats wrong? I thought you didnt care about brands? No. After a brief pause, Seol Jihu smiled. I quit smoking. * After dinner with his mother and brother, Seol Jihu immediately returned to his apartment. He gave them a plausible excuse for his absence so they wouldnt worry about him for the time being. As soon as he arrived in Paradise, Seol Jihu headed straight to Valhalla. The dawn street was quiet and empty and so was the Valhalla building. How much had Eun Yuri grown? Were Yi Seol-Ah and Yi Sungjin back? He knew that the Halep siblings and Seo Yuhui were back. How was everyone doing? He had so many questions. Quietly, Seol Jihu entered the building with a smile across his face. * The next morning. At around 6 oclock, Kim Hannah opened her eyes with a start, alarmed by the warmth next to her. A familiar smell caressed the tip of her nose. There was no doubt about it. It was him. She had just awakened from a dream in which a puppy resembling Seol Jihu jumped into her arms. Could that have been a prophecy of some sort? Kim Hannah asked with her eyes closed. When did you get back? At dawn. She heard a sleepy, slightly hoarse voice. At dawn. Kim Hannah repeated his words to herself. Perhaps she didnt realize his arrival because reality was completely different from her dream. In her dream, he was wagging his tail and rubbing his head against her face. But now he was nothing but quiet. He didnt cling to her as he did back at Scheherazades inn. She could tell from the warm breath that touched her face not the top of her head or her breasts but her face that he was lying face to face with her. Who did he think he was, crawling into her bed in the middle of the night like some husband back from a long trip? Kim Hannah let out a stifled giggle. You shouldve woken me up, sweetheart. She slowly stretched out her arm and placed her hand on Seol Jihus back. She moved it down slowly, impressed by the texture of his muscles under her palm. It was like touching a beautiful sculpture born at the hands of an artist. Thats right. Theres something I want to ask you. Kim Hannahs hands suddenly paused while stroking down his back. Am I the first person you came to see? This is my room. Ah. She received an unexpected reply. It was indeed Seol Jihus room. Exhausted from working until past midnight, she had stopped by the closest room to her office instead of her own. As she recalled this, Kim Hannah opened her eyes slightly. She then saw Seol Jihu, eyes closed, under the bright sunlight. Kim Hannah leaned back and watched his face, her own head supported by the palm of her hand. Shouldnt you be waking up? You are the representative. Just a little longer. It was still early in the morning. Kim Hannah watched him for a while before getting out of bed. The clock was already pointing to 6:30 a.m. Each day she went to bed at two and got up at six. For someone as meticulous as her, this was an unforeseeable delay. Sleep tight. I have so many things to discuss with you when you wake up. Ah, this is for you. Kim Hannah threw what she had in her hand, and a layer of soft fabric covered Seol Jihus face. It wasnt long after she left that Seol Jihu opened his eyes. His vision was filled with light gray. Unsurprisingly, it was Kim Hannahs coat. Ive already graduated from this. Seol Jihu put the coat aside and rolled across the bed and down to the floor. The touch of the hard floor made him feel more comfortable, perhaps because he had gotten used to sleeping outside. This is bad. Seol Jihu smiled bitterly. Suddenly he felt two pairs of eyes on him. Little Chick and the ghost were staring at him from the doorway. The sound of Kim Hannah leaving seemed to have woken them. Oh. Seol Jihu let out a short exclamation. Little Chick looked different than before. The feathers covering his body had become longer and softer. They looked chewy. On his forehead were two feathers, one scarlet and one indigo. He seemed to have undergone another evolution. Long time no see. Seol Jihu greeted them. There was no reply. Both seemed perplexed. Come here. Seol Jihu made clicking sounds with his tongue and reached out his hand to Little Chick. Screw you. Little Chick finally opened his beak. Offended by Seol Jihu treating him as a pet, the chick tried to protest but instead asked reluctantly. By the way, what are you? What do you mean? What even are you? What the hell happened? I have no idea what youre talking about. Seol Jihu snorted. Then he turned to Flone, who was fluttering in the air. Flone? Did you miss me? [Yeah.] Flone hesitated before nodding reluctantly. She didnt sound so sure. Seol Jihu spread out his arms. He waited for a hug, but Flone was still hesitating. Flone? [Mmmmm.] Eventually, she hid behind Little Chick like a child that was shy of strangers. He could still see her, of course, but it was clear that she felt awkward around Seol Jihu. Whats wrong? [I dont know] Flone grunted. [Its weird. Your body and soul are the same but your soul resonance is totally different from before.] Soul resonance? [Yeah. I can see it. And its not just your wavelength. Your soul is also faintly shining, like a person whos training to become a saint. Who are you, really?] Seol Jihus eyes spun around in a circle. And then he shrugged. * The warm sunlight shone down on the city. Phi Sora was walking down the stairs with a belly full of breakfast. Dont~? call me~? a cruel woman~? She was singing merrily but suddenly stopped. A familiar young man was climbing the stairs towards her. Eh? The unexpected encounter wiped her head clean of thought. The young man, too, noticed her coming down the stairs and waved his hand with a broad smile. Ah, Miss Phi Sora. A familiar greeting. Did you sleep well last night? A familiar voice. Phi Sora clamped her mouth shut. She blinked rapidly and furrowed her brow. Nothing was out of the ordinary. Everything was familiar. No, but something was off. She just couldnt point out what. Did you have breakfast already? Huh? Oh, um, yeah. I just had one. She blurted out in confusion. Seol Jihu nodded his head. Thats too bad. I was hoping to eat with you. Well then, Ill see you later. Ah, okay. Seol Jihu bowed his head once and climbed the rest of the stairs. Phi Sora stood in place for a long time. A look of confusion crossed her face. It was the kind of expression one would see when the long-awaited food finally arrived at the table, but its taste was neither good nor bad. She exhaled, for she had unconsciously held her breath. Whatever. She then shook her head and began descending the stairs again. Nya nya nya nya~ Nyo nyo nyo nyo~ Suddenly, she felt better for no reason. At the end of the staircase, Phi Sora turned right, humming. Just a little later. Tak, tak, tak, tak! Less than 30 seconds later, the sound of hurrying footsteps filled the hallway. The woman running through the hallway, fluttering her crimson hair in the wind, was none other than Phi Sora. Hold on She rushed up the stairs, taking multiple steps at a time. 1. Gula specifically uses the word apostle here instead of Executor. Chapter 381. Spring, the Season That Flowers Bloom (3) Seol Jihu came back. The position of Valhallas representative, which had been empty for eight months, was filled once again. This news was immediately delivered to all members, including those working outside the building. As a result, Seol Jihu was quickly surrounded by his comrades, who came running from downstairs after hearing the news. Hes back! Seol is back! Hugo picked Seol Jihu up and rejoiced like a kid. Iya~ Look at your shoulder and back muscles. Did you go and get steroids for eight months? Chohong expressed her awe while constantly rubbing and fondling Seol Jihus wide, hard back. Welcome back, Representative. Marcel Ghionea greeted him with his usual monotonous voice. Oppa~ Sorry to ask you when you just got here, but can you lend me some money? Its kind of urgent. Maria put her hands out while asking in a nasal voice. Come ooonnn! If you came back, you should have gone around and said something! Its not like youve been gone a month or two. Its been eight whole months! Phi Sora was still complaining. The quiet building quickly became noisy. Seol Jihu quietly smiled inside all the ruckus and looked around. He had been longing for this scenery for seven years. The loneliness he felt after Black Seol Jihu left seemed to subside slightly. Where have you been, did you get stronger, do you have any money on you? Seol Jihu answered the never-ending questions one by one. How can you say, have you eaten?, so nonchalantly!? Shouldnt it be, have you been well? I almost got fooled! Seol Jihus eyes met the grumbling Phi Soras. He suddenly put down his silverware and winked at her. Phi Sora stopped talking with a flustered expression. Jang Maldong, who was standing back and watching the warm reunion with a smile, cleared his throat after seeing Seol Jihu eyeing him. What are yall doing so early in the morning? Haah? Cant you see? Seols back, so were saying hi. Isnt that obvious? Well, keep it to a minimum. Cant you see that you forced him to put his silverware down? Even a dog wouldnt bother someone whos eating. Were just curious! Arent you curious too, old man? Dont talk back to me. You can say your hellos later. Cant you see that hes eating after coming back early in the morning? Look at the shadows under his eyes! Throw him a warm welcoming party in the evening and let him be for now. Ah, now that you mention it, he does seem a little tired. Chohong was quickly convinced by Jang Maldong. Right, and welcoming parties need alcohol! Seol, you better come tonight! Hugo, Maria, follow me. Yeess! Tonight, we drink til we die!! Sure~ As Chohong began to rush downstairs, Hugo followed after her jubilantly. Maria responded in a lukewarm manner and went after them as well. The trio, who couldnt live without alcohol, left. Its not even noon. Just how much are they planning to buy? Seol Jihu smiled bitterly. With the three loudest members leaving, the cafeteria quickly regained its serenity. Only Jang Maldong and Phi Sora were left talking to him. Thank you. I didnt mind it all that much, but I guess it was a little uncomfortable because its been a while. Seol Jihu said with a smile. I dont blame you. I see them every day and Im still not used to it. Jang Maldong also laughed. So. While a warm atmosphere flowed between the master and the disciple, Phi Sora spoke indifferently. Why did you wink at me? You better not ask me out on a date, saying we havent met in a while. Phi Sora put down her foot, having suffered from Seol Jihus manipulations multiple times already. Mmm Seol Jihu looked around at the few members that were still in the cafeteria, eating, and then spoke. Should we move to a quieter place? The three of them then left the cafeteria and moved to Team 1s office. I heard that you introduced Seol-Ah to the Federation. Seol Jihu brought up the matter that he was curious about the most. Ah, you mean Yishino Seolara? Who? Yep. I asked Mister Marcel Ghionea to help her form a contract with a Spirit. Phi Sora giggled. But dont misunderstand. I didnt help her because I like her or anything. There was your request, and I also just thought it was a waste of valuable talent. Seol Jihu gave Phi Sora an odd look as she acted like a typical tsundere. Why are you looking at me like that? Nothing. So, are Sungjin and Seol-Ah back yet? Yi Sungjin is in the middle of an expedition, and Yishino Seolara came back a week ago. Why are you mixing Seol-Ahs name with Miss Hoshino Urara? Youll know once you see her. Its kind of hard to believe. I wonder just what she learned in the Federation to have become like that Though, its much better than the victim cosplay she used to do before. Phi Sora smacked her lips. The way Seol Jihu understood it, it sounded like Yi Seol-Ah was Hoshino Urara-fied. For such a kind, soft-spoken girl to become a madwoman it was indeed hard to believe. Well, it looks like she had some gains. Phi Sora continued. I guess you can say shes finally like an Archer now. She seemed pretty skilled at handling her Spirit, and she also rose to Level 4. She might even become a High Ranker soon. A High Ranker? Really? To be more precise, I heard she was given a free pass for the High Ranker examination. Her spending more than half a year in the Hiral Mountain Range counted as a valuable contribution apparently. Seol Jihu unknowingly exclaimed. Although he had never been to the Hiral Mountain Range, he knew it was a dangerous place where scuffles against the Parasites were common. She must have constantly fought the Parasites while working as a scout in that region, so her receiving a free pass wasnt so hard to accept. I could tell she went through a lot while she was there. Anyway, it sounded like she had enough contribution points and only needed more experience points Phi Sora trailed off in the middle of her explanation. Seol Jihu and Phi Sora simultaneously turned toward the door. Speaking of the devil, the closed door opened with a clunk. Next, an unusual storm charged into the room. O, ra, beo, niiiim! Seol Jihus eyes widened. He could see a teenage girl, who received the news late, running toward him. No, she was floating above the ground, stirring up winds by kicking the air and quite literally flying at him. Didnt I tell you to stop using your Spirit inside the building!? Phi Sora shouted. Yi Seol-Ah rushed into the room, ignoring Phi Sora completely, and then came to a sudden stop. Dancing in the air, she looked down at Seol Jihu. Hes the real one! Whish! She shot down in an instant and hugged him. Seol Jihu flinched. Her past long black hair was nowhere to be found, and he saw short hair that only half-covered her neck. Im not kidding, Aura! Yi Seol-Ah shouted into the empty air. This is him! This is my Orabeo-nim! Representative Seol! However, Seol Jihu could clearly sense a foreign mass of energy in the air. It twisted its body bashfully and stealthily hid behind Yi Seol-Ah. Though it acted cute and child-like, it gave off a rather powerful energy. Though Seol Jihu did not stay inside the Spirit Realm for long, he had not come across such a powerful Spirit other than the Spirit Kings. What do you mean youre embarrassed? Youve been wanting to see him since forever, asking me when hes coming back everyday Huh? You want me to be quiet because youre embarrassed? You need time to compose yourself? You want to start by writing a letter? Am I crazy? I should shut up? Yi Seol-Ah advertised Auras words to the whole world in a rich, fruity voice. Seol Jihu chuckled before suddenly furrowing brows. Seol-Ah? Okay, okay! Im sorry! Dont say youre gonna pack up and leave Huh? Yi Seol-Ah quickly turned to Seol Jihu, who was pointing at the girls face. Your Oh, this? Yi Seol-Ah rubbed the back end of her hair and smiled cheerfully. I cut it short because it was getting in the way in fights. What do you think? This suits me too, right? It did suit her. It highlighted her cheerful, sweet smile well. The way it gave the impression of liveliness, she seemed like a pretty boy as well. But the problem wasnt with her hairstyle. Your eye. There was a long scar cutting across her left eye. Ah Quickly falling silent, Yi Seol-Ah gently rubbed her left eye and then smiled. Well it was the price of lowering my guard. Huu. When it rains this scar stings a bit Dont start that again. Phi Sora cut in, unable to stand watching her give the same cringey speech. Yi Seol-Ah giggled. Its really nothing though. I got it while I was fighting an Evil Phantom. Seol Jihu doubted his ears. Evil Phantom? You fought an Evil Phantom? Yep. Tang! A gunshot sound suddenly rang out, and then my eyes started burning Thankfully, the first shot missed because of Aura. And then Taitaitai Unni came to save me right away. This Taitaitai Unni seemed to be the Fairy General, Taihi Ingraria, but Seol Jihu decided to gloss over that for now. Shouldnt you get it treated? Scars get harder to erase the longer they stay with you. I know, but I want to keep it. Why? To be honest, it hasnt been that long since I got this scar. Was it a week before I came back? It was when I was feeling confident and content with my strength. Yi Seol-Ah smiled bitterly. I was too excited that I was playing around and got hurt when I could have avoided it. I thought about getting rid of it, but then I remember that incident every time I look at the mirror and think, Ah, the Parasites really arent easy to deal with. I shouldnt have fooled around like that back then So it seemed Yi Seol-Ah wanted to keep the scar as a reminder not to make the same mistake. Seol Jihu nodded his head in approval. Since this was what she herself wished for, he didnt see the need to force her or convince her otherwise. But this scar actually has its good point. Yi Seol-Ah bent her knees slightly and then hopped up. Using the air as a chair, she lifted her right leg and slowly crossed it over her left thigh. She lowered her head in a 45-degree angle, crossed her arms, and then gave a seductive wink. What do you think? . Isnt it kind of sensual? Like it feels dangerous, but in an alluring, provocative way~ Oh god, Phi Soras sigh rang out. Keuk, A laughter escaped Seol Jihus mouth. He clenched his teeth and nodded his head. Right, it was sexy. But it was an adorable, lovable sexiness. Hey, cant you see that were talking? Phi Sora spoke in an annoyed tone. Come on, I havent seen him in ages. I want to talk to him more! Do it later. An ordinary member shouldnt be barging into the office when the representative is talking with the adviser and a team leader! Meh! You bully! What was that? Okay, fine! Ill leave! The self-proclaimed, Sexy Seol-Ah pouted. She floated back down and then slammed something down on the desk. Eat this! Whats this? A fruit? Phi Sora raised her eyebrow after rummaging through the bag she placed on the desk. It was filled with her favorite fruit from Paradise. I bought some on my way back from my morning jog. Shouldnt high-ranking people have some refreshments while they talk? How can you be so thoughtless? Are you hearing yourself right now? Why would you buy this? Dont misunderstand. I didnt buy them to give them to you. They just caught my attention. Seeing this exchange, Seol Jihu and Jang Maldong laughed quietly. The way she was chattering with an indifferent expression, it was obvious who she was imitating. W-W-Wha Phi Sora seemed to be at a loss for words because of it. Yi Seol-Ah turned her head with a hmph and then clapped her hands after seeing Seol Jihu. Orabeo-nim! Lets have a race later! Sure. Are you confident? Huhu, Ill show you the true power of Sexy Provocative Seol-Ah. The loser has to grant 5,000 wishes to the winner! Bang! Yi Seol-Ah shot Seol Jihu with a finger gun before winking at him and flying out of the room. The storm left just as quickly as it rushed in. Do you see why I call her Yishino Seolara? Phi Sora gritted her teeth as soon as the door closed behind her. Seol Jihu had no choice but to agree. Bubbly like a sparkling soda. That would be how Seol Jihu would describe the current Yi Seol-Ah. Though she was a little too bubbly, it was far better than being flat. Anyway, you winked at me just to ask about Seol-Ah and Sungjin? That wasnt the case. While that was one of the things Seol Jihu wanted to check up on, his real goal was something else. I have a favor to ask. Now that his curiosity had been satisfied, Seol Jihu cut to the chase. Can you spar with me one more time? Phi Sora paused while shuffling through the fruits. She then raised her eyes as she slowly picked out a fruit. The first thing you want to do after coming back from your training is to show off your strength? Why, are you confident in winning now? Im not trying to get revenge or anything. Seol Jihu shook his head. I want the same condition as before. Fighting without using mana. Phi Sora furrowed her brows. Jang Maldong let out a surprised grunt as well. This made his favor rather intriguing. No one knew exactly where Seol Jihu had been for the past eight months. Even how long he had been there and what exactly he had been doing were a mystery. The only person who had an idea was Baek Haeju. Kim Hannah and the others only knew that Seol Jihu had gone to use the Divine Stigmata. Hmm. Jang Maldong was worried as he didnt know anything about the Divine Stigmata. Because the current Phi Sora was several times stronger than the past. Time was fair to everyone. Phi Sora did not just sit around during the eight months that Seol Jihu was gone. She spent the majority of the time training in Mount Peleoms volcanic region, and Jang Maldong had also guided her with all his heart. The result of her hard work was revealed not long ago. As such, Jang Maldong judged Phi Sora to be the strongest member among Valhallas official members. She was far out of Chung Chohongs reach, and there was a chance that she would not lose to Hoshino Urara either. He didnt know how much Seol Jihu improved during this time, but he did not think Phi Sora would lose in a battle of technique that left out the use of mana. Did you make some gains? Grandpa, wait. Just as Jang Maldong carefully asked, Phi Sora raised her hand and asked. Why me? Because Miss Phi Sora is the only one. Why not Chohong or Hoshino Urara? They wont do. I wanted to ask Miss Baek Haeju, but shes not around. Thats why Im asking you. Because Miss Baek Haeju isnt here? Hah. Phi Sora let out a chuckle. Did he say that knowing what position Baek Haeju held within Paradise? You know you sound really arrogant right now. While I was cultivating[1] Feeling that more explanation was in order, Seol Jihu said. I thought about you from time to time. Me? Why? Phi Sora blinked with a somewhat uneasy look. Because the more I thought about it, the more amazing you seemed. ? Didnt you reach an independent realm without anyones help? Well yes, if youre talking about One With the Sword. Its not something you can learn by having someone teach it to you. Right, and you achieved that on your own! This time, I learned just how amazing that really is. I even got a new-found respect for you. Thats why I want to fight you one more time. Seol Jihu carried himself with gravitas while sounding completely serious. He didnt seem to be joking at all. From Phi Soras perspective, the hero of Paradise was directly expressing his respect for her as a martial artist. Er, well, if you put it that way. Though I might be a little dumb, I guess I am pretty talented with swords She sounded calm and unfazed, but her nose was already reaching the height of Eiffel Tower. But she wasnt necessarily wrong. Phi Soras aptitude was Brilliant and Passionate. These two traits were specialized for battle and swordsmanship. Alright, I guess its okay. Ive been wanting to test my techniques, which have been optimized for Level 6, anyways. Im also curious how strong youve gotten. Phi Sora fiddled with the fruit excitedly. Then Oh yeah. She gave a sharp look. You know I dont go easy, right? Seol Jihu nodded silently. He then spoke with a light bow. Please take care of me. Okay. Phi Sora got up and then brought the fruit to her mouth. Crunch. After taking a bite, she puffed out her cheeks and pointed to the door. Lets go. 1. He specifically uses the word cultivating rather than training. Chapter 382. The Shade of the Giant Tree (1) Seol Jihu and Phi Sora moved ten steps away from each other and took out their respective weapons. They stood in a vacant lot behind the Valhalla building, where people rarely visited. They chose this place on purpose because they didnt want to attract other members attention. Jang Maldong stood away from the two before suddenly dropping his gaze down to his feet. Next to him, a tiny yellow fuzzball was staring at Seol Jihu and Phi Sora. He seemed to have found his way here on his own. Jang Maldong opened his mouth to ask him how he found out about the duel, but in the end, he just turned his eyes back to the lot. There were two reasons. The first was that, with his tiny wings folded over his chest, the chick didnt seem to want to be disturbed. The second was that Jang Maldong sensed Phi Soras movement. Phi Sora stared at Seol Jihu and slowly stretched out her right arm. The tip of her sword pointed at her opponent. Seol Jihu stood motionless. His spear hung horizontally in a relaxed grip as he faced Phi Soras fierce gaze with unwavering eyes. A moment later, as Phi Sora bent her knees, Seol Jihus body turned slightly to the right. The war of nerves continued unabated when suddenly. Haa! With a sharp cry, Phi Sora sprang through the air. She ran and then kicked the ground with all her might. As she soared into the air, Phi Sora raised her right arm above her head, then swung it forward with brute force towards Seol Jihu. Clang! Seol Jihu lifted his spear. He parried Phi Soras sword, but it quickly found its way back to his chin. The blade scraped across Seol Jihus face. Phi Sora was persistent. She changed the direction of her sword again and Seol Jihu hurriedly plunged his spear down. In response, Phi Sora gracefully pulled her sword back and thrust it forward once more. It was then. Tang! A sudden, intense pain jolted through her right hand. Seol Jihu had spun his spear in a semicircle and struck the back of her sword. The clash was so strong that she almost dropped her sword. Phi Sora managed to straighten her posture and tried again to stab her opponent. However. Uuk! By then, the blunt end of Seol Jihus spear had already hit her stomach. This threw Phi Sora off her balance, and she stumbled backward a few steps before falling to the ground. As she placed her hand on her stomach, the expression on her face was that of astonishment. What the? His speed and strength are just. They were incomparable to the past. If this was real combat, shed be dead by now. Phi Sora glanced upwards. Seol Jihu was quietly looking down at her. Her eyes shot wide open. That was But instead of finishing her sentence, she was forced to stand back up. This time, Seol Jihu dashed at Phi Sora. He lifted his spear above his head and swung it down at his opponent. As soon as she got up, Phi Sora moved her sword diagonally to block the spear approaching her left shin. This caused her upper body to twist unnaturally, and not missing his chance, Seol Jihu quickly thrust his spear into Phi Soras left side. Phi Sora clenched her teeth. Had the opponents attack come from the right or at least from the front, she couldve deflected it by swinging her sword as hard as she could. But in this position, the position she was forced to maintain by her opponent, evading an attack was nearly impossible. Seol Jihu seemed intent on beating her up by keeping her off balance. When she raised her sword to block the attack, as she was given no other choice, Seol Jihus spear swished gracefully in front of her face. Phi Sora was forced to take a step back. She told herself shed use this chance to collect herself, but she knew as soon as she stepped back that her opponent had gained the upper hand on her. To make matters worse, Seol Jihu began thrusting his spear left and right, as if not to give Phi Sora a chance to think. Phi Sora pulled herself back, swinging her body from side to side. Sssshk! Like a shooting star, the blade slashed the air in front of her face. Phi Sora turned her head in a hurry, but her eyes remained fixed on Seol Jihu and his spear. One chance. Just one chance would be enough. Right now, he was throwing her off with consecutive attacks, but his movements were likely to get bigger as he prepared the final blow. It would be her chance to strike. It was then that Seol Jihu spun around with his back to her. This was the big motion Phi Sora had been waiting for. She raised her longsword intuitively, but panicked. Seol Jihus reaction was astonishingly fast. Before Phi Sora could do anything, her opponent turned his body and thrust his spear at her like a lightning bolt. She managed to deflect it with her sword, but he swung his spear again almost immediately as if everything were part of a prearranged choreography. The swiftness of his attack shocked her. Phi Soras strength, endurance, and stamina were top class, but her agility still remained at Intermediate (Low). On the other hand, Seol Jihus agility was High (Low). Their agilities differed by three steps, so it was only natural that she struggled to keep up with him. Cha-cha-cha-chang! Loud, metallic clanging sounds rang out consecutively. It took all of Phi Soras effort just to block her opponents attacks. Suddenly she stopped. Damn it! She knew that at this rate it was only a matter of time before the spear broke through her defense. She had to find a way to turn the tide of battle amidst the clashing of the blades. Clang, clang! Her arms shook violently with each clash and she frowned. She pushed the spear away from her left shoulder and took a chance. She tilted her longsword and thrust it half a beat faster towards the right. Swish! Phi Sora felt the spear slide past the back of her sword and smiled crookedly. She had him attack her twice in the left direction and then launched a surprise attack in the opposite direction. The attack was the result of a careful analysis of Seol Jihus movement patterns. As the spear slipped past her sword, Phi Sora swung her arms wide and brandished the sword from top to bottom. The spear spun in midair before lodging into the ground. Seol Jihus eyes flinched a little and Phi Sora grinned. When she held the spear in place with one hand and plunged towards Seol Jihu, he quickly pulled the spear back and turned his body. Ha! Phi Sora almost burst into laughter. Turning and twisting the body was often an unnecessary movement during combat. She could always just let go of the spear, and she felt confident that she could reach Seol Jihu before he could reach her. Phi Sora moved closer, certain of her victory. However. Kuheuk! Suddenly she felt a sharp pain in her pelvis. Because she was moving very fast, her waist bent almost in half. The pain caused Phi Sora to stop in her tracks, and when her head drooped down she saw the blunt end of the spear buried deep in her pelvis. Seol Jihu had thrust his spear backward with his back towards her. More than half of Phi Soras predictions hadnt come true. It was true that Seol Jihu turned around, but he stopped halfway. At the same time, he had held his spear backward and pushed it towards her. He only used the blunt end because they were sparring. If this had been real combat, he would not have hesitated to use the head. And if he had done so, she would have died even before she had a chance to move closer. She could have avoided this attack if she had been more careful. But this was the first gap in his defense she had discovered since their sparring began and she just couldnt be patient enough. Ultimately, her impatience had become the cause of her defeat. No way. Phi Soras lips trembled. The fact was that she had already been struck twice. It wasnt that she couldnt admit it, she just couldnt help but doubt that her opponent was playing her. She felt completely helpless. A moment later Seol Jihu turned around and waved his spear fiercely. With a cry of rage, Phi Sora blocked the spear with her longsword, but she couldnt manage to block his kicks. Puk! When the third kick landed on her stomach, Phi Sora finally dropped her sword and fell backward. Only then did Seol Jihu stop, relaxing his grip on his spear. A strange silence descended upon the vacant lot. But it didnt last long. As Seol Jihu opened his mouth to speak to Phi Sora, who sat on the ground dazed, he suddenly backed away with a flinch. Less than a second later, a series of daggers struck where he had just stood. Yo yo yo yo yo yo yo yo~! He knew who she was just by her voice. Hoshino Urara jumped from the terrace of the dormitory floor and landed on her feet. Youre finally here! You traitor! With her back to the building, she pointed her finger at Seol Jihu. Seol Jihu tilted his head curiously. Traitor? Did you forget about our contract!? ? Fun is the only reason Im here! From the day we signed the contract, as my employer, youre obliged to provide me with entertainment! How could you forget our promise for 240,000 years? Come on, it was just eight months. Im trying to tell you every day was like a thousand years to me! Hoshino Urara shouted, gritting her teeth. Seol Jihu glanced down at the daggers on the ground. Despite her crazy attitude, her attack was full of a clear intent to kill. It was then that Hoshino Urara reached inside her clothes and threw something at him. Four daggers flew directly towards Seol Jihu, all at the same time. Ohohoho! Death is what a traitor deserves! Ill have you pay for deceiving me. Eh? Papapapak! Hoshino Urara suddenly began blinking rapidly. The reason was that the four daggers had turned midair and returned to her. Hoshino Uraras eyes moved slowly. One dagger was above her head, the other two were under her armpits, and the last dagger was between her legs. She could still feel the daggers vibrating against the wall. At the same time, she felt an enormous aura in front of her. Slowly, Seol Jihus hair was rising upwards. Her interruption was unexpected, but he always welcomed a good sparring partner. Hoshino Urara was a Unique Ranker. There was no doubt she would be a suitable partner. Seol Jihu only was raising his mana because his opponent seemed to have done so. Hoshino Uraras blinking grew more rapid. The same was true for Phi Sora. Her jaw slowly dropped as she looked up at Seol Jihu. His body seemed almost fused with mana and was now boiling as one big lump of energy. Heh. Good. This is what I expect from my employer! Hoshino Urara muttered gallantly and grabbed a dagger with each of her hands. And then she bowed her head down. I apologize! She even knelt down before Seol Jihu. I wont do it again! Please forgive me! She stabbed the ground with her daggers and threw herself on the ground, her forehead touching the dirt. Seol Jihu looked disappointed. He was just getting into the game. This person she was as spontaneous as ever. Go. Youre really letting me go? This will be the last time. The next time you bother me, Im really going to get mad. Thank you! Ill be a good girl now! Hoshino Urara crawled away in the kneeling position. Her cockroach-like movements amazed Seol Jihu. He watched her move away before turning his eyes back to Phi Sora. She was still on the ground. Miss Phi Sora. No. Her voice was small and feeble. Phi Sora bit her lower lip. I want to stop. She was stabbed three times in the same spot. It was a crushing defeat with no room for any excuses. And after witnessing Seol Jihus mana a moment ago, she completely lost the will to fight. Phi Sora slowly got up, using her longsword as a cane. Seol Jihu noticed she was disheartened by the defeat and tried to approach her, but she stopped him. Its okay. Now, everything seems clear. Phi Soras face darkened. She herself was unsure what she wanted to say. She gave a small sigh and her shoulders slumped. Ill get going now. Slowly, she left the vacant lot and went back inside the building. Was I too harsh? Seol Jihu licked his lips as he leaned his spear against his shoulder. But based on what he knew about Phi Sora, he decided that she would have been angrier with him if he had gone easy on her. It was best to do his best. Seol Jihu concluded and turned his eyes. He noticed that Little Chick was looking up at him sternly from a short distance away. He also saw Jang Maldong. The old mans eyes were wavering slightly. What happened to you? Jang Maldong barely managed to ask. He stood with a look of disbelief across his face. His reaction was understandable. Seol Jihu completely crushed Phi Sora. His technical skills as well as his physical capabilities greatly surpassed those of Phi Sora. Pressing Phi Sora, who controlled the sword as if it were part of her body, to move according to his will? Impossible. Unless There was only one possible explanation. Seol Jihu had reached a greater realm than Phi Sora. One thing Jang Maldong had noticed about the way Seol Jihu moved was that not only was he controlling the spear as if it were part of his body, but his determination and his weapon seemed almost united. Mm. Jang Maldong looked at him wide-eyed for an explanation, and Seol Jihu slowly said. Its a slightly no, a very long story. Is that alright? * They moved to a different area and Seol Jihu explained to Jang Maldong about what had happened. Of course, he was careful to leave out certain things, about Nine Eyes and Black Seol Jihus true identity, for example. The explanation took a long time because Jang Maldong was eager to learn all the details. But it still would have taken a long time if he hadnt. The story was worth seven years after all. Unbelievable. Jang Maldong couldnt hide his amazement. Its unbelievable, really. He exclaimed and shook his head. He was proud of Seol Jihu for facing the trials head-on and awed by the mysterious helper that Gula had sent. On the other hand, he was pissed. Jang Maldong himself had always been distressed by the fact that Seol Jihus insight had been too average to rise to the level of a realm. And he agreed that hands-on learning was the key. There was only so much a person could learn by simply listening to a lecture. Even so, Seol Jihu had been pushed too far. Jang Maldong was shocked to learn that the training had caused Seol Jihu to fall into a state of senselessness. Seol Jihu could have collapsed mentally in the process and it was this fact that angered Jang Maldong. He was just glad that Seol Jihus efforts were well compensated in the form of Perfect Harmony. You did well. It must have been hard. I want to tell you that Im okay but I cant. I cant deny that it was hard. Seol Jihu murmured and smiled bitterly. Thats understandable. Jang Maldong gave a bitter smile as well. It was then that they heard a voice calling them. Chohong was yelling at them, wrap it up and lets begin the welcome party! Quite some time had passed while they were talking and the evening sun was setting. Lets go. There was nothing more left to say. Jang Maldong slowly got up from his seat. Haha. I cant believe it. Seven years you say. Seven years. He patted Seol Jihu on the shoulder and turned around. At the same time, he heaved a heavy sigh. He finally understood how Seol Jihu became a completely different person in just eight months. The change was the result of seven years of rigorous, restless training. The result is really impressive, beyond comparison. Hes just one step away from achieving Trinity Harmony. Now Im curious about that helper. Jang Maldong nodded as he walked down the stairs. Then suddenly, he stopped and turned around. Well, dont you think you were too harsh on her? Youve been training for seven years, but shes only trained for a few months. But she used to be better than me. There was the possibility that her eight months were worth more than my seven years. So you didnt let your guard down. I suppose youre right. She left without complaint because she knew youd taken her seriously. Shed be upset if youd been easy on her. Thats why I tried my best. Do you think that was the right choice? Jang Maldong thought for a second and let out a sigh. I dont know. She looks tough, but underneath shes very soft-hearted. * That evening, Valhalla threw a party to celebrate Seol Jihus return. Raise your glasses, everyone~! It seemed Jang Maldong had worried for nothing. At the party, he found Phi Sora as lively as ever. She even took on the role of a party starter. The first glass goes to our representative, in celebration of his safe return! To the representative! Everyone shouted after Phi Sora. She emptied her first glass of wine and opened a new bottle. And the second glass goes to our representative, who, after months of rigorous training is now much stronger than before! To the representative! And the third glass also goes to our representative, who just cant seem to control his strength, showing off his new skills like he cant forget the past! To the representatiiive! Hoshino Uraras voice especially stood out. Seol Jihu glared at Phi Sora, but she pretended not to notice and emptied her drink. Her reddened neck showed that she was drunk. Nevertheless, he had fun. Almost all members of Valhalla had gathered for the celebration, and the housebound ghosts delivered food and wine to them under Flones command. As the night advanced, everyone ate and drank merrily and the echoes of laughter filled the hall. The only problem was that the wine seemed endless. Drink! Drink! Drink till you drop! This is crazy. How much wine did they get? Oh Rahee muttered in disdain as she watched Chohong pour two bottles worth of wine into her mouth. It wasnt until after midnight that the party from hell quieted down. This was far from saying that the party was dead. It was only quiet compared to the beginning, and many people were still conscious. Hmm? Were out of drinks already? Theres more in the kitchen. Ill go get them. Woah. Ill leave it to you, team leader~ Chohong slurred loudly and waved the empty bottle in her hand. Phi Sora got up. I- I cant anymore Seol Jihu also got up from his seat. Liver I have to save my liver. Shuffling across the room, he almost stepped on Marcel Ghionea, who had passed out on the floor, but managed to make it out in one piece. I thought Id die. Maybe he was hallucinating because he drank too much. He saw Maria collecting empty bottles of wine, muttering to herself, These should fetch a lot. Seol Jihu decided to take a walk to sober up. He saw a room with the light on at the end of the dark hallway. He peeked inside and found Eun Yuri. He remembered seeing her at the party earlier that evening. Eun Yuri seemed to have left early to study. Her pen was moving busily, jotting down complex formulas over the paper. The light illuminating her room was the product of light magic. She really seemed to have blossomed into a full-blown magician. [Eun Yuri is a hard worker. You can trust her more.] Seol Jihu remembered Black Seol Jihus words and nodded to himself. Then he tiptoed past her room. The next place Seol Jihu visited was the shrine at the corner of the building. The ghosts that had worked hard all evening were gathered there, eating and drinking with Flones permission. I forgot they were here. He watched them for a while when suddenly he felt a finger poke him in the back. Flone? Flone was floating behind him. She seemed uneasy and tense as she fidgeted. Whats wrong? Well, I went to the kitchen to get more food and wine for the ghosts, and Flone lowered her head without finishing her sentence. Seol Jihu hurried up the stairs. When he reached the tenth floor, he heard a muffled cry. The cry from the kitchen, where the lights were off, created a spooky atmosphere. Perhaps Flone had scolded one of the ghosts too harshly. Seol Jihu thought as he peered into the kitchen. However. Hic hic He immediately sobered up. The crimson hair strikingly contrasted against the dark room. Heuk! Keuk Phi Sora stood in the middle of the kitchen, alone. She was sobbing in front of a plate half-filled with food. She sniffled once before raising a glass full of wine to her mouth. Gulp. She drank, held back her tears with difficulty, and began moving the food to her plate again. Soon, however, her hands slowed down and her head drooped low. Carefully, she placed her hand over her stomach where she was hit three times earlier today. Tears dripped from her eyes onto the table whenever she held back her hiccups. Seol Jihu almost entered the kitchen but stopped himself. He thought she was okay, but she really wasnt. She must have held back her tears throughout the party. Seol Jihu wanted to reach out, but he knew his consolation would be futile, that it would only hurt Phi Soras pride even more. As dense as he was, he wasnt insensitive. Soon, Phi Sora wiped the tears from her face and began moving her hands again. Seol Jihu watched her silently for a while and left. Chapter 383. The Shade of the Giant Tree (2) The next morning, Seol Jihu groaned as soon as he woke up. A headache accompanied by strong dizziness made his head ring. After tossing and turning for a while, Seol Jihu staggered up from his bed and walked out. The welcoming party from hell that made even a Unique Ranker run away had continued throughout the night. Seol Jihu wanted to wash up to get rid of its lingering effects. After arriving at the first-floor lobby, Seol Jihu became speechless. Hey, hey, my cup is empty. Cheeeeers! The sun had come up, but the welcoming party was still going on. To be more precise, a few members were still alive. The rest were sprawled on the floor, snoring loudly. Bits and pieces of food were littered everywhere, and the entire place reeked of alcohol. It was easy to tell that all hell broke loose here. Are their livers made of titanium alloy? Seol Jihu stared in astonishment as Chohong drank straight from the bottle and Hugo laughed and chatted with Audrey Basler. Feeling like he would be forced into joining them if he was spotted, he hid his presence as much as possible and headed to the underground hot springs. Whew. Once he soaked himself in hot water, his hangover went away to a degree. Seol Jihu enjoyed his bath for about two hours before happily coming back up to the lobby. Then, he became speechless again. . It was a mess when he came down in the morning, but now, the lobby was cleaned spotless. Not even the last group of survivors could be found. Seol Jihu scanned the lobby, wondering what happened when he saw Phi Sora walking down the stairs while dusting off her hands. Whew, its finally clean. Those idiots, do they need to drink until they collapse to be satisfied? She grumbled while wiping off beads of sweat from her forehead. Then, after seeing Seol Jihu, she stopped. Did you clean the whole place alone? Seol Jihu asked first. Yes. Phi Sora nodded her head with an icy expression. Dont misunderstand. I only did it because I hate seeing a mess. It must have been hard. No, it wasnt too bad thanks to someone taking all the empty bottles. Did they take it to a recycling center for pocket change? How can there not be a single bottle left? Seol Jihu laughed softly. If he hadnt gone to the cafeteria last night, he would have thought Phi Sora was no different than usual. She was indeed a strong person. Miss Phi Sora, can we talk for a bit? About what? About this and that. Lets go for a walk. As Seol Jihu pointed to the door, Phi Sora narrowed her eyes and hesitated. I want to wash up too I worked up a sweat. It wont take long. Okay. Phi Sora replied meekly as if she had no other choice. Soon, the duo slowly strolled through the garden. Phi Sora followed behind Seol Jihu at some distance. Her eyes were still cast downward, only staring at the ground. Seol Jihu pondered how to start the conversation and then calmly began. Can you section out an hour every day starting today or tomorrow? An hour every day? Why? Phi Sora asked unenthusiastically. I beat you, so youre mine now. Is that what this is? Seol Jihu closed his eyes. He was just about to say, Its not about the spar. But he got rid of this thought. Just what did she think of him to worry about something so absurd? Of course not. Then what is it. Yesterday Seol Jihu took a brief pause before carefully continuing. You must have felt it too. Like you were being sucked in during the battle. Or how you struck with full force, but I was unaffected. You might have even felt that I got stronger. Phi Sora didnt reply. Taking her silence for a yes, Seol Jihu cut to the chase in her consideration. Dont you want to learn it? What? Ill teach it to you. Not just that, but other techniques too. Phi Soras feet stopped. But, theres a condition. Seol Jihu also stopped with her and then turned back. After seeing Phi Sora glaring at him, he closed his mouth. He could hear her breathing getting rougher. Are you pitying me? Her voice was like a sharp knife. No. Could you hear me out first? Phi Soras cheeks reddened to the color of her hair. She clenched her teeth and then crossed her arms. The reason I said I would teach you is simple. Its to prepare for our future fight against the Parasites. Phi Sora furrowed her brows. The Parasites suffered consecutive defeats. Even a mouse will bite a cat when its cornered. Theres no telling what a cornered tiger would do Seol Jihu trailed off, but Phi Sora could guess what would have come next. For whatever reason, the Parasites had left humanity alone all this time. It wasnt as if there were no battles between them, but it was negligible compared to the battles they fought with the Federation. However, there was a huge chance that this would no longer be the case. The Parasites would throw their previous stance away and properly attack humanity from various angles. Although the Federation would feel more at ease without so much pressure, humanity being in greater danger was an undeniable truth. The Army Commanders arent our only concern either. We have to worry about the Parasite Queen. She personally appeared in the Tigol Fortress War, and there is a good chance that she will take matters into her own hands from now on. Phi Sora nodded her head unknowingly. How could she forget the Parasite Queen who caused the heaven and earth to flip with her descent? Close to a year had passed since then, and the feeling of having her body and soul turn upside down was still enough to send shivers down her spine. Its not like learning this technique will guarantee a victory but we still have to try what we can. Phi Soras scowling expression subsided, perhaps because she subconsciously agreed with him. She blinked her eyes and pouted. Whats the condition? Nothing too hard. I want you to teach the technique that Im going to show you to the rest of the members. Huh? Phi Soras eyes widened at the unexpected condition. I can teach them myself but I think I will get busy again soon. Sorry for bothering you with this. No, that wasnt the case. Of course, teaching someone was exhausting, but it was nothing compared to the price of learning a new technique. In reality, it was not easy to hand down a Spatial Technique that was developed using ones attainment in an independent realm. For someone to do this, they would have to bear a significant loss. However, Seol Jihu wasnt offering to teach only her, but also the rest of Valhallas members, all for the inevitable war against the Parasites. Only now did Phi Sora feel his sincerity. Perhaps feeling embarrassed about jumping to conclusions, Phi Sora lowered her gaze and murmured. Its not a problem for me to do that but are you sure? If you want, we can start right now. Itll be a good morning workout. What do you think? Really? Okay, you said it. No takebacks. Phi Sora instantly regained her energy. She had no reason to refuse Seol Jihus offer when it would only help her grow stronger. Ill do it! Phi Sora shouted with her eyes twinkling in excitement. * After teaching Phi Sora in the morning, Seol Jihu came back to his office at noon and heaved a sigh. As expected of an Earthling who stepped into an independent realm, Phi Sora was a quick-learner. While she wasnt able to learn the technique in just two hours, she seemed to have understood the principle. At this rate, it shouldnt take her long to learn up to Floral Substitution. After teaching her today, Seol Jihu became confident that she would have no problem until Grand Cosmic Shift. So this is what someone with a Brilliant aptitude is like. Seol Jihu had chosen Phi Sora after taking her talent, current strength, and position within the organization into consideration. But now that he compared himself to her, he couldnt help but feel a little bitter. Seol Jihu smacked his lips before opening his status window. He wanted to check out the three skills he acquired as a reward from the trials. The first was Righteous Heart. Its rank increased to EX, letting it surpass the effects of a Mana Cultivation and display the effects of a Mana Technique. However, this didnt mean that it became a Mana Technique right away. Black Seol Jihu had advised him to try evolving his Mana Cultivation to Mana Technique, but Mana Technique, which was the final stage of mana cultivation method, was not something that was so easy to grasp. Even Agnes had given up on trying to understand the complexities of Mana Techniques and acquired one using contribution points. In any case, Seol Jihu had been racking his brain on how to evolve Righteous Heart to a Mana Technique, and thanks to this reward, the burden had been lifted off his shoulders. I can feel the difference. Seol Jihu became stronger after receiving the reward at the temple. He couldnt even imagine how powerful his skills would be if he used mana that came from utilizing a Mana Technique. The second reward was Indomitable Will. This was a newly created Special-rank skill.[1] Translating its meaning directly, it would mean a will that does not yield even in death. However, after reading its effect in Paradises game-system terms, a gasp escaped Seol Jihus mouth. Simply put, it was a skill that maintained his combat power at its peak state until death. As a human, it was only natural for his combat power to decrease in a prolonged battle, especially if he was injured as well. However, Indomitable Will allowed him to ignore fatigue and injuries that would build up during battle. Of course, it wouldnt protect him against exhaustion of mana or decrease in combat prowess caused by severed limbs, but its effect was still strong enough to be called broken even with such a state. The third reward was Clear Mirror, Still Water. It was an aptitude that allowed him to calm his mind to the level of a tranquil lake at a moments notice. To be honest, he wasnt all that happy about this reward. It was because he felt his emotions were being controlled forcefully. However, he couldnt deny that it would come in handy in battle. Rather than being flustered in a moment of danger, it was much better to think clearly and take appropriate actions. I got stronger Seol Jihu closed his status window and fell into thought. The conclusion he came to regarding his strength didnt change no matter how he thought about it. I need someone who can be my match. One of the biggest reasons Seol Jihu left the Path of the Soul was because he couldnt find any more flaws that he could fix. But this judgment strictly came from his own thoughts. Just because he couldnt find flaws, it didnt mean he didnt have any. That was why he wanted a proper sparring partner. If he couldnt figure out his flaws by examining himself, he figured he might be able to during battle or after a defeat. It doesnt have to be the Parasites Perhaps there would be an Earthling or someone from the Federation that would fit the bill. Not just someone who could touch his toes, but someone who could be his direct match. Seol Jihu thought carefully before turning to the door. Clack, clack, clack. The sound of high-heels was ringing in the hallway. Tok, tok. As expected, a knock was heard after a moment, and the door opened. Kim Hannah walked in, wearing a neat, grey suit. I brought the reports you requested yesterday. It took some time due to the sheer volume. Not because of the welcoming party? Id love to make that excuse, but I left the party when things were starting to get out of hand. Kim Hannah smiled as she took out the clipboard that she was carrying under her armpit. Its been so long that I feel strange doing this. Anyway, what would you like to hear first? You can start with whatever. Ah, I already heard about Seol-Ah and Sungjin, so you can leave that part out. Whatever I want Kim Hannah flipped through the pages of the document lodged in the clipboard. First. She glanced at Seol Jihu before starting. Its about Miss Seo Yuhui. Mhm. Her first return was about two months before Representatives. First return? She came back to Paradise, but she didnt continue to stay. She couldnt even come to Valhalla because of the state her body was in. Im sure you know the reason. I do. To be more precise, Miss Seo Yuhui stayed for a day or two inside the temples recovery room whenever she came back and then would return to Earth when the offerings we prepared ran out. We would call her back through Miss Baek Haeju whenever we obtained more offerings. Ah, those two know each other on Earth? Yes. So she has been coming back once every two weeks for a total of four times. Unfortunately, she hasnt shown any signs of recovery. In fact, her condition is getting worse each time. Seol Jihu calmly nodded his head. Kim Hannah carefully studied Seol Jihus reaction. She had heard how strongly he reacted during the night raid in Haramark, rushing to the temple as soon as he heard about the incident. So? But this time, he wasnt showing any sign of being worried. If anything, he seemed calm to the point of being cold. In any case, I took care of everything you requested me to do Kim Hannah had performed her duties excellently. During the eight months that Seol Jihu was gone, she reached out to every auction house in the seven cities and bought up all the offerings. She then sent them to the temple where Seo Yuhui would return to. It was easy to guess what the offerings were for. Seo Yuhui had lost most of her power earlier from overexerting herself in the Valley War. Then, despite barely recovering to a decent state, she had overexerted herself again in the Spirit Realm and Tigol Fortress. Because she borrowed holy power from future use, she had to pay the amount back through offerings. The problem was that this was like pouring water into a sieve. However, it was also a reasonable price. Most people would think this after seeing it at face value. But as an insider, Kim Hannah thought differently. Looking back, Seol Jihu had always been at the center of everything that happened inside Paradise. But rather than consciously putting himself in these situations, his hands were usually forced from the Parasites moves. It was different this time. Seo Yuhui was hiding something, and Seol Jihus reaction was strange as well. Her spidey, no, foxy senses were tingling. Something about this matter felt too strange to be taken at face value. There had to be a scheme. A scheme that only Seo Yuhui and Seol Jihu knew about. One was a legend of Paradise, and the other was on the path of becoming one. With such people scheming together, Kim Hannah couldnt help but wonder what huge incident and change would descend upon Paradise. And? Suddenly, Seol Jihus voice was heard. Kim Hannahs silent thoughts had gone on for longer than she expected. Doing a double-take inwardly, Kim Hannah cleared her throat. There are a few suspicious points I want to discuss She carefully brought up the matter while continuing to observe Seol Jihu and then flinched abruptly. A piercing gaze was being sent from a pair of clear pupils that were reflecting her appearance like a mirror. Seeing this Gulp. She unknowingly swallowed hard. Dont ask. That was what Seol Jihus eyes were saying. 1. I asked for clarification from the author. Special-rank is between Pinnacle and EX. The order goes Lowest -> Low -> Intermediate -> High -> Pinnacle -> Special -> EX -> Grade Unknown (abilities that cannot be ranked, e.g. Future Vision) Chapter 384. The Shade of the Giant Tree (3) Suspicious points? The corners of Seol Jihus eyes curled up slightly. In that instant, Kim Hannah felt an indescribable, fierce sense of disharmony. It was like trying to walk across a crosswalk but having the green light flicker after taking the very first step. After hesitating for a brief moment Yes. You see She chose to stop without rushing across. Because it felt like the light would turn red at a moments notice. I believe an external organization interfered in this matter. She quickly dropped her gaze to the clipboard and reported another matter. An external organization interfered? Did they get in our way of gathering offerings? Seol Jihu smiled softly and asked while resting his chin on his hand. Kim Hannah heaved out the breath she had been holding in. No, its the opposite. Opposite? The main branch of the Temple of Luxuria, which is located in Scheherazade, donated offerings to us. The bishop even came to Eva personally and looked after Miss Seo Yuhui. The bishop? Seol Jihu raised his eyebrow. Kim Hannah flipped a page on the document and continued. Roberto Servillo. Hes an Italian man from Area 2. He is a Level 6 Bishop who serves Luxuria. Seol Jihu blinked a couple of times and then rolled his eyes. So, not only did they donate offerings, but a Level 6 Priest also came to tend to Yuhui Noona He then glanced at Kim Hannah. That sounds like something we should be grateful for. Whats the reason you called it interfering? Its simple. Kim Hannah continued. Roberto Servillo and Miss Seo Yuhui are not on friendly terms. This is the first time Ive heard of this. Thats natural. Roberto Servillo knows how to conduct himself in the public eye, so his less-than-friendly relationship with Miss Seo Yuhui is not known to the masses. That means that hes hiding it, so how do you know about it? Mm, its a long explanation but the Temple of Luxuria once enjoyed an era of prosperity along with the Temple of Gula. That was when Sung Shihyun and Miss Seo Yuhui were active as Executors. Seol Jihu nodded his head, gesturing at her to keep going. But their cordial relationship didnt last long. After the Empire Raid Expedition, the two Executors parted ways for unknown reasons, and Sung Shihyun then joined Sinyoung. Miss Seo Yuhui quit her position as an Executor and retired from Paradise around the same time, and Sung Shihyun went missing not long afterward. Who would have thought he defected to the Parasites? Seol Jihu snorted. Anyway, so? The Temple of Luxuria was naturally put in a difficult position. With the Executors that acted as their pillars of support gone, their past domineering attitude came back to bite them. Recalling the incident he experienced in Haramark, Seol Jihu smacked his lips. The mysterious group was desperate to attack him when he didnt do anything to them. So he could guess how passionate they must have been in attacking the Temple of Luxuria, which must have been flaunting its political power. The Temple of Luxurias influence diminished by the day. Still, with how rare healing Priests were, there was a constant demand for their members, so they were able to maintain a certain level of influence. But they must have wanted to regain their past influence, which went above the Magicians Guild, or maybe they felt threatened by the pressure from their surroundings regardless, after Miss Seo Yuhui retired, the bishop, who was the representative of the Temple of Luxuria, made a certain decision. Decision? He joined hands with Sinyoung. Kim Hannah said firmly. Aha. Seol Jihu exclaimed. Now that you mention it, you used to be with Sinyoung. You overhear interesting stories while following board members. I paid attention back then. As a former distinguished manager from Sinyoung, it wasnt surprising that Kim Hannah would know about such internal matters. Sinyoung, huh I didnt think Id hear their name here. Seol Jihu tapped on the table with his finger. Sinyoungs Yun Seohui did not have a good relationship with Miss Baek Haeju and Miss Seo Yuhui. This was an open secret. So youre saying Yuhui Noona and Yun Seohui werent on good terms, and because Roberto Servillo joined hands with Sinyoung, Yuhui Noona didnt see him in a good light? I cant be certain. Considering Miss Seo Yuhuis gentle personality, there is a chance she did not mind it too much. But we cant rule out any possibilities. There might be something only she knows about as well. Kim Hannah continued. To be honest, I dont think Roberto Servillo made the wrong decision. The Temple of Luxuria was in need of a new partner organization, and Miss Seo Yuhui had retired at that point. In other words, Seo Yuhui wasnt in the position to criticize the bishops decision. The reason I judged that the bishops relationship with Miss Seo Yuhui was bad is because of Miss Seo Yuhui being on guard against him. ? She was thought to have retired from Paradise forever, but she came back. An Earthling that is a legend of Paradise and the Star of Lust. As you know, Miss Seo Yuhuis influence among Luxurias Priests is unhindered and unrivaled. Seol Jihu agreed easily. He could tell just by how she led members of the Temple of Luxurias main branch during the Valley War. Even now, there are many Priests who wish for Miss Seo Yuhuis return. Luxuria is also asserting that she is still the apostle. Given all this, what do you think the person who believes he protected the Temple of Luxuria all this time would think? So youre saying this is a matter of desire for political power. Seol Jihu chuckled. But it didnt look like Yuhui Noona cared all that much about political power or her influence. People who are at the top of their fields usually dont care. It is the runner-ups who are antsy to get ahead. Seol Jihu rubbed his chin slowly. He understood the background story to an extent. The bishop, who did not want Seo Yuhuis return more than anyone else, had come to help her personally. It was indeed strange. And there is something else I have to tell you. Kim Hannah spoke. We ran into the bishop once while we were guarding Miss Seo Yuhui. Roberto Servillo, the bishop, asked about Representatives whereabouts. About my whereabouts? Yes. He requested to see you, saying that he had something to say. When I told him you were away on important business, he asked if it was because of Miss Seo Yuhui and when you would be coming back. So what did you tell him? I said I would call you to find out and didnt say anything else. I figured it would be better to let him run his imaginations wild. Seol Jihu smiled at Kim Hannahs response. Good job. Was it? Yep, that was the perfect response. Id give you a well-done stamp if I could. Kim Hannah smiled bitterly, seeing Seol Jihus exaggerated happiness. What should we do from now on? Easy. Just continue as we normally have. What do you mean? Go around auction houses buying offerings and then calling Yuhui Noona through Miss Baek Haeju. Ah, actually, you dont have to worry about going to auction houses. I plan on going personally. Seol Jihu got up from his seat and stretched. Do the other reports have anything urgent? No, theres nothing much except for Miss Seo Yuhuis matter. Then Ill listen to the rest later. I want to focus on this for now. Seol Jihu finally started up his engine. Kim Hannah drew her breath subtly. Understood. Alright, you can go now. I need some time to think about this alone. Kim Hannah put the clipboard back under her armpit. However, she didnt leave. Rather than turning around, she walked forward and stood in front of Seol Jihus desk. Hey. Now that the official business was over, she placed the clipboard down on the desk and narrowed her eyes. Arent you being a bit too shameless? Maybe? Seol Jihu winked. Sorry, but were not at the stage to reveal anything yet. Still, shouldnt you at least throw me a hint or two? Kim Hannah had worked her butt off during the eight months that Seol Jihu was gone, so it was understandable that she would feel disappointed. Not as a subordinate, but as a human being. I guess I was a little harsh on Valhallas queen. Queen, my ass. What was it again, Jinahs Mom? Dont you know a true couple shares even their most secretive fetishes in bed? What queen? Youre treating me like an office wife. I wasnt that bad. The couple exchanged jokes while giggling. Anyway, if youre sorry, let me follow you to the auction houses. I wont get in your way. You dont really have to, but I guess you can if youre free Ah, let me ask you for a favor too. A favor? Yep. Teach me how to act. It was a seemingly random favor. He was saying he would go to auction houses but was now asking her to teach him how to act. Kim Hannah couldnt figure out what Seol Jihu was planning, but she nodded her head nonetheless. If thats what you want. * Seol Jihu went to work right away. Starting from Eva, he went through all the auction houses in every city. Kim Hannah stayed by Seol Jihus side and observed the situation carefully. In truth, there was nothing noteworthy about it. He was doing the same thing she had been doing while he was gone. The only difference was that he showed signs of being overly obsessed with obtaining offerings. That was what he looked like, at least from the outside. He bought any offering that made its way to the auction no matter how big or small the holy power contained inside it was, and he even visited high-level Priests and pleaded with them to sell him offerings in their possession. He did not hesitate to purchase them above the market price. This was simply throwing money into the fire in Kim Hannahs eyes, but as promised, she only followed him silently and did not hinder him in any way. It was because a rumor started going around. A rumor that Valhallas representative had returned after being gone for a long time and that he was buying up offerings without regard for the price. She was sure Seol Jihu had his reason for all of this. This wasnt a conjecture, but a near certainty, as he returned to being normal the moment he came back to Valhallas building, and away from the public eye. And just like that, as he spent his days racking up offerings, unexpected guests visited Valhalla. * While Seol Jihu was swirling the ice cubes inside his drink wondering when Miss Baek Haeju would come back, the door burst open and several people rushed in. Representative Seoooool! He looked up, wondering whom the cheerful voice belonged to. The guests were none other than the magic girl trio that included the branch head of Evas Magicians Guild. Where have you been? You just came back! A light-brown haired girl came rushing in. I wanted to see you! Odelette Delphine slammed her hands down on the desk. Seol Jihu blinked. Its been a while. Yes! It has! Odelette Delphine had an incredibly heightened tone for some reason. I have a biiiig favor to ask. A favor? Yes! Odelette Delphine thumped her chest. Let me come! Seol Jihu spat out the ice water he was drinking. Come? Where? I want to come too! W-What are you talking about? You know, there! She cant possibly be talking about there, can she? Seol Jihu wiped his lips and stared at Odelette Delphine dumbfoundedly. Hehe. On the other hand, Charlotte Aria was smiling like a fool, perhaps happy to finally see Seol Jihu. . For some reason, Eun Yuri was staring into the far distance, fiddling with an inflatable cheering stick that one would expect to see at a baseball game. Now that he thought about it, he heard that these girls started holding regular meetings to discuss magic. Only now did Seol Jihu realize what Odelette Delphine meant. Why are you asking me that Aaaaah! Let me come! Pleaaase? Odelette Delphine dropped to the floor and began rolling around. Please~ Please~~! She started throwing a temper tantrum with her arms raised into the air. Charlotte must have found this amusing as she quickly joined in with her. Let her~! Let her~! Roll~ to the left. Roll~ to the right. With two people doing this, it quickly got out of hand. Seol Jihu glanced at Eun Yuri, hoping she would do something about it, but became speechless instead. Go, go. Eun Yuri was cheering them on, waving the long cheering sticks to the beat of their rolling. With an expressionless face. Seol Jihu closed his eyes. Odelette Delphine and Eun Yuri aside, he remembered hearing Charlotte Aria becoming a respectable queen who was capable of leading a nation, but She didnt grow at all Your Majesty. Once Seol Jihu looked down with the eyes of a disappointed teacher, Charlotte Aria quickly calmed down. If Sir Sorg Khne sees this, he will be very disappointed. This seemed to have done the trick as Charlotte Aria tottered back up. No i-its just been a while since I last saw you so I wanted to be spoiled I still carry myself with dignity when its important . And I wasnt planning on telling her at first but Delphine noticed that Yuri and I were growing abnormally fast. . I asked Teacher and she only said shed think about it so we figured she would immediately come to a decision if Valhallas representative asked her so Charlotte Aria rubbed her thumbs together with her head lowered. Seol Jihu shook his head. Sure, go ahead. Really? Reaaaally? Two children, no, Charlotte Aria and Odelette Delphine raised their heads. Seol Jihu would gladly have said yes if they came to ask him normally. Not only was he in a cooperative relationship with Odelette Delphine, but he also knew her talent. If she could become stronger and play a bigger role in future battles, Seol Jihu would only welcome it. You know how to take her to the Dream World right? Un! Go and ask Lady Roselle if she can take in Miss Odelette Delphine as well. She might even be listening in on this conversation. Just know that I cant do anything if she says no. Yaaay! Whoo! The two children shot their hands up with a loud cheer. They ran out, chattering and clapping their hands joyfully as if Roselle had already given them the answer. Only afterward could Seol Jihu pause to breathe. He then glanced at Eun Yuri, who was hiding behind the inflatable cheering sticks and laughed. Does Lady Roselle not want to accept Miss Odelette Delphine as a disciple? Eun Yuri shook her head. No, not at all. She thinks highly of her. Does she? Yes. About our talents, Teacher said that mine was heaven-endowed, that Her Majesty Arias was precious, and that Delphines was special. Now that she mentioned it, their aptitudes were vaguely different. Genius, Prodigy, and Brilliant. Having the three competing against each other sounded fun. It seemed like there would be a positive synergistic effect too. Its just the timing was a bit off. Eun Yuri continued. She has to choose a successor, so with more disciples, there is more to worry about. Shes surprisingly soft-hearted. Seol Jihu did a double-take. In truth, Eun Yuri was the most likely candidate for inheriting Roselles Eternal Light of Wisdom. But with his earlier decision, she now had another competitor to worry about. Its fine. Noticing what Seol Jihus thoughts were, Eun Yuri put out the cheering sticks that she was hiding behind. I would have given you some sort of signal if I didnt want more competitors. Without waving these. Im happy to have her on board. Really? Yes. You see, the three of us fight all the time when we meet because the paths were pursuing are totally different. Eun Yuri was a Mage, Charlotte Aria was a Sorcerer, and Odellete Delphine was a Magician. I always hated hearing her go on about how magic is something that follows preconceived laws. Now that were on the same terms, I can use this chance to stomp her flat. If Teacher chooses me, that smelly Magician will know her place better. Eun Yuri then snorted and sneered, Hmph, magic that sets a limit on itself is no magic. Seol Jihu was taken aback after hearing her honest thoughts, as what he expected to hear was more along the lines of, Well compete in good faith and do our best! You must be confident. A Mage without confidence is just a corpse. But Eun Yuri smacked her lips. Im not so sure now. Recently, all I am getting from Teacher is scolding and more scolding. Shes scolding you? Yes. She says that someone pursuing the limits of the Path of Mana shouldnt go around tasting everything and should only dig one well to the absolute bottom Seol Jihu grew curious hearing this and activated his Innate Ability. Ek. He almost yelled in surprise after seeing Eun Yuris status window. Ever since he entered Paradise, he had never seen such a long and complicated status window. How does she have so many abilities? What the heck is ESP aptitude? And whats extrasensory perception? It wasnt just her abilities. Her aptitude had also gotten longer. Dont worry about it too much. Eun Yuri said calmly. I wont let the Eternal Light of Wisdom be taken away from me. Being scolded often is only proof of her interest, isnt it? Well, I guess theres the saying, spare the rod, spoil the child. Exactly. Alright. If I have to invest in something, Ill be sure to choose the silver glass coin.[1] Silver glass coin? Eun Yuri glared at Seol Jihu. It was a joke. Kuhum, anyways, it looks like youve been busy lately. Sorry for bothering you. Ill leave now. Okay. Ah, by the way Eun Yuri paused in the middle of turning around and gave Seol Jihu a furtive look. Has anything been troubling you recently? Seol Jihus eyes widened before he smiled blandly. Haha, then can I ask you for a favor? Of course. Its nothing difficult. Can you let Odelette Delphine know that I will be calling Mister Philip Muller soon about something? Thats it? Yes. But Seol Jihu lowered his voice and whispered some more. Eun Yuri tilted her head but agreed nonetheless. Thats all I have to do? Yes. Got it. Eun Yuri bowed and then left the office. I thought it was funny. Silver glass coin. Seol Jihu giggled to himself. In any case, he was thankful that Eun Yuri was doing well by herself. But he couldnt be content. Time wasnt infinite. Eight months. That was enough for the Parasites to have recovered from their defeat at Tigol Fortress to a degree. Before they rise back up He had to succeed. The last of the three goals he vowed to achieve when he left Haramark and moved to Eva. * It was around dinner time the next day that Baek Haeju entered Paradise. Seol Jihu asked her to call Seo Yuhui as soon as he saw her, and Baek Haeju came back the very same day with a reply. I contacted Miss Seo Yuhui. She said she would enter Paradise by tomorrow in Paradises time. The moment Seol Jihu had been waiting for was finally here. The day when he would reunite with Seo Yuhui. And the day to raise the curtain to the final plan. 1. A pun using Eun Yuris name. Eun means silver, Yuri means glass. Investing in a coin is a cryptocurrency reference (i.e. Bitcoin). Chapter 385. Mockumentary (1) Under the pitch-black sky without any stars, pale moonlight from a full moon fell through the tree branches upon the dark city. The desolate streets in the middle of the night were deathly still, except for the incessant chirping of insects. Tak. A window of a room on top of a building suddenly closed shut, and a black curtain was pulled closed behind it. As even the moonlight was shut off, darkness swamped the room. Forgive me. The insects were annoying. Dont they sound just like crickets? They sound like something boiling An elderly voice was heard from the direction of the window How long do I have to wait? While a different voice was heard from the center of the room. It was a low voice that was neither aged nor young. That same question again. Why are you in such a hurry? The voice accompanied by low laughter moved from the window towards the center of the room. Theres no helping it. At this rate, the Parasites will treat humanity as its main enemy. No, they might already think so. I suppose. The outcome of the battle at Tigol Fortress was surprising, both for us and for the Parasites But isnt it fine? Since theyve won the war Fine? Enough with the jokes. The dignified voice sharpened. Do you think that the Parasites will perish just because of one or two defeats? No, absolutely not. The Parasites forces are immortal. All they have to do is remake however much they lost each time. The slightly angry voice continued. Thats not all. The revival of the World Tree? An alliance with the Federation? All is vain in the face of absolute power. Half of the Federations core army was annihilated when the Parasite Queen unleashed her aura just once. Hmm. Its hard to believe, but Ive heard that as well. If thats what she is capable of when she hasn''t completely descended, then when she recovers her full powers The fiery voice began to soften. Ever since that bastard from the Sung family switched sides, the possibility of her recovering her divinity has risen. After a moment of silence, the voice continued calmly. When that day comes, humanity is done for. They wont even be able to hold out as the Federation did. Well Thats true. The man who had been listening quietly gave a chuckle. If everything happens the way you think, then our current situation could certainly be described as a crisis. He then continued. Only if everything goes as you say, that is. You make it sound like that wont be the case. No, no, you misunderstand me. Theres nothing wrong with being vigilant. Only, isnt it better to focus on whats happening now than to worry about what hasnt happened yet? What do you mean? I agree that the Parasites wont leave humanity alone anymore. But that means they will now have to deal with two camps at once. That will certainly put a lot of pressure on them. Damn it! Dont you think I know that already? The frustrated voice exploded out. Dont you think youre being too optimistic? Our victories up until now have been mere coincidences. Our goalkeeper miraculously managed to block the ball after our mindless defenders let every attacker slip past them. Huhu. From now on, humanity will be subject to many fierce attacks. Do you think well be able to block them all? I assure you, the answer is no. And if we let the Parasites cross the goal line even just once, were done for. If you cant attack, you cant score. Through this analogy, he pointed out that humanity was in no position to attack the Parasites. Please calm down. I think you misunderstood me. The elderly voice was still calm, as opposed to his partners. I didnt mean that we should resist the Parasites. What Im trying to say is. The wrinkles around his mouth deepened in the dark. We should put ourselves in their shoes for a moment. Youre right. The Parasites will win if they can score just one goal, but they keep failing by a hair''s breadth. Can you imagine how frustrated they must be? Lets think this way. So there they are, all frustrated and restless when suddenly a player from the opposing team scores an own goal. How would they feel about that player? Perhaps we could use the current situation to our advantage. People never appreciate help when theyre thriving. Its when theyre in a crisis that they truly appreciate a gesture of help. You say all the right things, but. There was a sneering sound. Do you not find yourself hypocritical? You say one thing and do another. Theres an Asian proverb that says, first knock on the stone bridge before crossing it. The elderly voice remained calm regardless. Its my favorite proverb. I believe people my age can easily relate to it as I myself have experienced it. In many cases I thought the bridge looked as sturdy as it could be, only to find out later that it was defective. Ha. Have you ever heard of this saying? Time is gold. The enemy isnt stupid. Suddenly the aged voice grew stern. Its not that I havent looked into it. But the more I looked into it, the more confused I became. I know its been almost a year, but thats not enough reason to move forward with our plan. So youre saying you wont do anything until all of your questions have been answered? Yes, and rightly so. Please recall that even the Parasite Queen couldnt stop him, a mere human. A coincidence? A miracle? Perhaps. Even so, I wont be able to rest until I know we have a countermeasure against this so-called miracle. Only then did he let out a small sigh. We only have one chance. After a moment of silence, the figure in the dark got up with a soft rustle. There will be no second chances. We have to prove our worth on the first try. Creak. With those words, the sound of a door opening was heard. Light flashed into the room before quickly disappearing. Prove our worth on the first try Could it be? The other figure seemed to have realized something and quickly left as well. The empty room became quiet again. Only the faint chirping of insects remained. * Seo Yuhui finally returned. She had to go back to Earth in the first place because her health was so poor that it deteriorated each second she spent in Paradise. As if to prove that wasnt an excuse, Seo Yuhuis face paled the moment she stepped out of the warp gate. She fell almost immediately and tumbled down the stairs. Seol Jihu, who had been waiting for her next to the warp gate, tried to approach her only to be beaten by the other members. Having experienced similar situations in the past, they moved quickly and efficiently. Kazuki carried Seo Yuhui on his back and the rest either scanned the surroundings or cleared the way to the recovery room. The recovery room was full of offerings that the members of Valhalla had collected for months. When Kazuki laid Seo Yuhui on the bed, Luxurias Priests who had gathered in advance of her arrival chanted their spells in unison. Whoosh! A huge lump of light soared from the pile of offerings and struck Seo Yuhui. To see about a dozen priests standing around the altar with their arms extended towards Seo Yuhui as the holy power extracted from the offerings showered down on her the sight was almost magnificent. Seol Jihu stared into the room from the hallway with a nervous look. He couldnt believe that such an enormous amount of holy power was tantamount to pouring only a few drops of oil on the dying embers. Hmm? Seol Jihu suddenly frowned. Why did he think Seo Yuhui was still a patient? He had most definitely given her Moirais Souvenir. But even after reminding himself of that fact, Seol Jihu still felt worried. Seo Yuhuis fair skin seemed devoid of any life, making her look like she was dead. Twitch! The way her fingers trembled and her body arched in a spasm kept him on the edge of his seat. When blood began to drip from her nose and mouth, his anxiety reached its peak. Perhaps. It finally occurred to him that Seo Yuhuis life might really be at stake here. It was true that he had given her Moirais Souvenir, but he never witnessed her using it. If that were really the case, he couldnt put his mind at ease. Because that would mean she was carrying out this plan of hers with her life on the line. Seol Jihu bit down on his teeth and clenched his fists. Meanwhile, Kim Hannah nodded her head while seeing Seol Jihus acting. Hes better than I thought. His pleading eyes and uncomfortable gestures were all too natural. Kim Hannah fully believed Seol Jihu was acting given his relationship with Seo Yuhui and their previous conversation when he asked her to teach him how to act. Soon, by the time holy power was fully sucked out of all the offerings, Seo Yuhuis treatment came to an end. The Priests all took a deep breath and left the recovery room. Seol Jihu stopped one Priest and asked him about Seo Yuhuis condition. Mm Right now, Lady Seo Yuhui is kind of like a glass bottle with holes. The male Priest said as he wiped off the sweat from his forehead. You can think of the water inside the glass bottle as lifeforce. It should be holy power, but because she does not have any holy power left in her body, it is taking her lifeforce instead. Then Thanks to all the offerings you brought, we managed to fill up the glass bottle with water but because of the holes, the water is quickly leaking out even as we speak. ." What we can say for certain is that it will be impossible to fill up the holes until she pays off the holy power that she owes. The problem is that we have no way to estimate just how much more she needs The male Priest said dejectedly and sighed. He then bowed slightly and stepped away. Seol Jihu stood still for a long time before slowly stepping into the recovery room. Click. He closed the door and walked closer. Seo Yuhui had her eyes closed with a peaceful expression. Her disheveled silky hair and her picturesque figure were sprawled on the altar, and she looked weak and pure like a peach blossom that was about to fall. Seol Jihu knelt next to the altar and carefully grasped Seo Yuhuis hand. He could feel the tenderness of her hand, but it was also frighteningly cold. Placing his hand on her ice-cold forehead, Seol Jihu slowly closed his eyes. * How much time went by? ? Seo Yuhui woke up, feeling that something was out of place. Her body was held tightly, but it felt rather safe. A gentle warmth was enveloping her body like the times when she was being hugged by her father as a child. Seo Yuhuis eyelids slowly fluttered open, and her eyes immediately widened. The touch of slender yet robust muscles could be felt. Looking up stealthily, she saw a face that was deep asleep. It was the face she always dreamed of seeing. Now realizing that Seol Jihu was sleeping with her in his embrace, her nape quickly reddened. "Jihu." She whispered his name, but there was no reply. He seemed to have fallen asleep while watching over her. ''Its warm'' Burying her face in Seol Jihus chest, Seo Yuhuis expression soon turned strange. It felt good, but the feeling that something was out of place didnt disappear. Thinking about it carefully, she figured out why. I like the change of pace, but Seo Yuhui placed her hands on Seol Jihus shoulders before smoothly pulling him down. I like this more. Tightly hugging Seol Jihus head as it rested on her chest, Seo Yuhui smiled sweetly. Jihu, my cutie~ Noona really, really wanted to see our Jihu~ While Seo Yuhui rubbed her cheek on Seol Jihus head and enjoyed the rising feeling of satisfaction, Seol Jihu rustled as if he was being suffocated. H-Hmm? Whats gotten into him? Seo Yuhui was bewildered. In the past, he would have blissfully smiled before digging his face into her chest. Now, it seemed like he was trying to distance himself from her. Just when she was about to feel sad, Seol Jihus eyes shot open. Seeing that Seo Yuhui was awake, he sprang up. Seo Yuhui also slowly raised herself into a sitting posture. The warm gazes of the man and woman met. It was a reunion after almost a full year. However, to Seol Jihu, it was like seeing her for the first time in 7 years. Seo Yuhui was also aware of this fact after hearing about it from Baek Haeju. "Noona." Seol Jihu called out in a hoarse voice with a blank face. "Yes." Seo Yuhui nodded while smiling and making an expression as if she understood everything. "Noona!" "Yes!" "Noona!" "Yes!" In the next moment, the man and woman emotionally wrapped themselves in each others embrace at the same time. They clung to each other like magnets and shared the joy of a touching reunion. "I missed you, I really did." "Me too, me too! I missed you so much that I bought and raised a white rabbit! "Huh? A white rabbit? Whats that about? "I dont know. Anyways, are you fine? Your trials were hard, werent they? Over ten minutes went by, but neither side even thought about pulling away. In fact, they clung onto each other even more. "Kuhum." That was until they heard a dry cough. Seol Jihu and Seo Yuhui turned to the side simultaneously. An old man stood by the door, wearing a fancy Priests robe embroidered with golds. He was giving them an uncomfortable look. Excuse me. I knocked multiple times and spoke up, but there was no answer. It didnt look like it would end any time soon, so Perhaps, they went a little too far. The man and woman slowly pulled away with reddened faces. The old man chuckled. It was a gentle smile that was reminiscent of Ians. The two of you never cease to amaze me. Seol Jihus eyes widened. The old man was talking like he had seen him before. The old man did a double-take. "Ah, my apologies, I havent introduced myself yet. Im Roberto Servillo. I serve Goddess Luxuria. Though I am still inexperienced, I am the acting bishop. "Ah, Im" "I know. Anyone in Paradise that doesnt know Representative Seol would be a spy. Roberto Servillo winked. I know this is only our first meeting, but may I check up on Lady Seo Yuhuis condition? "Of course. Rather, please do. Seol Jihu immediately took a couple of steps back. I disinfected my hands before coming, so please bear with me for just a moment. Roberto Servillo said with a smile and then placed his palm on her back. After a few minutes, he pulled away with a sigh. "How is she?" Seol Jihu asked in a hurry. Roberto Servillos complexion darkened. "Its not good." "Pardon?" "The holy power we injected just a moment ago is already showing signs of running out. Its leaking out even faster than before. Lady Seo Yuhui should know this better than anyone else. Seo Yuhui didnt say anything. She showed no change in emotion at all. "I regret to say this, but at this rate Roberto Servillo smacked his lips before continuing quietly. I believe it is best that she return to Earth this instant." The atmosphere in the room quickly died down. Seol Jihu was at a loss for what to do. He turned to Seo Yuhui and then lowered his head. "Noona Im sorry. I tried my best, but Seo Yuhui showed a sorrowful expression without saying anything. Roberto Servillo rubbed his chin while looking back and forth between the speechless man and woman. Hmm. If its alright with you, I would like to talk with Representative Seol for a bit. "With Jihu?" Seo Yuhui blinked twice. Then "Yes. Dont worry. It wont take long. I simply need to have a word with "Ah!" While Roberto Servillo was talking, she suddenly dropped her head and clutched onto her chest. "Noona! Are you okay? Seeing her in pain, Seol Jihu rushed toward her. As he held her in his arms with the old man behind him, Seo Yuhui slowly raised her lowered head. At that instance, Seol Jihu could clearly see. From Seo Yuhuis pain-wrought face, her eyes furrowed and then smoothed out. Almost like she was blinking. [The day we meet again.] Twice while looking at Roberto Servillo. [When enemies are around us.] And then once while looking at him. [I will blink at you three times.] Seo Yuhui blinked her eyes three times. Chapter 386. Mockumentary (2) What a surprise. Tak. Roberto Servillo said as he closed the recovery rooms door. She was okay with you touching her back. It seems she has changed a lot. What do you mean? Ah, you didnt know? When Seol Jihu asked, feeling confused, the bishop turned his head and replied. Lady Seo Yuhui avoids uncleanliness so much that it nears mysophobia. She detested even the slightest touch from foreign things. Really? Hmm, it looks like this is the first time youve heard of this I guess it wouldnt hurt for me to tell you. Do you remember how I told Lady Seo Yuhui that I disinfected my hands before coming here? In the past, whenever she had an unavoidable reason to be touched by someone, she made sure they didnt have a speck of dust on their hands. The bishop raised his left hand and smiled. She even wiped her hands at the end of every battle. Its certainly odd, but she took care of it meticulously so that it didnt bring harm to others. It was hard to believe that Seo Yuhui was such a clean freak. Suddenly wondering what Seo Yuhui was like in the past, Seol Jihu tilted his head. Its hard to believe, isnt it? I felt the same way when I opened the door. For someone who avoided making contact with others like a plague to be hugging a man The bishop shook his head. Though there was a period of inactivity, I still cannot get used to it. She changed so much that shes like a different person Ah, lets go. The bishop started walking in the middle of his speech. Where was he going? Seol Jihu was somewhat nervous, but he followed him without showing it outwardly. The corridor was longer than he thought. There was no end in sight even after walking for several minutes without talking. Come to think of it, wasnt there a huge welcoming party in Valhalla not too long ago? While they were walking for some time, the bishop suddenly asked. Ah, yes. How did you know? Representative Seol returning to Paradise has been the talk of the town for a while. To tell you the truth, I was jumping from joy when I heard the news. Initially, when I heard that you were gone for eight months, I was worried that you retired from Paradise. The bishop then added with a hearty laugh, What would we do if the only one capable of combating the Parasites disappeared? To be honest, it wasnt the time to be throwing a party. Seol Jihu smiled bitterly. I invested eight months of time and returned empty-handed But I couldnt really say no when it was obvious that my friends were throwing the party to cheer me up. Returning empty-handed after investing eight months of your time? Did something important happen? It was about Yuhui Noona. The bishop stopped. Ah, I see He turned and started walking in the left corridor. It sounds like youve been searching for a way to save Lady Seo Yuhui these past eight months, but failed. I did find a way. Seol Jihu sighed. Its just that it couldnt come to fruition I guess I did fail if you put it like that. Aha. The bishop nodded slowly. So thats why you said sorry Hmm. Theres something Im curious about now. May I? Yes, go ahead. Did Representative Seol really want to save Lady Seo Yuhui? Seol Jihu frowned. This question suddenly came out of nowhere. Pardon? Yes, of course. Do you really mean that? The bishop asked again as Seol Jihu replied in a fluster. Seol Jihu made a displeased expression. I dont know why youre saying this all of a sudden, but I wholeheartedly wanted to save Yuhui Noona. She saved my life before, and its also my fault that she is in her current state. If you really mean that The bishop glanced back slightly. Pardon my bluntness, but was there a need to go that far? Excuse me? The bishop stopped. Before anyone noticed, the duo had entered a small, quiet room. What I mean is The bishop slowly turned around and looked at Seol Jihu. You already have an item that could heal Lady Seo Yuhui, so was there a need to be away for eight months? He seemed to be reproaching Seol Jihu. Seol Jihu looked at the bishop in a daze before furrowing his brows. Are you perhaps talking about Moirais Souvenir? The bishop nodded his head frighteningly. Dont misunderstand. I found out about it while I was searching for a way to save Lady Seo Yuhui. I remembered the item being in the VIP store of the Neutral Zone, so I had my subordinates check. It turned out that someone already purchased the item. I believe the buyers name was Eun Yuri. The bishop gave a sharp look. Seol Jihu closed his eyes and sighed. I would have used Moirais Souvenir if I still had it. Does that mean you no longer have it in your possession? Thats right. Moirais Souvenir was expended in the last war. At Tigol Fortress, you mean? Seol Jihu shook his head. No, I used the item in the Spirit Realm. The bishops eyes widened. At the time, I believed the Parasites had six Army Commanders and expected five to go to Tigol Fortress. In other words, I judged that at least one Army Commander would be inside the Spirit Realm, so I took Moirais Souvenir to deal with the Army Commander there. To deal with the Army Commander inside the Spirit Realm? Im sure you know it too. The reason that Army Commanders usually have their divinities sealed. Of course. When they release it, they can display power rivaling a god on the basis of terrifying holy power, but the duration is short and they need a long time to recover afterward Exactly. Moirais Souvenir was a secret weapon that aimed for this weakness. After pushing the Army Commander to a corner and forcing them to release their divinity, we planned to inject the near-infinite amount of holy power that Moirais Souvenir carried and amplify the fundamental imbalance in the Army Commanders energies. Hoh, thats quite the method And what was the result? Im standing here, arent I? Seol Jihu smacked his lips. Unfortunately, there were two Army Commanders inside the Spirit Realm. Not one. We had no choice but to use Moirais Souvenir. Seol Jihu continued calmly. You may not know this, but our success in saving the Spirit Realm was a miracle that resulted from a series of coincidences. We were on the brink of complete destruction and had to use every card in our arsenal to survive. The bishop nodded his head. So thats what happened Not much is known about what happened in the Spirit Realm, so this old man misunderstood. No, its fine Before I apologize, theres one more thing Id like to ask. Seol Jihu furrowed his brows, but the bishop continued unfazed. I believe Representative Seol has received an incredible amount of contribution points from this war. So Im wondering As the bishop trailed off suggestively, Seol Jihu shook his head again. If youre asking why I didnt use contribution points to save Yuhui Noona, I can only tell you that I didnt have enough. The bishops eyes lit up. Is that so? Thats surprising. Have you used a Divine Wish before, bishop? No, Ive never amassed contribution points to that degree. Ive used it once before. To revive that Magician named Eun Yuri, correct? So he even knows about that? Seol Jihu murmured inwardly before continuing. Yes. it was thanks to the contribution points I gained by personally killing Undying Diligence in the Arden Valley War. Mm. Then how come this time Do you know on what basis contribution points are given out? I doubt youre asking for the obvious answer The bishop thought for a moment before doing a double-take. But It wasnt me, but Eun Yuri who bought Moirais Souvenir. The Priests within my organization were the ones who used it. And it was Mister Ayase Kazuki who forced Raging Temperance to unleash his divinity. Seol Jihu seized the initiative before the bishop could say anything. The same goes for the other items used in the last war. To be honest, I didnt do much. Passing through the Astral World? It was thanks to the Halep siblings. Reviving the World Tree? Mister Marcel Ghionea risked his life to achieve that. I probably dont need to mention the Tigol Fortress War. The bishops head spun. This wasnt too hard to believe given that Seol Jihu was only Level 5, but this was also the man who had killed the First Army Commander. But at the Arden Valley War, Seol Jihu had used an Awakening Skill using his life as collateral, and Seo Yuhuis current state was a direct result of trying to save him from death. Seol Jihus explanation made perfect sense if, as a result, both Seo Yuhui and Seol Jihu could no longer use the Awakening Skills they did back then. Of course, I received some compensation. I did contribute to a good degree in that war, after all. Still, his contribution was a lot more indirect compared to personally killing Undying Diligence. As a result, the contribution points he received were far less in comparison. That was Seol Jihus explanation. People around me hail me as a hero, but Im really just an average guy who got incredibly lucky. Seol Jihu spoke self-mockingly with a bitter smile. The bishop listened quietly before replying. Can you tell me what you have been up to these past eight months? Seol Jihu smoothed down his face with his hands as if he was tired of the bishops unceasing questions. I tried to infiltrate the Empire. The Empire You mean the Parasites territory? Yes. I wanted to use my remaining contribution points to facilitate Yuhui Noonas recovery. Since I didnt have enough to use a Divine Wish, I had to think of another method. So I pleaded with Gula, asking her to tell me how to save Yuhui Noona in exchange for contribution points. You said you found a way? Thankfully, yes. Gula told me of a location where a large number of offerings are buried. It was in a region where the old Rothschear Clan, known as the Spear of the Empire, resided. Rothschear? Isnt that one of the Four Great Clans of the old Empire and the clan that was wiped out by the Gorgonu Clan? The bishop spoke as if he didnt expect to hear the name Rothschear. Seol Jihu also stared at the bishop with a look of surprise. It seemed he wasnt just capable in politics, but was also well-versed in Paradises history. The Rothschear Clans offerings That makes sense. They were the ones who served Castitas As the bishop murmured to himself, Seol Jihu suppressed the impulse to clutch onto the pendant that was shaking inside his clothes. Trying to infiltrate the Empire must mean that this location is within the Parasites territory. Exactly. Why didnt you take anyone with you? This hardly seems like a place you should go alone. Its not that I didnt have anyone to ask. But I couldnt force myself to drag my comrades who were already worn-out from war. I also judged it was better to move with a few people rather than a large group. Ah, you must have thought the Parasites wouldnt be on guard after their huge defeat. My biggest oversight was thinking that they wouldnt recover so quickly. After reaching this point, Seol Jihu heaved out a deep sigh. Is that enough? The bishop didnt answer. He was simply rubbing his chin with his head lowered. This seemed like a subconscious habit that came out while he was ruminating. Hm, hm, hmm, hmmmm. He tilted his head left and right before turning to Seol Jihu. My, my A faint smile seemed to be hanging on his face. It looks like I owe you an apology. He seemed strangely satisfied. It wasnt that you didnt try to help. You simply couldnt. I understand now. I honestly wasnt thinking so highly of you before, but now that I know the full story I apologize. I am sincerely sorry. The bishop continued. If I may give an excuse, didnt you hear that I wanted to meet with you? I did. Ive been wanting to discuss the matter regarding Lady Seo Yuhui with Representative Seol for a few months now. Since I would be taking a sizable loss, I had to make sure Representative Seol was someone I could trust, so that was why I asked so many interrogative questions. Loss? Yes. Anyway, Ive confirmed Representative Seols sincerity. Since there is no use apologizing with mere words, I will show my sincerity as well. The bishop smiled and spoke. Have you heard of Gorad Boga? Seol Jihu shook his head. It refers to the location in this world that was ruled by its first god after their birth. It is a legend that has been passed down since the Mythical Era, long before the time of the Empire. On Earth, this place would be similar to the legendary city of Atlantis or the City of God. City of God As a land that was once ruled by a god, it naturally carries miraculous energy. To Priests who use holy power rather than mana, this is the most ideal place. Are you talking about areas like Mount Peleoms volcanic region? Ah, the place Lady Seo Yuhui visits often to pray. Yes, that is correct. Its great that you have an idea. But the place I am talking about is incomparable to that place. The density of vital energy should be hundreds of times greater at the very least. Seol Jihus eyes widened. H-Hundreds of times? Think of it as a small achievement I made while Representative Seol was working hard. The bishop smiled thinly and then cleared his throat. Getting right to the point, Ive found the place that is presumed to be Gorad Boga. No, Im certain. I went there personally using the excuse of offering prayers. The bishop glanced at Seol Jihu who was clearly excited. Ive never seen anything like it. It was like lumps of highly concentrated vital energy were scattered everywhere like ordinary rocks. It should be more than enough for Lady Seo Yuhui to fully recover. Is that true? Yes! But The bishop coughed. Before I tell you its location, I need you to promise me something. A promise? No worries. Its not anything difficult. The corner of the bishops mouth slowly curled up. Please tell Lady Seo Yuhui this. Then, his voice suddenly lowered. That it was Representative Seol who found out about this place. Seol Jihu blinked at the unexpected request. Of course, she might wonder how you found this place. I will hand over all the details that you might need. Uh The more bewildered Seol Jihu looked, the thicker the bishops smile got. Why do I need to do that? Well, its fine even if you dont. The bishop replied firmly as Seol Jihu raised a suspicion. Its just that the trouble we went through will have been for naught. Because Lady Seo Yuhui will refuse to go if you tell her the information came from me. Pardon? Its because I am someone who lost her trust. Lady Seo Yuhui will never give her trust to someone she has turned her back on once. Seol Jihu stood in a fluster at the bishops honest confession. Fufufufu, dont be so surprised. Didnt you know this already? ? What kind of person I am and what relationship I have with Lady Seo Yuhui. Didnt Miss Foxy tell you all about it? Seol Jihus complexion sank as the bishop hit the nail on the head. Thats right. I am not a fan of Lady Seo Yuhui. In fact, you can even say that I hate her. The bishop admitted. But I am sincere in wanting to save her. I can only keep my position if that wench dies. If I was thinking something so foolish, I would have assassinated her rather than wasting my energy to find Gorad Boga. Dont you think so? Seol Jihus aura sharpened in an instant. The bishop seemed to like this change in attitude as he showed a satisfied smile. People rarely walk by here. Why dont we talk a little more comfortably. The bishop clasped his hands behind his back and slowly circled around Seol Jihu with his clacking shoes. You must be curious why an ugly, power-hungry, old man like me is trying to save Lady Seo Yuhui, or if I am scheming to entrap the two of you. Clack. I will be open and straightforward. Its simple. It is because I recently understood why Lady Seo Yuhui returned from her retirement and because I fully support the goal that she is trying to achieve. Clack. To be honest, I didnt understand at first why someone without any desire suddenly came back and what she was trying to achieve Clack. That wasnt all. After going so far as to put a protective order on her residence in Scheherazade, she suddenly decided to move to Haramark and look after a Warrior of Gula who was a known Irregular. The questions I had only grew by the day. Clack. But now, I finally understand why she did all those things. My eyes lit up and shot open, really. Ah! Why didnt I notice this earlier!? The clacking of his shoes stopped. Before he noticed, the bishop was standing before Seol Jihu. She must have been longing for the past just like me. The time when Baek Haeju, Seo Yuhui, and Sung Shihyun were active in Paradise. . That was truly an era of glory! Of course, they say that there is no flower that remains red for ten days but isnt it normal for flowers to bloom and wilt? The bishop took another step toward Seol Jihu. Two out of the three people from back then have reappeared in Paradise. While one has betrayed humanity, there is a man in front of me who surpasses Sung Shihyun! Character! Strength! He is flawless in every aspect! Chilly laughter rang out. It is time that the flower blooms again. The return of the Legend of Paradise, the reappearance of the Beholder of the Divine Vestige, and the coming of a new hero, the Son of Gulaall the conditions have been met! Once I realized this, I had to save Lady Seo Yuhui no matter what. After saying all this With this, Im sure youve noticed my true intention. The bishop slowly reached out his hands toward Seol Jihu. What will you do? He placed his hands on his shoulders and asked with a furtive voice. I babbled on, but its simple, really. . Dont you want to save the woman you love? Seol Jihu subconsciously took a deep breath. The hands that were on his shoulders felt like crawling snakes. Dont you want to save the person who risked her life to save yours? At the same time, a chill went down his spine. It was because he finally came face-to-face with the naked truth of Earthlings who only chased after their own benefits. It isnt difficult. All you have to do is reach out and grab onto the opportunity. It is incomparably safer than something as absurd as infiltrating the Parasites territory. Seol Jihu bit down on his lower lip. He fell silent with a conflicted look. Then, he slowly said. Does a place like Gorad Boga really exist? Perhaps judging that the fish had taken the bait, the bishop tightened his grip unknowingly. I may be worrying unnecessarily, but do not doubt Goddess Gula. The value of a place, where a god has directly appeared in the Middle World, simply cannot be described. It may be on par with a Divine Wish. It is only natural that Representative Seol could not find out with contribution points. He then added, But I found out about this place through sheer luck. With my own strength. Seol Jihu, who was about to turn around, stopped in the middle and shut his eyes. His breathing gradually turned rough before kddk! the sound of him gritting his teeth rang out. Soon Where is this place? A suppressed voice eked out. The bishops burning gaze regained its original color. His eyes curled into a smile. It seems you and I are on the same page now. . Thats right. A person has to be flexible! Thats the kind of man I like! Only then did he take his hands off Seol Jihu. Haha, actually, it takes some time to get to that place from Eva, so something unsavory might happen during travel. But, I have a way of taking care of that problem. The bishop raised his left hand and pulled out the ring on his finger. It was a ring with an emerald-colored gem. Anyone could tell at first glance that it was not an ordinary accessory. This is a holy artifact I received when I became a Level 6. It carries a large amount of vital energy, so you wont have to worry about running out of holy power during travel. The bishop shook the ring a couple of times before taking out a transparent crystal from his pocket. I will give you this as a token of our promise and call you later. I will see you then. He carefully placed the crystal on Seol Jihus hand. Then Representative Seol? Let me be clear. There is nothing that I want. He suddenly clutched Seol Jihus hands and spoke. Please save Lady Seo Yuhui. Then continue fighting the Parasites like you always have been and triumph. That in and of itself will be of huge help to me. . Well, if this matter continues weighing on your mind, you can tell me the location of the buried offerings later. I am giving you my prized ring and location of Gorad Boga, so shouldnt I enjoy a snack or two as well? The bishop revealed a thick smile and then let go. Then I will take my leave first. He then took a few steps back before standing up straight. Do take care of me from now on, Sir Future Star of Gluttony and Gulas Preparatory Apostle. The bishop bowed politely at Seol Jihu and then left the room with a hearty laugh. * It was about ten minutes after the bishop left that Seol Jihu turned around. After standing like a stone statue for a long time, Seol Jihu slowly crossed the corridor. Seo Yuhui wasnt inside the recovery room. She had apparently returned to Earth due to a problem with her body. Seol Jihu left the temple with a stiff expression. During the entire walk home, his expression was dazed and his footsteps were without strength. But the moment he entered Valhalla, his attitude changed completely. Color returned to his complexion, and his footsteps became light. Huhu, a gift? You didnt have to He even juggled the ring while humming joyfully. But before he could enter through the front door, Seol Jihu had to stop. Kim Hannah was staring at him fixedly at the entrance. Why are you looking at me like that? Because you look like someone who picked up money from the ground on his way home. Hearing this, Seol Jihu changed his attitude again. He returned to the enervated appearance he had when he left the temple. What about now? Mm like a male protagonist who joined hands with a devil to save the woman he loves but is still shocked by the whole thing? Seol Jihu burst into laughter at Kim Hannahs assessment. Thats problematic. Why? I wanted to look like a man who would stop at nothing to save the woman he loves. Kim Hannah chuckled. How was it? Dont even mention it. I thought I was going to die. Seol Jihu heaved out a sigh and marveled. He kept asking one question after the other with some shitty excuses He really has a talent for making people tired. Ill give him that. Thankfully, it didnt seem like he knew how divinity worked. Hes quite the snake, isnt he? Kim Hannah snickered. That guys pretty famous on Earth too. He climbed up the social ladder while seeing all sorts of dirty things from a young age. Its better to have him find out rather than putting on a poor performance. Now that Ive met him, I can tell exactly what youre talking about. He touched my shoulders, and it was like snakes were crawling all over me Ugh! Anyway, how did it go? Seol Jihu shrugged and showed Kim Hannah the crystal and the ring. Whats that ring? He gave it to me as a token of our promise. He said its a holy artifact he received when he became a Level 6. He told me to give it to Yuhui Noona. Oho. So he took a step back to confirm whether you were serious, but hes confident. Kim Hannah smiled in satisfaction. She sauntered up and patted Seol Jihus butt as if to praise him for performing so well in front of that snake-like, old man. Where do you think youre touching? Seol Jihu flinched and protested, but Kim Hannah only snorted in response. What do you think Im doing? Im praising you. Good job! Go rest and ease up. Seol Jihu looked at her dumbfoundedly before looking down. Though covered by her H-line office skirt, he could see her well-shaped hips under her slender waist. Seol Jihu reached out stealthily. Tap, tap. Yeah, you did well too. Kim Hannah jumped. Ah, hey! Are you crazy!? Where do you think youre touching? Ye who does not permit thy butt shall not covet anothers butt. Pang! Seol Jihu spoke solemnly before rushing up the stairs with Ethereal Shift. Despite Kim Hannah screaming from the lobby, he moved quickly. Hmm, Kim Hannahs not bad either Recalling a certain evil butt, Seol Jihu rubbed his hand and then paused as soon as he stepped into his office. His grinning eyes quickly scanned the room. . He slowly closed the door and locked it before smiling toward the desk. Youre here. Chapter 387. Mockumentary (3) It was then. Woong! With a short ringing sound, a faint barrier was cast around the room. It was similar to the one Seol Jihu saw at the temple. How can I not come when the Hero of Paradise is calling me? A voice was heard from the room where only Seol Jihu was standing. I wasnt sure what to think when I first got the message from Delphine. That Valhallas representative will call soon and that I should pick up the call in an isolated place. The voice sounded a bit brusque. Soon, a young man slowly appeared from the table in the center of the room. An indigo Magicians robe, a thick book resembling a dictionary in his left hand, and a pair of emotionless pupils behind gold-rimmed glasses And when you asked me to come to Valhalla in secret, I instantly thought, Ah, this man is about to start something. Philip Muller appeared out of thin air and spoke as he quietly flipped through a page. Seol Jihu smiled. If the Star of Avarice was visiting officially, Kim Hannah would have told him about it in advance. However, he had heard nothing of the sort from her. Because she didnt know Philip Muller would be visiting. I knew you would be able to get in here without being found out. I almost got caught, actually. Philip Muller spoke without taking his eyes off his book. Eh? You almost got caught? Seol Jihus eyes widened. Since Ive been here once before, it wasnt difficult to set the coordinates correctly. But when I tried to teleport, mana flooded in from this building, trying to hinder my spell I would have been found out if I was even a few seconds late. From the building? That means Eun Yuri, was it? It should be her, one of the Magician Trio whos been hanging out with Delphine recently. Anyway, she must have sensed something because she scattered her mana around every nook and cranny of the building. Philip Muller smirked. What a cheeky girl. A Magician, whos not even a High Ranker, trying to compete against a Unique Ranker whos an apostle of god So something like that happened Maybe I should have let Miss Eun Yuri know. No, it was unexpected for me too. And to be honest it was fun. I dont know about you Warriors, but we Magicians have our own fights. Thanks to her, my blood started boiling after a long time. Philip Mullers voice carried a subtle pride. It seemed he considered this fight a victory since he managed to teleport in without being discovered. Anyway, a Magician of her caliber should have a different way of thinking than most people. From what Delphines told me, shes pursuing the limits of the Path of Mana. If given the chance, Id love to meet and discuss theories with her. Given Philip Mullers personality, it was rare to see him show so much interest in someone. Seol Jihus expression turned odd. Should I arrange a meeting between you two? I can lend a hand if you want. Im trying to discuss theories, not romance. He refused firmly. Id love to meet her as a Magician, but she seems like a dangerous woman to be involved with as a man. You better be careful too. Whats wrong with Miss Eun Yuri? She must have been annoyed that I didnt fall for the trap, so she started searching through the entire city like a crazy woman. It really wasnt something to react so badly for It was like she was chasing after me with a knife. Philip murmured the last sentence. Plus, I have a wife. If I want to live a long life, I have to be careful. Eh? Youre married? You didnt know? My Servant is my wife. We didnt register for marriage or anything, but weve been living together for five years in Paradise, so were practically a married couple. Philip Muller snorted as he pushed his glasses up. He looked like he didnt know why he had to explain all this. Anyway, lets quit the small talk and cut to the chase. Got it. Seol Jihu walked toward the desk. Knowing Philip Mullers personality, he started talking as soon as he sat down on the opposite side. There are Paradisians and Earthlings within humanitys camp that are communicating with the Parasites. Philip Muller flinched. Seol Jihu crossed his legs and placed his interlocked fingers on his knee. Id like to ask for Mister Mullers opinion regarding this matter. Only now did Philip Muller take his eyes off his book. He stared at Seol Jihu with a subdued gaze. Im not sure why youre asking me all of a sudden, but He stared for some time before slowly retorting. Ill give my answer first. I dont think there are traitors within humanitys camp. Seol Jihu widened his eyes at the unexpected response. I thought for sure that youd agree Can I ask why you think so? I thought so too originally with 90 percent certainty. But I changed my mind after the Arden Valley War. ? Think about the condition that Undying Diligence put forth after he and the Parasite Army arrived at the valley. Seol Jihu slowly searched through his memories. It was something that happened almost ten years ago, but the memory quickly came back with how shocking it was. [Amongst you should be a human who recently began to make a name for himself.] [If you hand over that person we will go back quietly. I shall promise with my name.] Once Seol Jihu shut his mouth, Philip Muller started talking again. Undying Diligence was talking about you. The Valley War, the Delphinion Laboratory Incident, the Banquet you were the only one who started making a name for himself back then. Seol Jihu nodded his head, and Philip Muller continued. The thing to note is that Undying Diligence did not know your name. Its hard to believe the Parasites didnt care when they went so far as to bring three of their armies to battle, and it also doesnt make sense that they would say something like that if they already knew. Its not like it was difficult to distinguish you, so why didnt they know? Seol Jihu understood what Philip Muller was getting at. If there were traitors amidst humanitys camp, there was no way the Parasites wouldnt have known this information. After all, with how easy it was to characterize him, the traitors would have revealed his name. So its highly likely that there were no traitors at the time that were directly communicating with the Parasites. But At that moment, Philip Muller came in with a huge but. Whether it be the past or present, I do believe there are Earthlings or Paradisians that are trying to defect to the Parasites. This, Im sure of. Meaning, there were people who were willing to betray humanity if given the opportunity. The immature, young Seol Jihu wouldnt have understood why. He would have angrily yelled asking how Earthlings could do something that directly went against their duty. But he was different now. Seol Jihu easily acknowledged what Philip Muller said and smiled. I guess there are people trying to flatter the winning side no matter where you go. People trying to flatter the winning side Thats a good way to put it. Philip Muller laughed blandly before turning serious again. The problem is that Paradise isnt a sporting event that you pay a fee to enter. Yes, its a deathmatch that doesnt stop until one side perishes completely. Exactly. To be honest, most Earthlings are probably hoping the status quo continues. Parasites leaving humanity alone and only fighting with the Federation, and the Federation barely hanging on. Because only then would Paradise continue to need Earthlings. But there is no way this status quo will go on forever. In fact, if it wasnt for you, it would have changed long ago. Arden Valley would have been taken over; Haramark, which serves as the outpost of humanity, would have been conquered by mass-produced mutant orcs; and Eva would probably be hanging on by a thread Humanity would have been counting down to their doom. Philip Muller said after a short pause. Thankfully, things arent so bad right now. But in the end, Earthlings will have to make a decision one day. To fight, to escape to Earth, or Jump to the Parasites side and continue their activities in Paradise. As Seol Jihu finished the sentence, Philip Muller nodded his head. He then crossed his arms as if he said everything he had to say. Now, it was time to reveal the reason he asked. Seol Jihu organized his thoughts before starting. When I moved from Haramark to Eva I made three vows. Seol Jihus voice was low and calm. The first was to clean up the deeply-rooted corruption inside Eva. The second was to improve humanitys relationship with the Federation. And the third was to change humanity. Philip Muller listened to Seol Jihu quietly. At present, I can confidently say the first and second goals have been met. But I havent achieved the third goal yet. . To tell you the truth, at first, I thought things would change if I just worked hard to set an example for others. But that was the wrong expectation to have. Humanity has never had a proper fight with the Parasites, yet they were more afraid than they needed to be. This perception hasnt changed even though we won the last battle. It cant be helped. Its true that the Parasites are a powerful enemy. Philip Muller sighed. Its true that we won the last battle as you said, but anyone with some thought would know not to be so optimistic about the future course of the war. In fact, they would be pessimistic. I think so too. We could only push them back in Tigol Fortress where we had an overwhelming advantage. And something like that wont happen ever again. The people looking for an opportunity to defect probably dont think well of you. Because the Parasites will pay more attention to humanity with how much youve busted them up. Thats the point. Seol Jihus voice grew slightly louder. As you said, Earthlings will have to make a decision one day. That day may not have come yet, but Im sure everyone feels that its closer than ever before. And? So wouldnt there be more antsy traitors as well? Philip Muller furrowed his brows like he didnt understand. What are you trying to get at? Mm, going back a little bit. Seol Jihu cleared his throat, thinking that a more detailed explanation was needed. The Parasite Queen has left humanity alone all this time. Compared to how theyve dealt with the Federation, theyve practically been ignoring humanity. But if you take a closer look, that isnt necessarily the case. Seol Jihu stretched out his arm. Chwak! A pile of records flew into his hand. Master Ian personally compiled these records. Try giving them a read. Seol Jihu handed the pile over. Soon, Philip Mullers eyes slowly widened as he flipped through the pages. He could see many familiar names. Al Zahra, Alvaro Skroke, Eleanor Luna, Joshua Claflin They were all Earthlings who were once renowned in Paradise. The important thing was that they were no longer in Paradise. Of course, Im sure some of those incidents were caused by the conflict between Earthlings. But There are incidents that the Parasites had a hand in. Yes. And if you focus on that, youll see something in common thats very interesting. Seol Jihu spoke. The Parasite Queen hasnt been ignoring humanity. She understood Earthlings better than anyone else, and she acted accordingly, throwing hints to incite certain situations. Explain. Could it be that there was no one more outstanding than me among the countless Earthlings that came to Paradise? No, I dont think so. But the problem is this. Whenever a hero appears and tries to do something, the Parasite Queen would appear. . And she quickly dispatched the hero. Whether it be killing them like with Joshua Claflin, corrupting them and forcing them to defect like with Marika Larisa, or coaxing them to join like with Sung Shihyun. Right, the Parasites hadnt neglected humanity. It wasnt that the first ranked didnt care about the third ranked. Rather, they simply devised a situation so that they didnt need to care. The Parasites had carefully controlled the situation so that they would interfere only when it was absolutely necessary. I understand what youre saying. Philip Muller asked calmly. But what did you mean by the Parasite Queen throwing hints? As I said, the Parasite Queen understands Earthlings well. Seol Jihu spoke clearly. Lets try to put ourselves in their shoes. Whose shoes? The ones who are happy to defect to the Parasites side given the chance but havent entered the Parasite Queens eyes. Seol Jihu continued. The Parasite queen is extremely aloof and arrogant. Even High Rankers might not necessarily catch her attention. The day to make a decision was coming closer by the minute. Humanity could no longer wish for things to stay the same. In this situation when humanity might be the next target of the Parasites The would-be traitors have been forced into a spot where they need to quickly prove their worth to the Parasite Queen. Philip Mullers eyes narrowed. And what would be the best way for them to prove their worth? His expression was ambiguous like he was on the verge of fully grasping the big picture. Seol Jihu threw another hint. For example, what if theres a human whos become an eyesore to the Parasites, but the Federation and humanity puts him on a high pedestal and treats him as a hero? But if you take a closer look at the things hes done, hes only a lucky High Ranker whos relied on miracles to seemingly get through perilous situations? You. Philip Mullers eyes finally widened like giant bells. Dont tell me. As the other side finally seemed to have gotten a grip on the situation, Seol Jihu slowly got up from his seat. Thats why I called you, Mister Muller. I wanted to take this opportunity and make an offer. He walked around the table in a relaxed manner, and By any chance He finally revealed the reason he called him here today. Do you want to make a movie with me? A movie, you say. Philip Muller muttered dazedly. Though it might seem random, he wasnt so foolish as to not understand the hidden meaning. You want me to appear in it? No. Yuhui Noona and I will be the leading actors, and I already have the other main cast in mind. Actually, he came to me personally, begging to participate in the movie. Seol Jihu stopped and placed his hand over his mouth. Looking at the giggling Seol Jihu, Philip Muller swallowed his saliva, feeling unfamiliar with this side of him. Then what do you need me for? Id like you to be the director. The cinematographer, to be precise. Hmm, I appreciate you seeing me in such high regard, but Im a very expensive man. Philip Muller inhaled unwittingly. Dont worry. The movie will rake in huge profits. Itll be our joint production. How much are you expecting? Well Seol Jihu winked. If cleaning up the would-be traitors within humanity goes well, I plan to make a sequel right away. The expected profit for that, I guess, is the change within humanity. Philip Muller closed his eyes. Arent you being overly ambitious with that estimation? Am I? Its so high that it seems unrealistic. Despite saying this, Philip Mullers expression was a sight to behold. The corners of his eyes were twitching, and his lips were trembling. It was easy to see how excited he was. Seol Jihu expected this reaction. After all [What was I supposed to do when we were attacked from both the inside and outside?] [Didnt I warn you in advance?] [I thought they were all wiped out. Who would have known that so many people would only be the tip of the iceberg?] [You didnt even bother listening when the former Star of Avarice yelled it at you, word by word. Serves you right.] When he saw Yun Seohui with the Nine Eyes, the conversation she had with his past self showed that Philip Muller was interested in this problem. Regarding how realistic it is, why dont you decide after seeing the script? Seol Jihu shrugged. Of course. Cinematographer? If this movie is worth investing in, I dont see why not. Philip Muller knew too. Seol Jihu said the other main cast came to find him personally. This meant that all of this wasnt just a guess and that the opposing side had made a move. If so, there really couldnt be a better opportunity to strike. Of course, Philip Muller naturally had some doubts, but the man in front of him was a famous leading actor who had already given multiple successful hits. The success of this movie was practically guaranteed. Ah. Philip Muller opened his eyes after collecting his breath. Before speaking about any investment, theres something Id like to know as the potential cinematographer. He asked as if he just thought of this. What genre will this movie be? Action? Thriller? Dramatic twists? Mm. Seol Jihu stopped walking and blinked a couple of times. Since well be mixing in plenty of bait and deception After a short deliberation, he put his hands into his pockets and grinned. Mockumentary. Lets go with a mockumentary. Chapter 388. Revenge is a Dish Best Served Cold (1) Seol Jihu and Philip Muller stayed up all night talking. They mostly took turns talking, but sometimes intense discussions erupted between the two and they both raised their voices in heated arguments. The door was shut tightly, of course, and the isolating barrier set up by Philip Muller prevented all sound from coming in or going out. The turbulent atmosphere that filled the room gradually settled down as the darkness of the night began to fade. We should stop here for today. Philip Mullers voice was thin with fatigue from staying up all night. Its meaningless to go on any further. Youre as stubborn as a mule. What a coincidence. I was just thinking the same thing. Its the director who makes the movie. I wish you wouldnt interfere with my directorial rights such as the right to decide the content of the shoot, the right to decide which camera angles are the best, etc. There are certain things that I just cant give up as an actor. Im the lead, after all. Damn it. If youre an actor, you should just focus on acting and nothing else. I doubt a movie made by a director who gets pushed around by the actors would be any good. Rebuked Philip Muller as he gathered books from the table and stood up. I doubt a movie made without the main actor would be any good. Seol Jihu retorted. Philip Muller shook his head side to side, clearly fed up with this discussion. Will you at least reconsider the ending? Ill get started right away once I get back. Ill think about it. Ill contact you when the time comes. Seol Jihu rubbed his eyes and yawned. When he opened his eyes again, Philip Muller was gone. He must have used teleport. Seol Jihu got up and stood beside the window with morning sunlight pouring over him. What he liked most about fishing was the wait. The skeptical fish that hadnt even looked twice at the bait was finally beginning to show interest. The fish was exploring, occasionally giving the lure a quick jerk. If they pulled too early, it would run away. They had to wait for the perfect moment. Lets not be hasty. Seol Jihu let out a small sigh. Then he walked over to his bed and sunk down on it. Slowly, he closed his eyes. * After his meeting with the bishop, Seol Jihu refrained from going out. He even stopped wandering around the city to look for offerings. He waited patiently as he had promised himself. Meanwhile, the bishop reached out to him. He told Seol Jihu to prepare for an expedition and asked if he could tell him where Rothschears offerings were. Because the bishop had given him the valuable holy artifact, Seol Jihu did not hesitate to tell him the location of the offerings. But of course, he feigned reluctance in front of the bishop. He also asked the members of Valhalla not to speak about his plan. Other than that, he spent much of his time doing various things. For example. Ahsorry, sorry! Seol Jihu smacked his lips as he watched Chohong run frantically towards him. This was what he called the Anti-Parasite Queen Preparation Project. His first student, Phi Sora, had completed the entire curriculum and was on her way to graduating soon. She mastered both Thousand-Ton-Pushing Strength and Floral Substitution. Now it was up to her to combine those two skills and achieve Grand Cosmic Shift. Phi Sora was supposed to teach Chohong, but she herself was still learning, and because Seol Jihu had a lot of time on his hands Chohong became Seol Jihus second student. After all, she was one of his oldest comrades and a Level 6, too. However, as soon as he started teaching, Seol Jihu found that the reality wasnt as satisfying as he had anticipated. He finally realized what Black Seol Jihu must have felt when he was teaching him. Phi Sora was the epitome of a model student. She was always on time and sometimes even asked for extended lessons. She studied hard and always bombarded Seol Jihu with questions to the point where he was almost afraid. He could see that she was getting better every day. It wasnt like Chohong lacked enthusiasm. She seemed really glad when Seol Jihu first volunteered to teach her. But her determination was weak. Today, because she didnt show up at the promised hour, Seol Jihu went to look for her. He found her in her room, still sleeping. You know how Yi Sungjin came back yesterday. I went out with Team 1 to celebrate and ended up drinking way too much. But why would you go out with Team 1? Come on, why not? Chohong grinned. Hey, by the way, Ive noticed this for some time, but arent we like, really famous now? Seol Jihu let out a small sigh. It was commendable that Chohong never skipped lessons, but she always spent half of her class time chatting away. At this point, he couldnt even tell whether she had come to learn or to chat. A bunch of people recognized us at the pub yesterday! They asked us about the Spirit Realm Expedition. They were still curious, even though the expedition happened 10 months ago! Seol Jihus eyes suddenly gleamed. And? So we told them. Why shouldnt we? The climax of the story was when Ghio shot the World Tree. They kept asking us if that really happened. You shouldve seen Ghios face! It was so red. He said it was because of the alcohol, but I doubt it! Anyway, they were so impressed that they offered to pay for our drinks. So I drank to my hearts content! Chohong cackled merrily. Seol Jihu asked with a smile. You didnt make a mistake, did you? Mistake? Like maybe you told them what you shouldnt tell them. Ah, you mean that thing you warned us about? Dont worry. I kept my mouth shut the whole time because I knew Id make a mistake somewhere down the line. Good job. But is the lying really necessary? Suddenly, Chohong leered at Seol Jihu. Why cant we just tell them what really happened? I understand Raging Temperances divinity, but why lie about Moirai''s Souvenir, too? Trust me, I have a plan. What kind of plan? Just be honest. Youre making us lie to make yourself look cool, right? Because it sounds cooler if you say you used Moirais Souvenir to defeat him. Do you really think I care about looking cool? Seol Jihu gave a soft chuckle. Maybe not before, but youve changed. Chohong snorted. Because now everyone practically reveres you, calling you a hero and a legend. Justnever mind. What would a sparrow know about a phoenixs plan? What? Are you calling me a sparrow? If youre not, prove it. It took Miss Phi Sora only one day to master the basics. Fine. Then Ill master both skills by the end of the day. Yeah, right. Seol Jihu thought to himself before moving on to the explanation. Listen up. The basis of Thousand-Ton-Pushing Strength is. Chohong listened attentively, her eyes beaming with enthusiasm. But of course, that didnt last long. Chohong. Your mana is too rough. Try moving it gently. I am moving it gently. Now youre too rigid. Remember the expression softness overcomes hardness. I told you, think of inertia or a lever. Whats that? What? Meanwhile, Maria slowly rose from a crouch in the garden. She held more than a handful of weeds in her gloved hands. Not long ago, Maria signed a new contract with Valhallas administrator and became Valhallas garden manager. Kim Hannah had offered her a pretty decent salary. God, my back hurts. She had been up since early in the morning, pulling weeds, watering the garden, and feeding holy power to the plants. Her back ached from overwork. Lets see. Thats enough for the garden, and now I only have the backyard left. She hurried her steps, massaging her waist as she walked. But then she stopped when she heard a series of shouts coming from the backyard. Why are you yelling at me? So what if I dont know? When did I yell at you? You did! Just now! Ugh, I cant even. Seol Jihu and Chohong were arguing there. Maria clicked her tongue. Those two, theyre always fighting these days. Dont worry about them. Suddenly, she heard a voice. Maria looked back startled. Eun Yuri was watching the pair from the first-floor terrace. Thats a common sight in Korea. She muttered, putting a straw in her cup. Maria frowned. Its a common sight? Ive seen it many times at my house. At your house? Yes. Eun Yuri nodded and closed her lips around the straw. When my dad was teaching my mom how to drive. She then sucked her drink through the straw. * At around the same time. Youve been quite busy lately. The bishop and a man sat facing each other in a dark room. You asked me to meet you here today. Does that mean you made progress? I wouldnt call it progress, but I can now say with confidence that the confirmation step has been completed. The bishop answered with a faint smile. I talked to him at the temple. He seemed to be telling the truth. Is that so? Yes. So Ive confirmed that the stone bridge does exist, but that wasnt enough to bring me peace of mind. I sent some men to knock on various parts of the bridge for a more thorough inspection. The bishop coughed lightly. They spoke to the members of Valhalla at a pub. The whole story falls in place. How can we be sure that theyre not lying altogether? Youre right, that is a concern. But he cant lie to us about the location of Rothschears offerings. Yes, but. Seol Jihu told the bishop that he offered contribution points to the goddess to find out where the offerings were buried. It was easy to determine whether he lied or not. If the offerings were really buried there, he told the truth. Otherwise, he lied. He told the truth. What? The man raised his head in a flash. I sent someone trustworthy to check on his claim. He found a huge amount of offerings buried at the site. I saw them with my own eyes through a communication crystal. In both quality and quantity, theyre enough to cure Lady Seo Yuhui. Wait a minute. Didnt you say that area was within the Parasites domain? The bishop smiled. Dont tell me youve succeeded in the expedition? Please calm down. Ill explain. The bishop raised both his hands in the air. Im asking just to be sure. Do you really believe that Gorad Boga exists? . A legend is but a legend. How do you expect me to find a mythical site that existed long before the time of the Empire? A corner of the bishops mouth slanted upwards. It was for a different purpose that I went on the expedition at the time. A different purpose? The mans eyes narrowed. Dont tell me you. Please, dont get ahead of yourself. Did you know that some Parasites have a sense of self? Get to the point! I hope you wont misunderstand me when I say that the site believed to be Gorad Boga was near the Parasites border and that I encountered a couple of Parasites while inspecting the area. I won without much difficulty, of course, since Im a Level 6 Bishop. . However, considering the efficiency of the Parasites communication, I had no choice but to retreat quickly before more of them came as reinforcements. But as I was about to leave, I suddenly thought of Sung Shihyun. Sung Shihyun? His personality wasnt exactly charming, but he was once called a hero. You see, he and I were on pretty good terms. I couldnt help but worry about the safety of my old friend. The bishop continued with a snicker. I was worried about how he was doing, and curious if he had any intention of coming back. So I left a communication crystal and a letter where the battle took place. Shame on me for being too attached, hmm? Ha. The bishops barefaced impudence forced a peal of laughter out of the man. A few days later, I revisited the site. Everything was the same, except, the communication crystal and the letter were gone. Ha! So thats how you confirmed the offerings. The man exclaimed and shook his head. You always emphasized the importance of taking caution. You know what they say. Its always the quiet ones. Please dont tease me. This time, no matter what happens, well certainly cross the line. And once we cross the line, we must not look back. The man drew a breath and then asked. What did Sung Shihyun say? He asked if we could buy some time, preferably 3 to 4 months. He said that the Parasite Queen has been asleep ever since the war ended and that he and the other Army Commanders are still recovering from their injuries. That sounds reasonable to me. The Valhalla forces are quite powerful. I declined. Sung Shihyun doesnt have the full picture. He was dismayed when I told him that Valhalla would take extreme measures because Lady Seo Yuhui is in a dire state and that the Parasites should strike before that happens. But why? Did you forget our goal? The bishop said in a secretive whisper. As much as we need their help, we cant let them run our show. We have to make sure the queen recognizes our worth. So you say. But in the end, youre just being greedy. Huhu. Perhaps, but we need all we can get. Considering the state Lady Seo Yuhui is in, the awakening skill used to kill Undying Diligence must have been sealed. Also, he must have used quite an amount of contribution points to find the spot where the offerings were buried. This means his level cant be any higher than 6. Dont tell me you cant beat a Warrior whos just reached level 6. Well, that shouldnt be too hard. The man nodded his head. The bishops smile broadened. Ive prepared a sumptuous meal for you. I hope you enjoy it. Does that mean I can proceed? Ill contact the Valhalla representative soon. I understand. Ill get ready. I hope you do. The bishop slowly got up from his chair. He clasped his hands behind his back and stared down at the man. We must seize this opportunity. I believe in you, of course. If everything goes as planned, youll receive a great reward for your labor. Please look forward to it. With quiet laughter, the bishop exited the room, already convinced that he would become the leader of a new era. The man sat alone in the dark and laughed scornfully. * The day after his fight with Chohong, Seol Jihu received a call from the bishop. The bishop informed him of the location of Gorad Boga and handed him all the data he had collected regarding the site. He said he wrote down in his report the whole process of how he had found the site and asked Seol Jihu to persuade Seo Yuhui. He also warned Seol Jihu to prepare a powerful expedition team in case of a contingency, as Gorad Boga was near the Parasites border. Seol Jihu immediately began his preparations. He contacted Philip Muller and talked to Phi Sora and Kazuki privately. And he reached Seo Yuhui through Baek Haeju. Seo Yuhui arrived in Paradise the following day. The level of detail of the bishops report impressed Seol Jihu, but he didnt need it to persuade Seo Yuhui. [Noona, will you go out on a date with me?] [Oh my, a date? What kind of date?] [Lets go fishing. How about it?] [Sounds fun! Ill go.] That was all it took. After all the preparations were made, Seol Jihu finally stopped by the temple storage to pick up the Divine Elixirs and Harmonia Magic Square. That very day, he left Eva in a carriage with his team members. The final war to determine the future of Paradise was drawing near. Previous Chapter Next Chapte Chapter 389. Revenge is a Dish Best Served Cold (2) Not a single cloud was visible in the clear, quiet morning sky, but by the time afternoon rolled around, dark clouds rolled in and heavy rain began pouring down. As the wheels of the carriage bounced up and down on the rough terrain of the vast field, they left a long track in the mud. It was quiet inside the carriage. A total of four people sat inside. There were five members in total, counting Hoshino Urara, who was sitting on the carriage roof. Eun Yuri was dazedly staring into the air, moving her fingers nimbly as if playing on an invisible piano. Someone who did not know her might think this as strange, but Chohong knew that she was a Magician and didnt think too much of it. In fact, her indifferent gaze was fixed on another person across from hera young man sitting in the corner of the carriage and a woman using the young mans thigh as a pillow. They were Seol Jihu and Seo Yuhui. Hmm, hmm. As a sweet humming voice rang out, Seol Jihu lowered his head and looked down. Youre not going to sleep? Un. I was going to, but I cant sleep for some reason Why, is it uncomfortable? No, not at all. Then can I stay like this a little bit longer? My neck is so comfy right now. Sure. And try to catch some sleep. I know youre not feeling well. Seol Jihu carefully placed his hand on Seo Yuhuis eyes. And as the large, warm hand covered half of Seo Yuhuis face, a pleasant smile bloomed on her face. Auung~ I cant see~ It was clear to anyone watching that Seo Yuhui was squirming in happiness. Chohong furrowed her brows. The way she rolled her head left and right and savored Seol Jihus thigh was unsightly, to say the least. Noonim, are you sure youre sick? In the end, she asked openly. Yes? Ah, Im fine right now because of this. Seo Yuhui raised her left hand with her eyes still closed. The emerald ring on her finger shone brightly, flaunting its beauty. Chohong leaned forward to take a closer look. Whats that? A ring? Yes! Seo Yuhui spread her fingers out. Jihu gave it to me~ She seemed to be boasting. The way she waved her hand, it was like she was showing it off for everyone to see. He said it was a gift and personally put it on my finger. For the record, the ring was on her left ring finger. Eun Yuri glanced at Seo Yuhui. She then looked down at the ring on her own left ring finger before sighing and shaking her head. So what is it? Its an artifact that holds a large amount of holy power. Seol Jihu replied when Chohong asked with an unsure expression. The bishop received it from Luxuria-nim when he became a Level 6. Yuhui Noona might run out of holy power on the way, right? This ring takes care of that problem. There should be no problem for at least ten days. Aha, so thats why Chohong nodded her head before doing a double-take. She glared at Seol Jihu and then turned away with a snort. She seemed to be saying, Who the heck asked you? Seol Jihu chuckled. It seemed Chohong hadnt forgotten about the argument they had a few days ago while training. As Seol Jihu stared at Chohong, the corner of his mouth curled up stealthily. His expression seemed to say he just thought of something good. Oh no! Clunk! At that moment, along with a sharp scream, the carriage door shot open. A woman drenched with rain swooped inside like a nimble gymnast. It was Hoshino Urara. The coachman said hell have to stop the carriage soon! Seo Yuhui shot up. Chohong grabbed the Thorn of Steel, and Eun Yuri began to chant a spell. When Seol Jihu picked up the Spear of Purity, Hoshino Urara looked around the carriage and then nodded. He said wed have to set up camp earlier than expected because the Horus got tired from running in the rain. A silence descended. You guys got that? Hoshino Urara placed her hands on her waist and strutted out her chest. Soon, Chohongs fierce kick ensued. Kwack! Hoshino Urara was sent flying out of the carriage with a squeal of a dying pig. That crazy bitch. Hey, close the door. Chohong huffed. Seo Yuhui went back to lying on Seol Jihus thigh, and Eun Yuri closed the door shut. Uaaaaang! Im sorry! Dont leave me behiiiind! They could hear Hoshino Urara chasing after them while screaming loudly. * As the raindrops got thicker, the carriage came to a complete halt. They were supposed to arrive at their destination either today or tomorrow, but they fell behind in schedule due to the sudden, heavy downpour. Valhallas main team set up camp and took care of dinner with Seol Jihus ramen. As this was Eun Yuris first expedition, Seol Jihu handed her something that he specially prepared for her. Eun Yuri looked down at a pair of silver chopsticks and a glass cup.[1] Seeing how everyone else had wooden chopsticks and paper cups, she scurried up to Seol Jihu and angrily threw the silver chopsticks and glass cup on the ground. By the time dinner ended, Hoshino Urara arrived at the campsite, panting. After watching her lick every drop of soup from the pot like a starving dog, the team members gathered inside the tent and set up their sleeping bags. Seol Jihu laid down on the sleeping bag that Eun Yuri prepared for him and fell into thought. I wonder how they justified this matter. A fundamental question popped up in his head as he rummaged through his thoughts. But it wasnt really a problem. It was clear that the traitors were making a move, and he had made preparations against it. Thanks to Seo Yuhui, he could be a step ahead of them and react accordingly. Still, arent things going a bit too smoothly? If Seo Yuhui didnt prepare such a well-timed trap, then Seol Jihu really might have fallen for the traitors tricks despite the Future-Gauging Nine Eyes. That was how scrupulous the bishop acted. He hid lies within truths. However, Seo Yuhui saw through his lies perfectly. Not only that, but she also predicted his every movement. Almost as if she knew the bishop would do this. Like shes experienced everything once before. Of course, Seo Yuhui was an Earthling who had been active in Paradise for a long time, so it was only natural that she knew more about its politics than him. It wasnt so strange thinking about it this way, but still If I go to the temple and ask if I can spend contribution points to see the dream again, would Gula-nim agree? As he tossed and turned in deep thought, he suddenly caught sight of someone. It was the person who hadnt said a word to him ever since they left Eva. . Seol Jihu wiggled up and laid down next to her. Chohong moved away without saying anything. To the opposite side. Seol Jihu chuckled blandly before rolling to her side once more. Chohong. He whispered her name, but no reply came back. But once he lifted his leg and placed it on her Move it. She reacted immediately. Ah, so comfortable. I told you to move it. Ehem. Seol Jihu coughed sternly. Is that any way to talk to your dear husband? Are you crazy? Chohong snorted with her back facing Seol Jihu. Husband, my ass. If you dont move your leg before I countdown from three, Ill break your leg. Three. Ill return those words to you. Youll regret it if you dont face me before I do the same. Two. Jeez, are you Hugo? Sulking just because I was a little strict One. Did I say anything wrong? You have to focus when youre learning. Were you that hurt that I asked if you were coming to the training simply to play with me? Alright, youre dead... Noona! Seol Jihu shouted. Seo Yuhui, who was sitting next to Eun Yuri and learning yoga poses that were good for the body, turned in a startle. H-Hmm? I have something to ask. How do vows work in Paradise when a Priest swears on their gods name? Chohong flinched. She could clearly feel pressure from the leg that was placed on her body. When a Priest swears on their gods name? Thats not something they do so easily Not Priests, at least. Really? Yep. Priests have the closest relationship to their gods among the four basic classes, so a vow made on their gods name places a heavy restriction on them that rivals an oath. Thats why Priests with even a little thought would never make vows on their gods name. Meaning, Chohong was completely thoughtless. Seol Jihu grinned. What if they signed a contract? It was an informal one though. Then theyd really have no way out. But why are you asking all of a sudden? Seo Yuhui asked while doing a butterfly stretch. Seol Jihu stared at Chohong with a snobbish look. Three, two, one Aigoo, where did I put that contract again? . Well, I guess you dont need to call me Dear Husband. Darling~ Oppa~ Master~ Chohong shook in her sleeping bag. Then, she slowly turned around and faced Seol Jihu. Her face had reddened inside the sleeping bag and was turning purple in rage. Youre still on about that! I have a good memory. You better respect me because I still have the periodic table of elements memorized. Seol Jihu snickered before putting his other leg on top of her. Auu, how comfy. Chohong Pillow is the best. Y-Youre so shameless! Be quiet, pillow. Also, please take good care of me tonight. Watching this, Seo Yuhui could only tilt her head, not knowing that Chohong had once made a bet on Kim Hannah and herself coming to Valhalla. She stared at the duo before excusing herself from Eun Yuris yoga class and getting up. Jihu, dont do that. Huh? Ah, Im just fooling around. Still, Miss Chohong hates it. Take your legs off, okay? If you really have to, put your legs on this noona later. Argh, its fine! Chohong suddenly shouted. Its not like this is the first time hes doing this. Ill just live with it. B-But Plus, youre sick. Just go to sleep in peace away from this bastard. No, you see, my lifeforce is inside Jihus body Suddenly, the conversation took a weird turn. The two women bickered for a while before finally compromising. Seo Yuhui would have Seol Jihus upper body, and Chohong would have his lower body. Suddenly having his face in Seo Yuhuis embrace and his legs on top of Chohong, Seol Jihu blinked rapidly. But since it was comfy, he decided to be satisfied with how things turned out and went to sleep. That night. Seol Jihu had a dream. He was alone on a boat with Seo Yuhui, riding on the calm waves of a beautiful sea that was scintillating under the glow of the setting sun. He seemed to be lying down on the boat, and Seo Yuhui looked happy with him in her arms. [Its finally just the two of us.] It was undoubtedly a peaceful dream. [My little rabbit.] But for some reason, a chill went down his spine. [Run away! Hurry!] [Oh? Black Rabbit is here too!?] Black Seol Jihu suddenly appeared out of nowhere and ran away with him. [White Rabbit~ Black Rabbit~] When he subconsciously opened his eyes in the middle of the night, he found himself soaked in sweat from head to toe. * The carriage ran for another four days before coming to a stop. Where they got off was the start of a mountain range that was beyond Haramark and past the Forest of Denial. As Haramarks surrounding region had stabilized in recent days, the range of area that was deemed safe for travel had increased. Valhallas main team started their march with Hoshino Urara as the header. They were heading toward the direction of the former Delphinion Duchy. The march went without a hitch as Hoshino Urara was a Unique Ranker Archer and Chohong had taken this route before when she went to rescue Seol Jihu, who was trapped in the laboratory. Perhaps because they were in a mountain, night came rather quickly. Valhallas main team marched for almost an entire day before arriving at their destination. Because the bishop gave them a detailed roadmap, it wasnt hard to find the place. There was just one problem. Huh? This is that Gorad Boga place? Chohong frowned as she looked around her surroundings. All she could see was a dense forest filled with trees and overgrown bushes. She couldnt see anything like a trace of a city that was once ruled by a god after his birth. If anything, the darkness of the forest gave off a bleak, creepy feeling. Whats up with this place? For Huge Stone Rocky Mountain and Mount Peleom, it was easy to see vital energy in the atmosphere. Were talking about a myth from thousands of years ago. They say even mountains and rivers change in ten years. Its not that surprising for this place to look like this. But still Chohong smacked her lips. Seo Yuhui also tilted her head. What do you think, Noonim? Can you feel anything? Mm I do feel holy power, but Im not so sure. Oh, you do? Then maybe Seols found the right place. Its just a little strange Seo Yuhui continued in a doubtful tone. I can feel small clusters here and there, but theyre not connected. There arent that many, and theyre far apart. Moreover, theyre clusters of holy power, not vital energy. Hmm? Holy power? What do you mean? Priests convert vital energy into holy power by praying in areas of high vital energy concentration. But this is refined holy power. Ive never heard of a place like this existing. Chohong scratched her head. Seol Jihu met Seo Yuhuis eyes. The two of them nodded their heads slightly at the same time. But Noona, theres still holy power here, right? Mmn, yeah, but Then why dont you try praying here? Ill take a look around in the meanwhile. Seol Jihu opened up a straw mat. Seo Yuhui carefully kneeled down, closed her eyes, and locked her hands together in prayer. Chohong, set up camp next to Noona. Miss Hoshino Urara, be on the lookout for anything suspicious. Miss Eun Yuri, follow me. Seol Jihu started walking right away. He took a dozen or so steps before suddenly stopping and kneeling down. Eun Yuri, who was following him while looking around, jumped in a startle. Whoosh! Terrifying energy that could not be described with words erupted from Seol Jihus body. She could not feel even the slightest impurity from this mana. But what surprised Eun Yuri even more was that the boundless energy split into thousands of thin threads and spread out in all directions. If Roselle saw this, she would undoubtedly exclaim, What a beautiful application of mana! Meanwhile, Seol Jihus eyes waned as he stared fixedly at the ground. Oh? A chuckle escaped his mouth before he rummaged through his pocket and then placed his hand on the ground. He tapped the muddy earth and then got up. Miss Eun Yuri. Yes? You saw me moving my mana just now, right? Yes. Can you do the same thing? Eun Yuri tilted her head at the sudden question. Im not sure. Id have to try. What about splitting into a few dozen strands and sending them in one direction? I should be able to do that. Great. Then remember the spots where Im stopping. With that, Seol Jihu started walking again. Eun Yuri stared fixedly at the spot Seol Jihu had been standing in before chasing after him with light steps. Kneeling down, rummaging through his pocket, and then placing his hand on the ground. Seol Jihu repeated the same set of actions dozens of times while circling around the campsite. Theres more than I thought. Can you remember them all? Y-Yes, I can, but Eun Yuri stared at Seol Jihu curiously. She had kept quiet so that she wouldnt unintentionally bother Seol Jihu, but she couldnt figure out why he was stopping at these places. Alright, heres the thing Seol Jihu lowered his voice and spoke. After listening to his explanation, Eun Yuri became even more puzzled. So thats the signal? Yes. Me raising this spear. Seol Jihu smiled and tapped the Spear of Purity. Think of it as a cue. You know, kind of like how a movie director gives a signal before filming. Eun Yuri rolled her eyes. She understood what he was asking from her. She just didnt understand why. And so, just as she was about to ask him What are ya doin~!? An uninvited guest barged in. It was Yishino Seolaras older sister. Miss Hoshino Urara, what happened to being on the lookout? I did it and then came here. It got too boring. Eun Yuri furrowed her brows. However, Seol Jihu didnt get angry. He had brought Hoshino Urara on this trip, specifically calculating that shed act this way. If he wanted someone who would do their given duty faithfully, he would have brought either Marcel Ghionea or Kazuki instead. Anyways, Ive been watching ya for a while, and it sure looks like youre doing something interesting. ? You were burying things in the ground. And also Hoshino Urara stepped closer to Seol Jihu. This, this. What happened to it? What happened to what? You know, the pendant that you always wear around your necklace. Why isnt it with you today~? . So suspicious~ I can smell the fun from a mile away~ Hoshino Urara closed her eyes and sniffed. Seol Jihu grinned. As expected of a Unique Ranker Archer, her attention to detail was impeccable. Hoshino Urara opened her eyes and then smiled. Now tell me! I wanna know! It was then. The man and woman turned their gazes simultaneously. Seol Jihu to the left, Hoshino Urara to the right. Soon, a scream rang out. It was from the direction where Seo Yuhui and Chohong had set up camp. Iya Hoshino Urara exclaimed quietly. Those two must be heated up. In the next moment, as Hoshino Urara lowered her center of gravity to catapult herself out, Seol Jihu reached out and grabbed her shoulder. Miss Urara. Ang? Promise me something before you go. Look at me. Hoshino Urara slowly turned to the side. From now on, listen to me carefully. If you do, Ill show you something fun and exciting. Im sure youll enjoy it. I get what youre saying Hoshino Urara raised her eyebrows slightly. But didnt you hear that scream? I did. Thats what Im saying. Ill let you have some nice fun. Hoshino Uraras widened eyes slowly returned to normal. Really? Of course. Oho. I knew I could trust my dogs nose. Well, if you say so Hoshino Urara slowly stood up. Eun Yuri stared at Seol Jihu with a look of fluster. The scream just now was most definitely from Seo Yuhui. Seol Jihus group was far away from the campsite. There was a chance that they might be late even if they ran there. So why? Now, then. At that moment, Eun Yuris eyes lit up. Lets go. Make sure to put on your most shocked, hurried face. Because Seol Jihu had just raised his spear. He had given the awaited cue. 1. Again, Eun means silver, and Yuri means glass in Korean. Chapter 390. Revenge is a Dish Best Served Cold (3) On a dark, drizzling night, in an open space of an empty mountain range where it would not be surprising for the Parasites to appear, Seol Jihu and his two comrades heard Seo Yuhuis scream. Though they rushed back to their campsite, they could only make dumbfounded faces upon arrival. The situation had already winded down. Seo Yuhui was subdued, and Chohong was grunting with her hand pressed down on her side. No one blamed Chohong. There were at least a few dozen people in view. Including the people hiding and in blind spots, the number of assailants could easily surpass a hundred. Each of them was covering their face with a mask and their body with a cape, and they surrounded the campsite as soon as Seol Jihu and the two girls showed up. Based on their agile movements, they seemed to have been trained for situations like this. Moreover, the five people surrounding Seo Yuhui gave off powerful auras. Seol Jihu quickly scanned them with the Nine Eyes, revealing them all to be Level 6s. He smacked his lips and swallowed his saliva. Strange I didnt feel anyone following us. Hoshino Urara murmured as she spun a dagger with her finger. If they didnt follow us, that must mean they were here already. After seeing the three of us leave, they pounced So this whole thing was a trap? I heard you were just a crazy bitch. A husky voice rang out. Turns out you know your stuff. One of the people holding Seo Yuhui captive walked forward. Though covered with a loose robe, one could tell this person was a woman from her voice. Now, what should we do The mysterious woman scanned Seol Jihus group of three. Damn it You better stay still. As Chohong clutched the Thorn of Steel, the woman sneered. You guys will be dying here without a doubt, but were considering giving you all a nice ending. If you move so suddenly, we cant promise whats going to happen to her. The woman pointed back by turning her chin. A man boasting a large build raised his arm, dragging Seo Yuhui up by her neck. Heeuuu~ As Seo Yuhui flailed her legs in the air, the burly man drew his face near her and took in a deep breath. Ah, this womans scent I cant resist it. What a bewitching fragrance. Heeuuu~ Seo Yuhui trembled while scratching the cauldron-sized hand that was clutching onto her neck. When she glared at the burly man revoltingly like looking at a disgusting bug, the burly man snorted violently as if it excited him even more. Kehehehe. The flower of Paradise that even Sung Shihyun couldnt pluck is in my hands Oi, cant you get this over with? I dont know if I can hold out any longer. Shut it. Im the one who decides. The woman retorted sharply. The burly man smacked his lips regretfully and obediently fixed his posture. How does it feel, Representative of Valhalla? Until now, Seol Jihu stood in a daze, frozen stiff. H-How How? Dont you get whats happening? She seemed to be mocking him. Seol Jihu quickly took a look around. Then, he gritted his teeth and muttered with a trembling voice. F-Fine. Hmm? But I havent said anything. Well give it to you. Gorad Boga is what you want, right? Well hand it over, so let go of Yuhui Noona. Hurry. Well leave right away. Silence descended on the campsite. Jeez, do you really not get it? The woman muttered dumbfoundedly. You must have heard the Archer next to you. Are you trying to deny reality? Well, this must be the first failure for the hero whos always walked a regal road. With death staring down at you, I guess you must be quite shocked. Snickers rang out from their surroundings. What do you mean? Isnt Gorad Boga what you want? Isnt that why youre here? To steal it from us? Seol Jihu shouted again. The woman sighed before looking back at Seo Yuhui. Do you think this place is Gorad Boga? . Seo Yuhui didnt answer. She only glared at the woman while taking deep breaths. This isnt Gorad Boga. The woman said firmly. Seol Jihu furrowed his brows. Its not? Ill tell you since youre too pitiful. Did you really think a place like Gorad Boga exists? What The bishop said he confirmed it personally! Can you be any more stupid? And here I was thinking youd at least have a brain. The woman clicked her tongue. Your Archer was right. Weve been waiting here in ambush for several days now. In other words, we knew you would be coming here. Hows that? Are you now starting to understand whats going on? Seol Jihu blinked. He then made a shocked face, dropping his jaw. Dont tell me Finally! Thats right. Youve been running circles on the bishops palm this whole time. Seol! What do you mean? Didnt you say you found out about Gorad Boga? Chohong asked with a frown. Seol Jihu didnt reply. His lips trembled intensely as he shook his head in denial. But he even gave me his holy artifact! We can simply retrieve it. The woman walked over to Seo Yuhui and then pulled the ring out of her finger. Seol Jihu yelled. What are you doing!? Without it! Seol Jihu bit his lower lip in the middle. Well, we put in a lot of effort too. The woman shrugged. We buried offerings everywhere so that youd think this place is Gorad Boga. Seol Jihu widened his mouth. He looked like he was struck speechless. He dropped his head in the next moment and muttered. Why? ? Why are you doing this!? Arent you guys Earthlings too!? Were on the same side! So why!? Thats what you think. Who told you to piss off the wrong people? The woman rejected Seol Jihus notion. Youre the one who brought this upon yourself. Havent you thought that the Parasites might attack humanity instead of the Federation because of you? Bullshit! Ah, I understand how you feel. Im sure you feel wronged given how hard you have worked. But were not here to debate whos right and whos wrong. The woman continued. I didnt mean to talk for this long. Why dont we start wrapping this up? Are you going to fight? Or are you going to die gracefully? Seol Jihu gripped the Spear of Purity with a scowl. Ill obediently Die? Oh please, like were supposed to believe that. Im sure you want to take at least one of us down with you. The woman cut him off. But why dont you take a moment to think? What? Two Level 6 Warriors, one Level 7 Archer, and one Level 4 Magician. An average level of 5.75 We get it. You guys are strong. If we both went all-out, Im sure wed have to shoulder a great loss. . But if you think about it the fact that Im saying this must mean that we looked into your battle prowess and made ample preparations to win, right? The woman crossed her arms leisurely. Im being honest with you since its all over. Several organizations sent their most prized elites to dispatch you, so weve got quite a crowd here. As the leader in charge of this mission, I want to bring as many of them back alive as I can. . Of course, if youre really unwilling, were happy to fight. But considering whats going to happen afterward I cant promise you anything. The woman emphasized the last part. You cant promise anything? Like this, for example. The woman gave a signal, and the burly man eagerly grabbed the hem of Seo Yuhuis clothes and pulled it down. Chwak! The huge part of the gown and the priests robe that Seo Yuhui wore as an outer garment rolled down. Seol Jihus eyes shot open. Stop! However, the priests robe became tattered in an instant and narrowly revealed Seo Yuhuis bare skin. Uhyah! The burly man exclaimed. Auu! Look at this bitchs tits. These cow-tits! Seo Yuhui twisted her body left and right in an attempt to hide the faintly visible skin, but it was futile. Those who saw her milky white skin cheered. As if to respond to the crowds cheers, the burly man tried to pull down her underwear too. Stop here for now. However, the woman stopped him. You know something? The Star of Lust whos currently in my comrades hands. There are more than a few people who are enamored with her. Ooooooh! Fweeeet! You hear that? Paradises legend-cum-flower is in our hands, and everyones dying to pluck her. The woman snickered. If you choose to fight, my comrades here will be very angry about losing their friends. And in their fit of fury, theyll try to find someone to vent their anger. Seol Jihus expression stiffened. Your companions are all quite pretty too. She glanced at Eun Yuri, Chung Chohong, and Hoshino Urara before continuing. You dont want to see that either, right? . The woman you love and your precious comrades being passed around like whores from man to man, panting endlessly Do you really want to see them suffer through all kinds of humiliation before ultimately being killed? The woman flaunted her tongue while purposely speaking in a vulgar manner. I personally dont. I cant think of a more humiliating way to die than being gang-raped to death. Thats why Im giving you a choice. She then pointed at Seol Jihu. Just die peacefully. Then as a show of thanks, well kill the rest swiftly and cleanly before they can feel any pain. I promise. . If you dont believe us, we can kill your woman and your comrades first. That much, I can do. Of course, youd have to cut off your arms so that you cant retaliate once theyre all dead. Seol! Dont listen to her! Chohong shouted, unable to bear listening to the woman any longer. Just fight! These bastards are nothing compared to the Parasites Army Commanders! Oh? How shameless. Its not like you beat them solely with your own strength. The woman sneered. Whatever, do what you want. Im confident. Anyway, thats all Im going to say. If you agree, throw down your weapon. Chohong gritted her teeth. Hoshino Urara looked indifferent while Eun Yuri dropped her head. Just what is Oppa thinking Beads of sweat dropped from Eun Yuris forehead. Though it was partially because she was nervous, it was mainly because she was focused on doing what Seol Jihu asked her to do. The woman stood leisurely as she watched Seol Jihus face contorting with rage. She didnt urge him on purpose. If Seol Jihu agreed to her deal, she would be able to kill him with ease, which would undoubtedly be the best possible outcome. Even if he didnt agree, it didnt matter. The reason she took her sweet time and even gave him time to think was all a part of her back-up plan. Because Tuk! It was then. After a few minutes had gone by, Seol Jihu dropped the Spear of Purity. The surrounding assailants stirred as if they didnt expect him to comply. The woman was also surprised, but she calmed down and spoke. Throw it over to us. Ah! Dont! Ill be fine! Chohong shouted at the top of her lungs. She looked to be in disbelief. However, Seol Jihu kicked the spear forward. The woman snatched the spear out of the air and smiled in satisfaction. She didnt think things would go so smoothly, but it seemed the bishop was right when he said the two of them were head over heels for each other. Now this is unexpected One of the four men behind her murmured. It was the voice of a young man. With your reputation, I wanted to try fighting you Im disappointed, Representative Seol. What do you mean? I can see that hes smart. The woman spoke quickly. Theyre all going to revive on Earth anyway. If they make another intense, unforgettable memory, its only going to be harder on Earth. Its much better to die a clean death. I think hes being realistic. Speaking excitedly, the woman took a look around. Now then, can you ask your friends to disarm themselves? Seol Jihu let loose a deep sigh. Sorry its all because of me Are you crazy!? Chohong screamed. Her eyes were glistening with tears. Seol Jihu muttered helplessly with his eyes on the ground. Drop your weapons.. Uaaaah! Chohong howled like a beast. She smashed the ground with the Thorn of Steel multiple times before throwing it to the side violently. Hoshino Urara shrugged and chucked the two daggers in her hands. Eun Yuri was still unmoving. The woman nodded. The situation seemed to be wrapping up. Good, very good. Clang! She pulled out a katana. Oi, are you really going to kill them? Cant you Shut it. A promise is a promise. The burly man, who was holding onto Seo Yuhui, spoke regrettably, but the woman was firm. Thanks. Its my turn to keep the promise. So who should I kill first? Your girlfriend? Seol Jihu took a deep breath. He stood still for a long time and then Let me ask you something. Before I die. He asked with a voice tinged with despair. Mm Sure, as long as youre not going to waste time asking why were doing this. The woman nodded her head. Haramark. Seol Jihu quietly said. Attacking Yuhui Noona in Haramark Trying to besmirch my name Were you guys responsible for those things as well? Ah, that? Did the bishop order you guys to do that too? The woman sniggered quietly before lifting her chin up. You just figured it out? Well, our bishop is pretty scrupulous in how he does things. So its true Seol Jihu clenched his fists. He raised his head, but just as he was about to say something, he widened his eyes. You guys Huh? Ah, really? He spoke while staring into the air, or more precisely, at Seo Yuhui. Ah sorry. I must have gotten too absorbed in my role. No, no, dont kill them. This is a good opportunity, but I still have use for those five. What was certain was that he wasnt talking to the woman. Just as the woman started to believe that he went insane from shock Yes, you can come here now. Looks like we already got most of the important information out of her. What? The woman asked back in doubt. And then a loud scream burst out. AAAAAACK! The burly man writhed in pain while clutching his hand. Seo Yuhui, whom he inadvertently dropped, was floating in the air. ! Even in the pitch-black darkness of the night, the woman could see clearly. A cloud of black smoke was flying toward Seol Jihu while coiled around Seo Yuhui. W-What the hell? She couldnt help but be shocked. She was never told anything about such an ability or artifact. [Sorry, I know I was supposed to wait for the signal, but it looked like this unni was in too much pain] No, its fine. I was about to give the signal anyways. Seol Jihu looked down. Seo Yuhui was sitting in a curled up position, shaking like a leaf. Her breathing was rough. She was deserving of an Oscar if she was acting, but it didnt look like she was. It seemed she received quite a big shock. Noona. Seol Jihu immediately took off his cape and draped it around Seo Yuhuis body. As he placed his hand on her back, he could feel her shaking subside. Soon, Seo Yuhui nodded. She seemed to be saying that she was fine and that he should go ahead with the plan. Well said. Seol Jihu muttered in a low voice while looking up. Well said? The woman unknowingly frowned. Her instincts were screaming that something was wrong. Rather than things taking a wrong turn, she felt like shed been on the wrong path from the beginning. But what sign did she miss? I was wondering how I should drag the information out of you Who knew youd confess on your own!? You really helped me out. Though, Im sure you were scheming something too. Not only the woman but everyone around them was completely frozen. They seemed incapable of keeping up with the sudden turn of events. The woman suddenly had a thought. What if Seol Jihu was acting this whole time? Then why did he pretend to have fallen for their trap? Just what was his aim? W-What what the hell happened? Even Chohong looked puzzled. With even someone on the same team as Seol Jihu being fooled, how could the enemy notice? Two, three years in Haramark seven years in that place. Thats about ten years. Seol Jihu murmured quietly before reaching out with his hand. At the same time, the woman almost fell forward. Whiish! The spear in her hand shot out of its own accord before spinning back to Seol Jihus hand. Have you guys heard? Seol Jihu spoke. They say that time heals everything. That time heals all sorrows. Seol Jihu cracked his neck. Turns out, its wrong. There are things you cant forget even after ten years go by. Rather than forgetting it, you get angrier the more you think about it and end up sharpening your sword. The woman stood straight and subconsciously stepped backward. Not once, but several times. She didnt understand what was going on, but one thing was for certain. The immature hero from a shonen manhwa had changed in an instant to an aged, veteran who seemed to have suffered through ten years of war. No no. That thing wasnt something like a hero. In this pitch-black night drizzling with light rain, the entire mountain range suddenly held its breath. The campsite became dead silent. W-What the hell happened? The burly man shouted in fear. It was because everyone could feel it. A never-felt-before killing intent that seized control over the area with crushing pressure. Their bodies shook from an unprecedented sense of unease. But it was far too late. By the time they grabbed hold of their senses and looked straight, a demon enshrouded by darkness was standing with a white spear in his hand. Ten years. Tak! A spark of electricity crackled from his feet. Ive waited for ten whole years. From his body and from his frightening eyes Just to beat the shit out of all of you Flares erupted everywhere. Today The movie had yet to end. In fact, this was only the beginning. Seol Jihu smiled beamingly. You all can look forward to what is to come. It was at that moment. Chapter 391. To the Whole World (1) Seol Jihus eyes slowly turned scarlet. The atrocious crimson blaze resembled the eyes of a gargoyle. Wait a minute. That skill. One of the five defectors, the young man who had previously expressed disappointment to Seol Jihu, furrowed his brow. Being a Warrior like Seol Jihu, he was thinking of a certain skill. He was confused because that skill could not be learned at Level 6. It was unlocked at Level 7. Suuuu. Seol Jihu took a deep breath, his head slowly tilting back. His hair began to stand on end one by one in response to the explosive energy. The young man flinched as two crimson rays of light shot out of Seol Jihus eyes. A skill that converts emotion into anger, which doubles the power of all skills involved in combat without the danger of losing ones sanity. Level 7 Star Seeker, Awakening Skill Berserk. Huaaaaaaah! Seol Jihus mouth dropped open and an ear-splitting roar echoed throughout the mountain range. At the appalling cry, the five defectors frowned in unison. Others also covered their ears or staggered with shock. Seol Jihu kicked the ground. As he quickly closed the distance between him and his prey, he thrust his spear forward. Clang! A long sword parried the blow. The young man was the only one who managed to react in time. Seol Jihus prey, the woman, slowly turned her gaze to the long sword in front of her which was shaking violently as it ground against the spear. Get hold of yourself! The young man shouted in frustration. Immediately the woman crossed her hands, each holding a katana, and swung her arms forward. The young man had managed to block the attack but his strength was clearly inferior to that of their enemys and she could see the spear pushing his long sword back. The giant, too, came to his senses and hurriedly pulled out his battle axe and swung it at the enemy. He intended to send the enemy flying along with his spear. However. What the? The spear didnt even budge, it only stopped moving. But the next moment he realized he was mistaken even about that. With a cry, the white spear began to emit stronger waves of energy. Uh, uh! This greatly surprised the giant. Not one, not two, but three people were pouring all their strength into stopping the spear, but their efforts were to no avail. Everyone was generating mana as quickly as possible but the spear kept getting faster every second. Keuk! Hes a monster! Do something! The giant whimpered, his face covered with sweat. Sssk! He heard the wind. Seol Jihus eyes quickly scanned both sides. The remaining two people quickly rushed from left and right towards Seol Jihu. The trio momentarily lost their balance and staggered when Seol Jihu pulled back his spear. He immediately swung his spear to the left. The opponent quickly backed away as if that had been his intention from the start. The other assassin did not miss this opportunity and rushed to stab Seol Jihu. It was then. Euk? Suddenly a small, slender hand grabbed his wrist. Your playmate is me! Hoshino Urara appeared behind the enemy like a ghost. She jumped and tightened her legs around the enemys waist. She twisted his wrist and then began to stab him in the neck with the other hand. The enemy struggled to escape. Move back! The woman shouted after regaining her balance. The four of them, except for the one fighting Hoshino Urara, surrounded Seol Jihu in the blink of an eye. Dont be an overachiever. Just keep him in check by tagging in and out. The woman quickly grasped the situation and muttered. She then raised her arm and signaled the soldiers to surround the rest of the Valhalla members, not Seol Jihu. It was a smart decision on her part. Her plan was thus: one would keep Hoshino Urara busy while the other four fought Seol Jihu, and in the meantime, the rest would take care of Eun Yuri, Chung Chohong, and the remaining two. The black smoke that freed Seo Yuhui concerned the woman, but her team was composed of many High Rankers. She felt confident that they could hold out. It was then that she heard a resonant voice. FREEZE! A layer of frosty mist spread around Eun Yuri. The raindrops froze and became sharp thorns that fell on her enemies. Ow, that hurts! What the fuck is going on? A single thorn did not cause much damage but when dozens of them hit at once, her enemies began to falter and shake their arms wildly. Eun Yuri shouted yet again, sweat dripping down her face. RISE! Her voice resounded beautifully. Whoosh! At the exact locations where the enemies had stopped to block the ice thorns, sudden streams of water spewed into the air from the ground soaked with rain. The water froze as soon as it touched the frosty mist. It was as if a fountain had just been turned on and then frozen. Screams of fear erupted from everywhere. The lucky ones were thrown into the air and the unlucky ones were pierced by the frozen stream of water, their bodies hanging mindlessly in the air. Damn it! Take care of the Magician fir The woman began to yell but couldnt finish her sentence, because Seol Jihu was charging at her at incredible speed. Chohong took a step toward Seol Jihu and then stopped. That crazy magician bitch! Damn it, my feet! Dont kill her right away! Dont let her get away so easily! The ones who escaped or recovered from the magic attack were racing towards Eun Yuri. Seo Yuhui was in no condition to fight currently, and Flone was in charge of protecting her. This meant that Eun Yuri was wide open to enemy attacks. Chohong knew well the terrible end that a magician would meet without a keeper. And so, she turned towards Eun Yuri. It was then. Sssshk! She heard something sharp flying through the air just past her ear. Immediately, an enemy collapsed with a pig-like squeal. An arrow had ripped through his skull. Ssshk! Ssshk! With each successive sound, the enemies fell to the ground one by one. Valhallaaaaaa! There was yet another roar. The Barbarian Champion rushed onto the scene like an angry bull and slashed the neck of an enemy who was staggering after being hit by an arrow. He then chased after an enemy who was targeting Eun Yuri and smashed him in the head with his weapon. Each time the Warriors shining halberd spun, an enemy fell to the ground, and Chohongs face brightened. Hey! Way to go, Hugo! Oi. She then heard a voice from behind. When she turned back, a bottle full of transparent liquid flew at her. You look like youve taken a blow. Use that to heal. Snake Eyes, Audrey Basler grinned as she nocked another arrow to the bow. Chohong removed her hand from her side and clenched her fists. Now everything was clear. She had no idea how, but Valhallas Team 2 was here. Chohong opened the cap with her bloodstained hand, emptied the healing potion in one gulp, and began to run. Meanwhile, the five Level 6s also realized the arrival of enemy reinforcements. But there was nothing they could do. They were busy dealing with problems of their own. Tagging in and out was a technique used by a group of people against a smaller group of elites, in which members took turns fighting enemies and exhausting their forces. As time passed, however, it became clear that this technique was exhausting the four of them faster than Seol Jihu. Uaah, uaaaaah! With a roar, the giant swung his arms towards the ground. But his battle-axe continued to smash the ground, not the enemy. It was a strange phenomenon. Seol Jihu remained in the same spot, only slightly twisting his body from time to time, yet all the attacks missed him. It was as if a mysterious force was forcing the axe to slide down whenever it touched Seol Jihus skin. You little rat! This time the giant stretched out his arm in anger. He was going to grab Seol Jihu and then smash him with the axe, but Seol Jihu blocked the giants arm first. Seol Jihu pushed the arm in the opposite direction and the giant spun in place like a figure skater. Uooooh! He spun and spun before falling on his butt. The woman threw a dozen poisoned daggers towards the enemy, but when she saw them all coming back to her, she backed away in horror. The young man was on his way to save the giant when Seol Jihu suddenly turned the spear towards him. He quickly raised his sword. Clang! Keuk! The collision almost tore his hand. But this wasnt the end. Strands of golden sword qi shot out from the tip of the spear and rushed at the young man. The young man twisted his upper body and managed to deflect the sword qi. However. Arrrgh! He felt a sudden pain in his left shoulder. The young man was thrown into confusion as he let out a sharp cry. He had blocked the spear and avoided the sword qi. So why? But there was no time to think as the invisible spear moved once again towards his chest. Formless Spear! The young man shouted upon realization. Seol Jihu gave a small grin. I thought youd all be like Miss Agnes Well, at least youre better than your friends. As he prepared to chase the young man, a strange sound rang out in the dark. A hand pulled on the bow and a pair of eyes gleamed brightly. Now! When Seol Jihu shot forward, the Archer let go of the string. His arrow flew silently and quickly towards Seol Jihu. It was then. A blue light flashed between the two. Clang! The light bounced off the arrow and quickly traveled towards the Archer. The Archer jerked back immediately but the light slashed the air in front of him and he felt blood dripping down his face. The speed was just astounding. Who. The Archer flinched. Hmph. A female swordsman was staring at him, her sword hanging by her side. Oh Rahee! So you know me. Who are you? Care to take off that mask for me? Oh Rahee gave a light chuckle as she played with her hair. The Archer grabbed his chest and bit his lips. An Imperial Knight. The enemy had gained yet another Level 6. Damn it! Enraged, the giant raised himself. Hey! What do you want me to do? This is nothing like you s Swish! As he turned towards the woman, the sound of metallic chains rang out and the giant staggered. A sickle chain wound around his left arm. What the hell? The giant pulled his arm back towards himself. But his opponent wasnt an easy one to deal with. He saw a man at least a head taller than him pulling the chain from the other side. It was Vlad Halep. Keeeung! He could move his arm slightly if he pulled hard. But the giant soon realized it wasnt the time for a tug of war. Because in the distance, a Warrior with a mace in her hand was running towards him. Alright! Keep him there! Chohong leaped into the air, her silver hair swinging out behind her shoulders. You bastard. Youre so dead. She raised the Thorn of Steel above her head and looked down at the enemy with eyes full of contempt. The giant clenched his teeth. Now he had no choice but to swing his axe with only one arm. The woman and the young mans complexion waned. They had just lost two of their comrades. And then Sorry, were late. A man soaked in rain flew through the air and landed on the ground behind Seol Jihu. I meant to come earlier, but we had to cross a lot of mountains. Kazuki explained as he wiped the rain from his face. Seol Jihu smiled. No, youre right on time. Ill cover you from behind. Dont kill them. I have a use for those five. Alright. Ill tell the others. Replied Kazuki while nocking another arrow to his bow. That bastard, hes a Level 7 on the brink of Level 8. What? Meanwhile, the young man and the woman shared a brief conversation as well. Its true. That absurd battle power has to be from using Berserk. My close-combat technique is at the Pinnacle-rank, but it didnt even stand a chance against him. That must mean he also has Ethereal Shift. . As much as I dont want to admit it, he could have easily killed us if he wanted to. Both when we were holding Seo Yuhui hostage and during the fight just now. Hes toying with us. He wants to capture us alive. The young mans speculation was correct. After all, he had even witnessed Seol Jihu instructing the black smoke not to kill. Buy me some time. When he saw Seol Jihu point his spear at him, the young man took a deep breath and tightened the grip around his sword. Protect me, just for a moment. Predict where hell move and get there before him. Kazuki will probably shoot you once or twice, so be prepared for that. The woman nodded without hesitation. She was the team leader, but the young man was stronger than her. An Earthling who was once called a sword genius. The tide had turned against them, but she believed that the young man could find a way out of all this. Okay. The woman answered shortly and the young man jumped back. He quickly increased the distance between himself and the enemy before lifting his arms towards the sky. The blade of his sword stretched like the Monkey Kings magical staff and then shrank back again. The next moment he shook his arm, and the blade split in two. Hmm? Seol Jihu furrowed his brow. 4, 8, 16, 32. Every time the young man shook his sword, its blade doubled in number. No way. Kazuki muttered shortly. Thousand Sword. So Sinyoung is involved in this too? Thousand Sword. Hed heard of that name before. He recalled that when Jang Maldong first mentioned the name, he had burst into laughter. Meanwhile, the number of blades increased to 64, 128, and then 256. That could be a bit. Tong! Seol Jihu hurriedly used Ethereal Shift. He emerged behind the young man but the woman guarding his target quickly stepped in between them. Seol Jihu used Ethereal Shift again. And then, he saw 512 blades flying towards him. The young man seemed to have thrown his sword at Seol Jihu the moment he spotted him. When Seol Jihu used Ethereal Shift for the third time, the woman persistently chased him and tried to keep him away from the young man. So annoying. Seol Jihu reached out with his left arm, and Mana Spears in the form of sword qi shot out of his palm in bundles. The woman tried to avoid the spears but instead fell to one knee with a sharp shriek. Her ankle burned with pain. Kazuki had predicted her movement and promptly pierced her ankle with an arrow. Seol Jihu looked back at his target. The young man was withdrawing his sword and its blades. But something was different this time. Instead of merging into one, the blades surrounded the young man and formed a tight film around him that was shaped like an igloo or an upside-down bowl. Should he use Ethereal Shift again to penetrate the enemys defense? Or should he attempt to avoid the attack? Seol Jihu agonized over the decision before kicking the ground with all his might. Seol Jihus Unique Spatial Ability Thousand Thunder. Pzzzzt! The golden sparks that began at his feet shot up quickly and wrapped Seol Jihus entire body. At the same time, inside the self-made barrier, the young man initiated a technique that hed compressed 10 times. Fran?ois Delons Unique Spatial Ability Thousand Twenty Four Swords. He jerked his long sword, and the blades surrounding him opened up. Like a budding flower in the spring, a flower bloomed in an ocean of blood and rain. The 1024 blades seemed to form the shape of a blooming lotus flower as they stretched in all directions. The next moment the young man rushed towards Seol Jihu, turning his sword towards his enemy. At the same time, all the blades turned in the direction in which the young man was moving and flew towards the enemy like a wave. There was something fearful about the way the blades moved in unison, but Seol Jihus eyes remained calm. He suddenly recalled Jang Maldongs words. [Lets see you laughing when you face a thousand swords flying straight at you.] [Brat, dont ridicule them unless youve pioneered your own independent realm and can stand toe-to-toe with them.] He couldnt laugh. He didnt want to. But his heart was pounding. He couldnt wait to find out who was better, himself or his opponent. Through rigorous training, both had reached a realm of their own. The sparks around Seol Jihus body flowed into the Spear of Purity and gathered at its tip. Seol Jihus eyes shot open as he pointed his spear in front of him. Seol Jihus Unique Spatial Ability Hell Severing. Whoosh! The mana receded from the spear like a wave and was converted into innumerable lightning flashes. The thousand blades and thousand thunder violently crashed against each other. As the two forces became intertwined, an enormous explosion shook the ground and the ensuing light brightened the battlefield. The blades pierced and dug through the crevices in between the lightning and blocked its movement. Everyone stopped what they were doing and turned their eyes to the great tug of war. But this deadlock did not last long. In the glare of the light, the young man saw a bolt of lightning burst several of his blades as it rushed towards him. It wasnt like he was outnumbered. In fact, his blades were larger in number, but he was still overpowered by the enemy. He felt as if he had sent out a wave only to witness a tsunami devour it. Alas, even the mightiest storms eventually come to an end, vanquished by the vastness of the sea. Such was the way of life. Soon the golden light completely swallowed the white light and reached its destination, the young man. Uaaaargh! The lightning burned and twisted inside the young man, and he screamed in agony. Pzzzzzzzzt! The young man suddenly stopped. His entire body began to shake violently. It was as if he had become a puppet and a hand was pulling his strings. As the light began to fade away, a low groan of pain escaped his mouth. Keuaaaaa.. Stagger. He stumbled and fell like a puppet whose strings had been severed. Black smoke rose from the body still enveloped in sparks. Huuuu. Seol Jihu let out a long breath. The consecutive use of advanced skills near the end had consumed a lot of mana. . The woman became speechless. The strongest among them had turned into a lump of charcoal in the blink of an eye. Look, I have a question for you. The woman slowly raised her eyes from the ground. She saw Seol Jihu approaching her, the shaft of his spear resting against his shoulder. That guy just now, I guess he makes sense, but how did the four of you become Level 6? D-Dont come. How disappointing. I had high expectations for you. Or maybe Im just too strong for Seol Jihu paused in the middle of his sentence. Suddenly, his eyes shot wide open and he leaped backward. Tang! A gunshot rang out. It happened almost simultaneously that Seol Jihu jerked away and a fist-sized hole formed on the ground where he had just stood. Seol Jihu immediately turned towards the sound. His eyes narrowed. Thanks to the Golden Wind Phoenix, he could clearly see the uninvited guests despite the distance. Atop a nearby cliff, hundreds of figures stood, lined up in an orderly fashion as they pointed their guns down below. Thats. If he wasnt mistaken, it was definitely an army of Evil Phantoms. The Parasites had entered the scene. Finally! Theyre here! The woman exclaimed in joy. Seol Jihu glanced at her. This didnt seem to be a coincidence, the woman had called the Parasites here. You guys joined hands with the Parasites? I had my doubts. Energy returned to the womans voice. Who would have thought they would actually come? So the bishop was right! The situation took Seol Jihu by surprise. He didnt think they would have gone that far already. But then again, a lot of time had passed since the Arden Valley War, and things could have easily changed in the meantime. Seol Jihu licked his lips nervously. Its them! The woman shouted as she pointed at Seol Jihu. Did you receive the bishops message? Were your allies! Theyre your targets! She said like a child tattling on a classmate, and the Evil Phantoms moved their perforated arms in unison. They aimed their guns at the humans without masks. This must be why she kept on blabbering. She was trying to buy time. Seol Jihu bit his lower lip. Fortunately, he didnt detect any Army Commanders among them, but an army of Evil Phantoms wasnt an easy foe to face either. After all, they had managed to knock Agnes unconscious with just one blow when she was level 6, and she hadnt let her guard down at all. Theyre stronger than they seem. Please hurry! The woman urged again, and immediately the sound of gunshots rang out. And then. Tang, tang, tang! There were sparks everywhere. The woman blinked rapidly. In an instant, hundreds of white discs surrounded Seol Jihus body and bounced off all bullets. A barrier, powerful enough to bounce off an Evil Phantoms attack and elaborate enough to defend against dozens of enemies at the same time. There was only one Priest in all of Paradise that could create a barrier of this caliber. Seo Yuhui slowly got up from the ground, tightening her robe. The stone statue in her hand had turned to ashes and was being washed away by the pouring rain. The statue was Moirais Souvenir. Paradises legend was back. No way! The woman screamed in disbelief. Unaltered by her reaction, Seo Yuhui yanked the cross from around her neck. Her usual warm and friendly self was gone, and she glared at the enemy like an evil sorceress. Soon, the Proof of Castitas began glowing. Level 7 Evangelist.Wide Area Debuff.Jade Light Sonata. Light streamed over the cliff. Pillars of light rose from the ground like piano keys, forming a cage that imprisoned the Evil Phantoms. Seo Yuhui closed her eyes and slowly raised her chin. A halo appeared above her head. As if responding to its light, the inky darkness of the sky began to fade away and the first hint of dawn colored the sky bright. Seo Yuhui opened her eyes. Stars. Level 8 Ateras Saintess.Wide Area Buff / Debuff.Requiem of Stars. The sky split in two and stars began to fall from the gap. They fell like waterfalls towards the Evil Phantoms, drooping long tails behind them like comets. Kieeeeeeeh! A mournful roar resounded across the sky. The light from the stars that fell near the cliff spread around and brightened the area. Seol Jihu nodded approvingly and turned around. The woman was standing motionlessly in front of him. She seemed unaware that she had dropped her katana on the ground. She was clearly in shock. Quite a day, huh? Seol Jihu snickered as he began to walk slowly towards the woman. The tide had turned against her twice already. He wondered how she felt now. G-Get away from me. Dont come. The woman backed away from Seol Jihu and suddenly fell on her butt. Her hands fumbled around the ground meaninglessly before abruptly stopping. They had touched something. The woman looked down unconsciously and doubted her eyes. What She picked it up from the ground and slowly raised it to eye level, her hands shaking. is this? Her voice trembled. Her red lips, only partly visible under her mask, quivered piteously. What do you think it is? Came the voice above her. The woman raised her head in a flash. Her throat throbbed painfully. You just noticed? Seol Jihu was grinning, his fangs glowing white like pearls in the dark. Chapter 392. To the Whole World (2) The woman moved her trembling fingers. She could feel a smooth, slippery surface on her fingertips. Kinda slippery, right? Seol Jihu said with a smile. I had no choice. Its transparent. You guys might have noticed if it reflected moonlight, so I applied a special coating that minimizes the reflected light. However, none of his words entered the womans ears. Her mind was in chaos from realizing what she had done. After meaninglessly sweeping her hand on the ground, she managed to grab hold of something. No, no, it cant be She muttered inwardly while slowly picking the object up to her eyes. . When she saw the transparent crystal orb riddled with mud and rainwater, she held her breath. The crystal orb that was faintly shining in her trembling hand Ah..! was none other than a communication crystal. * Going back in time to when the group ambushed Valhallas main team, Philip Muller was impatiently waiting in Odors central plaza. Then, his eyes shot open as soon as the crystal orb emitted a faint light. He immediately infused his mana into it, connecting the bi-directional call and displaying a certain scene on the orb. Reporting. All members waiting at each of the gates have received the call. A timely report came in. What should we do? Start right away. Philip Muller replied a beat later from being too focused on the video. The middle-aged Magician who came to report on the situation nodded his head with a somewhat nervous expression. . . . . He quickly chanted a spell before raising his hands up high. Arc Se Acedia! In an instant, a formless orb formed on this palm and swiftly shot up to the night sky. KWANG! A terrifying explosion resounded in the entire city. Crepitus a spell that creates a clangorous noise. KWANG! KWANG! Crepitus did not end with just one use. As the entire area of Odor shook, people drinking liquor at the pub and people enjoying their dreams all rushed outside in a startle. The city turned clamorous in an instant. Philip Muller looked around his surroundings before opening his palm toward the communication crystal in his left hand. He then muttered calmly. Expansion. Immediately, something surprising happened. The crystal orb floated up before shooting up to the sky and enlarging the scene being played inside. Like a ripple, the scene spread out and turned into a huge cinema screen like something from a movie theatre. People, who were running to the plaza, slowed down as they caught sight of this screen and tilted their heads. This didnt just happen at the plaza. Large screens floated up one by one in the east, west, north, and south of the city. The screen in the plaza showed the entire layout of the campsite while the eastern screen showed Seol Jihu and the western screen showed the woman and the group of mysterious assailants. Each screen was showing a different point of view of the same place. And so. H-How The city that had fallen dead silent began to stir. Notify that Odors screening has started and tell the man on the east gate to zoom in on the male leads face. As Philip Muller muttered quietly, the middle-aged Magician immediately took out a new communication crystal. Philip Muller slowly sat down at the fountain in Odors plaza while maintaining his mana. How? Dont you get whats happening? The movie screening finally began. A mockumentary, using every single one of humanitys cities as theatres, and the audience being every Paradisian and Earthling. It wasnt just Odor where this sequence of events unfolded. KWANG! In Eva. KWANG! In Haramark. KWANG! And in Scheherazade. The seven cities under humanitys jurisdiction all erupted with explosive booms before five screens popped up in the center and the four cardinal directions. What do you mean? Isnt Gorad Boga what you want? Isnt that why youre here? To steal it from us? This isnt Gorad Boga. What The bishop said he confirmed it personally! Can you be any more stupid? And here I was thinking youd at least have a brain. In Eva, Charlotte Aria was watching the movie, snacking on desserts that her maid brought over. Meanwhile, Odelette Delphine was sitting next to her, busily maintaining an enlarged screen. And in Haramark. What happened!? Teresa ran out in a startle, thinking that the Parasites had initiated an attack, and then became dazed. But even that only lasted a moment. Weve been waiting here in ambush for several days now. In other words, we knew you would be coming here. Dont tell me. Finally! Thats right. Youve been running circles on the bishops palm this whole time. In a few minutes, Teresa was leaning on the terrace, resting her chin on the back of her cupped hands, and watching the movie with an engrossed look. Let me ask you something. It was the same for Cinzia and Agnes. Attacking Yuhui Noona in Haramark Trying to besmirch my name Were you guys responsible for those things as well? Ah, that? Did the bishop order you guys to do that too? You just figured it out? Well, our bishop is pretty scrupulous in how he does things. They stared at the screen for a long time. Then You guys Huh? Ah sorry. I must have gotten too absorbed in my role. Yes, you can come here now. Looks like we already got most of the important information out of her. Well said. After hearing Seol Jihus last line, Cinzia tilted her head back. Ahahahahaha! She burst into laughter, clapping loudly. Even Agnes was holding back her laughter with her head lowered. What a twist! Is this a mockumentary? Comedy under the guise of a serious documentary? How comedic. The rawness of this film is an obvious sign that its a B-grade movie. After laughing to her hearts content, Cinzia evaluated the movie while wiping her tears. Its quite excellent for a low-budget, independent film. Agnes also chimed in. * Same time. Thousand Sword So Sinyoung is involved in this too? Yun Seohui had woken up from her sleep and was also watching the movie. Standing by her window, she stared at the giant screen encompassing the night sky. Her dazed eyes seemed hollow for some reason. How much time went by? You guys joined hands with the Parasites? I had my doubts. Who would have thought they would actually come? So the bishop was right! Next, as the Evil Phantoms summoned by the womans call aimed at Valhallas members, Yun Seohui turned her gaze down. A large group of men was running toward the plaza. However, hundreds of people were already occupying the plaza. The group of men that rushed to the plaza flinched after seeing another group of men clad in black suits. Turn that screen off this instant! The man at the head of the group shouted. Who dares to be so bold in Scheherazade! Turn it off now! Do you want to die!? The men in black suits snorted at the laughable threat. The man at the head turned red with anger. You motherfuckers! Now, now, why dont you calm down a bit? At that moment, a relaxed voice rang out. In the center of the plaza, a man raised his hand, sitting in front of a table that was covered with a white cloth. Im trying to enjoy this movie. Why are you raising a fuss? Where did you learn your manners to be yapping in the middle of a movie? He spoke while swirling a glass of red wine. Not to mention, weve got a lady here too. The chief of the Triads, Hao Win, subtly tilted his body to the side and smiled at the woman sitting next to him. Excuse me, Mademoiselle. Im thinking of cleaning up these intruders. Crunch, crunch. The hand of the woman watching the movie while munching on popcorn halted. She turned to the side with her hand still inside the popcorn box, and the mans face contorted with shock. Baek, Baek.! Baek Haeju, the woman wearing a white ceremonial robe, stared at the man fixedly and then wiped away the caramel stain around her mouth. She then grabbed the jade-colored spear leaning against the table. Hao Win smirked, seeing the man back away hesitantly. He leaned back on his chair and calmly went back to watching the movie. G-Get away from me. Dont come. You just noticed? The movie was nearing the end. The screen moved, spinning slowly until it showed the woman up close. The scene shook faintly from the trembling hand of the woman holding the crystal orb. . The womans dazed face slowly got bigger as she brought the crystal orb closer to her eyes. Then, as her face filled nearly half of the screen Puk! Aaack! With a blunt thud, a short scream rang out and the screen shook crazily. The scene inside the screen rolled three or four times. It seemed the woman had dropped the crystal orb. And soon, as the screen stopped rolling, it showed the woman helplessly collapsing to the ground. Inside the pouring rain, blood flowing out of the womans mask mixed into the mud and spread out. Perhaps because the muddy water got on the crystal, the screen looked dark overall. Almost like the scene was fading out. The movie was almost over, but Hao Win didnt get up from his seat. What will you do? When Ming Jie walked up and asked, Hao Win waved his hand dismissively. We havent gotten to the most important part, so we gotta stick around. After watching an inspiring movie, it was proper manners to stay seated until the very end. As such, Hao Win planned to see the end credits, which would show the names of the cast and crew, no matter what. * On the other hand, Luxurias temple was in the middle of a late-night chaos. No, to be more precise, it was engulfed in awkward silence. The tension was rapidly reaching a breaking point. B-Bishop. A female Priest walked up and urged the stiffly frozen old man. Only then did Bishop Roberto Servillo finally come to his senses. He still couldnt make out exactly what was going on. But one thing was for certain. Things had gone wrong. Majorly wrong. We sealed off the entrance. Lets hurry! In the next instant, the bishop pushed the female Priest aside and ran out of the room. His name was mentioned directly, clear evidence had been provided, and even the Parasites had appeared. He couldnt think of a way to spin himself out of this situation, so he planned to escape to Earth. As expected of someone who rose to the position of a bishop, his quick-judgment and instantaneous reaction were worthy of praise. The problem was that his enemies were more than a few steps ahead of him. KWANG! He rushed down to the first floor and raced toward the warp gate, but the tightly shut temple gate burst open. Around five or so people walked in with big strides. Hello~! This is Valhallas Team 1! The red-haired woman leading the way shouted sonorously. As for why were here well, Im sure we dont need to tell you. Chwiing! Phi Sora unsheathed her longsword and aimed it at the shell-shocked bishop. We only need one guy to come with us, so the rest of you may continue watching the movie. Of course, youre welcome to get in our way. What are you doing!? The female Priest, who hurriedly followed the bishop, shouted after seeing the intruders. Where do you think you are? This is the sacred home of Goddess Luxuria! You do not belong here! Well, even if you say that The Temple will not be ordered around by outsiders! We will take care of our own problems, so leave this place this instant! Ugh, why do I even need to respond to such bullshit? Phi Sora snorted. Fine, I guess the goddess might not be too pleased. Ill pray to Luxuria-nim later and work this out. Is that okay, Luxuria-nim? What absurd! [Sure, go ahead.] Before the female Priest could say anything, a sensual voice resounded in the temple. The female Priest flinched in shock. Even Phi Sora looked flustered as she didnt expect Luxuria to reply back. Hah, I guess shes had enough of traitors cosplaying as Priests and operating her temp Flash! Before she could finish her sentence, a flash of light burst out. A cluster of light came hurtling from the stairs before going back to its original location and striking the female Priest holding a crucifix. The female Priest fell down the stairs screaming. Phi Sora blinked. Before she noticed, Yi Sungjin was standing in front of her with his shield. Thats a good shield. Was that a reflection ability? Phi Sora asked, seeing steam rising from the shield. Yes, I got it from my last expedition. Yi Sungjin answered as he adjusted his glasses. Hoh. Thats pretty generous of those guys. Anyway. Grabbing Yi Sungjins shoulder and launching herself forward, Phi Sora flew up. Ill say it again. Youre welcome to get in our way. Landing on the floor, she stabbed her longsword into the female Priests back as she was slowly picking herself back up. A short scream burst out. Hoi! Phi Sora lifted the skewered female Priest and then waved her around. But dont blame us if you end up like this, alright? Kiiik! Kaaaaaak! The sword blade, which pierced through the female Priests stomach, twisted left and right. Phi Sora then swung the Priest off, saying she was too loud. As the female Priest fell to the floor in tatters, the dazedly staring Priests subconsciously took backward steps. It was then. Koong! The sound of something falling rang out. The path to the warp gate had been blocked off by Marcel Ghionea before anyone noticed. Even so, the bishop turned around and ran. It was in the direction of the temples storage. Kirik! Marcel Ghionea, who was preparing to shoot, lowered his bow. It was because he could see one of his teammates running after the bishop. Keuk! The madly running bishop suddenly felt himself lose control over his body. Should he say that the surrounding air got heavier? The surrounding gravity seemed to have gotten stronger all of a sudden. It wasnt a delusion. Beads of sweat formed on his forehead, and his arms and legs were flailing around against his will. Despite this, the bishop did not stop running. Hiya! Its a lovely day, isn''t it? But in the next moment, he jumped in a startle. A girl was running in the air next to him. Though, it would be more correct to say she was flying. But where are you going? This isnt the way to the warp gate. Is there something in the storage room? The girl asked while jogging in the air. The bishop stared at the girl with doubtful eyes before reflexively grabbing the crucifix hanging on his neck. Hello!? Yi Seol-Ah, who was running next to the bishop with an innocent smile, furrowed her brows. Youre supposed to reply if someone asks a question! Yelling angrily, she twisted her body in the air. Her spinning leg struck the bishops throat perfectly. Kuhuk! Crash! Just as the bishop tried to get up after tumbling down in an unsightly way Clang! He was forced to freeze with the sound of breaking glass. He could feel something shaking above his head. As he stealthily rolled his pupils up, he saw a wobbling arrow fletching that dug deep into the temples wall. Ah, I missed Huh? What was that? Were not dealing with a Parasite so hell die if we hit his face? Ah, I guess youre right, Aura. But shouldnt we treat traitors like Parasites? The bishop stared at the mumbling Yi Seol-Ah while looking as if he had instantly aged by 10 years. Unless he was seeing things, the arrow had created a deep, whirlpool-like crater around its point of impact. . Realizing that no tricks would allow him to escape, his limbs went limp. This bastard! As the bishop stumbled down, Maria came running in and then pounced on the bishop. You dare to scheme against us, against Valhalla!? You dare to call yourself the bishop of the Temple of Luxuria? You damned traitor! She slapped his face again and again with tears flowing down her face. Considering how shocked she must be as a fellow Priest of Luxuria, it was understandable for her to be angry to the point of crying, but why did it look like she was crying tears of joy? Regardless, what she said was perfectly fine. The problem was with her hand movements. After capturing an enemy, the normal thing would be to neutralize them or tie them up. But Youre the bishop! Youre a Level 6! Hmm!? Maria was busy stealing various accessories including the mitral and the crucifix artifact. This is it? You hopeless son of a bitch! Maria undressed the bishop in a flash before grabbing him by his hair. You evil son of a bitch, Ill have to investigate you thoroughly! Who knows what youre hiding!? Open your personal storage box! You better listen if you dont wanna die! Got that!? Maria bellowed and then dragged the bishop through the corridor by his hair. Yi Seol-Ah was about to ask where she was going but flinched in fright. Dollar signs were spinning in Marias pupils. Wow Phi Sora dropped her jaw as she stared at Maria walking off hastily. Can she get any more obvious Ehew. Why isnt there a single normal person in my team? She shook her head before shaking off the blood dripping from her longsword and running after Maria. She did not notice Yi Sungjin looking at her uncomfortably. Youre the one to say, Team Leader. Yi Sungjin muttered quietly after recalling how Phi Sora killed the female Priest. Youre not wrong. Marcel Ghionea walked up and placed his hand on Yi Sungjins shoulder. But if youre a man, you need to learn to speak your mind in front of the person in question. I dont know. Why dont you demonstrate it for me, Ghionea Hyung? Not passing your responsibilities onto others is also what a man should do. With that, Marcel Ghionea quickly ran forward. Yi Sungjin quietly heaved out a sigh. Chapter 393. Intention (1) The situation quickly came to an end. Valhalla first subdued the enemy and then climbed up the cliff to exterminate the Evil Phantoms trapped inside the cage of light. When he finished killing every last one of the Evil Phantoms, screeching in pain from the Requiem of Stars, Seol Jihu raised his spear above his head so that people below could see. This was the cut sign. Eun Yuri flopped to the ground as soon as she saw the signal. Controlling dozens of communication crystals and simultaneously using magic was certainly not an easy task. Good job. Seol Jihu gave Eun Yuri a pat on the shoulder in appreciation. Panting for breath, she barely managed to nod, her eyes a little puffy from fatigue. Then she threw a glance to the side. There, Seo Yuhui was kneeling on the ground, her hands roaming every inch of her own body. Noona? Seol Jihu flinched when he saw her up close. Something was not right. Seo Yuhui was collecting rain with her hands and cleansing her body with it. Dirty. Dirty. She rubbed the nape of her neck, where the burly man had grabbed her. She rubbed all the other parts of her body where the mans gaze might have landed. All the while, she kept uttering the word dirty. She rubbed with such a force that her skin began to redden and swell. Her usual gentle self was gone and a look of revulsion spread across her face like shed just seen a thousand maggots crawl across her skin. Seol Jihu could tell she was far from okay. He asked carefully. Are you okay? Seo Yuhui paused instantly. The revulsion clouding her eyes quickly receded and her face now beamed with hope, as if she had just witnessed the Messiah. J-Jihu. Yes? What is it? My neck. Your neck? Touch my neck. Hurry. It was an unexpected request, but Seol Jihu quickly reached out. His fingers brushed her long, delicate neck. Huuuu Seo Yuhui grasped Seol Jihus hands, closed her eyes, and let out a long, restorative breath. Haaaa There was something erotic about the way her heated breath touched his hands and her body trembled, soaked from head to toe with rain. Seol Jihu slowly pulled his hands away from her. Seo Yuhui opened her eyes halfway. Noona, you should get to the tent. I cant. My legs wont move. It kind of sounded like she was pouting. Ill help you. Lets go. Seol Jihu picked Seo Yuhui up from the ground and pulled her to his chest. Drenched in rain, he walked across the battlefield toward their campsite. Im sorry. Suddenly, a faint voice broke the awkward silence between the two. I thought Id be okay. Seol Jihu lowered his gaze slowly. He knew Moirais Souvenir had healed both her holy power and her body. But the woman in his arms looked more tired than he had ever seen her. Dont apologize. Seol Jihu tried to sound cheerful. Its not a big deal. Not a big deal? Ah, the thing is, I know. Seol Jihu continued in a casual tone. I first heard about it from Sung Shihyun, and the bishop also said something similar. Seo Yuhui remained silent and only furrowed her brow slightly. Actually, Ive experienced something similar. Im not a germaphobe, but I do have a compulsion of sorts. No. Pardon? Im not a germaphobe. Seo Yuhuis voice suddenly became articulate. I. After a moment of silence, Seo Yuhui continued. Im the apostle of Luxuria. Conscious of the eyes watching them, her voice once again dwindled to a whisper. In a way, an executor is like the incarnation of the god they serve. Seol Jihu nodded in silence. Hed heard. The higher their level, the more likely they were to be influenced by the gods they served. There were differences between individuals, of course, but Earthlings usually came under this influence when they first became High Rankers. The pressure intensified when they became Unique Rankers, but it was still bearable. But things were a little different for executors. Because executors received their powers directly from their gods, they were influenced more greatly than others. Not only their emotions but also their thoughts and actions were affected by their gods. Once his thoughts reached this far, Seol Jihu abruptly came to a halt. And Im a Priest. The whisper continued. Priests are closer to their gods than any other Classes so theyre the most affected among all Executors. The goddess that Seo Yuhui served was Luxuria, the goddess of lust. Noona. Seol Jihu asked in disbelief. Dont tell me youre. Once again Seo Yuhui gave a long sigh and nodded. Wait. How bad is it? Lets just say that I didnt know it was going to be this bad? Seo Yuhui spoke slowly and with deliberation. Its not just men. Women are dangerous, too. Regardless of age or sex, I. And its not only touching. Gaze, smell, any kind of stimulation. The lingering sensation of a touch or even pain. Seo Yuhuis voice began to waver and she clamped her lips. Seol Jihu unwittingly closed his eyes. [Dont you know her nickname? Its Steel Wall.] [Werent you disgusted whenever you touched a man?] [Lady Seo Yuhui avoids uncleanliness so much that it nears mysophobia. She detested even the slightest touch from foreign things.] [For someone who avoided making contact with others like a plague to be hugging a man.] The voices from the past raced through his head. Everyone had it wrong. They knew nothing about the truth. Seo Yuhui wasnt mysophobic. She had no choice but to put up a steel wall. Just as Cinzia suffered from lethargy, Seo Yuhui, who served Goddess Luxuria, was suffering from lust. The same was true of what had just happened. She wasnt calling the burly man dirty. It was an expression of self-hatred stemming from feeling excited and almost climaxing at the touch of a man who exposed and abused her, even if it was just acting. Youve been withholding it? Yeah. Seo Yuhui admitted with a blush. Im a healthy woman so, of course, I think about it but I dont want to sleep with just anyone and let my desires get the best of me. But the more I endure my desires, the stronger they become. And the goddess influence is getting stronger, too. Lust was a primitive emotion that could be relieved to some extent by satisfying desires. But Seo Yuhui refused to become an animal, driven only by its urges. She curled up in Seol Jihus arms, hiding her face in embarrassment. The campsite was filling up and getting noisy. Seol Jihu adjusted his grip on Seo Yuhuis arms and resumed walking. You should get some rest. Change your clothes, too. Ill be on the watch. Thanks. Seo Yuhui gave a frail smile. After he dropped her off in the tent, Seol Jihu stepped outside and settled down near the entrance. He couldnt help but notice the sound of her clothes falling. No one came by except Eun Yuri, who made a brief stop to pick up ropes to tie up the captives. Everyone was focused on post-battle activities. Or, more precisely speaking. Woah. Looks like we hit a jackpot. Look at this equipment! A gold mine! Its a gold mine! They were identifying the dead and those who had fainted. All the while they were busy collecting weapons and equipment from them. What they were doing was nothing short of looting, but Seol Jihu did not stop them. He wouldnt have cared anyway, but Seo Yuhui was occupying his mind, especially at this moment. Now that he knew her secret, everything seemed to fall in place. Why hadnt he noticed until now? It didnt take long for Seol Jihu to figure out the answer to that question. Subsequently, another question formed in his mind. Ever since their first meeting, to him specifically, Seo Yuhui had been. Unable to overcome his curiosity, Seol Jihu turned and poked his face into the tent. Noona. But Seo Yuhui had already changed into clean clothes and was lying in her sleeping bag. Seol Jihu stared at Seo Yuhuis sleeping face for a while before pulling his head out of the tent. He turned his eyes forward again, putting his question aside for the time being. * The next morning, the rain that poured all night stopped like somebody turned off a faucet. Under the bright sunshine, the members of Valhalla finished their breakfast. All of them looked happy and content as they took down their tents and loaded their belongings into the carriages that Kazuki had brought along. Sure, they had won, but that wasnt the only reason. The quality of the weapons and equipment they had looted from the enemy was shockingly high. But then again, that was to be expected. This equipment was fit to be used by Level 6s. Not even a hundred of them existed in all of Paradise. The other loots were also of good quality, all at least Level 4. The extra rewards from this mission were substantial. Valhalla took the five humans that led the attack as captives. Seol Jihu had hoped to capture them alive no matter what and he got what he wanted. It was clear that whatever was in store for them from now on would be far from pleasant. The five couldnt look more pitiful. They were stripped of all clothing and had ropes tied to their waists. They also wore thick collars around their necks, which were connected to long chains tied to a nearby tree. In short, they were being treated like dogs rather than humans. Hey. Heres your breakfast. Chohong threw a pot in front of the captives. Youll all have to run like crazy behind the carriage for the next few days. Dont you think you should save up some energy? Chohong snickered as she looked down at the mixture that had spilled from the pot. It was a mixture of leftovers from their breakfast, basically an inedible garbage. Arent you being too nice? These scumbags not only tried to kill us, but also betrayed humanity and joined hands with the Parasites. But youre still giving them food? Kindness is one of my many fine qualities. What are you guys waiting for? Go on, eat it! Audrey Basler smirked and Chohong hastened the captives. Ah, is it because youre all tied up? Well then, you should lick it like the dogs you are. It was then a look of defiance crossed the face of the young man, who had been quiet until now. Chohongs words seemed to have hurt his pride. Look at this guy! Chohong gave a light chuckle, and then suddenly, all traces of joy disappeared from her face. She grabbed the young mans hair, and. I guess this doesnt suit his highness and his expensive tastes, does it? Koong! Uup! She slammed his face into the food waste. Open your mouth! Eat it! She moved her hand left and right, rubbing the young mans face on the ground, then yanked his hair back and forced him to look her in the eye. Bitches arent supposed to complain about their food. So whats with that look? Pieces of garbage spattered on his face and the young man groaned. All of you, eat. Ill give you 10 seconds. Those who dont eat in 10 seconds, Ill make you wish you had. The remaining four flinched at Chohongs stare. You dont like the food? Do you need a dipping sauce or something? Spit! Chohong spat into the mixture. Will that even be enough? You need some salt if you really want to get the taste right. Audrey Basler smirked and shook her hair above the pot. Flakes of white dandruff fell into the mixture. Eun Yuri, who was wrapping a leather strap around a tree branch to make a whip, cringed at the sight. She seemed disgusted. But this was only the beginning. What are you talking about? Fragrance is what matters the most! Hugo shouted and crouched down above the pot. Fffffft! Everyones face stiffened at the farting noise. The noise, which started out light and casual, suddenly became heavy and dull. Fuck. Hugo shot to his feet. He waddled across the field and disappeared in a hurry. Disgusting bastard. Oh Rahee covered her mouth with one hand and retched. Finally, when Hoshino Urara pissed into the pot, Kazuki could no longer witness this abomination and fled the scene. Um. Chohong hesitated. She didnt want to go anywhere near the food covered with feces and urine. Stop it! The woman finally broke down. What? Stop! This This is too cruel! At least let us It was then. Whats going on? Asked Seol Jihu as he walked toward them from the tent. We have to leave soon so why are you all gathered here? Huh? Um, uh. Chohong hesitated. We gave them breakfast but they arent eating. Breakfast? Seol Jihu glanced across the clearing and quickly realized the situation. The utterly disgusting state of the food and the bits of debris across the young mans face were both dead giveaways. He slowly turned his gaze and Chohong averted her eyes. Audrey Basler smiled nervously. I was just trying to be nice but they wont eat. I guess theyre not hungry. What should we do? Seol Jihu let out a sigh. If theyre not hungry. Then he raised his foot. We should make them. Puk! He kicked with all his might. The woman collapsed to the ground with a shriek. Everyone opened their eyes wide. Seol Jihu discovered a palm-sized tattoo of a snake on the womans neck and his lips formed a mocking sneer. And he didnt stop with just one kick. Puk, puk, puk, puk! He also kicked the four others in turn. The burly man took an especially hard beating. The hands that had strangled Seo Yuhui were kicked, stomped on, and beaten. The beating was so severe that even Audrey Basler retreated with a cringe. It reminded her of what had happened to her in the past at the banquet. Hey, hey, stop! Finally, Chohong intervened. Youre going to kill them. Werent you the one who wanted them alive? We can heal them afterwards. Seol Jihu remarked coldly as he pushed Chohong to the side. Then he aimed as if he was kicking a soccer ball and gave the woman another kick. Thats right! Kill us! The woman screamed, blood gushing from her nose and her mouth. Kill us! We wont give in to you! Give in? Seol Jihu lowered his foot. With a scoff, he slowly crouched beside the woman and looked into her eyes. There must be a misunderstanding here, Level 6 Ghost Striker, Miss Kishi Yukino. The woman, Kishi Yukino flinched, even though it shouldnt be surprising that the enemy knew her name. All five of them were quite famous in Paradise, after all. What really shocked her and her comrades was what came after. Seol Jihu began to recite their summoned date, sex, age, nationality, and even affiliation. Because they had no way of knowing his innate ability, they were led to believe that he had thoroughly researched them beforehand. Dont flatter yourselves. We dont want to ask you any questions or squeeze information out of you. Weve already captured the bishop, so why would we? H-How. Let me repeat this one more time just to be clear. You have nothing to offer us. Were only keeping you alive to use as sacrifices. Keep your mouth shut and your head down if you want to die peacefully when everythings over. Seol Jihu threw another punch at Kishi Yukino, who had been rendered speechless. He shook the blood off from his hand and foot before speaking. Were leaving soon. Bring them all and tie them to the back of the carriages. His cold voice made Chohong click her tongue. The roads are in bad shape. Itll take at least 10 days. It doesnt matter. Theyll run if they want to live. Mister Kazuki brought two carriages, so divide them into two groups. Okay! Eun Yuri replied merrily. She untied the ropes from the tree and raised the homemade, black, leather whip in her hand. Lets go, everyone~ The five dogs squirmed with discomfort. Eun Yuri flicked her arm and the whip slashed the young man, leaving a red line on his naked butt. Lets go~ This bitch! The burly man also vented his anger and Eun Yuri whipped him as well. He clenched his teeth, his face buried in the damp soil and his butt aching from the lash. But these kinds of reactions seemed to excite Eun Yuri even more. Her cheeks were flushed and her eyes sparkled. The slight curl at one corner of her mouth was another proof. Lets go~ Swish! The whip once again struck the young mans back and he clenched his teeth. In the end, the five were forced to walk on their hands and knees like vermin. * Around the same time. When morning came, all the human territories in Paradise bustled with noise. Everyone who watched the shocking movie from the night before was talking about it. Father! Father! The same was true of Haramark. Teresa looked for King Prihi as soon as she opened her eyes. Did you see it? Did you? I did. I could hardly sleep afterward. Prihi replied from his office, calmly tilting his teacup. How can you be so calm? I couldnt sleep a wink last night! Something has been bothering me. ? Earlier, I spoke with the Executor of Avarice through the communication crystal. He said he was the director and that Valhallas representative was the producer. Prihi set his cup down and tapped the desk with his finger. I just dont understand the purpose of their production. Purpose? They didnt have to broadcast it live everywhere, but they did. This makes me think they have a hidden motive. Prihi thought for a while before going on. I believe they were trying to gain justification for something. Justification? Yes. And if Im right, well soon see the sequel. Prihi muttered to himself and stood up from the desk. Teresa looked puzzled. We should head to Eva. Prihi spoke. This plan of theirs is too over the top for the simple purpose of securing evidence. They must have a bigger picture in mind, and we might be able to help them paint it. We should head to Eva, and. Prihi, who turned to face Teresa, paused in the middle of his sentence. His daughter was already dressed in her armor and even carrying a bag on her back. She seemed ready to depart at any moment. When? Uhuhuhu. Teresa twisted and turned her body coyly. I packed early in the morning. I told you I couldnt sleep. Also, I wanted to see him badly. Prihi shook his head. Ill get ready right away. Chapter 394. Intention (2) Seol Jihu kept true to his words. Though he may be a kind leader to those inside his fence, he showed no sympathy to those who crossed the line. As a result, Kishi Yukino and the other captives had to run all day while tied to the carriages. The one or two people who tripped and fell were forcefully dragged along the ground until the carriages stopped. The saving grace was that the ground was soft from the rain that had fallen this past couple of days, but that didnt mean there was no force of friction or terrain features like the rocks and tree trunks. This naturally meant that the collapsed captives had to suffer through a burning pain while being dragged along the ground, screaming every time their skin scraped and tore. However, they became quiet once six or so days went by. The carriages came to a stop once the sun set on the seventh day. After eating dinner, the members of Valhalla discussed how to divide the stolen equipment under Seol Jihus permission before falling asleep. Seol Jihu also crawled into his sleeping bag but woke up after feeling someone shake his body. Eun Yuri was turning her body left and right while yawning widely. It was time to change the night watch. Seol Jihu checked on the captives as soon as he started his shift. Two of them were smeared in blood from head to toe. Seol Jihu wasnt sure whether they had collapsed or died. The other three captives, who were covered in dust, looked fine in comparison, but they were still sprawled on the ground like dead frogs. While it seemed like he had nothing to worry about, Seol Jihu still checked their status windows with the Nine Eyes. Only after confirming that their current condition was heavily injured or critically injured did he turn away. Hmm? Seol Jihu stopped before he could even walk a few steps. A night watch usually had two people standing watch. The woman keeping watch with him was sitting next to the campfire. Noona? It was Seo Yuhui. Curled up with her arms around her knees and her half-buried face staring dazedly at the campfire, she looked a bit pitiful. What had been worrying Seol Jihu the most during this return trip back werent the captives or the future events, but Seo Yuhui. Though she tried hard to mask it, after finding out about Seo Yuhuis circumstances, Seol Jihu started to notice Seo Yuhui repressing herself or being tired. Her chronic illness had reignited from the recent event, and it seemed she was still in shock from the whole thing. It looks like being an apostle isnt so easy To be blunt, gluttony would only make one eat more. Sloth, avarice, and others didnt prevent one from living a normal life either. But lust was different. It heightened ones sexual drive, and the body would perceive intense gazes from ones surroundings as pleasure. [I I didnt think it would be this bad either] What Seo Yuhui said a week ago still lingered on his mind. She wasnt normally like this, so Seol Jihu couldnt imagine how uncomfortable she must have felt to suddenly change after becoming an Executor. At the same time, he developed a newfound admiration for her. It was said that the desires of the Seven Sins would grow stronger as they built up without being relieved. He could tell just how powerful Seo Yuhuis willpower must have been to have held out without expressing the desire. Seol Jihu sighed. He didnt feel good whenever he saw Seo Yuhui being in a daze. He wanted her to regain her smile. But words that were not followed by action were often meaningless. And so, he took out a pot and began to boil water. He cooked ramen with more care and attention than usual. Seo Yuhui, who was absorbed in thought, came to her senses when a tray was placed in front of her. A bowl of ramen, steaming deliciously and topped with a soft-boiled egg, a plate of well-aged kimchi, and a bowl of cold rice namely, Seol Jihus Special Ramen Set was ready. Her eyes widened. When she looked back with a surprised face, Seol Jihu smiled softly and gestured at the tray. You surprised me Seo Yuhui seemed to be at a loss for what to do, looking a bit worried. Jeez, Im going to get fat if I eat this late Eii, you can afford to gain some weight, Noona. No, its not that. Whenever I eat, the fat all goes here. Seo Yuhui mumbled while propping up her breasts slightly. I dont mind, Seol Jihu swallowed these words before uttering them. After finding out about her secret, he was more careful with his words. It wasnt as if he didnt understand her concern. He could think of more than a few reasons on how having big breasts would be uncomfortable. Not only would they make ones shoulders stiff, but he had also seen Yoo Seonhwa wanting to take a break after walking for a few hours from neck and back pain. And during that time of the month, they would grow bigger and demand a separate set of underwear, and tight clothes like button-ups would be too stifling to wear. Additionally, one would have to be mindful when they went down a staircase or eat something that could drip, sweat would pool under or between the breasts during summer, and one might wake up in the middle of the night from the pressure. As Seol Jihu once lived together with Yoo Seonhwa, he knew the pains of someone with big breasts. If youre that worried, Ill just eat it. No, I didnt mean I wont eat. God, please forgive me for giving in to temptation. Seo Yuhui quickly picked up the chopsticks. Slurp. A satisfied smile bloomed on her face as the noodles went into her mouth. Mmn! Its too good. Seo Yuhui was absorbed in eating for a while before feeling an odd gaze. Glancing up, she saw Seol Jihu staring at her with worry and concern. She could easily guess why he prepared this ramen for her. Sorry. When their eyes met, Seol Jihu spoke calmly. I didnt think they would go that far. He was talking about how the giant tore up Seo Yuhuis clothes at Kishi Yukinos command. It was an unexpected situation for sure. The entire situation was being broadcasted to every city in Paradise, so it would be surprising if she was not shocked. Though he had no way of knowing for sure, given her personality, she must have felt greatly ashamed. Mm. Are you worried about me? Seo Yuhui made an odd expression. What should I do? Thousands of people must have seen me What if I cant get married? You dont have to worry about that. Are you saying that because its not your problem? Or are you going to take responsibility for this noona? Realizing that Seol Jihu was worried about her, Seo Yuhui spoke jokingly. Yes, Ill take responsibility. Hnng, are you sure youre not just saying that? Who knows if youll ignore me in the future? In the first place, I dont think a little skin being exposed is going to make you stay single forever. If anything, youll have a lot more suitors. As Seol Jihu replied in a joking manner as well, Seo Yuhui pouted slightly. Seol Jihu chuckled before clearing his throat. Noona, theres something I want to know. This was a good opportunity. Seo Yuhui seemed to be in a better mood. It was finally time to ask what he had been wondering for a few days. Once Seo Yuhui tilted her head slightly and nodded, Seol Jihu carefully brought up the topic he had been meaning to for days. To be honest I didnt think youd be hiding such a secret. . But after thinking about it for a bit, I noticed something strange. You are the apostle of lust. I should have considered it at least once given my knowledge of Executors, so why didnt I notice? Seol Jihu continued. It was probably because I didnt feel anything of the sort from how you treat me. From the moment we met until now. Indeed. Ever since she became an apostle, she had been extremely careful to the point of avoiding contact with others. With just one exception. For this person, she went as far as to move her place of residence to get closer, and she hugged him whenever she had the chance. Even when Seol Jihu snuck into her bed and buried himself in her chest, she would embrace him back and pat him rather than looking uncomfortable. Unless Seo Yuhui was faking it the whole time, he was clearly receiving special treatment. Feeling that Seo Yuhui must know what he was asking about, Seol Jihu patiently waited for her response. Mmm. Seo Yuhui put down the bowl of ramen and lowered her head. She looked to be deep in thought. Then, she exhaled lightly and looked straight at Seol Jihu. You see, Jihu, I am curious about something too. Can I ask just one thing? Huh? Ah, yes. Whats the reason Luxuria-nim cherishes you so much? Seol Jihu furrowed his brows. He didnt expect her to suddenly bring up Luxurias name. Of course, the Seven Gods can favor a particular Earthling. But they are generally not interested in Earthlings that serve another god because, in a way, that would be encroaching on another gods territory. Seo Yuhui spoke softly. But Luxuria-nim is very, very interested in you. Almost to the point of being excessive. She mentions you a lot when she talks to me too. Luxuria-nim talks about me? Yep. But whats even more surprising is that Gula-nim doesnt say anything. Though I cant be sure, its like she understands why and glosses over it, even though it would make sense for her to be displeased. . So anyway, do you have any idea why Luxuria-nim adores you this much? Seol Jihu was blinking in confusion for a while now. He looked completely lost. It was true that Luxuria doted on him, but as far as he was aware, she was like that to all Earthlings. Wasnt that the reason Luxuria was so popular among Earthlings, even being known as the kindest god? For a moment, an awkward silence filled the air. Seeing Seol Jihus clueless face, Seo Yuhui smiled. In case youre wondering, Im not saying that the answer to your question is because of Luxuria-nim. Of course, as her apostle, I cant deny her influence, but I know my feelings better than anyone else. Seo Yuhui placed her hand on her chest. It doesnt matter how people in Paradise see and think of me. But what matters is that Im ultimately in the same position as they are. Im someone from Earth who entered Paradise. Right. Exactly. So Im not a saintess or an apostle. Im just Seo Yuhui, a normal girl. With that, Seo Yuhui cleared her throat. I dont think lust is a bad thing. If I felt an aversion toward sexual desire, I wouldnt have accepted the position of an apostle in the first place. Seol Jihu nodded his head and listened silently. Of course, its hard and painful when my body reacts to people I dont like, especially people I despise and am disgusted by. But Seo Yuhui trailed off as if she remembered someone. Then, she continued in a bright voice. If I feel this way from a man I love, and if he and I can make love together, I think I couldnt be happier. Seo Yuhui put her hands together and spoke calmly. If it isnt from an artificial emotion that comes from me being an apostle if its something that my heart genuinely wants then just holding hands would make me happy. She then looked at Seol Jihu and smiled sweetly. No, its made me happy. Really. Her manner of speech changed from a hypothetical to an actual. Meaning, she had already experienced it. Seol Jihu dazedly stared at Seo Yuhui before he noticed. What she said was simple. If it was someone she hated, she didnt want to even look at them. But if it was someone she loved, even holding hands with him would make her heart flutter. And that must mean one thing. Youre not going to say you dont get it even after I said all this, right? Seo Yuhui looked away and giggled. Seol Jihus face turned red. Uh Theres something Ive been thinking about doing after going back to Eva. After a brief silence, he spoke with a dry cough. Its recruiting. Recruiting? Yes. Theres someone who helped whole-heartedly so that everything would go smoothly. I see. Seo Yuhuis eyes widened at Seol Jihus unexpected words. However, she smiled at the next moment. He had changed the subject naturally. But she had somewhat expected this to happen. Perhaps she should give him points for not saying huh? and pretending not to have heard. Yes. Without this persons help, none of this would have been possible. We might have suffered a huge loss too. I see. The problem is that she made this happen by putting herself in danger. She even risked her life. Hm? However, Seo Yuhui soon realized that she was mistaken. Seol Jihu had not changed the subject or avoided giving an answer. So I decided to recruit her once and for all. Im going to place her into Valhallas main team and have her stay by my side. W-What what for? Seo Yuhui was leaning forward unknowingly. To make sure she never does anything like that again. Thats it? No. A lot of people are aiming for her so I need to protect her and also Also? Uh. Seol Jihu smacked his lips at Seo Yuhuis incessant questioning. He then spoke calmly. If she wants Yes? I can stay by her side forever and make her ramen whenever she wants. Seo Yuhuis mouth slowly widened. She was clearly taken aback. Bewitching face, glamorous figure. With her otherworldly appearance, Seo Yuhui had received countless confessions over her lifetime. It wouldnt be an exaggeration to say she received hundreds. But to say, I will keep you by my side and make ramen for you whenever you want. She had not heard such a clumsy, uncool confession since the time her university junior had said, Noona, do you want to come to my place and eat ramen? When she heard these words for the first time, she ceased all contact with the junior completely. But for some reason So, so powerful! Even though what he said was no different than what that junior had said, the feeling she got from Seol Jihus words was far too different. Looking at the bowl of ramen she pushed off to the side, the corner of her mouth curled up continuously. In the end, Seo Yuhui couldnt hold her laughter back and covered her mouth. Of course, she couldnt do anything about the laughter leaking out. Seol Jihu stared at Seo Yuhui as she giggled crazily. He had mustered up his courage to say what he just did. Not knowing what was so funny, he waited for her answer nervously. Yeah. Soon, Seo Yuhui stopped giggling and spoke with a beaming smile. I think thats a good idea too. If shes as amazing as you say, then you need to hold onto her for sure. As she emphasized the words for sure, her face flushed red like the setting sun being reflected on a river. You think so? Un And my guess is that she wont say no. Seo Yuhui smiled gently while twisting her body. Seol Jihu smiled brightly. Im relieved to hear you say that. Ill let Miss Baek Haeju know as soon as I get back. Seo Yuhui looked like shed taken a blow. She glared at Seol Jihu, something she only did once in a blue moon. Im kidding, Im kidding. You were laughing so much that I wanted to get back at you a bit, haha. Hmph. Meanie. Whats wrong with laughing from joy? You almost made me sad. Its embarrassing. Ehew. You miser. Come here. Seo Yuhui tapped her thighs. Seol Jihu dragged his butt over and gently placed his head down. Though he was relieved to see her stroking his hair with her usual gentle expression, he still asked just in case. Are you okay? Yes, Im fine. Even if I do this? Seol Jihu dug his face deeper between her thighs and rubbed it in a slightly risque place. Seo Yuhuis eyes narrowed. Its fine but are you fine with it? ? Can you handle it? Youll take responsibility for this noona, right? Saying so, Seo Yuhui stuck out her tongue and licked her upper lip. Seol Jihu winced. The pure saintess who served a god suddenly seemed like an enchantress whose peerless beauty was enough to cause the downfall of a country. Fufu, if you keep joking around, dont blame me for devouring you. Seol Jihu thought for a moment before nodding his head. Mn, being devoured by you doesnt seem like a bad idea. Oh, is that what youre into? I dont have a preference. What about you? Hmm, if I had to say, I guess Im more into being devoured? Youll be surprised if you see my alias, traits, and level of cognition. Can you show them to me? No. Its too embarrassing. Im going to die of shame if I show them to you. Seo Yuhui winked while smiling like a seductress. Seol Jihu immediately made a vow to pass Gulas trial as soon as possible. Though his Nine Eyes couldnt see through Seo Yuhuis status window, there was a chance it might be able to once he became an Executor. After all, they would both be apostles then. The moon is really pretty tonight, isnt it? Seo Yuhui regained her smile and looked up at the night sky with the dreamy eyes of a young maiden in love. Then, hearing the words, Youre prettier, Noona, she lowered her head. Oh, really? Seol Jihu smiled bashfully. Seo Yuhui smiled beamingly as well. People often said that couples in their honeymoon period could spend all day just staring at each other. And exchanging silent looks was enough to make smiles bloom on their faces. Aww. Seo Yuhui shook her head and lightly slapped Seol Jihus cheeks in embarrassment. Seol Jihu grabbed her hand and carefully wrapped it around his face. Seo Yuhui lowered her upper body and quietly whispered something into his ears. Noona youre too lewd. You dont like it? No, I love it. The two of them broke out into giggles once again. The giant, who woke up from the clamor, saw this scene and spat out blood. As his senses returned to his body, he grunted at the flooding pain. A hot, heartwarming air flowed on one side, and a cold air flowed on the other. It was an extremely contrasting sight to behold. * As expected, the carriage arrived at its destination four days later. A huge crowd was gathered at Evas gate. Theyre here! Theyre here! Over here! Seeing two carriages making their way toward the city, more and more people started to come together from all directions. Then, they screamed. It was because they saw the figures being dragged along by ropes tied to the carriages. Three were walking staggeringly as if to collapse at any moment. Two had already fallen and showed no signs of movement. As their blood made a long trail on the road, the crowd that was running up to the carriages came to a sudden stop. Using this opening, the carriages leisurely cut through the road. It wasnt until the carriages arrived at Valhallas building that Seol Jihu showed himself. Once the carriage doors opened, people who followed them to the organizations building crowded around them. After seeing Seol Jihu, they threw one question after the other. Their reaction was slightly different than when he made his triumphant return from the Tigol Fortress War. A crowd had gathered back then too, but it was to reaffirm the news of the victory with their own eyes and celebrate. But this time, it was for a different reason. The recent incident was directly aiming at humanity. It wasnt that a huge result that would greatly influence humanity came out. Rather, it would be coming out soon. Because of one person. Though Seol Jihu was being bombarded with questions, he did not react strongly. What happened? Were there really traitors that were secretly communicating with the Parasites? Youve seen it with your own eyes. Is there a need to ask that question? Several organizations were behind the group that attacked Valhalla! What will you do about those organizations? What will we do? Thats something for those organizations to investigate and explain. I dont believe its Valhallas turn to speak yet. Well, we have all the evidence in the world, so they better be prepared if theyre going to say we plotted all this. Seol Jihu made his way through the crowd while replying calmly. It was then. Why did you broadcast the incident to the whole world? What is your intention? Hearing a certain question, he stopped before he entered the main gate. His intention for making the movie? Seol Jihu turned around. I will say just one thing. The crowd immediately turned silent. Those from intelligence organizations got ready to note his next sentence, word by word. The reason I broadcasted the incident to the whole world was to honor the memory of the deceased. To honor the memory of the deceased? The person who asked the question repeated Seol Jihus answer in a daze. Yes. To honor the memory of Raging Temperance. It wasnt just him. The ones who were busily writing down Seol Jihus words also doubted their ears and paused. What what does that mean? Raging Temperance is Our enemy. But he was an outstanding Army Commander who is deserving of my utmost respect. Thats right. This movie was made to honor the memory of the Parasites Fourth Army Commander, the Great General Raging Temperance! Kazuki dropped his head. Seol Jihu grinned at the people staring at him dumbfoundedly. Please include that in the news story so that the traitors can deliver it to the Parasites. Seol Jihu then turned around and walked inside, all the while holding onto the quietly giggling Seo Yuhuis hand. Each and every member of Valhalla followed after the young man with light, cheerful steps. * Youre back? Seol Jihu could see Kim Hannah waiting at the entrance once he opened the front door. I see that you threw a real bombshell. She looked at Seol Jihu and Seo Yuhui sticking together like pancakes and sent a subtle glance. It looks like you made some progress. In what regard? Kim Hannah shrugged and then grabbed the clipboard under her arm. We can talk about Jinah later. Anyways, you came back at the perfect time. There are two things I need to report to you. One is about Scheherazade, and the other is about an important guest from Haramark. An important guest? Oh, is Princess Teresa here? Kim Hannah shook her head. That too, but both reports are about something else. She then started speaking. * Same time. The Parasite Queen, who had been slumbering for a long time on the Corrupted Throne, suddenly opened her eyes. She had not recovered yet. Despite being asleep for close to a year, the cost of ignoring the law of causality and forcefully descending on Tigol Fortress had simply been too terrifying. To return to her past condition, she would have to rest at least a few months more. There was one reason she opened her eyes. It was because she suddenly sensed a strange movement of the stars. In a half-conscious state, the Parasite Queen slowly opened her eyes and looked up. After observing the outer space with a calm gaze [?] Her brows suddenly wriggled violently. [N-No] She didnt know exactly what happened during the time that she had been asleep. [Insanity!] But, her eyes shot open after confirming the movement of the celestial bodies. Chapter 395. Resolve (1) Shall we go to the office? There are a few unwanted people listening in. Well, not that theyll live to tell the tale. Kim Hannah threw a meaningful smile behind Seol Jihu. One of the captives who met her gaze bit down on his lip. Fran?ois Delon. He was a Level 6 White Swordsman from Area 2. Most importantly, he was from Sinyoung, the organization that Kim Hannah used to be a part of in the past. How must he feel after meeting his past colleague as an enemy? Not in a battlefield, but as a captive, to boot. Alright, well do that. Chohong, throw them all in the jail. Seol Jihu readily agreed. Youre talking about the underground prison under the royal palace, right? Chohong snickered and dragged the captives away. Next, Seol Jihu entered his office and sat down behind his desk. Ill start with the news about Scheherazade. Kim Hannah looked at her clipboard and started in a monotonous tone. While the video was playing, Valhallas Team 1 raided the Temple of Luxurias main branch and successfully captured Roberto Servillo. I heard you guys almost ran into a problem. Organizations within Scheherazade noticed the situation in the middle and rushed to the plaza. They tried to threaten the Triads into stopping the screening of the movie, but they went back reluctantly after realizing that Miss Baek Haeju was there. Kim Hannah cleared her throat. That small incident was resolved without a hiccup, but the problem happened elsewhere. Where? While a member of Team 1 was rans investigating the bishops private storage, there was a slight holdup. Kim Hannah corrected herself in the middle and cleared her throat. It must have been when the movie ended. While Team 1 was investigating the bishops private storage, Scheherazade Royal Family supposedly sent their guards to the temple. And? Things might have gotten complicated if not for Team Leader Phi Soras quick judgment. Kim Hannah spoke clearly. As soon as Team Member Yi Seol-Ah notified her of the guards arrival, Team Leader Phi Sora changed the plan to joining up with the Triads and leaving. The team swiftly left Scheherazade with the bishop. Seol Jihu sighed. Scheherazade Royal Family dispatched guards to the temple? Given their close relationship with Sinyoung, they probably didnt have good intentions in doing so either. Since the royal families had jurisdiction over incidents that happened inside their cities, being delayed any longer might have made the matter more complicated. Miss Maria is in Team 1, right? Seol Jihu smacked his lips. Tell her to come see me later. Understood. Kim Hannah smiled bitterly. Anyway, what happened after that? Team 1 safely brought the bishop to Eva and locked him in Evas underground prison. The Scheherazade Royal Family naturally became a dog chasing after a butterfly. But it seems they have no intention of giving up because theyre supposedly sending an envoy to Eva. I was told he would arrive tomorrow. First guards, and now an envoy. Seol Jihu tapped on the desk with his index finger. They should know what their action signifies Why do you think theyre going so far? Its most likely to secure the bishop who is the main culprit behind this incident. Because the bishop is related to Sinyoung, and Sinyoung is related to the Scheherazade Royal Family. So because Sinyoung cant afford to make a move, theyre making the Royal Family move in their place? That seems likely. Sinyoungs involvement in this incident is clear, so theyre likely finding it difficult to move openly. Indeed, a member of Sinyoung was confirmed to have participated in this incident, and Fran?ois Delon wasnt a simple, run-of-the-mill member either. To say that they knew nothing of this matter would be a stretch. Looks like they at least have some conscience left. Seol Jihu chuckled and gave a sarcastic remark. What will you do? As the capital of humanity, the Scheherazade Royal Family holds higher authority than the other royal families. Authority? Oh please. Without Sinyoung backing them up, they wouldnt be able to say a thing. Seol Jihu snorted. Let the envoy come. Im curious what he has to say for himself. Oh right, didnt you say we had guests from Haramark? Seol Jihu waved his hand like the first problem wasnt anything important and then asked. Yes, they must have set out a day after the movie. Its Hearing Kim Hannahs report, Seol Jihus eyes widened. Really? Why are they here? I dont know the details. They just said they had an urgent matter. An urgent matter Where are they now? I guided them to Valhallas dorm on their day of the visit. They have been waiting for ages. Should I bring them in? Seol Jihu nodded. Kim Hannah bowed respectfully before turning around and leaving the office. * It was an exciting film. The visitors were none other than the executives of Sicilia, Taciana Cinzia and Claire Agnes. It reminded me of the time I went to see a movie with my boyfriend in an old, back-alley theatre. It was quite memorable. Its hard to believe Miss Cinzia had a time like that. Fufu, everyone has a time when theyre young and immature. Anyway, B-grade movies have their own cheap charm. Of course, people either hate it or love it But dont worry, I enjoyed it a lot. Cinzia sat with her legs crossed as she tied a knot with a red lace on her coat. Seol Jihu smiled quietly. He knew Cinzia hated small talk. Her admission that she enjoyed the movie was likely a way of telling him that she was intrigued in the matter and was fully supportive of Valhalla. Im glad to hear you liked it. The folks over at Scheherazade seem to have found it boring though. The corner of Cinzias mouth curled up. You cant do anything about their personal taste. Well, not that this movie is a simple matter of personal taste Anyway. She then crossed her arms and asked suggestively. I visited today, but Ive been meaning to talk to you for some time. Have you heard anything from Chung Chohong? From Chohong? No. Hmm, I asked her to deliver a message when she came over to give the enhancement stones. Ah. Seol Jihu shut his eyes. Im sorry. Chohong must have forgotten about it. Its fine. We would have called directly if it was something urgent. Cinzia raised her hand and continued in her unique, lethargic voice. Ill cut to the chase. Cinzia did not speak in a roundabout way. Something that is very important to Sicilia came up. We looked into it ourselves, but we just couldnt figure out a way to resolve it. Okay. But then we noticed how interesting things were getting and couldnt bear to sit still. From the sound of it, Cinzia seemed to have come to ask for help. Seol Jihu opened his eyes and looked straight at Cinzia and Agnes. A problem that even these two couldnt resolve? He was already curious, but now he was dying to know. Whats the matter? Do you remember the Tigol Fortress War? Ah, yes, thank you for your help back then. Dont get ahead of yourself. Were not here to ask for compensation. What I want to talk about are the Executors. Executors. As soon as Cinzia mentioned this word, Seol Jihus eyes sunk low. Before the Tigol Fortress War, humanity had a total of five Executors. After the war, that number decreased to four. Seol Jihu nodded. Originally, the only empty seats among the Executors were the position of envy (Invidia) and gluttony (Gula). But with the Star of Pride (Superbia) being beheaded by Sung Shihyuns sword, the empty seats had increased to three. Though I say that, theres no way to be certain how many seats are empty. The trial to become an apostle is something that the Seven Gods bestow to individual Earthlings. So long as they or their organizations remain quiet, there is no way for the public to know. Meaning, its entirely possible that new Executors have been selected for both envy and gluttony. Cinzia continued slowly. I am bringing this up because I received news that Pride has recently selected a new apostle candidate. Seol Jihus eyes lit up. The Executor of Superbia May I know who it is? Cinzia did not reply. She only turned her head languidly and stared at the woman standing next to her. Seol Jihu, who followed her gaze, jolted. Agnes, who had remained quiet until now, slowly opened her eyes and looked back at Seol Jihu. You mean. Thats right. As Seol Jihu asked half in doubt, Cinzia gave the affirmation. Claire Agnes. She had been selected as the new Executor to succeed the old Star of Pride. Shes only a candidate though. Seol Jihu almost shouted, No way! But after thinking about it carefully, he realized it wasnt that absurd. Shes hindered the Parasites plan on the frontlines for several years now. Not to mention, she became a Level 7 for her contributions in the war one year ago. . Moreover, I dont believe there is a more excellent Archer than Agnes anywhere in Paradise. If you disagree, Agnes will be quite sad. Cinzia chuckled. Though Agnes tried to look unfazed, she must have seen Seol Jihus expression as she looked slightly sullen. Seol Jihu quickly came to his senses and organized his thoughts. Looking back, Agnes had been involved in almost every incident surrounding the Parasites. She didnt lose out to anyone in terms of strength either. Simply based on these two points, there was no reason to disqualify her. There was only one thing that bothered him. So Sicilia will have two Executors. I thought so too and was happy at first. The news came at a time when I was feeling bad about Agnes being stuck in a corner even though she constantly battles the Parasites on the frontline. Cinzia rested her chin on the back of her hand and added flatly. I would have been happy if not for the absurd trial that Superbia gave. ? I wouldnt be here complaining if they asked her to kill an Army Commander. But that wasnt it. When Agnes told me about the trial, I doubted my ears, wondering what it was supposed to mean Cinzia stealthily glanced at Seol Jihu. Last time I checked, a certain somebody in Eva was doing Agnes trial for her. I cant guess what exactly hes planning, but thats what it looked like. Seol Jihus eyes widened. Thats why we put everything aside and rushed over. Because it seemed like my precious apostle candidate would get disqualified without doing anything. Cinzia placed her interlocked hands on her knee. So, do you have any plans to make a sequel? If so, Sicilia would be more than happy to invest. By any chance. Seol Jihu spoke calmly. Was the content of this absurd trial ''to lead humanitys change''? At that moment, both Cinzia and Agnes widened their eyes. Though they expected Seol Jihu to guess the trial, they didnt think he would get it right without missing a single word. Haha, what a coincidence. Seol Jihu spoke with a faint smile. I wasnt planning on telling you but since you revealed an important piece of information, I will also reveal a piece of information of the same grade. Of the same grade? Yes. Goddess Gula has also selected an apostle candidate, and that candidate is a certain somebody in Eva. Seol Jihu revealed his secret without reserve. Cinzias brows twitched strongly. And the content of the trial that this candidate received is the same as the content of the trial that the Star of Pride candidate received. To lead humanitys change. The two women became dazed simultaneously. They looked like theyd taken a blow whilst unaware. But the blank stares only lasted a moment as Cinzia soon burst out laughing. Ahahahahaha! She laughed crazily before wiping the tears in her eyes and giggling. Those damned gods So they knew everything? Looks like it. Well, this is a surprise. I knew youd get there eventually, but I didnt think it would be this quick. Getting the apostles trial at Level 6 Well, I suppose theres no rule forbidding it. Hearing this, Seol Jihu gave a subtle smile. It seems we need to talk a little more. Are you asking me out on a date? Great. Im always happy to go on a stroll with a young lion. Cinzia shrugged and then winked. Im free today anyway. * It wasnt until sunset that Cinzia left the office. She exited the building alone and got on the carriage waiting in front of the building. Agnes did not leave with her. It was because Seol Jihu requested Agnes to spar with him once the talk finished. Cinzia agreed given that the master and disciple were meeting for the first time in a while. How much time went by? Cinzia, who was calmly organizing her thoughts, looked up at the sound of the carriage door opening. Agnes was climbing in with her usually neat hair in a mess. Her face was flushed red, her breathing was rough, and she looked rather distraught. Why, did he call you Miss Teddybear again? No. Looks like you gave him a rough beating though. Not at all. Agnes grunted as she sat down in front of Cinzia. Then, she spoke. Its the other way, actually. I was beaten up. What? I lost in terms of technique and suffered total defeat in terms of mana. I lost. Agnes huffed as if she was more than a little upset. Cinzia doubted her ears. Agnes, who could vie for first place after becoming a Unique Ranker, lost? In terms of technique too? Just when I thought I had him, the back of his spear suddenly struck my ribs. I managed to hit his face a beat later, but Representative Seol had lessened the impact by pulling his head back. I lost without any room for doubt. With that, Agnes bit her lower lip. I dont understand. She shook her head in confusion. Its only been a year. I dont understand what could have happened to change him so much. It was like I was fighting an old veteran no, a monster, who came back from the brink of death in countless battlefields. Hearing this, Cinzia lowered her head slightly. Against a Level 7 who still has the power of a Servant Hmm, was that why he smiled when I called him a Level 6? She murmured quickly and then asked. What did Representative Seol say? He praised me. As expected of Miss Agnes, youre on a different level compared to those bastards in prison, he said. And then he added, I found a flaw thanks to you. Agnes took off her glasses angrily. Soon, the carriage slanted to one side before setting off slowly. Boss. After a long silence, Agnes collected her breath and spoke. If its alright with you, Id like to ask for some time off once we return to Haramark. Denied. Cinzia replied right away. I understand how youre feeling, but you should know it too. Things will get very busy. This isnt the time to be absorbed in personal training. . I didnt understand why Superbia was trying to back Sicilia, but I finally found out today. It wasnt us. Not only Pride, but the rest of the Seven Sins are backing Valhalla. Superbia made her intention clear. We will give you another Executor, so stand by Valhallas side and help them in their future endeavors. Otherwise, it didnt make sense for the content of Agnes trial to be a carbon copy of Seol Jihus. People must be thinking, Ei, theres no way. That would be too much. But were talking about an Earthling who has always proven his doubters wrong. Agnes listened silently. Know this. The man who fought the Parasites three times and triumphed three times is now aiming his spear at humanity. There is no telling what will happen from now on. Maybe Cinzia trailed off and looked back. Although the wall of the carriage was blocking her view, she was looking in the direction of Eva. This is just the continuation of the old Eva Alliance Incident. Only, its a little bigger in scale. If what Seol Jihu said was true, then not only the organizations that participated in the last incident but also the eighty or so organizations existing in Paradise would have to make one of the two decisions soon. Either to grovel and submit, or be swept away completely. Of course, a small number of organizations would have another choice. To stand by Valhalla and walk alongside him. Like the Triads, Magicians Guild, and the Assassination Guild. That was why Cinzia was in such a rush. Two Executors, a receiver of the divine vestige, and several powerful members Hehe. Cinzia grinned. Every flow has its ebbs, all thats fair must fade. Its about time to replace the throne. From the carriage riding off from Evas gate, a soundless laugh flowed out. Chapter 396. Resolve (2) The next morning, Seol Jihu had breakfast made personally by Seo Yuhui for the first time in a long while. Afterward, he drank coffee and picked up the newspaper that Kim Hannah had brought him. Examining the Valhalla Assault Incident in Full Detail. Not long ago, a group of unidentified assailants attacked the members of Valhalla while they were traveling to find a cure for Seo Yuhui, the apostle of Luxuria. But they were met with fierce resistance. The identities of these assailants have now been confirmed, and a total of twenty-four organizations were found to have participated in the planning of the assault. We have strong evidence against these organizations. Should any of them deny their charges, Valhalla will take strong actions to seek justice, said Valhallas representative, who arrived in Eva a few days ago. Valhalla has already issued a warning. The twenty-four organizations, including Sinyoung, have yet to publicly respond to Valhallas accusations as, even now, we wait in anticipation for a response. Consequently the remark made by Valhallas representative regarding the Fourth Army Commander appears to be directed at the defectors of humanity, and maybe intended to mock the Parasites. Seol Jihu, who was reading the article out loud, smiled and handed the paper back to Kim Hannah. Great article. They hit the bullseye, as expected. Please thank Mister Tong Chai for me. I will. So what are we going to do from now on? Kim Hannah asked as she grabbed the paper from his hand. Were going to shake them. Seol Jihu replied, setting his cup on the table. Well bring in some more firewood and put it in one by one. If they attempt to put the fire out, well pour over an entire barrel of oil. The words flowed naturally from his mouth as if he had already thought it through. He seemed intent on building up the flames that were heating up all the human territories in Paradise. You sound like you know what theyre going to do next. Of course I do. Seol Jihu sneered. You know what they say. Fool me once, shame on you. Fool me twice, shame on me. Ive already experienced it once in Haramark, I know their way. But at least this time they wont be able to pretend as if nothing happened. Seol Jihu opened his mouth wide and yawned as he looked up at Kim Hannah. Well, doesnt the mere fact that they tried to capture the bishop give you an idea of what they were trying to do? Severing connections. It does happen all the time. And its quite a useful tactic. Kim Hannah agreed without putting up a fight. Yeah, but thanks to Miss Phi Soras hard work, that plan is now in tatters. We knew nothing about the assault, but a close investigation revealed that certain members of our organization were involved in the incident. We deeply apologize and promise that this will never happen again. That speech wont work anymore. Its good that we were able to capture him before they did, but Im not sure hell confess so easily. The bishop isnt stupid. Right now hes probably busy racking his brains trying to think of a way out of all this. Hell probably attempt to minimize his role and blame his accomplice for what happened. Thatll be fun to watch. Ah, I doubt it. We have to get rid of them both anyway, so why would we watch them fight each other over whos less evil? Its bad taste. Seol Jihu snickered quietly. Anyway, they must be very confused. Its a coalition of 24 organizations. Im sure one or two will make mistakes. And when they do well use those mistakes to fuel the fire? Is that what you meant by firewood earlier? I dont think itll be easy. Seol Jihu continued. Theyll do anything to stop the fire from growing. That means what we need most right now is something that can keep them busy enough to prevent them from spying our every move. Something to keep them busy. Suddenly Kim Hannah came to a realization. Ah, thats why. She wondered why he had so tenaciously tried to capture the five Level 6s alive. The bishop alone was all evidence he needed. But now she understood. So its important to get them to speak as soon as possible. Right. Hows the public reacting? Theyre angry. With us? Or. Of course not. Theyre angry with Sinyoung and the other 23 organizations. Seol Jihu gave a smile of satisfaction. Alright, so the public is on our side. That was to be expected. Normally, public interest in this incident would have subsided quickly. But the situation changed when the Parasites entered the scene and all witnessed that the defectors had joined hands with the Parasites. It was obvious what the Earthlings, who sought their own interests first, would think of the situation. Which means. It meant that Seol Jihu had considered the tendencies of Earthlings from as early as the planning stage. Good, good. This gives us enough justification. Kim Hannah trembled slightly. He made it sound like Valhalla now had the justification to do whatever they wanted to their enemies. What is he planning to do? Suddenly, Seol Jihu stood up. This time, speed will be the key to our success. I should get the bait ready before its too late. Wait, didnt you say an envoy was coming from Scheherazade today? Oh, that? Kim Hannah smiled. I forgot to tell you. I received a call this morning. A call? Queen Charlotte Aria and King Prihi Hussey will be taking care of the envoy. What? King Prihi is here? Seol Jihus eyes widened. Why didnt he come to Valhalla? I invited him, but he refused. He said he knew you were busy and didnt want to bother you. He wants you to spend your time on more important matters. Yeah? A smile flickered across the corner of Seol Jihus lips. I feel more at ease knowing that hes helping us. Ah, theres one more thing he wanted me to tell you. Kim Hannah cleared her throat and lowered her voice. Dont think its just the Earthlings. The smile faded from Seol Jihus face. His eyes spun in a circle and then narrowed to a slit. Not just the Earthlings. After a moment of contemplation, Seol Jihu glanced at Kim Hannah. Tell him Ill bear that in mind. His voice sounded solemn. * At around the same time. Absolute. At the Eva Royal Palace. Nonsense. The envoy from Scheherazade, dressed in a fancy suit, looked around the room in confusion. He turned his eyes to the left and then to the right. The Queen of Eva snickered at him from her throne. Next to her, the Royal Administrator glowered down at him with scornful eyes. And then he saw the Princess of Haramark trying her best to suppress her laughter. The General of Haramark was playing with the sword at his waist. None of them were on his side. Finally, the envoy came to his senses and turned his gaze to the man who had just answered him. W-What did you just say? I said, absolute nonsense. Prihi, the King of Haramark, remarked straightforwardly. T-Thats all you have to say to me, the official envoy of Scheherazade? Ah. Was that too rude? Ha! Clearly, youve been spending too much time around Earthlings. Youre starting to resemble them, both in speech and in manner! The envoy shouted angrily at the king, who was now picking his ears. Prihi reacted with a mocking sneer. I wont deny that I''ve been spending time around Earthlings. But isnt the same true of your queen? What do you mean? Ive heard that the Queen of Scheherazade became Sinyoungs beloved pet. P-Pet? The envoys face stiffened. Who knew she would turn out like that? Queen Roe used to be so bright and clever when she was young. What a shame. Prihi clicked his tongue and shook his head. The envoys neck reddened with angry heat. Will you take responsibility for what you just said? Hm? Of course. Prihi nodded without hesitation. In fact, I would like for you to deliver my message to her word for word. I cant quite imagine how Roe Scheherazade would react, but whats the worst that could happen? A war? W-What? Are those words really coming from the mouth of a king? Now, calm down. Im only assuming the worst. If Scheherazade wants war, then Haramark is ready to give one. That was the point that I was trying to make. Prihi spoke with a playful smile. There was not a trace of seriousness in his manner. It could only mean that he was toying with the envoy. I cant believe it! This matter is between Scheherazade and Eva! Why on earth is Haramark interfering in it? The envoy clenched his teeth. Interfering? As far as I can tell this is a just intervention. The representative of the organization affected by this incident is my son-in-law. Isnt that enough reason for Haramark to intervene? S-Son-in-law? Were you not aware? The representative of Valhalla is my son-in-law. What kind of father-in-law would I be if I were to sit idly knowing that a member of my family has been hurt? The kings words came as unexpected, and the envoy unwittingly turned his gaze to the princess. Teresa covered her pink cheeks with her hands and twisted her body coyly. I was expecting Scheherazades full cooperation, but instead youre busy trying to cover what happened. So of course, as a father-in-law, Im upset. Were not trying to cover it up! After a brief pause, the envoy shouted again. Bishop Servillo Roberto is a citizen of Scheherazade! The right to try and punish our citizens belongs to us! Were merely asking you to follow the law! The law. Prihi stood with his hands behind his back and raised his chin. Its a great thing. But isnt it meaningless if you dont obey it at all times? What do you mean? You didnt seem very interested in enforcing the law when Earthlings who committed crimes in Scheherazade began to flood Haramark. T-Thats! Or did Scheherazade pass a new bill that I havent heard of yet? Ignore the law when its in our favor. Only enforce it when were at a disadvantage. Something like that. Then I would understand. The envoys mouth closed shut. I only hope Scheherazade hasnt stooped so low. Now go home, if you have nothing more to say. Prihi said with a sly smile. After minutes of angry silence, the envoy finally managed to speak. We will not forget what happened today. I told you, do as you want. Prihi answered nonchalantly. I dont believe our soldiers, trained in the war against the Parasites, will lose. Ah, but Scheherazade has Sinyoung. The envoy tried to refute but Prihi was quicker. Haramark isnt walking on eggshells anymore. We dont need Scheherazades approval. Also, Ive heard that my son-in-law is a very powerful figure among Earthlings. Hm, I wonder, why does my body feel so stiff? Prihi paused and began massaging his shoulders. Thanks to my son-in-law, Im always holding my head up high these days, to the point where my neck and shoulders hurt. Would you care to join me for a massage? The kings sarcastic response angered the envoy and he began to breathe heavily through his nose. At the next moment, he spun his body around with great force, then stomped across the court towards the exit. Thank you for your help. When the envoy disappeared from their sight, Charlotte Aria descended from the throne and bowed her head politely. The mocking smile was finally wiped off Prihis face. Please, you shouldnt lower your head. Youre a queen now. Ah, but. The truth is, I came here because I was worried. But I can see that youre doing well on your own. All my worry was for nothing. For that, Im indebted to my talented administrator. Sorg Khne gave a deep bow at the queens acknowledgment. Thank you for helping me in getting rid of that envoy. Id like to invite you to a feast as a token of my gratitude. Perhaps we should invite the representative of Valhalla as well. No, thats alright. Prihi shook his head. Speed is the key to success in this mission. Time waits for no one. To maximize the effect, he must take the next step in the plan before public interest in this case disappears. Im sure the representative knows this, too. It was a roundabout refusal. Charlotte Aria and Teresa seemed visibly disappointed. Their plan to use Prihi as an excuse to see Seol Jihu seemed to have failed. But I will have that lunch with you. Talking always makes me hungry. Prihi announced playfully and then began to chat with Sorg Khne. While the two of them talked, Teresa whispered in Charlotte Arias ear. Want to hang out with me tonight? Im definitely going there. Charlotte Aria seemed tempted, but soon scratched her head with a troubled look. What should I do? I have to go to bed early tonight. Why? Theres an important class I cant miss. A class? Teresas eyes widened. * Seol Jihu left the Valhalla building that afternoon and headed for Evas underground prison. It wasnt hard to locate the bishop. He was locked in the very cell where Jung Sua had been previously locked up. Clunk! The guard opened the door and Seol Jihu quietly entered the cell. The bishop sat facing the wall in one corner of the cell. He must have heard the door open but didnt even look back. Its been a while. Seol Jihu approached the bishop and looked at his face. How have you been? There was no reply. The bishop only stared at the wall. Suddenly, a small smile spread across his lips. Ill admit. Its been a long time since Ive experienced this kind of failure. Youre incredible. I applaud you. The bishop spoke calmly before letting out a light chuckle. I knocked on the stones but it seems I wasnt careful enough. Seol Jihus eyebrows slowly went up. He seemed strangely tranquil for a man caught by an enemy. You look calm. Perhaps because I know what you want from me. The bishop gave a wink. Seol Jihu shrugged. Huhu. Well then! Now that things have come to this, theres no reason why I cant give it to you. But in return, I. The bishop spoke as if he was the one doing Seol Jihu a favor, but suddenly stopped. Seol Jihu had raised his hand in front of the bishops face. Thats okay. Pardon? I know you arent going to tell me straight up. I know I cant persuade you with words and that you, being the great bishop that you are, dont give in to torture either. Wait. And even if you do tell me, that will be after you get what you want. Am I right? This time Seol Jihu gave a wink. However. His opponents unexpected reaction left the bishop speechless. Seol Jihu proceeded to grab the bishop by the collar and shook him. H-Hold on! The bishops facade of calm was now gone and panic filled his eyes. Why would I even waste my time? Seol Jihu rummaged through his pockets. You see, I have a much easier way to get what I want from you. He rubbed hard against the bishops face with what he had taken out of his pocket. The bishop couldnt make sense of the situation, but he instinctively struggled. Uup! Uep! Bishop. With a smile, Seol Jihu tightened his grip on the mans collar, yanking him. Dont make this hard on both of us, okay? Puk! Suddenly, a hard blow struck the bishops head. His consciousness began to fade and his vision began to darken. Well then. As he slowly fell, the last thing the bishop saw was Have a nice dream. Seol Jihus devilish smile. * When the bishop opened his eyes again, he knew something was wrong. Where am I? He was in a cell just a moment ago. But now he was standing in the middle of a garden, flower petals blowing in the wind. Mental magic has long been regarded as a forbidden form of magic. That wasnt the only thing that seemed wrong. It is a mystical yet enormously complex study of the mind and the body, or more specifically the human soul and the human brain. The faint voice almost sounded like it was singing. The bishop staggered to his feet, one hand grabbing his aching head. Many different approaches have been explored. For example, touching the human brain directly, hypnotizing the subjects with illusion magic, or using drugs to control the nervous system. The bishop, barely standing upright, was speechless. Never mind the fact that he didnt know where he was. More importantly. These experimental efforts have not been futile. A girl with blond hair braided in pigtails. We can now make an enemy spy confess classified information or our political rival admit to a crime he did not commit. Another girl with light brown hair. There was even a case in which an old foe became a new friend. And a woman with long black hair like ebony. Of course, these results are very difficult to achieve. You must pay extra attention to detail and precision when performing mental magic. One small mistake could break your subjects mind. In fact, that is what happens in most cases. They were listening attentively to a girl in a black gothic, lolita style dress holding a parasol. The bishop and the girls eyes met. He felt as if they were looking at him like they were looking at a lab rat. But dont worry too much. The girl glanced behind her and flicked her fingers. The bishop, who had barely stood up, immediately fell to the ground again. An invisible rope tied him up and a mass of shapeless energy clogged his throat so that no sound could come out. Do you remember what I said? The goth-loli girl smiled as she watched the bishop repeatedly open and close his mouth in futile attempts to speak. Magic always starts with confidence! You should take failure into consideration, but dont let fear get the best of you. Okay! The three girls replied in unison. You girls are so adorable! Blown away by the cuteness of her students, the goth-loli girl turned around with a smile of satisfaction. He said hed soon send us five more subjects that we can break. You cuties can practice then! Delphine and Charlotte will get two subjects each. Yuri, I think you have a better understanding than those two, so youll get only one. Is that alright? Eun Yuri gave a small nod. Good. Now then, Ill give you a demonstration before the rest of the subjects arrive. The goth-loli girl strode with a dignified gait towards the bishop. I actually wanted to give this human to Yuri, but he says were not supposed to break this one. Please understand. She twisted his neck from side to side, rolling up her sleeves. I need to do this perfectly to save my face in front of him and my students. She placed one hand above the subject. The bishops lips trembled slightly as he felt a soft touch above his head. I dont know how long hell last, but Focus. The joy in her sea-colored eyes quickly faded and her face now looked solemn. Dont try to see with your eyes. Feel the flow of my mana and its movements. Her eyes glistened faintly, full of seriousness. The bishops mouth slowly opened wide. It was as if a thin, stringy snake had penetrated his head and was stirring in his brain. This feeling intensified every second and became an agonizing pain. ! The bishops eyes shot open. They quickly went out of focus, veins of blood forking out over the whites of his eyes. His arms and legs became stiff. He began to twitch like a frog on the verge of death, and his mouth opened so wide that his skin almost tore. ! A silent scream burst from the fully open mouth. Finally, when the bishop woke up from the long, seemingly endless nightmare. Hoh. Seol Jihu was struck with awe. Chapter 397. You\u0027re Either With Us or Against Us At last, the day of Valhallas announcement was finally revealed. It was their first official announcement since returning to Eva. Coupled with the fact that Roberto Servillo and the captives were going to be placed as witnesses, as was revealed through the information newspaper of the Assassination Guild, the announcement received great public attention. Needless to say, Evas central plaza was jam-packed with so many people on the day of the announcement that there was no room to move around. Soon, the crowd of people that gathered like clouds began to buzz. It was because they had spotted Seol Jihu walking towards the square from afar. That wasnt all. They had only guessed amongst themselves before, but the bishop and Kishi Yukino were really walking towards them under the escort of the Eva Guards. Judging by the truths behind recently disclosed cases, most intelligence agencies had predicted that the bishop would become the scapegoat and take all the blame. The reason being that they had thought punishing all 24 organizations was realistically impossible no matter how strong of an organization Valhalla had independently become. Also, unless the said organizations were idiots, there was no way they would admit to their deeds and most likely wave all accusations away, saying they didnt know. Of course, a few thought the bishop wouldnt simply take things lying down and remarked that a dog fight would erupt between Luxurias temple and the rest of the organizations. The Valhalla members started their announcement shortly after arriving at the center of the square. A moment later, Kishi Yukino and Roberto Servillo, whose eyes were blankly staring off into space, shakily stepped onto the platform that was prepared in advance. And the confessions that flowed out the two mouths shortly after, surprised everyone present, putting them in a state of shock. All the predictions made by intelligence agencies were completely off the mark. "The person who schemed with us is Sinyoungs director of human resources, Jung Minjong The bishop didnt say things that they had expected. Rather, it was an outrageous announcement, if any. He admitted all of his crimes and testified the truth of the incident without a hint of falsehood. Whether it was their goal of wanting to prove their worths to the Parasite Queen, the accomplices that aided him in his plan that he crafted, and even the fact that they had delivered a communication crystal to the Parasites to communicate with Sung Shihyun in case of any mishap, the bishop spilled it all. And when he mentioned that he and Sinyoungs director of human resources secretly contacted each of the organizations to gather their elite troops, the atmosphere in the square reached a climax. By the time the confession was almost over, Roberto Servillo and Kishi Yukino had started stuttering while sweat rolled off their bodies like rain. Nobody thought it was weird considering the situation they were facing. Seol Jihu went up to the stage to send the two of them down before speaking in a low voice. "I will now take questions." The instant permission was given, questions poured out like a flood. "What will happen to the bishop? "Since he kept his last strand of conscience, we will not kill him. "We only see one captive, so what happened to the other four? "Despite the fact that everything had come to light, there were some that upheld their loyalty even while knowing its consequences. In reality, their minds had been destroyed when Charlotte Aria and Odelette Delphine messed up during their practice, but Seol Jihu lied through his teeth without even wetting his lips. The chaos only lasted for a moment. "All 24 of the accused organizations are keeping silent! It seems like things will change after todays announcement, so what exactly are you planning to do? The square instantly quieted after someone shouted. Though it was asked indirectly, it was a question that the crowd was the most curious about. Everyone had seen the evidence with their own eyes and the witnesses had come out. With this, the organizations were incapable of pulling in or out at all. "Well have to first hear what Sinyoungs director of human resources, Jung Minjong, has to say. Seol Jihu spoke in a monotonous, yet clear voice. "Im sure that there are people that feel wronged. There may be those that really didnt have a clue towards this incident since it was the actions of select individuals and organizations. Just like Kishi Yukino from the Japanese Business Federation, whom the bishop had personally called. Seol Jihu slowly looked over at the people who were listening while holding in their breaths, jotting down notes, or looking at his image through a communication crystal. "But if anyone feels wronged, then they can simply prove their innocence. However, we wont accept empty words. After all, we dont know if people were really unaware or whether they chose to stay silent in spite of knowing everything. He paused for a moment before suddenly lowering his voice. "However, those who are unable to prove their innocence or attempt to avoid their responsibilities shall be duly punished for their deeds. The crowd started buzzing after the concise declaration. "Im not only talking about this incident. Whether its the ambush at Haramark or the attempt to slander my reputation several years ago, we will be sure to pay back everyone involved with added interest. Of course, he didnt forget to add a remark at the end. "Here in Paradise, we cant just leave the insects scheming in the dark alone, can we? Valhallas announcement ended. Seol Jihus official statement caused another ripple throughout Paradise before it even recovered from the latest incident, and the intelligence agencies started to pump out masses of headlines. Roberto Servillos shocking confession! I worked with Sinyoungs Director of Human Resources, Jung Minjong. Accomplice revealed. Valhallas declaration of blood revenge The Rubicon has been crossed! Valhallas representative will first listen to what Sinyoung has to say. A chance to live? Valhallas representative: Prove your innocence. We dont believe in empty words. "Damn it!" A man, who sat behind his desk reading an article exploded in anger. He crumpled up the paper before throwing it at the young man who delivered it to him. The innocent young man who was suddenly the victim of his outburst of anger, glimpsed at the furious man, not knowing what to do. Giovanni Greco. He was a Level 4 Warrior and the representative of Ill Destino, an armed force under Sicilia that had made an enemy in Haramark. He was also someone involved in the recent incident. "Damn it, damn it, damn it, damn it!" Giovanni Greco pounded his desk and cried out in anger again and again. Not only did his plans fail but he had lost his groups sole High Ranker. To top that, he was facing all sorts of accusations from the public. Accusations were only temporary so he could just endure them. The problem was that Valhalla was constantly enlarging the issue. Because they were fanning the fire before the previous commotion died down, things didnt look like they would quiet down soon. By this point in time, he began worrying whether the flames would burn down the entire house. This was evident by the few members who had already started quitting his group under the pretext of this incident. Of course, with all things considered, including the old Eva Alliance incident, everyone knew that they were pulling out solely from the fear of Valhallas spear. "That damned bastard! We would have taken a step back if he had done things moderately, but does he want to take this to the end? Giovanni Greco ground his teeth before suddenly raising his gaze. The young man flinched, sensing his stare. "Is there still no call from Sinyoung? "Yes. They seem to be in the middle of their daily conference They told us to wait for now "Isnt their HR director an accomplice? Then shouldnt they weave some new story or state their defense? If not, then fuck! Are they saying they have another tail to cut? The young man smacked his lips. Like Giovanni Greco said, the mastermind that planned and directed the whole incident was staying silent. Of course, while they could be coming up with countermeasures to respond to the difficult situation they were in, it was a fact that things couldnt be left alone. There was no way Valhalla would accept just Sinyoungs director of human resources as the sole scapegoat. It was possible that Sinyoung was looking for another scapegoat to satisfy Valhalla to solve this incident, and no one knew which organization it would end up being. To put it flat out, it wasnt once or twice that such things happened in Paradise. "Um." The young man, who hesitated for a while, spoke up. "Why dont we make the first move since things ended up like this anyway? "First move?" "Yes, yes. Since were in a rather unique position He was inferring the fact that Ill Destino was technically under Sicilia, not Sinyoung, at least on the surface. "Continue." Realizing this point, Giovanni Greco spoke in a slightly calmer voice. A moment later, when the young mans explanation was over, he made a doubtful face. "Well. It doesnt sound too bad but can we do this? "We wont be denouncing Valhalla, so wouldnt this much be fine? In any case, we should be digging a way to survive, shouldnt we? To put it bluntly, if Sinyoung The young man trailed off his words, but Giovanni Greco could guess what he meant. ''If Sinyoung is attempting to find a sacrificial lamb, it is highly likely that we will become their first target. Then again, considering the size of Ill Destino, it wasnt unreasonable to worry about things that might happen on the off chance. "Damn it. Crossing the line when choosing sides might fuck us over. "Werent we already picking a side? Its not a bad idea to completely board one side this time. The young man suggested one more time. Giovanni Greco was conflicted for a while before he ended up nodding with difficulty. "Make sure you write up a damn fine article. * Two days after Valhallas official announcement, one of the 24 organizations that participated in the raid stepped out to state their story for the first time. An organization called Ill Destino from Haramark had independently published an article. Giovanni Greco cleared up their position as follows. He was not aware of the recent happenings and that it was the independent action of Matia Moretti whose identity was confirmed among the dead. They complained that it was unfair, describing how Ill Destino was a force under Sicilia in the first place so they couldnt be related to Sinyoung or Luxurias temple at all, and insisted that Matia Moretti had taken independent actions. While Giovanni Greco admitted that a hundred apologies werent enough for the mismanagement of his subordinate, he cautiously questioned whether the bishop was trying to drag others down with him. With the publication of the article, the die was cast. As the saying went, a guilty conscience needs no accuser. While he had carelessly thrown out the article out of sheer desperation, Giovanni Greco paid keen attention to Valhallas response. While he was waiting, an unexpected guest visited Ill Destino. Upon hearing the notice, Giovanni Greco hurriedly ran to the reception room. "Just what do you mean by this?" This was what he heard as soon as he opened the door. He saw the back of a woman draped in a red coat, sitting on a chair. It was none other than the head of Sicilia, Taciana Cinzia. "H-How may I help you? "Don, Don Cinzia. About this incident. Giovanni Greco and the young man panicked. "No, Im not talking about that incident. Cinzia lowered one of her arms without looking back at them. A piece of paper slipped out between her index and middle finger before landing in front of Giovanni Grecos foot. "This. Im talking about this. It was the article published by Ill Destino. "Actually, you did well. It was rather timely. As Cinzias voice continued, Giovanni Greco, who was initially at a loss, had his complexion grow a little brighter. Was she praising my quick response? Just as he thought so and was about to let out a relieved sigh "It seems Representative Seols predictions were completely spot on. He said that there would be a group or two that would jump out to take advantage of the chaos. Giovanni Greco, who had sat himself down across from her, froze. He didnt understand what she was saying at that instant. Ive never imagined that it would be from Haramark though. Cinzia unpleasantly remarked while biting on a cigarette. "In any case, perhaps I should thank you for creating an excuse for me to get involved. It was quite an interesting article to read, but Sicilia cant let go of this opportunity. "That What do you mean "Youve seen the movie a few days ago, havent you? "Movie? Are you talking about that film? Cinzia smirked as Giovanni Greco asked with a dazed face. "Yes. That movie. There will be a sequel to it soon. But the film director, who also happens to be the male lead, mentioned he had a few worries. "Yes?" "The first movie might have been a success, but there are often cases where the sequel doesnt meet the audiences expectations. Perhaps thats why hes thinking so hard about the opening sequence Cinzia furtively glanced over. Giovanni Greco still had a face that said he had no clue what she was saying. "What I mean is." Cinzia slowly explained while she lit her cigarette. "A certain organization took advantage of Sicilias friendly relations with Valhallas previous identity, Carpe Diem, to craft an explanation What do you think of using the destruction of that organization as the opening sequence? "A certain organization? "Yep. A certain organization. Cinzia raised her eyebrows and lightly nodded. "For example, that certain organization seemed to be affiliated under Sicilia on the surface, but in fact, they were allied with Sinyoung and were secretly spying for them. It would be quite the scene if Sicilia flew into a rage and blew up that organization. What do you think? Giovanni Greco blinked his eyes. "What are you!" Just as he widened his eyes and slammed the table with both hands to stand up from his seat Crash! "Ack!" He screamed out loud together with the sound of glass shattering before slumping back down in his seat. An arrow was seen sticking out the back of Giovanni Grecos hand. The young man who had entered the room with him also cried out in pain before landing on the floor. A glint could be seen on the rooftop of a distant building in the direction of the broken window. It wasnt only there. Front, back, left, and right. Through all the windows around them, they could see something flashing under the sunlight off in the distance. They were completely surrounded. "What do you mean by Ahhhhh! Giovanni Greco screamed in pain in the middle of his sentence. Cinzia had gripped the arrow shaft and was driving it deeper into his hand. "Did Sinyoung order you? Cinzia leaned forward to ask. "No, thats not it. Sinyoung wouldnt be that stupid. Im guessing that you felt guilty about something and wanted to make the first move. Giovanni Greco madly shook his head while clenching his teeth. But Cinzia ignored him and instead, leaned her face closer. "Whatever the case was Actually, I dont really care what youre thinking. Cinzias eyes glinted. "Whats important right now is that we need a sacrifice. A sacrifice, to show as an example of what happens when someone incurs the wrath of Valhalla. As Cinzia quietly spoke at a distance where their noses were almost touching, Giovanni Greco began visibly trembling. He started regretting everything. He had spilled water to douse the fire, but it turned out to be a cup full of gasoline instead of water. "He wont believe empty words and will be sure to pay back everyone involved with added interest. Since Valhallas representative had put it so clearly, our actions will be justified. As an irreplaceable ally of Valhalla, of course. White smoke puffed out of Cinzias mouth. Giovanni Greco, who was scrunching his eyes because of the smoke, suddenly squinted. Bright light entered his vision. When he subconsciously looked down, he found a magic circle emitting a pale purple light underneath him and the young man. Giovanni Grecos mouth fell open. "Adios, amigo." At the same time that Cinzia bid them farewell, valkyries dashed out of the magic circles to pierce the throats of the two men with their spears. The two convulsed together while impaled on the wall. And once they vomited blood and their bodies went limp, Cinzia activated her teleportation magic without any hesitation. When she appeared outside, she found Agnes stretching out her arms wide toward Ill Destinos building. Cinzia passed her without saying anything. "Boss?" She only gave a wave at Agnes question, as if telling her to take care of it herself before it got bothersome. Receiving the signal, Agnes circulated her mana and firmly pressed down with her hands without a hint of hesitation. As she did so, hundreds of thousands of invisible wires that had wrapped around the building dug into the walls and sliced through them. A moment later, the building was cut through like a cake sliced into pieces before sliding down. Rumble! Kwang, kwang, kwang, kwang! Accompanied by a loud rumbling, the structure fell apart like a sandcastle. It didnt take long before the enormous building completely collapsed. It was a display of force, befitting a Unique Ranker. The only thing left was to clean up the remnants. Under Agnes command, the Sicilia members who had been waiting, all charged towards the collapsed building. Flames with columns of black smoke soon engulfed everything. "How is it, Valhallas representative? Cinzia spoke as she observed the scene from afar. "Its our gift for our previous meeting. Do you like it? Its great. A low voice was heard through the transparent crystal that was emitting a faint light in Cinzias hand. I just finished reading the article actually. I was preparing to take action, but you saved me the trouble But Miss Agnes seems a little too angry, doesnt she? "Theres the saying like teacher like student, but Agnes has always had quite a competitive spirit. She hasnt been able to sleep properly ever since weve returned. Cinzia lightly laughed. "You know." She drew the communication crystal closer before subtly asking. "If we had taken action after the incident 3 years ago like we did today, do you think we could have been a little closer? Ive always considered us as close, but a little more than that, huh Well then, cant we get to know each other starting now? Theres the saying that something well begun is half done. Anyways, Ive received your gift well. "Well begun is half done, huh. Ill need to put in effort to know your other half then. You have to prepare yourself well in that case. "Theres nothing too hard if there are benefits coming and going. I look forward to working with you, my new amigo. Cinzia gave a big smile as if she found Seol Jihus response satisfactory. That day, a great fire blazed up in Haramark. By the time people noticed and came running, everything was already over. The building that had once been Ill Destinos turf vanished without a trace. All that remained was ash. Chapter 398. You’re Either With Us or Against Us (2) Clang! A small spoon dropped to the floor from Yun Seohuis hand. However, picking it up did not even cross her mind as she asked dazedly. What did you say? Haramarks Ill Destino was wiped out by Sicilia. Every member including Giovanni Greco was killed The HR director cupped his hands together and bowed. Yun Seohui bit her lower lip. Among organizations that had control over Haramark, Ill Destino was the organization that responded most favorably to Sinyoungs call. Did they find out? No, it was unlikely that they found out. The order of events was clear. Ill Destino had announced where they stood on the recent incident, and Valhalla had only moved as per their declaration from a few days ago. It was just that Sicilia carried out Valhallas will. And therein lay the problem. Yun Seohui would have much preferred Valhalla finding out about Ill Destinos involvement. Sicilias action, in this current situation, was no different than openly supporting Valhalla. Of course, the public might criticize them for being too harsh. But the Souths War Hawks was not an organization that cared about the publics opinion, and they probably wouldnt receive much criticism anyway. After all, the public was standing by Valhallas side, and Sicilia had joined them. Yun Seohui nibbled on her lip for some time. After silently thinking for a while, she opened her eyes. After organizing the scattered documents on her desk with a calm expression, she got up. Ill be taking my leave now. I have a meeting to attend. A meeting? The HR director, Jung Minjong, blinked. You should have told me earlier Ah, its fine. I didnt tell you on purpose. Jung Minjong flinched. You must be exhausted, right? You look very stressed. As he slowly raised his head, he saw a sweetly smiling Yun Seohui. Her concerned expression was nowhere to be seen as she showed off her usual, artificial smile. I believe in you, Director Jung. Jung Minjong was strongly denying the allegation made against him, and Yun Seohui had just said she believed him. But she wasnt telling him about her schedule despite always having done so before, and she wasnt allowing him to join the meeting where he would be talked about without a doubt How was he to interpret this? . For some reason, Kim Hannah crossed his mind. Rest well. Yun Seohui smiled with a slight bow before leaving the room with light steps. Jung Minjong stood in the same spot for a long time and dazedly stared at the door Yun Seohui left open. * The destruction of Ill Destino. The news of this incident struck all regions of humanity hard. What was even more shocking was the fact that it was Sicilia, and not Valhalla, that carried this out. But this incident was only the beginning. Valhalla finally stepped up to the plate. Are you really going to do this? Park Dongchun, the head of Dongchun Merchants, expressed his frustration with a sigh. Come on, bud, what are you so worried about? I, Park Dongchun, am here for you! Weve known each other for how many years now? Im here to save your ass! A skinny, ponytail-haired man, who contrasted Park Dongchuns chubby figure, furrowed his brows. He was staring at a piece of paper in front of him with hesitation written all over his face. His name was Vahid Hosseini. He was from Area 5 and the representative of a large merchant group that had a firm grip on Nur. Meaning, he was a bit of a celebrity within Nur. Hosseini, I know how you feel. But you know about the old Eva Alliance incident, right? What do you think was the cause of that? It was the illegal slave hunt! And at the time, I was actually caught red-handed by Valhallas representative. Vahid Hosseini looked up slightly. Back then, I thought I was done for. Id captured a Foxman kid and was chasing another one that escaped when some demon suddenly looked at me with the runaway Foxman in hand. . What do you think this Park Dongchun did? I handed over the Foxman in my possession, apologized, and swore Id never do it again! And? What do you mean, and? Cant you see Im alive and well? Heck, Im not just alive. Im thriving in Eva right now! Seeing that Vahid Hosseini was showing interest, Park Dongchun pounded his chest and spoke even more passionately. You must think Valhallas representative is some kind of monster, but you couldnt be any more wrong! Sir Seol is a human being too! He isnt some inflexible fart. Mm Just trust me. Ill make sure to help you and your organization get out of this intact. Just close your eyes and sign here. Persuade your men to sign it too. Park Dongchun tapped the paper on the desk. Vahid Hosseini smacked his lips and looked down at the paper, which was none other than a contract. To be more precise, it was a contract from Valhalla that was imbued with the power of a god. Though it was complicated, it could be summarized as follows: 1. Those who sign the contract shall not collude with the Parasites and not do anything against the interest of humanity. 2. In the case that a war against the Parasites breaks out, those who sign the contract shall spare no effort to help humanity. This contract, written by Philip Muller, was the simplest, most effective way to prove the remaining twenty-three organizations innocence and to control them. Earthlings that go against the terms of the contract would be barred from entering Paradise ever again at best, and be executed at worst. It was a clean, surefire way of dealing with potential traitors, but Seol Jihu argued with Philip Muller all night regarding this issue. Seol Jihu was of the mindset that every rat should be exterminated while Philip Muller suggested leaving a way out in consideration of the large gap that might be created within humanitys camp. [Youre driving me nuts. Do you think youre Hegemon King Xiang Yu, exterminating all your enemies?] [Having no choice but to fight his own country, he led his army to Xiangyang, killing even those who surrendered without mercy.] [As a result of this insane so-called March of Death, the people of his country resisted desperately knowing they would die regardless.] [My point is this. What are you going to do if the people who become your targets say screw it and escape to the Parasites camp? Do you think the Parasite Queen will stay there after finding out about this?] Seol Jihu had not forgotten Philip Mullers warning. So immediately after the fake Gorad Boga incident, he changed his mind to give the would-be traitors one last chance. And so, he made an example out of Ill Destino and sent envoys to the other organizations. To be honest, Seol Jihu did not expect a third of all organizations in Paradise would have participated in this latest incident. After finding out, he couldnt help but agree that Philip Mullers suggestion to reform the existing forces through contracts was better than his idea of destroying all the organizations that were involved and raising new Earthling recruits. Of course, he would only give this opportunity to those who did not collude with the Parasites, and it would be up to the organizations to decide whether to accept this offer or not. If they refused? Philip Muller said he would not deter him then. I get what youre saying Vahid Hosseini groaned after deep contemplation. But these terms are just too Ehei! Are you really saying that!? Park Dongchun cut him off before he could even finish his thought. He then glanced at his old friend suspiciously. Dont tell me youre really colluding with the Parasites? Of course not! Vahid Hosseini jumped with anger. Im innocent! I didnt know the bishop was a traitor! Then just sign it! Park Dongchun jumped with anger as well. This contract isnt even asking for much! Is it telling you to give up your life? Is it telling you to disband your organization? No! . Its saying, well forgive you and let you keep your organization intact, so help us fight the Parasites as fellow Earthlings! Park Dongchun slammed the desk in frustration. Plus, lets get this straight. Even if he participated independently without your knowledge, he was still your subordinate. Not to mention, he was the ace of your organization! A direct subordinate! To put it bluntly, lets say I tried to stab you with a knife. If I say, Aigoo~ I didnt mean to but my hand moved on its own, would you say, Oh okay, and move on? N-No A representative needs to take responsibility. Think long and hard about this. Right now, youre the offender. No matter how many times you scream that youre a victim, no one will believe you. Theyll only see you as a liar. . Vahid Hosseini shut his mouth. He knew Park Dongchun was right. After quietly sighing for a long time, he slowly placed his hand on the contract. I just have to sign this thing? Ehei. Park Dongchuns expression softened a bit. First, you sign the contract. Then, you go to Valhalla and apologize personally, and maybe even include a little token of gratitude! He then coughed. Kuhum You should also mention Sinyoung in your public statement. Thats the least you can do. Vahid Hosseini flinched once he heard Sinyoungs name. Seeing him hesitate again, Park Dongchun clicked his tongue. Ehew. Looks like youve gotten old since the last time Ive seen you. Being so worried He cleared his throat and leaned forward. Alright, Im going to let you in on a secret Listen up. I know what youre worried about, but you have no reason to be worried. What do you mean? What do I mean? I mean that things are going to change. Come here. Uh, okay. You remember the Tigol Fortress War from a year ago, right? When that war ended, Valhallas representative and the Federations upper echelon had a little talk Park Dongchun whispered with his voice lowered, and by the time he finished talking, Vahid Hosseinis eyes were wide open. Is that true? Of course! Youre not lying? Why would I lie!? Park Dongchun snorted. You know when Valhallas representative was gone for a long time? I was contacted by the Eva Royal Family and started preparing in secret. Come visit if its so hard to believe. Ill show you. Mm, if you say so Also, I wasnt supposed to say this to anyone, but I made a special exception for you. So Ill know its you if any rumor about this matter spreads. Our relationship will be over, friend or not! I know, I know. My lips are sealed. You know that Im tight-lipped. As Park Dongchun gave an ultimatum, Vahid Hosseini let out the breath he had been holding in. Anyway, if what youre telling me is true He then opened his desk drawer and took out a pen. With only a slight second of hesitation, Vahid Hosseini signed his name on the contract. * Japan Business Federation. It was an economic organization that held a sizable force inside Paradise. As one could easily guess from their name, most of their members were Japanese, and it was also the organization that Kazukis Umi Tsubame worked under in the past. Today, Kazuki was visiting the Japan Business Federation with Eun Yuri. Kim Hannah had suggested that he tie up loose ends from the past. [Team Leader Kazuki, I know your relationship with the Japan Business Federation isnt particularly good Why dont you give them a visit?] [Representative Seol gave his approval. If you accept, you would be going as the Representatives direct agent. For this matter, of course.] Just like she said, Kazuki did not have a good relationship with the Japan Business Federation. In fact, it could even be called terrible. As the Japan Business Federation valued command and discipline, they disbanded Umi Tsubame when Kazuki disobeyed their order to not participate in the Delphinion Laboratory Rescue Mission. Afterward, they hindered Kazukis effort to create a new team, thus worsening their relationship to an irreconcilable level. In the end, Kazuki could not endure the Japan Business Federations interference and joined Valhalla. Several years had passed since then, and now they were meeting again with their roles completely reversed. On the wooden floor of a large waiting room, dozens of people were sitting upright in two lines. And on a small platform in front of them, a beautiful woman was lying down and glancing up at the guests who had come to visit them. Languid, slightly curved eyes and neatly closed lips, straight hair with bangs that were cut in a single line, and a loose crimson yukata that fit like a blanket. This doll-like beauty was none other than the head of the Japan Business Federation, Tsuji Yuki. She stared at Kazuki with sleepy, half-closed eyes before slowly saying. Valhallas representative He did not come. Kazuki spoke clearly. He is very busy at the moment. But you dont need to worry. I am here in Representative Seols place. Tsuji Yukis lips turned crooked. She brought a long smoking pipe to her mouth and then looked down while resting her chin on the back of her hand. In front of her was a piece of paper that Kazuki delivered. It was a contract that was sent by Valhalla. I have a question. Tsuji Yuki asked while reading the provisions in the contract. Did other organizations get the same contract? No, they arent exactly the same. Kazuki shook his head. An extra clause was added to the one drawn out for the Japan Business Federation. Its the first provision, as you can see. . Kishi Yukino, who is suspected to be one of the traitors along with the bishop, is from the Japan Business Federation after all. Did Kishi Yukino not confess everything? Im not sure. I dont know all the details regarding that matter. Kazuki easily avoided Tsuji Yukis attempt to probe for more information. Tsuji Yuki smirked and then spoke. If I remember correctly, an organization that is in the same city as we are refused Valhallas offer just yesterday. Thats right. Hanoi refused Valhallas offer. But that was Hanois decision. Nurs Arabia Merchant Group accepted Valhallas offer. Kazuki continued calmly. What decision other organizations came to is not of my concern. I am here to ask for the Japan Business Federations decision. Chairman Tsuji Yuki, as their representative, what is your decision on the matter? Tsuji Yuki did not answer. Setting aside the other provisions, the first provision was more shameful and humiliating than an instrument of surrender. She really had to sign such a thing? It was then. As Tsuji Yukis expression contorted, the tightly shut door of the waiting room burst open. A man wearing a kimono rushed in and approached Tsuji Yuki. Whats the matter? S-Sorry, Chairman. Its just As Tsuji Yuki asked sharply, the man sweated profusely and whispered into her ears. Soon, Tsuji Yukis eyes widened. What? I went and confirmed it with my own eyes. The place was completely razed to the ground. . Hanoi has been destroyed by Valhalla. Tsuji Yuki turned her gaze with a surprised look. Kazuki was still looking at her with leisure. Hah. Tsuji Yuki let out a chuckle. She had been wondering why Hanoi was left standing even after a day had gone by since their refusal. So it was for this. She felt like she understood how Xi Jinping must have felt when he was told of America bombing Syria in the middle of his summit meeting with Trump. Let me ask you again. Kazuki spoke. Do you accept or refuse? After a short moment of silence, Tsuji Yuki sighed deeply and put down her smoking pipe. She had been hesitating, but now the scale had suddenly sunk to one side. Once she refused, Kazuki would leave this place and return with his comrades in less than a day. Though unfortunate, the current Japan Business Federation had no way of stopping Valhalla. So this is the type of man Representative Seol is. Tsuji Yuki smiled bitterly and slowly raised her upper body. It wouldnt have been as bad if he had come personally to ask, but to ask me to show my body in front of my old subordinate I see he has a rather unusual taste. After lamenting briefly, Tsuji Yuki got on her knees and bowed waist-down. I apologize. An apology came out of Tsuji Yukis mouth. She put her hands on the floor and bowed until her forehead touched the ground. On the other hand, Kazukis chin slowly went up. Kishi Yukino being a member of the Japan Business Federation is an undeniable truth, and the fault of my subordinate is also my own. As the representative of the Japan Business Federation, I sincerely apologize to Valhallas representative for causing him the worry. The Japan Business Federation gave in. The executives that were sitting behind her were all staring at Tsuji Yuki with distressed faces. I am incredibly ashamed of my subordinates actions, and I beg for forgiveness from all who have been hurt by this incident. The Japan Business Federation will accept Valhallas offer and carry out the contracts provisions wholeheartedly. Tsuji Yuki released the breath she had been holding in. And the executives of the Japan Business Federation, myself included, will take the initiative and set an example by carrying out the first provision. Speaking with a trembling voice, Tsuji Yuki slowly got up. Immediately, the yukata that was loosely hanging on her shoulders rolled down. She must not have been wearing anything inside as her bare, smooth body was revealed in full. Tsuji Yuki shut her eyes, spread her legs slightly, and raised her hands up high. It was like she was going through an airport body scanner. Kazuki nodded his head and then looked around the room. Then, with slight differences in timing, the silently sitting executives slowly got up and began to take off their kimonos. After fully undressing, they posed in the same manner as Tsuji Yuki. I understand that Chairman Tsuji Yuki is meaning well. Only now did Kazuki get up. Then excuse me. He then turned around and spoke to Eun Yuri, who was struggling to hold back her laughter. Dont laugh. This is an important matter. You should know what to do now. It might not be visible with the naked eye, so I know, Ill check with magic. Eun Yuri clenched her teeth and nodded her head. Soon, the man and woman walked toward the group of naked people. A purple snake tattoo As Tsuji Yuki stood with her head lowered, Kazuki and Eun Yuri began to examine every nook and cranny of Tsuji Yukis body. * The morning sky was clear and quiet, but Sinyoung had been bustling even before daybreak. Though it may be good news to some, Sinyoung had only been receiving one bad news after the other. There was a saying, a rich man can live for three years even if they go bankrupt. When Sung Shihyun went missing, Sinyoung became a loner, left to fend for themselves without Sung Shihyuns strength and political influence. However, they still managed to hold onto their position of power for several years. They were able to do this because they had ample military power and because many organizations had formed partnerships with them. The scale of this network of partnerships could not be compared to the old Eva Alliance. The Eva Alliance was, at best, a union of eight mid-sized organizations. In contrast, Sinyoungs partners were each a top-ranking organization in their respective cities. Their far-reaching influence had a firm grasp on every city except Eva. But now, when three years had already gone by since then, the situation was different. Externally, Sung Shihyun had reappeared as a traitor, and internally, an organization that was more powerful than Sinyoung had appeared. Rallying the Triads, Assassination Guild, Magicians Guild, and Sicilia, this organization was now pointing its spear at Sinyoung, cutting off its limbs one by one. They were trying to uproot the foundation that allowed Sinyoung to stay on the apex. Sinyoung already had their hands full, trying to deal with the incidents that had broken out left and right, but unsurprisingly, another bad news came striking down around noon, today. It was news that the Star of Lust had returned to the Temple of Luxuria. Yun Seohui dazedly stared at the communication crystal that a messenger delivered. Inside the crystal, over a hundred Priests of Luxuria were gathered at the temple, and Seo Yuhui was sitting on a decorated white throne, speaking to the crowd. The way she addressed the countless Priests made her seem like an empress. Im sure you all know about the recent incident. Bishop Roberto Servillo has betrayed humanity and colluded with the Parasites. Her message was clear and simple. As the Executor of Luxuria, I cannot let the Temple continue on this path. From today, I will officially return to the Temples main branch. Furthermore, I express deep regret in allowing the bishops wrongdoings to happen. I will personally join Valhalla and help them wholeheartedly. And the reactions of Luxurias Priests were unsurprising. Clap, clap, clap, clap, clap! Thunderous claps rang out from the video. Who would expect otherwise? The Temple of Luxuria was the organization of the recent incidents primary culprit, and with the bishop having confessed to his crimes, the organization was surrounded by enemies on all sides. This was when Seo Yuhui, the most coveted Priest in Paradise, came back, and she said she would even join Valhalla for the two organizations reconciliation. This meant that Seo Yuhui would be officially joining hands with Seol Jihu, who was predicted to become the next Apostle of Gula. Not only was the Temple of Luxuria given a path of survival as an organization, but they would also reconcile with Gulas temple. How could they not be happy? This was the chance for them to regain the glory of the past. If signing a contract or swearing an oath was all it took, they would be more than happy to do so. If they werent traitors, of course. Yun Seohui, who was watching Luxurias Priests cheer loudly, turned off the communication crystal and closed her eyes. Youre either with us or against us It was a statement by the American President, George W. Bush, after 9/11. At the time, the entire world held their breaths at Americas unprecedented fury. Even North Korea and China openly criticized the terrorist organization. When Pakistan refused Americas request to pass through their airspace, they were met with the threat: Be prepared to be bombed. Be prepared to go back to the stone age. And they ultimately yielded. The current situation in Paradise was similar. The recent attack had enraged Valhalla, and Seol Jihu proclaimed in front of everyone. [Those who attacked Valhalla, those who devised and supported the plan, and those who knew about the plan and remained silent. I will not distinguish them.] [Every organization and Earthling involved in this matter will have to take responsibility.] His actions matched his words. Ill Destino tried to avoid their responsibility and was promptly destroyed. Hanoi refused their offer and was also destroyed. On the other hand, the Japan Business Federation and the Arabia Merchant Group bowed to Valhalla and denounced Sinyoung. And now, the Temple of Luxuria was joining the fray. With things having come this far, Yun Seohui couldnt help but admit that the once-solid foundation of Sinyoung was beginning to shake. Right, Seol Jihu was grabbing Sinyoung by the collar. Shaking it violently, he was chasing this * Youre still going to remain quiet? Sitting in his office, Seol Jihu sneered coldly. Chapter 399. To Change (1) Still no word from Sinyoung? No, nothing worth reporting. Ive heard theyre investigating the case, but thats just something they leaked to the press as a decoy. I dont get it. Their partners are all turning their backs on them. Do they really think they can walk away from this like nothing happened? They think they can afford to lose a few limbs. As long as the head lives, the rest of the body can regenerate. Theyre confident just like that. Really!? I wonder how long that confidence will last. Seol Jihu muttered to himself and opened his desk drawer. I cant believe theyre doing nothing. They must have no sense of urgency? Suddenly, Seol Jihus hand which was fumbling through the drawer stopped and he blinked in confusion. Kim Hannah was all smiles. Her eyes sparkled like a girl in love. Thinking back now, shed been looking like that ever since he started provoking Sinyoung. Did something good happen to you? Why do you ask? Your smile is really pretty today. Dont make me blush. Its just the makeup. Kim Hannah cupped her face in her hands with a modest sigh. The truth was that everywhere she went these days, people were telling her how pretty she looked. There were even rumors about her being in love. Do you remember the promise we made when you first recruited me? The second one, more specifically. The question was sudden, but Seol Jihu instantly recalled the incident. [Become a big tree.] [Im saying you should grow an organization to its fullest extent centered around you. Big enough so that you can easily look down on Sinyoung.] Years had passed since then and Seol Jihu kept his promise. As a private organization, Valhalla was definitely more powerful than Sinyoung. Even now, it was putting overwhelming pressure on the pharmaceutical company. Sinyoung, which threw her out.Yun Seohui, who mocked her.Jung Minjong, who transferred her to the attack team. Kim Hannah couldnt help humming with joy whenever she thought about how those three must be feeling now. Her joy was so intense that once, she even danced alone in her room. She was eating better and exercising more often. Her bowel movements were regular and she slept like a baby every night. She felt more energetic than ever, and her skin was softer and smoother. Such were the effects of the stabilized circadian rhythm. I cant wait for Sinyoung to come and beg us to talk to them. Ah, youll let me accompany you when that day comes, right? Kim Hannah asked, shaking her shoulders left and right. Of course, youll be my companion. Seol Jihu gave a small smile. Thank you, Representative. A beaming smile spread across Kim Hannahs face. When you first said you wanted to build an organization, I never thought this day would come. Im glad I joined Carpe Diem. It was one of the best decisions of my life. Reminiscence filled Seol Jihus eyes as he watched Kim Hannah smile radiantly. He recalled the time he saw her through Nine Eyes. The image of Kim Hannah as a succubus, laughing hysterically while looking down at the ashes of Scheherazade, still lingered in his head. There was something similar between that version of Kim Hannah and the one standing here now. However, even though the situation might be similar, the process and the outcome was completely different. Tigol Fortress was free, Scheherazade was thriving, and most importantly Kim Hannah was still a human. A soft smile spread across Seol Jihus lips. On the surface, he might appear calm, but he did have a few doubts about his decisions. He wasnt sure if he was going in the right direction or what waited for him at the end of the road. But Kim Hannahs words just now gave him the courage to keep trying. Whatever the future might be it would at least be better than the first run. So, how will you surprise me this time? Kim Hannah asked, her eyes flickering with curiosity. Currently, Sinyoung was backed into a corner and Valhalla had used up all its resources. She couldnt think of anything more they could do. But then she remembered Seol Jihus words. He said that he would pour out an entire barrel of oil if Sinyoung tried to put out the fire. The long-awaited moment had finally come. Now it was time for them to pour oil on the burning house. You may look forward to it. With a grin, Seol Jihu began rummaging through his desk drawer. Im sure you know about this already. Didnt I tell you before I left to train? Ah. Kim Hannah made a sound of recognition but then tilted her head curiously. She couldnt see how that related to the current situation. [So rather than attacking the Empire, which has a high probability of failing, I suggest we do something more worthwhile.] [Something that will benefit us both. Ill be straightforward. I think you should use the time that this war bought us to regroup humanity.] [Do you want to at least hear me out?] After their victory in the Tigol Fortress War, Gabriel had invited Seol Jihu to a meeting with the higher-ups of the Federation and made an interesting proposal. But this proposal could not be implemented immediately because of its large scale. Almost a year had passed since then. Seol Jihu had been secretly preparing to bring this proposal to reality. More precisely, he had focused on becoming stronger and left the rest to a trusted comrade. But enough with the preparation. Now seemed the right time to initiate the grand scheme. Hoit. Seol Jihu pulled out a communication crystal from deep within the drawer and placed his hand on top of it. * After the call, Seol Jihu went to the Eva Royal Palace to check on the progress of the plan. Mm. That plan. Sorg Khne, the royal administrator of Eva, seemed troubled. Preparations are mostly complete. Weve secured a wide enough area and have been working together with Dongchun Merchants for a long time to stock up on supplies. And, with the recent turn of events, I dont think the residents would refuse either. However. He assured Seol Jihu that he was almost ready, but judging from the tone of his voice, there seemed to be a problem. Is it money? When Seol Jihu saw Sorg Khne smacking his lips, he placed his index finger on his thumb to form a circle. Yes. Sorg Khne admitted with a bitter smile. Its hard enough planning one big event, but I have to take care of two. You shouldve told me sooner. Im sorry. This plan is for the good of Eva, so I wanted to make this work without relying on any outside forces. Said Sorg Khne, but the truth was he didnt want to put any more pressure on Seol Jihu, who was already so busy. Dont worry about it. Seol Jihu saw through him and announced with confidence. Money isnt a problem at all. Sorg Khne blinked. * After he returned to Valhalla, Seol Jihu prepared to leave right away. Flone! [Hmm?] Do you want to go on a honeymoon with me? [Honeymoon?] Flones head slanted to one side. [Id take a trip with you any day of the week, but a honeymoon is a bit. You know I have a husband, right? Although I became a widow not long after the wedding.] Flone placed her hands on her waist with disapproving eyes. With a light chuckle, Seol Jihu placed his hands over Flones shoulders. And he spoke. Dont you think its a little late for that? [Excuse me? A little late for what? Are you doubting my fidelity?] Alright, then let me ask you. Who do you like better, your husband or me? [Huh? T-Thats.] Flone seemed visibly shaken by Seol Jihus question. Hm? What did you just say? I cant hear you, speak louder. Or maybe you dont want to go after all? [No, I do! I want to go! I like you better!] Giggling, Flone threw her arms around Seol Jihu. [Uhuhuhu. Having an affair is more fun than I thought. So, where are we going?] To collect the Rothschears inheritance. Can I? I need it for something. [Aha. Of course, you can. Why do you even ask?] Flone readily consented before suddenly bursting into laughter. [Ahahaha! My husband was supposed to inherit that money, and now Im basically giving it away. If my family knew, they would be so upset!] The laughter continued. Flone seemed content to at least take revenge this way. [I like this. Now then, shall we go? Mr. Partner-in-Crime?] With a broad smile, Flone clung to Seol Jihu and linked her arms through his. Seol Jihus face turned bitter. He was only joking, but Flone seemed to have awakened to a new taste. Anyway, Seol Jihu announced to the rest of the organization that he would return in ten days and went on a honeymoon trip with Flone. Rothschears inheritance was buried in a total of five different areas. The place where gold was buried was in enemy territory, but it was still close to the border. It was as close to the human territory as the ancient emperors villa and Seol Jihu was much stronger now than before. So he thought it would be worth a try. Of course, if the Parasite Queen or the Army Commanders were to appear, they would be in big trouble. However. Itll be fine. According to the bishop, Sung Shihyun told him that it would take about three to four months for the Army Commanders to fully recover. This meant they still had time. Seol Jihu traveled to Grazia, located in the northernmost part of human territory, and crossed the sea using the convenient flying artifact named Flone. The number of valuables he had found next to the Rothschear Familys secret arts was by no means small, so he couldnt help but look forward to finding out how much would be buried here. The treasure was buried inside a cave near the shore where the water had come into the land. The bay was huge and had several caves, making it difficult for Seol Jihu to locate the correct one at first, but the overall exploration was pretty easy. Unlike the Pagoda of Dreams expedition, all he had to do was find what was hidden. Flones grandfather seemed to have valued the secret arts more than his treasure. The search ended quickly. Seol Jihu went up a hill, activated his innate ability, and found the spot where red and gold were aligned. In short, the House of Rothschear, one of the Four Great Families best known for its wealth, did not disappoint Seol Jihus expectations. Rather, it exceeded his expectations and went beyond his imagination. Seol Jihu carefully stepped inside and opened the moss-covered stone gate, located in the deepest part of the cave. When he stepped into the dark space beyond the gate, his jaw dropped instantly. The room of about 330 square meters was filled with old chests that showed the passage of time. Each chest had been carved with the Rothschears crest and was as large as an adult males body. The treasure chests were locked, but when Seol Jihu pulled one of them with force, it opened with a squeak. Seol Jihu felt dizzy as soon as he saw the reddish light coming out of the chest. Well-crafted gold bars, not coins, filled the chest so completely that there was not an inch of space left inside. That wasnt the end. Some chests were filled with jewels resembling the night sky, while others were filled with luxurious ornaments, all neatly stacked in piles. [What do you think? Pretty cool, eh?] Flone saw the expression of Seol Jihus face and gloated. But the next moment her face fell and she said in a pitiful voice. [Take them. Theyre all yours.] [Youve already taken my body and my heart. My honor has been tainted in your hands. So what does money matter at this point? Now that things have come to this, I am ready to sacrifice my everything for you!] For the past few days, Flone had been obsessed with the fictional scenario in which she was a married woman from a prestigious family, and Seol Jihu was the scoundrel who corrupted her by force. Seol Jihu shook his head disapprovingly. Lets get them moving. Nothing good will come from spending our time here. [Sure, but how are you going to move them? Theres only two of us here.] She was right. There were simply too many chests for the two of them to carry, as there was a limit to the amount that could fit in a space-expanded bag. Ive already thought about it. Seol Jihu waved his hand in the air with a grin. Immediately the air split in half and from the crack a large hole formed that looked like a black hole. [Woah! Whats this?] Its one of the many convenient features of a Unique Ranker. It was true. When he first became Level 7, he was so busy with training that he didnt notice that he had many new convenient Authorities that he could acquire. Dimensional Pocket was one of those Authorities. The moment he recalled the memory of Seo Yuhui at Huge Stone Rocky Mountain pulling the Flower of Soma out of her Dimensional Pocket, Seol Jihu rushed to the temple and paid contribution points to obtain one of his own. Seol Jihu rolled up his sleeves. Just throw the chests into that hole. Flone, will you help me? [Why, of course! I grew up without knowing a day of hardship, but for you, I wont hesitate to get my hands dirty!] Flone? [Ahahaha! What? You started it~!] The two began moving the chests, laughing and chatting merrily. * Sorg Khne had never looked more in awe. He was simply speechless. Seol Jihu had asked for a large storage room and thats where Sorg Khne had taken him. Watch. Gold, come out. Seol Jihu took out a chest from his Dimensional Pocket and shook it. Gold bars spilled from the opening. [Jewels! Come out!] With a giggle, a beautiful ghost with silver hair held one of the chests upside down and glittering jewels poured down like a waterfall. No Sorg Khnes mouth dropped open. Way. And closed only after the treasures they had brought filled four storage rooms. Is this enough? Seol Jihu asked, dusting off his hands. When he saw that all of the rooms had been filled with mountains of treasure, the royal administrator closed his eyes and opened them again. With a look of disbelief, he turned to Seol Jihu. Ah, this is the inheritance of Rothschear. Rothschear? You cant mean the Rothscehar, the Spear of the Empire! [Mm-hmm.] Flone nodded and folded her arms. When her eyes met Sorg Khnes, she made the V-sign with both of her hands. Sorg Khne buried his face in his hands. Whats wrong? Nothing. Theres just a lot going on thats beyond my understanding. He answered weakly before shaking his head with force. Then he turned his gaze to the treasure chests and suddenly blurted in a rush. I-I dont need everything. These are the rewards of an expedition and should be divided according to the ratio set by. But his sentence was cut short by Seol Jihu who shook his head side to side. Do you have no greed? Of course I do. But I already have enough to last a lifetime. I have as much as Ive given you in my storage. Its overflowing, really. Seol Jihu grabbed a handful of jewels and turned his eyes. And the need for money will only increase from now on. I believe youll use it for the right cause. A lot was hidden behind his words. Sorg Khnes expression turned solemn and he inhaled deeply. Touched by Seol Jihus faith in him, his eyes burned with passion. I wont use it just for Eva. After a moment of silence, he spoke in a voice close to tears. Ill use it for the whole of Paradise. I swear on my everything. Could you prioritize Odor and Haramark? I will. I promise. Sorg Khne saw Seol Jihu smile and tightened his fists with resolve. So the money problem is taken care of. What about Her Majesty? I told her about the plan a long time ago. Shes already found the Royal Oath and is ready. Great. And the script? She says she doesnt need it. Shed like to speak frankly from her heart. From her heart. Seol Jihu stroked his chin. He recalled the time Charlotte Aria rolled on the floor alongside Odelette Delphine, yelling, Let her! Let her! If its too much of a burden, Ill gladly take her place. No, its fine. Sorg Khnes lips curled into the slightest of smiles. I understand why youre worried, but Her Majesty has changed since she started learning magic. Mm. Its a pretty important scene. I know, but please give her a chance. Shell uphold the majesty of the royal family of Eva, of Aria blood, in front of the whole world. With that, Seol Jihu could no longer refuse. Well then. Ill get ready as well. * When Seol Jihu returned to Valhalla, he was met with fierce criticism from his administrator. Are you insane? Are you insane! Wha-What? You gave them everything? You didnt even leave a single cent behind? Well, yeah. No! Kim Hannah screeched. How could you turn everything over? No, seriously, how could you? She clutched the back of her neck and panted for breath. Seol Jihu asked, disconcerted. Is Valhalla suffering from a lack of funds? No, of course not! Right? We have enough. And from what Ive heard, we were able to secure quite a bit of money from here and there because of the recent incident. Anyway, try to understand. This plan costs a lot of money. Still! You have to think of profit! Stop being such a pushover! [What? A pushover?] It was then. [You What did you say?] Flone intervened, unable to conceal her irritation. [Dont make me laugh. You didnt even participate in the expedition! You see, this guy and I agreed to hand it over.] Thats not what I meant! [And, is that even your money? Nope, its mine! Im the rightful inheritor! So why should you decide what happens to my money? Who do you think you are? Hmm?] Kim Hannah hesitated to respond. The fact that her opponent was a ghost, a notoriously cruel race, and that everything she said was right, made her speechless. Still If only hed brought half of that money. Kim Hannah fell to her knees, pounded the ground with her fists. [Hmph!] Flone lifted her head with a snort and Seol Jihu smiled bitterly. * At around the same time, ominous energy filled the Imperial Palace. For the past few days, the Parasite Queen had been observing the celestial bodies without a moment of rest. [Ha.] The movement of the stars was, simply put, a wreck. It was so wild and disorderly that even the Parasite Queen had difficulty interpreting it. The queen had already figured out the cause of the change. While she was asleep, a group of stars reversed their orbit and collided with the brightest star. But the brightest star didnt even budge, and the stars that crashed into the brightest star were shattered to dust. In the process, the brightest star began to burn even more intensely, creating a massive explosion centered around the cluster of stars in its vicinity. As a result, the celestial orbit was completely distorted and all the stars were being sucked into the storm. The stars either adapted to the new orbit created by the brightest star or shattered after failing to adapt. All of this was the result of the butterfly effect caused by the stars that initially crashed into the brightest star. [Damned fools. They should have just stayed put!] The Parasite Queen clenched her teeth. The problem was that this wasnt the end. As if the situation wasnt bad as it was, the queen sensed another change was about to take place. This change, a massive storm, would affect not only the Federation and humanity but also the Parasites. [Keuk!] She could no longer sit idly by and do nothing. [Uooooooooh!] Her roar of wrath echoed through the palace and spread for several miles. The Army Commanders felt the wrath of their queen and shuddered. [Queen!] [Your Majesty!] All of them turned at once and began to run towards the corrupted throne. The Parasite Queen had summoned the six Army Commanders. Chapter 400. To Change (2) Earthlings who werent related to the Valhalla Attack Incident had recently started to stay in Paradise longer. It was exciting to see so many organizations that had been boasting their status getting beaten up one-sidedly, and they were also curious to know who the traitors acting secretly in Paradise were. Many were also interested to see how this entire incident would come to a close. But simply put, there was nothing more fun than watching a fire burn from across a river. Ever since that incident happened, every day in Paradise had been a series of chaos. New organizations bowed to Valhalla on a daily basis, and some organizations disappeared overnight. They didnt dare to leave Paradise with a drama they couldnt afford to miss being aired 24/7. But no matter how delicious a meal was, one would get tired of it after eating it every day. Although Sinyoung, the main dish, was still remaining, with the situation showing no sign of escalating, the boiling excitement and anticipation began to subside. By the time the fire became noticeably weaker compared to the beginning, a new update arrived to relight the flame. It was regarding an official announcement by the Eva Royal Family. As if that wasnt enough, Queen Charlotte Aria would personally make the announcement. Once this news was confirmed through various intelligence organizations, Earthlings headed to Eva to see the royal family joining the Earthlings matter. Most people had an idea as to what this announcement would be about. The Eva Royal Family was stepping up to the plate? Ah, it must be to support Valhalla and further pressure Sinyoung. Then Sinyoung would have a harder time just sitting still. How would the Scheherazade Royal Family react? Most were thinking along these lines. * By the time the sun rose to the middle of the sky, the streets of Eva grew rowdy. Earthlings residing in Eva and even Earthlings from other cities had all come out. There were Paradisians in the mix as well. Seol Jihu was waiting inside the royal palace to prepare for anything that might happen. He was on the rooftop of an appropriate building, looking down at the crowd that was gathering around the palace with his back leaned against the wall. As today was the most important day, a faint tension could be seen in his eyes. How much time went by? Seol Jihu turned his gaze at the sound of peoples murmuring. He could see a familiar girl in the distance. Her hair, which was usually tied in twin-tails, was neatly braided up, and a silver-white tiara adorning a red ruby was sitting on her head. The girl, who had clearly taken great care into dressing up for the event, walked out slowly on a terrace on the highest level of the palace. Charlotte Aria had finally made her appearance. Though she was trying to act dignified, her expression, which did not hide her nervousness, made Seol Jihu chuckle. On the other hand, he was worried. To Seol Jihu, Charlotte Aria was only a young, lovable girl. He wasnt sure if she could withstand the reaction of such a large crowd. However, the die had already been cast. Though he was worried, he decided to trust Sorg Khne, who gave his assurance. Kim Hannah had changed and Seol Jihu himself had changed. There was no reason for him to doubt that Charlotte Aria couldnt change as well. Perhaps, she already had. From what he heard, Charlotte Aria had forcefully dragged Evas Earthlings to the Tigol Fortress War. Now was a good time to see whether that was true. Seol Jihu swallowed his saliva and stared at Charlotte Aria, who was slowly looking around at the crowd. How would she start her speech? What if she freezes up from nervousness? As Seol Jihu watched, half-concerned and half-excited Twenty-one years ago Charlotte Aria calmly began her speech. A new alien race appeared on this planet. Though trembling slightly, her voice carried a certain dignity. Speaking in a grand voice imbued with a minute amount of mana, Charlotte Aria started her speech. After the appearance of the Parasites, the Empire, which reigned supreme at the apex of Paradise as the Country of the Never-Setting Sun, was razed to the ground in less than four years. Already? Seol Jihus eyes widened. He thought she would start with a brief introduction. After the fall of the Empire, two winds of change blew inside Paradise, which was on the verge of falling to the Parasites hands. It was the same for the crowd. The first change was the appearance of the Fallen Angels, followed by their establishing of the Federation. They were all furrowing their brows and looking up at Charlotte Aria. They had expected her to declare their support for Valhalla and openly denounce Sinyoung at best, so what was this sudden talk of history? The second change was the entry of you Earthlings onto this planet. Charlotte Aria gazed softly at the crowded streets. She surprisingly seemed to have a natural talent for speaking in front of a crowd as her trembling had subsided before anyone noticed. It was not bad at first. The earliest Earthlings understood our plight, rapidly grew stronger under the blessings of the Seven Sins, and participated in wars for Paradise. The Seven Kingdoms were also committed to supporting the Earthlings back then, and they gave appropriate rewards to those who made contributions. Fight with us and receive items of this world as rewards. It was a logical relationship of a clear give-and-take. That was how it was at first. As Charlotte Aria emphasized the last bit, the faces of a few Earthlings stiffened. A lot of time passed since then, long enough for one girl to have her parents and brothers ripped asunder by war and to have risen to the throne alone. Over the last ten years, countless Earthlings have gone through Paradise, and as the influence of the Earthlings grew, so did our relationship. From a give-and-take relationship to a one-sided give-or-take relationship. Displeased looks began to spread on the spectating Earthlings faces. Of course, I am not saying all Earthlings are like this. Charlotte Aria cleared her throat. Some of you certainly have not forgotten about the relationship of the past. In fact, I know there are those who do not hesitate to risk their lives to give to Paradise. Let me take this opportunity to express my utmost gratitude and respect to these Earthlings. Charlotte Aria gently closed her eyes, held her skirt out slightly, and curtsied gracefully. But. She then opened her eyes and signaled a twist. Unfortunately, a majority of you do not have the qualification to receive my gratitude. Her voice was calm as she dropped this bombshell. The Earthlings blinked at the sudden blow. Soon, menacing looks surfaced on their faces. Im sure you all remember the Parasites attack on Tigol Fortress one year ago. At the time, knowing that the fall of Tigol Fortress would result in the destruction of the Federation, thus exposing Eva to danger, this royal self requested you all to join the war. But what were your reactions? Most of you rose up in protest and criticized this royal self, and one group even barged into the royal palace and threatened this royal self openly. That day, I asked for the first time. Why? Charlotte Arias voice gradually got louder. How come? The air also grew heavier, exerting great pressure. The few who cared were out there, risking their lives on the boundary of life and death. While everyone stared with expressionless faces, Charlotte Aria continued without the slightest tremble in her voice. So why was it that the vast majority of Earthlings were so proud in trying to avoid their duty as if it was the most natural thing? Before anyone noticed, the Earthlings were all glaring. This majority of you are enjoying the benefits of being Earthlings, receiving rewards, and taking pleasure in their activities in Paradise. So what of it? So why are you so busy returning to Earth whenever your precious Paradise is in danger? What are you getting at? What are you trying to say? Their openly hostile gazes fell on the queen. Although nothing Charlotte Aria said was wrong, no one was comprehending her message. Facing their piercing gazes This royal self is truly curious. Charlotte Aria endured. This isnt all. Im sure you all are aware of what recently transpired. Fighting hundreds of hostile gazes Whats the reason? She asked back. Rather than helping and cheering on the person giving his all to protect Paradise! And continuing her words firmly For trifling reasons, you, despite having the same duty, choose to attack the person carrying out the same duty? She quietly expressed her rage. Did the Seven Sins summon you all to this world forcefully? Those who recognized Paradises situation and voluntarily accepted its call, they were called Earthlings. Or did we force you into slavery and send you to your doom? Those who campaigned for the freedom and the rights of Paradise, they were called Earthlings. No, we did not. You all were given the freedom of economic activity. You all are citizens who have the duty to protect this land! Despite this, you only pursued benefits, fighting and slinging mud at each other. Whenever there was a draft call, you cursed your country and were busy to return to Earth. How can you ask for the right to pursue profit whilst ignoring the responsibility following it? Such people were Earthlings too. Yet you dare to think you are qualified to be in this world? Are you not ashamed of yourselves? The enraged Charlotte Arias eyes slowly turned gold. As if that wasnt enough. You try to harm the hero of humanity and the Federation? To prove your worth to the Parasite Queen? On top of ignoring your duty, you dare to side with the enemy you are supposed to fight? The truth has already been revealed, yet rather than explaining yourselves, youre staying silent and hoping it all goes away!? Words cannot describe how aggrieved I am to think such shameless traitors may be listening to me, right now, right here, in this city! Kim Hannah, who was listening to the speech, almost burst out laughing. It was just too beautifully put. She was so focused on listening that she almost glossed over it. Charlotte Aria started by mentioning Paradises history. She then pointed out the Earthlings contradictions before mentioning the recent incident and stealthily lumping it onto the crowd. It was like she was suggesting, Whos to say you arent among them? What is she trying to get at by saying all this? Kim Hannah strained her ears with an intrigued look. This royal self has judged that this problem cannot be left alone any longer. And so. For the survival of this world, modeling after the two changes of the past that have supported Paradise until now, this royal self vows to enact two new changes. Today, in this place. Charlotte Aria raised her main point at last. First, as of today, Eva will formulate a restoration of relationships with the Federation. Going beyond a simple alliance, Eva will become a pillar of support for Tigol Fortress and take on the role of mutual assistance with the Federation. The crowd buzzed. Formulation of an official alliance with the Federation. This wasnt anything to be surprised about given that Eva already had a tacit alliance with the Federation. But becoming a pillar of support for Tigol Fortress and taking on the role of mutual assistance? Second. Before anyone could fully process the first vow, Charlotte Aria continued. In Eva, which will carry out Tigol Fortress rear base missions, having Earthlings, who avoid participating in wars, and traitors, who collude with the Parasites, will be the height of outrageousness. And so, the Eva Royal Family will request for one power over all Earthlings that reside in Eva. The authority to modify the setting that the Seven Sins have given you! As soon as Charlotte Aria made this declaration, a heavy silence descended on the city. Some doubted their ears. A royal family asking for the authority to modify an Earthlings status window. In truth, this second point was the true core of Charlotte Arias speech. The status window setting was the source of an Earthlings power. To touch that was to touch the foundation of an Earthlings activity. The representative of Eva Royal Familys partner organization said this. Those who attacked Valhalla, those who devised and supported the plan, and those who knew about the plan and remained silent. I will not distinguish them. Every organization and Earthling involved in this matter will have to take responsibility. This royal self is of the same opinion. As of today! Eva will not distinguish between those who do not try to fight the Parasites and those who collude with the Parasites! Those who cast aside their duty and only pursue their own benefits will come to bear responsibility for their actions! Kim Hannah closed her eyes. Her throat trembled. She finally understood the true intent behind the recent series of incidents. Seol Jihu was not targeting Sinyoung. The twenty-four organizations, including Sinyoung, were only stepping stones to his ultimate goal. Right, from the very beginning, Seol Jihus target had been Paradise, the whole of Earthlings. The fire that was kindled in Eva today would soon spread like wildfire throughout the entire human territory. That wasnt all. Earthlings who were active in Paradise could largely be categorized into two types: those who were part of an organization and those who were not. It went without saying that the former were the ones that usually led Paradise. Valhalla and its supporting organizations had no reason to be bothered by the queens statement. Because it was true that they were fighting the Parasites while greatly endangering their lives. Powerful organizations of other cities had no reason to object either. In fact, they should welcome it. Because the top thirty or forty percent of organizations had all turned their backs on Sinyoung and signed a contract with Valhalla. The contract had the following provisions: 1. Those who sign the contract shall not collude with the Parasites and not do anything against the interest of humanity. 2. In the case that a war against the Parasites breaks out, those who sign the contract shall spare no effort to help humanity. These organizations were forced to carry out these terms even before Evas queen made this official announcement. Naturally, representative organizations of Nur, Grazia, and Caligo were included, and there was no need to even mention Eva, Haramark, and Odors representative organizations. In other words, Seol Jihu was forcing Sinyoung to make a decision. Will you take our offer or be left behind in the dust? Hic. So this is what he meant. When Kim Hannah thought so, she was overwhelmed with emotions and wiped the tears glistening up with a handkerchief. [Did I do something wrong?] [Why is everyone so bent on harassing me?] [ I, I just wanted to save them, thats all. I didnt have other intentions.] [Its true that I just did what I wanted at the time, but its not like I hurt them or inconvenienced them somehow.] When she heard Seol Jihu say these words in the past, she was inwardly seething in frustration. But the child from back then, who didnt know the way of the world had grown to the level of setting up such a grand scheme. Not only that, but he was also trying to devour everything, to grasp the world in the palm of his hand. Kim Hannah held onto her stained handkerchief and gazed at the crowd. He set the foundation to minimize opposition as much as possible, but still It was probably wishful thinking to expect zero backlash. W-What was that? Youre going to meddle with our settings? And lo and behold, fierce outcries burst out. Weve had enough! Insane. Youre completely insane! All that talk for this You just want to use us as slaves! You must be mad! All sorts of sharp criticisms were hurled toward the queen. It showed how Earthlings currently viewed Paradisians. Charlotte Aria scanned the streets with cold eyes. No. She spoke with a snort. For you all, who shut your ears and interpret my words however you want, this royal self will say it clearly one more time. We will only meddle with the settings of those who do not try to fight the Parasites and those who collude with the Parasites. If you are an Earthling who knows to perform the duty that follows your freedom, you should have no reason to object to this rule. I am saying the royal family will investigate and eliminate potential traitors like the ones from the most recent incident. Should you not be happy about that? Or could it be that the ones who are angry have been promised something by the Parasite Queen? The commotion died down in an instant. No one could find the words to object. There was no way to find fault with what she said. You dont answer the important question yet you call me crazy. A mocking smile emerged on Charlotte Arias face. She sighed and then raised her hands above her head. Right, I must look like a crazy woman to you all. But to me, you are the crazy ones. Right, both you and I are crazy. Its not just us. This world itself has gone crazy. If it is to survive in this crazy world, I will not hesitate to do crazy things. She then held up the tiara on her head. This is a token of Royal Oath, which the Seven Kingdoms were promised in return for serving the Seven Sins. At the time, Second Brother and I each received one each. When Campbell Aria used his Royal Oath, he said this. Dont use this precious item for something like reviving a family member. Use it for Paradise, when it needs it the most. It seems that time has come. Charlotte Aria slowly lowered the Royal Oath to her chest. She then spoke in a solemn, imposing tone. Hear me, Earthlings. This royal self will go to the temple immediately after this. Using this token of an oath, which even the gods cannot refuse, I will formalize what I announced today. Not by Valhallas will, not by the Seven Sins will, but by my own will. Those who object to my will! Pzzt! Charlotte Arias eyes, which were glowing in a golden hue, crackled with golden-yellow electricity. LEAVE! A thunderous voice struck down on the area. Such people have no right to be in Eva! This Eva will reject them! On the name of Aria! I will not say it a second time. She pointed to the palace gate and then turned around. . Seol Jihu was smiling, leaning against the wall with his arms crossed. Shes even better than I thought Now that things had progressed to this point, an indescribable emotion welled up inside him. For some reason, he liked how the streets had gone silent from shock. He wanted to savor this air a little longer but he took his back off the wall after seeing Charlotte Aria walk toward the main gate. W-Wait! Are you really going to do this!? As soon as Charlotte Aria walked out to the streets, Earthlings crowded around her from all sides with hostility. However, they paused before they got anywhere near her. It was because Seol Jihu was following her along with the members of Valhalla. Representative Seol. Seeing the crowd filling up the path to the temple, Chohong called Seol Jihu. When Seol Jihu nodded slightly, Chohong grinned and flew forward, violently striking down the Thorn of Steel. BOOM! A large crater formed on the ground. The destructive power of the strike was unbefitting of a simple swing of the arm. It was the result of enhancement stones strengthening the weapon. As Chohong stared at the crowd with her unique, piercing gaze, the Earthlings backed off in shock. Like Moses parting the Red Sea, a path opened up between the crowd. Seol Jihu walked up to Charlotte Aria. Standing beside her, he could clearly feel Charlotte Aria trembling faintly. He felt like she would reach out with her tiny hand and grab the hem of this shirt. However, Charlotte Aria did not do so. She held back. Guarded by Valhalla and its supporting organizations, she walked forward with her tiara held tightly in hand. Cutting across the silent streets, she did not show a single sign of weakness until she arrived at the temple. * That day, Charlotte Aria carried out her words using the Royal Oath, and the Seven Sins shared control over a part of the setting they created. This was limited to those who did not try to fight the Parasites, those who colluded with the Parasites, and major criminalsthe authority to drop or restore their stats, and even seal or eliminate their ability was granted. Along with it came the authority to permanently bar entry into Paradise. All to the queen of Eva. Chapter 401. To Change (3) Evas queen used the Royal Oath and received the authority to modify Earthlings status windows. This news spread through every city in less than two days, turning them upside down. As Earthlings were used to a freedom that came without any cost, they were all dumbfounded by the news. They were happily watching the fire from across the river, so it was no surprise that they were confused when the fire suddenly spread across the river and swept over them. Of course, the ones who reacted the strongest were the Earthlings within Eva. Despite Charlotte Arias strong declaration, they did not back down so easily. They mobbed the palace and protested every day. A small minority wondered if there would be a repetition of the past Haramark Civil War. However, their worry turned out to be unfounded. While it was true that the Haramark Royal Family once attempted to do the same and failed to suppress the backlash of angry Earthlings, the current situation was totally different than the past. Haramark in those days did not have a single backer and was surrounded by enemies on all sides. In contrast, the current Eva had the support of Paradises strongest organization, as well as a group of other supporting organizations. That wasnt all. Influential organizations of other cities were maintaining their silence. Faced with this news, which was like a bolt out of the blue, ordinary Earthlings could say nothing to change the situation. At the end of the day, they were reaping what they sowed. They remained silent when Carpe Diem was attacked by an unknown group in the past. They remained silent when Valhalla attacked Paradises influential organizations. And now, they were being attacked, but no one was left to stand up for them. Fuck! A man had gone to the royal palace to protest and complain today as well, but after being chased out without any gain, he threw his weapon on the ground angrily. He wanted to storm back in, strangle the queen, and force her to undo the changes, but he knew too well that his neck would be sent flying into the air the moment he stepped another foot into the palace. The man sighed and glanced at the people who had gone to protest alongside him. Today, there was a red-haired woman on duty, spinning a longsword in her hand while carefully watching their every move. Her eyes were gleaming with anticipation as she swallowed her saliva and watched just when they would cross the line. They were warned that if they came to bother the queen again with this problem, they would be made as examples of her new authority. It seemed like they had no choice but to accept this new change. What should we do? Someone asked in a restless voice. There were at least a couple dozen people in the group, but no one was speaking out. I guess we have no choice. After a long silence, the man spoke helplessly with a dejected expression. It really didnt seem like there was anything they could do to change the situation. It was then. What was that? A grumbling man spoke curtly. If theyre going to go ahead with this, then why dont we show them!? Show them? Are you just going to sit still and do nothing? Weve gotta at least show them that we arent retards! Peoples eyes widened at the mans outburst. Its not like Eva is the only city! The man snorted. In a way, he was right. It wasnt like they were members of an organization that was rooted in Eva. Individual Earthlings that lived like vagabonds in inns could easily move to another city without incurring a huge loss. If they didnt like Eva and its new change, they could simply leave it. In truth, they knew that Charlotte Aria wasnt wrong. However, having something taken away always felt shitty. And when that something was a right they had been enjoying for free, they might understand with their heads but their feelings couldnt accept it. Yeah! Why dont we leave then!? Let them be happy on their own! When one person agreed in a fit of anger, other people began to agree as well. Thats right! If you cant stand the heat, you just have to get out of the kitchen! Let them beat the drum all they want! See if we care! Hear, hear! Lets show them that even a worm will turn if you step on them! They must think were dogs that will bark at their every command! What was that? Leave? That brat, does she think we wont!? People began to buzz, determined to leave Eva. A few of the more impatient ones immediately went back, packed their belongings, and signed contracts with carriages. Many Earthlings must have found the change unacceptable as there were hundreds of people who were loading their bags onto carriages. Valhallas representative sure is a rookie. A man got in a carriage and remarked with a relieved look. Hes the perfect example of a child who grabbed hold of power by chance. Yeah. Who cares if youre strong? Does he think the royal families did nothing until now because theyre idiots? A man who got in the carriage with him commented as well. Just when people were starting to cheer him on, he does this. Anyway, Im sure Scheherazade will be full of people from now on. Aye, its better to be with traitors than to live as slaves. I cant wait until next week comes around! The city will be empty! And only the cold wind will blow on the streets! Who knows? Maybe hell beg us to return! Were sorry. Well withdraw the new changes, so please! Hell, Im going to need more than that to change my mind. Ah, maybe if the Star of Lust lets me have my way with her! Boisterous laughter burst out from the running carriage. Feeling better from having vented their rage, the man opened the carriage door. Aigoo, Eva, this is goodbye. After muttering in a carefree manner with his head peeking out, he looked back. It was then. Huh? The man exclaimed as he stared at the city that had now become a tiny dot. W-What the heck is that? He shouted with a look of disbelief. Hmm? Whats up? W-Wait! Stop the carriage! Whats wrong? The other man peeked his head out of the carriage and stared in the same direction as the first man. Then, he made the same dumbfounded face. Thats There was a long march where the two men were staring. Fallen Angels, Cave Fairies, Sky Fairies, Beastmen, and Dwarves? W-Why is the Federation here? Indeed, the members of the Federation were marching in a long line. A long, endless line was headed towards Eva. One of the men activated the Archer class basic skill, Thousand-Mile Eyes, and saw the foreign races laughing and chatting in an excited manner. At the very least, it didnt look like they were coming to seize a city. They looked more like a large-scale delegation that was on a cultural mission to establish friendly relations. W-What the hells going on? Oi! Turn the carriage back! Hurry! A strange phenomenon occurred. Carriages that left the city turned around and began to return one by one. * Mmm! Euhmm! Charlotte Aria collapsed as soon as she returned to the palace after using the Royal Oath at the temple. Perhaps because she completely expended her mental energy, her body burned with a high fever for two days. Seol Jihu was protecting her by her side, nursing her all throughout the night. Mm! Mmmmm! Drenched in sweat like someone doused in rainwater, she trembled like a leaf in a storm. Seol Jihu soaked a towel with water before wringing the water out and carefully wiping Charlotte Arias forehead. Im sorry. Charlotte Aria muttered weakly as if she was ashamed of showing such a weak appearance. Seol Jihu smiled silently. I Charlotte Aria panted with hot breaths and then asked carefully. How was I? ? Did I do well? It would be presumptuous for me to say. I-Its fine so tell me Seol Jihu smiled brightly and brought his face closer to Charlotte Arias. You were incredibly cool. He whispered into her ears. And sexy. Sexy? As in, beautiful to the point of provoking sexual pleasure? Pong! White steam popped out of Charlotte Arias ears. I-Insolent! You dare to talk to a queen that way Charlotte Arias face flushed red, and she covered herself up with her blanket. Seol Jihu laughed quietly. At that moment, a messenger came with news of the Federations arrival in Eva. However, Seol Jihu did not leave right away. He stayed by Charlotte Arias side and gently caressed the blanket where her head should be placed. You can go if you want Feeling his touch, Charlotte Aria peeked her head out of the blanket and murmured quietly. Seol Jihu only chuckled and continued moving his hand. Why are you laughing Charlotte Aria pouted but closed her eyes at his gentle touch. Soon, her small nose let out faint breathing sounds. One hour later, Seol Jihu slowly took his hand off and got up. Was Roselle praising her in the Dream World? Seeing Charlotte Aria grinning happily in her sleep, Seol Jihu quietly closed the door. * Members of the Federation visited a human city. The goal of the visit [First, as of today, Eva will formulate a restoration of relationships with the Federation.] [Going beyond a simple alliance, Eva will become a pillar of support for Tigol Fortress and take on the role of mutual assistance with the Federation.] was the fortification of Eva. Going a step further, it was to discuss the cornerstone of the Federation and humanitys permanent partnership. Here in this city called Eva. The Federations greatest advantage was the existence of the powerful Tigol Fortress, but it was also their greatest weakness. Though it wasnt as if their other borders werent secure, they werent as fortified as Tigol Fortress. In other words, the moment Tigol Fortress fell, it would only be a matter of time before the Federations entire territory would be captured. This would naturally bring about a huge disaster to humanity by expanding their battlefront. This wouldnt be a problem if Tigol Fortress was truly an impregnable wall, but Tigol Fortress had already been captured once. Judging this issue to be of high priority, the Federations upper echelon had made a request to Seol Jihu after the end of the war one year ago. They wanted to inquire about fortifying Eva to the level of Tigol Fortress and establishing a mutually cooperative relationship so that they would have a safe place to retreat to, should Tigol Fortress be conquered again. Of course, Seol Jihu had no reason to reject their offer. He was already concerned with how obsessed the Parasite Queen was in trying to take over Tigol Fortress. It didnt seem like a bad idea to take this opportunity and make sure she would not even dream of touching Tigol Fortress. In fact, he saw this as a necessity. And with things turning out this way, Evas Earthlings leaving the city was none of his concern. Because even without them, the foreign races would live in Eva alongside humanity. And he knew very well that such cowardly Earthlings were far weaker and disloyal than the foreign races, who were brimming with hatred against the Parasites. It wasnt just Eva either. Other cities would soon repeat Evas proclamation, and members of the Federation would go to those cities as well. And so, Scheherazade would have to make a decision. Either to lower their head and follow the trend or To be destroyed. Seol Jihu walked while humming inwardly. The welcoming ceremony must have ended while he was putting Charlotte Aria to sleep as he could see several foreign races walking about. Is this where were going to live from now on? Un! Itll be much safer here! Uwoah! Two young Foxmen were holding each others hand and exclaiming with hopeful looks. Upon closer look, Seol Jihu noticed they were Haeryeo and Haeya. He felt strange seeing members of the Federation running around inside a human city. People who did not know of the background story stared at them in a daze, and people who knew it came out to the streets and greeted the Federation members. It was like he was seeing a repeat of the festival at Tigol Fortress the night before they left. Just as Seol Jihu smiled contentedly, his eyes shot open. Ah! He saw a striped puppy crossing the streets with its chin and tail standing tall. It seemed like it was enjoying being at the center of attention. Behind this striped puppy was a group of six white and yellow rice cakes. P-Puppy! Kiing? They must have noticed Seol Jihu as they flinched. They then twinkled their tiny, bean-like eyes, stuck out their tongues, and came running while wagging their tails. Spin, spin. As the little fuzzballs began to circle around Seol Jihus legs, Seol Jihus eyes spun as well. When the black-striped rice cake stood on its hind legs and nudged his calf, he couldnt help himself any longer. Ya little nuggets! Who told you to be so cute!? Seol Jihu shouted inwardly before instantly bending down and hugging the tiny fuzzballs that were hopping around in joy. I wanted to see you guys so much! You have no idea how much I missed your fur and fat. Fur? Fat? The little fuzzballs tilted their heads, but seeing how delighted Seol Jihu was to see them, they licked his face. While they were rubbing their faces together, a dry cough rang out. Yo. A largely built foreign race individual with a mane around his face, the Beastman King White Tiger, raised his hand and gave an awkward greeting. Seol Jihu turned his face, which was still buried in the fuzzballs, and sent the Beastman King a fierce glance. I have a favor to ask of you. Its been a hmm? Can I hold onto these guys for a bit? Its fine even if its only when I sleep! White Tiger blinked in a fluster. Then Hoh, how bold. He looked like he was impressed. To say such a thing on sight Hmm, I suppose its okay. As a hero and a male, such spirit is only natural! Fine! I shall allow you to sleep with my daughter! White Tiger guffawed joyfully. Im not a particularly strict parent anyway. But try to hold off for a few months. I want to see my grandkids too, but you should wait at least until she reaches adulthood. Seol Jihu had no idea what was going on, but he was happy to know that he could stay with the little fuzzballs. Youre getting ready to mate so soon? At that moment, Gabriel appeared while throwing her silver hair back. Ah. Seol Jihu finally came to his senses, though he held onto the struggling fuzzballs tighter. Welcome. Its been about an hour since we arrived. I should have come out to greet you Sorry. The queen is a little sick. Its fine. Evas royal administrator treated us well. I saw her speech too. To be honest, it made me see her in a new light. Tell her it was an excellent speech befitting of the position of queen. Gabriel smiled. Anyway, thank you. It was getting crowded. Theres finally some space to breathe. Right, the Federations territory was smallest among Paradises three forces. Five races were living together in what should only be enough for only one or two races to live in, so it was impossible for the Federation not to be crowded. The Beastman race had once decreased in population to the point that extinction was a real concern, but thanks to a few species being so fertile, they had regained their past prosperity to a degree. Only, the period between pregnancy and birth wasnt long, and a single mother might give birth to eight or even twelve babies at once. Since Beastmen grew quickly, it was good for the Federation which was in need of soldiers, but as there had been no serious wars for the past year, they had been in need of new territory to handle their exploding population. Anyway, if youre that sorry, just open a few more cities for us later. Gabriel smiled. Dont worry. Theres a great place called Haramark. Haramark isnt bad. Though, we should first properly settle into Eva and show that we can be of help Hmm. Gabriel smacked her lips in the middle of talking. Seol Jihu tilted his head. Why? Is there a problem? I wouldnt call it a problem but I do need to ask for your understanding. Gabriel smiled bitterly and explained. Once she finished, Seol Jihu hurriedly walked to Valhallas building, where he saw a group of stumpy people gathered together. It was the Dwarves. They all had uncomfortable looks on their faces. Vidalif, the Dwarven King, was especially so. He wasnt just showing his displeasure. He was looking around in all directions with a bright face while his hands were shaking uncontrollably like a patient with an obsessive-compulsive disorder. Was he like that before? Seol Jihu recalled Vidalif being calm and collected at the meeting. Ah! There he comes! A few of the Dwarves who recognized Seol Jihu ran up. O Hero, our king is furious! What happened? Did someone do something? No, no, our king is angry because of this city! The Dwarf shook his head. Pardon my manners, but those city walls and this building How can you build them like this? . How Just how. Seeing how much they were at a loss for words, it seemed they received quite a culture shock from seeing buildings that humans built. Next, the Dwarf grabbed Seol Jihus arms and pleaded. Could this building be where our hero lives? Seol Jihu nodded his head unwittingly. Oh no Then may we ask for a favor? A favor? Let us remodel his building! The Dwarf shouted. With a building of this size, it should only take us a few days! So please! . We understand that we might be coming off as unreasonable, but please try to understand our side. We, especially our king, are of the mindset that everything that is handmade should be perfect! From what Gabriel said, the Dwarves were a race that, if three white bricks were aligned when building the left wall, they would not be content until the right side was also aligned with three white bricks, all without the slightest error. Despite the sudden request, Seol Jihu put on a serious face. He empathized with Vidalif. He also measured exactly 550mL of water when making ramen. Not even 550.0001mL was acceptable. He measured 550mL with pinpoint accuracy. This was the spirit of a master craftsman. Though it might not seem like much, insignificant details were often the difference between an average creation and a masterpiece. When it came to making noodles, Seol Jihus talent went beyond a simple genius to the level of an extraordinary genius. As such, he could empathize with Vidalif, who was titled Gods Blacksmith. It would be my honor. Thank you! The Dwarfs complexion instantly brightened, and he turned around in a hurry. Soon, Vidalif extended his hand out like a general commanding his men to charge forward. Uwaaaaaah! Iyaaaaaah! The entourage of Dwarves took out their tools and charged toward Valhallas building, roaring. Clank, clank! Swinging their tools at frightening speeds, they began to remodel the building as if to destroy something that should not exist in this world. W-Whats going on? Phi Sora rushed out with her longsword at the sudden warcry and looked around. Sssk, sssk! Seeing the Dwarves starting their remodeling from the garden, she made a dumbfounded face. Were in the process of fortifying Eva. Seol Jihu spoke casually. Huh? I thought you were going to repair the walls or something. Buildings also. Were going to modify all buildings into ancient golems that can fight in times of emergency. What? This is the first time Ive heard of this Is that even possible? Think of Tigol Fortress structure. Their entire walls can move. Whats to say the Federation cant create some golems? Ah! Now that you mention it Phi Sora stamped her left palm with her right fist. Seol Jihu glanced at her awkwardly. She was just too easy to trick. With this, Valhallas building will be going through an evolution! All we have to do is watch. Seol Jihu spoke solemnly. Then Anyway, they said it wont take long. Why dont we enjoy these guys and wait. He grabbed one of the fuzzballs in his embrace and chomped down on its plump stomach. Kiing! Hmm. A satisfied smile bloomed on Seol Jihus face. This was the taste he had been longing for! As Seol Jihu nibbled, the striped fuzzball flailed from being tickled. What are you doing? Phi Sora looked at him weirdly, and Seol Jihu handed her a yellow rice cake. Try biting down. Theyre delicious. Delicious? What? Youre going to incur divine punishment. Phi Sora took the yellow rice cake in bewilderment and blinked. Who are you? The little fuzzball was panting while twinkling its curious black eyes. She had to admit, it was adorable. When she came to her senses, she found herself lightly biting down on the fuzzballs fluffy yellow fur. Oh? Phi Soras eyes widened. T-This is great. So soft and warm like a rice cake you just took out of the steamer Right? Its the kind of taste you want to hold onto at all times. Seol Jihu bit down on a white rice cake that was squirming to save its friend. Pffffffft! Meanwhile, Phi Sora blew on the yellow rice cakes stomach. Kiing. The white and yellow rice cakes shook strongly before drooping down like rags. Chapter 402. To Change (4) Some organizations surrendered to Valhalla, while others disappeared overnight. This was the kind of news that had been flooding the newspapers lately. And now finally there was a change. The Federation decided to settle down in Eva! Those who heard the news were baffled as they had not expected the Federation to come forth in these chaotic times. Only a few of them realized that Valhalla had deliberately raised the stakes in the conflict that followed the recent terror incident. The Federations intervention would certainly help settle the chaos that seemed to be growing day by day. Gabriel had been watching the situation for a while and understood the role Valhalla expected the Federation to play. So she made several significant remarks in public. She stressed the need to fortify Eva, thanked Valhalla and the royal family of Eva for their forgiveness and acceptance, and promised to lend support to Eva, which she knew would become the Federations loyal partner in the future. Gabriel also announced that the Federation considered not only Eva but all the cities and humans as friends, and would welcome other cities that sought its technological prowess with open arms as long as they agreed to abide by certain conditions. Her speech became the subject of peoples debate. Not many people knew this, but just the fact that Vidalif, the leader of the Dwarves who rarely appeared in public, came to Eva indicated that the Federations sincerity in resolving the current conflict was genuine. And of course, the conditions that Gabriel mentioned had everything to do with the recent incident. Seol Jihu went out to walk the fuzzballs and took a stroll around the city. The streets of Eva were as lively as ever. Thisthis is amazing. I cant believe you made such delicate and precise engravings with only your hands. Hmph! Im just a trainee. Also, cant you see that Im busy? Go away! You could get hurt! A man stood in amazement near the construction site where the Dwarves were busy tearing down buildings and rebuilding them from scratch. Ah, Im sorry. Wait, did you just say youre a trainee? No way! Ive been in the construction business for more than twenty years, and let me just say, your skills are far too amazing for a trainee. Hmph! Twenty years is nothing. And dont make me laugh! The master blacksmiths are on their way here, and when you see their work youll want to take back what you just said! R-Really? Do you mind if I watch? I wont bother them. Ill even run errands for them! Hmph! Didnt I just say its dangerous here? If you really want to help, go sit under the shade over there and bring us some beer during the break! The young Dwarfs tone was blunt, but not malicious. Rather, he seemed flattered by the humans praise, made apparent by the smile tugging at the corner of his lips. Seol Jihu watched the Dwarf and the human and nodded before moving on. The construction site wasnt the only place where exchanges between the Federation and humanity were taking place. On the street, an Earthling woman took a piece of chocolate out of her pocket and carefully handed it to a crying Foxman child in his mothers arms. The Foxman child, drawn to the sweet scent, stopped at once and began sniffing, his eyes wide open. The child licked the chocolate on the womans palm as if he had never tasted one before. As a huge smile spread across the childs face, the mother thanked the woman, who then waved shyly at the child. Those who were watching couldnt help but smile. Seol Jihu, too, smiled softly and continued down the street. They really are amazing. Looking down at the neatly paved sidewalk, Seol Jihu was filled with awe. The Dwarves began with construction the day they arrived in Eva. Worried that the Dwarves might overexert themselves, Seol Jihu had suggested they rest a few days before starting work. But the answer he received from the Dwarf craftsman was unexpected. [You want us to rest in this building? Dont make me laugh.] [I know you said that out of consideration for us, but do you have any idea how we feel right now?] [Its like we have a diary full of our embarrassing secrets spread wide open on the table for everyone to read.] [In other words, we cant stop thinking about it. Theres no way we can rest knowing that the diary is still out there, so wed rather take care of it first.] Seol Jihu no longer felt the need to stop them when he saw the satisfied looks on their faces after they had taken all the bricks off from the sidewalk, polished them, then put them back one by one. In any case, thanks to the meticulous nature and delicate skills of the Dwarves, Eva became more and more beautiful day by day. Of course, they couldnt have repaired 80 percent of all roads in a week without the Eastern Spring Merchants, who provided them with the necessary resources, and the royal family of Eva, who opened up the pre-secured territories, including the royal sites, to the members of the Federation. In addition, the Sky Fairys shop was due to open in about two days, thanks to the huge wealth Seol Jihu had offered Eva. Kim Hannah worried that the change might be too radical but nevertheless did not oppose it. She knew that the success of Seol Jihus plan depended on how well the Federation adapted to Eva and how prosperous Eva became. Still. After a tour of the city, Seol Jihu, standing in front of Valhallas front gate, smiled bitterly. They didnt have to make them so big and magnificent. The Valhalla building was huge from the start, but now its splendor was comparable to the Taj Mahal after the Dwarves added various ornaments to it. Hmm? Whats that? Seol Jihu frowned while looking around the construction site. Vidalif was carving a huge stone statue in the garden by himself. He seemed completely focused on his work as he moved his hands with the utmost caution, sweating profusely. The statue seemed like it would be a good addition to the garden, but somehow it looked familiar. The statue was of a man holding a spear, bending his arm back above his head. Wait. Is that me? Seol Jihu began to blink rapidly. He couldnt be sure with just the hair and the face, but the Spear of Purity and other equipment were definite giveaways. The Dwarf was most definitely carving a statue of Seol Jihu aiming his spear at the Parasite Queen. There was no way Seol Jihu could stop him now. Seol Jihus face turned red. Damn it. Of all the models he could have chosen, why did he choose me? He shook his head and looked down at the rice cakes with a sigh. Hey, rainbow rice cake. You agree with me, right? Kkiing? The white rice cake with black stripes tilted its head. * Haramarks most popular pub, Eat, Drink, And Enjoy was bustling with people as always. Valhallas been annoying lately. A man sitting at a log table grumbled softly, pouring liquor into his cup. They want to manage our settings? Are they really Earthlings like us? I just dont understand why theyre supporting Eva. He emptied the contents of his cup into his mouth and frowned. I mean, isnt their target Sinyoung? Why should we suffer in the process? Two other men at the same table nodded in agreement. And now the Federation wants to settle in Eva. I have no idea whats going on anymore. I dont know. Aside from everything else, the fact that the Federation wants to settle in Eva I dont think thats such a bad thing. When the man complained again, the only woman at the table of four remarked carefully. One of the men looked at her, as if he had just remembered something. Thats right, you said you visited Eva the other day. How was it? Huhu. Get ready to have your mind blown away. With a grin, the woman took off the bow on her back and placed it on the table, as if she had been waiting for this question. The men widened their eyes. Oh? You changed your bow? The day I arrived in Eva was the day the Sky Fairies shop opened up. I was curious, so I went to take a look and ended up buying some of their stuff. Is this bow any good? You have no idea. My old bow doesnt even compare to it. You see, the wooden part of this bow is made from the branches of the World Tree. What? Surprised, eh? You know that the World Tree is a sacred ash tree, right? When you fix an arrow on this bow, its instantly infused with an anti-evil attribute that has a very powerful effect on the Parasites, not to mention undead monsters. So how could I resist? The woman beamed and the man exclaimed in amazement. Wow. It must have been expensive. No, it actually wasnt as expensive as Id expected. Really? Yeah. It did cost more than the longbow but was still very affordable. They didnt deliberately break the World Trees branches, but only used branches that had naturally fallen during its growth. And I got a grand opening discount, too. Is this all you got? Of course not. The next thing she showed them was her quiver, and inside it were arrows with colorful feathers. Ta-da. Take a look! These arrows have been infused with the power of the Spirits. Spirits? Yup! Its made from Fallen Angels feathers infused with the five Spirits power. With this, I can shoot fire arrows and wind arrows like Magicians do. So, what do you think? Pretty cool, huh? The eyes of the men looking at the bow and arrows began to glow with admiration. But my biggest achievement The woman was far from done. She grabbed a particularly long arrow from the quiver and carefully held it up for everyone to see. Is this. This is a limited edition arrowthey only had ten in stock. They held an impromptu archery competition and allowed only the top 10 customers to purchase one arrow each. I managed to secure one by placing ninth. There was something ominous about the way the arrowhead glowed blue under the light. The man gave a light chuckle. Why is this such a big deal? I see the arrowhead is blue. Oh, its Thunder. W-What? The mans eyes shot open and he quickly pulled himself back. The other two did the same. The woman burst into laughter and waved a hand. Dont be scared. Its made from the same material but safe. Theres only a little bit mixed in the arrowhead, so technically its not even a Thunder. Still. The woman smiled and carefully rubbed the arrowhead with her thumb. In terms of destructive power, it doesnt even compare to the other arrows. Hit a weak spot, and even a Medusa will explode. She raised the arm holding the arrow in a shooting position. One visit to Eva, and youre head over heels for it. The man who was the first to complain said nonchalantly. Maybe you should just move there. The woman paused. With a sigh, she carefully placed the arrow back into the quiver. Why do you have to say it like that? Dont you know that what youre doing right now is helping them? First, you visit Eva, and now youre advertising their merchandise! How could you, with everything thats going on? Are you out of your mind? Why would I be out of my mind? Im just expressing satisfaction with what I bought. Should I be lying about how I feel? The woman said in a firm voice. And technically, Valhalla did nothing wrong. I never said they did. But why are they meddling with our Thats because Sinyoung is doing nothing to root out humanitys defectors. Recent events have proven that there are traitors among us, and I believe they should be eradicated. Wow. Who couldve imagined that one visit to Eva would make you a Valhalla advocate? Im not their advocate. Im just saying theyre pretty reasonable. The man mocked, but the woman remained calm. And the Seven Gods designated only criminals as targets for the settings evaluations. We havent committed any crime, and we never will. So this doesnt affect us. The woman shrugged. Hmph. Except we will. Theyre saying if we dont respond to their draft call, well be branded as criminals. The man snorted. Thats true. But their decision does make sense. She put her hand on the new bow. After a moment of hesitation, she spoke with a sigh. Actually well, I havent decided for sure, but Im thinking of joining the war. What? Ive been thinking about it for a while. Youre right. I might have changed after visiting Eva. The woman continued. Weve been stuck at Level 4 for some time now. Are we going to stay like this forever? Level 5s get a completely different treatment. Shouldnt we aim for High Rank before its too late? Before its too late? Yes, before its too late. The woman cleared her throat. Listen. From now on, Paradise will revolve around Eva and other cities that accept the Federation. Why? Because of this. She tapped on the bow and the quiver. Remember what it was like to buy new equipment until now? Every time we leveled up, the price of equipment soared. But from now on, better equipment will be sold at a much lower price. We dont have to cave in to Valhalla to buy Evas weapons. Its not like theres a limit to who can buy and who cant. Sure, there might be cherry pickers like you. But what about the others? Even Im convinced that this is a sweet deal. Can you be sure there are no more people like me? The man didnt seem particularly impressed. His expression remained flat. The situation has never been better. Humanitys been winning against the Parasites for years and now the Federation is with us. More and more people will join the war, seeing that there is hope for victory. So youre saying we should cave in to Valhallas demands? Im just saying that we should go along for the ride. You guys do know that the easiest way to earn contribution points is through war, right? The three men nodded in unison. Well, just think about it. There are many more like us stuck at Level 4. What if half of those people join the war, and 10 percent of them become High Rankers? The woman stopped and shifted her gaze from side to side. One of the men, the quick-witted one, stiffened immediately. Do you think even then High Rankers will be treated the way they are now? No, because its only natural that demand decreases as supply increases. Currently, Level 5 is considered an ace in any organization, but its value will drop in the future. An upturn in the skills of Earthlings. Not to mention Level 4s, even Level 5s were likely to lose value. The leaders of most cities are already following Valhalla. Because for them, opening up their cities is much more advantageous whether we like it or not. The woman swallowed hard. Scheherazade is still resisting, of course, but who knows what kind of decision Sinyoung will make? And, even if Scheherazade doesnt change, all thats waiting for them down the road is destruction. Some fish stay in small rivers while others travel to the sea. Those heading to the sea naturally become strong in the face of many adversaries, while those remaining in the river do not change. Just like how Valhalla became stronger than Sinyoung. Do you think even then well be able to enjoy Paradise as we do now? I dont. People are going to look down on us for not participating in the war, and well probably struggle to get a seat in expeditions as well. Well be walking on eggshells the entire time. The two men seemed convinced by the womans words. The remaining man, who was the first to complain, lowered his head. I understand what youre trying to say. After a moment of silence, he spoke in a slightly softer tone. But joining the war is a bit. I was told that the Parasite Queen and the Army Commanders were all gods. How can ordinary humans like us kill gods? The woman smiled as she realized what the man was worried about. I understand. Participating in the war is in itself a risk. But do we really have to take more risks than we can afford? Hmm? Youre right. How can humans beat gods? So we should just avoid them from the start. The man looked at the woman with a dumbfounded look on his face. Do you get what Im saying? Why should we fight them? Theres an Earthling whos already killed an Army Commander, and there are plenty of strong people in the Federation. The woman raised her hands and continued. We should let monsters fight other monsters while we deal with enemies that fit our level. I mean, we can easily beat the lowest-ranked species even now. And if we had more weapons like this? I think we can defeat even stronger ones. And if by any chance, my arrow actually does hit a Medusa. With the Thunder arrow in her hand, the woman trembled and her eyes sparkled. These are from the Sky Fairies shop, but soon the Dwarves, Cave Fairies, and Beastmen will also open up shops of their own. What do you think? So. The man smacked his lips. We should move to Eva? Nah. Im just saying we should go together. I dont think moving there will be necessary. ? See, I heard this rumor from a reliable source. The woman signaled her comrades to gather. The three men leaned close to the woman. The next city to be opened up is likely to be Haramark. What? But isnt Haramark controlled by Sicilia? Jeez. Dont you know that the day Valhalla announced its position, the leader of Sicilia flew to Eva immediately to butter up Valhalla? Really? You really are oblivious. Do you know they even cut off ties with an ally organization? And Cinzia has already negotiated with Haramark to accept Valhallas terms as long as they limit their supervision to criminals. I cant believe Sicilia. It was only a few years ago that they started a civil war because they didnt like the royal family. The situation has changed. Theyve been steadily involved in wars since becoming a representative organization. Im sure theyre glad that Valhalla stepped in this time. The woman lowered her voice further. Anyway, the next city to open will either be Odor or Haramark. Rumor has it that Princess Teresa has been staying in Eva lately, and shes trying to convince Valhallas representative to choose Haramark. The woman whispered as if she was confiding a big secret, and the three men kept nodding their heads. But one thing that the woman did not know was that the rumor she knew had been deliberately spread by someone. In short, it was an open secret, as evidenced by the fact that the usually noisy pub was full of whispers today. Earthlings were agonizing over the things they had never thought about before. This was a prelude to humanitys change. * A month had passed since the Federation settled in Eva. It was still too early to determine the success of the plan, but so far everything was going smoothly. The Federation had successfully integrated as part of the human city, and the streets of Eva were busy day after day with tourists and Earthlings coming to shop. And today there was an announcement that Odor and Haramark would open simultaneously. Alone in her office, Yun Seohui buried her face in her hands. Those who knew her would have known that this was a rare sight. But her reaction was understandable. Even she hadnt expected the Federation to join Eva. Previously, she was confident that Sinyoung could hold out. Now? Not so much. But that wasnt the only thing she hadnt expected. Its way too fast. The pace at which Eva was changing was too fast. This meant that the opponent had been preparing this plan for at least a year. For Sinyoung, it was a sneak attack, but for Valhalla, this was something they had been preparing for a long time. Yun Seohui could no longer deny that she was in trouble. The Federation and its technological prowess were undoubtedly a tempting bait. If it were another time, she would have asked them to let Scheherazade join. However, Sinyoungs status wasnt exactly great at the moment. Many Earthlings were pinning the blame on Sinyoung for the royal familys prosperity. They argued that this would not have happened if Sinyoung had announced its position early on or had not planned the incident in the first place. Now Sinyoung couldnt even dream of rivaling Valhalla. At this rate, even number two would be a luxury. Sinyoung would become one of many mundane organizations out there. Just as Valhalla overtook Sinyoung in just two years, this was sure to happen. If she did nothing, Sinyoung would fall behind. She had to do something before it was too late. Somethingthat would enable Sinyoung to regain its former glory. Yun Seohui had never been much of a risk-taker, but right now she had no choice. She put her hand on the communication crystal and called her secretary. Not long after, a young man, not the HR director, entered her office, stiff with tension. You called me? Contact. Yun Seohui bit her lip, exhaled her breath, and started again. Contact Valhalla. Pardon? Yun Seohui raised her head in a flash. She hated repeating herself. I said, contact Valhalla. We need to talk. Chapter 403. For the End (1) A cold wind blew inside the office. A shiver went down the young mans spine. He could tell that something wasnt right. Yun Seohui, who was well known for her ever-smiling face and gentle manner of speech, was angry. Instinctively sensing danger, the young man replied without taking so much time as to think. Ah, y-yes! Ill contact them right away through the communication crystal. Yun Seohui shut her eyes. Because the HR Director Jung Minjong was in disciplinary confinement, she had chosen a temporary secretary to fill his place. But to think he did not even know the difference between using a communication crystal and sending a messenger in Paradise Or was he mistakenly thinking that Sinyoungs position was still the same as in the past? No, no, dont call them. Write up an official document and respectfully deliver it through a messenger. As Yun Seohui spoke coldly, the young man lowered his head in a fluster. Y-Yes, Maam. Messenger. I understand. Wheres Director Jung? Hes staying at in his mansion on Earth. Were keeping a close eye on him. And what about Manager Yun Seora? Lady Yun Seora is The young man trailed off. Yun Seohui shook her head. Then, she shooed him away as if talking any longer would be a waste of time. The young man scurried out of the office. Tak. The door quietly closed behind him. Yun Seohui let out a deep sigh. Whats wrong with me? She had failed to control her emotions and ended up lashing out. In the past, she did not show it outwardly no matter how angry she was on the inside. This just went to show how shaken she was. Yun Seohui sat dazedly for a long time before glancing down. She reached out and opened the lower drawer of her desk, which she did not open more than four times a year. After taking out a pack of cigarettes, she picked out a thin cigarette and bit down on it. Looking into the air with relaxed eyes, she lit the cigarette. Sure. From her thin, pale lips I dont see a reason not to bend down. For now. Rather than a thin, long puff of smoke, a short and thick puff of smoke spread out. * Same time. The Parasites grand hall was filled with a bone-chilling tension. The six Army Commanders were bowing their heads in prostration. As always, the Parasite Queen was sitting on the Corrupted Throne where their admiration was directed, emanating more intense energy from her body than usual. [What was that? That Seol Jihu said what?] A harsh voice shook the air. [To honor the memory of the Parasites Fourth Army Commander, Raging Temperance?] As the Parasite Queen asked doubtfully, the Army Commanders bowed deeper in shame. Twisted Kindness glared at the ground with bloodshot eyes and clenched her fists hard. [Hah!] The Parasite Queen burst out with empty laughter that was closer to a lamentation. After sensing the change in the celestial bodies, the Parasite Queen summoned the Army Commanders and heard what had happened while she was asleep. Realizing that the external state of affairs suddenly changed, she tasked them to find out the detailed reason. And once she heard Vulgar Chastitys report, she felt her insides twist. Those worthless insects acting on their own was frustrating enough, but that damned human had even taunted the Parasites so openly. Honoring the memory of the deceased great general despite being enemies? [That damned brat!] The Parasite Queens trembling voice echoed out. What vexed her more was the fact that there was nothing she could do about it at the moment. Neither she nor her six Army Commanders were in a condition to fight. They were only now approaching a full recovery. In truth, the Parasite Queen had expected some change to happen while she and her Army Commanders were immobilized. Since she lost a mutual, all-out war, she considered it as something that she had to bear. But this situation [Whew.] The Parasite Queen barely calmed herself down and slowly closed her eyes. It was still too early to discuss victory and defeat. Though the situation had changed greatly, the scale was still tipped in their favor. The problem was that this scale started to move toward the other side, despite looking like it wouldnt change for eternity. An even bigger problem was that the Parasites had lost when it was at a position of such an overwhelming advantage. Before the Tigol Fortress War, the Parasite Queen had an ominous sense of foreboding. That if they lost the war, they would only be left with two, no, just one chance. And her prediction had come true. Forcefully drawn by the attraction of the Brightest Star, humanity had begun to orbit a proper path. And to make matters worse, the Federation had appropriately joined their course. With this, the Parasites no longer had a place to fall back to. She felt like all bridges were burned. Meaning, if they lost another huge war that would be the end. [The Brightest Star] The Parasite Queen sighed as she slumped down on the throne. [I should have gotten rid of him in the valley war] Hearing her monologue, the Army Commanders all looked grief-stricken. They had no words to say and no excuses to give. However, one person had an aloof expression from the beginning to end. As if he didnt like this atmosphere, he slowly raised his head and looked up at the throne. Your Majesty. He slowly put his hand up and spoke. Theres something Im curious about. [?] You see, when I was a human, I just couldnt wrap my head around why you left humanity alone despite having the power to raze them to the ground and why you were so hell-bent on taking down Tigol Fortress. Sung Shihyun shrugged. Of course, I know you must have had your reasons. Youre a god, after all. Im sure there was something outside of my understanding or something specific you were aiming for. That aside Sung Shihyun paused briefly before continuing. There is something that I havent been able to understand even after turning to the Parasites side. [What is it?] What is the Brightest Star? Sung Shihyun asked. Seol Jihu. Isnt he just a human? What is so special about this Brightest Star that makes Your Majesty shudder like this? The Army Commanders all turned to Sung Shihyun in shock. To dare to say their supreme queen would shudder It was just too irreverent. The Parasite Queen didnt reply right away. [Hmm.] After a long silence, she said. [I suppose it is better to see once than to hear a hundred times. Come closer.] The Parasite Queen got up from the throne and beckoned Sung Shihyun. Sung Shihyun got up immediately and walked forward. Step by step, he approached the throne and climbed the stairs leading up to the queen. Then, at last, he arrived in front of her. It was then. ! Sung Shihyuns field of vision changed completely. No, in an instant, the space he was standing in warped. From the imperial palaces grand hall to a starlight-embroidered galaxy. Uwoah! How can stars Aha, this large planet must be Paradise. Its kind of amazing looking at it like this. Sung Shihyun exclaimed in awe while looking down at his feet. Why are you showing me outer space all of a sudden? The Parasite Queen pointed in a direction instead of replying. When Sung Shihyun reflexively turned, his eyes lit up. He saw a blue dot that was shining brightly. It was then. Is that? Sung Shihyuns body shook violently as soon as he stared at it. His excitement and intrigue evaporated in an instant as his eyes widened in shock. Ear He convulsed without being able to finish his sentence. . Eventually, he fell to his knees, gasping for breath. Was he swallowed by the terror of the universe? A few seconds was all it took for his arrogant face to turn pale in fear. [How is it? Can you see the Oh?] The Parasite Queen exclaimed in admiration after seeing Sung Shihyun gasping for breath. What she had pointed to should not be visible to most high-ranked species, much less a humans eyes. But Sung Shihyuns reaction clearly showed that he had seen it. This could only be interpreted as one thing. Sung Shihyun had gone beyond fully absorbing Undying Diligences divinity and reached the point of having complete control over it. The sight should be visible to anyone with the rank of godhood, and that included demigods as well. [How surprising. How long has it been?] This time, it was Sung Shihyun who did not reply. No, he couldnt. He was subconsciously flailing his legs to push himself back. He was in no state of mind to think about giving a reply. Then, as Sung Shihyun began to well up with tears The Parasite Queen decided it was enough and lightly waved her hand. The world changed once again. The surrounding scenery returned to the grand hall from outer space. Despite this, Sung Shihyun still had not come to his senses. [Tell me what you saw.] At the Parasite Queens command, Sung Shihyun muttered with heavy breaths. T-Two red giants one white giant. [And?] And an even bigger red supergiant one blue supergiant. [And?] And, and. Sung Shihyun stammered, failing to speak clearly. I dont know. As he narrowly spat out a breath, tears streamed down his face and dropped to the ground. Half of it is light but the other half is darkness akin to a black hole they were mixed together and raging violently. [.] Then I felt like it suddenly looked at me and laughed mockingly! Sung Shihyun bent over, unable to continue his description. What? What is that? Why does Earth have! The indescribable terror he felt could only be imagined by the way he buried his face on the ground, crying. The Parasite Queen didnt blame him. It was normal for him to be shocked after seeing something that would make even the Sun pale in comparison. However, the Army Commanders, who werent privy to the details, could only make wry expressions. The proud, arrogant Sung Shihyun was crying. Just what the hell could he have seen? [Looks like you got a proper look.] The Parasite Queen placed her hand on his head. As she imbued her energy into him, his shaking subsided. [Supernova, a large nova that is millions or even billions of times brighter than an ordinary star.] [I call this nova, the Brightest Star.] Sung Shihyun, who had unknowingly stopped crying, looked up. [The Brightest Star an infinite star with a growth speed and potential that not even a god can estimate.] [Can you guess what will happen if this star gets involved in a humans fate?] Sung Shihyun shook his head with a dazed face. [Im sure you cant. I was the same.] [I encountered the star mixed with light and darkness long ago and suffered a humiliating defeat. I had courted disaster myself.] [But a few years ago, the same star as that star of chaos appeared in Paradise.] The Parasite Queen continued. [As I said before, the most frightening thing about that star is its limitless potential and frightening growth rate.] [Once it explodes with light, it expands in size while evolving at a terrifying speed.] [In the time you do a double-take, this star surpasses everyones expectations and shoots forward. By then, it would be too late to catch up to it.] [That is the reason I am so fearful and wary of the Brightest Star.] Sung Shihyun gulped. [Does this answer your question?] Yes. Sung Shihyun wiped his teary eyes and staggered up. I understand now. So He collected his breath and spoke. We need to get rid of that star before it becomes unreachable. [Exactly.] The star that is in Paradise It hasnt evolved like that star I just saw, has it? [Not yet.] I see I understand. Sung Shihyun breathed out a long sigh. He calmed down a bit and spoke. Please excuse me. [Hmm?] There was something I wanted to tell you but my minds a mess after seeing what I just saw. It seems I will need to modify my plan completely. [Your plan?] The Parasite Queen glanced up at the celestial bodies. She had shown it to him on a whim, but a rather interesting event was unfolding. Sung Shihyuns star was billowing. He seemed to have realized something after seeing the Martial Gods true self. I need some time to organize my thoughts and do research. I will request an audience later. [Alright.] The Parasite Queen nodded her head generously. [I will look forward to the plan you will bring to the table, First Army Commander, Sung Shihyun. Go ahead and rest. The rest of you may leave as well.] The eyes of the five Army Commanders widened. The Parasite Queens wrath suddenly subsiding was surprising enough. But she said she would be looking forward to his plan as well? Sung Shihyun bowed and walked out of the grand hall. His cold eyes were burning with unknown hostility. * It was a peaceful day in Eva today as always. After returning to the Temple of Luxuria, Seo Yuhui carried out an organizational reform, and when she came back to Eva, she was deeply moved. Only a month or two had passed since she left, but Eva had changed so much in the right direction. That wasnt all. Valhallas building, which resembled a skyscraper, had transformed into a beautiful white palace, and there was an imposing statue at the entrance that was very obviously modeled after Seol Jihu. What caught Seo Yuhuis attention the most was the group of fuzzballs running around joyously near the lush, green garden lake. As a lover of all things cute, there was simply no way Seo Yuhui would pass by them. She grabbed a yellow rice cake that was approaching her with curiosity and placed it down on her lap. When she stroked it gently, it closed its eyes, feeling good. It was cute, acting just like Seol Jihu. Speaking of the devil, she could see Seol Jihu walking down the stairs while rubbing his drowsy eyes. Jihu! Happy to see him, Seo Yuhui waved her hand. Seol Jihu opened his eyes. I am back. Come here. Seo Yuhui tapped her right thigh as if she had been dying to see him. Seol Jihu silently trudged over, still half-asleep. . Then, in a half-conscious state, he looked down at the yellow rice cake that was taking up half of his spot. He grabbed its wagging tail and pulled it to the side before falling flat on his face and taking over the entirety of Seo Yuhuis lap. Seo Yuhui smiled bitterly. Kkiing. Yellow rice cake whimpered, having been chased out while it was enjoying a wonderful sleep. But after seeing Seol Jihu, it scurried up to him and dug into his embrace. Oh my. Seo Yuhui blinked. Seeing Seol Jihu and yellow rice cake sleeping in peace, a smile bloomed on her face. Things couldnt be more peaceful. She stroked the two of them gently and prayed inwardly. I pray this happiness will continue forever. Of course, she knew it was only wishful thinking with the Parasites still existing. Coincidentally, a messenger arrived at that time. Sinyoung very politely wrote how much they wanted to meet with them and talk. Kim Hannah reported the matter to Seol Jihu immediately, and Seol Jihu shot up from Seo Yuhuis lap. Sinyoung had finally raised the white flag. This was the moment he had been waiting for. With the end in sight, there was no reason to delay the matter any longer. The meeting place would be the Scheherazade Royal Palace. Seol Jihu immediately summoned Valhallas members, held a meeting, and ordered everyone to prepare to leave for Scheherazade. Representative. Before their departure, Kim Hannah asked for a private meeting with Seol Jihu. If it is alright with you, I plan to install a safety net for Representative ahead of the meeting. Would that be okay? Safety net? Yes, it would include various things. Sinyoung sent their messenger because they are backed into a corner. Theres no telling what they will do. Well, if they dont show propriety, we dont have to either But okay. Theres nothing wrong with being careful. Go ahead. After Seol Jihu left, Kim Hannah immediately called another organization. So you want us to protect Representative Seols family without them finding out? Yes. I understand its difficult, but is that something you can do? Difficult? You call that difficult? A chuckle rang out from the communication crystal. Youre underestimating us too much. Not that this is something to boast about, but you must know of our internal conflict while we were in Haramark, yes? Ive heard of it. Though Kim Hannah said this, she knew about it very well. The most critical reason that the Triads were pushed out by Sicilia was their internal conflict. And during this period, their members were eager to kill each other, not just in Paradise, but also on Earth. It wasnt a particularly pleasant experience but thanks to it, weve become quite accustomed to assassinating or protecting someone on Earth. Then Of course. Valhallas representative is a VVIP guest of the Triads. We will be sure to protect them well. Ill bet my name on it. Thank you. I have files from when I investigated Representative Seols background in the past. Just let me know if you need them. Just be mindful that theyre more than a year old. If you need updated information, I will get that ready as soon as possible. That would help us a lot. Anyway, well send people over within four days, Earth time. Theyll all be experts in the field, so you wont have to worry. Got it. The call ended. The Triads, which was Earths most influential underground force, promised their protection, but Kim Hannah was not satisfied. Just like Seol Jihu said, there was nothing wrong with being careful. Moreover, the Yun Seohui she knew was not someone who would back down so easily. Kim Hannah immediately took out another communication crystal. It was the direct line to Sicilias top brass. Chapter 404. For the End (2) A meeting between Valhalla and Sinyoung was finally confirmed. News that Sinyoung had sent the invitation instantly spread throughout the entire region. The public thought what was to come had finally arrived. Most intelligence agencies had predicted that Sinyoung would accept Valhallas demands. The card that Valhalla had played the migration of the Federation was a checkmate to Sinyoung considering the dire straits. There was only decline waiting for them if they refused. They had no choice but to accept. However, this acceptance implied that Sinyoung was yielding to Valhalla. In other words, the regime that reigned for many years would change. Sinyoung was finally stepping down from their throne. In any case, the result of the meeting had not been revealed yet, so the whole city refrained from coming to hasty conclusions and placed their attention on the Scheherazade Royal Palace. However, the place that was at the center of so much public attention remained very quiet. Not to mention Scheherazades queen, but Yun Seohui and dozens of other Sinyoung members were all seated at the table, but no one spoke a word. They werent even looking each other in the eyes. In the silence, which was devoid of even the sound of breathing, everyone remained rigid with uncomfortable faces. After an unknown amount of time The deathly silent palace suddenly became rowdy. One by one, the people sitting there with gloomy faces frowned as they turned towards the entrance. A moment later, one of the queens attendants opened the palace doors to announce the news. T-They are here! But why had the attendant come in with such haste? As the people whispered amongst themselves with puzzled expressions, the palace doors that were about to be closed slammed open again. And Bang! The sound of a foot powerfully slamming down on the floor rang throughout the palace. Everyone grimaced in surprise at the sudden boom. A red-haired woman stood at the entrance with a confident smile. Her left hand rested on her waist where her longsword was hung while her right foot was stretched out to slam the floor. It was the captain of Valhallas vanguard team, the Level 6 Duke, Phi Sora. She flashed a smile before proudly striding across the palace hall. What is the meaning of! One of Sinyoungs members burst out in anger before hastily covering his mouth. A tall black man who walked in behind her had glared at him with a scary expression. It was the Level 5 Barbarian Champion, Richard Hugo. That wasnt all. Grand Steel Sniper, Marcel Ghionea; High Templar, Chung Chohong; Archranger, Ayase Kazuki; Imperial Knight, Oh Rahee A force composed of only High Rankers appeared one after the other, every one of them emitting a powerful aura. Each one of Valhallas members was quite famous as they had completed hard expeditions for the past few years. However, rumors were known to always be embellished. That was what the people present thought too. However, seeing them personally instantly drove away that notion. Instead, their mind and body were suppressed into intimidation, causing them to be unable to meet their eyes. Valhallas members really looked like they would immediately draw their weapons at any moment, so Sinyoungs members were more than a little disconcerted. Never in their dreams had they imagined that Valhalla would come out like this. It was almost a declaration of war. Considering how Hanoi had met its downfall when Valhalla was holding their talk with the Japan Business Federation, Valhallas actions could be seen as a show of force right before a declaration of war. Eventually, the personnel from Valhalla entered the palace before parting left and right. From behind them walked in a young man accompanied by the attendant. Level 7 Star Seeker, Seol Jihu. The Unique Ranker and the one who had the final say in todays meeting finally arrived. Val, Valhallas representative has arrived. The attendant belatedly announced his entrance in a small voice. Kim Hannah walked in next to Seol Jihu, trying her hardest to control her expression. She felt an immeasurable sense of pleasure feeling the sour gazes of the people towards her right. She felt as if she was trashing a wedding of her ex who had dumped her, in hand with a perfect boyfriend with excellent abilities and looks. Just how long had she waited for this moment! While walking, she happened to meet the gaze of an executive member she knew. Long time no see, Manager Shin. Shin Hansung gave a bitter smile after receiving Kim Hannahs nod. Seol Jihu, who had gone ahead, looked up at the woman with faded blonde hair sitting on her throne. Her hair She most likely originally had rich blonde hair like Charlotte Aria, but for some reason, her hair was now dark as if she had bleached it. At any rate, the woman that was staring at him with bunny-eyes seemed to be the queen of the city, Roe Scheherazade. In truth, Seol Jihu had developed a prejudice against the Scheherazade Royal Family after they sent their guards when he was trying to capture Roberto Servillo and also when they sent an envoy to Eva afterward. At the very least, he didnt see the royal family in a favorable light. It was for this reason that he sent Phi Sora to display a show of force. After all, wherever Sinyoung had spread its influence was enemy territory. Nevertheless, she was the queen of a kingdom. Unless he wished to bathe the place in blood, he had to bear some courtesy. Thank you for inviting us. As Seol Jihu flashed a smile and knelt on one knee, the rest of Valhallas members slowly knelt while looking up at the queen. Its my pleasure to meet you, Queen Roe Scheherazade. I am Valhallas representative, Seol Jihu. A low voice that was pleasant to the ears rang in the palace. Roe Scheherazade was at a loss for words. Only when Yun Seohui lightly coughed did she regain her senses and unconsciously nod her head. Y-Yes. You did well to come here. Uh To meet Valhallas representative today, I am also She mumbled while glancing towards the area where Sinyoung was seated. Her actions were unbefitting that of a queen, but such matters no longer surprised Seol Jihu. It wasnt as if there werent other cities where their king or queen didnt act like a ruler P-Please take a seat. I hope that todays talk will end on a good note for both parties. Valhallas members were seated on the opposite side of Sinyoung.Seol Jihu sat down on the seat closest to Roe Scheherazade on the long table before looking at Yun Seohui who was seated across from him. Yun Seohui gazed back at Seol Jihu. A few members let loose their pent-up breaths, but the hall soon filled with new tension. Kim Hannah slowly swept her eyes across the table with a relaxed face. It was normal for the host to speak up first. However, all of Sinyoungs people remained silent. Are they handing over the initiative? This meeting was most likely going to end up as a negotiation between the two parties. Kim Hannah, who expected Sinyoung to impose some conditions in exchange for accepting their demands, felt that it wasnt too bad. That said, she chose to prod them instead of pouncing on the opportunity. Of course, she first had to receive permission to do so. Representative. Seol Jihu quietly nodded when Kim Hannah asked in a small voice. First of all, Id like to thank you for inviting us to this meeting. We were worried when the invitation would arrive. Kim Hannah lightly threw words full of hidden connotations while flashing a smile. She continued while secretly praising herself for taking the extra care with her wedding makeup for this very day. But Why dont I see a few people that should be here? The chairman retired from Paradise a while ago. A reply immediately came when she asked while looking at Yun Seohui. Kim Hannah pursed her lips. So the chairman had nothing to do with this incident. Did I understand that correctly? While we have not officially announced it, the chairman has been semi-retired for a while. He passed over all of his authority to me two years ago and has since been enjoying his pastimes on Earth. Is that the case? This is the first time I am hearing of this. But setting that aside shouldnt there be another person present? The HR director, Jung Minjong, is currently in disciplinary confinement. I see. Is he perhaps ill and at a hospital? No, he is not. Yun Seohui composedly continued. The HR director, Jung Minjong, is still asserting his innocence. However, Sinyoung made a tentative conclusion concerning this case a few days ago. Sinyoung has decided that the HR director, Jung Minjong, is better off not attending this meeting, so we did not call him. He himself rejected participating as well. Kim Hannahs eyebrows went up. Of course, we have no intention of covering up Jung Minjongs crimes. Currently, Sinyoung employees are taking shifts to watch over him 24/7 and will immediately summon him back to Paradise once we reach a conclusion. We plan to use forceful means if he does not comply. . In the case that he escapes, which I guarantee wont happen, I will take full responsibility. I ask for Valhallas understanding regarding the actions that weve taken to make todays talk a little smoother. Yun Seohui replied in a calm voice. She maintained her unwavering attitude from start to end. Kim Hannah smirked before opening her folder. The opposing party was displaying a far more submissive attitude than she expected. Judging that she had prodded them enough, Kim Hannah decided to take the initiative. And so, she openly began firing at the enemy. Why did Sinyoung attack Valhalla? She fired questions based on the Five Ws and H. The issue was that all her questions werent focusing on the who, what, when, where, and how but arrived at "why"s. Fran?ois Delon was undeniably affiliated with Sinyoung and was known to be Sinyoungs ace after Sung Shihyun left If thats truly the case, then why was the explanation announced so late? You mentioned that an internal investigation took place, but that was only when everything was already brought to light Not to mention that you conspired with your partner organizations. Just for what reasons did you Kim Hannah ruthlessly attacked the opposing party while Yun Seohui calmly explained everything without a change in expression. Fran?ois Delon was the team leader of Attack Force One and was known to regularly talk with Jung Minjong on a personal basis To Sinyoung, this incident was a bolt out of the blue since we were absolutely unaware of it. The accomplice, Bishop Roberto Servillo, was taken captive while the HR director, Jung Minjong, adamantly stated that he had nothing to do with the incident, making it hard for us to find out the truth Id like to remind you that the reason the organizations said such things was because of a single person. We also are displeased with Director Jung Minjong and will absolutely not remain a mere spectator What Im trying to say is that wed like you to look at the origin of this incident. When Bishop Roberto Servillo publicly confessed his crimes, the only person he mentioned was the director of human resources, Jung Minjong, whether it was for plotting or secretly contacting the organizations. Before they knew it, the meeting changed from a talk to something like a congressional hearing. You did that, right? No, that wasnt us. The expected questions and answers were traded back and forth. Kim Hannah restlessly hounded their faults, while Yun Seohui admitted to the facts while reducing it to an act of an individual, not Sinyoung as a whole. It was practically a meaningless conversation as everything went as predicted from both sides. What really mattered was the following conversation. I know we arent in the position to ask this, but Id like you to trust Sinyoung a little more. Yun Seohui, who barely withstood Kim Hannahs offensive, looked at Seol Jihu while placing her hand on her chest. The reason we invited Valhalla to this place today is not to offer excuses or to negotiate, but to openly admit our faults and clear our misunderstandings. Misunderstandings, huh. Seol Jihu, who had silently been listening after leaving Kim Hannah to carry the conversation, spoke for the first time. From what Ive heard so far Everyones attention was suddenly focused on him. Seol Jihu clasped his hands and slightly leaned forwards. Youre really good with your words. Yun Seohuis throat lightly trembled. You mentioned clearing misunderstandings, but Is the scope of the misunderstandings limited to just this incident? Or does it include past events as well? By past events, youre saying Hmm. Theres no way you dont know, right? Actually, the Sinyoung I know is a pretty ambiguous organization. Seol Jihu smirked. I have both good and bad memories of it. Well, I cant make myself forget the time I was chased out of Scheherazade and forced to move to Haramark as soon as the Neutral Zone was closed. That Yun Seohui attempted to speak but Seol Jihu raised his hand. He signaled that he had more to say. Yes. I know. If there are bad memories, then there are good ones as well. I heard that the one who gathered the Executors and sent reinforcements when Haramark was in danger was none other than you, Sinyoungs representative director, Yun Seohui. . And you even personally attended Valhallas opening ceremony and lent us a hand. Im still grateful for that day. Really. Seol Jihu continued. And if possible, I would like to cherish the gratitude I felt towards Sinyoung back then. Yun Seohui shut her eyes as if she guessed the words that would follow. Coming back to the main topic, after hearing what youve said Yes. I think thats possible. Sure. You might not have been aware. . But I have no intention to withdraw my statement that I publicly announced a few months ago. . Arent human relationships like this as well? I apologized, or, I apologized and you didnt accept it. If the perpetrator acts like this, the victim would become terribly mad. A sincere apology that the victim could accept has to be made before the victim can decide whether to accept it or not. After saying that, Seol Jihu glanced sideways at Kim Hannah. Noticing his signal, she took out a document she had prepared in advance, out of her folder before looking at the attendant. A moment later, the attendant carefully passed the document to Yun Seohui. Seol Jihu said nothing more. The other party should now be clear of what he wanted and what she had to do from then on. It was obvious that the contract given to Sinyoung had more reinforced conditions, unlike the one given to the several organizations. 1. Those who sign the contract shall not collude with the Parasites and not do anything against the interest of humanity. 2. In the case that a war against the Parasites breaks out, those who sign the contract shall spare no effort to help humanity. These two terms remained unchanged. After spending a few days struggling to think how much Sinyoung would consent to, Kim Hannah added a few more provisions. The first was for the HR director, Jung Minjong, to be handed over to Valhalla. The second was for Sinyoung to withdraw all of its branch offices except the one in Scheherazade. And lastly, for Yun Seohui to step down from her position as the representative director. In addition to these, she added another provision which stated that on the day of fulfillment of the above three terms, Sinyoung would be allowed to organize the Federations migration that would take place six months later, if Sinyoung wished for it. Seol Jihu carefully observed Yun Seohui who was staring at the contract. The intent behind the added provisions was plain. The first needed no explanation, the second and fourth were to reduce Sinyoungs authority and status, while the third was to make Yun Seora, who was close to Seol Jihu, the new representative director. The third and fourth provisions are rather strong, but Up until now, the responses of the organizations that met with Valhalla had been largely similar. They would suck up to him, only for their complexions to instantly change when shown the contact. So he was curious. What would Yun Seohuis response be? For now, she revealed no change in expression, but how would she act? She would try to negotiate at least one. It didnt matter. Valhalla had prepared several additional conditions in preparation for any number of cases. Kim Hannah was rummaging about her documents, preparing for the upcoming negotiation. And after a few minutes of silence where only the sound of her flipping through the document was heard, Sinyoungs representative director placed the contract back on the table. Fine. She took in a deep breath before nodding her head. I accept. Yun Seohui immediately lifted her pen to sign the contract, without the slightest hint of hesitation. Seol Jihus eyes narrowed. Chapter 405. For the End (3) Yun Seohui signed the contract and passed the pile of papers to the left. The middle-aged man, neatly dressed in a suit, bit his lower lip. But he couldnt possibly resist as his boss had already signed before him. Finally, the man took the pen out of his pocket and signed the contract papers. The same thing repeated. The next recipient signed the documents and handed them over to the person next to him. As the pile of contracts moved from left to right, Seol Jihu and Kim Hannah stared at Yun Seohui. They pretended to be calm, but the truth was that they were confused. They had spent days without any sleep preparing for this meeting, so it felt strange that Yun Seohui accepted their terms without a single objection. Could it be that. With a light frown, Kim Hannah carefully went over Yun Seohuis words in her head. [Sinyoung made a tentative conclusion concerning this case a few days ago.] This meant that Sinyoung had already reached a decision, even before this meeting. This was proven by the fact that Sinyoungs executives were signing the contracts without any resistance, although their faces did look grim. But why? But this logical conclusion confused her even more. The Yun Seohui is surrendering without putting up even a token resistance? Really? As new questions arose, the pile of contracts reached the far right, and when the last person finished signing, it was delivered back to Yun Seohui. Yun Seohui checked the documents one by one and handed the pile over to her assistant. Seol Jihu looked down at the pile of contracts that Yun Seohuis assistant had carefully placed before him. Flip, flip! He quickly flipped through the papers, his eyes scanning the signatures, before raising his head again to look at Yun Seohui. Theres something I want to tell you if you dont mind. Their eyes met and Yun Seohui gave a weak smile. It might be a little, no, a lot childish, but Can I? Seol Jihu tossed her a little nod. WeI dont hate Valhalla. She doesnt hate Valhalla? One of Seol Jihus eyebrows slowly lifted. She was right. It did sound childish. Ive never felt envy or hatred towards Valhalla, nor have I ever considered you my rival. Because the achievements Valhalla has made in recent years are not something that Sinyoung can match. Yun Seohui spoke in a low but articulate voice. Of course, I understand this is sudden and that it may be hard for you to believe me. I have no excuse for that. However. She let out a sigh and cleared her throat. If I really thought badly of you I would have done something about it a long time ago. Not only in Paradise but also. Seol Jihus eyes sharpened. Yun Seohui didnt finish her sentence, but he heard the words she didn''t say loud and clear. But also on Earth. People who have earned grudges in Paradise often face threats on Earth. Its a very common occurrence. The atmosphere grew stifling, but Yun Seohui continued without a flinch. You wouldnt know what happened or how many attempts have been made since the last banquet was held a few years ago, and since you started making a name for yourself in Paradise. Seol Jihu didnt visit Earth often, but when he did, he never received any threat from anyone. Yun Seohui was saying that Sinyoung had been protecting him all along. Im not saying this to impress you or to convince you to go easy on me. Im merely stating the fact that I had many chances to betray you, but I chose not to. A faint smile spread across Yun Seohuis face. Because the thought has never once crossed my mind. I admired you, Representative of Valhalla, for all the incredible achievements you made for the sake of Paradise. I wanted to become your friend and help you in any way I could. She slowly lowered her gaze and continued. Of course, my opinion is mine alone. There were a few people in Sinyoung who disagreed with me. I saw these people every day, but failed to notice what was going on inside their heads. Yun Seohui closed her eyes. In regards to that I have no excuse to offer. So I made my decision before this meeting to let you know my feelings and set the record straight. Even if it means I have to accept every term that Valhalla offers. With that Yun Seohui slowly rose from her chair. And she spoke. Im sorry. She straightened her shoulders I apologize for the distress and the hurt caused by the recent series of incidents. Clasped her hands in front of her waist From now on, Sinyoung will do its best to prevent the recurrence of such incidents. And starting at her head And I promise in the name of God Invidia to faithfully fulfill the conditions set by Valhalla until your misunderstanding is resolved. She bowed 90 degrees, in a polite and humble manner. * Their meeting ended much earlier than they had expected. Seol Jihu tried his best to stay alert until the end, but Yun Seohuis subsequent remarks made him feel like he was overreacting. Yun Seohui promised to get signatures from each of Sinyoungs employees, and with several executives, she took the time to apologize to each member of Valhalla. In the end, she shook hands with Seol Jihu, and, with a shy smile, asked if they could finally be friends. Before leaving, Seol Jihu observed Yun Seohui with his Innate Ability. She was still shining in five colors, like the last time he saw her. But more importantly. [5. Level of Cognition]Enterprising (Takes the initiative in achieving ones goal)Given upChaotic (Many things are jumbled up and is impossible to unravel) The second slot of her Level of Cognition, which represented the emotion she was currently experiencing, stated given up. What exactly had Yun Seohui given up during this meeting? Seol Jihu couldnt find the answer to that question even after the meeting was over. On their way back, the members of Valhalla were all in high spirits. The Sinyoung had given in to their demands. How could they not be glad that it was over? Hey, did you see that? Did you? Sinyoungs executive director just bowed to us! Bastards. Thatll teach them not to mess with us. Chohong and Hugo cackled merrily. I dont know. Something did feel a little off. When I was in White Rose, I never imagined something like this could happen. Phi Sora seemed skeptical and a little worried. Hugo tilted his head in question. Whats wrong? She apologized. And shes super pretty. Look, if a pretty face could automatically earn forgiveness, Id be making a living as a notorious criminal by now. But she signed the agreement. Which means she cant mess with us now, right? Because of the consequences. Well, yes. Even Phi Sora couldnt find any fault with that. I mean, she did swear on her god as a priest. And our representative basically backed her into a corner. Makes me think shes smart, though Im still not sure if her apology was sincere. She shrugged, concluding that it wouldnt be a bad idea to keep an eye on Yun Seohui for a while. Oh Rahee stood staring at the Scheherazade Palace with cold eyes. One of her eyebrows raised slightly to reveal her annoyance. She stared and stared until their carriages arrived, then felt Seol Jihus gaze and turned towards him. What? What are you thinking about? Nothing. Oh Rahee ran a hand through her hair with a sigh. I just remembered someone from my past. Your past? A high school friend. We were part of the same group of friends that did everything together. The topic was unexpected and her tone wasnt a happy one. Yun Seohui reminds me of that bitch. The way they talk and the way they act, its basically the same. She frowned angrily at the thought of her friend. How are they alike? How should I describe it? They both have a mask. Its like theyre fake, or artificial. Kim Hannah, who was standing next to Seol Jihu, threw a quick glance at Oh Rahee. I cant pinpoint exactly whats wrong. Something about them annoys me, but I cant say what for sure. Oh Rahee shook her head, saying that some of her friends still think of that particular friend as a bright and outgoing person. Anyway, I dont want to be anywhere near her. Its the first time Ive felt this way about someone since Baek Haeju. Oh Rahee, who spat in the direction of the palace, turned towards the carriage. Are you still friends with her? Seol Jihu blurted out. Oh Rahee stopped. Nope. She turned towards him with a little smirk. I cut ties with her a long time ago. It was the best decision of my life, without a doubt. With a smile on her lips, Oh Rahee climbed onto the carriage. Seol Jihu followed after her, feeling somewhat restless. He couldnt relax even after settling down in the carriage. The result wasnt bad at all. Sinyoung readily accepted Valhallas terms, and the signed contract was in his hands. She could no longer conspire against Valhalla, at least in Paradise. Still, he just couldnt put his mind at rest. After pondering for a while, Seol Jihu concluded that the reason he was anxious was because of his preconceptions about Yun Seohui. Come to think of it, Kim Hannah wasnt the only one who warned him about her. [Be careful of Yun Seohui.] Black Seol Jihu had said the same thing. There must have been a good reason for such a strong-minded and cautious man to say such a thing. He also recalled the time he looked at Yun Seohui with Future-Gauging Nine Eyes during the opening ceremony. [Whats your reason?] [Why does our mighty Spear Demonwhy does he hate me so much?] [I know you have a grudge against Sinyoung. But dont you know how hard I tried to ease your heart?] [How could you do this to me?] [Kill me. Just kill me instead!] The words Yun Seohui screamed at Black Seol Jihu. [You didn''t do anything for me. It was for Sinyoung.] [You used my strength to protect your company, and I used you to achieve my goals.] [Thats why you threw away everything and desperately clung to me.] [Sung Shihyun told me you were a crazy bitch right before he died at my hands. He was right.] The words Black Seol Jihu said to Yun Seohui. [You got discarded, didnt you?] [I guess you couldnt enter his fence~] [What did I tell you? Hes an uncontrollable lunatic.] [You want to, what, break it if you cant have it? Is that it?] And the words Kim Hannah spat at Yun Seohui. He remembered them one by one. In Seol Jihus opinion, Yun Seohui was definitely not normal. She was unpredictable and totally uncontrollable, as evidenced by the fact that she once switched sides to join the Parasites. But that was in the past. Knowing her present self, Seol Jihu was reluctant to draw conclusions. Because. Yellow, Green, Blue, Indigo, Violet. Yun Seohui was a woman of five colors. He had seen her become an enemy. But he had also seen the exact opposite of that. The future in which Yun Seohui, standing beside him as the Executor of Invidia, the Star of Envy, waving her hand at the crowd as they cheered her name. Maybe. Maybe it was already too late. Seol Jihu had forced Yun Seohui to sign the contract and Yun Seohui accepted it. The contract basically specified that he chose Yun Seora over Yun Seohui. I dont know. Whats wrong with you? Are you okay? As Seol Jihu rubbed his forehead, Phi Sora leaned closer and asked. Seol Jihu shook his head without a word. Now this is a rare sight. You must really be tired. Do you have a headache? I think the carriage will leave soon. Maybe you should get some sleep, or. Do you want to lean on me? Phi Sora tapped her shoulder lightly and Seo Yuhui, who was sitting across from them, got up in a hurry. It was then. Were leaving! Just as the wagoner lifted the whip, a hurried knock was heard and the carriage door swung open. Not only Seol Jihu but also Phi Sora, and Seo Yuhui, who was forcibly pulling up Phi Sora from her seat, widened their eyes. There, a stranger stood, dressed in an oversized cloak with a hood, fidgeting nervously. The stranger looked at Seol Jihu and spoke in a hurry. Excuse me, but could you. A thin but low voice escaped the strangers lips. A moment later, the carriage set off. * The carriage pulled by four Horuses passed through the eastern gate. Half an hour later, the wagoner suddenly changed the direction of the carriage. The carriage spun around to the left and headed back towards the city where it had just left. This time it moved towards the western gate, instead of the southern gate. Soon the carriage stopped at a secluded spot near the gate, and two people in hooded cloaks got off the carriage and began walking towards the city. Hold on. As Scheherazade neared, Seol Jihu stopped the hooded figure in front of him. Pardon? Sorry. I just think this will be better. What do you m. W-Wait! Seol Jihu literally swept the stranger off her feet, and the stranger wriggled in response. Hold tight. He wrapped his arms around her and raised his mana. Tong! With the sound of air exploding, Seol Jihus body scattered like the wind. Tong, tong, tong, tong! The wind climbed the castle wall and blew into the city, towards the back gate of the Scheherazade Palace. Chapter 406. For the End (4) The one who knocked on the carriage door was none other than Roe Scheherazades attendant. The attendant relayed that the queen strongly wanted to meet Valhallas representative privately and asked if he could come to see her without anyone finding out. Deciding to accept this request, Seol Jihu turned back while pretending to go back to Eva, even going as far as using Ethereal Shift to sneak into the city. According to the attendant, the queen was waiting inside the royal palaces private back garden. After jumping over the rear wall, Seol Jihu knelt down and collected his breath. Damn, using it consecutively isnt easy. Even with his mana being at High (High), using a high-rank skill consecutively was taking a huge toll on his mana. Hoping that this meeting would be worth the trouble, Seol Jihu put down the attendant. Which way is to the back garden? He asked while dusting off his clothes, but the attendant with disheveled hair didnt say anything and only covered her mouth with her hands. Then, when their eyes met, she shot up as though she was frightened out of her wits and then ran for her life. Seol Jihus speed seemed to have scarred her for life. Was it that scary? Seol Jihu tilted his head and started walking. Perhaps because the queen had taken appropriate measures, or because this was a private back garden, there wasnt anyone in sight. After a bit of walking, Seol Jihu arrived at a petite garden decorated with trees and flowers. Finding the queen wasnt difficult. A slender woman dressed in a white robe with long, faded-blonde hair was watering the flowers in front of a flower bed. It was Roe Scheherazade. Ah. She turned around, perhaps having heard his footsteps. She put down the watering can and smiled brightly. You came. Seol Jihu stopped about two meters in front of her. Sorry for troubling you. I could have told you after the meeting, but it was a difficult situation Roe Scheherazade looked apologetic. It was indeed as she said. Things would have been easier if she had just asked to see him after the meeting. But Seol Jihu could guess why she chose to do things this way, judging by the way she asked him to come without anyone finding out. Its fine, he replied. I heard you wanted to meet me. Yes! Your fame knows no bounds. In truth Ive been wanting to see you for a long time. Ive heard all sorts of unbelievable stories from my surroundings. So much so that my ears hurt. Surroundings? Seol Jihu asked just in case. Did Queen Charlotte Aria or Princess Teresa tell you about me? N-No. Im not really acquainted with them Though its a bit embarrassing to say, it has been a while since we lost contact with surrounding kingdoms. Roe Scheherazade smiled faintly while blushing in embarrassment. Seol Jihu saw her in a renewed light. The gentleness in her voice, the prim smile on her face Her actions and speech both carried a subtle gracefulness that was befitting of a queen. He found it hard to believe that this was the same person as the frightened, stammering person he saw at the meeting. I asked to meet Representative Seol privately because I owe you an apology. An apology? Yes. When the video was being played in Scheherazade and Valhalla was searching Luxurias temple the Scheherazade Royal Family not only sent guards to hinder Valhalla, but it also sent an envoy to Eva. Roe Scheherazade smiled bitterly. When I think about how you must have felt I can only say that I am sorry. Though you may think I am being shameless, please allow me to explain. Roe Scheherazade cleared her throat before continuing. I wont deny that I authorized it to happen. But I would like you to know that I didnt have a choice. Didnt have a choice. It sounded like Sinyoung forced her to do so against her will. Maybe thats what shes trying to tell me. He suspected as much ever since she said that she lost contact with the surrounding kingdoms. You dont have to apologize. Im happy that our meeting today ended well. To be honest, I had forgotten about it until you reminded me. Seol Jihu spoke casually. Youre generous. Roe Scheherazade smiled sweetly before turning around. Im infinitely grateful If its alright, would you walk with me for a bit? She opened her hand and gestured toward the garden. Seol Jihu nodded. This is a beautiful garden. Thank you. I raised each flower with the utmost care and attention. I spend most of my time in this place, you see. Is gardening your hobby? Mm No. Its not like I hate it, but its just that this is the only place where my heart can be at peace. Seol Jihu wanted to walk behind her, but Roe Scheherazade purposely slowed down so that they were side by side. They walked exchanging meaningless small talk when Roe Scheherazade suddenly asked. How much do you know about this city, Representative Seol? It was a sudden, unexpected question. Do you know why Scheherazade became the capital of the Seven Kingdoms? Roe Scheherazade asked another question as Seol Jihu racked his brains to figure out the intent of her question. Because its at the center of the other six cities? Youre not wrong. Roe Scheherazade smiled softly. But to be more precise, its not that Scheherazade is at the center of the other six cities. But the other six cities form a final line of defense around Scheherazade. Final line of defense? Yes. To the six cities, Scheherazade serves as the final bastion. In other words, there was something more to Scheherazade other than its favorable location that made it special. Representative Seol, have you heard of Gorad Boga? Seol Jihu furrowed his brows at the sudden mention of the word. He certainly knew the word. But when the bishop was going on about the supposed divine land, he only pretended to believe him and scoffed on the inside. After all, the place he was describing was equivalent to the legendary, mythical places of Earth that were only talked about in literature. I heard one of Gorad Bogas special traits is an incredible amount of vital energy diffused in its surroundings. Seol Jihu was indirectly saying how Scheherazade didnt have vital energy in its atmosphere. Not at all. Distinguishing Gorad Boga with the existence of vital energy is strictly a personal judgment, and it is a wrong interpretation. Roe Scheherazade slowly shook her head. Gorad Boga, the City of God, is the place that was ruled by the worlds first god after their birth. Any land with a trace of this gods rule can become Gorad Boga. She spoke kindly like a teacher instructing her student. My ancestor discovered this trace and built a new city around the ruin. That city is Scheherazade. Seol Jihu only half-believed her. He wasnt the type to believe in a legend without proof, but he also didnt believe that a queen would lie at a time like this. He just couldnt see why she would trick him at this point. You mean the ruin is inside this city? Yes, precisely. Roe Scheherazade nodded her head. A grand magic, the purpose of which is to protect the city of god, is hidden in Scheherazade. When Seol Jihu stared at her blankly, the calmly explaining Roe Scheherazade blinked rapidly and waved her hand. Ah, but that doesnt mean its anything amazing. Although it has the power of a god, our enemy is also a god. At best, it will let the city hold out for a little while longer. Gorad Boga Seol Jihu searched through his memories. [Why did you not do as you were told?] [I had no choice.] [Thats surprising. I didnt think I asked for anything difficult.] [Its not that I didnt, but I couldnt. I couldnt create the situation you wanted nor did I have the power to do so.] He remembered the talk Black Seol Jihu had with Yun Seohui during the defense of Scheherazade. They were talking about a plan of some sort. Could that have been related to Scheherazade being Gorad Boga? Are you curious what magic it is? Roe Scheherazade asked while furtively observing Seol Jihus expression. Yes. Can you tell me? I dont see why not But Scheherazade being Gorad Boga is actually a secret that only a few people know. Roe Scheherazade giggled. How about this? Ill tell you and even show you the ruin if you want. In exchange, Representative Seol has to answer just one question honestly. It was nothing difficult. Sure. What do you want to know? Judging that it wasnt a bad trade, Seol Jihu agreed. Meanwhile, he racked his brain trying to figure out why Roe Scheherazade called him here and just what it was that she wanted to ask. Is she trying to show this citys value? To hasten the Federations entry into Scheherazade? No, that doesnt explain why she wanted me to come secretly As all sorts of thoughts swirled inside this head What will happen to Sinyoung from now on? A question that overturned all expectations flew out. Seol Jihu widened his eyes in surprise. I heard that Valhalla destroyed a good number of organizations that were related to the attack incident. A low, monotonous voice rang out. Of course, Sinyoung agreed to all the provisions you laid out, but you can also see them as the main culprit behind the last incident. Roe Scheherazade stopped walking. Seol Jihu stopped along with her. Are you not going to destroy Sinyoung? Seol Jihu doubted his ears. The way shes talking It almost sounded like she was desperately waiting for Sinyoung to be destroyed. That wasnt all. The gentle warmth that she was giving off had disappeared in an instant, replaced by a bone-chilling coldness. [W-What? Such resentment How can a living person have so much resentment?] Even Flone, who was inside the pendant, was flustered. Oh yeah. Thinking about it now, the energy Roe Scheherazade was giving off was similar to the energy that was emitted by Flone, who became a vengeful spirit from hundreds of years of resentment. But why? Seol Jihu felt he shouldnt answer this question thoughtlessly. That said, the case was closed. Feeling rather uncomfortable, Seol Jihu glanced to the side. Roe Scheherazade was looking straight ahead, quietly. He wasnt mistaken. Roe Scheherazade, whom he felt would break like a twig, suddenly changed. He could sense a bitter hatred from her pure, graceful face. This contradicting duality reminded him of Yun Seohui. Could it be that she was Yun Seohui? Was she disguised as Roe Scheherazade to try to figure out his intentions? This was a plausible suspicion as Seol Jihu had been thinking that the meeting concluded too easily. And so, Seol Jihu activated the Future-Gauging Nine Eyes. But when he glanced at Roe Scheherazade, he was surprised yet again. Her color! He couldnt see it. Not just her color, but he also couldnt see her status window. It meant his Innate Ability wasnt working. This wasnt the first time that the Nine Eyes didnt work. But it was hard to believe that Roe Scheherazade was an Executor or a holder of the divine vestige. Whats going on? Seol Jihu turned serious. It was then. The sound of hurried footsteps from the distance broke the heavy silence. The man and woman turned around simultaneously. The attendant who arranged their meeting was running toward them. Y-Your Majesty! After running up to them, the attendant went on her tip-toes and whispered into Roe Scheherazades ears. The queens eyes widened before a look of fluster flashed in them. W-What? He asked what you were doing and ordered you to come immediately But, how? Wasnt he I, Im not sure. He suddenly called us Roe Scheherazade bit her lower lip and waved her hand. The attendant went away with a worried look. Roe Scheherazade bit her nails with a stunned expression before doing a double-take and asking. Um did anyone see you on the way here? No. Are you sure? No one found out? I cant be 100 percent certain, but I can say Im 99 percent certain. I even used Ethereal Shift consecutively to go over the rear wall. Then Roe Scheherazade sighed deeply and dropped her head. It must have been that child Even though weve been close friends since we were kids. It sounded like the attendant told Sinyoung about the queens secret meeting. Representative Seol, can we talk about this matter some other time? Thats fine with me, but if youre worried, I can go with you No, thank you for your kind words, but its fine. I would actually appreciate your protection, but Im afraid it will only make matters more complicated in the future . It would be a different story if youre willing to stay by my side though. Seol Jihu stared at Roe Scheherazade who was smiling bitterly. From trembling with fear and looking weak, to giving off a gentle and wise aura, to looking like a vengeful villain, to then looking like a pitiful bird trapped in a cage. Seol Jihu could no longer tell which one was the true Roe Scheherazade. Im sorry for making you go through so much trouble. Wait just a bit longer. Before leaving, Seol Jihu said to Roe Scheherazade, who was bowing her head and apologizing. Scheherazade will change soon as well. Will it? It was a vague response that was neither positive nor negative. You must have seen it in the provision regarding the Federations migration. Once you receive the authority to modify status windows, youll have more power over Seol Jihu stopped short of finishing his sentence. To say that when youre also an Earthling It really is refreshing. It was because the corner of Roe Scheherazades mouth curled up. It didnt look like a positive response. I know that you have good intentions. Its just Roe Scherezade slowly pushed her hair back and smiled faintly. Its not just the Earthlings. [Dont think its just the Earthlings] He had heard the same words before. * Though it seemed like his presence was known, Seol Jihu still used Ethereal Shift when leaving. The talk had dragged on longer than he expected, and he knew Valhallas members were waiting for him. He was bombarded by questions as soon as he entered the carriage. Did anyone catch you? Why did the queen call you? And such. It feels like I came back from a pandemonium. After summarizing the experience with a single word, Seol Jihu waved his hand, saying he had something to think about. Soon, the carriage set off. This is driving me insane. Seol Jihu had agreed to meet with Roe Scheherazade hoping he would discover some clues that would guide him out of this foggy situation. But never mind clues, the meeting only made things more complicated. It was so much so that he wanted to use his contribution points, re-summon Black Seol Jihu in the Path of the Soul, and ask him questions. Though, he probably couldnt answer anything even if he did succeed in re-summoning him. After remaining silent for a long time, Seol Jihu glanced to the side. Kim Hannah was staring into the air with an expressionless face. Can I ask you a question? As Seol Jihu quietly asked, Kim Hannahs pupils moved stealthily. What kind of queen is Roe Scheherazade? As a person? Or as a queen? Both. As a person, shes a pitiful widow. As a queen I wouldnt say shes a failure, but theres nothing she can do. Seol Jihu opened his eyes wide. Widow? Yes. Her husband died from an unknown cause eight years ago. Ah, I heard about that too. There are rumors that Sinyoung killed him. Is that true? Chohong suddenly cut in and asked. Kim Hannah continued with an indifferent expression. Shes also called slut, puppet, marionette, and other such names These are all names I heard when I was dragged to company dinners with high-ranking executives. That sounds pretty vulgar. It is vulgar. Kim Hannah said quietly. I dont know the details because my job wasnt related to the royal family and Sinyoung has been covering it up but if the rumors going around the company were true, and if I were Roe Scheherazade, then I would have bitten my tongue and committed suicide long ago. Its that bad? It goes beyond anything you can think of. As Miss Chohong said, there are rumors that Sinyoung assassinated King Gairos Scheherazade, and there are also rumors that Sinyoungs high-ranking executives forced Roe Scheherazade into becoming their mistress Kim Hannah turned her head as if she didnt want to talk about it any further. Seol Jihu laughed wryly and asked again. Then what did you think about this meeting? Kim Hannah closed her mouth and smacked her lips. I regret it a little. You regret it? Yes. Im wondering what would have happened if we had left a hole for them to dig through without driving them to a corner . Our plan was detailed and well-executed. We received help from various places in a timely manner, and we even had a powerful card known as the Federation. Of course, Miss Seo Yuhuis scheme and Sinyoungs mistake played the biggest role in bringing about todays event. Indeed, as Raging Temperances example showed, an internal enemy was scarier than an external one. But I cant help but think that leaving Sinyoung with no other option helped Yun Seohui justify her decision If we had purposely left a weakness that the other side could dig into I think it might have helped us figure out Yun Seohuis sincerity Kim Hannah spoke almost in a mumbling voice and then pressed her forehead. I dont know. I might be overthinking it. The results are what we wanted, after all. Kim Hannah seemed to be wary of Yun Seohui as well. Seol Jihu couldnt help but think that things would have been easier if he had wiped the floor with Sinyoung like with other organizations. I can be sure of one thing. There is something in Sinyoung, no, Scheherazade. Right. Setting aside the overarching problem of Earthlings attitude, there had to be a serious problem, for Gula to have given him such a trial. Seol Jihu mulled over Kim Hannahs words before coming to a conclusion. Though there was a slightly fishy aftertaste, his goal had been achieved to a certain degree. All that was left was to confirm it. Whether humanity had changed, or whether there was a persisting problem. Seol Jihu calmly said. It seems Ill need to visit the temple as soon as I get back to Eva. Chapter 407. Short and Thick Rather Than Long and Thin Sinyoung was quiet after Valhalla left. The executive members had returned to the building and the majority didnt have very pleasant expressions. The woman at the reception sensed something was off and did not lift her head until all the executive members had gone upstairs. Not a single person dared to carelessly open their mouth. The always bustling lobby ceased its activities and became deserted. The dead silence that flowed within the building made it look like a department store right before its closing hour. There was only a single person smiling in that sullen atmosphere. Here. Please get this done within this week. Tak, tak. Yun Seohui handed over a pile of documents that she tidied up by tapping their edges twice against the table. They were the contracts that Valhalla had presented in return for keeping Sinyoung alive. Executive Jang, please take responsibility to receive the signatures of all Sinyoung employees. It will take approximately six days from Scheherazade to Eva, so itll be best to complete it by then. Well then be able to send a notice that we have fulfilled our promise the very day that Valhalla arrives in Eva. She shook the papers in her hand, signaling him to quickly take it, but the man didnt respond. The middle-aged man called Executive Jang looked at her with a sad look. We need to issue an order for all branch offices in other cities to retreat Yun Seohui shrugged before placing the contracts back down and continued. Also, we need to look for my successor. Well call an assembly next week to decideno, to convey the news. By a successor, you mean Executive Jang, who had been silently listening, spoke up with difficulty. Youre not asking because you dont know, right? Yun Seohui smirked. Is there anyone else but her? Its a family company after all. Executive Jang hung his head after hearing her speak nonchalantly. Director Yes? I feel like We survived. Yun Seohui calmly spoke. It would have been another story if we had any other options. But what we had to choose from was only between life and death. Shouldnt we choose to live no matter the cost? She was right. Valhalla had stormed in, bringing all of its members with the intent to wage war. Blood would have flowed if they had been the tiniest step out of line. Their opponent had the power and justification to turn such a hypothetical situation into reality. Its all good since we survived. Weve even managed to maintain our position as the representative organization. . Its better to go all the way if were going to bend over anyways. As far as our waists will allow. Sorrow deepened on Executive Jangs face as Yun Seohui continued her words. As someone who had watched over her since childhood, he knew better than anyone else how hard Yun Seohui had worked to reach the pinnacle of Sinyoung. Her efforts were enough to make Yun Seojin, a man who didnt even trust his relatives, retire without worry after leaving Sinyoung in her hands. It was finally time for her to shine, but The results she had achieved after toiling and struggling for over 20 years were swept clean after a single mistake. She didnt let it show on her face, but he couldnt even fathom what she must be feeling at that moment. It wont be bad going under Manager Yun. Rather, itll be for the best. Valhallas representative will shower her with lots of care. Yun Seohui smiled before getting up from her seat. She picked up her ivory suit jacket and wore it. Then Ill leave it to you. Ill be going home early today. She slung her black handbag over her shoulder before nimbly walking out of her office with steps as light as feathers. Executive Jang gripped the stack of contracts in both his hands before slowly bowing. * The place Yun Seohui headed towards after coming out of the Sinyoung building was the warp gate within the temple. She had returned to Earth via the portal. The return coordinates were set for the company. She saw the familiar scenery of her company after coming out of the presidents office. When she stopped in place to emptily stare about her, her gaze met the eyes of several people. H-Hello An employee panicked and lowered his head. Then Yun Seohuis eyes which had dimmed for a second suddenly livened up before she flashed a bright smile. Yes, hello to you too! What brings you here Director Ah, Manager is away at the moment No. Im not here to see Manager Seo. Im just on my way home. Ah. Mister Kim Sungsoo, was it? Arent you getting off work? Ah, no. I still have to receive feedback for something Looks like our Manager Seo made another excuse to slack off again outside. Yun Seohui grinned after raising her left arm to check her watch. Hell call around 7:05 p.m. after exiting the sauna and say that his meeting with the customer lasted too long so that hell go home instead. The employee, Kim Sungsoo, gave an awkward smile when Yun Seohui knowingly predicted what was to come. You only have to wait 42 minutes and 17 seconds more, then. Good luck. After winking at him, Yun Seohui resumed her steps. Everyone she met as she walked down the hall greeted her, and Yun Seohui returned their greetings with a smile. Because she stopped to chat with half of those individuals, she took 20 minutes to arrive at the lobby. After finally leaving through the front door, Yun Seohui walked down the street at sunset to arrive at a towering officetel.[1] Aigoo, its been a long time since youve last come. Even the guard at the entrance amicably greeted her as soon as he saw Yun Seohui. Its been awhile Ahjussi~ How have you been lately? Nothing much. Every day is the same. Fufu, Ill be coming more often from now on. I bet you wont be so bored if you see my face every day. After lightly joking with him, Yun Seohui waved her hand as she got on the elevator. Her face remained smiling until she got off at the top floor and stood in front of the door to her room. She tapped the password on her door lock before opening the door. The large room that was over 330 square meters big was very dark inside. Because there were blackout curtains everywhere, not a single ray of light could be seen in the room. And when she switched on the lights, a shockingly empty house was revealed. The commonplace decorations were nowhere to be seen and only the bare minimum furniture needed for a living was visible. It was absolutely bare. Just like Yun Seohuis face that had suddenly changed as soon as she entered through the door. Her face only had two eyes, a nose, a mouth, and other essential features but was void of any expression. It was the extreme of nothingness. With an almost aloof face, Yun Seohui was about to hang her handbag on the hanger out of habit before pausing. Frowning, she let the bag in her hands drop to the floor. She carelessly took off her jacket and tossed it on the ground as well. She unbuttoned a few buttons of her shirt before flopping down on the rocking chair near the window. With practiced motions, she placed a cigarette in her mouth before lighting it. Im so bored Smoke spilled out of her red lips as she sighed. How much time had passed? As the street dyed in sunset hues darkened and the night deepened, the number of cigarette butts in the ashtray on top of the table increased one by one. Yun Seohui showed no movement until then. There was too much going on in her mind D thoughts about the meeting, or more specifically, of Seol Jihu. Strictly speaking, the results werent bad. Negotiations only worked if both parties were equal or if the weaker side had something the stronger side wanted. It didnt apply to situations like today where the two parties were on the opposite ends of the stick. Not to mention that Kim Hannah was at Valhalla. Since she was grinding her teeth at the mention of Sinyoung, she must have been thoroughly prepared to take the utmost advantage of their superior position. Kim Hannah, who was skilled at scamming people in deals, would have been persistent in winning over two provisions if they gave up on one. Thus, immediately accepting the initial conditions offered was, in anyones eyes, the best possible move she could have made, and in reality, she obtained the best results. Yes. Yun Seohui had taken responsibility and done an excellent job. But even so, why was she feeling so vain despite all this? Was it because she had to lower her head in humiliation? No, she had experienced countless similar situations in the past and was confident that she could endure more. Was it because Sinyoungs influence had diminished? She had been prepared for that. Was it because she was forced out of the position that she had sacrificed her childhood, her teens, and twenties for, which were the prime years of her life? This might be a part of the reason. Yun Seohui pondered for a while before being able to find a clue in a memory that suddenly flashed in her mind. A few years ago. Yun Seohui found a delicious-looking company in the same pharmaceutical field and had forcibly tried to push for the acquisition and merger of the company without their consent. However, the opposing company didnt bat an eye and returned a terrible counterattack, and as a result, Sinyoung was at risk of losing control of its own company. In retrospect, there had been no way out, just like this incident. When Yun Seohui visited the opposing company, the young female CEO of Haesol Research Institute looked at her, begging for forgiveness before saying this. [Youre quite an interesting person, arent you? Im not being sarcastic. Really. I feel like youre similar to me.] [You probably feel everything will go your way, that you can grasp everything in your hands if you put your mind to it, and now living itself is boring. Am I correct?] [Im like that, too. Rather, I was like that. Before I met a certain person, that is. Our meeting seems like fate, so should I give you a piece of advice?] [The world doesnt revolve around you. The world decides its own center, not you. Itll be good for you to realize this fast. Youre going to die if you keep living like that.] [Me? I quickly stuck myself to that center as soon as I realized this. I didnt want to die.] Right. Everything was because of Seol Jihu. [If you cant forcibly snatch it, you can make it come to you instead.] [The cause and effects of every major action are surprisingly clear. And since the cause and effect is clear, retribution is even more so. Unless your brain is wired with the principle of causality] Thinking back about how ridiculous her first thoughts of Seol Jihu were when she first noticed him She only realized it after 3 years had gone by. Actually, she had felt it earlier, but it was already too late by then. She still didnt think her thoughts were wrong. Only, her opponent completely exceeded her expectations, making her thoughts seem laughable. Seol Jihu had flown past her with frightening speed, just as she was about to grab the ends of his clothes. He was so fast that she couldnt run after him, even if she tried. I think I understand that Unnis feelings now After talking to herself for a short moment, Yun Seohui buried herself in the chair and stretched her neck back. She listlessly looked up at the ceiling with lonely eyes. [Im still grateful for that day. Really.] Only that much [If possible, I would like to cherish the gratitude I felt towards Sinyoung back then.] She had sincerely helped him in Paradise and on Earth, but that was the extent of his gratitude. Stillwasnt it too harsh to tell me to step down? Yun Seohui simpered and murmured to herself. Do you know how hard I worked to get here, and now you want me to leave everything behind and scram? Do you want me to die? She talked as if Seol Jihu was right there in front of her. You dont know anything. These were words she couldnt say during the meeting. Yun Seohui stared at the ceiling with a vicious glint in her eyes. Then suddenly, a sneer escaped her mouth. She had thought of Seol Jihus expression when she had signed the contract without any hesitation. The reason she accepted everything without a word? Was it for Sinyoung? Since she could end everything if she sacrificed herself? No, that wasnt it. That was what people wildly guessed, but Yun Seohuis true intentions were completely different. It was because she wanted to see. I bet youll be shocked if I do this. She had acted on a spontaneous fit of anger. Hah! She suddenly burst into laughter. Ahahahaha! She couldnt understand why she was laughing either. Then she suddenly stopped. Whats the reason? She glared at the ceiling and angrily spat with a scary face. Why is our Valhallas representative so hell-bent on pushing me down? Words similar to that time How can you do this to me? Once she started talking, words spilled out like a dam breaking loose. It wasnt me. I wasnt the one who tried to kill you. I didnt know. I really didnt know anything. Its not like I know everything. What was I supposed to do if I didnt know? Once she started, words poured out of her like water gushing out of a broken dam. I get it that youre angry. But do you know how hard I tried? Do you know how many times I protected you and your family back on Earth? You could have given me a chance based on what Ive done for you so far, couldnt you? If youre acting based on causality, then you cant do this to me. Then why are you suddenly being like this? Why me? Huh? Her voice rang out in the empty silence. Before she knew it, Yun Seohui was crying with tears in her eyes. Then she suddenly snickered and broke into laughter. Inside the empty officetel, the sounds of crying and laughing alternated. Huu Huuuuu. Barely managing to stop, Yun Seohui quickly took deep breaths and wiped her tears. Anyways, so this is how youre going to come out, huh? She suddenly took out a phone from her pocket and repeatedly turned it on and off. Ill live if I side with him and die if I dont, huh She muttered to herself before the end of her lips curled up. Fine, then kill me. Her fingers that had busily moved stopped. The phones screen was lit. Rather than living long and thinscrew it all. Its better to die. Short and thick, white cigarette smoke spilled out of her mouth. I did nothing wrong. Yun Seohui hummed while she tapped on her phone. Everything is your fault. Turururu. The call went through but the person didnt immediately pick up. Once, twice On the third ring, the sound of the call getting answered was heard. Its me. Director Jung Minjong. You must have heard the results of the meeting by now, right? The person didnt reply. Yun Seohui continued talking in a cheerful voice. Im sorry for you. But I want you to know that I did my best since Ive also decided to take off my uniform with you. Yun Seohui tilted her head. She stuck her phone between her shoulder and her cheek while taking out a new cigarette. Anyways, Id like you to take responsibility along with me since things turned out this way. Responsibility? The person finally spoke. Yun Seohui smiled and flicked on the lighter. Yes. Please be sure you take responsibility for this incident. After emphasizing it again, Yun Seohui realized something and slowly corrected herself. Im telling you because you might misunderstand, but Im not telling you to touch Seol Jihu, okay? Yes. A heavy voice rang out after a long silence. I get exactly what you mean. And for the first time, Yun Seohuis face blossomed into a smile. She liked the people that she worked with for a long time. They understood what she meant, no matter how vaguely she explained it. Yun Seohui ended the call. She rolled her eyes a full circle before tapping a new number. No. But after two rings, she suddenly ended the call. I feel indignant enough handing over everything like this, so you should do this yourself, shouldnt you, Seora? Grinning like a naughty child, she got up from her seat. She drew the curtains back and pressed her face against the window. I want to see. The window fogged up before quickly clearing up again. Your face being distorted while youre on your knees in regret. I re~ally want to see it. If I cant have it Then trying to destroy doesnt seem too Quietly whispering to herself, Yun Seohui giggled. Then she slowly raised her eyes. The quiet streets were illuminated under faint light. And the cold Sinyoung building was swallowed in the darkness that towered above and stared down at her. 1. Officetel is a multi-purpose building with both residential and commercial units unique to Korea. Google it for more information, if interested. Chapter 408. Secret Weapon (1) Heuuuu! Sung Shihyun woke up with a start. He looked around with frightened eyes and saw his room, his bed, and the succubus lying next to him, in the said order, all shrouded in darkness. Sung Shihyun stared down at the succubus with mixed feelings. A year ago, he tried to retaliate against Vulgar Chastity for using him as a shield, but forgave her when she proposed to offer him an infinite supply of succubi every night. So last night, he picked a girl who suited his taste exactly. Her name. He had heard it but forgotten it already. All he knew about her was that she used to be an Earthling, and a quite famous one at that, just like himself, before Vulgar Chastity captured her and depraved her. When his thoughts reached that point, Sung Shihyun finally realized that the nightmare was over and dropped his head. Fuck. Its that shitty dream again. With a heavy sigh, he scratched his sweaty, damp hair. Sung Shihyun had been having nightmares lately, or more precisely, since the day the Parasite Queen showed him outer space. He didnt know who the man in his dream was. He couldnt even make out his face. What he remembered of the man was his pitch-black armor, crimson cape, and the bladeless sword. Sung Shihyun chewed his lips. Fear swept over him again as he recalled the sight of the man slowly rising to his feet, pressing his palms against the armrest of his throne surrounded by women. The man approached Sung Shihyun slowly, step by step. The pressure he felt then that made him shiver still lingered inside him. Damn. Fucking hell. Sung Shihyun tried to calm his breathing before suddenly grabbing the succubus arm and pulling her towards him. The succubus opened her eyes halfway and looked up, still drowsy from sleep. Then she extended her arms towards Sung Shihyun like she was used to this sort of treatment. He felt better when the warm flesh touched him. Fuck, stop showing up in my dreams. Adults shouldnt meddle in kids affairs. Let kids play with other kids. Sung Shihyun mumbled to himself and then lay back on the bed. Brightest Star. He wrapped his arms around the succubus with an alluring scent and looked up at the ceiling. His eyes began to burn with jealousy and envy. No freaking way. Sung Shihyuns lips distorted. Im the main character of Paradise. Im the protagonist. He said as if to reassure himself, and then closed his eyes and attempted to go back to sleep. Suddenly, the door burst open. Sung Shihyuns face crumpled in an instant. Argh, who is it? He sat up, and the succubus who had just opened his door quickly knelt before him. I-Im sorry! Didnt I say Im too tired lately for a threesome? No, thats not why I. Theres an important message from my lord to the First Army Commander. From Vulgar Chastity? Sung Shihyun crossed his arms with a snort. Alright, speak. And if its trivial, youd better get ready for punishment. In bed, of course. The succubus trembled in fear. Yes, well, humanity is. She did her best to convey the message succinctly because she knew how sadistic and perverted Sung Shihyun was in bed. As her voice continued, the expression on Sung Shihyuns face changed from annoyance to confusion. Sinyoung collapsed? Yes. Not entirely, of course, but now theyre now tied to Valhalla through a contract, and their director is due to resign soon. Leave. Sung Shihyun commanded and the succubus bowed her head and left in a hurry. Hmm. Sung Shihyun brooded over the news that the succubus had just delivered. He looked unusually serious. That Yun bitch is withdrawing? The Yun bitch ? Unbelievable. Sung Shihyun tilted his head to the side. Thats amazing if its true. I didnt think that crazy bitch knew how to give up. He mumbled in a bitter voice, and. Seol Jihu. I wont deny youre special, but youre too soft. He smiled. You shouldve killed her when the chance came. Why did you let her live? The Yun Seohui that Sung Shihyun knew couldnt be trusted. He never knew when she would turn against him. Hell learn when he gets stabbed in the back like me. Theres no way that Yun bitch will go down like this. What should I do. Sung Shihyun licked his lips. Part of him wanted to watch Yun Seohuis plan unfold, but nevertheless he didnt think it would succeed. After witnessing the Brightest Star, he couldnt think otherwise. That star wouldnt fall easily. Perhaps... This could be their chance. The last chance to strike before humanity finishes regrouping and fully unites with the Federation. The thought suddenly struck him. Sung Shihyun quickly organized his thoughts and stormed out of the room. He exited the building and stomped towards the Imperial Palace where the Parasite Queen resided. [Ive been waiting for you.] Their meeting took place quickly. The Parasite Queen sat on the Corrupted Throne as usual and looked down at Sung Shihyun kneeling down on one knee. [Are you feeling better?] Yes, I feel a whole lot better. Thank you for your concern. [Does that mean youre ready to talk now?] Thats right. I realized I have no time to be wasting. [You must have heard the news. You may rise.] With the queens permission, Sung Shihyun slowly rose from the floor. He looked at the Parasite Queen, resting her chin on her hands, and smiled bitterly. First of all, Id like to thank Your Majesty for showing me that scene from the other day. [?] The truth is, the last time you summoned me, I was going to tell you not to worry about the Brightest Star, that I would kill Seol Jihu for you. I might as well have raised the death flag. [Death flag?] Yes, its something that appears frequently in animes or movies. A character, usually a villain, says or does something with extreme confidence only to end up as a stepping stone for the main characters growth. The Parasite Queen didnt recognize the concept at all, but she roughly understood its meaning through the expressions, stepping stone and main characters growth. [Im glad your arrogance has subsided.] She sounded content. How could she not be? The only star that could rival the Brightest Star finally began to confront his opponent seriously. Why is she so afraid of one human? That was what I thought before I saw what I saw. Now my thoughts have taken a 180 degrees turn and changed completely. Now I think, Why did she leave him alone for so long? Sung Shihyun continued. So I looked into it, and. Well, I guess you did do something. For example, there was the Arden Valley War, he added. He could easily guess that even for the queen, it came as a surprise that a Level 4 Warrior survived the battle against three Army Commanders and even eliminated Undying Diligence. I see youve given him some attention. However After some review of the sequence of events, I think I know why youve been losing to him for the last few years. [Hoh.] So before I start, I have two questions Id like to ask you. May I? Some might consider his attitude rude. Instead of getting angry, however, the Parasite Queen raised her head and observed the sky. When she saw Sung Shihyuns star, a corner of her mouth curled up. [You may.] The Parasite Queen extended her arm towards Sung Shihyun. [I give you permission to speak your mind freely. From now on, you may speak whatever you wish to speak without worrying about the consequences.] Thank you for your generosity. Sung Shihyun bowed lightly and began to speak. Then Ill ask right away. First, am I right to assume that your divinity has been greatly damaged? [Yes.] Why havent you recovered? [Those who injured my divinity were quite thorough in their work.] The Parasite Queen smiled at Sung Shihyun. [There was nothing I could do then, and our victory seemed certain even without my divinity. So I thought Id recover it later.] There was nothing wrong with what the Parasite Queen had said. Of course, they both knew the phrase, that was before Seol Jihu appeared, had been omitted. Alright, Ill take that answer. Sung Shihyun nodded. Secondly, I think you knew from the moment the Brightest Star appeared that what you just said might not work out as planned. [I did, but didnt know it would get this bad.] If you knew, then why didnt you give up on other things? [What?] The Parasite Queens eyes widened. She had not expected this question. Now that I have your permission to speak frankly, Ill do just that. Your Majesty, youve been trying to grab more than you can handle. Sung Shihyun cleared his throat. The Parasites are indeed powerful, but youve been dispersing our troops in every important war. On the other hand, humanityno, the Brightest Star, has confronted us with all his might every time. [] Of course, as I said before, I dont think you did it on purpose. Perhaps you were gathering forces to avenge those who defeated you in the past, or perhaps your intention was to bring this planet under your control as quickly as possible. [] Certainly, if you had succeeded, the Federation and humanity would be long gone by now. If you had succeeded, that is. Sung Shihyun slowly raised his head and looked up at the Parasite Queen. But in the end, you failed, and thats why were in this mess. The Parasite Queen listened to him, feeling somewhat refreshed. Sung Shihyun shook his head with a serious look, an expression that he didnt usually wear. You cant do that from now on. Even lions go all out when hunting rabbits, and our opponent is no longer an ordinary rabbit. Hes a super-rabbit. [Do you mean to say that we should change our main target to humanity?] Not at all. I see you still havent rid yourself of greed. [Then what do you mean?] Forget about the Federation and humanity. You have to focus on getting rid of the Brightest Star first, no matter what happens. The Parasite Queen let out a long sigh. It wasnt that she hadnt thought about it before. She had but just didnt know how to make it happen. I suppose youre aware of whats been happening to humanity these days. [Yes.] And that things will get more complicated in the future if we just let them be? [I would assume so.] That means we have to attack the Brightest Star before the change hes leading is complete. No matter how strong the wind of change may be, it will scatter when the force holding it together disappears. [But how?] Their exchange continued, and. Now, lets get back on track. Sung Shihyun finally got to the point. We have to drag him out. [Drag him out?] Yes. To be honest, all the Brightest Star has to do now is wait. Because if he can just let this moment pass, a bright future awaits him. The Federation is currently in the process of integrating into humanity, so he wont budge until that migration is complete. But we shouldnt attack him recklessly. A hasty decision is likely to lead to a repeat of the Arden Valley War or the Tigol Fortress War. And then, the Brightest Star will surely grow beyond our control. [Hoh.] The Parasite Queen gave a short exclamation of surprise. Sung Shihyun had accurately identified her concerns. Suddenly, she felt glad to have shown that scene to the First Army Commander. His prudence seemed to hint at the existence of a sure solution to their problems. The Parasite Queen sank into contemplation. So far Sung Shihyun had centered all of his talk around one person. Upon reflection, she could see where he was going with this. Abandon greed, drag the enemy out, and then. [Do you mean to say that we should lure him with bait?] I wouldnt call it that. Sung Shihyun shrugged. From now on, every move we make must come after careful planning and consideration. One small mistake can be fatal. This meant they only had one chance. It was then that the Parasite Queen finally realized Sung Shihyuns true intention. [I see. Whether we succeed or fail to drag him out, our plan needs to benefit us.] Correct. Thats why bait isnt enough. We need something that will definitely capture his attention, something that will make him want to run to us. [Something that will capture his attention.] Something, for example, that could destroy or at least greatly harm the changes he has brought about. [Ha! Do you really think such a thing exists?] Of course. Sung Shihyun grinned. Come to think of it. You descended on the battlefield during the Tigol Fortress War a year ago, right? He continued in a secretive whisper. I thought it was a bad move back then, but now that I think about it, it could be used to our advantage. The Parasite Queens eyes narrowed. Just think about it. You ruled this entire planet in the past. If the news spreads that youve regained your power. Nevermind the Federation, but what would humanity, whos just beginning to grow, think of the situation? [I told you, theres nothing I can do at this point.] But now I am with you. So why are you so worried? Sung Shihyun put his hand over his chest with a grin. One of the three heroes who forced you to sit on that throne is here. [Does that mean?] The Parasite Queen leaned forward from her throne. Chapter 409. Secret Weapon (2) [You know the steles whereabouts?] The Parasite Queen revealed an unprecedented interest. No, not exactly. Sung Shihyun shook his head. From what I found out after I turned to the Parasiteswell, Im sure Your Majesty knows where one of them is hidden. Including the one that I hid, we know the location of two of the steles. Sung Shihyun raised his index finger and middle finger before continuing with a but. Unfortunately, we dont know where the last stele is. I know its not in the territory of the Federation or humanity, but I wasnt told anything more. But theres a way to find out. We would have to use a little bit of force though. The Parasite Queen listened to Sung Shihyun without missing a single word. Though she had her eyes closed, her mind was making calculations at a frightening speed. Was it possible or impossible? Should it be done or should it be not? Its simple, really. Sung Shihyun continued. If we succeed in baiting out the Brightest Star? Then well drop everything were doing and solely focus on just attacking him. Even if he is under the protection of this world, he should not be able to survive the onslaught of the Parasites whole force. On the other hand. But what if we fail to bait him out? Though it would be a shame, its still not too bad because the Parasites would still have gained something. Something that swept away the past eras Empire, Orc Kingdom, and other nations and races Sung Shihyun paused and rolled his eyes in a circle. Actually, we dont even need to go that far back. Your Majesty wiped out half of the allied forces at Tigol Fortress by unleashing divinity thrice. So imagine how they would react. Even Im dying to know. [Now that you mention it] The Parasite Queen smiled furtively after having listened quietly. [Even I am greatly tempted by the prospect. I dont want to give up either one.] Ah, please, Greedy Queen. Sung Shihyun dropped his hands in an exaggerated manner. Pick one. Just one. Do you want to chase after two rabbits again only to catch none? I know how tempting it is, but didnt you already experience it once during the Tigol Fortress War? Unexpected factors are bound to come into play this time around as well, so lets just focus on doing one thing. The Parasite Queen chuckled at Sung Shihyuns rather adorable grumbling. Her mood, which had hit rock-bottom just yesterday, was gradually going up. It was because she felt like talking to Sung Shihyun was broadening the Parasites future. Anyway, thats all I have to say. Sung Shihyun spread out his arms. Whether this plan is worth carrying out, and which of the two we will focus on if we do, will depend on Your Majestys judgment. He then bowed down like a magician bowing before his audience. * After Sung Shihyun left, the Parasite Queen became lost in thought for a long time in the empty grand hall. What Sung Shihyun said wasnt wrong. Humanity was currently advancing toward a better future. She had to nip the bud before the change properly set in. In truth, the Parasites had to make a move now. Rather than this being the ideal time, it was because they already expended a lot of time recovering their forces. Thinking in this way, Sung Shihyuns offer wasnt so bad. In fact, it was quite excellent. It was a low-risk, high-return plan. The problem was deciding which rabbit to catch. [Oh yes, let me say just one more thing before I go.] [If Your Majesty chooses the first option, you will have to be very careful with how to eliminate the Brightest Star.] [You must know that Earthlings can revive once using a Divine Wish.] [If he dies without being corrupted or commits suicide after being captured, our efforts would have been for nothing.] [If we choose to kill him, we need to make sure he dies completely. We need to make it so that he wont be able to do anything even if he revives.] [Is it possible? Yes, of course! I know the weak point of the Earthlings revival clause.] Recalling Sung Shihyuns words, the Parasite Queen slowly opened her eyes. She then came to the decision: although the offered plan is a little vague, it can be a huge success depending on how its carried out. That said, she didnt order Sung Shihyun to outline a detailed plan. Their next attack would be a different method than the frontal-breakthrough approach they had been using. Moreover, as the Parasites future rested on its outcome, she wanted to devote her own time into perfecting the plan. And just now, she had completed the plan. The Parasite Queen immediately summoned the Third Army Commander. Ive come, my dear queen. After hurrying into the grand hall, the black-hooded Army Commander bowed respectfully. The Third Army Commander, Abhorrent Charity, was a necromancer. To be more precise, he was an Archlich, once a powerful magician who desired immortality, laying his hands on necromancy and transforming into an undead. As he pursued the Path of the Mana for hundreds of years, he was familiar, not only with necromancy but with all types of magic. [The reason I have called you here today is to ask you for a favor.] A favor? Your command is my wish, my dear queen. [Then I will be frank.] The Parasite Queen nodded and then spoke. [Prepare a surprise attack.] Pardon? Abhorrent Charity looked taken aback as if he had not expected such an order. The surprise attack mentioned by the Parasite Queen meant using a large-scale teleportation spell to force oneself into the heart of the enemy. With the enemy having the defenders advantage, it would naturally come at a huge risk. Teleport. This powerful spell allowed for instantaneous, long-distance travel, but it also came with many restrictions. The distance traveled depended on the mana of the spellcaster and the volume and mass of the teleporting matter. For example, take the Parasites whole force and teleport to humanitys capital, would be too difficult a task for even Abhorrent Charity, who was familiar with magic and obtained a level of existence of a demigod. I assume you dont mean for me to go alone. [Take three other Army Commanders and their armies.] And the distance [From where you are standing right now to Scheherazade. Is it possible?] To Scheherazade! Abhorrent Charity gasped. It was not an easy task at all. However, the Third Army Commander fell into thought without complaining. In truth, given the effectiveness of a surprise attack using Teleport, he had brought up this idea several times in the past. However, the Parasite Queen had held off on the idea back then for a few different reasons. The biggest reason was just how much risk it carried. A large-scale teleportation required a long time in both its activation stage and the actual movement stage. If they teleported to the middle of Tigol Fortress and became the focal point of a barrage of Thunders, they would just be a laughingstock of the whole world. So, they had to launch the surprise attack without the enemy finding out to maximize its effectiveness, but even this would only be a one-time thing. Unless their enemy were fools, they would prepare for another surprise attack after the first time, and this meant the risk of teleporting would only get higher. And so, the Parasite Queen had put off the plan of using long-distance teleportation, keeping it hidden for when it became necessary. And today, the Parasite Queen mentioned this hidden card. Abhorrent Charity thought for a long time before replying. It is not possible as of now. To make it possible with those conditions, I need four things. [Four. That is quite a lot. Speak.] The first is the Seventh Army Commanders assistance. [That will be easy.] The Seventh Army Commander, Twisted Kindness, was a member of the Dragon race. With her profound knowledge of magic, she should be able to shoulder Abhorrent Charitys burden. The second, though only an assumption, is that I can only bring three or four Army Commanders with me at most. And among them, the First Army Commander and Seventh Army Commander must be included. [I shall allow it.] Sung Shihyun and Twisted Kindness had fully absorbed their divinity and thus did not command their own armies. That was to say, Abhorrent Charity would only be able to teleport three armies at most. The third is that my capabilities are limited. It will be difficult for me to use such a massive spell in my current state. [I shall permit the release of your divinity.] The Parasite Queen gave her permission easily, but Abhorrent Charity smiled bitterly on the inside. He had only just finished recuperating from the aftermath of the Tigol Fortress War, but it seemed like he would be resting again soon. The fourth, Im ashamed to say, is that the success of the spell is uncertain even with the other three conditions being met. And so, I will need magic circles to help lessen the burden. Not only at the starting location, but also at the destination. [You dont have to worry about that.] The Parasite Queen spoke. [There is someone to help you at both the starting location and the destination.] Pardon? Abhorrent Charity muttered confusedly and then did a double-take. Ah, we do have a link in Scheherazade [Fufu.] The Parasite Queen chuckled faintly. [Now then, I will tell you the starting location, the destination, and when to launch the surprise attack.] Please. [First] The Parasite Queen revealed her plan at last. Then, seemingly having heard something absurd, Abhorrent Charity suddenly raised his lowered head. P-Pardon? The more the Parasite Queen spoke, the more dazed Abhorrent Charity became. Then! [Quiet. Do you understand?] Yes. [Good. I will immediately summon the Army Commanders again, so you should make preparations so that all goes according to plan.] Your humble servant accepts your command. Abhorrent Charity bent his waist all the way and then hurriedly left the grand hall. The Parasites began to move again at last. Secretly and stealthily, without the Federation and humanity knowing. * The carriage holding Valhallas members arrived in Eva. And before they even went back to Valhallas building, Seol Jihu got a call. It was to deliver the news that all employees had finished signing the contract. Iya~ They sure work fast. They better if they wanna live. It wouldve been better if they did it earlier! Everyone chattered loudly and in a good mood while entering through the main entrance. Eh? Phi Sora, who walked at the front, suddenly came to a stop. A little chick with two feathers sticking out of its head was dozing off in the middle of the garden while basking under the sunlight. Shh! Phi Sora looked back at everyone and put up a finger to her mouth. As others looked at her curiously, she grinned and slowly approached the peacefully napping Little Chick. Fus~ After bending down a little and taking a deep breath RO DAAAAAAAAAAH! She screamed. Piyaaaaak!? Little Chick spread its wings and flew up in a startle before stumbling back down and rolling over. Boisterous laughter burst out. W-What the heck!? Little Chick shook its head and then made a dazed face after seeing the cackling Valhalla members. It then saw Phi Sora who was cracking up and glared at her. You dare! It raised its tiny beak, flying up like a butterfly and stinging her knee like a bee. Ow! You wanna die? You wanna dieeee!? Sorry, sorry! My bad! Phi Sora fell on her butt laughing and then wrapped her arms around her knees. You were just too cute dozing off in the garden! What a load of a bull! Just when I thought things were getting quiet thanks to those guys! It was then. Kkiing pfft. The fuzzballs that were strolling through the garden eating grass laughed mockingly. Little Chick blinked. Is this funny? Kkihihing! Whats so funny, huh? Little Chick asked threateningly. Kkihahahaha! The fuzzballs burst out laughing simultaneously. The six of them rolled left and right like they were about to die of laughter. Y-You little! Little Chick trembled. You little bastards! It then screamed and burst into a brilliant light. It grew in size in an instant, and a strange bird with a giraffes long neck and a deers slender body spread its wings. Little Chick had transformed into a phoenix. I dare you buggers to laugh again! Swinging its head to the side, it saw Hugo slamming his fist on the ground, laughing. It craned its long neck and bit down on his head. Uaaaack! Hugos legs flailed around in the air as he went upside down inside the phoenixs beak. Ill eat you! Ill swallow you whole! Ah! Why me!? Shut it! I hate you the most! Someone help!! All chaos broke loose in the garden. . Seol Jihu gazed at his comrades, screaming and running away, with an expressionless face. While everyone seemed to be having fun, he could not laugh. There were just too many things on his mind to be blindly optimistic about the future. Im jealous. Seol Jihu quietly closed his eyes as he watched the phoenix spit out Hugo and chase after Phi Sora. He couldnt help but wish he could laugh like them without any worry. But as his position rose and he gradually got more work to do, laughter disappeared from his face. When was the last time he relaxed and laughed freely? He who wishes to wear the crown must bear its weight Remembering the words Ian told him long ago, Seol Jihu let out a short sigh. The phoenix succeeded in punishing Phi Sora at last and then stopped while on its way to look for the fuzzballs. Before he noticed, the six fuzzballs were huddled behind Seol Jihus leg trembling. Hey, you! Youre supposed to be my partner, so how can you The phoenix trailed off in the middle of yelling at him. Seol Jihu, who was standing still, didnt have a good expression. In fact, it could even be described as menacing. The phoenix stared fixedly at Seol Jihu before canceling its transformation and returning to its chick form. Are you alright? It trotted up to him and asked. Seol Jihu laughed blandly. You could transform? Cant you see this? Little Chick raised its wing and pointed at its forehead. A bright orange feather and an indigo feather. Seol Jihu blinked his eyes. The first one was green the next two were yellow and blue now its orange and indigo so the next two are red and violet? You only just noticed it? Since when could you evolve? Since the Spirit Realm Expedition. Little Chick spoke calmly. I used up the Spirit Kings energy that the Nests stole back then, but I stored the Nests energy separately. While you were out training, I took my time to digest them little by little. Seol Jihu nodded his head. Born under the blessing of Chastity, the Arcus Spirit had an innate purification ability, and it could feed on any kind of evil creatures and use their energy as nutrients. Since it consumed five pinnacle-rank Nests and Seol Jihu himself had fed it quite a lot of holy power, it should have helped his growth tremendously. Infancy, youth, adolescence, adulthood Youre in the adolescence stage right now, right? How close are you to reaching adulthood? Feed me more holy power. Little Chick said firmly. Seol Jihu chuckled and reached out his hand. Lets go. Oh, really? Little Chick hopped up to his palm with joy. You always pushed it off, saying it was wasteful. Now youre doing it right away? What gives? I have a business at the temple anyway. Plus Seol Jihu closed his mouth without finishing the thought, Because I think something is going to happen soon. He didnt feel like it was the right thing to say, given that it was only his feeling. And so, he placed Little Chick on his shoulder and quietly turned to leave. * Seol Jihu filled Little Chick up with holy power as soon as he arrived at Gulas temple. After watching Little Chick stroking its bulging belly with a satisfied face, he slowly looked up at the statue. Gula-nim. He stood straight and thought in his head. You must have read the question that is on my mind by now. [.] I was given the trial to become the Apostle of Gula, and by wrapping up the matter with Sinyoung a few days ago, I wrapped up the plan I initially came up with. [.] So I want to ask. Calming the heart that was pounding with nervousness At the point in time Seol Jihu asked the question that he continuously thought of on his way back. Can you say that humanity has changed? Seol Jihu swallowed his saliva and awaited Gulas response. After a short silence, Gulas unique languid voice echoed in his head. Chapter 410. Omen (1) [Through a series of events, you have obtained a written oath from the leading organizations of Paradise.] [You have also identified and removed some of the traitors in Paradise.] [In addition, you helped the royal family gain the authority to manage the settings of Earthlings.] [I acknowledge that you have used the above three methods to forcefully change the Earthlings to some extent.] Gulas voice paused for a moment. [However.] The voice continued with a sigh. [Those who have changed are only a fraction of the total.] [Humanity still bears a grave problem.] [Because it has a problem, it isnt perfect. Because it isnt perfect, the change isnt complete.] [Therefore, you have yet to pass the trial to become my apostle.] Her words were like a death sentence to him. Seol Jihu shut his eyes. He had hoped his premonition would prove false. But Gulas declaration just now only proved him right. What drove him even more crazy was that he had no idea what went wrong. So What more do I need to do? [] How close am I to the problem? [] There was no response from Gula. But Seol Jihu didnt mind, because he had never expected one from the start. Because of the principle of causality, the Seven Sins were unable to interfere freely in this world where the Parasite Queen had become the Chief Deity. If Gula suggested a way to solve the existing problem, the Parasites would gain something in return for it. Just like how the Parasites invasion of Paradise caused Earthlings to be summoned and the Fallen Angels to emerge. Such an annoying law, Seol Jihu thought to himself. [You were close in terms of physical distance.] This was the best she could tell him. Physical distance. Seol Jihu let out a chuckle. So it could have been one of the thousands of people he had passed on the street. [Im sorry.] Seol Jihu shook his head. He knew Gula wasnt doing this on purpose. He could only blame the former Chief Deity for getting devoured by the invaders. I understand. Seol Jihu bowed and then left with Little Chick. * Hey, Bouncy. Seol Jihu spoke to Little Chick as he walked out of Gulas Temple. When do you think youll be able to unlock the Spear of Purity to its fourth stage? Little Chick, who was standing on Seol Jihus shoulder picking at his down, glanced sideways. I dont know. It crossed its wings and tilted its head. First tell me why you suddenly brought this up. I thought you havent been paying much attention to it lately. I think I might need it soon. Need it. Little Chick tilted its head and smacked its beak. Im not sure. ? As you know, Im a Spirit born under the protection of Castitas, one of the Seven Virtues. As a pursuer of everything good and orderly Judging from your recent moves, I cant help but hesitate. In regards to the current situation, do you consider yourself good and lawful? No. Not at all. Seol Jihu immediately shook his head. Him, good and lawful? That was enough to make a cat laugh. Im glad if thats what you really think. Anyway, in my opinion, youre hardly neutral. If I had to be completely honest, Id say you lean towards chaotic evil. Little Chick continued. To control evil by evil. Considering the situation in Paradise, which is dominated by the Seven Sins, I guess that could be a valid method. So Im going to wait before I make up my mind. Until when? Until I see for myself the consequences of your actions and the changes they bring. It was rare for him to present such accurate standards. Seol Jihu was surprised. In the past, whenever Seol Jihu brought up this topic, Little Chick used to get angry, saying he was expecting more than he deserved. So why the sudden change? I see your standards have become quite generous. Wasnt ability also an important factor in the evaluation? Well, thats. One of Little Chicks eyes slowly widened. In terms of ability, you could probably breeze through two stages right now. Really? Youve suffered enough on the Path of the Soul and cultivated yourself with a discipline that befits the fourth and fifth stage. So Im not worried about your skills. Little Chick snorted. The truth is, when I saw you for the first time after you passed the trial, I debated with myself over whether or not to unlock the fourth stage. Im sure you wont let the Spear of Purity shake you now. In short, his ability was sufficient, but his character left much to be debated. Seol Jihu nodded. Somehow he felt better knowing that. Thats right. He couldnt just sit idly by and watch everything hed built up so far go to waste. The goal was clear. All he had to do now was try his best to achieve that goal. He swore to himself to break all the traps the enemy had laid out, as he had done so far. Slap! Seol Jihu slapped himself to snap out of it. Alright. Lets go. Full of determination, he began to descend the stairs. * After the meeting with Sinyoung, everything happened in a flash. When the best organization finally succumbed, others rushed to cooperate with Valhalla. Odor and Haramark were the first cities to accept Valhallas terms and open their borders to the Federation. Their quick response prompted representative organizations in other cities to take action as well. Caligos PAX and Grazias Wu Lei, the Star of Wrath, visited Eva to talk to Valhalla, although the latter wasnt directly related to the attack incident. The royal families of each city had no reason to resist the change. One of the conditions requested by the Federation was the authority to supervise the settings of Earthlings, which, if accepted, would give the royal families enormous power. So all the royal families, except Scheherazades, used the Royal Oath and began preparing to welcome the immigrants. Everything was going smoothly. Except for one thing. Sinyoung had been faithfully implementing the terms of the contract, delivering signed oaths and withdrawing its branches from other cities, but made a small mistake regarding Jung Minjongs extradition. Sinyoung first removed Jung Minjong from his post and then summoned him to Paradise, but he refused to comply. So they tried to transfer him by force when the police suddenly rushed in and took him away. It turned out that he had asked one of his acquaintances to report him missing. Usually, it took time for the investigation to begin after the initial report, but the way the police intervened almost immediately made Seol Jihu think it was a premeditated scheme on part of Jung Minjong. Yun Seohui informed Seol Jihu that Sinyoung was contacting the police and asked for his understanding. Other than that, everything was under easy sail. Its lively. Seol Jihu stood on the rooftop of Valhallas building and looked down at the city. He saw a few Earthlings provide beer and towels to the Dwarves busy repairing the castle wall. In the middle of the main road, there was a Cave Fairys shop bustling with Earthling customers looking at displayed items or bargaining prices with the shop owner. Wherever his gaze landed, the Federation and humanity had mingled together. Eva was flourishing more than ever. Seol Jihu smiled as he watched the little fuzzballs out on the street wagging their tails at passersby awarding them with treats. * The next day, Seol Jihu opened his eyes at the crack of dawn. Today was the day he had decided he would return to Earth. He hadnt been home for a long time because of everything that was going on in Paradise. His mother and brother must be worried sick. His plan was to contact them and meet with them as soon as he returned, then stay on Earth for a day or two to for a change of pace. Seol Jihu walked down the stairs to the first floor and stopped. Kim Hannah stood by the entrance, looking at him. She seemed to have been waiting for him. Whats going on? Its still early. You said you were going to Earth today. Yeah, thats what I said a few days ago. Theres something I want to warn you about before you leave. Also, I have a question for you. Seol Jihu blinked in mild confusion. The Kim Hannah he knew wouldnt try to ambush him with a sudden question. She would have just asked him straight up. So it seemed that she had stayed up all night wondering whether to ask him this question or not. What is it? Whats your relationship with Yun Seohui? That came out of nowhere. Seol Jihu frowned. Relationship? What do you mean? Have you ever met or contacted her without my knowledge since you met at the cafe? This confused him even more. No, not even once. I only met with Miss Yun Seora. Seol Jihu shook his head. He felt slightly offended because her question seemed to accuse him of secretly dating Yun Seohui. Why do you ask? You see, I just dont understand why she acted as she did. You mean the attack? No, the meeting. Kim Hannah began with a sigh. Do you remember what Yun Seohui said at the meeting? Her address, I mean. Address? Youre the Representative of Valhalla and Yun Seohui is the Representative of Sinyoung. And that meeting wasnt a personal meeting, it was an official meeting between the two representatives, attended by the members of each organization. She was right. But Yun Seohui, she. How should I say this? Its like she spoke to you, not to all of Valhalla, as herself and not as Sinyoungs Representative. But she apologized to everyone at the end. That was after everything was over. Think about it carefully. Seol Jihu searched through his memories. [WeI dont hate Valhalla.] [If I really thought badly of you.] [I admired you, Representative of Valhalla, for all the incredible achievements you made for the sake of Paradise. I wanted to become your friend and help you in any way I could.] [I apologize for the distress and the hurt the recent series of incidents have caused you, Representative of Valhalla.] [And I promise in the name of God Invidia to faithfully fulfill the conditions set by Valhalla until your misunderstanding is resolved.] It did sound a little strange now that he thought about it. She had emphasized herself when she should have spoken for Sinyoung, and Seol Jihu when she should have mentioned Valhalla as a whole. It might be nothing, but he couldnt help but suspect it was on purpose because Yun Seohui was the one who made these remarks. Theres no way she could have made such a mistake. I just think its weird. Kim Hannah clicked her tongue and then nodded her head. Anyway, thanks for answering my question. Be careful on Earth. Weve done everything we can, but who knows? Seol Jihu nodded quietly. See you later. With that, he left the building. Once he arrived at the temple, Seol Jihu stood in front of the warp gate. He hesitated for a moment before taking out the tiny piece of paper he had received from a priest. He clenched the paper in his fist so that he could tear it right away when needed. After a moment of silence, Seol Jihu took a deep breath and buried himself slowly into the portal. * FLASH! Light exploded. As soon as the scenery changed, Seol Jihu ducked his head in a hurry. Tightening the grip of his hand holding the paper, he rolled across the floor and looked around busily. But nothing happened, and no one was nearby. Seol Jihu got up from the floor with a cough. That was new. He felt a little humiliated, but he only had one life. Only after he kicked open the closet door and peeped into the bathroom with his back against the wall was he finally able to relax. Lets see. What the? Why do I have so many unread texts? Seol Jihu was shocked when he turned on his cell phone. There were at least a dozen missed calls and text messages. The most recent calls were from his mother and brother. In total, there were 12 records left. Uk. I guess Ive been gone for too long. He wouldnt be surprised if they reported him missing. Nervously, Seol Jihu clicked on the call button. He heard the dial tone, but his mother didnt pick up. The same thing happened with his brother. He tried calling them again, but the calls went straight to the automated message announcing that they were unavailable. Theyre probably working right now. Seol Jihu decided to wait a little longer and looked around the room. He didn''t know what to do, so he turned on the TV and browsed the texts. There was a shooting in downtown Seoul last night. A police officer and a civilian were injured in the process of arresting the suspect. This is reporter Park Johyun. A shooting? In Korea? Curious, Seol Jihu was about to raise his head but stopped. As he had expected, most of the text messages came from Yun Seora. [Oppa~ This is Seora. How are you?] [You said we should meet up. When can we meet?] [Can you give me a call if you get this message?] [I heard the news. Unni is resigning. Thank you. Ill do my best to help you from now on.] [By the way, what are you going to do to Seohui Unni?] Seol Jihu gave a light chuckle as he read the text messages one by one. I dont know~ What should I do? He muttered to himself and tapped on the arrow icon. They had promised to hang out a long time ago, but their meeting had yet to take place. Should I reply? He thought for a moment but decided to read the rest of the messages first. There could be one from his mother or his brother, after all. As Seol Jihu slowly browsed through the text messages, his thumb suddenly stopped. There were quite a lot of texts from a number he had never seen before in his life, almost as many as Yun Seoras texts. Who is this? Led by curiosity, he tapped on one of them. [Jihu Oppa. This is Seora.] Seol Jihus face immediately stiffened. [Ignore all the calls and texts from my old number. Even if that number pretends to be me, you shouldnt trust it.] [This number belongs to someone I know and trust. From now on, Ill only contact you with this number.] [Oppa. If you get this text, return to that place immediately. Dont call this number or my old number, just to be safe.] [I know its confusing, but please do as I say. I was going to explain it beforehand, but I couldnt get in touch with you. Ill tell you everything later.] [Dont worry about Earth. Ill think of something. Hurry up and leave, Oppa.] After Seol Jihu read the last message, he immediately scrolled up through the texts. He reread the texts from Yun Seoras original number. Seol Jihus face began to tremble as he compared the messages from the two numbers. What the hell? He suddenly felt goosebumps all over his body. Who was he supposed to trust? It was then. Buzz! Buzz! His cell phone began to vibrate violently. Chapter 411. Omen (2) It was a call from his mother. Seol Jihu pressed the answer button even in his confused state. Mother? Aigoo, Jihu! A voice mixed with tears immediately struck his ear. Seol Jihus heart sank. You rascal, why werent you picking up your phone!? M-Mother. Im sorry. I was just a little too busy. Still! Do you have any idea how much Wooseok and I! Mother, calm down. Just what happened? An unknown nervousness slowly crept up inside him, but Seol Jihu suppressed the feeling and asked. Then Well The uneasy sense of foreboding came true. Come again? Seol Jihus eyes widened. W-What was that? He almost let go of his phone. Jinhee was? It was then. A policeman was lying in the middle of the street. A gunshot echoed out from an unknown place, and He could even hear the news report coming from the TV he had turned on subconsciously. The screen was saying this: Shooting in Downtown Area, Two Policemen Dead. Around six p.m. when crowds of people getting out of work were flocking to the streets I dont know whether the police opened fire first or if it was the gunman, but I heard one gunshot, followed by a series of shots. The culprit was hiding in the bushes, firing his gun Miss Seol, a 23-year-old college student who was walking by the area, was hit by the gunmans bullet in her stomach. His mothers crying voice, the anchors explanation, and the eye-witness testimonies mixed together and agitated his mind. Seol Jihus mind went blank. Jinhee Wheres Jinhee? His voice trembled. His pupils, throat, hands, and entire body shuddered. Of all people, his younger sister had been shot. At this point in time. It was too much of a coincidence. What about Father? And you? And Hyung, and Seonhwa, and Seunghae? Where are you all? Were at Soyoung Hospital! Ill be there right away. Seol Jihu turned around. He was no longer even thinking about the text messages. Confirming Seol Jinhees health became his top priority. And so, he ran out of his room as soon as he hung up. But Keuk! He ran into someone outside. When he raised his eyes in a startle, he saw a tall, willowy man in a black suit. He was standing in front of the door, looking at him through black sunglasses. Seol Jihu started, remembering Kim Hannah telling him to be careful, but upon looking at him again, he realized he knew the man. The man took off his sunglasses. It was the Triads executive, Ming Jie. As if he had no intention of harming Seol Jihu, Ming Jie raised his left arm and gestured toward the hallway. He seemed to be telling Seol Jihu to come with him. In front of the house, several black sedans were lined up and waiting. Seol Jihu got in one of the sedans, and when the car went down the sloped road in front of his apartment and entered the main street, Seol Jihu took in a short breath. It wasnt just in front of his house. From the alleyways connecting to the main street, black sedans popped out one after the other. They drove beside the sedan Seol Jihu was in while maintaining a fixed distance. Ming Jie tapped Seol Jihus shoulder. He then handed him a phone, which was already in a call. Hello? Its me. This must be the first time were talking on Earth. A man spoke in fluent Korean. Seol Jihu recognized the voice. Mister Hao Win? Mm, given the situation, Ill keep it short and simple. Hao Win cleared his throat from across the phone. First, your younger sister is okay. She was moved to a nearby hospital immediately after the shooting. She received emergency treatment there and was transferred to Soyoung Hospital afterward. Her surgery was a success, and she escaped with her life. Hao Wins assurance calmed Seol Jihus beating heart at least a bit. Sinyoung acted faster than we thought. That was until he heard these words. Soyoung Hospital has its best doctors and nurses tending to her 24/7. Theyre paying for a hundred percent of her medical expenses, and the executive director personally went and wished a speedy recovery. You can see how much theyre caring for her. Seol Jihu doubted his ears. It was because he suspected Sinyoung was behind the attack when he heard Seol Jinhee was shot. Sinyoung is helping? I know what youre thinking. Its certainly suspicious. But you need to think clear-headedly and look at the truth thats been shown. Hao Win continued. The Triads and Sicilia were taking turns guarding your family members. Sicilia was in charge of your younger sister. But it seems there was a little mishap. The attacker was shot at the scene. Though its not someone we know, we can assume Jung Minjong is behind this. Its not surprising for Sinyoung to have acted quickly after losing track of him. Jung Minjong disappeared after being let go by the police, but since Taciana Cinzia and the mafia are chasing after him with bloodshot eyes, so it should only be a matter of time before hes caught. This is what has been revealed so far. Hao Win spoke calmly and reported the findings. If I may give you a word of advice, return to Paradise as soon as possible. The situation has been taken care of for the most part, but we dont know what else might happen. I understand how you must feel right now, so I wont tell you to return immediately. But to be blunt, there isnt much you can do here. You might be the next target. Im sure it isnt just Jung Minjong whos gritting his teeth, looking for an opportunity to strike. The Triads and Sicilia are both going to increase our guard. Perhaps Sinyoung will, too. Hao Win paused briefly before continuing. If you plan on staying here, we will make protecting you our top priority. Of course, that naturally means the guard around your family members will get thinner. I want you to know that. Long story short, he was telling Seol Jihu to leave the matter on Earth to the experts. I understand. Good. Hold on to the phone Ming Jie gave you. Well update you if we make any progress on the matter. Im sure it will come in handy somehow. Got it. Before Seol Jihu hung up, Hao Win added one last thing. Dont forget. You cant let your emotions get the better of you. This is the time when we need to act wisely. * Seol Jihu arrived at the hospital. The sedan stopped in front of the main gate. Ming Jie bowed after getting out of the car. Seol Jihu expressed his thanks and hurriedly ran into the hospital. After asking the receptionist, he heard that Seol Jinhee was in a private room that ordinary people could not enter. It supposedly cost more than a million won per day. Seol Jihu was guided to the highest floor of the hospital and saw Seol Wooseok sitting on a bench in the hallway with his head lowered. Hyung. Seol Wooseok flinched. Jihu. He raised his head and got up as soon as he saw Seol Jihu. Why is it so hard to get hold of you? Though he was suppressing his voice, he had a critical tone. Sorry, I left my phone at home. You didnt have your phone on you while working? I have a separate phone for work. Let me see. Seol Jihu took out the phone that Ming Jie gave him. Seol Wooseok, who was looking at him suspiciously, spoke. When did you hear about Jinhee getting hurt? Today, when I called Mother. Your company didnt say anything? All I was told was that something happened and that I should go back home. They didnt tell me anything specific even when I asked Seol Wooseok furrowed his brows. He was clearly confused, but he shook his head dismissively. Fine. Hows Jinhee? Seol Wooseok pointed to the hospital room. Seol Jihu carefully opened the door. He smelled a strong smell of alcohol as soon as he entered. Beep BeepBeep The patient monitoring system made periodic beeps while drawing a graph. And on the bed next to it, Seol Jihu could see Seol Jinhee lying with her eyes closed. She was breathing regularly with a long IV attached to her left arm. Seol Jihu walked forward step by step and kneeled in front of the bed. . She was shot. A bullet went through her stomach, making a hole. She was a kid who never once got a cut. How painful must it have been? Its because of me. Seol Jihu grabbed Seol Jinhees feeble hands and pressed them on his forehead. Director Yun Seohui came to visit early morning. Seol Wooseoks voice rang out behind him. She said she was shocked after seeing the news and looked into the matter more closely since Seol isnt a common last name She consoled Mother and Father and helped us out a lot. . Whats the relationship between you two? I dont know. Huh? I dont know. I really dont. Seol Jihu muttered quietly and lowered his head. Seol Wooseok didnt say anything with how confused Seol Jihu looked to be. * Seol Jihu did not leave Seol Jinhees side. He stayed in the hospital room all night and for the next few days. He rarely left the hospital room other than the times he was dragged to the restaurant by his parents and older brother. He knew he had to return to Paradise, as Hao Win said, but he couldnt bring himself to leave. He was just too sorry. His younger sister was hurt due to his activities in Paradise. He couldnt raise his head from the guilt. Meanwhile, Hao Win continued to update him on the situation. The man who shot Seol Jinhee had died at the scene, and the police were chasing after the mafia members who shot the attacker. And four days later, a new update came in. Seol Jihu, who was reluctantly eating inside the hospitals restaurant, made a dazed face after seeing the TV screen on the wall. This morning in Incheon Jung-gu, Eurwang-dong It was news that a Mister Jung was found dead on a hill near Incheon International Airport. He was later told by Hao Win that the Triads and Sicilia were not behind it, and he was already dead when he was found. The media did not connect Jung Minjongs death with the recent shooting. With this, the incident seemed to be coming to an end, but Seol Jihu was still in a haze. Arent you tired? Today, Seol Jihu was holding onto the hands of his comatose younger sister when he was shaken back to his senses by Yoo Seonhwas voice. You should rest if youre tired. Isnt your company saying anything? You said you came back in a hurry in the middle of a business trip. . The doctor said shes in a stable state and that she should wake up soon. Hao Win had been suggesting that he go back too. As Hao Win said, there was nothing Seol Jihu could do on Earth. He didnt think this was a coincidence. Someone who knew about Paradise had to be behind it. In that case, the correct thing to do would be to resolve the issue in Paradise, where he could exercise his power. For his family. Yeah, Ive been thinking about going back. Organizing his thoughts, Seol Jihu let go of Seol Jinhees hands with difficulty. Thats good. I was actually worried that Jinhee might explode if youre the first person she sees after waking up. Yoo Seonhwa said so jokingly, but Seol Jihu didnt laugh. She let out a dry cough and continued. Anyway, Uncle Seol and Wooseok Oppa said theyd come as soon as their work ends, so you should rest up a bit too. Okay. Well, if youre that worried, why dont you just quit work? Seol Jihu chuckled, thinking she was joking. Seonhwa. He got up slowly and then suddenly put on a serious face. Be careful. Hmm? You be careful too. Yoo Seonhwa stared at Seol Jihu fixedly. She then laughed and pinched his cheeks. Youre the one who should be careful. No, Im not just saying this. I know. My pipsters worried about me, right? Hehe, how kind. Yoo Seonhwa picked up her bag, smiling cheerfully. Lets go. I will see my pipster off. Seol Jihu sighed and turned around. Ive always wondered, why do you call me a pipster? Its a mix of pipsqueak and prankster. Sounds cute, doesnt it? The man and woman conversed affectionately while leaving the hospital room. At the same time, Seol Jinhees expression waned slightly. When the sound of the door closing rang out, her closed eyes opened narrowly. Seol Jinhee glanced at the seat that Seol Jihu was sitting on until just a moment ago. She then raised her eyes and stared at the door that opened and closed repeatedly. * Seol Jihu finally returned to Paradise. He stopped on his way out of the temple. His dazed face stiffened in an instant, and his eyes shot open. The rage he had been holding in finally exploded. His family had been targeted. His younger sister was shot. The image of Seol Jinhee lying unconscious in the hospital bed was still clear in his mind. Seol Jihu almost lost control of himself from the seething rage... KKeuk! But he held it in. No, he tried to. He knew he shouldnt let his emotions get the better of him, as Hao Win said, but his enemy had touched his reverse scale.[1] Because of me Yun Seohui, you motherfucker! No, no, its only a conjecture But its unlikely that Jung Minjong is the mastermind behind all this. If its not Yun Seohui, who could it be? All sorts of complicated thoughts swirled through his head. The more they raged, the higher the fire inside him roared. If he werent calming himself down with Clear Water, Still Mirror, he would have flown off with his spear long ago. Seol Jihu collected his breath and stepped into the street. Since it was dawn and everyone was asleep, the city was eerily silent. The same went for Valhallas building. Only one person was in the garden, training while sweating profusely with his top off. The man swinging his long, muscular arm and brandishing his chained scythe was none other than Vlad Halep. He always woke up before dawn and trained until daybreak. Jang Maldong had even given him pointers, rating his diligence highly. Vlad Halep, who was up early like any other day, turned around at a sudden presence. ...Hmm? A young man was trudging in from the main entrance. Feeling a strange sense of dj vu, Vlad Halep observed Seol Jihu carefully. Tightly shut lips, unusually wide eyes, and the whites of the eyes taking up over half of his eyes because of it He looked like a ghost burning with resentment. While Vlad Halep felt a shiver run down his spine, he finally figured out where the sense of dj vu was coming from. Looking back, he had seen this side of Seol Jihu once before. In Stage 3 of the Banquet. Despite only being a Level 3, his terrifying killing intent overwhelmed both him and Oh Rahee, who was a High Ranker at the time. Just what could have happened for Seol Jihu to be filled with such killing intent again? ...Now that I think about it, I heard something happened on Earth. Valhallas internal atmosphere in recent days had been a bit turbulent. Although Vlad Halep didnt care much about other peoples matters, his younger sister, Oana Halep, was rather curious. She told him things she heard from Valhallas members and even jokingly suggested that they should give a piece of advice as veterans in this field. He does look a little dangerous Seol Jihu had become far stronger than when he was at the Banquet. Incomparably stronger, in fact. Perhaps because of it, his killing intent had gotten stronger by several degrees as well. Though he seemed to be holding himself back, it was obvious that a storm of blood would rage the moment he exploded. What should I do? Vlad Halep hesitated for a moment. Then, after remembering his sisters request, he took a step forward. Hey. Seol Jihu paused once he called out with his rough, deep voice. Can we talk for a bit? Seol Jihu slowly turned his head, his fierce eyes widening in surprise. Vlad Halep gestured toward the building. Lets have a cup of coffee. If you have time, that is. Seol Jihu blinked. * Same time. Mm! Seol Jinhee placed her hands on her stomach and nodded firmly. I knew it! My bodys sturdy! She spoke with satisfaction before turning to look at Yoo Seonhwa, who was cutting a peach by her side. You saw it too, right, Unni? The doctor was surprised too. He said this is the first time hes seen a gunshot wound heal so quickly. Yoo Seonhwa smiled sweetly without saying anything. And while Seol Jinhee was giggling to herself, she poured a few drops of transparent liquid into Seol Jinhees drink. Yoo Seonhwa then swirled the drink with a straw before handing it to her. Here you go. Drink the whole thing, alright? Okay~ Seol Jinhee gulped the water down and then opened her mouth wide. Yoo Seonhwa smiled bitterly and gave her the plate of cut peaches. Seol Jinhee moaned after taking a bite. Ah~ Its sooo good. Are you sure Im allowed to eat this? Im sure it is. The doctor said it was okay. Mm. What a sweet peach. Were peaches always this good? Seol Jinhee gobbled the peaches down like a squirrel. Then Those are expensive. Jihu bought them. Ptui! She spat them out after hearing what Yoo Seonhwa said. She coughed as if she was choking on them. Im kidding. Im kidding. I bought them. Yoo Seonhwa apologized and handed her another peach. Seol Jinhee glared at her but happily munched down on it in the next moment. Then, her gobbling slowed down as if she lost her appetite, and she made a bitter face. She even shuddered. Yoo Seonhwa laughed in disbelief. You hate him that much? ...Unni. Seol Jinhees voice suddenly got low. Do you know what that bastards been up to lately? That bastard? Knowing who Seol Jinhee was talking about, Yoo Seonhwa gave a sidelong glance. Hes working at a company. Are you positive? What if his debts finally caught up to him, and hes forced to do dangerous jobs to pay it off? ...Why are you asking this all of a sudden? Well, I actually woke up a little while ago. You did? But why At night Seol Jinhee cut Yoo Seonhwa off. I woke up in the middle of night and that bastard was murmuring something with my hand on his forehead. ...What was he saying? Whoever you are, motherfucker Ill kill you and everyone involved Seol Jinhee smacked her lips. He held my hand every night and murmured to himself endlessly I almost screamed at first, thinking he was a ghost. Auu~ I still get chills thinking about it. Yoo Seonhwa feigned a laugh, seeing Seol Jinhee rubbing her arms. Think about it. His precious sister got hurt. Its only natural for him to get angry. Aiya~ Unni, lets not write novels here. Seol Jinhee snorted. This is the same guy who abandoned his precious sister in the middle of a highway. I waited a hundred days after that incident. A hundred days! Just to be sure. Argh, Im getting riled up just thinking about it. Seol Jinhee leaned back on the bed, grumbling. Anyway, watch over him and make sure he doesnt do anything stupid. Dont let him run around pointlessly and get shot like me. Oh, so youre worried about him? No, Im not! Seol Jinhee burst out. Then what? Yoo Seonhwa asked teasingly. Im feeling fantastic right now. The hospital room is comfortable, the food is great, and I saw a cute, short-haired nurse with milky white skin and also an incredibly handsome oppa. If that bastard gets shot, hell experience this bliss too, and I dont want that to happen. No way, this isnt a place anyone can enter, you know. Im telling the truth! Ah, right, an incredibly handsome oppa stayed by your side every night and held your hands. You must be delighted. Aaack! Seol Jinhee grabbed the pillow by her head. Leave, Unni! She threw it at the giggling Yoo Seonhwa and then pulled the blanket up to her head. 1. Dragons have one scale growing in the opposite direction to all the others. Touching this reverse scale is said to enrage the dragon. Touching the reverse scale means to offend the emperor or a man in power. Chapter 412. Omen (3) Trrrr Following the sound of pouring water, a fragrant scent of coffee wafted out. Vlad Halep poured water into a large cup before half-heartedly swirling it with a spoon and holding up a long stick of butter. He cut the stick with his scythe, dropping it into the cup, and then handing it over Seol Jihu. Seol Jihu carefully held the hot cup in his hands. Drink. Itll warm your body up a bit. Vlad Halep said stiffly before plopping down on a seat across from Seol Jihu and gulping down another cup of coffee he made for himself. Seol Jihu stared at the yellow butter melting in his coffee with a somewhat surprised look. After taking a sip, his eyes widened. The coffees bitter flavor and the butters softness mixed together and smoothly flowed down his throat. Its good. His stiff expression loosened slightly. Ive never had coffee with butter before. Thats how people usually drink coffee in my hometown. Vlad Halep replied after taking the coffee cup off his lips. Its the best way to warm yourself up when its cold. He then sipped down the coffee again. Seol Jihu was growing anxious, but he waited patiently. He could tell Vlad Halep was thinking about how to bring up the topic. In Seol Jihus eyes, Vlad Halep was a cold person by nature, who didnt care much about other peoples matters. Someone like him had asked to talk, so Seol Jihu figured there was a reason for it. By any chance Just as Seol Jihu thought so, Vlad Halep spoke. Do you remember what I told you before? At Odors inn. Odors inn You mean the reason you and your sister entered Paradise? No, not that. Thats what Oana said, not me. Vlad Halep shook his head. Seol Jihu searched through his memories. He then remembered the few lines that Vlad Halep had said then. [Please protect us.] [Im asking if you can protect me and my little sister with your strength. Without asking anything.] [No. We arent criminals.] [I know it sounds strange, but we dont know who they are exactly. We cant even figure out what they want from us.] [All we know is that there are people in this world who do not like us and that they are making things inconvenient for us.] Seol Jihu did a double-take. He planned to talk to the Halep siblings properly once the Tigol Fortress War ended, but because of the trials and a slew of other things, he had forgotten about it completely. To be honest, I dont know if this is something I should tell you. Vlad Halep started. I have no proof or a way to be sure. Butits true that Oanas and my life changed from entering Valhalla, and there have been things Ive come to realize because of it. Seol Jihu nodded his head as if having proof did not matter. My younger sister and I entered Paradise with a red stamp. Yes, Oana mentioned you guys falling into poverty because of the lustful spirit and being introduced to Paradise by an acquaintance. Acquaintance Vlad Halep snorted. Thats not exactly wrong, I guess. A creditor is still an acquaintance. It seemed like it wasnt the case that the siblings Inviter found them pitiful and gave them an opportunity. He had an ulterior motive, that damned guy. Ulterior motive? We knew that people with red marks were treated like slaves in Paradise. Its understandable that they serve as meat shields or baits. But that doesnt mean becoming an outlet for his sexual desire. An outlet? Im talking about Oana. Vlad Halep spoke calmly, but his expression turned fierce as if he was recalling the past. I only found out later, but Oana had been getting offers from that guy for a long time. For example, writing off a certain amount of debt every time she let him have his way with her. Seol Jihus eyes narrowed. Enticing a debtor into selling her body wasnt an uncommon thing, but it was undoubtedly an unpleasant thing to recall and to hear. He must have been eyeing for an opportunity ever since he made her enter Paradise. You mean I killed him before he could do anything though. Vlad Halep sluggishly moved his fingers on the coffee cup. I had given Oana a communication crystal to use between the two of us. She cleverly let me know their location while pretending to talk to him casually, so I ran there and ripped him apart on the spot. Good job. Well. Vlad Haleps gradually rising voice sunk low in an instant. I didnt think I did a good job. Not until a year ago. Seol Jihus eyes widened at his confession. Oana regretted it from time to time, saying things like, maybe it would have been better for my family if I just accepted it Tak! Vlad Halep slammed down the coffee cup with a sigh. Because He then said. Thats when everything began. What do you mean? Its when they started going after us. Vlad Halep continued. They didnt even stop to think about why we killed their Inviter. They killed our comrade, so we have to get revenge. Thats what they seemed to be thinking. There was no safe place for us. Whenever we went outside, we would have a group of people start tailing us, and it was the same inside cities. Because we were attacked so often at inns, a rumor started spreading, and innkeepers started to chase us out, saying we were obstructing their businesses. We were getting desperate. We wanted to fight back but there was just no end to them. Oana almost died on three different occasions. Every day was like a living hell. Things were getting so bad that we participated in the Banquet knowing the risks. Seol Jihu raised his eyes while silently listening to his story. Speaking of the Banquet, he remembered how, at the end of Stage 1, Vlad Halep trudged up the staircase covered in blood. We figured we might be able to escape from them during the Banquet, maybe even finding a solution to our problem I didnt expect some of the people in my room to bare their fangs while I was agitated from being separated from my sister. They just didnt give up, huh. Yep. Their tenacity was baffling considering killing one insignificant member started it all. Vlad Halep snorted. The problem was that it wasnt just in Paradise that this happened. Seol Jihu furrowed his rows. They viciously came after us on Earth too. They didnt just target us, but also our family For the record, our parents passed away from a car accident. The police said it was an unfortunate accident, but Oana and I dont think so. Seol Jihu gasped unknowingly. Sung Shihyun, was it? Maybe I shouldnt be saying this to you, but I can understand why he defected. Vlad Halep continued with slightly rough breaths. I hear the suppression he faced wasnt small I cant help but feel sympathy for the guy. There was no place for Oana and me in both Paradise and Earth. I suppose it was the same for him. No place Seol Jihu reiterated the phrase in his head as it resonated with him strongly. Then, he shook his head. He finally understood why he couldnt hear from the Halep siblings for a while after going back to Earth. Its a shame that your parents passed away I almost exploded when it happened. Oana was also shot and was in danger of dying I was already on the brink of going crazy, and I almost went blind from rage. . With the situation being how it was, I even thought about turning to the Parasites. You considered defecting? Yes. It wasnt just a momentary thing either. I considered it seriously. I talked to Oana about it once too. We had nothing left on Earth, and since it looked like we were going to die anyway, I suggested turning to the Parasites and becoming one of them. Because successfully becoming a Parasite would mean they would no longer have to worry about dying. Because he would be able to save his younger sister. Because he would be able to kill his enemies. If it werent for Oana She must have stopped you. Yes. She pleaded with me not to, saying that a day would come when things would get better. She told me not to lose, saying that defecting was equivalent to losing. Not to lose? Seol Jihu tilted his head. So I told her Id try to bear with it a little more but I wasnt really hopeful Vlad Halep trailed off and then glanced at Seol Jihu. Coincidentally, the pursuit died down not long afterward. To be more precise, it was when you started to make a name for yourself. Seol Jihu blinked at the sudden mention of his name. Its not like it disappeared completely, but it lessened significantly compared to the past. And Vlad Halep paused and waited a bit before continuing. The attack against us stopped completely after the Tigol Fortress war. Out of the blue. Then, he grinned. Its ironic, isnt it? Choosing to enter Valhalla was a trivial decision, but it actually granted the one thing weve been wanting for so long. But you know Vlad Halep stopped, stiffened his expression, and looked straight at Seol Jihu. Once I regained some semblance of peace, I couldnt help but think how strange it was. It didnt seem so at the time, but the more time I had to look back on things, the more I thought it was strange. What do you mean? Believe it or not, Ive had keen senses ever since I was a kid. In a different way compared to my sister. I guess you can say I react sensitively to killing intent. Seol Jihu swallowed the thought, Isnt that because you were born with the fate of Heaven-Slaughtering Star? Heres the strange thing. These people murdered my parents disguising it as an accident, they almost killed Oana several times, but I never once felt killing intent directed at me. It was as if they were trying to drive Vlad Halep to a solitude without killing him. And when you appeared, the attack thats been going on for years suddenly stopped. It was as if the large, mysterious enemy that was trying to seize control over him stopped and turned its attention to Seol Jihu. Looking back, I cant help but think that they were trying to drive me to a corner. And once I started thinking that way, I began to understand why Oana told me not to lose. You have a wise sister. Seol Jihu grew curious as well. What if his younger sister was in Paradise? What would Seol Jinhee have said? Anyway. Vlad Halep thought for a moment before clearing his throat. What Im trying to tell you is this. Dont get swayed. Dont get swayed. When things like this happen, its natural to get emotionally charged. Right. If I had given in to my feelings back then I might have become a Parasite and stood against you as an enemy. If that happened, I wouldnt have been able to enjoy the happiness I have now. Vlad Halep made an awkward face as if he was embarrassed to say the word happiness. By now, Seol Jihu had calmed down significantly. What Vlad Halep was suggesting played a big part. Thinking about it, he and Vlad Halep had a few things in common: being involved in many incidents and accidents, being targeted by a mysterious enemy, and so on. In this sense, Vlad Halep was his senior. That wasnt all. Seol Jihu felt the same strangeness at Vlad Haleps story, and it was something he had felt before too when he read the records Ian wrote about renowned Earthlings who met unfortunate ends. Once he thought this far, his head cleared up. Thank you. Seol Jihu bowed politely. His heart had been charred black with rage on his way to the building, but thanks to Vlad Halep, his reason came back, his head cooling down. Vlad Halep stared at Seol Jihu expressing his gratitude before looking away and sipping on his coffee. Well let me know if theres anything I can help with. Its hard to deny that Oana and I are benefiting from Valhallas protection. Only then did a thin smile surface on Seol Jihus face. Vlad Halep could easily have said he wanted to repay Valhalla for its help, but he said so in such an odd, roundabout way. It seemed thats how he was by nature. Seol Jihu thought for a moment before asking. By the way, how is it living here? I told you. Im hap Its good. What does Oana think? She said shes happy to be around lots of big-breasted older sisters. Come again? Dont look at me like that. Im saying exactly what she said. Well alright. Anyway. Seol Jihu said with a bland laugh. Ive been meaning to ask for a while, but how about you and Oana quit being guests and become official members? Vlad Halep raised his eyebrow. To tell you the truth. He stared at Seol Jihu as the corners of his mouth curled up. I was wondering when you were going to ask. Great. Seol Jihu raised his coffee cup at Vlad Haleps refreshing answer. Im looking forward to working with you. Sure, as long as our promise holds. Vlad Halep held his coffee cup out. Clang. After a light toast, Seol Jihu brought the cup to his mouth, tilting it slightly. The coffee was very hot and flavorful. * Seol Jihu and Vlad Halep signed the contract on the spot. Vlad Halep dragged his half-asleep sister out of bed, and the two of them became official members of Valhalla. Then, Seol Jihu summoned Eun Yuri once morning came. There was something he realized after talking with Vlad Halep. Right, though Paradise might be a world where the fist was stronger than the law, he was still the agent of his actions. To not be manipulated by others, he had to put his reason ahead of his emotions. And so, Seol Jihu called Eun Yuri, who was one of the most rational people he knew. Did you call? Eun Yuri staggered in after knocking on the office door. Her hair was wet, perhaps having left the shower just now. Judging by her bloodshot eyes and severe fatigue that was written all over her face, she must have pulled another all-nighter. Are you alright? You look exhausted. Im okay. Its just that Teacher keeps giving me difficult homework Im in the middle of learning construct magic, but she wants me to define the degree of chaos following expansion and compression using the number of microstates, which directly corresponds with macrostates, then combine the increase, propensity, and state of entropy with probability theory and explain it to her What a clusterfuck. Seol Jihu doubted his ears while Eun Yuri did a double-take. Ah, forget what I just said. I feel like youre becoming more and more like Lady Roselle. The other two will be devastated when they find out I got a separate, higher-difficulty homework. Im sure theyll chew me out behind my back. Thats what she wanted me to forget? Seol Jihu stared at Eun Yuri with a bad aftertaste. Eun Yuri pushed back her wet hair and stretched out her arms. Anyway, why did you call me? You seem tired How about solving a mystery to freshen up? A mystery? Eun Yuris drowsy eyes lit up. Then, she stared at Seol Jihu suspiciously. I dont mind but is the reward a silver plate and a glass cup? If it is, Im leaving for real. No. Seol Jihu smiled bitterly. I actually want Miss Eun Yuris advice with regard to whats been happening recently. Eun Yuri fixed her posture, realizing that Seol Jihu wasnt joking around. Her lax eyes sharpened in an instant as she nodded her head. Lets see Eun Yuri was a genius. Of course, she was only a genius in terms of her talent in magic. She wasnt a tactician rivaling Zhuge Liang nor a detective rivaling Sherlock Holmes.[1] However, Seol Jihu knew she had unusually sharp discerning eyes. Though she did not get the answer right in the Special Tutorial, she had still provided a way forward that Seol Jihu did not think of. Seol Jihu wasnt expecting Eun Yuri to solve all his issues, but he was at a stage where he had to clutch at every straw. And so, Seol Jihu decided to seek advice from his surroundings, borrowing the help of a female college student who was majoring in modern dance. Where do I begin Seol Jihu pondered before starting with the slandering incident when he was in Haramark and ending with his younger sister recently being shot on Earth. He didnt leave out a single detail. Despite how long it took to recount the whole story, Eun Yuri did not lose focus until the end. This She spoke as soon as the story ended. This isnt a mystery, its a Neapolitan. Neapolitan? Yep. Have you heard of the story of the red billiard ball? I think so on the internet Its a story without a correct answer so that anyones imagination can become the answer as long as it sounds plausible. Eun Yuri stuck out her tongue and looked up. Judging by the way she was rolling her eyes left and right, she seemed to be in deep thought. Though Seol Jihu didnt understand why she was licking her lips with her tongue so quickly, he remained silent and waited patiently. Mm, it sounds complicated at first glance, but Eun Yuri murmured to herself. Oppa. Before she stared at Seol Jihu and asked. How much do you trust Gula-nim? It was a rather unexpected question. What do you mean? Im just asking. Do you trust Gula-nim? Yes, I do. Then does Gula-nim trust you? Do you guys think of yourselves as definite allies? Probably. Seol Jihu nodded his head. Indeed, since Gula-nim is going against the Parasite Queen and seems to adore Oppa a lot too Im sure theres a reason she said what she did. You can really think of it as a hint. Eun Yuri nodded strongly. She then raised her index finger and middle finger, pointing them at Seol Jihu. 1. Zhuge Liang was a Chinese politician, military strategist, writer, engineer, and inventor. If interested, feel free to Google. Chapter 413. Omen (4) The reason you are so confused is that many events are intertwined like spiderwebs. It was true. A lot had happened in a short period of time. The complexity of the situation suggests that many people are after you. Anyway, the situation surrounding you can be classified into two categories. Eun Yuri continued with her fingers still up. The first category is Sinyoung. The assault incident has already been settled, and the incident on Earth has been concluded with the discovery of Jung Minjongs body. But Eun Yuri cleared her throat. It feels too hasty to assume that everything has been handled. Im sure youre wondering what role Yun Seohui played in the said events. Eun Yuri pinpointed Seol Jihus innermost thoughts. Did Yun Seohui plan the assault? Did she really not know about it? Or did she know, but chose not to stop it? These questions lingered on Seol Jihus mind. If he had the ability to read minds, he would most definitely have read Yun Seohuis. I see why you and Hannah Unni forced Yun Seohui to resign. Shes impossible to read, so its safest to limit her influence as much as possible. Seol Jihu nodded quietly. Honestly, I dont get Yun Seohui either. Eun Yuri remarked, tilting her head slightly to one side. Shes a mystery. Theres one case I believe Yun Seohui could be the culprit, but for my assumption to be true, she has to have the mind of a 5-year-old. Seol Jihu gave a light chuckle. I wouldnt have cared about Miss Yun Seohui in the first place if she were that young. Dont you know? Sometimes kids can be scarier than adults. Eun Yuri refuted and then lowered a finger. Children usually dont have a sense of right or wrong as developed as adults do. Recalling the time when his brother threw his bike off the balcony of their third-floor apartment because he was bored, Seol Jihu gave a small nod of agreement. Then he shifted his gaze back to Eun Yuri. She still had one finger up. The second category is the trial to become the Apostle of Gluttony. You completed your plan by bringing down Sinyoung but nonetheless failed to pass the trial. Because there still is a problem that hasnt been dealt with. Thats what Gula-nim said, right? Well, yes. Seol Jihu listened to her attentively before suddenly speaking up. Why did you divide these events into two categories? He asked, tilting his head. I think we should group these two incidents together. Youre right, they do have something in common. These incidents both began with the Valhalla Assault Incident. Eun Yuri nodded and then opened her eyes wide. But technically, the assault was only the beginning of everything that followed. I think what happened after the incident should be regarded as two separate events. Why? Because. Eun Yuris voice thinned, and after a moment of silence, she shrugged her shoulders. I think thats what Gula-nim was hinting at. Seol Jihu looked more confused. Eun Yuri stared at him with her signature nonchalant eyes and gave a mysterious smile. Youre an engineering major, right? Yes. I think sometimes you just think too hard. When you solve a problem, you expect each step to be logical and precise, like math. Eun Yuri let out a muffled laughter and slowly got up. I dont mean its bad, but. Im not exactly at the age to be giving life advice to others, but in my experience, sometimes illogical and abnormal events happen in life. Especially when it comes to feelings and words. She walked lightly past the desk and arrived next to Seol Jihu. Eun Yuri stared down at Seol Jihu as he stared up at her. The two stared at each other for a while before Eun Yuri gave a small sigh and rushed at Seol Jihu, wriggling her hips into the chair that he was sitting in. M-Miss Eun Yuri? Come on, scooch over. Alright. Eun Yuri successfully took over half of the chair and smiled triumphantly. Then she grabbed a piece of paper on the desk and picked up a pen. Ill try to simplify it for you, Mr. Engineer. She pulled the paper close and her hand began to move. She wrote the words Sinyoung and Trial across the white paper in elegant handwriting. Gula-nims words were about the trial. Eun Yuri tapped the word Trial with the tip of her pen and drew an equals sign (=) next to it. Lead humanitys change. Humanity still bears a grave problem, and because of that, the change is not complete. Okay, so lets first define what humanity is. Who does humanity include in Paradise? Eun Yuri spoke like a teacher addressing a class. Seol Jihu answered almost immediately. Earthlings. Thats right, Earthlings are one of them. And the other? The other? The other Paradisians? Correct. Which means. Eun Yuri paused and wrote down the words Paradisians and Earthlings next to the equals sign. To lead humanitys change means to lead both the Paradisians and Earthlings change. Next. Eun Yuri continued. From here on out, Ill approach the problem with reverse calculation and the process of elimination. Reverse calculation? Its not hard. Its actually very simple. Its what we do when we solve critical reading problems. When we dont know what the answer is just by reading the passage, we start by eliminating the least likely answer from the choices were given. Eun Yuri spun the pen once in her hand and then started writing again. Humanity = Paradisians and Earthlings. The reason why the trial isnt complete = Because humanitys change isnt complete. The reason why humanitys change isnt complete = Because humanity has a serious problem. Eun Yuri placed parentheses around the word humanity in the last sentence. What happens if you replace this word with the one defined earlier? Because Paradisians and Earthlings have a serious problem. Ah. Seol Jihu suddenly came to a revelation. Eun Yuri smiled softly. Didnt Gula-nim say something else? Those who have changed are only a fraction of the total. I acknowledge that you have forcefully changed Earthlings to some extent. Eun Yuri finished his sentence and drew a diagonal line over the word Earthlings. All that was left now was Paradisians. This is where Gula-nim gave you an important hint. Eun Yuri turned her head to Seol Jihu. You were close in terms of physical distance. Which Paradisians have you talked to in the last few months? Charlotte Aria, Sorg Khne, Roe Scheherazade, and the attendant who came to see us just before we left Scheherazade. Thats not that many. Do you think Charlotte and the royal administrator are traitors? Seol Jihu shook his head. That leaves us with two people. Roe Scheherazade and her attendant. Eun Yuri jabbed the word Paradisians with her pen point and finished her explanation. The End. Eun Yuri came up with a solution so easily to the problem Seol Jihu had spent days trying to solve. Seol Jihu stared down at the paper. It wasnt like he had nothing to say. Miss Eun Yuri. But I know what youre thinking. Eun Yuri interrupted him as if she already knew what he was about to say. To some extent means not entirely. So why did she take Earthlings out of the equation so hastily? And, about the Paradisans, we dont know the exact range of the physical distance, so why? Right? Eun Yuri threw a glance at him. Seol Jihu closed his mouth. And this is my answer to your question. Youre right, Earthlings may not have changed completely. The contract is only the start, after all. But, to be precise, Earthlings change is still a work in progress. Just like how Sinyoung is in the process of fulfilling its commitments. Basically, she was saying that the success of the plan would have to be judged later because the results had not yet come out. And about the physical distance. Youre right again. We dont know the exact range. So lets assume that a random civilian youve passed on the street is in fact a traitor. What can that civilian even do? I dont think the Parasite Queen would coax a human who has absolutely no influence in Paradise unless shes gone nuts. And the word close means a short distance away. Isnt Scheherazade, besides Eva, the only city youve recently visited? She was right. According to the records Ian wrote, the Parasite Queen only showed interest in humans who could be useful to her, and of all the Paradisians Seol Jihu recently came in contact with, only a few met that standard. Eun Yuri let out a small sigh. Like I said sometimes you think too hard. I understand why. Our enemies are strong, so you have trained yourself to consider all possibilities and prepare in advance. But I think you should think intuitively this time. Because. Gula-nim and you are linked by a strong trust. Protecting the world from the Parasite Queen was the duty of the Seven Sins. If they were to fail in their mission, they would undoubtedly get devoured like the Seven Virtues. Because their own existence was at stake, they had every reason to help Seol Jihu fight the Parasite Queen. One thing I learned while studying magic under Teacher is that words have mystical powers. Eun Yuri stared calmly at Seol Jihu. A soft answer turns away wrath. Sometimes the same word changes meaning depending on the context. You say one thing, and others will interpret it in hundreds of different ways. For example, take responsibility could be interpreted in many ways. It could be a marriage proposal, a reminder to fulfill ones duty, or something entirely different. Im sure that not only Gula-nim but also the rest of the Seven Sins are eagerly waiting for you to pass the trial. So isnt it likely that she gave you a hint, hoping you would notice while avoiding affecting the law of causality as much as possible? Seol Jihu closed his eyes in deep thought. Eun Yuri stared at him for a while before carefully speaking. And, more importantly. Did you not feel it? ? When we were leaving Scheherazade. I had a bad feeling then. Seol Jihu flinched. He remembered it as well. On their way back, he felt nervous for no particular reason and uncomfortable even after he returned. Like something bad was about to happen in Scheherazade. Who knew Eun Yuri, who had an aptitude for ESP, felt the same way? At the time I thought I was just imagining things, but talking to you reminded me how I felt that day. Seol Jihu became more and more convinced that Eun Yuri was right. Anyway, I wont say Im right. But I think its worth giving it a shot. While trying, you may come across new clues, and even if thats not the case, itll definitely narrow down the possibilities. At this point, Seol Jihu could no longer find a reason to dispute. The fact was that he felt Eun Yuri was right. In retrospect, it wasnt just the fact that his Innate Ability didnt work on her that was strange about Roe Scheherazade. [Are you not going to destroy Sinyoung?] [It must have been that child Even though weve been close friends since we were kids.] [Its not just the Earthlings.] What she said. He thought she was referring to the attendant who betrayed her, but. After sorting out his thoughts, Seol Jihu slowly opened his eyes. The view had opened out before him. It was a great choice for him to talk to Eun Yuri. She didnt say the answer, but she taught him the direction in which to move forward from where he was stagnant. Seol Jihu spoke with a nod. I understand what youre trying to say. Well have to investigate Roe Scheherazade and her attendant first. That wont be hard. All you have to do is leave a trace of Teachers mana on them. Your flirting skills will make it easy. Eun Yuri smiled, and. Or if youre still worried, we could narrow down the suspects further. She said in a secretive voice. Seol Jihus eyes opened wide. How? Through variables. Variables? You know, like a calculator that can calculate an extremely complex mathematical problem in the blink of an eye. I didnt know I had something like that. Seol Jihu tilted his head in question. Of course you do. But its effect will vary depending on how you use it? Eun Yuri suddenly paused and turned her gaze to the door. Seol Jihu did the same. Thumping footsteps echoed from the hallway and the door burst open. Hey, you here? The person who had come into his office was none other than Chohong. She glanced about the office and stopped when she saw the pair of man and woman glued to each other in the same chair. Were you guys having fun? She asked, slowly lifting one of her eyebrows. No. Not at all. No. Not at all. The pair denied simultaneously and looked at each other. Chohong snorted. Like hell, youre not. Since when did you two become an item? I thought you didnt like it small? Small? Eun Yuri blinked in confusion and suddenly flinched. Then she quickly covered her chest with her arms and glared at Chohong. Whats going on? You didnt even knock. Ah, its just that you have some guests. Chohong gestured behind her with her thumb. Guests? Yeah. Miss Foxy has them now. I tried to wait until you were done here, but you were taking way too long. She asked me to tell you to come quickly if you arent too busy. Guests, at this time of the year? Who are they? Curious, Seol Jihu turned to Eun Yuri. But of course, Eun Yuri didnt know any better. Anyway, if youre not busy, you should go greet them. Im sorry to interrupt, but you can have sex anytime. Chohong remarked bluntly when she saw the pair exchange a look. Seol Jihu and Eun Yuri quickly jumped out of the chair and pulled away from each other in opposite directions. * He was told that Kim Hannah took the guests to the cafeteria on the 10th floor. She seemed to have treated them to a meal while he was talking to Eun Yuri. He didn''t have a clue as to who these guests might be, so he asked Chohong about them only to be given an unsatisfactory answer. I dont know. What? Dont ask me. I ran into them by sheer coincidence when I went to the cafeteria to eat. Miss Foxy saw me, and she asked me to bring you immediately. Chohong said a slightly discontented voice. This would mean that Kim Hannah decided it was best to keep the guests visits secret. Seol Jihu quickly climbed the stairs, and as he arrived at the cafeteria, his eyes widened. He saw Kim Hannah waiting for him, leaning against the wall, Seo Yuhui walking out of the kitchen with a tray in her hand, and two shabby-looking men sitting at a table hurriedly pushing a spoonful of the rice soup into their mouths. Theres more. Eat up. T-Thank you. Seo Yuhui handed them an extra bowl of rice and soup, and one of them took the bowl with both hands and put it on the table. The speed at which they were eating was incredibly fast like theyd been starving for days. I feel like Ive seen them somewhere before. He watched the two men eat when suddenly one of them took off his hood, which had covered most of his face because it got in the way of him eating. The man stuffed rice into his mouth to the point where one of his cheeks bulged out, grabbed radish kimchi by hand, and took a big bite. Seol Jihus eyes widened. Ah. The man heard that sound and stopped. He turned to Seol Jihu, standing near the entrance of the cafeteria, and stood up from his seat with a hiccup. Y-Youre here. Stuttering, he quickly tapped his friend, who was still busy shoveling food into his mouth. Huh? Those guys. Chohong also remembered them. Arent you those bastards from before? Are you crazy? Who do you think you are, showing up here like nothing happened? She rolled up her sleeves and was about to jump at them but suddenly stopped. Seol Jihu was pulling her arm. His grip was so strong that her arm was almost sore. Ow! Hey, hey! I get it! Ill stop. I. Chohong grumbled and Seol Jihu loosened his grip. He turned his eyes to the two men as they carefully rose from their seats. When their eyes met, the two lowered their heads in a hurry. Its been a while. Seol Jihu spoke quietly. Mister Pavlovici. Am I correct? Y-yes, yes. The guests were none other than the Pavlovici brothers who had picked a fight with Seol Jihu at a pub in Haramark. There were four of them back then, but now there were only two. This is a surprise. I didnt know youd come. Back then. Pavlovici wiped his mouth with his sleeve and swallowed what was in his mouth. Then he continued. I made a promise to you, the Representative of Carpe Diem. I meanValhalla. He spoke carefully, surveying the look on Seol Jihus face. Im here to keep that promise. Seol Jihus eyes slowly scanned the man, who clearly seemed nervous. Pavlovicis promise. [Pwease hwep us.] [We arr sowwy. Well do ash you shay. Pwease hwep us!] [Pwease! Well pway back thish debt bwig!] Please, well pay back this debt big. I spared your lives back then. Seol Jihu spoke, stroking his chin. If youve come to keep your word does that mean youve come to save my life? Pavlovici hesitated briefly before shaking his head. Honestly I dont know if this has anything to do with your life. And then. However. With a serious expression. Ive brought you the news thats just as big. He spoke in a careful yet confident voice. Seol Jihu raised his chin and took a quick breath. He turned his gaze to Eun Yuri, who had followed him to the cafeteria. A variable had occurred. A variable that he did not expect and the enemy could not have known either. A variable that, as she said, could shorten the process of reaching the answer. Chapter 414. Omen (5) The Pavlovici brothers came to visit. Their goal: to repay the debt of Valhalla sparing and even saving their lives. Judging by the way they were talking, they seemed to have a rather important piece of information. Seol Jihu strongly wanted to ask them about everything they knew, but he held himself back seeing the state that Pavlovici and his brother were in. They were practically shoving food down their throats while their faces were covered in filth. If Seol Jihu didnt know any better, he would have confused them for beggars. It was obvious what kind of life they had been living since the last time they saw each other. And so, Seol Jihu offered to wait until they finished eating, and only afterward did he take them to the reception room. Pavlovici seemed to have calmed down a bit after stuffing himself. To be honest, Im not a good talker. Pavlovici started while smoking a cigarette that Seol Jihu gave him. So I plan to recount everything I went through is that okay? Seol Jihu nodded. That seemed better than Pavlovici adding unnecessary commentary and explanation. Understood. Now, where should I begin Pavlovici twiddled his thumbs for a bit After that incident, we brothers had to be on the run for a long time. And then quietly began his narration. It was extremely exhausting at first. We pretty much lived like cavemen. And since we didnt know when our pursuers would catch up to us, we had to erase our tracks carefully and search for new hideouts periodically. Chohong glared while swinging her crossed legs. She looked like she had no interest in hearing about the Pavlovici brothers hardships. A-Anyway, we got used to living outside as time passed by. We considered going into the city every once in a while, but we gave up on the idea after what happened in Haramark. Pavlovici spoke quickly. And Earth wasnt a safe place for us either We bore with it, thinking of it as rightful punishment until we suddenly got a call. A call? Yes. We were told that Sicilia would seek us out and that we should follow them obediently. Pavlovicis eyes headed to Kim Hannah. Thanks to her help, we were able to secure our safety under Sicilias protection. In Paradise and on Earth. Pavlovici bowed and expressed his gratitude. Kim Hannah was expressionless. Seol Jihu had not heard of this before, but he remained focused on hearing Pavlovici out. Once we settled down, we focused on doing the job we were tasked with. The first thing was to make a dead man and a missing man. Seol Jihus eyes narrowed. The Pavlovicis were originally a group of four brothers. However, only two came today. In other words, the other two Creating the performance wasnt hard. We had been living outside for a long time, and most people had forgotten about us. Pavlovici rubbed his cigarette on the ashtray before continuing. Two of my brothers were getting sick and tired of Paradise anyway. I sent them back to Earth in the middle of the night. They have not entered Paradise since. They should be living in a safe hideout provided by Sicilia now. And? After that, my brother, who is here with me right now, and I separated and went to different cities. I assumed charge in Scheherazade, and he wandered through the other six cities. So you guys showed yourselves. Yes. Since when? Be precise. We acted like beggars at first It wasnt until the Valhalla Attack Incident that we started to move openly. Seol Jihu sent a gaze asking for more explanation. Well, we didnt do much, just spreading Valhallas shocking ventures day in and day out. The queen of Evas announcement probably was the highlight of my career, if you could call it that. Pavlovici paused to observe Seol Jihu. I mixed in with the Earthlings and cursed Representative Seol. What was that? I-I just did as I was told. When Chohong blurted out fiercely, Pavlovici hurriedly waved his hand in denial. Anyway, the Earthlings were furious at the time, so it wasnt anything difficult. What did you say specifically? Seol Jihu pacified Chohong, who was throwing a fit, and then asked. Uh I talked about the Haramark Incident, pretended to be drunk, and stealthily mentioned how two of my brothers vanished into thin air and said how I separated from my remaining brother in fear Sometimes I caused a scene at the pub on purpose until the guards came and arrested me. In other words, he had mixed into the public eye stealthily and revealed his existence without going overboard. Just like that, I continued living like an alcoholic beggar. Now, this thing it must have happened a few days after Representative Seol forced Sinyoung to their knees. He finally got to the main point. Seol Jihu leaned forward unwittingly. I was sleeping on the streets that day after lamenting my misfortunes at the pub when this person came to see me. Who? She was covered in a robe from head to toe, so I couldnt see her face. But judging by her thin, high-toned voice, she had to have been a woman. What did she say? She asked if I was Pavlovici and then mentioned the Haramark Incident Pavlovicis eyes slowly headed to the building outside as if to reminisce about the past. * I heard there used to be four of you Why dont I see the other three? Pavlovici, who was sprawled on the ground drunk, looked up at the hooded woman who was looking around his surroundings. Coming to see him before sunrise and asking about his brothers whereabouts Pavlovici felt suspicion rising from the depth of his heart. I dont know Pavlovici twisted his tongue and pretended to be drunk. Ones dead one disappeared I dont know where the last is uhehehehe He dropped his head, letting out a voice which made it hard to tell whether he was laughing or crying. Oh, what a shame. A monotonous voice rang out above him. You guys disappeared after the Haramark Incident Just what happened to you all? In that instant, Pavlovici felt the effects of alcohol escaping his behind. It was because he remembered what Kim Hannah told him strongly. [What you guys need the most is the justification for living in hiding for years.] [Dont ask any questions. Dont try to pry anything out.] [All you have to do is act like a deadbeat, whos constantly living in fear.] Pavlovici slowly raised his head. What happened to us? Hehe, are you asking because you really dont know? Whats wrong? I dont know the details, but didnt Valhallas representative generously spare you all? What? Generous? Uhahahaha. Pavlovici guffawed loudly. He smashed our arms with a mace, made us suffer through all kinds of torture and even ordered Sicilia to prevent us from returning to Earth. Is that something a generous person would do? . I only went on a drunken rant at a pub! Its not like I was spreading lies! Pavlovici raised his voice while gasping for breath. Ah, you want to say they spared us? You wanna know something? It was all for a selfish reason. He said killing us wouldnt reflect well on his image, so he sent us off after having us treated by a Priest. We wont kill you right away, he said Hm What a frightening guy. If I suddenly disappear or appear as a corpse, youll know who was behind it. He wont kill me carelessly though since he cares about his image so much, hehehe. So what youre saying is A thin voice flowed out. Valhalla will find you and kill you once enough time passes and people forget about the past incident. Kehehe, you have no idea how many times weve had people tail us Pavlovici furrowed his brows all of a sudden. He finally revealed a doubtful face. Come to think of it Who are you? Ah, dont worry, Im just a passerby. Anyway, am I correct? I-I dont know. Pavlovici backtracked on his butt with his face pale in fear. Oh? Whats wrong all of a sudden? I-Im not saying Valhalla did that Its just that my brothers are gone. I might be mistaken or it might be something else entirely. Though the hood covering the womans face made it hard to see, Pavlovici could feel a gaze observing him carefully amidst his drivel. When he rushed up in a hurry, turned around, and pretended to run off Dont you want to get revenge? The mysterious womans words stopped him. Dont you want to know what happened to your brothers and who was behind it? What? Actually, Im sure you already know. You are here, like this, because youre too scared and weak to do anything about it. Who are you? I was a simple passerby a moment ago but now I guess you can say Im someone who shares your interests. Then, as if she had nothing further to say, the woman slowly raised her left arm, rummaged through her pocket with her right hand, and took out a piece of paper. Then, she slowly put it on the ground. This is a map. A map? Not long ago, I found a ruin hidden deep inside this city. If youre interested. There is a ruin in Scheherazade? Are you playing with me? Youre free to believe it or not. I only found out by chance. It wasnt discovered until now only because its inside the Scheherazade Royal Palace. Inside the royal palace? Pavlovicis expression gradually contorted into a frown. Mad, youre absolutely mad. You want me to become a criminal? Arent expeditions like that? You have to bear a certain risk to take them on. The woman retorted joyfully. A great power lies hidden inside the ruin. Then, she continued in a suggestive tone, almost like she knew exactly what desperate Earthlings like Pavlovici wanted. However, Pavlovici did not bite right away. Even if thats true whats the reason youre telling me all this? Its too sudden. Of course, theres something I want as well. As for the reason I chose you its because I dont think youll tell Valhalla at the very least. ? This is an expedition that has to be carried out in utmost secrecy. If youre suspicious of my intentions, youre welcome to bring people along to help. But, you know you cant go around spreading rumors about this ruin, right? Just what is your Thats it from me. I cant give you any more information. So, if youre interested in redeeming your current way of life. The woman pushed the piece of paper that she put on the ground. The rendezvous point is just around the palace. You will be given a direct route into the palace then. The date will be settled on another day. You can hear the plan out and quit if you dont think its plausible. Judging by how confident she was, she seemed to have a surefire method. Pavlovici gulped in anticipation hearing the woman go so far. Though he did not erase the suspicion he was outwardly showing, he spoke while looking interested. If I can bring my own men can I bring my brother? A blood-related brother should be trustworthy, so thats better for me. But, I cant give you much time. Finding him wont take long if I ask around. Anyway, youre saying that if my brother and I enter this ruin, we will be able to gain this so-called great power? Power wont be all. The womans lips, faintly showing under the shrouding hood, drew a soft curve. She spread out her arms. You will be shown a whole new world. * The woman left after that and I immediately left Scheherazade after checking out the note. I then called my brother and secretly came to Eva. Pavlovicis story came to an end. He then did a double-take and added. If I may give my opinion I think she changed what she was going to say in the middle. How so? I think she wanted to lure me to the ruin at first but then changed the topic to my brothers. Almost to make it so that I cant refuse. Seol Jihu glanced at Kim Hannah while listening attentively. She said Pavlovici suddenly came to Valhalla, but he didnt think so at all. Use of variables. Was it when he came back to Eva after the Tigol Fortress War? [Of course. The Pavlovici brothers were alive and well.] [If you had something like this, you should have told me about it sooner.] [Intelligence isnt something that pops out of nowhere. You need some people to risk their lives on the frontlines. Theyre perfect for the job.] Before using the Divine Stigmata, Seol Jihu gave Kim Hannah the communication crystal that was connected to Pavlovici and delegated the work to her. In the process of preparing for unexpected situations, Kim Hannah falsified missing cases and deaths, then moved Pavlovici for when an incident really happened. As a result, the enemy had walked into the bait she set just in case. Sorry for not telling you about it sooner. When Kim Hannah met Seol Jihus eyes, she bowed her head respectfully. You were away when I was planning the matter and a series of incidents broke out after you returned. It wasnt as if the plan was particularly fruitful, so I did not bother mentioning it Seol Jihu did not care all that much. He had left Valhalla and its operations in Kim Hannahs hands while he was away, and she had successfully read one move ahead and created such an opportune moment. A ruin in Scheherazade. Seol Jihu tapped on the desk with his index finger. There was something that caught his attention. Can I see that note? Of course. Pavlovici took out a white note. This is Upon opening it, Seol Jihu saw a map as he was told. It was a complex map leading to a circular region in the middle. Whoever drew it must have taken great care into perfecting it. Whats the reason she gave you this map despite setting a rendezvous point? Ah, meeting at the rendezvous point was only to rehearse. The actual date and the method were going to be decided at some other time. It also could have been to earn my trust. Interesting. Setting aside whether this ruin truly exists, the people involved must be close to the palace to have drawn such a detailed map. The Valhalla members in the room must have been intrigued as they gathered around the map. A ruin in Scheherazade. Seo Yuhui also got up with an anxious expression and looked at the map. Soon, a strong look of suspicion lit up her eyes. Huh? A surprised yelp came out. Noona? J-Jihu, wait. Seo Yuhui grabbed the map from Seol Jihus hands and brought it up to her nose. A T-shaped corridor a rotary thats intersected by ten roads t-theres no way. Seo Yuhuis face paled while she quickly murmured to herself. Whats wrong? This is! Seo Yuhui shut her mouth before finishing her sentence. Seol Jihu did not know what the deal was, but it was clear that Seo Yuhui knew what that map detailed. It seemed she just could not talk about it with outsiders in the room. Is there anything else you want to tell me? Huh? Ah, no, I dont. Great. Then. Seol Jihu eyed Kim Hannah, and she took out a pouch from her pocket. Clang! A weighty sound rang out. Pavlovicis eyes widened as bright yellow light trickled out of the half-open pouch. No, we. Take it. You gave us a valuable piece of information. Seol Jihu spoke calmly. Pavlovici carefully studied Seol Jihu before grabbing the pouch. Thank you for the info. And if I may give you a piece of adviceitll be best if you stay out of Paradise for a while. Of course. As it was clear that Seol Jihu wanted him to leave, Pavlovici placed the pouch in his pocket and stood up. I was already planning to do that. Since its still early morning, I will head to the warp gate right away. Pavlovici put on his hooded robe again and turned after a bow. * After Pavlovici left, Valhalla held a meeting. Seo Yuhui still had a mixed expression while looking at the map. Seol Jihu waited a moment before breaking the silence. Gorad Boga. Seo Yuhui, who was unceasingly staring at the map, raised her head. You knew about it? Judging by her reaction, it seemed she knew about it as well. Roe Scheherazade told me personally when I last went to see her. Then did you No, all I was told was that Scheherazade was built atop Gorad Boga. I did not hear anything else. Seol Jihu shook his head. I see. Seo Yuhui heaved out a deep sigh. Just what is this Gorad Boga? Chohong asked impatiently. Gorad Boga is a divine vestige. Its a legendary divine city where a power of god lies dormant. A legendary divine city? Is there a god hibernating there or something? No. There are different types of Gorad Boga, but regarding the one in Scheherazade you can think of it as a barrier that a god personally cast to protect the city. Seo Yuhui continued. There are two powers lying dormant inside Scheherazade. No, it would be more correct to say there is one power split into two stages. The first stage activates a mechanism that turns the entire city into a special territory, and the second stage releases the power of god stored in Gorad Boga to form a powerful barrier that envelopes the city. This is the first time Ive heard of this. How do you know about this so well, Noonim? Chohong asked while blinking. Because Ive gone inside there once before. Seo Yuhui looked down at the map once again. Im sure of it. I remember it clearly because the path there was an unusual maze. There is no doubt about it. This is a map to Gorad Boga. Im not sure what all that means. But this territory and barrier you talked about dont sound all that bad. In fact, isnt it good? That depends on how you use it but yes. To be honest, Gorad Boga itself isnt really a problem. But. Seo Yuhui sighed again and bit her lower lip. After much hesitation, she spoke reluctantly. Im sure you all have heard about the Royal Oath. Everyone nodded their heads. As Charlotte Aria had used one not too long ago, everyone was well aware of what it was. It refers to the unbreakable oath that the gods made to the mortals. It goes without saying that this was not the only era where it existed. They also had other names, like the Proof of Chastity belonging to the Rothschear House that served Castitas, or the Promise of Temperance belonging to the Rhetinhen House that served Temperantia. Seo Yuhui cleared her throat. Besides the Seven Virtues, there was also a family that served Paradises Chief Deity. [The Gorgonu.] Flones voice flowed out of Seol Jihus pendant. Thats right. The Imperial Oath belonging to the Gorgonu House, the Emperors lineage. Seo Yuhui scanned everyone. What Im about to tell you from now is all hearsay but when the Parasite Queen first arrived in Paradise, she was apparently in a critical state. She remained hidden, secretly parasitizing living creatures, before releasing all of the Nests in a secure location and expanding her force instantly. Eventually, she managed to devour the Chief Deity. By devouring Paradises Chief Deity, the Parasite Queen recovered her divinity to a certain extent. But to state it differently, the essence of her divinity became the Chief Deitys energy. Sung Shihyun, who found out about the Imperial Oaths existence, planned and executed a scheme. That was to sneak inside the Empire while the Parasite Queen was busy leading a military expedition to Tigol Fortress, finding the Imperial Oath, and inheriting the authority over it. Seol Jihu dropped his jaw. He could finally surmise the reason why the Parasite Queen backed off from the frontlines. Sung Shihyun had activated the oath that even gods could not refuse and tried to chase the Parasite Queen out of Paradise. Though the risk was great, it was certainly a plan worth trying. As for that plan Sung Shihyun revealed the plan to me and Miss Baek Haeju, and we infiltrated the Empire. It wasnt easy, but we managed to find the Imperial Oath after much trouble and even talked to the remnant will of the Chief Deity inside the stele and inherited the authority. We activated the Imperial Oath right there and then. Then why. Chohong asked in a daze. It was only half-successful. Seo Yuhui smacked her lips. The result would have been better if we had executed the plan earlier. Unfortunately, we were a step late. The Imperial Oath activated successfully, but the Parasite Queen had already digested over half of the Chief Deitys power. Though we only found out later, she had corrupted the Empires land and turned it into her own, so the effect of the oath was halved. In other words, the Parasite Queen had suppressed the activation of the Imperial Oath using the power she digested, and after returning to the Empire in a hurry, she was now controlling her power in her own territory. You mean the Imperial Oath is still in effect right now? Yes, it should be. Seo Yuhui nodded her head at Seol Jihus question. Seol Jihu finally understood. The Parasite Queen was using the vast majority of her recovered divinity in preventing herself from being expelled from the planet. Because the power of the oath would get stronger if she left her territory, she was not able to leave the Empire. Not unless it was for a great emergency like the one at Tigol Fortress. Though it was still a great achievement that wasnt the only problem. Seo Yuhui smacked her lips and narrowed her eyes. The real problem happened after the matter. Right after we activated the oath. Chapter 415. Omen (6) The Parasite Queen Expulsion Plan. Seo Yuhui thought it was feasible when she first heard about the plan from Sung Shihyun. The Parasite Queen had taken along five of the seven Armies to attack Tigol Fortress. Furthermore, the remaining two armies were nowhere to be found in the Middle World. While it was highly optimistic, she thought that sneaking into the empty Empire to find the Imperial Oath was doable. However, the idea shattered into pieces as soon as they entered the Parasites territory. Searching the Queens residential area out of all the Parasites territory was a far more difficult task than they had imagined. They felt like their energy was being sapped just by walking. It could be said that the very soil they stepped on was their enemy. Furthermore, they had no idea how enemies kept appearing everywhere they went despite them trying their hardest to conceal their presence. When they met an Army Commander that they thought was absent from the Middle World, they thought it was over. If it wasnt for Sung Shihyuns trick successfully deceiving Exploding Patience, they definitely would have been wiped out. While there were many dangerous moments where their hearts almost burst out of their chests, the expedition team of the most elite Earthlings somehow arrived at their destination. That was how they found the Imperial Oath that they desperately looked for and inherited the rightful authority over it after awakening the remnant will of the Chief Deity. And at that moment, they activated the Imperial Oath. With this, their mission was complete. "Is it over?" A young man who nocked a chained arrow to his bow muttered in a weak voice. He listlessly stared at the three stele pieces that had combined into one and were now blazing with white light. It was the Star of Pride, Sergio Carrillo. The Parasite Queen, whose name was practically synonymous with terror, had been driven out of Paradise as of this moment. It was only natural for him to doubt as he knew just how powerful the Parasite Queen was as a being, with powers dimensions apart from them. "Now its really "Shut the fuck up, moron. Just as he was about to confirm again, a temperamental voice cut him off. Sergio Carrillos face twitched. "What?" "You crazy bastard. How dare you set a death flag? Are you trying to kill us all? Sung Shihyun spat as he sat on the floor of the stone chamber, catching his breath. Sergio Carrillo frowned. "What bullshit is this all of a sudden? "Do you want to fucking die? Its not over yet so dont go thoughtlessly running your fucking mouth. "Now, now, why are you two fighting again? Its a good day today. As the atmosphere between the two became rough, a burly man with wounds all over his body stepped up as if it was a normal occurrence. It was the Star of Wrath, Wu Lei. Sergio Carrillo snorted and turned his head. "Well have to wait to find out if today will be a good day or not. Sung Shihyun also let out a snort. "Then lets confirm it. An tired voice intervened. A pale-faced Roberto Servillo took out a communication crystal from his pocket. "The Federation should still be at war with the Parasites. The royal family of Haramark should be reachable. "Why bother. Just ask the stele over there. Sung Shihyun raised himself up and stopped his steps in front of the shining stele. "Old Man Chief Deity. Are you still there? You are, right? Then uncharacteristically looking slightly nervous, he took a deep breath before asking. "The oath, its properly been activated, right? Right? All eyes were focused on the stele. After a minute that seemed like ten [Yes, the oath has been activated.] A grand voice rang within the stone chamber. Sung Shihyun, who had been intently staring at the stele, widened his eyes. A smile finally appeared on his face. "Euha, hahahaha! Hear that? I told you it was a good day! Wu Lei also burst into laughter. Philip Muller, who was sitting on the wall striking a sorry figure, quietly let out a relieved sigh. "Good! Did you hear that? Yuhui? Haeju? Sung Shihyun clenched his fist. "Kyah! Old Man Chief Deity, so you ended up being of some help in the end, huh? [Euk!?] Ive been cussing you out all this time, wondering how much of a retard you must have been to get eaten by the Parasite Queen. Im sorry. I apologize. It was then. Just as he was just about to grasp the stele with a smiling face Kwaaaaah! Intense darkness suddenly poured out from within the stele. The darkness quickly devoured the light, and Sung Shihyun fell backward with a scream. "Aaack!" As he rolled on the floor, grabbing his hand with which he had tried to grab the stele, Seo Yuhui swiftly unleashed holy power. "What happened? Baek Haeju shouted. However, no one could open their mouths to respond as everyone was equally shocked. [The Goddess of Parasitism!] After a brief pause, a hurried voice came out of the stele. [She found the location of the oath!] [My power! How could she have already!] After barely calming down, Sung Shihyun opened his eyes. "What are you saying all of a sudden? You said the oath was activated! [Shes taking over my consciousness. Ill soon be!] The Chief Deitys voice began to fade. Sensing that things were going awry, Sung Shihyun braced his sword. Drawing out a white sword qi, he fiercely swung his sword at the stele veiled in darkness. Tekang! However, the stele did not budge. Rather, the sword qi rapidly disappeared as soon as it came into contact with the darkness, leaving behind only a meaningless metallic ring. "Fuck!" Sung Shihyun cursed, and as he was about to slash out with an even powerful sword qi, he suddenly hesitated. "Wait a moment. Since I inherited the authority If I destroy the stele with my own hands, will the oath be nulled? Sung Shihyun blankly blinked his eyes before his expression gradually distorted. No matter how he looked at it, it wasnt a good choice. In the unlikely event that the oath did get nulled, then he would have made a fool out of himself, not to mention that the stele didnt even get scratched after receiving his fully-powered swing. "Damn it, just whats going on? Sung Shihyun yelled. "Old Man Chief Deity! What the hell happened?" [Run! Parasites! This way!] However, only unintelligible phrases were heard from the stele. [The Goddess of Parasitism must never regain the stele!] "W-What? What are you saying? [Hide the stele! So it cant be found!] The voice became fainter. [In a place that can suppress this darkness!] After squeezing out the last sentence, the voice suddenly stopped. The light on the stele blinked out at the same time. "Old Man Chief Deity?" Sung Shihyun called out many times, but the Chief Deitys voice could no longer be heard. Only the stele with darkness dancing on top of it, as if signaling its location, was left. Before long, the stele split into three pieces again with a loud crack before falling on the floor. "Damn it!" Sung Shihyun threw his pure white sword on the ground. His face that had been full of happiness was now replaced with despair. "This shitty Chief Deity! He cant do anything right! I should have known from the start! This fucking son of a bitch! "." "And the Parasite Queen, that goddamn bitch! Isnt it common sense for her to fuck off after all this? While the angry Sung Shihyun shouted into the void, Roberto Servillo tightly gripped the communication crystal. "The Parasites are retreating. "They say that the Parasite Queen who was at the forefront of the battlefield suddenly vomited blood and collapsed. Hearing those words, Sung Shihyun stopped yelling. "You mean, the oath wasnt completely ineffective then? "It looks to be the case. She wouldnt have suddenly collapsed otherwise. Roberto Servillo let out a deep sigh. "Also, the Parasites are retreating back to the Empire at full speed, ignoring the Federations pursuit. Everyones faces froze stiff. They remembered the Chief Deitys last warning. "Anywhere." Philip Muller powerlessly looked at the stele that was broken into three pieces. "Itll be a good idea to take those and be anywhere thats not here. No one else spoke, but they all shared the same mind. Seo Yuhui was the first to take action. She took out several sheets of white cloth with magic circles inscribed on them before drenching them in holy water and blessing them. Then, she wrapped each piece of the stele in multiple layers of cloth before tying them in a sack. A moment later, the expedition team hastily left the stone chamber with the stele. They were luckily able to return without any accident, but hiding the stele posed a problem. Even though Seo Yuhui kept pouring holy power onto the stele, the three pieces relentlessly emitted darkness. According to the Chief Deity, the darkness served as a beacon to inform the Parasite Queen of its location. In other words, if it was left as it was, they would become targets of the Parasite Queen who was trying to regain her divinity. The expedition team racked their heads for a solution. They tried putting them into the Unique Rankers Dimensional Pocket, but they couldnt hide the darkness energy. They tried hiding it in the temple storage, but the Seven Sins refused, saying that the darkness contained a part of the Parasite Queens consciousness and could possibly corrupt them. In the end, the expedition team couldnt come up with a solution, so Sung Shihyun, Baek Haeju, and Seo Yuhui each took one piece of the stele. The three of them agreed to each find a suitable place and hide the Imperial Oath so no one could find it. It was to prevent the Parasite Queen from recovering, even if the pieces were taken from one or two of them. And so, while Seo Yuhui took the stele and traveled around all of Paradise, she accidentally chanced upon a suitable place to hide the piece. Though there wasnt a living god there, the power of a god lied dormant there. Just like that, Seo Yuhui headed to Scheherazade * "So Noonim, you hid the stele in a place called Gorad Boga managed by the Scheherazade Royal Family? Chohong asked as soon as the story was over. "Yes. I received permission from Roe Scheherazade to enter Gorad Boga. I thought it would be safe there, but" Seo Yuhui didnt continue and closed her eyes. ''No way.'' Seol Jihu realized what she was worried about. What if Roe Scheherazade became a traitor? Obviously, the queen of Scheherazade would never have switched sides in the beginning. However ''Perhaps'' If Seo Yuhui hid the stele inside Scheherazade Royal Palace, and Roe Scheherazades mentality had gradually weakened since that day because of it. "Youre right. As Unni said, Gorad Boga itself doesnt seem to be much of a problem. Eun Yuri murmured as if she had realized something. Seo Yuhui nodded with difficulty. "Right. Theyre not aiming for Gorad Boga but the stele inside it. And that unidentified woman Her voice hinted she was praying that the woman was not Roe Scheherazade. Seol Jihu clenched his teeth. It was hard to say it was Seo Yuhuis fault. Knowing her, she would have placed the utmost caution. But despite that, what if Scheherazades queen turned traitor? [Are you not going to destroy Sinyoung?] Roe Scheherazade must have wanted it herself. Seol Jihu let out a soft groan. It felt like the scattered puzzle pieces were clicking into place, one by one. "Noona, since Sung Shihyun went over to the Parasites" "It wont be wrong to say that they already have a piece of the stele. Seo Yuhui bit her lip. "If they manage to get the piece within Gorad Boga, they would have two in their hands. Seol Jihu began to feel the urgency. The feeling of having only one life left was completely different from having two. No, they might already be down to only one. They couldnt rule out the possibility that the Parasites already found the remaining piece. "Miss Baek Haeju knows where the remaining piece is, right? "Yes. But I only know that she hid it in a place she coincidentally found thats neither in the Federation or the human territory. We promised each other not to reveal the places. Seol Jihu closed his eyes. He asked after quickly organizing his thoughts. "Can the stele in Gorad Boga be taken out immediately if one wished to? "No. Thats impossible, even for me. "What about Roe Scheherazade? "That should be the case for her too. Seo Yuhui shook her head. "The two-layered formation within Gorad Boga is an extremely powerful divine spell that can hold strong for several days, even if the ones striking it are gods. Not even Scheherazades royal blood can freely enter that place. Back then, I only barely managed to send the stele piece in after expending a great amount of contributions points and holy power. Seo Yuhui paused for a moment before continuing. "And I didnt immediately leave Gorad Boga after successfully sending the stele inside. After receiving permission from Roe Scheherazade, I set up a powerful barrier as well. "A barrier? In Gorad Boga?" "Yes. I prayed for a hundred days inside the ruin to set up a barrier. I even left behind a holy artifact to keep it semi-permanent. "What kind of barrier was it?" "It was the strongest spell I knew back then. Ill be notified if anyone tries to forcefully break the barrier. And its not easy to break the barrier through normal methods. Seo Yuhui continued. "To release the barrier, an offering has to be sacrificed. Not just any ordinary offering, but a special one. "By a special offering, you mean" "A human." Seo Yuhui briskly replied. Seol Jihus mouth dropped open. "Wait a minute. Then the reason she gave Pavlovici the map was to "It was probably because they needed a sacrifice. Of course, a single person would have been nowhere close to enough, so she suggested bringing his comrades. Seo Yuhui sighed. "I know that its wrong to use methods that require human sacrifices But I had no other choice. That stele is something that should never be handed over to the Parasites. Seol Jihu nodded. The issue at hand wasnt whether things were moral or not. Seo Yuhui had devoted a hundred days to place a powerful barrier in case something went wrong. It was somewhat reassuring. "Then the stele is doubly protected then. Even if your barrier breaks, another layer is protecting Gorad Boga from within so it wont be easy getting in. Seol Jihus voice lightened a bit. "Thats right, but nothing is certain. Seo Yuhuis face, however, remained dark. Roe Scheherazade has the Royal Oath." "?" "The Royal Oath is a pledge that even gods cannot disobey. If they break my barrier and use the Royal Oath to disable the barrier within Gorad Boga Seol Jihus face became stiff. He hadnt thought of that method. While Seo Yuhuis worry was the worst possible scenario, it was still possible. Having thought up to that point, they had no more reason to hesitate. They knew what they had to do. "Ill contact the organizations in Scheherazade. Kim Hannah was already setting down several communication crystals on the table. "If human sacrifices are necessary, then itll be best if no one is allowed to go near the palace. Ill also ask them to keep watch on Roe Scheherazade. "Do it without letting Roe Scheherazade find out, and just to be safe, Sinyoung as well. "Of course." After seeing Kim Hannah nod her head, Seol Jihu looked back at Seo Yuhui. "Noona. Can you bring Miss Baek Haeju back to Paradise somehow? The sooner the better. "Ill go right away." Seo Yuhui immediately got up from her seat. And that very evening, Baek Haeju entered Paradise. * That night. In the middle of a calm and tranquil sea where no wind blew, a small wave suddenly broke out. A tremor rippled out in the jet-black ocean as a shadow quietly surfaced above the water. A head matted with dark-purple hair and a pair of goat horns quickly scanned the area. After cautiously looking around for a long time, it spread the pair of black wings on its back and carefully broke out of the water. That wasnt the only place. Shadows stealthily slipped out from multiple spots in the waters around the city. [Everyone You know what to do, right?] An elegant yet mysterious voice was transmitted to all the shadows that revealed themselves. A smile full of white teeth flashed within the darkness as if the silence over the sleeping city was to its liking. [Quietly, thoroughly] At that moment [And quickly!] The succubi led by the Sixth Army Commander, Vulgar Chastity, simultaneously spread their bat wings. Chapter 416. Omen (7) Nur was a port city located in the northwest corner of the human territory, facing the Parasites with the Mariposa Sea between them. The presence of the body of water hardly meant the city was safe from invasion. Some Parasites were capable of flying, and there had already been one case in which the Parasites crossed the sea to attack Nur. Having said that, it was undeniable that in recent years the Parasites had concentrated its forces on Tigol Fortress, and that it was only in Haramarks Arden Valley that it had clashed with humanity. It was a pitch-black night, without a hint of color. Hmm? The coast guard on duty yawned before suddenly blinking his eyes. He thought he saw something moving beneath the dark waters. Although his eyesight was exceptional for a mere guard, unfortunately for him, the enemy had already begun to move. Whoosh! The shadow jumped at him with great speed. When the guard turned his eyes to the sea, the shadow was already behind him, its eyes glowing with malice. What! The light instantly disappeared from the guards eyes and his arms fell to his sides. Uh. His body shook as if he were drunk and he fell toward the sea. The succubus quickly grabbed the guard by his neck and slowly pushed him into the sea as if feeding the water. Carefully, so that no sound would disturb the silence, tentacles shot up from the sea even before the body reached the surface. They wrapped around the body and dragged it quietly into the water. What happened next was a mystery to all, but soon blood dyed the water red. These kinds of events were happening simultaneously along the coastline of Nur. [Good.] When the succubi finished removing all guards from the coast, Vulgar Chastity looked down at the sea with a nod of approval. [Come up.] With that, a fish-shaped monster that had tentacles sprouting from all over its body appeared above the surface of the sea. It was the Temerator, the final evolved form of upper-rank Parasites that gave birth to middle-rank Parasites. When Vulgar Chastity signaled, hundreds of Temerators opened their mouths at once and fired sound waves at the city. The sound waves quickly spread and took control of the entire city, successfully disabling all forms of communication in Nur. [Move.] Vulgar Chastity continued to issue orders without a break. Under her command, the succubi split into four groups and headed to the gates located in the east, west, north, and south of the city, respectively. In order for the first phase of their plan, the invasion of Nur, to succeed, they had to exterminate the entire city without allowing a single survivor. A short moment later a head appeared above the sea from where Vulgar Chastity had already left. It was Sung Shihyun, the First Army Commander of the Parasites. Fuck, this is way too easy. He smirked in the direction of Nur, still sleeping without knowing what was about to happen to them, and then dragged his wet body out of the water onto the shore. As expected. He wasnt the only one. The Third Army Commander, Abhorrent Charity, and the Fifth Army Commander, Exploding Patience, led their troops to the shore. The Seventh Army Commander, Twisted Kindness, who had been gracefully floating in the air, also prepared to descend. Parasites tied to the tentacles of the Temerators also appeared behind the army. Splat, splat The coast turned black in an instant. You know what to do, right? Standing at the forefront, Sung Shihyun turned his head left and right to loosen his neck, and aimed his long sword at the city. Were screwed if we miss even one. Seize quickly, but dont make any mistakes. Then he kicked the ground and shot forward towards the city. At the same time, the Parasite Army, led by the five Army Commanders, rushed at Nur. * Dawn had already broken when a group of Earthlings arrived at Nur. Arrrgh, Im so tired. I need to get some sleep. We should stay at a high-class inn. The rewards were pretty good this time. It seemed like they were on their way back from an expedition. Laughing cheerfully among themselves, they entered the city without suspecting anything, for there were a few other Earthlings besides themselves heading for the gate, as well as guards keeping watch nearby. Only after passing through the gate did they realize something was off. Huh? What the Why is it so quiet? The city was quiet, and there was something ominous about the silence. They could even hear themselves breathe. One of the men looked around, dazed with his brow wrinkled. Even considering the fact that it was still early in the morning, it was strange that there was no one on the street. Another thing that caught his eye was the collapsed buildings. As far as he remembered, these buildings were intact when they left the city. And there was this nasty smell. It was the smell of rotting flesh and blood. What happened? Hey, did something happen here last night? The man asked the Earthling entering the gate. But no reply came to his ears. The Earthling passed him without a word. Hey? The mans eyes widened. Because the woman who ignored him had suddenly stopped. She turned around and staggered past the man again towards the gate. She continued to walk back and forth like a corpse. That wasnt all. G-Guard! Despite the desperate call, the guard at the gate didnt even look back. W-Whats going on? The man finally realized something was wrong and began to back away. But he was too late. Look, we should! The man turned around and opened his eyes wide in astonishment. His comrades were looking down at the ground, their faces as pale as ghosts. Their ankles were bound by tentacles stretching out from holes in the ground. The same had happened to his own ankles. At the same time, the Earthlings walking into and out of the city all stopped at once. Creak, creak. They turned their heads to their prey. What. The man could not grasp the situation. Still, even in the midst of confusion, he knew instinctively what was about to happen. What is this. Tears began to well up in his eyes. The next moment the corpses rushed at him with their mouths stretched to their ears. * On the day Baek Haeju arrived, Seol Jihu held a meeting. The topic of the meeting was the Gorad Boga expedition. Their plan was simple. First, they were to meet the queen of Scheherazade and use Roselles mana to find out what she was hiding. Then they would decide what to do with the stele, with the option of Seol Jihu bringing it with him or leaving it in Gorad Boga. Seol Jihu got up at the crack of dawn and started preparing immediately. He put on his gloves, wrapped the transparent cloak he received from Vidalif around him, and headed for the temple with the Spear of Purity in his hand. It was because the storage where he kept the Divine Elixirs was in the temple. He always carried one with him but kept the others in storage. Harmonia Magic Square. Seol Jihu stared at the cube surrounded by black energy. This box he obtained in the Special Tutorial infused the user with powerful mana that transformed the mana circuit from within. More precisely, it activated the reverse-flow energy against natural laws. Seol Jihu had planned to use it as soon as he finished the Path of the Soul trial, but quit because Black Seol Jihu strongly opposed it. [Quit talking nonsense. Dont you know how dangerous that thing is?] [I hate words like awakening and rampage.] [Awakening Skill itself puts great pressure on the body. As if that isnt enough, you want to mess up your bodys structure to forcefully increase your innate potential? Are you out of your mind?] [Whats that? You actually think that the magic square can be controlled? Didnt you read the description? It says there that its unstable.] [Sure, its usable if the user keeps it at an appropriate level. But lets be honest, do you really think you wont strain yourself?] [If you really want to use it, then by all means do so. But dont learn Berserk and dont even think about learning Thousand Thunder from me.] With that, Seol Jihu could no longer be stubborn. Both were dangerous techniques, but it was more reasonable to learn Thousand Thunder since it did not distort the user''s mana circuit. I told him I wont use it, but. But who knows what will happen in the future? Seol Jihu stuffed the Harmonia Magic Square into his backpack. When he returned to the Valhalla building, most of the members had already arrived before him. The carriages arrived shortly after and in turn they boarded the carriages. Kkiiing. Just as Seol Jihu was about to climb up, he felt something pull his foot. The little fuzzballs had gathered around him and were biting and pulling his ankle. Seol Jihu blinked once before kneeling down and facing their sympathy-winning eyes. Whats wrong? You dont want me to go? Kking! Im sorry, but you have to wait. I promise Ill play with you guys when I get back. Kkiing. Kkiing. Until I get back, eat well, play hard, and be good, okay? Seol Jihu stroked their heads one by one and then stood up. Then he climbed up into the carriage and closed the door. Kkiing! Kkiing! He could hear the little claws scratching the carriage door. Why are they doing that all of a sudden? Now I feel bad for them. They sound so sad. I dont know. Seol Jihu shrugged and let out a small sigh. Then he spoke. Lets go. A moment later the carriages carrying the members of Valhalla swiftly passed through the gate. * Around the same time. The road between Nur and Scheherazade made for a spectacular sight. Darkness covered both the land and the sky. There was no order or pattern in the way it moved. It was rushing forward as if reaching its destination was its only purpose in life. The Parasites had successfully taken control of Nur in just one day and were now heading for its next destination. To Scheherazade. Of course, running wasnt all they were doing. They did have a strategy. In Nur, for example, they were careful to leave the city as intact as possible. They also picked out about 100 undamaged bodies, turned them into Parasites, and ordered the succubi to hypnotize them. This deception tactic was intended to delay the enemy finding out that Nur had been attacked. In addition. I see six insects one kilometer ahead. They were using Twisted Kindness as an aerial scout. Upon hearing her report, a group of succubi flapped their wings and hurried forward. The Earthlings who spotted them stood dazed for a moment, then turned in a hurry to escape when one of the succubi stretched out her arm in their direction. FLASH! Light exploded and rays of light pierced the Earthlings chests. It was photon magic. The Earthlings all fell to the ground at the same time, and the succubi quickly flew towards them and caught their bodies. Do we have to be this thorough? Vulgar Chastity, watching the sight from afar, lowered her head. She was holding Sung Shihyun in her arms. Even if the enemy notices, its just one city. Seizing it will be as easy as pie. Her argument wasnt entirely unfounded. Only a few years ago, three out of the total Seven Armies were enough to destroy humanity forever. There were now a total of five armies heading to Scheherazade, among them the most powerful Army Commander, Twisted Kindness. Taking down Scheherazade seemed like a piece of cake. Nevertheless, Sung Shihyuns expression remained nonchalant. He seemed too annoyed to even answer Vulgar Chastitys question, but because her gaze lingered on him for too long, finally he spoke with a frown. Do you think were doing this just to conquer a city? We arent? Im talking about our ultimate goal. You think were going through all this crap just for a piece of stone? . I hate repeating myself, so remember when I say this. Forget about the city and the stele. Your only focus should be killing that bastard. I know, but what could go wrong at this point? Even if he realizes right now, its. Suddenly, Vulgar Chastity stopped. Because she saw Sung Shihyuns face distort into anger. Listen, you stupid bitch. Can you please just keep your mouth shut? What? I said, shut the fuck up. Because Im hating myself more every time you speak. Ah, why was I so afraid of these shit-for-brains. Vulgar Chastitys eyelashes trembled. I feel sorry for the Queen. She has to put up with these good-for-nothing fuckers. What did you say? Exploding Patience, the Banshee Queen, who was flying beside them growled at Sung Shihyun. You see, this is why they say ignorance is bliss. Stupid fuckers are always too proud. Sung Shihyun shook his head left and right. Who do you think you are? With a big sigh, he pushed up his bangs with his hand and asked coldly. Arent you the Parasites Army Commanders? For someone whos in charge of an entire army, and even received the divinity, your brains sure dont work. You! Didnt I tell you not to let your guard down during this mission? To always assume the worst? Sung Shihyun said in a bleak voice and Exploding Patience flinched. The worst assumption at this point is that they find out who the traitors are and arrive at Scheherazade before us. Sung Shihyun continued in an annoyed voice like he was doing the rest a favor. If that happens our plan will become useless. Thats why, no matter what happens, we have to get to Scheherazade before them. Still. Still? Theres no way hell notice? Theres no way hell arrive before us? Its because you keep thinking like that, that you keep losing. What? You dont agree? But Im right. Theres no way~ I bet thats what you thought before you got beat up by the Brightest Star. Like a freaking punching bag. Isnt that why were in this shit right now? Sung Shihyuns sarcastic tone caused the Army Commanders blood to boil. These criticisms were unbearable for someone as proud as they were. Admit it, you retards. You lost. To him. Because of your complacency. The atmosphere grew hostile but Sung Shihyun only snorted, not even flinching. What, you want the same thing to happen again? Are you gonna let him drive you into a corner so that you can go running to Her Majesty? Your Majesty~ Im sorry~ I didnt know this would happen~ Your Majesty~ What should I do~ Your Majesty~ Save us~ Your Majestyyyy~ Are you a fucking child? Vulgar Chastity almost loosened her arms holding Sung Shihyun. Shed felt this way when he was still her enemy. This guy had a real talent for mocking others. Her anger soared but she had no choice but to keep her mouth shut. Because Sung Shihyun, who successfully learned to control his divinity, had risen to the same realm as Twisted Kindness. And frankly, what he said wasnt wrong. That was in fact the way it had been during the Arden Valley War, the Spirit Realm Expedition, and the Tigol Fortress War. Most importantly, Sung Shihyun was the chief commander of this operation. For this mission alone, the First Army Commander possessed the same authority as the Parasite Queen. If our goal is to draw him out, couldnt we have done so in Scheherazade? Twisted Kindness asked after a moment of silence. Theres a possibility that could have worked. Sung Shihyun answered with a nonchalant expression. But I told you. He excels at creating variables. Im sure this time again hell come up with an idea that no ones ever thought of. More importantly, the enemy isnt stupid. Even if we successfully take over Scheherazade, he isnt going to come running to us. Even if he retreats couldnt we just follow him and kill him? Vulgar Chastity interrupted. Jesus fuck, hell find out about Nur soon. And Scheherazade is in the middle of the enemy territory. Do you really think hell come alone? Sung Shihyun snapped again. And, if we were going to do that, dont you think we wouldve gathered as many soldiers as possible in the Hiral Mountain Range and attacked Eva, instead of crossing the Mariposa Sea and attacking Nur? Hmm? Vulgar Chastity pouted because Sung Shihyun seemed irritated only when she spoke. Ah, whatever. Im the chief commander of this mission. If you dont understand whats going on, just shut up and do as I say. Disobey, and Ill kill you myself. I dont care if youre an Army Commander or not. Okay, okay, I get it. Thats enough. Vulgar Chastity mumbled. Then shut up and get moving. Sung Shihyun snorted and continued. Remember, youre my puppets in this mission. If we win, clap your hands and praise me. If we lose? Then you can swear or throw a fucking tantrum or whatever. Basically he was saying they should blindly follow his orders. You sound very confident. Well see how it goes. Twisted Kindness remarked calmly and recited a Dragonic Spell. Abhorrent Charity also cast a spell. A violent gust of wind blew past them. WHOOOOSH! With Sung Shihyun in her arms, Vulgar Chastity flew across the sky at jet speed. * On the third night after leaving Eva, Seol Jihu realized something wasnt right. In the middle of the night, Phi Sora, who was on a night watch, woke Seol Jihu up as he slept in a tent at a campsite they had set up. They had stopped to rest the Horuses that had been running nonstop for two days in a row. Apparently he got a call from Kim Hannah. What? Seol Jihus brow furrowed as he listened. We lost contact with Nur? Yes, the call is going through, but no one is answering. Not even the royal family. Fortunately, the Japanese Business Federation managed to get in touch with a couple of Earthlings near Nur and sent them to the city, but soon lost contact with them, too. Dazed, Seol Jihu listened to her quietly. His eyes slowly began to fill with anxious curiosity. Nur had suddenly stopped responding to their contact. Such a thing will be impossible unless more than half of the Seven Armies attack at once. Seol Jihu thought so before gasping in disbelief. Why right now? It all felt too staged to be a coincidence. Kim Hannah. The corners of his mouth trembled, but he swallowed once and continued. Listen to me carefully. O-Okay. Contact the organization in Scheherazade to capture Roe Scheherazade and her attendant. Tell them that whatever happens, they must take away the Royal Oath. Ill take responsibility for everything. Kim Hannah seemed more than surprised. It was a risky move as the situation wasnt clear yet. But soon she realized Seol Jihus intention and asked calmly. What if the two have already vanished? Where else would they go besides Gorad Boga? Ill ask Yuhui Noona the exact coordinates and give you a map. I understand. Contact every single royal family and representative organizations except for Scheherazades. Have them issue a draft call and send all available soldiers to Scheherazade. This has to happen today. Hurry up! Seol Jihu ended the call with a shout. He got up to wake up his comrades, but the campground was already bustling with noise. I said, Ill pay you enough to buy 100 new Horuses! Phi Sora, who overheard their conversation, had already awakened the rest of the members and was bargaining with the wagoner who claimed he was too tired to move. Seol Jihu quickly took out another communication crystal from his pocket. The crystal was linked directly to Sinyoung. I wasnt going to contact them, but. The situation had changed. He wasnt sure, but No, he was sure. Now was the time to exhaust every means possible. Come on. Why isnt she picking up? Seol Jihu chewed his lips with his hand over the crystal. With a nervous look, he raised his chin up to the sky. The night sky was dimmer now as a blanket of dark clouds covered the moon. He thought he heard crows in the distance. Seol Jihu let out a grunt of frustration as all these seemed like a bad omen to him. The situation was rapidly deteriorating. Chapter 417. The Future That Could Not Be Avoided (1) Yun Seohui did not pick up the call. No, she couldnt. It was because she was on Earth, and not in Paradise when Seol Jihu called her. When she heard the news and returned to Paradise, the communication crystal was still flashing with light. Yun Seohui looked at the pure light with a slight surprise before looking down at the shining orb. It had taken her twenty minutes to enter Paradise after receiving a phone call saying that Representative Seol was looking for her. In other words, one hour had gone by in Paradises time. Have they been calling this whole time? Yes, I told them I would let them know when the Director comes back, but theyve continued to call every five minutes. Hmm. Yun Seohui placed her hand on the orb but did not pick up the call right away. She narrowed her eyes at the orb, thinking of playing hard to get. The current relationship between Valhalla and Sinyoung was at its worst. Valhallas representative had a family member targeted on Earth, and Sinyoung was the prime suspect behind the incident. Of course, there was no way to prove that they were behind it, but it was true that they committed the grave error of letting Jung Minjong escape. Hence, there should only be one reason for Valhallas representative to be calling her at this point. The fact that he has been calling her nonstop like an obsessed ex-boyfriend it just didnt add up. Moreover, the Seol Jihu she knew was a man of action rather than words. As Yun Seohui was wrapping up her thoughts, the call ended. Yun Seohui still had her hand placed on the orb. Then, when the orb lit up before five minutes went by, her eyes curved in a peculiar fashion. Next, Yun Seohuis breathing suddenly became rough. She cleared her throat and waited for the call to end yet again. When the light flickered off from the orb, she counted to one hundred and then infused her mana into it. Im sorry! Paat! Yun Seohui apologized in a hurry as soon as a light burst out. I wasnt in Paradise and only heard a moment ago I came running right away. She gasped for breath like someone who just did a 100-meter sprint. She had many excuses to give. She planned to mention the incident that happened on Earth to justify her lateness, all the while stealthily showing how remorseful she was. Currently, the only thing in her mind was the relationship between her and Seol Jihu. That was, until she heard what the other person said. On Earth huh? Yun Seohuis tone went up toward the end. Lady Roe Scheherazade? Her fake-crying voice subsided as a low voice continued to ring out from the orb. Yes, yes. Its hard to believe but well make a move right away. Dont worry too much. Yun Seohui replied amiably and nodded her head. She then turned to the young man as soon as the call ended. Did something happen in Nur? Yes. It hasnt been confirmed yet, but all contact has been cut off from Nur a few days ago. Not only the Nur Royal Family but also every single organization in it is not picking up any calls. Yun Seohui furrowed her fair brows at the young mans reply. A few days ago? How many days has it been exactly? Valhallas representative said he received the news four days after he set off from Eva. I am not sure. We only heard news of it today. The Japan Business Federation apparently asked a team that was nearby to investigate, but it seems they lost contact with them as well. That meant something might have happened more than three days ago. It was certainly strange, but it should have been fine to take action after investigating it more thoroughly. Yun Seohui remembered the request that Seol Jihu just made. To secure Roe Scheherazade and her attendant and protect the city. Or to only secure Roe Scheherazade and her attendant and leave the city. And if that wasnt possible either, to kill Roe Scheherazade and leave the city. She did not hear wrong. Seol Jihu had asked her to kill Roe Scheherazade. Furthermore, he said to secure the Royal Oath if possible. Yun Seohui tilted her head before shaking it side to side. Roe Scheherazade being a traitor wasnt so hard to believe, but killing her was simply too daring. Regardless, Yun Seohui saw this as an opportunity. Seol Jihu was in such a rush that he had called someone he hated and made an earnest request. For Yun Seohui, who was walking on a tightrope, this request should become a sturdy rope for her to cling onto. Tell Lady Roe Scheherazade to come here. She sounded like someone who was summoning her subordinate. Even in reality, Roe Scheherazade had become Sinyoungs puppet during the time of Yun Seojin, and the status quo did not change after Yun Seohui took power. She knew about the situation Scheherazades queen was in but had simply ignored it. Tell her to come right now. We need to get hold of her first. If other organizations butt in, youre welcome to use the authority of the representative organization. Understood. The young man rushed out of the office. Then about thirty minutes later, he ran back inside in a hurry. D-Director! Yun Seohui was in the middle of her second call with Seol Jihu, busily drawing a map on a piece of paper. Hold on. She asked to be excused, turned to the young man, and asked loudly. Did she disappear? We secured the attendant, but Lady Roe Scheherazade is nowhere to be seen. The young man nodded his head in a daze. We have the attendant. Yun Seohui repeated the message at the crystal. Lady Roe Scheherazade has yes, she disappeared. Its just like you said. So she is hiding in this place? Yun Seohui put her pen down. Got it. Ill form an expedition team and check it out personally. With that, she hung up the call, tilted her head, and looked up at the ceiling. By now, Yun Seohui was feeling a bit uncomfortable. She thought this would be an insignificant matter. But it really seemed as if. Tapping anxiously on her desk, Yun Seohui looked back at the young man, who was standing in the room awkwardly. How long does it take to get to Nur from Scheherazade? Pardon? Ah, about ten days by carriage. What if you rush there in a fully drawn carriage? Uh. If the Horuses dont exhaust themselves out, Im sure the time can be cut in half. In that case Yun Seohui thought for a moment before asking. What if you travel by plane? By plane? The young man retorted in a fluster. He couldnt understand why she was asking about a plane when it didnt exist in Paradise. However, Yun Seohuis expression was turning more and more serious. It was because she thought of a worst-case scenario. As proven many times in the past, the Parasites could march at a speed transcending ones wildest imaginations. Besides having the physical body modified through the virtue of parasitism, there were entities within the Parasites that could use magic. Moreover, Parasites did not get tired, especially the Army Commanders who had absorbed divinities. Could this be an extremely dangerous situation? Just as Yun Seohui thought so and got up Krrrrrrrr! A sudden tremor shook the entire building. The tremor sprang up from deep within the earth. The sudden trembling caused Yun Seohui and the young man to lose their balance and fall. Chairs shook back and forth and tables slid to the side like there was a huge earthquake. Soon, screams erupted. After arriving without a warning, the earthquake lasted close to five minutes. Just now. Yun Seohuis eyes shone sharply under the protection of a barrier shed cast. The young man, who was stuck in the corner of the room, only gaped his mouth. Yun Seohui shot up and ran outside. Total chaos unfolded before her. It wasnt as if buildings crumbled down or the earth cracked up, but people were in great confusion from the sudden tremor. Did an earthquake really happen in Scheherazade? Yun Seohui shook her head. That couldnt be the case as she felt four changes immediately after the earthquake. The first was that the city changed into a strange space filled with odd vibrations. The second was that the mana flowing through her mana circuit was seeping out. The third was that this mana was seeping into the earth, joining a huge flow of energy and heading in one direction. And the fourth . When she subconsciously followed the direction of the flowing mana, she saw the Scheherazade Royal Palace in the distance. Unless she was seeing things, the location of the palace seemed to have changed since the last time she checked. Yun Seohui subconsciously infused her mana into the communication crystal. However, the crystal was not reacting. The mana that she infused into it leaked out and disappeared. It was like it was being pulled by a magnetic force. That wasnt all. W-What the hell is going on!? Someone cried out from the temple. What happened? The portal disappeared! What? The warp gate isnt working! Yun Seohuis eyes narrowed. A mysterious earthquake, mana flowing in one direction, and the wrap gate malfunctioning. As she was thinking, a gust of wind carrying powerful energy swept by and struck Yun Seohuis cheeks. She wasnt the only one. Other people seemed to have felt this energy as well. The murmuring instantly subsided. . A heavy silence descended. Despite no one saying a word, they were all thinking the same thing. The cause of this incident was getting closer. Something that was large enough to devour this city in one gulp. It was then. Pa! Someone pointed at the sky and screamed. Yun Seohui looked up. The sky beyond the lofty castle wall was turning black. Before she could take a second look, the filthy black tide dyed the sky in its color and flooded Scheherazade. Chweeeeeek! Hundreds of bat-winged shadows cut through the air at speeds rivaling planes, no, jets. * Same time. Roe Scheherazade was standing alone in the deepest area of the royal palace. In the direction she was looking was a stone chamber where a huge magic circle was drawn on the ceiling and the floor with a large pillar of light standing tall. The light grew intense as more mana flowed into the stone chamber, and her eyes twinkled with more and more light. Roe Scheherazade had just activated the first level of Gorad Bogas mechanism. Consequently, the whole of Gorad Boga turned into a huge magic circle, which began to scrape up mana inside the city. This included the mana of both humans and structures. In a way, the first level was only a preparation for the activation of the second level. Roe Scheherazade stared at the stele that was floating inside the pillar and then suddenly lifted her chin up. The rumbling of the earth, the explosives booms, and the unintelligible screams the faint amalgamation of these sounds mixed together to make her ears happy. Roe Scheherazade smiled beamingly. Can you hear it? She spread out her arms as if to show off her own work of art. Dear. Showing a smile that was brighter than any other It is a requiem for you. She whispered silently in the empty space. Do you know what that child said? What use is there in getting revenge now? Doing so will only leave you with emptiness She then sniggered softly. But, what is this? Her eyes lost focus like a woman who lost herself from the ecstasy of orgasm. I only just began my revenge, I only just got a taste, but never mind feeling empty, its so, so sweet! Its so sweet that I. Roe Scheherazade gently closed her eyes without finishing her sentence. Ah, this feeling of liberation. After her husband died of a mysterious cause, Gorad Boga had been her only place of peace. Every time she suffered indescribable humiliation, she would come here to cry and seek her husband, apologizing until she fainted from exhaustion. However, today would be the last day this place was used for such a purpose. Because as of today, both Sinyoung and this city would disappear. Furthermore, it would be the start of humanitys downfall. Haaaa. Roe Scheherazade moaned blissfully as she heard the ringing above the ceiling. She then unbuttoned the front part of her dress as if she couldnt help herself. Sssk. Her dress slipped down, and her naked body was revealed in full. Next, Roe Scheherazade raised one arm and one leg high. Using the Earthlings screams as accompaniment, she began to spin as if she was performing a ballet. Inside an empty stone chamber, a naked woman danced by herself, rolling a tongue around her lips like someone savoring the taste of sweet chocolate. * It took six days to get to Scheherazade from Eva. If one rushed, it would take four days. As Seol Jihu noticed the abnormality on the fourth night, there was only one days worth of distance to cover. He already did everything he could. He ordered Kim Hannah to notify every city beside Nur and got every organization inside Scheherazade on the move. The result was a loss of communication. After hearing from Yun Seohui that Roe Scheherazade disappeared, he told her the path to get to Gorad Boga. He failed to get in touch with her since. He could send faint signals with the communication crystal, but the other side was not picking up. Even sending the signal should not be possible if the Parasites were jamming the communication. Seol Jihu grew impatient as this was a first for him as well. In the end, he got off the carriage midway and rushed to Scheherazade with only Flone and Little Chick. The Horus had grown tired from running all night, and even if it ran at full speed, it was still slower than Flones flying speed. Though he couldnt call this an ideal situation, the urgency of the matter left him with no other choice. Thankfully, they were closing in on their destination with Flone giving her all in flying. While cutting through the sky at a frightening speed [Over there!] Flones voice suddenly rang out. Seol Jihu, who had constantly been trying to use the communication crystal, looked up. The city began to enter his sight. And when Scheherazade got big enough so that he couldnt capture it with a single look ! Seol Jihus brows twitched violently after confirming the state the city was in. Chapter 418. The Future That Could Not Be Avoided (2) He dearly wished that this wouldnt be the case and was even slightly hopeful, but the reality was callously cold. Scheherazade, seen at a close distance, was a scene of chaos. Thick clouds of black smoke rose from the city engulfed in fire, and dozens of screams were erupting from multiple locations. Seol Jihu had finally arrived at Scheherazade, but after flying up with Flones help and looking down at the city, he couldnt help but become speechless. Pandemonium! There was no other word better fit to describe this living hell. Scheherazade had already been seized completely. Not a single show of resistance could be seen. Most were running toward the gate, trying to save their lives above all else, and the enemy was freely killing the escaping people. Seol Jihu became more and more impatient as the situation grew tense. Calm down. Perhaps due to the effect of Clear Mirror Still Water, his head cooled off, and he regained his composure. After doing a quick scan of the city, he saw a couple of things worth noting. First, people were only heading to the city gates, not the temple. Second, there were succubi visible in sight. What these two signified was clear. The warp gate was disabled, and at least one Army Commander, and likely more, had appeared in Scheherazade. Damn it. Seol Jihu bit his lower lip. Though it wasnt confirmed, he considered the fall of Nur as a matter of fact. To conquer a city in a single night, a suitably sized force was needed. As such, he expected the appearance of Army Commanders to an extent. But the fact that the warp gate was disabled meant something else. [I had no choice.] [Damn it! Our path of retreat vanished as soon as the siege started. What was I supposed to do when we were attacked from both the inside and outside?] A part of the future he saw back then had come true. Though he couldnt be sure, it probably had something to do with Gorad Bogas activation. In any case, it seemed like the golden hour had already passed. But that obviously didnt mean he would take his hands off and do nothing. Soon, Seol Jihus eyes lit up while thoroughly scanning the city. He saw a group inside the Scheherazade Royal Palace, resisting with all their might without anywhere to go. He saw a familiar face behind the group. Judging by the way she was kneeling on the ground, panting, it seemed she had exhausted her mana. There was no reason to delay. Flone! Fly to the palace! [Un!] Flone flew toward the palace before letting go. While descending, Seol Jihu put his left hand forward and roused his mana. Several Mana Spears instantly formed in front of his palm before transforming into sword qi and shooting down. Kwang, kwang, kwang, kwang! The lightning-clad sword qi mercilessly bombarded the area around the gate. Succubi that were driving the Earthlings into a corner screamed. Their heads and limbs were blown up by the sword qi that suddenly descended from the sky. Those that survived looked up at the intruder, but Seol Jihu had already landed on the ground and was swinging the Spear of Purity in a wide, horizontal motion. Golden sword qi shot out of the spear blade, drawing an arc and severing the bodies of the succubi that were left standing, in half. Are you okay? Seol Jihu turned his gaze after subduing the palace in an instant. Yun Seohui sat with her mouth agape. She was not expecting Seol Jihu to come this quickly. R-Representative Seol! What happened? Why did Scheherazade suddenly! W-We survived! Lets hurry up! The Earthlings that saw the reinforcement chattered in relief, but Seol Jihu kept his eyes on Yun Seohui. Wheres Roe Scheherazade? I dont know. Yun Seohui collected her senses and quickly shook her head. The city changed after a sudden earthquake and then the Parasites invaded. Her face was pale, and she was having trouble talking. Seol Jihu realized why. Her mana. She was slowly being drained of her mana. This had to be the effect of Gorad Boga as well. It went without saying that this wasnt a good thing. They were already in a disadvantageous position, and the draining effect only made it harder. Seol Jihu could understand why people gave up on defending the city and were running away. Flone, take care of Miss Yun Seohui. The black smoke floated over and coiled around Yun Seohuis arms. First Seol Jihu cut himself off. He had two choices, either to retreat from the city or to remain and fight until reinforcements arrived. Of course, he knew the latter choice was near impossible. He only rushed to the city ahead of his comrades because he was confident in escaping alone if things went wrong. Gathering the remaining forces and holding the ground wasnt even an option he considered. Moreover, he didnt know the exact strength of the invading force. And so, just as he was about to ask Yun Seohui, he hurriedly turned to the main entrance. Next, Seol Jihus expression distorted gravely. Hundreds of succubi were folding their bat wings and descending from the sky. There was one particular succubus that gave off an enormous presence. Oh? Whos this? To no ones surprise, a violet-haired being with blood-colored eyes walked out from the crowd with light steps. Did Prince Charming come to save his princess? The Sixth Army Commander, Vulgar Chastity, appeared. Seol Jihu slicked his hair back and glared at Vulgar Chastity, who was arrogantly holding her head high. How did she notice and get here so quickly? Then again, it wasnt so surprising given how he shredded the succubi in the area. You should have given me a call if you came~ You surprised the heck out of me, you know? Seol Jihu collected his breath as he stared at the taunting Vulgar Chastity. Now wasnt the time to go easy. It was best to go all-out from the start. But didnt you come just a little too late? The city is already. Vulgar Chastity, who was murmuring with a shrug, suddenly flinched. It was because Seol Jihus glaring eyes turned red. At the same time, an indescribably fierce killing intent swept over her. Seol Jihus mouth dropped open in a split second. Level 7 Star Seeker, Awakening Skill Berserk. HUAAAAAAAH! A scream that could hardly be called a human beings burst out. While Vulgar Chastity flinched, Seol Jihu raised his arm and brandished his spear. Each time the spear blade cut through the air, an invisible golden ripple hurled out and transformed into a gust of wind. A storm erupted in the blink of an eye. Level 7 Star Seeker, Secret Art Mutilation. Chweek! A sharp blade of wind brushed past Vulgar Chastitys face. If she hadnt turned instantaneously, her head would have been severed in half. Vulgar Chastity spread her wings and flew up in a startle. Then, she gritted her teeth as the army she gathered were being mutilated by golden lines. You! However, she couldnt afford to get angry because Seol Jihu was running at her with bloodshot eyes. Vulgar Chastity reacted swiftly. The two seemed to cross paths in midair before intertwining back and forth and soaring up to the sky. Boom, boom, boom, boom! Vulgar Chastity doubted her ears while frantically dodging a flurry of thrusts. Boom! Ah! Her head almost exploded when she flinched. Seol Jihu was retracting his spear, but a formless spear had targeted her head. That wasnt all. Each brandishing of his spear followed a huge boom as if explosions were going off. She could not look down on the power of his attacks. Vulgar Chastity didnt just take it lying down. Tens of thousands of hair strands soared up in an instant and hurled toward Seol Jihu like venomous snakes. In the next instant, however, Vulgar Chastity was shocked speechless. Seol Jihu had only swept the air with his hand, but the hair strands that were flying toward him had all circled back toward her. It was the Grand Cosmic Shift. Ah! Taken aback, Vulgar Chastity reflexively retrieved the energy she put into her hair strands. When she looked forward again, she saw a flurry of sword qi flying toward her. What!? How is he so strong!? It wasnt to this degree at the time of the Tigol Fortress War. Vulgar Chastity hurriedly shot up while screaming internally. She became dazed immediately afterward. Tong! It was because the sound of air exploding rang out, followed by a bone-chilling killing intent that crept up on her. When she subconsciously turned her head and looked up, she saw Seol Jihu aiming his spear at her head. He had predicted her movement and moved accordingly with Ethereal Shift. The spear blade cut down with an earth-severing intensity. Vulgar Chastity twisted her head, narrowly dodging it by a tiny margin, and then gritted her teeth. Thats enough! She grabbed the spear shaft and instantaneously pulled hard, and Seol Jihus face got closer. As they exchanged a glance at close quarters, Vulgar Chastitys eyes glowed with neon light. She tried to hypnotize him, but it was futile. She was expecting as much anyway, so she opened her mouth, letting out a poisonous gas that swallowed Seol Jihu. Hah! Serves you right for being so cocky! Vulgar Chastity muttered with the Spear of Purity in hand. However, her expression turned sour in the next moment. A tri-circular shield was floating above the left arm he held in front of him. Blessing of the Circum. One of the tri-circular shields turned black and fell. . Vulgar Chastity stared in a daze before she abruptly felt a shiver run down her spine. How could he have such relaxed eyes in the middle of this chaotic battle? For someone who had eyes that were dripping with red light, he was paradoxically calm and collected. It was as if he didnt care about anything other than taking her life. They were close enough to have their noses touch each other. After the merest fraction of a second, Seol Jihu pulled his head back and then rammed forward. Crack! The dual horns on Vulgar Chastitys forehead broke as a powerful force traveled into her brain. Kak! While Vulgar Chastity gaped her mouth from shock, Seol Jihu let go of the Spear of Purity. He then embraced his enemy, rubbed her back, and then grabbed her protruding wings. Vulgar Chastity held her breath. Wai! Before she could finish, she felt a powerful force pulling on her wings. Chwaaak! The bat wings tore off easily. KYAAAAAACK! A piercing scream burst out at last. Vulgar Chastity plummeted to the ground, and Seol Jihu chased after her, the Spear of Purity flying back into his hand. KWANG! As he crushed down on Vulgar Chastitys stomach after she struck the ground, streams of blood poured out of her mouth. Keuk! She wanted to release her divinity, but Seol Jihu was already striking down with his spear as if he would not give her the chance. Then, just as he was about to skewer her Clang! The Spear of Purity flew into the air with a metallic ring. Seol Jihu glanced to the side, having let go of his spear from a sudden impact. He couldnt feel anything until it came up to him. Rather than energy, it seemed right to say that he was struck with sound. As if to prove his conjecture, he felt a ringing in his left ear. He also felt two presences that rivaled Vulgar Chastitys. Two Army Commanders. Along with this thought, a high-frequency soundwave dug into his eardrums. Seol Jihu briefly breathed in through his nose. This attack seemed difficult to stop, so he had to fall back and avoid it. But he also didnt want to let go of the fish that he had hooked up. Seol Jihu quickly took something out of his pocket and stuffed it into Vulgar Chastitys mouth. Then, before the high-frequency soundwave that struck him pierced the rest of his body, he used Ethereal Shift and got out of the spot. Kuk? The panting Vulgar Chastity felt her mind blank out. Looking down, she saw a large piece of rock, half of which was peeking out of her mouth. The rock was reacting to Seol Jihus mana and letting out blue light. Uup! Realizing what it was, Vulgar Chastity tried to spit it out in a hurry. But Flash! The palm-sized rock cold heartedly erupted with a powerful light. Next, a cross-shaped blue light flashed from the center of Vulgar Chastitys mouth. BOOM! BOOM! A thunderous noise echoed out, and a terrifying explosion rippled out on the land. What. Exploding Patience, who came to help Vulgar Chastity, drew a deep breath as she saw the frightening explosion. How even a Thunder!? It wasnt a normal Thunder. It was a special Thunder that the Dwarves gifted to Seol Jihu for his help in the Tigol Fortress War. As far as its potency went, it had the same power as ten normal Thunders combined. Soon, when the explosion subsided, Exploding Patience gasped under her breath. Vulgar Chastity was in such terrible shape that pitiful didnt begin to describe her. Kiik Kiik The way she spasmed periodically, it didnt look like she was dead, but her chin was blown off completely, gushing out blood like a fountain, and her upper body was also eaten, revealing charred bones. Her scorched skin foamed with bubbles or cracked up like an arid land suffering from a draught. At this point, her broken horns and torn wings didnt even look like injuries. Pzzzzzzt! At that moment, another crackling of electricity was heard. Exploding Patiences expression contorted. Having activated Thousand Thunder, Seol Jihu turned around, discharging electricity from his entire body. He then kicked off the ground and flew toward the Banshee Queen that was floating in the air. Pang! Pang! Pang! Activating Festina Earring three times, he shot toward his target like an arrow. It was as if he was saying, now its your turn. Seeing his terrifying charging speed surpassing her wildest imaginations, Exploding Patience flew back urgently at full speed. As much as she hated acknowledging it, the enemy was strong. It might be a different story if she was Sung Shihyun or Unsightly Humility, who were both well-versed in close-combat, or an all-rounder fighter like Twisted Kindness. But as an Army Commander who was specialized in curses and witchcraft, fighting this man at close range seemed like a surefire way to end up like Vulgar Chastity. Exploding Patience certainly did not make the wrong judgment. However, she immediately made a confused face. It was because Seol Jihu, who had been charging at her like an enraged bull, saw her flying back and immediately circled back. Son of a bitch! Realizing that she had been tricked, Exploding Patience shot out a soundwave accompanying her anger. However, she was growing more and more impatient on the inside. It was because Seol Jihu had used Ethereal Shift and was just about to reach Vulgar Chastity. At this point, it was almost given that he would reach her comrade before her attack would reach him. A Parasite Army Commander was going to die without releasing her divinity? So absurdly? Really? Seeing Seol Jihu striking down with his spear, Exploding Patience became stunned. It was then. Come! Six Domains of the Desire Realm! A subliminal shout resounded on the battlefield. From the vertices of the hexagram, which had appeared in the sky before anyone noticed, six bolts of lightning struck down. Each of the blood-colored lightning bolts flew toward Seol Jihu who had approached Vulgar Chastity to finish her off. Seol Jihus eyes widened for the first time. He remembered seeing the same attack in the Spirit Realm. It was the attack that instantly sent Raging Temperance into a groggy state. If struck, he would die without a doubt. In that instant, Seol Jihu moved swiftly. Having used Thousand Thunder earlier, just to be safe, came in handy. The electricity dyeing his body congregated to the tip of his spear, becoming a dot. Seol Jihus Unique Spatial Ability Hell Severing! Shooting out the lightning simultaneously, a terrifying flurry of lightning erupted out. Tzzzzzzzzzt! The lightning of the Six Domains, which could incinerate even the gods, and over three thousand golden lightning bolts intertwined and fought in a magnificent scene. Damn it. Sensing the high-frequency soundwave aiming at his back a beat late, Seol Jihu gritted his teeth. There were three Army Commanders. While he managed to take one out of commission from the start, Twisted Kindness, who was said to be the strongest Army Commander, appeared. In the end, judging that there was no other choice, Seol Jihu used Ethereal Shift to avoid Exploding Patiences attack. Then ! He realized his mistake immediately afterward. He felt a chilling sword-strike cutting toward his flank. It was Twisted Kindness. The Seventh Army Commander was swinging her twin swords at the exact spot he moved to. It was as if she knew what he would do and where he would go. Seol Jihu instinctively came to a realization as soon as the sharp blade touched his body. I cant avoid this one. The blade would cut him apart before he could even use Ethereal Shift. And this thought was quickly becoming a reality. Whish! In the next instant, Twisted Kindness furrowed her brows. Her sword certainly sliced through the right area, but it looked like Seol Jihus body disappeared for a second before reappearing. Dont tell me. Right, Seol Jihu had activated the Blessing of the World Tree, the special power of the Ego Te Defendere that Vidalif had gifted him. By phasing his body and soul to the Spirit Realm for a second, Seol Jihu had completely nullified Twisted Kindness attack. The price of allowing a turn was a counterattack. By the time Twisted Kindness noticed this, Seol Jihu was already holding the Spear of Purity up high. Next, as Twisted Kindness raised her left arm, the Spear of Purity drew an arc, shooting out golden sword qi. Keuk! Zzzzzk! Twisted Kindness felt a sizzling pain invade deep into her forearm while teleporting out. Upon securing a safe distance and inspecting her injury, she saw her left forearm gushing out a fountain of blood. She couldnt put her strength into it, and the rate of recovery had slowed down as well. Clang! The sword in her left hand slipped out and fell to the ground. After a moment of violent wriggling, the arm went limp. Just what. Twisted Kindness stared dazedly with a dumbfounded face. Seol Jihu lightly landed on the ground. Twisted Kindness stared at the man, fighting against three Army Commanders and quietly collecting his breath, in disbelief. Suddenly, she recalled a conversation she had with Unsightly Humility. Right after the Tigol Fortress War, they were comparing Sung Shihyun and Seol Jihu. [I dont plan to fault you for seeing the First Army Commander in higher regard.] [Im sure the judgment comes from your experience.] [But it seems what you experienced is different from what I experienced.] [It might sound like Im talking about someone else, but if you were to ask me] At the time, when she said Seol Jihu was no match for Sung Shihyun, Unsightly Humility said this. [That man is stronger. Far more than the First Army Commander.] Chapter 419. The Future That Could Not Be Avoided (3) Roe Scheherazade waited for the commotion outside to intensify before leaving the ruin. The road to the center of Gorad Boga was a complicated maze, so she went to greet Sung Shihyun and Abhorrent Charity to guide the way. For the queen to personally come to greet the invaders of her kingdom. Thats some really messed up shit. But if what they say is true, I understand why youd go to such lengths. So you have heard about me? Despite Sung Shihyuns sarcastic tone, Roe Scheherazade remained smiling. Of course I did, I used to work for Sinyoung. Im sure you know better than anyone that there are a lot of perverts among their executives. Disgusting bastards who fulfill the perverse desires that they are unable to show on Earth, in Paradise. Yes, well, you have accurately described their former representative. So what exactly did you hear? Was it at a bar? One of the executives bragged that you had to go to the restroom, but he made you go in front of him. It was disgusting. Even I cant get it up looking at someone elses shit. Ugh, just thinking about it again makes me sick. Abhorrent Charity covered his face with his tentacles, clearly disgusted. Did that really happen? Hes lying, right? So theyre telling that story like its some sort of heroic tale. I expected as much. Roe Scheherazade replied without batting an eye. Do you want me to bring you that son of a bitch? Youve done a lot for us, so Ill give you a chance to do the same to him. I appreciate your offer, but Im fine. I dont enjoy watching someone defecate like some kind of an animal. Shit. So it really was true? Sung Shihyun was about to click his tongue, then stopped. He glanced behind him with narrowed eyes. Then he told the rest to go on without him and disappeared like the wind. Roe Scheherazade only shrugged and continued through the maze with an elegant gait. At last, they reached the center of the ruins, though Sung Shihyun was no longer with them. Is that? Yes. Roe Scheherazade nodded at Abhorrent Charitys question. The pillar of light youre looking at is the source of the power of Gorad Boga. Hoh. Abhorrent Charity could not conceal his awe when he saw the surface of the mana inside the pillar of light slowly rise to the top. It looks like the pillar is almost full. Only the first phase has been activated currently. Once the mana reaches the magic circle on the ceiling, well be able to activate phase two. Phase one changes the structure of the ruin to draw mana from all over the city. So its essentially a preparatory step for phase two. Youre right. Once the mana is fully charged, well be able to activate a large, powerful barrier that covers the entire city. A barrier triggered by such an enormous magic circle. The center of the circle is that source over there. Even if the barrier is damaged, it can be repaired as long as the source is intact, and even if the mana is depleted, once recharged, the barrier can be used repeatedly. Hoh? This barrier can turn a small amount of external force into mana and use it to repair itself? Indeed, this magic circle is much too advanced for humans to make! Roe Scheherazade smiled at the hooded monster muttering to himself. The Third Army Commander of the Parasites was called the Necromancer, but before that, he was an Archlich, and much before that a revered grand magician and sage. Perhaps that was why he was able to recognize Gorad Bogas true nature from the limited information given. This barrier wouldve lasted for dozens of days even against all seven of us. That is, assuming the enemy provided the magic circle a steady supply of mana, of course. This could have been troublesome to get rid of. I thank you for your cooperation. Abhorrent Charity bowed lightly at the queen. Roe Scheherazade gave a mystical smile. How come youre more human than. Ah, you used to be one, right? Pardon? Its nothing. The queen giggled to herself and then pointed to the pillar of light. Anyway, the stele inside the pillar is what you want, right? Well. It would be best if I could take it with me. A limp tentacle stretched out of Abhorrent Charitys sleeve and stroked his chin. But the source itself is a powerful barrier. It will take at least a month of working together for Twisted Kindness and me to be able to put our hands in. Huhuhu. Low laughter escaped the hood. But you dont have to worry. Now that were here, your dream will most certainly become reality. It is, in fact, already in the process of becoming a reality. Roe Scheherazade straightened her shoulders and looked up at the pillar with eyes glistening with hope. The mana inside the pillar was only seconds away from reaching the ceiling. * Kyaheuk! Blood spurted from Vulgar Chastitys mouth. Her eyes, white with shock, slowly regained their light. Her eyeballs circled in their sockets with great difficulty, and when they found Seol Jihu, they began to shake. The same was true of other Army Commanders. Not only Exploding Patience but also Twisted Kindness hesitated to approach Seol Jihu. The Seventh Army Commander was especially shocked. She recalled that the enemy wasnt as strong as he was now back when they fought in the Spirit Realm. Only a year had passed since then, yet he had become a monster on a whole new dimension. His speed of growth was extraordinary and unprecedented. Could it be. Suddenly, the Parasite Queens words crossed her mind. According to the queen, the Brightest Star could grow on his own without anyones assistance, but when put under pressure, his growth rate would increase exponentially. The Spirit Realm Expedition and the Tigol Fortress War seemed to have triggered the Brightest Stars growth. And the Parasites had only recently begun to move again. This time their main target was humanity, and as a result the Brightest Star appeared before them faster than ever before. If they fail again. . The muscles of Twisted Kindness throat moved as she swallowed. She took a step back unwittingly. She dared not attack him, for in her mind there was the image of the Brightest Star shining even brighter than he was now. Not one, not two, but three Army Commanders were struggling against one human. But the truth was that Seol Jihu wasnt in his best condition either. He went all out from the beginning and beat up Vulgar Chastity and left a deep scar on Twisted Kindness arm. Perhaps this was as far as he could go. He had used numerous artifacts during the earlier brawl. Blessing of the Circum and Festina Earring had already reached their maximum number of uses. The same was true of Ego Te Defendere after saving his life. That wasnt all. The successive use of advanced skills greatly exhausted him. On top of that, he could feel his remaining mana slowly draining out of his body. And he had already used a special Thunder that he had only a few from the beginning. Now the choice of a prolonged war was basically gone. What should I do? Originally, he had planned to enter Gorad Boga no matter what, alone if necessary, but now he was unable to move because of the two Army Commanders in front of him. Seol Jihu glanced around quickly, chewing on his lips. It seemed that all the trapped Earthlings were able to escape because there was no one nearby. The only comrade he had was Flone, whose face was hardened with anxiety, and Yun Seohui in Flones arms. He knew that running away wasnt a good choice. The enemys goal was to capture Scheherazade. But there wasnt much time for hesitation. He was becoming more and more disadvantaged over time. If another Army Commander appeared now, Seol Jihu would surely die. It would be best to wait for his comrades to arrive before trying anything. Finally, Seol Jihu decided to retreat before it was too late. Flone! [Yeah!] Flone quickly soared to the sky with Yun Seohui in her arms. Seol Jihu also rose to the air using Ethereal Shift continuously. I wont let you escape! Exploding Patience hurried after them, but stopped in astonishment when Seol Jihu pulled a handful of blue stones out of his pocket and threw them at her. It wasnt just one. It was a fistful. C-Crazy bastard! Exploding Patience hurried back, for she saw what had happened after the enemy stuffed a special Thunder into Vulgar Chastitys mouth. Twisted Kindness also jumped back in surprise and used the spatial movement magic to escape the bombing range. Tk, tk, tk, tk! The sound of blue stones rolling on the ground resounded. Exploding Patience, who had been running as fast as she could, stopped suddenly. She glanced back slowly. There was no explosion, no nothing. She saw nothing but a bunch of blue stones on the ground. Upon closer examination, she realized that these werent Thunders, but ordinary stones painted blue. Exploding Patience lifted her head with a puzzled look. But Seol Jihu was nowhere to be seen. He had already retreated beyond the walls. Her body shook with fury. Son of a bitch! Twisted Kindness also gave a dumbfounded laugh. Why are you calling him names? You should be blaming yourself. Suddenly they heard a sarcastic voice. Twisted Kindness turned around and saw Sung Shihyun walking towards them. Where have you been? At Gorad Boga. I wanted to see it with my own eyes at least once. Sung Shihyun replied simply, then clicked his tongue as he looked around. But I quit halfway through. I was getting bored, and I felt like something might have happened here. He said as he watched Vulgar Chastity slowly pull herself up from the ground. Then Sung Shihyun shook his head and spoke with a sigh. Well, I commend you for letting him escape at the right time. As I said, our battlefield isnt Scheherazade He escaped. Twisted Kindness interjected. Sung Shihyun arched one eyebrow. The dragon grasped her limp left arm with her right hand and lifted it. The long scar on her arm was still bleeding. She had accepted the Parasite Queens Authority into her body and completely digested her divinity, so the wound had to be healed immediately. But instead, it continued to reopen. Sung Shihyun frowned. Godslaying Authority. Fuck, does that mean hes already an apostle? So hes at least Level 7. Its not just Godslaying. Gazing into the deep wound, Twisted Kindness clenched her teeth. Spear of Purity, the spear that annihilates evil. The power of lightning, the most destructive of all anti-evil energy. He also added the effects of Righteous Heart and strengthened his circuit to boost their power. The Seventh Army Commander was saying that Seol Jihus skills were designed to inflict the greatest damage on evil, and Godslaying was only one of the many skills in harmony. And she was right. Seol Jihus hardware was obviously amazing, but his software, or the way he configured his settings, was all the more special. The Seven Sins had succeeded in making the ultimate weapon to combat not only with the Army Commanders but also against the Parasite Queen. I understand now. Twisted Kindness murmured, looking down at her own wound. She finally realized why the Parasite Queen was so worried. We cant put this off any longer. Forget about the stele. We have to kill him now. We have to. Thats the right thing to do. Twisted Kindness lifted her gaze from her arm and asserted firmly. Shes right. Exploding Patience agreed angrily. First Army Commander, you said you had a plan. A plan to kill that son of a bitch for good! What should we do now? Vulgar Chastity staggered to her feet. Her body was covered with wounds, but her face gleamed with resentment towards Seol Jihu. The eyes of the three Army Commanders met. Sung Shihyun was a bit taken aback. Earlier, they were clearly dissatisfied with his plan. And now finally their hearts had united and become one. Sung Shihyun repeatedly blinked and began to nod. This may be the first time Im glad I changed sides. Took you long enough. He muttered calmly and grinned. You were right not to chase after him. Who knows? His friends may come at us from all sides. Maybe the Federation, too. Again, this was assuming the worst. This time, however, no one refuted. Because they just witnessed the what if scenario Sung Sihyun had warned them about. The difference wasnt a single step, but a half step. What if the enemy had arrived half an hour no, just 10 minutes earlier than them? What would have happened then? Like I said, we cant fight here. Scheherazade is right in the middle of the enemy territory. Its an ideal place for him to create new variables. The heart of Sung Shihyuns plan was that they had to fight in a place where they could kill Seol Jihu with utmost certainty. Rather than chasing after the enemy and risk being caught up in what could be a trap, it was better to create a situation in which they could win 100 percent, even if it took more time. The fact that they arrived this early means they know what were after. But you dont have to worry. Sung Shihyun continued. Now that Scheherazade is in our hands, half of my plan is already done. And hes a complex thinker. If we move as he expects, hell move as we expect. And if he doesnt? Doesnt matter. All we have to do now is keep an eye on the enemys movements and respond accordingly. Sung Shihyun finished and turned to the Scheherazade Palace. Well then. A smile spread across his mouth as he stared at the ominous palace. Shall we begin? * Seol Jihu stopped only after a considerable distance was between him and Scheherazade. He looked back to check, but no one was following. He only saw grey smoke rising above the walls of the city. The capital of humanity, Scheherazade, had fallen. The lucky ones might have been able to escape through the gate, but most were probably killed during the invasion. Yun Seohui would have been one of the victims if Seol Jihu had not rushed in and beat Vulgar Chastity to a pulp to save her. Looking at the city burning with flames, Yun Seohui said quietly. Thank you. Her voice sounded weak. You saved me. Seol Jihu let out a long sigh. Yun Seohui trembled slightly as the action seemed to impose some sort of blame on her. She turned her eyes carefully. The only hero of humanity to be revered by the Federation. The Brightest Star, feared by the Army Commanders and the Queen of the Parasites. The apostle candidate of Gula, loved by all gods. Level 7 Star Seeker Seol Jihu. Representative Seol. I begged you. She was about to say something, but Seol Jihu interrupted her. His voice was cold. Yun Seohui flinched when she met a look of hostility. She clenched her teeth and opened her eyes sharply. I had no choice. Then she raised her voice to defend herself. Its not that I didnt, I couldnt. The situation didnt allow me to grant your request. I didnt have the resources to do anything. If you thought you couldnt, you should have As soon as our communication was over, the city began to shake and the warp gates stopped working and the Parasites came. All in the blink of an eye! Tell me, what should I have done? Seol Jihu shut his mouth. Somehow this situation, this conversation felt familiar. What did Black Seol Jihu do back then? And Yun Seohui. [I dont need anything anymore. I just need to see that merciless bastards face in despair. I need to see him kneel down in regret.] [Fine. Do as you like.] When the scene from the past, in which Yun Seohui voluntarily handed herself over to the enemy, unfolded again in his head, Seol Jihu raised his chin and sighed one more time. This time, instead of Kim Hannah, Sung Shihyun was in Scheherazade. Representative Seol, I. Just as Yun Seohui was about to speak in a pitiful voice. Seol Jihu flinched and Yun Seohuis eyes widened. The next moment their eyes turned in the same direction. Chapter 420. If a Different Choice Was Made (1) Strange mana suddenly crept up on his body. It was as if an invisible wave penetrated through him. Just as Seol Jihu and Yun Seohui shut their mouths from the odd sensation Woong! A short but imposing noise resounded over the area. Next, white light began to glimmer in their line of sight. The streetlights illuminating the city flickered crazily as if they had gone mad. Moreover, terrifying energy could be felt rising up, one that seemed to be on the verge of bursting out of Scheherazades deepest area. Feeling a frightening pressure, Seol Jihu and Yun Seohui subconsciously moved backward. In the next moment Flash! The world in their eyes was dyed white. At the same time, Seol Jihu faintly saw a pillar of light soaring up to the sky from the center of Scheherazade, spinning in a spiral and rippling out far and wide. By this time, the area had turned into a strange space where no sound could be heard. Meanwhile, the light expanded its domain fast and wide, breaking through the city wall and rushing outside. In fact, it only took a second for it to cover the area where Seol Jihu was standing. Keuk! The light touched his body. He didnt feel any killing intent or harmful energy. He was only pushed back. The light pushed Yun Seohui and Seol Jihu out as if it would not let anyone into its sacred land. A few corpses that made their way out of the city were pushed further out. The light didnt stop spreading until Seol Jihu was pushed 50 meters out. When Seol Jihu narrowly grabbed hold of himself, he instinctively raised his eyes. His breath paused. A massive, seemingly endless barrier exuding a powerful holy power that made ones skin tremble surrounded Scheherazade in a grand manner. . Seol Jihus expression contorted as he looked at the city. [There are two powers lying dormant inside Scheherazade. No, it would be more correct to say there is one power split into two stages.] [The first stage activates a mechanism that turns the entire city into a special territory, and the second stage releases the power of god stored in Gorad Boga to form a powerful barrier that envelopes the city.] Right, the second level of Gorad Boga had activated. How? The first stage might be activatable, but it shouldnt be so easy to release the power of a god. Did Roe Scheherazade use the Royal Oath? Otherwise, how could she have activated the second stage? Damn it. Seol Jihu furrowed his brows. Looking back, there were quite a few existences inside Scheherazade that were bestowed with divinity. If the first stage served as a preparatory step, activating the second stage might not have been so difficult. Despite having doubts, Seol Jihu dropped that line of thought and raised his spear. He cut and slashed madly, but the barrier did not budge. Never mind a crack, not even a tiny ripple billowed out. It bounced off all of Seol Jihus attacks as though they were comical. Seol Jihu gritted his teeth and retracted his spear. He could tell the situation was getting out of hand, but there was nothing he could do. Should I have stood my ground? He regretted belatedly but shook his head shortly afterward. Even if he stayed inside, he would have been pushed out by the barrier anyhow. He might have been slammed into the city wall or pushed out through the city gate if he was lucky. How much time went by? Baek Haeju, Kazuki, Phi Sora, and Hoshino Urara rushed to Scheherazade at a frightening speed. They had jumped out of the carriage and raced to the city with the aid of mana because they were worried about Seol Jihu. They were confused when they saw Seol Jihu standing in a daze but stopped after seeing the giant barrier. Phi Sora, who was running in the sky with Pneumas Sky Boots, almost fell down in shock when she saw Scheherazade. Once some time went by, the remaining Valhalla members arrived. Their reaction was no different. Once they arrived at the city, they stared at the vast barrier with dumbfounded faces. W-What the hell happened? Seol! Whats up with the city? What happened here? Chohong and Hugo asked in a fluster. Gorad Boga. Seo Yuhui looked back and forth between the huge barrier and the dazedly standing Seol Jihu before closing her eyes and biting her lower lip. It was then. A group appeared above the city wall. Including the brutally beaten Vulgar Chastity, Twisted Kindness, Exploding Patience, and Abhorrent Charity were there too. To top it off Yooooo~! Beautiful morning! If youre asking how my days going, that is~ Sung Shihyun was there too, acting just as cocky as always. Seol Jihu gulped unnoticeably as he looked up at the city wall. There were five Army Commanders. Since only six Army Commanders remained in Paradise, it sufficed to say that almost all of the Parasites elite forces were invading the human territory. But it was still too early to be surprised. Soon, Seol Jihu saw a woman skipping up to the city wall, butt-naked. She looked down and smiled brightly. It was Roe Scheherazade. What Seol Jihu had been worried about the most came true. Hello. Its nice to see you again. Roe Scheherazade spread her arms out and gently waved her hand. When Seol Jihu glared at her with his mouth tightly shut, she tilted her head and raised the corner of her mouth. I thought youd be surprised. As I thought, you found out. . I guess I might have been in trouble if I was a little late. How lucky~ Roe Scheherazade covered her mouth and laughed gracefully. Roe Scheherazade. Kazuki, who was watching with hawk-eyes, calmly asked. Is this your doing? A loaded question came out. However, Roe Scheherazade Yes. answered without the slightest hesitation. Almost as if she was proud. By now, most of Valhallas members realized what was going on. That Roe Scheherazade had helped the Parasites invade and conquer the city. In other words, she was a traitor. Why? Why? Well Roe Scheherazade pushed her lower lip up with her finger and rolled her eyes. I guess you can say its to avenge my husband. Avenge your husband? Yes, my husband was killed by the Earthlings, you see. Roe Scheherazade spoke with clarity before looking down at Yun Seohui, who was sitting on the ground. Yun Seohui shook her head with a sour look. Theres no need to pretend to be oblivious. Well, you werent the executive director back then, so Im sure you werent the one responsible for giving the order. Still you knew about it, didnt you? Everyones gaze fell on Yun Seohui. I, I didnt know. Yun Seohui stuttered. I was only told one day that Gairos Scheherazade was poisoned to death. In the first place, theres no proof Sinyoung was behind it! Fufu, still acting so shameless. Do you want to know how I found out? Roe Scheherazade smiled gently. She took off the necklace hanging on her neck and raised it up for everyone to see. Im sure you all know what this is. Its the Royal Oath you coveted so much. . The day we decided to serve the Seven Sins, they bestowed two Royal Oaths to the Scheherazade Royal Family. One to my husband and one to me. Roe Scheherazade continued. The day my husband was poisoned to death a powerful divine protection was cast on me. A divine protection? Seol Jihu doubted his ears. It came as a total surprise. Shocked after hearing of my husbands death, I went to the temple, thinking that the divine protection was somehow related. And this is what the Seven Sins told me. Roe Scheherazade cleared her throat. My husband, Gairos, used the Royal Oath to protect my life, to not let my Royal Oath get stolen, and to not have me suffer the same fate he did. Seol Jihu finally understood why his Innate Ability didnt work on Roe Scheherazade. It was because she was bestowed with the power of god, just like an Executor. Back then, I never thought you guys were the perpetrators. Im sure Gairos thought the same with how you handle such matters. Roe Scheherazade took a light breath But did you know? and then said suggestively. One day, while you guys were running around ransacking every corner of Scheherazade to find the perpetrator one of your executives came to my room, his cheeks red from intoxication. Strength entered Roe Scheherazades voice. And while he was raping me, a widow, who was crying from the sorrow of having lost her husband he had a slip of the tongue. Her voice trembled as she became more incensed. I still remember it vividly. He was pulling my hair and whispering into my ear, *Damn Gairos, you should have just handed it over! Now that its come to this, Ill make your wife hand it over herself! Realizing how heated she had gotten, Roe Scheherazade collected her breath and then continued calmly. As proof, you all have stopped demanding the Royal Oath after Gairos died. Though you were acting like you were sorry, it was because a restriction was placed on you, no? Yun Seohuis face paled. A heavy silence descended. The entire city was dead silent, enough to let one hear others breaths. Thats when I swore to get revenge. But because I didnt have any power, I could only bide my time. Then one day, I heard a voice inside Gorad Boga calling me. Roe Scheherazade shrugged. You crazy bitch! Chohong, who was listening silently, spat out a curse. How can you!? Roe Scheherazade tilted her head. She looked like she couldnt understand why she was being criticized. Arent you the queen!? Youre supposed to be a ruler who takes responsibility for your kingdom! How can you cast aside your people and hand the city over to the enemy!? How can you call yourself a queen!? Roe Scheherazades eyebrow went up slowly. What is a queen? W-What? Kingdom? People? Responsibility? Whats that? Roe Scheherazade raised her hands in a shrug. I dont know any of that. You. I didnt have a single authority as a queen, so I can only say that its laughable that you ask me to take responsibility. Im just a person, a woman who wants to avenge her beloved husband. Chohong became speechless at Roe Scheherazades shamelessness. Just because of that! Just as she was about to lash out in anger Just? Roe Scheherazades brows twitched violently. Just? Her gentle expression changed in an instant. Did you say just? Roe Scheherazade turned serious, her eyes widening to the point of physically tearing. It was so bad that her pupils looked like tiny beans inside the sclera. The way her pupils glared down from her abnormally widened eyes, she looked like a vengeful ghost filled with hatred. What do you know? A rough, scratchy voice shot out. Being dragged to drinking parties, having to act cute and pour alcohol with both hands while my clothes were torn apart, shaking my butt like some cheap prostitute from the streets and panting like a whore in front of my husbands portrait while high on drugs Can you say you know what that feels like? Roe Scheherazades throat and body both trembled visibly. Yet you dare to say just? I had to suffer unmentionable humiliation from the bastards who murdered my husband, yet you say just? Roe Scheherazade burst into laughter, the cackling sound ringing out in the otherwise silent area. Then you should have destroyed Sinyoung! Why! Roe Scheherazade. Seol Jihu stretched his arm in front of Chohong who was trying to shout back. Roe Scheherazade was not in the right mind. That much was easy to tell just by looking at her face. Her once virtuous and tender appearance was nowhere to be seen, and she had clearly lost her sanity. But now that her possession of the Royal Oath was confirmed, he had to get her to change her mind no matter what. Please. The laughter stopped at Seol Jihus words. Roe Scheherazades gaze moved slightly. Their eyes met. Looking up at her pupils, which seemed to be possessed by an evil spirit, Seol Jihu quietly said. Id like you to reconsider. ? The disadvantageous position you were in as an individual against an organization, the unfair treatment you had to suffer due to people in positions of power, the inexplicable death of your husband, and the anger you felt after finding out the truth . Anyone would sympathize with you and understand you. Hmm Roe Scheherazade raised her chin and hmmed. Her chillingly frightening expression began to slowly fade away. But Seol Jihu shook his head while still meeting her eyes. This method, this choice, is definitely wrong. Before anyone noticed, Roe Scheherazades face had returned to normal. I know. Her voice became soft again. I obviously know that I am wrong. . But does that matter at this point? What matters is whether I stop or not. Roe Scheherazade staggered up to the wall and leaned against it. Representative Seol. She rested her chin on her hands and grinned at Seol Jihu. You see, I actually thought about stopping. Just once. When? It was when Representative Seol came to Scheherazade. Roe Scheherazades expression turned hazy as she spoke like a dreaming girl. Ive been hearing a lot about you since long ago. Fighting for the Haramark Royal Family that was being threatened like me Taking care of the trash that were using the Eva Royal Family and even looking after their stupid queen and helping her grow I saw it. How beautiful and dignifying Charlotte Aria looked as she made her proclamation on stage! She then cupped her hands together. When I heard Representative Seol was coming, I wasnt able to sleep for days. I shook with joy! I know it might sound immature, but I couldnt help it. I was looking forward to it too much. Hes finally coming. Ah, ah, hes finally reaching out to help me! I heard a few organizations already disappeared without a trace! But what if Sinyoung accepts the provisions? Ei, theyre the main culprit. How can he forgive them so easily? Ah! Sinyoung is finally going to be destroyed! How can I express this gratitude? Hes putting in so much effort to make this world a better place. Maybe when this all ends, I will also Maybe this is what Gairos wanted too. She trailed off after chattering like a maiden in love. She knew how meaningless it was at this point. But Roe Scheherazade heaved out a deep sigh and dropped her hands to the side. You told me this. Her chin hit the wall. Things will change so wait just a little longer Without a hint of being in pain, she shook her head, lying face down on the wall. No. Gaining a small authority will change nothing for me. Nothing at all, as long as Sinyoung stands tall! Her voice suddenly turned sharp. Why didnt you do it? At the same time, Roe Scheherazade straightened her upper body. All you had to do was destroy Sinyoung! She asked as if she truly couldnt understand. I was on my knees too! I was hoping someone would come rescue me too! She cried like a heroine from a drama. You personally helped Teresa Hussey and Charlotte Aria up, so why not me!? She wept quietly. You could have guided me too! I wanted to be like them too! Her throat trembled. So why did you leave after only holding my hand briefly!? And she shouted with a shaking voice. Just why!? Her desperate scream echoed sonorously. Chapter 421. If a Different Choice Was Made (2) Why, why, why, why!? Roe Scheherazades mindless screams, the pent-up anger that burst out, became an echo that continually struck everyones ears. She clenched her fists tight and panted for a while. When she eventually raised her head I know. She looked down at Seol Jihu and smiled faintly. Of course, I know. Im acting like a child whos throwing a tantrum. Yes, you did not do anything wrong, Representative Seol. You just did not choose me. When Seol Jihu met Roe Scheherazade that night, she certainly gave him a hint. Though she did not say anything directly, she asked why he had left Sinyoung standing. Would he have done things differently if he knew Roe Scheherazades story? Even after the contract was signed? Seol Jihu couldnt come up with an answer easily. Its not like I could have said, I will cooperate with the Parasites if you dont destroy Sinyoung! Roe Scheherazade snickered and pushed her hair back. I know its not right to resent you. I know that, but you just cant help how you feel. Once you fall into the abyss and drown in the swamp of despair for a long time You just end up hating everything, without reason. Roe Scheherazade slowly straightened her back. My sworn enemy is in front of me, alive and well, yet theres nothing I can do. Im being torn apart every day, but no man or god is willing to help me. Nation? People? How is that any of my concern when Im about to die of frustration!? Huh? But I suddenly see hope. Really? Really? Ah in the end, nothings changed. I have to keep living like this Despairing, and despairing again. Ah, what a shitty life. Why do I have to live like this? Because this is the world I live in? Ah, is that it? I see. Then At the end of her never-ending despair This damned world, to hell with it. Only hatred remained. Fufu, fufufu. Roe Scheherazade chuckled silently. After rambling on like a crazy person, her expression turned fierce like a wicked demoness that would not exist again under Heaven. Today, Im finally one step closer to achieving my dream. With an unburdened face, she spoke joyfully. The Imperial Oath is split into three steles. Although I havent obtained the one inside Gorad Boga, the five Commanders here have said that taking it out wouldnt be a problem if they joined hands. The Parasites already have a stele in their possession With this, the Parasites had secured two of the three steles. So, where might the last one be~? Roe Scheherazade spoke mockingly with a smile. Well, its fine even if you dont tell me. She then shook the necklace in her hand. Realizing what she was implying, Seol Jihu clenched his teeth. I wanted to command the gods to bring the last stele to me Roe Scheherazade glanced at the necklace and shrugged. But it turns out thats impossible because the stele was made by the Chief Deity, whose rank was higher than the Seven Sins. Of course, that didnt mean there was nothing she could do. But Im sure they can tell me where the last stele is hidden. Baek Haejus eyes widened. Because not even the gods can defy the Royal Oath! After shouting loudly for everyone to hear, Roe Scheherazade bowed modestly. Well, Ive done everything I wanted to do and said everything I wanted to say. Thats it from me. . I dont know how long it will take until the stele can be taken out, but Im looking forward to seeing your faces when that happens. She walked away from the wall, snickering. Ah. She then came to a sudden stop and turned her head halfway. It would be a shame to say goodbye like this so why dont I give you one last chance? A broad smile appeared on her face. Maybe its not too late for an act of good faith to change my mind Who knows? Maybe Ill have a change of heart and hold off on using the Royal Oath. Act of good faith? Yes. For example, presenting those bastards with deaths that go beyond the humiliation I suffered. Make them die a ghastly, horrific death. . Of course, it wont be enough to just kill that bitch, the previous executive director, and the executives that violated me. Far~ from enough. If you can make everyone related to Sinyoung no, if you can make every single one of their family members suffer the same thing I did Roe Scheherazade licked her upper lip while looking down at Yun Seohui. Then maybe my heart can be somewhat appeased. Well, theres plenty of time, so Ill wait at ease. Simply put, she wanted Sinyoung to be destroyed in both Paradise and Earth. Hohohohohohoho! Roe Scheherazade suddenly burst into laughter and walked off. Well, shit, I know that women are notoriously fickle, but youre not really going to do what this woman wants, are you? Sung Shihyun, who was crouched down beside her, sprang up. Like, really. To use a Royal Oath, you need proper authority, namely the rightful ownership over it. Since the transfer of ownership is only acknowledged when the owner does it unhindered, its meaningless to brainwash the owner. Theres nothing we can do if she really changes her mind. He dusted his butt and pretended to be worried. Still, messing with the executives family members was simply absurd. They likely didnt even know about Paradises existence. Anyway, try your best. Oh, and let me give you a piece of advice. Dont just sit around here. Not unless you want the other five cities to get ransacked. Sung Shihyun smirked and then turned around. The other Army Commanders began to turn around one by one and walked down the wall. Baek Haeju glared fiercely as Sung Shihyun walked down the stairs. The Sung Shihyun she knew would have been antsy to try to talk to her or Seo Yuhui. However, he did not spare them a single glance. He only had his eyes fixed on Seol Jihu. From beginning to end. Thats what worried Baek Haeju. Because his eyes from just now were the same eyes he had when he devised the Parasite Queen Expulsion Plan and caught the Parasite Queen off guard. * The incident came to a close. With Roe Scheherazade and the Parasite Army Commanders gone, the city became depressingly quiet. No one dared to utter a word. Damn it! Kwang! Chohong then spat out a curse and swung the Thorn of Steel. Despite the weapon receiving an 8x enhancement, not even a single scratch was made on the barrier surrounding the city. Agh Hugo made a rare, troubled expression. Im not sure I understand everything, but He rubbed his forehead hard and sighed. Were kind of screwed, arent we? Indeed, they were in a pretty shitty spot. To secure the stele, they had to reclaim Scheherazade. But not only were five Army Commanders holding the fort, but it was also the middle of enemy territory. There was a chance of success if the Federation and humanity joined hands to besiege the city and launch an all-out attack, but the activation of Gorad Boga made attacking the city an impossibility. There was nothing they could do to stop the Parasites from taking the stele inside Gorad Boga. Fine, lets just give up. Since were screwed as far as this stele goes, we might as well forget about it and form a new plan. But before that Huu, huu. Hugo took deep breaths as if to lower his rising blood pressure. Then, he aimed his halberd forward. Lets take care of this bitch first. He growled fiercely while glaring at Yun Seohui. Is this bitch even human? . How can you do something like that to a widow? Ah, you guys were the ones who killed her husband in the first place. As if that wasnt enough, you made a queen serve alcohol at drinking parties? And you drugged her and made her do what in front of her deceased husbands portrait? . Is that something a human being would do? Not even a beast would do something like that! I agree. Kazuki chimed in. He usually stayed out of such matters, but it seemed he couldnt control his rage this time. Though it might be too result-oriented, the one-in-a-million opportunity to hinder the Parasites invasion with Gorad Boga and launch a counterattack was blown out of the water. In a way, Sinyoung had done the same thing Raging Temperance did. Looking back, its not just this incident. There hasnt been a single incident where Sinyoung wasnt involved. Theyre the root of all evil. Kazuki continued in a cold voice. Of course, Sinyoung was destroyed with Scheherazade falling, but its not as if they were wiped out. Its best that we get rid of them once and for all before they do any more damage. Before its too late. Thats what Im saying! What do you say, Seol!? Hugo turned to the side while shouting fiercely. Then, he paused. Seol Jihu was standing quietly without a word. He seemed to be in deep thought, but that might not be the case judging by his tense eyes and his shaking hands. Again Phi Sora gulped. Seol Jihus switch had been flipped on. Knowing what ends up happening whenever Seol Jihus switch went on, Phi Sora couldnt help but tense up. Sssspp. A deep inhale was heard. Wheeeeew Followed by a deep exhale. Next Any news from the other cities? A low voice with suppressed rage escaped Seol Jihus mouth. Phi Sora and others hurriedly took out communication crystals. Eva is racing over with members of the Federation. They should be here by tomorrow morning. Haramark says they will be here late tonight. Odor is Kim Hannah seemed to have done her job well as most cities seemed to be close to arriving. Let the other cities know what happened here without leaving out any detail. Contact the Federation too. After calmly commanding the team, Seol Jihu shut his eyes. What Ian said suddenly crossed his mind. [Isnt it surprising if you think about it? That such a trivial choice can change your fate completely!] Just like he said, a single, seemingly trivial choice had led up to this event. If he had chosen Roe Scheherazade back then, if he had made a different choice, would things have turned out differently? There was no way to know, but there was one thing he could be sure of. And that was that he was once again facing an important choice. Yun Seohui was still sitting on the ground. She was completely dazed. Miss Yun Seohui. When Seol Jihu called her name, her eyes, which were blankly staring at the ground, went up. Seol Jihu quietly got on one knee and got on her eye-level. Im going to ask you a few questions. . Id like you to answer them truthfully. No, you better. Once their eyes met, Yun Seohuis throat trembled. Then, she barely nodded her head. First. Seol Jihu started right away. Did you know about Roe Scheherazades situation? Yes. Yun Seohui bit her lower lip but gave an affirmation. Did you order it? Definitely not. You didnt order it, but you knew about it. Why didnt you stop it? Because I was scared. It was an expected reply. You mean you were afraid of exposing your familys wrongdoing? No, rather than that I knew what would happen to me if I did. What do you mean? Youre Sinyoungs executive director. You only say that because you dont know my father and Sinyoungs inner working. Yun Seohui gulped. Father handed over all authority to me and retired but that didnt mean the influence behind his name disappeared. Poisoning Gairos Scheherazade and doing those things to Roe Scheherazade Thats right, my father was behind it. It hasnt been long since I became Sinyoungs executive director. At least, nowhere long enough to have the same level of influence my father does. Do you really believe my father would have stayed silent if I found fault with what he did? Its not just Father. Dozens of top-level executives were involved in the matter. If Father steps in and receives their help, getting rid of me wouldnt even pose an issue. Meaning, there was nothing she could have done, and because she was afraid of losing her position as the executive director, she had stayed silent. Second. Seol Jihu moved on to the next question without picking at her words. Did you plan the Valhalla Attack Incident? I thought I already gave my answer. Never mind planning it, I didnt know anything about it. Third. Seol Jihu continued without a pause. Were you the one who texted me on Earth using Miss Yun Seoras phone number? Thats right. Why? Hearing this question, Yun Seohui looked down helplessly. Because I was curious. ? I wanted to know what you thought about me and what you were going to do to me. Thats why. I remember the text message asking to meet up and talk. What did you want to do? Exactly that. Talk. Yun Seohui clenched her teeth. I wanted to try talking to you. Not with other people around, but just you and me, as people. . Thats why I texted you using Seoras number. I thought youd refuse if I asked to meet up. Thats all. Alright. Fourth. Seol Jihu didnt dig too deep into the matter. He moved on as soon as he got a reply. Why did you shoot my sister? What? Yun Seohuis voice went up for the first time. I wont repeat myself. I didnt do it. I didnt order it either. It wasnt you? Yes! It really wasnt me. Really! She protested as if this was the one thing she could not acknowledge. Chuckles rang out from the surroundings. There she goes again. Im sure it wasnt you~ Yun Seohuis brows went up. She turned left and right before looking up at Seol Jihu with a wronged expression. Do you think Im crazy? A psycho? Would I visit someone I tried to kill at the hospital and even go out of my way to accommodate her? You might since you failed. Hah! Yun Seohui exclaimed and then gave Seol Jihu a stinging glare. Let me be clear here. After signing that contract, I called HR Director Jung Minjong. This is what I said. Im sorry, but I accepted Valhallas conditions. But dont hold a grudge because Im taking my suit off with you. Anyway, now that things have come to this, take responsibility! And Jung Minjong went missing after that? Thats right. I admit that your sister was hurt because Sinyoung couldnt manage Jung Minjong properly. Yun Seohui snorted. Of course, theres a chance that someone within Sinyoung conspired without my knowledge. At the very least, I can honestly say that I did not order anyone to hurt Representative Seols family! Hah, thats how desperate you are to live, huh. Phi Sora sneered. When Yun Seohui swiftly turned to the side and glared sharply, Phi Sora glared back. Bitch, what are you so proud of? You better stop glaring, or Ill pull those suckers out. You dont believe me? Of course, I dont. Do I look like I was born yesterday? If you were me eh? It was then. While Phi Sora was sharply retorting, Yun Seohui suddenly began to rummage through her pockets. Phi Sora rushed forward in case she was trying to pull something funny but paused in the middle. What came out with Yun Seohuis hand was a piece of paper. She also took out a pen and began to write on the paper. Upon closer inspection, the piece of paper was a contract bestowed with the power of god. Yun Seohui got up and shoved the contract to Seol Jihu. He took the contract and read it slowly, finding that everything she had just said was written on it. She even wrote that she would receive divine punishment and die on the spot if there was even a shred of falsehood in what she said. Done reading? Theres no problem, right? Phi Sora, who read the contract over Seol Jihus shoulder, sharply raised her eyes. Yun Seohui snatched the contract out of Seol Jihus hand and signed her name before anyone could stop her. She even bit her finger and stamped her thumbprint on it. Not once, but several times. No divine punishment fell from the sky. So? Yun Seohui spread her arms out. Will you believe me now? Now, Valhallas members were beginning to doubt themselves. They firmly believed Yun Seohui was behind it but they were speechless after seeing Yun Seohui going so far to prove her innocence. Everyone, with the exception of Eun Yuri. Oppa, do you Eun Yuri shut her mouth, stopping short of saying, do you remember what I told you last time? It was because Seol Jihu raised his hand. He then whispered something into her ear, and Eun Yuri backed off with a nod. You think Im desperate to live? No, its all over anyway. Why dont you just kill me? Regardless, Yun Seohui continued. Ill admit it. This incident happened because I neglected Roe Scheherazade to secure my position as executive director, and its also my fault that I didnt keep a proper eye on my subordinate. Sure, I wont feel too wronged if I die because of it. Yun Seohui teared up and continued with a big but. But as I said at the meeting and just now again I swear I did not do anything to try and harm Representative Seol. Not once. . I wasnt the one behind the Valhalla Attack Incident or the attack on Representative Seols family member If you werent going to believe me, why did you save me in the first place? Yun Seohui plopped down as if she couldnt continue talking. Her red nose sniffled. Just why? After nibbling on her poor lower lip for a while, Yun Seohui asked with a choked-up voice. Why does Representative Seol hate me so much? . Just why. She then dropped her arms and head. Beads of tears fell to the ground. Seeing Yun Seohuis trembling shoulders, Chohong shook her head and muttered. Man, both you and that other bitch are really putting on a show today. Meanwhile, Seol Jihu calmly looked down at the quietly weeping Yun Seohui. His eyes lit up faintly. [Yun Seohuis Status Window] Summoned Date: 2013. 03. 22Marking Grade: SilverSex/Age: Female/26Height/Weight: 167.2cm / 49.6kgCurrent Condition: NervousClass: Lv 5. SaviorNationality: Korea (Area 1)Affiliation: SinyoungAlias: Sinyoung Executive Director, The Empress, Artificial Human Being, Brilliant Orator [2. Traits]1. TemperamentSocial Cue (adept at reading peoples mind based on the situation)Capricious (given to sudden and unaccountable changes in mood or action)Manchild (actions and thoughts are like that of a child)Selfish (concerned with ones own benefits only)Contrived (acting in a certain way to give a certain impression while not really being so) 2. AptitudeSynesthesia (sensitive to changes in other people''s emotions)Eloquence (gifted in speech)Adaptable (Able to quickly and appropriately handle unexpected circumstances)Tricky (crafty and resourceful)Face Changer (Skilled in changing masks according to the situation) [5. Level of Cognition]Moderate (Actions and thoughts are sensible; hard-working) / Hopeful / Artificial Doll (an immature, thoughtless person who only appears to be human) Hopeful Seol Jihu drew a slight breath after confirming Yun Seohuis level of cognition. The second slot reflected ones current emotional state. Just what was Yun Seohui hopeful for at this point? Life? Or was it something else? That wasnt all. There was one other difference since the time he saw her at Valhallas opening ceremony. Her color It had gone from five to one. This phenomenon could only mean one thing. The crossroads had been passed at some point and her future had been decided. In other words, Yun Seohui had decided herself. Of course, it wasnt impossible for her color to change again. Still Seol Jihu closed his eyes and calmly reached out his hand. ! The pitifully weeping Yun Seohui suddenly flinched as she felt a warm sensation on her head. Seol Jihu had gently placed his hand on her head. His hand then moved from the top of her head to her cheek, from her cheek to her arm, and then from her arm to her hand. It was a chillingly soft sensation. Then, after reaching Yun Seohuis hand Ah. The hand slipped out. Yun Seohui blinked. She had expected Seol Jihu to help her up. No, thinking about it now, it felt like he smeared something on her. She raised her head while fumbling around her face. She then saw Seol Jihu giving a nod with his head turned. By the time Yun Seohui moved her eyes behind him, Eun Yuri completed the spell she was casting in advance. As she spun her index finger in the air, Yun Seohuis line of sight also made a turn. Eh After nodding once or twice like someone who was dozing off, Yun Seohui fell to the ground, unable to escape the sudden drowsiness that flooded in. Ill be off too. When Seol Jihu nodded, Eun Yuri chanted another spell and then dropped as well. She had cast a sleeping spell on herself. The other members had confused faces. It wasnt until Eun Yuri woke up that they realized Seol Jihus intention. Oppa, Teacher said she will need more time. Her willpower is apparently stronger than she anticipated. Seol Jihu nodded as if it didnt matter. He had given her a chance. Whether she would lie until the end, or confess the truth and show remorse. Of course, Yun Seohui even signed a contract to prove her supposed innocence, but that wasnt enough to convince Seol Jihu. It was because he remembered what he and Eun Yuri talked about in the past. [Words have mystical powers.] [A soft answer turns away wrath. Sometimes the same word changes meaning depending on the context. You say one thing, and others will interpret it in hundreds of different ways.] He was convinced after seeing Yun Seohuis status window. Yun Seohui was an eloquent speaker, someone who could create and alter the state of affairs with words. Now, it was time to find out Yun Seohuis true intentions. No matter how incredible she was in the way of words, she would be like a child in front of Roselle and her magic. In truth, he already knew the answer. How much time went by? Seol Jihus eyes lit up while he blankly looked down at Yun Seohuis limp body. Yun Seohuis eyes twitched. Soon, she slowly opened her eyes and looked left and right. Eun Yuri woke up immediately afterward. It seemed mental magic was a success, but Eun Yuri also relayed Roselles message that it would not last long and that he should hurry. Get up. When Seol Jihu gave the command, Yun Seohui got up obediently like a doll. Drunk on sleep, she looked like she was having a dream. Miss Yun Seohui. Seol Jihu cleared his throat. How do you feel right now? He asked in a low voice. . Yun Seohui didnt answer right away. She blinked for some time with a dazed expression. Then, the moment she blankly looked up at Seol Jihu Heh. Her previously despairing face twitched slightly How do I feel? And the corner of her mouth curled up slightly. Chapter 422. Yun Seohui Not bad. Yun Seohuis eyes curved into crescent moons as she smiled. Phi Sora flinched, as did others. The reason they were in this mess, the reason Roe Scheherazade chose to betray humanity, was Sinyoung. Of course, the order might not have come directly from Yun Seohui, but that didnt change the fact that her attitude as Sinyoungs representative was inappropriate. They certainly didnt expect her to break down in remorse, but it puzzled them that she showed no signs of regret. Yun Seohui seemed rather amused. It did surprise me that they captured Nur and came to Scheherazade at full speed. But when I really think about it, I have nothing to lose in this situation. With a smirk, Yun Seohui spread her arms wide. You know what they say. Opportunities are found in times of crisis. The Parasites invasion basically proved my innocence, and I can use that to my advantage. And as for Sinyoung, I was scheduled to resign anyway. She tilted her head and shrugged her shoulders. I hate that I had to go down without a fight. And then this happens, and I feel much better. Or should I say, refreshing? Everyone stood frozen in shock. Only Seol Jihu calmly stared at Yun Seohui twirling her hair with a finger. After a moment of silence, he cleared his throat and asked the same question he asked earlier. Roe Scheherazade? As I said, I knew about her. But I couldnt lay a finger on her because of my father. What a retard. Couldnt hide his disgusting stench in Paradise. Its all his fault. Nope, I had no intention of stopping her. It had nothing to do with me. Though I didnt know this would happen. I didnt know. I knew he was planning something, but didnt think hed go so far as to join hands with the Parasites. He tricked me. That Jung Minjong, hes a son of a bitch. Oh, the texts? I was just curious. Thats all. Yun Seohui answered without hesitation due to the influence of mental magic. And then. Ah, about your sister? Her voice suddenly rose. As I said, I only told him to take responsibility. She held up her hands and remarked primly. But the bitterness was soon wiped from her face. However~ The corners of her mouth curled up into a horrifying smile. Then she continued. You and I both know that words can be interpreted in many different ways. Seol Jihus eyebrows twitched. The possibility had crossed his mind before, but. You, Representative Seol, are such an idiot. Did you really think a contract would solve all your problems? A Priests vow? Do you think thats impossible to get around? Dumbass. When all Earthlings return to Earth for the first time, theyre required to sign a contract saying that they wont mention Paradise. Does that mean we cant talk about Paradise on Earth? Of course not. We can and we do. We refer to it using words like that place or Eden. And I took advantage of that loophole. Director Jung Minjong has been working with me for many years. He understood what I meant when I told him to take responsibility. He gets me. I told him I was in the same position as he was. He knows how I operate, so I bet he thought I''d create an opportunity for him to get back on his feet. Seol Jihu closed his eyes. So youre saying He took a deep breath and continued. Youre the one who ordered him to threaten my family. Didnt you hear what I just said? I only told him to take responsibility! Yun Seohui pushed up her upper lip with her lower lip. I never lied. She opened her eyes wide and smirked. The mocking expression on her face most certainly called for a punch. After a brief pause, Seol Jihu slowly opened his eyes. Youre the one who murdered Jung Minjong. Yeah, I killed him. Yun Seohui grinned. I was going to kill him whether he succeeded or not. A way out? Theres no way I had something like that when you were driving me into a corner. I signed a contract and made a vow. By that time I had reached the point of no return, so I used him as a tool to prove my innocence. Since then, Ive been carrying blank contracts everywhere I go. Because I didnt know when youd show up! Even as she revealed her true feelings, her face didnt show the slightest hint of guilt. Phi Soras jaw dropped. Chohong chuckled and Oh Rahee shook her head. Whoa. Even Maria seemed aghast and bewildered. Holy fuck. Whoa. Seriously, whoa. Her face clearly displayed the shock of discovering a bitch beyond belief. Some of the more impatient members grabbed their weapons, but their feet stayed planted. Why. Because even though he appeared calm. Why? Seol Jihu was angrier than anyone else here. Why did you do that? Why? Yun Seohui snorted. Thats an easy question to answer. There was something I wanted to see. ? I really, really~ wanted to see your face in despair. I wanted to see you kneel down in regret. Seol Jihus face hardened. Just think about it. During the Arden Valley War, I gathered the executors and sent reinforcements for you. When you founded an organization in Eva, I visited to congratulate you. On Earth, I protected you and your family. Ah, the actual person who looked after you and your family is Seora. But I approved it, so I can take the credit for it, right? Anyway, my point is that Ive done so much for you, but you still forced me to sign the contract and resign. Its bullshit. Ugh, just thinking about it makes me angry again. Youre right, Im Sinyoungs representative. I am. But you crossed the line. Youre not supposed to do this to me. How could you do this to me? Now its my turn to ask. She announced and threw a question. I was nice to you, so why werent you nice to me? I did nothing to harm you, so why? Hmm? Why are you so quiet? Answer me. Answer me, you son of a bitch! Seol Jihu raised his chin and looked up at the sky. A sigh escaped his clenched lips. Yun Seohui pouted. Anyway, thats the reason. Now Im going to do the same thing to you as you did to me. This must be why she answered not bad when asked how she felt. Because whether it was intentional or not, she did get to see Seol Jihus face in despair. I didnt do anything wrong. This is all your fault. Yun Seohui lifted her chin and announced in an almost arrogant tone. [Theres one case I believe Yun Seohui could be the culprit, but for my assumption to be true, she has to have the mind of a 5-year-old.] Suddenly, the conversation he had with Eun Yuri the other day crossed his mind. Eun Yuri was right. The status window didnt lie. Capricious, manchild, selfish, contrived, artificial doll Yun Seohui was an adult and a human only on the outside. Inside, she was still an immature child. What are your plans from here on? Seol Jihu asked, swallowing his breath. Me? Lets see. Sinyoung is basically done for, so Ill leave the mess to Seora and join Valhalla. How? Now that my innocence has been proven, Ill beg Valhalla for forgiveness, tell them that I was never cut out to be the representative of an organization, and that Ill do anything they ask me to do, even the shitty tasks. Then maybe theyll take pity on me and accept me. If we accept you, will you work hard? W-What? Hey! You cant possibly? Chohong, who had already tightened and loosened her grip around the Thorn of Steel more than a dozen times, jumped in a startle. She was about to ask Seol Jihu if he was out of his mind, then stopped. Seol Jihus fist was clenched tightly around the shaft, slowly lifting the spear. Yeah! Ill work hard! But this didnt seem to alarm Yun Seohui at all and she shouted merrily. Ill work hard to win your trust for the time being. And then~ And then? Ill stab you in the back at the most crucial moment! Yun Seohui waved her right arm in a circle as if swinging a hammer. So you can screw me over? Yup, yup. Ive seen your face warped with despair, but I havent seen you kneel in regret yet. Itll be hard, but Ill come up with a plan. Ill do whatever it takes to make you regret what youve done. Ill make you say, I shouldnt have treated Yun Seohui like that~ Of course, if you''re nice to me, I might change my mind. Yun Seohui shrugged with a smirk. And if we dont accept you? Seol Jihu asked in a calm voice, even though he heard his comrades shouting at him to kill her already. If you dont accept me? Lets see. If you refuse to take me with you. Yun Seohui propped her chin on her finger, and then smirked and tilted her head. Well then, I guess I have no choice but to return to Scheherazade. Youre crossing the line. Roe Scheherazades presence bothers me but wouldnt she accept me if I showed her how sorry I am? Seol Jihu remained silent. Because he had already seen what would happen. Only this time, Roe Scheherazade replaced Kim Hannah. Suddenly, Yun Seohui clenched her stomach and giggled quietly. Seol Jihus expression became bleak. Whats so funny? Ah, come to think of it, its funny. Yun Seohui nodded, wiping her tears. Funny, because this couldve been prevented. If I hadnt told Jung Minjong to mess with your family youd have more time on your hands. That was the last straw. Or at least if I hadnt played hard to get and picked up your call just a little sooner. Seol Jihu took a step forward with the Spear of Purity in his hand. In a way. The light slowly returned to Yun Seohuis dull eyes. My actions have ruined your plan? Huh? Yun Seohui blinked rapidly as if she had suddenly awakened from a dream. The effect of Roselles mental magic had come to an end. Huh? Huh. Yun Seohui was evidently perplexed. She couldnt tell whether she was dreaming or not. But the memory of what had just happened was clear in her head. Going over everything shed said out loud. Ah. Yun Seohui turned pale with fright. Upon realization, she hurriedly raised her head. Seol Jihu was approaching her slowly, step by step, holding the snow-white spear diagonally in his hand. There was not a trace of anger or rage on his face. Rather, his expression was devoid of all emotions. This frightened her all the more as the blank expression seemed to indicate that he had finally given up all hope for her. And she was right. Seol Jihu no longer wanted to hear what she had to say. D-Dont co. W-Wait. Yun Seohuis face was a sight to see. She looked like she didnt expect this to happen like she knew she was fucked. D-Dont come any closer! Yun Seohui backed away from him, shaking her head left and right and shouting at the top of her lungs. Dont be mad. I lied I mean Seora! Thats right, its all Seoras fault! Seol Jihu snorted. L-Listen. Arent you curious? Of course, this doesnt mean that Im innocent, but I! Babbling nonsense, Yun Seohui suddenly tripped and fell on her butt. Her mouth slowly opened as she looked up at Seol Jihu approaching her. At the same time, a look of defiance quickly brushed her face, and her hands moved with great agility. A light flickered past Seol Jihus eyes. S-Stop! Please! Could it be that she had expected this from the beginning? On the surface, Yun Seohui appeared completely frightened, but even in this situation, she was secretly moving her hands toward her pockets. Her tenacity was simply astounding. She was thorough beyond belief. Seol Jihu strengthened his grip. The truth was that he had meant to kill her ever since she said she never lied. Black Seol Jihu might have kept her alive because he needed all the hands he could get, but Seol Jihu had no intention of letting her escape. So he made up his mind and pulled the spear behind his shoulders. I said! Yun Seohui shouted desperately before her lips curled into a small grin. Dont! She took her hands out of her pockets at the same time that someone, growling like a beast, rushed at her brandishing a long sword. Rip! Come? Yun Seohuis eyes widened. The left side of her body felt numb. She unconsciously turned her head and saw her left arm, separated from her body, flying in the air. Her hand was clutching a blue stone. Yun Seohuis eyes shot open even wider than before. But even as that happened she quickly brought her right hand holding a piece of paper to her mouth. She bit the paper and tore it. No she tried to tear it. Rip! The long sword once again slashed down at her. This time, her right arm separated from her shoulder and fell to the ground. Yun Seohui tried to get up but fell to her knees. At the same time, she tilted her head back. KIAAAAAAA! A sharp shriek broke out as blood spurted like a fountain from where the arms had been cut off. Slap! Yun Seohuis face turned to the side. Her cheek ached and burned. She had just been slapped with the blade of a sword, and blood was beginning to drip from the cut on her cheek. Kyaaaak! Slap! Before she could say anything, her face turned again under the force of the blow. Her eyes moved instinctively in the midst of confusion. The attack hadnt come from a Valhalla member. Marcel Ghionea and Kazuki were pointing their arrows at her, but they hadnt fired yet. And it wasnt Seol Jihu either. He was frozen in place with his spear above his head, looking slightly surprised. Which meant. ! Yun Seohui finally managed to hold her head up straight. When she saw the figure in front of her, she became dazed. Because the woman standing before her, with her sword raised to the sky and her bloodshot eyes filled with rage, was. You! None other than her sister, Yun Seora. Chapter 423. Variable, and Variable (1) Yun Seora! Yun Seohuis face contorted with pain. She tried to scream with a venomous expression, but she couldnt finish her sentence. That was because Yun Seoras longsword swung down without hesitation. You bi! Chop. The blade slashed Yun Seohuis throat, a fountain of blood spurting out along with her head. Tk! Drrr. The severed head spun in the air before falling on the ground and slowly coming to a stop. Yun Seohuis long, silky hair was spread across the ground, her face distorted like an evil spirit as her eyes looked up at the sky. Yun Seohuis death was swift and clean. Seol Jihu scanned his surroundings in secret and quickly realized what happened. Valhalla members werent the only ones around. There were some who had managed to escape the city. Yun Seora had to be one of them. She gasped for breath, standing in the same posture that she swung down her sword. Eventually, her arms went limp. After a moment of silence Unni She spoke with a trembling voice and slowly looked back at Seol Jihu. Her face was red from the blood of her older sister. Her eyes were glistening as if she would break out into tears at any moment. Unni was always like that. A hoarse voice came out. Whenever she did something wrong she would always find someone to blame or think of ways to avoid taking responsibility alone ever since she was young. Yun Seora bit her lower lip after mustering up an explanation. Though she tried to hold it in, a teardrop fell from her teary eyes. To be honest I knew it too. . The things Sinyoungs executives have been doing I tried to stop them and correct their wrong. . But there wasnt anything I could do by myself. Eventually, two streams of tears rolled down from Yun Seoras eyes. Clang. Her longsword fell to the ground. Im sorry. Yun Seora lowered her head and cried like a child. Im sorry. Im sorry that I couldnt do anything. Im so sorry. What should have come out from Yun Seohuis mouth came out from Yun Seoras instead. For something she didnt do, for something she tried to stop, Yun Soera cried and apologized for a long time. * The first person to arrive at Scheherazade was none other than Philip Muller. After hearing about what happened, he judged the situation to be of utmost significance and used Teleport consecutively to lessen the travel time. After blankly staring at the transparent barrier surrounding Scheherazade, Philip Muller turned his head and discovered Valhallas members gathered in one spot. He became speechless as soon as he ran up in a hurry. Yun Seora was crying quietly, Seol Jihu was looking up at the sky with a sour face, the remaining members of Valhalla were standing still with their mouths shut, and there was one corpse with its head and arms detached. Just what. Tightly held in the severed hands were two itemsa Thunder and a scroll imbued with the ancient Empires short-distance teleportation spell. Neither were easily obtainable items. Seeing Yun Seohuis corpse, the words, just what happened here? were swallowed back. He could guess what had happened from the information that was relayed through the communication crystal. Seol Jihu wasnt late by just a step but by several steps. It was then. Seo Yuhui flinched amidst the heavy silence. She then turned towards Scheherazade with a look of disbelief. It broke. She muttered quietly. Seol Jihu came to his senses at her words, asking for clarification. Seo Yuhuis eyes shook. The barrier I cast inside Gorad Boga just broke. What this meant was obvious. [I prayed for a hundred days inside the ruin to set up a barrier. I even left behind a holy artifact to keep it semi-permanent.] [Ill be notified if anyone tries to forcefully break the barrier. And its not easy to break the barrier through normal methods.] One of the two barriers protecting the stele had just been broken through. The barrier Seo Yuhui spent a hundred days to cast had been shattered all too easily. Though there was no way to be sure, the five Army Commanders likely had a hand in it. What mattered the most was that the enemy was on the move. Seol Jihu clenched his teeth. * After confirming Yun Seohuis death, Seol Jihu left the vicinity of Scheherazade and set up camp. That was all he could do at the moment. When time passed, and dusk fell, reinforcements began to arrive one by one. Odor, Haramark, Eva, Caligo By the time reinforcements from Grazia arrived, humanity had formed a giant encirclement around Scheherazade. While familiar faces showed up one after the other, Seol Jihu chose to leave the area. He wanted some time to think after remembering something he had forgotten about until now. Sorry. A voice entered his ears while he was absorbed in thought. Looking back, Seol Jihu saw Philip Muller standing dejectedly. Its my fault. . If I didnt oppose you back then things probably wouldnt have come to this. Before the Valhalla Attack Incident, Seol Jihu and Philip Muller had argued about how to settle the matter afterward. Seol Jihu wanted to wipe out every traitor and their organization while Philip Muller wanted to leave them without a way to survive. If they had gone with Seol Jihus idea and destroyed every involved organization, including Sinyoung, things indeed might have turned out differently. Surely that was what was weighing on Philip Mullers mind. No. However, Seol Jihu shook his head. As far as he could tell, there was no way of knowing what would have happened. Im the one who accepted your idea and carried it out. Even if we had gone ahead with my idea, theres no guarantee this wouldnt have happened. We couldnt have predicted what Yun Seohui would have done either. . Perhaps the situation might have become more dangerous than it already is. Philip Muller smiled bitterly, thinking Seol Jihu was just trying to cheer him up. He heaved out a deep sigh and stiffened his shoulders. I know its not my place to say this, but why dont you go back to the camp? Things are getting pretty intense. Seol Jihu nodded his head. He knew now wasnt the time to be sitting around in a daze. He had to do something. Moreover, if the plan he just thought of was possible, they would now have a race against time on their hands. Seol Jihu followed Philip Muller back to the base camp. Despite it being the early hours of dawn, a light was shining from the tent at the center of the camp. Loud voices leaked out from time to time. Both Baek Haeju and Seo Yuhui were participating in the meeting, as was Teresa Hussey, Cinzia, Agnes, and the Star of Wrath, Wu Lei. Beastman King White Tiger, who had arrived with Evas forces, was also present at the meeting, and Yun Seora was sitting in the corner with her head down like a criminal. Just like Philip Muller said, the air inside the tent could only be described as intense. Theres no choice. We have to gather up a stronger force, even if we have to give up on the city Thats absurd. Dont you know how difficult it is to reclaim a city thats been taken over? Recouping the production power is one thing, but a city thats been contaminated by Nests is Some were in heated debates That damned Sung Shihyun. In the end, he ruined everything he achieved with his own hands! Sinyoung is a piece of work too. How do they plan on taking responsibility for this? While some were criticizing Sung Shihyun and Sinyoung. Seol Jihu stared at Yun Seora as she silently endured all the criticisms. Then, he walked over to the empty seat at the head of the table. The moment Seol Jihu sat down, the chattering disappeared like a lie. It was because Seol Jihus complexion was just as grave as the air inside the tent. As Seol Jihu was someone who usually had a stupid grin on his face, he gave off a different aura when he was this serious. Though it might sound ridiculous, Seol Jihu was called the Problem-solver or the Enforcer of Victory due to leading every expedition and war he had been a part of to success. This was Seol Jihus first failure. Since the cause of his loss was an enemy from the inside, it made sense for him to be mad. Hows the situation? Seol Jihu asked in a low voice as soon as he sat down. Not good. Its complicated. Philip Muller pressed his forehead. We just got a call saying that the Parasites have begun to arrange their forces along all border regions. Teresa swept her hair up angrily. We launched all sorts of attacks on the barrier just to be sure, and it didnt budge even a bit. This is the first time Ive seen a barrier unfazed by a Thunder. Wu Lei grumbled softly. The Federations military headquarters also organized their troops and are running over They let us know that they discovered Unsightly Humilitys army and the Parasite Queen near the Hiral Mountain Range. And White Tiger murmured while smacking his lips. Everyone gasped at this news. The Parasite Queen had lifted her heavy butt. Of course, she wouldnt be able to leave the Empires territory, but her intentions were clear. She was holding Tigol Fortress in check. Seol Jihu tapped on the table with his finger while organizing his thoughts. They had succeeded in besieging Scheherazade for now, but that was it. To break Gorad Bogas barrier, they would need to expend an incredible amount of firepower. Even if they somehow succeeded, that would only be the start of their problem as they would need to face five Army Commanders and their armies, all the while attacking them on their home turf. Breaking the barrier and defeating the Parasites elite forces before they could secure the stele To be honest, it didnt sound plausible. That wasnt all. The Parasites were supposedly deploying their forces in every citys border region, so they had to be wary of that as well. One wrong move and it might not be the five Army Commanders that were surrounded, but humanitys forces that were gathered around Scheherazade. Things were complicated, just like Philip Muller said. And once Seol Jihu thought this far, he judged that avoiding a battle was impossible. Though there was no guarantee of victory, a war was inevitable. The problem was with the stele. They had to prevent the Parasite Queens revival no matter what. Currently, the joined forces of humanity and the Federation had some hope of victory, but if the Parasite Queen regained her full power and joined the front lines, then they would really be out of options. Seol Jihu thought deeply before asking. Can the Parasite Queen regain a portion of her strength by having one or two of the stele pieces? No, definitely not. Philip Muller answered. All three pieces have to be put together to form the complete stele. With even a single piece missing, theyre no different than ordinary stones. Seo Yuhui nodded, agreeing with Philip Mullers explanation. I see. Seol Jihu murmured inwardly and then turned his gaze to Baek Haeju. Miss Baek Haeju, I heard you were responsible for hiding the last piece of the stele. Yes. I heard you didnt hide it in the Federations or humanitys territory. Does that mean Yes. Baek Haeju gave an affirmation a beat later. I hid my piece of the stele in the Parasites territory. Of all places. Teresa groaned quietly, but no one who took part in that expedition raised their voice. They knew from personal experience just how hard it must have been to hide the stele that was giving off such terrifying darkness. I had no choice. I wanted to hide it in the Spirit Realm at first but the Federation refused. White Tiger let out a dry cough. The Parasite Queen had fallen into a deep slumber from the effect of the Imperial Oath. I had to hide it before she could recover and sense the steles location. I didnt have time to be picky. If it was a suitable place, I had to go with it. Baek Haeju continued. At the time, I obtained a piece of information from Miss Seo Yuhui and investigated things related to Gorad Boga. Though I couldnt quite find a divine city, as a result, I was able to locate a similar place. What? You mean you went back into the Parasites territory on your own? Wu Lei expressed his astonishment. It wasnt that difficult. The Parasite Queen was incapacitated from the Imperial Oath, and most of the Army Commanders were recuperating from having released their divinities. It was the prime time to infiltrate the Parasites territory with them having lost most of their forces in their failed war against Tigol Fortress. Ah, right, right. Wu Lei did a double-take and rubbed his chin. Then is the current plan to secure the last piece of the stele before the Parasites? After a moment of silence, Philip Muller carefully asked Seol Jihu. Its not a bad plan. If we succeed, not only will we prevent the Parasite Queens revival, but the five Army Commanders invasion will also have been for naught. If they succeeded, that is. It went without saying that the process involved in such a success wouldnt be easy. There are too many things happening right now. First, the Parasites are deploying their troops to the frontline. Unsightly Humility is still with the main army, and more importantly, we will have to enter the enemy territory. Fighting within the Parasites territory will not be easy. Speaking of which, Gabriel also said that the Parasites corrupted territory was essentially equivalent to having four or five corrupted World Trees on their side. And thats not all. Roe Scheherazade said she would give us time, but how can we trust her? For all we know, she might have used the Royal Oath already. The Parasites might already be on the move to secure the last piece of the stele. The points that were brought up were all correct. In fact, that was what Seol Jihu was worried about the most. Entering the Parasites territory would be difficult enough. Their efforts would have been wasted if they arrived at the last stele pieces location, and it was already taken. There was a considerable chance that they would suffer meaningless sacrifice. They shouldnt be able to get their hands on it right away. At that moment, Baek Haeju spoke up. Seol Jihus eyes shot open. What do you mean? They might be able to figure out the location, but taking the stele out would be another problem. Seol Jihus dull eyes finally lit up. You mean the place you hid the stele is also protected like Gorad Boga? Kind of. Baek Haeju explained. I hid the stele in the catacombs that were managed by a family from the era of the ancient Empire. How should I say this an odd, spiritual aura flowed inside it. The catacombs went deep underground and had complex corridors. Moreover, there was a guardian preventing others from entering the deepest level. Guardian? Then how did you Though I had no relationship with the place, I was able to talk with the guardian. He was once a noble and wise sage of the Empire, and he understood the situation humanity was in. I passed his trial Baek Haeju raised her hand in the middle of talking and drew a circle. And I obtained the qualification to enter the deepest level. Next, she took out a faded insignia from her Dimensional Pocket. Though her fingers were covering it, Seol Jihu felt like he had seen the insignia before. The guardian disappeared after giving me this insignia, but the barrier blocking the way to the deepest level is still active. How powerful is that barrier? Its beyond human understanding to judge its strength. I only noticed after going down, but the deepest level was not in the Middle World. If someone without the insignia enters, they will be trapped in an unknown dimension and forced to roam there for eternity. Baek Haeju put the insignia back into her Dimensional Pocket. Of course, Im sure that the barrier can be broken from the outside. But Im sure even a god will have a hard time breaking a barrier that is connected to an unknown number of dimensions. Seol Jihu clenched his fists. The place Baek Haeju hid the stele was similar to Gorad Boga, but there was one key difference. The Parasites would not be able to get their hands on it even if they knew where it was. In contrast, Baek Haeju would easily be able to obtain it as long as she got there. Can you tell us where the stele is located? Well. Baek Haeju looked around at her surroundings. Philip Muller quickly chanted a spell, and an opaque barrier was cast around Seol Jihu and Baek Haeju. Baek Haeju examined the barrier before saying. Do you have a map? Seol Jihu immediately took out a map from his pocket and spread it open on the table. The place I went to was Baek Haeju placed her finger on the map and traced out a course in a fluid motion. When she eventually stopped, she stared at the location with a slightly surprised look. Seol Jihu looked at the map more closely. A small circle was drawn where Baek Haejus finger had stopped. Why is there a? Baek Haeju blinked. She seemed to be asking why a circle was drawn on this spot. Wait, this place [Eh? Isnt this that?] Flone also sounded surprised. Right, the circled spot was one of the five places where the Rothschears inheritance was buried. Among them, it was the place that Flone had only heard of without knowing exactly what was buried. [This is where my familys inheritance is buried!] E-Excuse me? Baek Haeju showed a rare hint of fluster. [But how What was inside?] Just a bit of everything [What did you do with it?] I took it all. Baek Haeju replied with an uneasy feeling, and Flone responded dejectedly. Seol Jihu chuckled. He finally figured it out. The guardian Baek Haeju mentioned must have been an existence that protected the Rothschears inheritance like Roselle. Unlike Roselle, who had lingering attachments in the world, the guardian must have left unencumbered after meeting someone who was qualified. Its fine. Knowing where it is, is enough. Though having the inheritance taken away was a bit of a shame, it was a common occurrence in Paradise. Moreover, the inheritance wasnt much of a concern at this point. Seol Jihu checked the location one last time before knocking on the barrier. The opaque barrier quickly disappeared. Ill sum it up. Seol Jihu looked around at everyone and continued. The stele inside Gorad Boga and the stele inside the catacombs We must not let the Parasites take both. Furthermore, the Parasite Queen and the Parasites main army, excluding the five Army Commanders and their armies, are stationing themselves at the Federations and humanitys border regions. Is everything correct so far? Seo Yuhui, Baek Haeju, and Philip Muller nodded one after the other. Then Seol Jihus low voice instantly turned clear. He had finally found a faint piece of hope. We still have time. Hearing this, everyone fixed their gaze on Seol Jihu. It sounded like he had a plan, one that would overturn this rapidly deteriorating situation. Now While everyone was staring with eyes full of expectation I will explain the plan. Seol Jihus eyes lit up with elegant light. Chapter 424. Variable, and Variable (2) Humanity will form a separate expedition team to infiltrate the heart of the Empire and return with the last remaining piece of the stele. The gist of the plan was simple. Seol Jihu was taught to give simple descriptions so that the objective could ideally be described in one sentence. People reacted calmly. Thanks to Baek Haeju, they found out that they still had some time to secure the stele. But that wasnt enough. There were still a ton of problems that needed to be resolved. It would be foolish to think the Parasites would stay still, so how big should the expedition force be? Would they be able to arrive at the destination before it was too late? Even if they succeeded, would they be able to return safely? One question came up after the other, but everyone held their breaths and waited. No one believed that the young man in front of them would have brought up such an idea without a solid plan. Before starting his explanation, Seol Jihu looked at the corner seat and activated his Future-Gauging Nine Eyes. [Yun Seoras Status Window] Summoned Date: 2017. 03. 16Marking Grade: SilverSex/ Age: Female/ 21Height/ Weight: 166.2cm/ 49.8kgCurrent Condition: HealthyClass: Lv 4. MactatorNationality: Korea (Area 1)Affiliation: SinyoungAlias: Wild Dog, Hothead, Black Sheep, Red-Eyed Warrior, Toy [2. Traits]1. TemperamentCool-headed (actions and thoughts are not swayed by emotions; always calm)Conviction (a firm, unwavering belief)Endurance (ability to withstand pain and hardship)Responsible (treats duties and obligations with importance) 2. AptitudeObservant (carefully analyzes and studies items and events all around her)Brilliant (possesses a smart brain as well as good overall talents)Driven (ability to carry out ones thoughts)Gordian Knot Slasher (takes care of complicated matters skillfully and properly) [5. Level of Cognition]Manchild (actions and thoughts are like that of a child) / Ashamed / Cold-blooded (rational and unempathetic) Ashamed. It meant she was too embarrassed to raise her head and look straight on. Next, a screen popped up with a burst of light. Seol Jihu carefully watched the video that played from beginning to end. Yun Seora dropped her head even lower, taking his stare as criticism. Miss Yun Seora. Yun Seora, who was sitting with a depressed face, flinched. Seol Jihus voice had been softer than she had expected it to be. She then took a deep breath and raised her head with a look of intense determination. After staring fixedly for a while, Seol Jihu finally said. Can you beg Roe Scheherazade for forgiveness? Yun Seoras eyes lit up. Yes. Can you do anything to obtain her forgiveness? Yes, I can. Ill do whatever it takes. She replied without a hint of hesitation. Really? Even if you have to tear apart your sisters limbs with your own hands? Yes, I can do it. In fact, please let me. Can you capture every executive whos involved with Roe Scheherazade and bring them here? Of course. As long as theyre alive, Ill make sure to catch them and bring them back. Even if they have already died in Paradise, Ill make sure they pay the price on Earth. Including Chairman Yun Seojin? Yun Seoras prompt replies halted for the first time. Perhaps asking her to bring her father to his death was asking for too much. It will be difficult to do that right away. However, Yun Seoras reply surpassed anyones expectations. Father retired from Paradise. Hes also a very meticulous person by nature, so he will not try to enter Paradise again if he finds out what transpired. She wasnt saying that she was reluctant to do it but that it would be difficult to do so at present. Yun Seora thought for a moment before revealing a determined look. Can you lend me your help? If its for this matter, anything. Then please limit the use of all warp gates in the remaining cities so that no one related to Sinyoung can go back to Earth. That should be easy. As soon as you find anyone, transfer them here under my name. Under Yun Seoras name. She was saying she would take full responsibility for this matter. Im also going to have to return to Earth for a few days. Im sure Sinyoung is in complete chaos right now. Indeed, many of their executives and employees had died from the Parasites attack. The mass deaths would inevitably cause a scene on Earth. Ill try to resolve the situation as soon as possible. Ill only reveal that the Parasites invaded Scheherazade. I will take control of the company while making sure nothing about the cause leaks out. Will that be possible? It was already decided in a shareholders meeting that I would be Sinyoungs next executive director. I will only be hastening the process a bit. Seol Jihu nodded his head. The plan she was suggesting was simple. While executing every executive inside Paradise, she would solidify her position as the new executive director and then aim for Yun Seojin after isolating him. Even as the former executive director and chairman, he should not be able to exercise his influence by himself. By that point, Yun Seora, with Valhalla and its partner organizations support, would be more than enough to force him to move. Of course, I dont think that will be the end. Yun Seora lowered her gaze and continued. As I said before Im prepared to do anything. Seol Jihu stared at Yun Seora who was in clear torment. He had to admit that she was wise. She knew exactly what to do in the current situation to rebuild Sinyoung that had fallen to rock-bottom and begin anew. After silently watching for a while, Seol Jihu quietly spoke. Then, youll need to get moving right away. Yun Seora shot up instantly. She looked around the room and then at Seol Jihu before bowing. Miss Yun Seora. When she turned and was about to leave, Seol Jihu stopped her. He wanted to ask if she thought he was asking for too much, but he swallowed the words down before they spilled out of his throat. He asked another question instead. Can I trust you? Yun Seora looked more earnest than ever before. If you can give me a chance . I will do whatever it takes to earn your and everyone elses trust. Even if it costs my life. It was easy to tell just how determined she was from her voice. Though it was already too late, her desire to right the wrong was self-evident. Seol Jihu sighed and nodded his head. No matter what the truth may be, Yun Seora was undeniably a core member of Sinyoung. Given what Yun Seohui had done, it made sense for Seol Jihu to have doubts about Yun Seora. But, there was a vast difference between them. [Yun Seohui, she How should I say this? Its like she spoke to you, not to all of Valhalla.] Just like Kim Hannah said, Yun Seohui was actually an emotional person, despite not looking like it. Because she couldnt control her emotions, she was unsuitable as a representative. But Yun Seora was different. Not only did she speak to everyone and not just Seol Jihu, but she also didnt try to avoid taking responsibility and instead tried to shoulder everything herself. This difference made Seol Jihu trust Yun Seora a little more. Yun Seora bowed once again and left the tent. Immediately afterward, a heavy silence descended. There were a few witnesses, so well have to make sure they keep their mouths shut. Lets go call our cities. Wu Lei muttered bitterly. Philip Muller took out his communication crystal, but he looked extremely reluctant. He was inwardly skeptical of Seol Jihus plan as he thought it was impossible to change Roe Scheherazades mind at this point. Of course, he recognized that this wasnt the time to be so picky, but the risk associated with the plan was too high to simply base off on Roe Scheherazades words that she would wait. Princess. At that moment, Seol Jihu called Teresa. Can you call for Sir Arbor Muto? Eh? Ah, yes. Teresa, who was fiddling with her communication crystal with the same skeptical look as Philip Muller, went outside. Soon, she returned with a white-haired, older man. Though a long time had passed since they last met, Arbor Muto looked just as strong and healthy as in their first meeting. Village head. Seol Jihu said after greeting him in the form of a slight bow. Do you remember the talk we had about the Delphinion Duchy Laboratory? Mn, I do. Back then, you said the research facility had two secret hideouts, with each hideout having its own transfer magic circle. One was connected to Haramarks valley, and the other one I said you should take it if you want to meet the Parasite Queen. Arbor Muto completed Seol Jihus sentence with a bitter smile. [Thats right, the second hideout also has a transfer magic circle.] [However, it''ll be for the best that you don''t use that one.] [It''s connected to somewhere in the center of the Empire. Well, if you want an audience with the Parasite Queen, you can go ahead and use it.] Indeed, the plan Seol Jihu thought of wasnt to charge into the Empires territory head-on. He planned to reach the center of the Empire by using the transfer magic circle in the Delphinion Duchy Laboratory and then quickly retreating after obtaining the piece of the stele. Ah! Teresa let out a belated exclamation. What do you mean by that? And Philip Mullers eyes shone sharply. Its simple. I used to be the head of a research facility that experimented with the Parasites Nests. For complicated reasons that I wont bother to explain, I prepared a contingency escape plan. Arbor Muto rubbed his beard and continued. I made a dummy hideout to conceal the real hideout. Representative Seol seems to be talking about the transfer magic circle inside it. Using it, you can get to the center of the Empire in an instant. Hearing this explanation, shocked gasps sounded out from all sides. Philip Muller even smacked his knee in astonishment. But its hard to say whether the magic circle is still functional Princess Teresa and I personally confirmed the existence of the magic circle. Although the one connected to Haramarks valley was destroyed, the one connected to the Empire was unscathed. And because the Federation sunk the earth where the laboratory was built, its unlikely that the Parasites paid attention to it afterward. I can certainly believe it. Even though it was a dummy hideout, I made sure to conceal it thoroughly and built it so that it could even withstand the Dwarves Thunders. Since Representative Seol says he confirmed it personally, Im sure theres no need to talk about it any further. Arbor Muto walked forward with heavy steps. The question must then be, where does it lead to? Yes. Lets see. Arbor Muto looked down at the map on the table and pointed to a spot. About here? Seol Jihus complexion brightened. It was very close to the spot Baek Haeju had pointed out, a small fortune among misfortunes. From the transfer point to the catacombs half a day should be enough. Baek Haeju murmured while looking at the map. Philip Mullers head spun. He was fully reevaluating Seol Jihus plan. The result he eventually arrived at was as expected. Yes, it was doable. The Parasite Queen would find out as soon as they entered the Empires territory. However, the Parasite Queen was currently positioned in the Hiral Mountain Range along with Unsightly Humility, deploying their troops to the border regions. Furthermore, five Army Commanders and their armies were bound to Scheherazade at the moment. It didnt take a genius to figure out that the Empires central area was currently empty. Of course, Roe Scheherazade might have used the Royal Oath already to locate the last piece of the stele, in which case the Parasites might be on the move. But since the location of the enemys main force was known, an expedition team consisting of people present at the camp should be more than capable of breaking through any Parasite army. Philip Muller finally understood why Seol Jihu asked Yun Seora to lock the stable door after the horse was stolen. If Roe Scheherazade delayed using the Royal Oath to watch Sinyoungs executives be brought to justice, the operations success rate would jump significantly. Not only that, since the Parasites had not finished deploying their troops to the border regions and were still in the process of doing so, they might be able to enter the Delphinion Duchy Laboratory without shedding any blood as long as they moved quickly. We shouldnt be sitting around then. Philip Muller shot up from his seat. Its a race against time. If were going to do this, we need to do it now. The success or failure of this operation hinges on who is faster. Those who were participating in this meeting werent stupid. In fact, many of them thought the same thing as Philip Muller as soon as they heard Arbor Mutos explanation. Everyone got up, exchanged a look, and then turned to face one person. Well set out in an hour, no, forty minutes. Seol Jihu spoke powerfully. We will meet again in forty minutes after finishing all preparations, including Miss Yun Seoras request. * The camp moved busily once Seol Jihus command fell. They called their organizations to restrict the use of warp gates and asked the royal families to issue Red Notices for anyone related to Sinyoung. They asked to detain any affiliate and direct member, their guilt or innocence being a matter for a later time. White Tiger also contacted the Federation and asked them to split their force to march toward Hiral Mountain Range. The purpose of this move was to bind Unsightly Humility and the Parasite Queens feet. While everyone moved busily, Seol Jihu asked Eun Yuri to find out whether Roselle knew any way to improve the transfer magic circle. Then, he began to pick out the members who will be participating in the expedition. Though it would be great to take everyone along, the situation made that extremely difficult. They had to leave a few experts and commanding officers in case of an emergency. After much deliberation, Seol Jihu picked out the members to join the expedition. First, he decided to include all High Rankers and Unique Rankers from Valhalla. Among Level 4s, he included Eun Yuri and Yi Seol-Ah. Eun Yuri was an obvious choice, and he thought Yi Seol-Ahs contracted pinnacle-rank Spirit of Air, Aura, would come in handy in the expedition. Other than these, he asked two Level 7s, Philip Muller and Agnes, to join, the latter having been promoted after the Tigol Fortress War. Teresa, who was promoted to Level 6 in the same fashion, also joined the team. Baek Haeju agreed right away when Seol Jihu asked her to join, and the Beastman King, White Tiger, and the Executor of Wrath, Wu Lei, both volunteered to come. Finally, the expedition team was formed. Including Flone and the Arcus Spirit, there were a little under twenty people. Members who were Level 6, 7, or 8 far outnumbered the members who were at Level 4 or 5. And so, that morning, four carriages stealthily left the vicinity of Scheherazade. A team comprising of Paradises strongest elites set out for their last expedition. All to rekindle the dying flame of hope. Chapter 425. Variable, and Variable (3) The carriages raced to their destination at full speed. The speed of Horuses trained for military use far surpassed the speed of normal Horuses that pulled ordinary carriages. Of course, having run day and night, they tottered from fatigue by the time they passed Haramark. However, the speed of the expedition team did not slow down thanks to King Prihi preparing them a new set of carriages. The team immediately got on the new carriages and set off toward Delphinion Duchy. The atmosphere inside the carriages had been silent ever since they left Scheherazade. Yes, father. Yes. Ill be fine. Dont worry. Only Teresas voice could be heard as she quietly whispered to her communication crystal. Prihi had not come out to see them off. Knowing the importance of this operation, he must not have wanted to delay the team by talking with Teresa or lower the morale with a tear-jerking show. Teresa also knew this and called her father herself. Seol Jihu watched Teresa as she cracked a smile every now and then while talking with her father. His parents did not even know about Paradises existence, but that didnt mean he didnt have a father figure in Paradise. Seol Jihu pulled out his own communication crystal and infused his mana into it after much thought. Representative? Hey, Kim Hannah, can you put Master Jang on the line? Yes, hold on. Kim Hannah disappeared from the communication crystal, and soon, a familiar face appeared in it. A heavy silence flowed between the two of them. Seol Jihu stayed silent despite asking Kim Hannah to call Jang Maldong, and Jang Maldong also waited silently. It was because they had a tacit understanding between them. Looking back, Seol Jihu never had a comfortable fight against the Parasites. Perhaps this wasnt so surprising given the vast difference in their force, but Seol Jihu had always fought desperate uphill battles. With heaven-swallowing tsunamis threatening him periodically, his life, ever since he entered Paradise, had been a series of challenges. However, Seol Jihu overcame such hopelessness each time, and by achieving what everyone said was impossible, he managed to overturn disadvantageous battles not once, but several times. And now, humanity was facing a storm that was bigger and fiercer than ever before. In a situation where all signs were pointing to hopelessness, he overcame despair and stood up with his spear. To prevent the Parasite Queens revival, he chose to fight, risking his life as always. Right, nothing had changed. The reason Seol Jihu called Jang Maldong despite this was because he had a feeling that this might be the last time he could see his face and hear his voice. Though the operation certainly had a hope of success, charging into the heart of enemy territory was undoubtedly a very dangerous undertaking. Master. By the time Teresa finished talking with Prihi and hung up, Seol Jihu broke the long silence. Theres something I want to talk to you about. Go ahead. Jang Maldong replied calmly. Seol Jihu took out a transparent, cube-shaped crystal from his Dimensional Pocket. Thats. The Harmonia Magic Square. I showed it to you once before. Sinisterly dark energy was swirling inside the transparent crystal. Jang Maldongs eyes narrowed. By any chance No. Jang Maldong cut Seol Jihu off before he could say anything. I said it before, and I will say it again. You must never use that thing. Did I not tell you to throw it away? Jang Maldong continued solemnly. Of course, I know what you want to say. That the seven gods must have had a reason for giving it to you. . I agree with that logic, but you have to consider the difference between your current state and how you were back then. Seol Jihu was a Level 5 during the Special Tutorial, but he was a Level 7 now. It wasnt a simple difference in levels as he was now in a completely new realm. The current Seol Jihu was strong enough to thrash an Army Commander like Vulgar Chastity, who was weak in close combat. You would have gained a powerful strength if you had used the Harmonia Magic Square back then, but after going through the trials in the Path of the Soul, you obtained an even stronger power. Yes. Whats important is that these two powers have different directions of growth. The power that the Harmonia Magic Square granted its user came from the reverse flow effect. Although Seol Jihu could not remember it, he had used the power of reverse flow effect once before during the Arden Valley War. By reversing the flow of mana, it allowed him to gain explosive strength for a limited time. As a result, his body became tattered to the point it was deemed irrecoverable. I know you said it was temporarily controllable, but that also means you will lose control the moment you cross a line. And all this is based on your former state. It might have been a different story if he used it before he built up and solidified his foundations. But at a point where his growth was nearing completion from having climbed up one step at a time, suddenly accepting a reverse flow energy would only destroy everything he had built up so far. That was what Jang Maldong was worried about. Moreover, as he had seen what happened to Seol Jihus body after the Arden Valley War, he could only reject the usage of such a dangerous item. Jihu, you are already complete to a certain degree. You might be able to temporarily gain a powerful strength rivaling that of a god by accepting that darkness, but the only thing waiting for you will be death. . Even if you somehow survive, the newly introduced energy wont disappear from your body. That means youll end up with a body that cant fight. Seol Jihu smacked his lips. He remembered how Black Seol Jihu said he should forget about learning Berserk if he wanted to use the Harmonia Magic Square. Black Seol Jihu had even refused to teach him Thousand Thunder. The two teachers who had guided him to his current state were both vehemently advising against using the Harmonia Magic Square. So please, dont use that thing! No, throw it away now! Moreover, he couldnt bring himself to say no when Jang Maldong was practically begging him. Okay. Seol Jihu sighed and then feigned a smile. Dont worry about it. Alright. Jang Maldong still looked uneasy but did not say anything else. Ill be back soon, then. Take care of yourself. Seol Jihu said goodbye like he was going for a stroll at a nearby park, and Jang Maldong replied calmly as he always did. The call hung up. Seol Jihu put the communication crystal in his pocket. Just as he was about to put Harmonia Magic Square back into the Dimensional Pocket Why arent you throwing it away? He flinched at the sudden question. Teresa was staring intently at the cube that was halfway inside the Dimensional Pocket. Youre not planning on using that thing are you? She asked carefully. It wasnt just Teresa. Baek Haeju, Seo Yuhui, Eun Yuri, Chung Chohong, Phi Sora He couldnt figure out why only female members were riding in his carriage, but they were all staring at him with the same doubtful look. Well, given how quiet things were, it wasnt surprising for them to have overheard his conversation with Jang Maldong. Jihu, give it to me. I will hold onto it. Seo Yuhui reached out. Slightly taken aback, Seol Jihu blocked her hand. No, Ill hold onto it. What? Did you forget what Grandpa said just now? Hey, just throw that thing away. Whats the point in keeping it? It sounded useless anyway. Phi Sora and Chohong voiced their complaints. Ssp! Eun Yuri glared at him and breathed sharply as if to say she would scold him if he did not listen. Seol shook his head, chuckling at the idea that such a puny glare would force him to change his mind. You never know. What was that? Chohong raised her eyebrows. Im not saying Ill use it. I can give it to someone else. Then give it to me. Now. Thats fine, right? Im thinking of giving it Hugo, actually. Chet, as if Id believe that. Chohong grumbled and turned away. Seo Yuhui continued to reach for the cube with an untrusting face, but she couldnt break through Seol Jihus defense. Her worry-ridden look didnt disappear even when he promised he would not use it. Baek Haeju also kept her eyes fixed on Seol Jihus Dimensional Pocket. It wasnt until Seol Jihu showed himself talking to Hugo when the carriages stopped to give the Horuses a quick break that their gazes fell off. Hugo said it would be hard to use it during the expedition and that he would consider using it after the matter, grabbing Seol Jihus hands, and thanking him. Just like that, the carriages set off to the Delphinion Duchy once again. * The expedition team got over the first hump without a hitch. The Parasites must not have finished deploying their troops to the Delphinion Duchys border as the four carriages cruised through the border region without hindrance. It was a massive relief as the team expected to get into a few scuffles along the way. Once the carriages crossed the border, the team ran through the Delphinion Duchys territory without rest and finally arrived at their destination. The laboratory was still buried under a huge sinkhole-like cavity, but going down didnt pose much of a problem. After finding the entrance, Seol Jihu led the expedition team inside the laboratory. Damn, I never thought Id find myself in here again. Hugo grumbled quietly as he had a bad memory of the place. The dummy hideout is in the storage room of the research area The team made their way forward using the map that Arbor Muto had drawn up for them. When they discovered the storage room at last, Teresa shot forward and changed the layout of the bricks. Click. Along with the sound of the locking mechanism being undone, a gap was made in the wall. Im surprised you still remember it. Well, my brain is just as pretty as my face and just as sexy as my body. Teresa winked. Just kidding. Its kind of hard to forget memories that leave a strong impression on you. I was trembling in fear in this place for a long time Teresa laughed blandly and pushed the wall, and a section of it spun like a revolving door. A long staircase was seen on the other side, and the team found themselves in front of a door when they went down. The hideout that they finally reached looked exactly like the last time they visited. Eun Yuri ran to the altar as soon as she entered the room. After examining the magic circle for a long time, she chanted a spell and collapsed. She must have gone to talk to Roselle in the Dream World to discuss ways of improving the magic circle. Being here again is making me remember those embarrassing moments. Teresa let out a tiny, embarrassed yelp with flushed cheeks. Seol Jihu smiled bitterly. He couldnt deny it since he and Teresa had planned an escape with Teresa wearing only a small chain mail over her naked body and himself wearing only a broken armor over his underwear. If we had given up back then and decided to settle down in this place happily ever after dont you think we would have had three kids by now? No, we would have starved to death long before that With two sons and a daughter~ Teresa wasnt listening, but Seol Jihu didnt stop her. Although she was laughing and smiling on the outside, he could see how stiff her facial muscles were. Soon, they would be entering enemy territory. He figured Teresa was trying to ease her tension in any way possible. At that moment, Eun Yuri shot up from the floor. She crawled to the center of the altar before focusing mana on her fingertip and expanding the magic circle that was drawn on it. Everyone waited silently with how much she was concentrating on her task. How much time went by? By the time the magic circle had broken past the altars boundary and filled up a third of the room, Eun Yuri slowly got up. Done. She breathed out a sigh while wiping off beads of sweat from her forehead. It took a while to straighten out the warped pathway. I increased the weight limit as much as possible and changed the activation method so that it would be instantaneous. Meaning, the magic circle now easily supported the entire team, and a Magician wouldnt have to remain behind to maintain the magic circle. I got rid of the time limitation, but I also had to get rid of the self-charging mechanism that makes it reusable. According to Teacher, we wont be able to use it again. Well have to modify the magic circle at the destination too. Thats fine. Well only use the magic circle here and at the destination once anyway. Seol Jihu spoke calmly. He then activated the Future-Gauging Nine Eyes. The magic circle that Eun Yuri modified was yellow. Attention Required, huh He expected to see a color of danger. There was a chance that the color would change to an even more dangerous color once they arrived at the other side. But no matter what the color might be, the fact that they had to go would not change. Though we can only use it a limited number of times, this is no different than a Teleport spell. Eun Yuri, was it? You look tired. Should I operate the magic circle? Sure, go ahead. Alright then Philip Muller pushed his glasses up and looked at Seol Jihu. Lets go. Seol Jihu nodded his head and walked forward. I need one person here no, you go over there, Unni. Once everyone got to the spot Eun Yuri led them to, Philip Muller stood at the center of the magic circle and infused his mana into the circle. As the mana swiftly spread out, the magic circle began to emit a faint glow. Soon, while a bright light dyed everyones line of sight white Wooooong! The magic circle spat out a sudden scream. At the same time, an intense burst of light shot up and swallowed the expedition team whole. The room, which turned bright in an instant, became dark again in less than two seconds. By the time the hideout regained its original color, there was no one left standing on the altar. * When Seol Jihu opened his eyes, he was greeted with an unfamiliar scenery. Via Lactea. That was the name of the place that the magic circle was connected to, and it was supposedly a dense forest where countless trees made the area look like the Milky Way. But no matter how much he looked around, he couldnt see a single tuft of grass, much less a whole tree. The only trees he saw were the withered, hollow remains that were spread out intermittently. The surroundings were entirely grey as if he was looking at a dead world. Ill start the modification process right away. After looking around the area, Eun Yuri began to work on the magic circle as if there was nothing else to see. How long do you think it will take? 50 no, 40 minutes. It should be quicker this time since Ive done it before. Seol Jihu nodded. I cant see anything. Little Chick, who came back from patrolling the sky, landed on Seol Jihus shoulder and spoke. I dont see a single rat running around. I almost cant believe this is the Parasites territory. Not a single one? Nope. My ability to sense evil got a lot better ever since I evolved to adolescence. I can even sense the ones that are concealing themselves or staying underground, but theres nothing around the area. This wasnt too difficult to accept, given that the Parasites were deploying their troops around the Federations and humanitys long border. Seol Jihu activated his Innate Ability just to be safe, and his eyes narrowed immediately. Red. Immediate Retreat Recommended. The entire area turned crimson red as if to scream danger. Seol Jihu quickly organized his thoughts. They now had to be quick on their feet. According to the members who participated in the Imperial Oath Expedition in the past, they were as good as discovered the moment they set foot into this place. This was because the Empire was different from the other Parasite-occupied territory, being the place where the Parasite Queen resided and a place she made into a divine area of sorts. It wouldnt have been a problem if they infiltrated the Parasites territory while the Parasite Queen was incapacitated, but unfortunately, the Parasite Queen was clear-minded and healthy. So, whats next? Well stick to our plan. Seol Jihu replied clearly to Philip Mullers question. The expedition team then split into two groups. The first group would remain in the hideout. The only way for them to escape, now that they had come this far, was to use the transfer magic circle. Although Little Chick said there wasnt anything around, it could only detect evil in a few kilometers radius. If they traveled together and the magic circle was destroyed, everything would have been for naught, so they needed to leave behind members to protect the hideout. The second group would take on the role of entering the catacombs and retrieving the stele. Baek Haeju estimated it would take about half a day, or about six hours, to get to the destination. However, her estimation was based on getting to the location on foot. The expedition team had a way to significantly reduce the time needed. Little Chick. Chet. Little Chick looked reluctant, but it didnt complain, given the gravity of the situation. It roused its energy, and along with a burst of light, the Arcus Spirit revealed its true body. Having transformed into a large phoenix, Little Chick craned its long neck and grumbled. Hurry up. I can stay in this form a little longer now that Im in my adolescence phase, but even then, I only have an hour or two. Flone carried Seol Jihu up while the rest quickly jumped on the phoenixs back. Oi, you, one with the mask. You come to the front. Youve been there before, so you should know the way, right? Baek Haeju nodded silently. Good. You can tell me where to go. Everyone, hold on tight. The phoenix raised its body. Flone also shot up while holding onto Seol Jihu tightly. And soon Well keep this place safe! So come back quickly! Hey, Seol! Be careful! The phoenix soared into the sky while being sent off by the members remaining at the hideout. Chapter 426. Variable, and Variable (4) The view of the territory that the Parasite Queen had settled in was similar to what he had seen in the Delphinion Duchy. But there was a difference. How should he put it? Seol Jihu felt the urge to get out of here as soon as possible. It began the moment he first set foot on the rotting soil. He could feel his energy drain and his strength weaken when all he did was stand there. His headache worsened and his physical condition deteriorated with every breath. On top of that, the world looked dark and dreary, even though the sun was clearly out and shining. This seemed to be the case for the rest of the team as well, as looks of discomfort crossed their faces. The surrounding landscape flashed past them. It would take them at least six hours to reach their destination on foot, but fortunately, they had the means to fly. The expedition team was able to arrive near its destination about 40 minutes after leaving their hideout. Over there. The team had entered a vast mountain terrain, where the ground had risen to an altitude of more than 2000 meters above sea level, forming a series of steep slopes. In the direction that Baek Haeju pointed stood a faded building that almost seemed glued to the mountain range. Standing alone at this high altitude, the building almost seemed to be out of touch with the world. [Its the Castitas Monastery!] Flone, who was flying after the phoenix carrying Seol Jihu in her arms, gave a small exclamation. Monastery? [Yeah. Its where the priests who served the Goddess of Chastity practiced their faith, away from the rest of the world.] Flone quickly explained and tilted her head. [But thats strange. That monastery doesnt have any secret hiding place as far as I know. Of course, its considered sacred, but I dont think the Gorgonu would have cared about that.] She was right. It was hard to imagine anyone would hide anything in a place as wide open as that monastery building. [But I was never the family head, so I dont know of every family secret, but. Ah!] Flone quickly descended behind the phoenix, who suddenly changed his altitude after passing by the monastery. The phoenix did not stop flapping his wings for a long time even after it began to fly low. Further, further. Baek Haeju kept muttering and stopped only after they had passed a dozen mountains. Stop. Please descend here. The phoenix and Flone landed almost simultaneously. Baek Haeju jumped off the phoenix and began climbing the rugged slope. She took the lead and escorted the team to a place where the blankets of clouds were unusually thick, to the point they couldnt even see an inch in front of them. From this point onward, well walk in a single file. Follow me, and dont stray from the path, or else you might fall. The expedition team quickly changed its formation and began the march. They picked their way through the clouds, taking each step with caution. Then, all of a sudden, the clouds lifted, the view widened and their vision became crystal clear. The next thing they saw was a steep cliff. Enthralled by the beauty of the landscape, Seol Jihu realized a moment later that a cave was hidden behind the cliff. When he came to his senses, Baek Haeju was already entering the cave. The team hurried after her, but all they could see inside was darkness. Only after Philip Muller recited the illumination spell were they able to see the seemingly endless flight of stone steps leading down to the area below. I have a bad feeling about this. Are you sure there are no traps? Phi Sora asked in a wary voice as she marched down the uneven stairs. I took care of them the last time I was here. Baek Haeju, who had already descended the stairs, replied while pushing the iron gate at the end of the stairs. As they had been warned, the inside was deep and complex. The slope wasnt steep but it was long and the road kept branching off into more paths, much like a maze. In spite of everything, however, Baek Haeju continued down the road without any hesitation, perhaps because she had been here once before. She walked straight ahead for a while before entering the gate at the far left end, at a spot where the road branched in seven directions. Then, at the next crossroads, she turned right. Baek Haeju continued to move in a clockwise direction and stopped after seven full circles. The space where the expedition team arrived was a void with nothing but a tunnel, the size of which an adult could barely pass through. This room is the deepest part of the catacombs. Baek Haeju took out the Rothschears insignia from her Dimensional Pocket and looked back at Seol Jihu. Ill go alone from here. Only those permitted by the guardian can find the right path. How long will it take? Not long, since all Ill be doing is bringing it with me. Ill be out in three minutes at the earliest, five minutes at the latest. Seol Jihu nodded. He, too, had Rothschears insignia and wondered which world the tunnel was connected to, but he held back his curiosity. The insignia was no guarantee that he was qualified, and this was no time to put his personal desires before their goal. Were counting on you. Ill try to be as quick as possible. Baek Haeju turned towards the tunnel with the insignia in her hand. Her body faded as soon as she stepped inside the tunnel where the strange mana danced. It was like watching someone use the warp gates portal. With Baek Haeju gone, an awkward silence filled the air. Im glad we made it here in one piece. Disconcerted by the heavy silence, Phi Sora said in a cheerful voice. News just came in. At that moment, White Tiger, holding a communication crystal in his hand, announced in a low voice. The Parasite Queen and Unsightly Humilitys army have withdrawn from the Hiral Mountain Range. Eek Phi Sora yelped. Looks like they left in a hurry as if they were being chased by something. Like that time they lost in Tigol Fortress and ran away without looking back. White Tiger flashed his fangs in a smile. Of course. Seol Jihu replied calmly. It wasn''t good news, but it was the way things should be. The Parasite Queen wouldnt sit idly while her enemies roamed freely in her domain. As the entire imperial territory was under her surveillance, he would have been more suspicious if she hadnt left. So this move of hers was within his expectations, but nevertheless he couldnt help feeling pressured. We should contact the hideout and see how theyre doing. I already did. Said Philip Muller when he saw Seol Jihu pull out a communication crystal. When? Before we discovered the mountain range. They said nothings out of the ordinary. That was good news if it was true. Seol Jihu glanced at the tunnel, wondering how much longer it would take. It was then. Suddenly, an eerie aura filled the tunnel and a woman dressed in white traditional robe rushed out. It was Baek Haeju. I got it. She held out her hand, covered in green mana. In her grasp was the stele surrounded in black smoke. Hurry. Judging by her heavy breathing, she seemed to have run as fast as she could. Seol Jihus face trembled as he stared at the stele. Hed never felt such boundless, purely evil energy before. But there wasnt much time for an examination. Seo Yuhui wrapped the stele in several layers of blessed cloth soaked in holy water, which she had prepared beforehand. The unsettling energy began to fade before disappearing completely. It should be alright for now. The effect will last for a few days. At last, they succeeded in securing the stele. They had no more business here. Lets go. The expedition team quickly escaped the catacombs and went back the way it had come. * 30 minutes ago. Sung Shihyun sat on the parapet of the castle, watching the city below. Every day, a new Sinyoung executive was brought here and forced to apologize, and this made for a quite entertaining show. These men had to apologize with action, not with words. In other words, they were forced to undergo the same humiliation that Roe Scheherazade had suffered at their hands. For example, they had to dance naked, crawl on their knees with leashes around their necks, stand still for days without access to the bathroom, or even be raped in front of a crowd. I didnt think you would really do it. Sung Shihyun mumbled as he watched one of the former executives howl in despair. This is fun. As Roe Scheherazade giggled with joy, Sung Shihyun threw a sideways glance in her direction. You won''t change your mind now, will you? I dont know. Roe Scheherazades eyes curved in a smile. Even if I do change my mind, I thought my part was already over? No, we may have to use you again to locate another stele. Sung Shihyun smirked. Im sure the other Army Commanders will be delighted if we can take out the stele from Gorad Boga, but I wont allow that. Oh my. How come? "So that everyone can focus on the task at hand. This mission has only one goal. Sung Shihyun continued. I dont need the stele or anything else. That bastard, hes all Im after. Roe Scheherazade looked at him with a renewed expression. Because even though his voice sounded calm, his eyes were filled with obsession and madness. At that moment, a succubus rushed in and whispered something in Sung Shihyuns ear. Really? Yes, just now. Hmph. Its still a bit early, but I guess l have to go. Sung Shihyun rose from his seat, turned and headed down the ramp. Roe Scheherazade tilted her head and followed him with a gentle gait. The place where Sung Shihyun headed to, was a room inside Gorad Boga where pieces of the stele were stored. The other four Army Commanders had already arrived before him. The Queen called? Youre here. As soon as Sung Shihyun asked, a grand voice resounded throughout the room. Twisted Kindness handed him the communication crystal in her hand. Sung Shihyun took it and smirked. Communication crystals aren''t too bad, huh? Your Majesty. Its primitive but somehow convenient. Its not bad. So the reason for your call is. The location of the Brightest Star has been identified. Sung Shihyun blinked once. Already? But I was surprised, too. The Brightest Star has already infiltrated my territory, and hes on the verge of obtaining the last piece of the Imperial Oath. Its as the saying goes, its darkest below the lamp. For a moment, Sung Shihyun doubted his ears. Even his eyelashes trembled. But he quickly regained his composure and feigned calm. Well, then that means its time for us to make a decision. How would you like to proceed from here? With a grin, he asked the queen on the other side of the crystal. Are you going to be greedy again and try to catch two rabbits at once, only to miss both of them and regret it, then say something like, Ah~ I should have gotten rid of the Brightest Star earlier~ Or You never change. The Parasite Queen gave a light chuckle. Didnt I tell you? For this mission alone, youre granted the same authority as me. Do as you please. Heh. I appreciate your generosity, Your Majesty. I will endeavor to meet your expectations. Sung Shihyun grinned. Abhorrent Charity. The Parasite Queen called the Third Army Commander. Abhorrent Charity bowed his head. Yes, Your Majesty. Do you remember what I told you? Of course. How could he forget? [Now then, I will tell you the starting location, the destination, and when to launch the surprise attack.] At the time, the Parasite Queen told him that the starting location would be Scheherazade, not the Empire, and that later she would let him know the destination and when to activate the magic circle. I will be waiting for you at the destination. Its an honor. Well then. The Parasite Queen raised her head from the other side of the crystal. This is the time we all have been waiting for. Sung Shihyun and the other Army Commanders. Begin the surprise attack on Via Lactea! The Parasites had been saving their trump card for this moment. Their true purpose, which remained hidden even as they invaded Nur and Scheherazade, was now clear. Keep in mind, we dont need anything else. Our goal this time is to kill the Brightest Star no matter what! The Parasite Queen emphasized again, and the light of the crystal dimmed. Hes a monster, seriously. When the communication ended, Sung Shihyun chuckled with a look of disbelief. Did you hear that? Hes about to obtain the last piece of the stele. He knew Seol Jihu would be up to something because he hadnt seen him in the last couple of days. Via Lactea is right at the center of the Empire. How could he have moved so fast? But the speed at which Seol Jihu moved far exceeded Sung Shihyuns expectations. As much as Sung Shihyun didnt want to admit it, the enemy almost fooled him again. I mean, look at the lengths weve gone for him. Instead of showing appreciation for our efforts, hes trying to crush us again. What a cold-blooded bastard. Sung Shihyun turned to Roe Scheherazade with a small sigh. Looks like I have to leave now. Do you want to come, too? I wont go far. Roe Scheherazade waved both of her hands with a bright smile. Do as you like. Sung Shihyun chuckled and turned around. He couldnt care less about the Royal Oath at this point in time. There was a much more pressing matter at hand. Shit. We wouldve been fucked if we had let our guard down. Im getting goosebumps. Fortunately, the Parasites had finished the preparations for the surprise attack in advance. Sung Shihyun headed for the gigantic magic circle drawn around the city square. The first thing they did after occupying the city and activating Gorad Boga? The only thing they did that had anything to do with the stele was to break Seo Yuhuis barrier, and that was to trick the enemy into thinking they were after the stele. Sung Shihyun then ordered the rest to not even look in the direction of the stele, and focus solely on preparing the magic circle. His efforts were finally paying off in the face of a variable beyond their imagination. Come on, lets go. If you dont release your divinity~ We cant launch the attack~ Ah~ Slowpoke Charity~ I get it, so shut it already. Abhorrent Charity, standing at the center of the magic circle, retorted curtly. Not long after, the five Army Commanders and their armies gathered around the magic circle. Abhorrent Charity chanted a spell without hesitation, and at the same time a flash of light burst out of his body. Long tentacles began to stretch out of his sleeves. He was releasing his divinity. HAAAAAAAA! The benevolent energy exploded and swallowed everything in its vicinity, causing the nearby buildings and the ground to shake violently. The next moment, Abhorrent Charitys billowing robe swelled like a balloon, and. FLASH! The light from the magic circle enveloped the five Parasite armies. * Hmm? Back at the base camp, Cinzia shifted her gaze to Scheherazade. A swarm of lights flashed in the distance. Divinitys energy appeared and then immediately disappeared. Cinzias eyes narrowed as she stared in the direction of Scheherazade. Weird. She muttered and took out a communication crystal from her pocket. * The expedition team successfully exited the cave and was returning to its hideout. Everything was going smoothly, so far. With only 10 minutes to his destination, Seol Jihu finally saw a glimpse of success and hope. The rest wasnt difficult. Now all they had to do was go back to their hideout, travel to the Delphinion Duchy Laboratory, and then finally return to Haramark. Once in Hararmark, he would be able to concentrate on the war from a much more advantageous position. I wonder if the hideout is alright. Philip Muller had already checked, but Seol Jihu wanted to be sure. While flying across the sky, he placed a hand on the communication crystal and infused his mana into it. He was anxious to hear his comrades report that there was nothing wrong. However No one was answering, even though he waited a long time. Seol Jihus face hardened slightly. He had asked them persistently to stand by in case something happened. Whats going on? But when they didnt answer three times in a row, an ominous premonition began to take shape in his mind. Could it be? It was then. [W-Whats he doing?] Suddenly, Flone muttered in confusion. Seol Jihu turned his gaze and saw the phoenix change his course. He was flying low as if he were preparing to land. But this isnt the direction to the hideout! Bastard! Are you a traitor!? Hoshino Urara started jumping up and down in anger, but the phoenix didnt even bat an eye. Why did you change course? Whats going on? Seol Jihu flew to him and asked, but there was still no answer. The phoenix looked nervous and on edge. Already anxious from the earlier incident with the communication crystal, Seol Jihu quickly glanced down. It didnt take long for him to realize why the phoenix suddenly changed course. He saw a group of people running in the distance. They were his comrades whom he had left behind at the hideout. Seol Jihu began to blink rapidly. Those running seemed to have discovered the phoenix, for they stopped and looked up at the sky. The phoenix and Flone didnt have the slightest idea what was going on, but both rushed down. Seol! Chohong was close to tears when she saw Seol Jihu land. Fortunately, everyone was here. But all were seriously injured. The worst of them was Eun Yuri, who was passed out on Hugos back, blood dripping from a corner of her mouth. I-Im sorry! Chohongs face contorted as if she was about to cry. We tried to defend it, but! What. What happened? Why did Stop whining and move over. Ill do the talking. A cold voice rang out. With a sigh, Oh Rahee stepped forward, rumpling her hair with her fingers. Miss Oh Rahee. I dont know what happened, but Ill tell you everything that weve seen and experienced. So listen carefully. Oh Rahees face was pale, but her voice didnt tremble. Twenty minutes ago, we were guarding the hideout as you told us to do. Then, right after we felt the energy of the Army Commanders, a huge magic circle appeared in the sky. Before we could do anything, the Army Commanders and their armies stormed out of the magic circle. Oh Rahee spoke quickly. We tried to stop them, but we were no match against them. Twisted Kindness blew up the whole place right after she came out. If it wasnt for that kid over there, wed all be dead. She used the teleport magic to get us out of there. For a moment, Seol Jihu had trouble understanding Oh Rahees words. Because they didnt make any sense. What? When he first arrived at the Empire, he confirmed that the Five Armies were in Scheherazade. I dont know! Oh Rahee bit her lower lip in confusion. I told you, I dont know! They should be in Scheherazade, so why!? She raised her voice to hide her fear, but her voice trembled. At that moment, the communication crystal in Seol Jihus pocket began to emit bright light. Is everything alright there? It was Cinzia. Representative, somethings wrong with Scheherazade. I saw a bright light burst out and then felt the release of divinity, but it disappeared immediately. Seol Jihu held his breath. The Army Commanders may have released their divinity to break through Gorad Boga, but I couldnt confirm. The barrier around the city is still active, so I cant enter. A strange incident occurred in Scheherazade. And the members who were guarding the hideout retreated under the attack from the Five Army Commanders and their armies. He was now beginning to understand why he had felt so anxious earlier. Theres more. The enemy movements are strange. Cinzia continued in an urgent voice, which was rare for her. The Parasite Queen and Unsightly Humilitys army has withdrawn from the Hiral Mountain Range. Her voice continued, but Seol Jihu wasnt listening. He couldnt. There was one thing that he was sure of. Five Army Commanders had captured their hideout and destroyed the magic circle. Even the armies deployed near the borders. And the entire force of the Parasites, which had moved to the border between the Federation and humanity. Ive confirmed theyre heading back to the Empire. Hurry up and get out of there! had formed a siege that completely blocked the retreat of the expedition team that infiltrated the Empire. Chapter 427. Supernova (1) Seol Jihu stood speechlessly for a while. It would be a lie to say he wasnt shocked. Success had been at arms reach, but just as he grabbed it, it had disappeared like a mirage. He only realized after the matter that he had failed, not succeeded. The shock he received was even more prominent because of it. At that moment, he felt a hand being placed on his shoulder. When Seol Jihu turned his head in a daze, he saw Philip Muller staring at him with sunken eyes. I dont know how this happened but staying here is absolutely the worst thing we can do. Seol Jihus heart sank, and he snapped back to his senses. Now wasnt the time to dwell on failure, not when every second was pivotal for survival. Although Eun Yuri had managed to help everyone escape, the Parasites forces must be closing in even at this moment. Damn it. Just what the hell is going on? Hugo pressed his forehead and sighed lightly. We should worry about getting out of here first. Teresa spoke nonchalantly, but her voice was trembling. The enemys sudden change in the movement must mean Representative Seols plan hit the nail on the head. Philip Muller said after a brief moment of silence. Whether this was their aim or not, the Parasites intention is clear. They want to retrieve the last piece of the stele from us. That was the only logical conclusion they could come to. It was simply too difficult to think that the Parasites had orchestrated this entire move for something else for example, to kill Seol Jihu. Abandoning the occupation of Nur and Scheherazade, going so far as to use a hidden card like a long-range teleportation spell, all to kill one person? No one imagined that the Parasites would do something so absurd. Gorad Bogas barrier is still up, right? They must be planning to take our piece of the stele first before going back to Scheherazade and retrieving the last piece. Right, this was a more realistic conclusion. In reality, the Parasites would have to consider many factors before thinking about performing long-ranged teleportation back to Scheherazade. Still, given the lack of information on the expedition teams side, this was a rational judgment on their part. That means this piece of the stele cant be a negotiation tool. That said, this doesnt change the fact that we need to secure this piece of the stele no matter the cost. Philip Muller looked around at everyone before speaking with a low but clear voice. We have two choices remaining. Obviously, we have to pick one. He continued quickly. The first is to stick together and pave a way out. I cant say its the best option given the situation were in. Were sure to lose the stele, and theres a chance that well all be wiped out. We wont even have the time to use someone as a decoy and run. It was the cold-hearted truth. They couldnt expect a repeat of the Tigol Fortress War. In fact, it was the opposite. The enemy was charging toward them in a straight line, and they didnt have the defenders advantage either. Furthermore, the Empires territory was contaminated to the soil by the Nests influence. As the effect of this contamination was the same as the Parasites having several corrupted World Trees, the Parasite Queen, the Army Commanders, and even the lowest-ranked Parasites should receive a boost in their strength. What if the expedition team chose to go with the first option? They would have to push through wave after wave of Parasites before being surrounded and succumbing to pitiful deaths. To be honest, neither option is particularly hopeful, but strictly looking at things from the perspective of protecting the stele, and with a little bit of luck. Philip Muller trailed off and then looked back at Seo Yuhui. Can you hide the aura emanating from the stele? Its fine even if its for a few days. Yes, I should be able to if its only a few days. Seo Yuhui nodded. Good. In that case Philip Muller adjusted his glasses and explained the second option. * Soon, the expedition team went through a small change. They had split into groups of three. No one said a word. Everyone had grim, solemn looks on their faces. Miss Baek Haeju. Inside the somber atmosphere, Seol Jihu turned to Baek Haeju, who had formed a group with Maria and Kazuki. Well leave it to you. He spoke briefly. Baek Haeju had a profound and mysterious look as she stared back at Seol Jihu. She looked angry and pitifully sad at the same time. She also looked like she had something to say and seemed reluctant to leave. However, after receiving Seol Jihus strong gaze, Baek Haeju bit her lower lip. She then turned around and began to run in one direction. Kazuki ran after her Seol Jihu, you cursed son of a bitch! And Maria spat out a curse before chasing after them. With this, one group had set out. See you guys on the other side. Well, I guess thats not exactly realistic. Philip Muller smiled bitterly after finishing a chant. Dont worry. Ill keep using Teleport until my body breaks down. Im sure there will be a way if we can somehow make it back in one piece. Anyway, well be going. As Philip Muller glanced to the side, Marcel Ghionea walked up to his side while holding onto the unconscious Eun Yuri in his arms. Next, a faint magic circle shone below their feet, and the three of them vanished without a trace. Yet another group had set out. Jihu. Seo Yuhui staggered up and held Seol Jihus hands. Im sorry. Seol Jihu smiled bitterly. No, dont say that You have nothing to be sorry for. Seo Yuhui shook her head slowly. I. She closed her mouth just before saying something. Just like Baek Haeju did. If youre going to cry, can you hurry up please? Agnes reprimanded her from the back. It was as she said. This was no time to stand around and film a soap opera. Hesitation would only put the groups that had left first at a greater risk. Seo Yuhui clenched Seol Jihus hands one last time before turning around. With Agnes taking the lead, Seo Yuhui and Oh Rahee set out. Seo Yuhui kept looking back with apprehension, but she eventually disappeared into the horizon. Should we get going as well? White Tiger cracked his neck left and right, then warmed himself up. Okay! Im ready! Ah, shit, I feel like well be the first group to die. Hugo and Audrey Basler also chattered while stretching. Seol! You better give that thing to me later! Hugo shouted loudly while chasing after White Tiger. Hmm, you better keep up, little brat and Haramarks princess. The Star of Wrath, Wu Lei, also signaled his departure. Orabeonim! Im going now! Dont forget to act like you know me when you see me on Earth! Ill pretend to know you too! Yi Seol-Ah waved her hand. Darling~? I have something to tell you when you come back. Youre curious, right? You must be dying to know! So you better make it back to Haramark alive. And Teresa winked at Seol Jihu. Once Yi Seol-Ah summoned Aura, the three of them ran like the wind and quickly became a dot in the distance. The great escape is upon us! Everyone get ready! Hoshino Urara hopped around the area as if she found the situation enjoyable. To be completely honest, I might have regrets, but I dont resent you. Phi Sora said to Seol Jihu before leaving. Joining Valhalla, coming here everything was my choice. Hearing this, Seol Jihu revealed a faint smile. Phi Sora laughed as if she found the smile unsatisfactory. Stop showing such a sad smile and think about doing your job. You get what Im saying, right? Dont try to draw the enemys attention for us. Right, the second method that Philip Muller spoke of was hiding the aura of the stele, splitting up into several groups, and running away in different directions. Each group would have one person to pretend to carry the stele. The other two would be used as decoys to bind the Parasites feet if needed. Since the Parasites had no way of telling who had the stele, they would have no choice but to split up their forces, and the encircling net would naturally become thinner as a result. The most important aspect was shaking off the Five Armies. With this method, at least two groups would be able to escape without facing an Army Commanders pursuit. This naturally meant that they would have a higher chance of escaping. Of course, this was only a play on probability discounting any variable that might come up. Besides, even if the one holding the stele managed to escape an Army Commanders pursuit, they would have to fight the Parasite army without a doubt. Whether the groups could overcome this life or death crisis depended solely on their luck and individual strength. If there was one thing that they were hopeful for, it was that the Federation and humanity would notice their situation quickly and come to help. If the reinforcements hurried, perhaps, just maybe, they might be able to save a couple of people before it was too late. And if one of the saved people included the person with the stele, this operation would be a success. The reason two throwaways were included in each group was to increase the chance of success, even by a little. Alright, Seol! Were going now! Chung Chohong and Phi Sora left with Hoshino Urara leading the way. With this, everyone had left the area. Each in a different direction. The only one left now was Seol Jihu . As well as Flone and Little Chick. We should get moving too. Little Chick murmured calmly. Seol Jihu nodded his head silently. Ah. Seol Jihu stopped just as he was about to run. Whats up, partner? Wait, just a second. He then opened his status window and took out a small pouch from his pocket. * The Parasite Queen was welling up with indescribable excitement. Her enemy, the Brightest Star, had finally moved according to her plans for the first time and had finally fallen into her hands. [Hoh.] Then, the Parasite Queen exclaimed quietly. She had read the expedition teams movements. [Running in seven different directions. But what use will that be?] From the looks of it, the Brightest Star and his comrades seemed to still think that their goal was the stele. That didnt matter. In fact, she welcomed it. How could she be anything but excited when the chance to eliminate the Brightest Star and the core of the enemys forces, and even retrieve the stele was delivered to her doorstep? Your Majesty~ Do we have permission to chase them down and kill them all? Exploding Patiences lilting voice rang out in the queens head. [Of course!] The Parasite Queen replied without hesitation. [I already deployed Unsightly Humility and his army. Even if he cant finish the job, he will be able to buy time for our arrival!] She announced to the Army Commanders with an animated voice. She had no plans to miss this golden opportunity. As far as she was concerned, this matter was already over. No, you cant. That was, until Sung Shihyun cut in. Your Majesty, you still havent given up yet? Immediately, the Army Commanders broke out in a clamor. Most were denouncing the First Army Commanders impudent comments as the Parasite Queen stood at the absolute peak of the Parasite hierarchy. However, Sung Shihyun continued to speak his mind firmly. Didnt you say you would transfer the command of this operation to me? [You brat. Ive been too lenient with you.] A hint of displeasure flashed across the Parasite Queens face. If she had not granted Sung Shihyun the right to speak on equal footing, she would have already handed him severe punishment. [You mean to let go of everyone besides the Brightest Star?] No, we dont need to let go of them. Im just saying well, actually, yes. Ill make this simple. That is what we ultimately need to do. Sung Shihyun cleared his throat. But I will agree to pretend to chase after them to separate them from Seol Jihu and to make them believe that were after the stele. [Why?] Because this plan, from beginning to end, was only about eliminating Seol Jihu. [.] Your Majesty, Seol Jihu instantly created a variable from a situation of crisis, and I struck back by taking out my own variable. It worked, and thats how we got to where we are now. But, thats as far as it goes. We have a golden opportunity in our hands now, but that doesnt mean weve followed through with it. Its not over until its over. The Parasite Queen fell into deep thought at Sung Shihyuns earnest plea. Then, just as she was about to say he was worrying needlessly, Sung Shihyuns next words caught her completely off guard. When Seol Jihu rushed to Scheherazade, he single-handedly beat Vulgar Chastity to near death, Exploding Patience was busy running away, and Twisted Kindness also failed to land her attack and took a hit instead. [What?] The Parasite Queens excitement vanished, and a chilly wind blew in her heart. [Is that true?] Of course! Shocking, isnt it? The problem is that we dont know how much strength he is hiding. Sung Shihyun continued. We have used all the cards in our arsenal, but who knows what cards he still has up his sleeve? We confirmed that he has Special Thunders, but would he have come this far without a plan? No, I dont think so. Thats not all. If he goes berserk in a last-ditch effort and somehow succeeds in creating another variable, what will you do then? Who knows if he will just disappear like how he invaded the Empire? We cant let our guard down for even a second until we confirm his death with our own eyes. If its him, he will cook something up while we are distracted. Im sure of it. Sung Shihyun spoke quickly before heaving out a sigh. Most importantly killing him once wont be enough. We need to kill him twice. The Parasite Queen groaned quietly. Of course, actually killing him twice wont be possible, so we have to make it so that hes as good as dead even if he revives. [Mmm.] Despite all this, you want to chase after the others and even secure the stele? You want to eliminate the Brightest Star while going around and enjoying every dish like youre at a buffet? No. Absolutely not. Just dealing with Seol Jihu is difficult enough. Sung Shihyun took a brief pause. Then, when the Parasite Queen didnt say anything, he clicked his tongue. Well, do as youd like. Its not like I dont understand your sentiment. But, if Your Majesty chooses to do this, just know that I will take my hands off of it. Meaning, he would follow the Parasite Queens orders but would not take responsibility for the operations success or failure. Ehew, I can see it already. I should have gotten rid of him at the valley. No, I should have listened to the First Army Commander back then~ Youre not going to say this later, are you, Your Majesty? The Parasite Queen bit her lip at Sung Shihyuns biting words. She was deeply conflicted. Giving up on the rest was too much of a waste, but looking back, it wasnt just once or twice that she thought, this should be enough, and came to regret it. Indeed, if we can just eliminate the Brightest Star. With the advent of Seol Jihu in Paradise, the future of the Federation and humanity, which had been spiraling toward destruction, changed. If she could eliminate the cause of this change, there was a good chance that things would return to the way they were before the change. Of course, the Parasites might have an easier time in the future if they could kill humanitys elites and retrieve the stele, but it would be fine even if they didnt. After all, the Federations and humanitys fate would be sealed as long as the Brightest Star could be destroyed. It was then. Flash! [?] The Parasite Queen, who had returned to the Empires territory from the Hiral Mountain Ranges, suddenly felt a strange sense of disharmony. Sunlight? No, this is. The property of the light was different than the light shone from the sun. Though the difference was minute, the Parasite Queen was capable of recognizing the subtle difference. What she felt wasnt warm sunlight but cool, silvery starlight. The starlight was quietly seething up like it was about to explode. It wasnt night but the middle of the day, yet a star was emitting a light stronger than the sun? The Parasite Queen unwittingly raised her head at the absurdity of the phenomenon. Then, as she finally looked up at the celestial bodies [Just what!?] Her brows jolted violently. Chapter 428. Supernova (2) There was something Seol Jihu heard a long time ago when he was a low-leveled Earthling who could only dream of becoming a High Ranker. [In that case, allow me to ask you a question.] [Warfare is quite a different beast from expeditions. As a strategist, youre risking hundreds or thousands of lives if were talking about a small scale, and hundreds of thousands, even millions of lives if were talking about a greater scale conflict.] [Are you offering this strategy, fully aware of the implications?] What filled up Seol Jihus head and heart in this disastrous life-or-death moment wasnt nervousness or a sense of crisis. Funnily enough, it was guilt. He felt sorry because he was the one who came up with this plan. He wanted to make up for it if he could, even if he had to throw away his life. If he was going to die anyway, he wanted to become the sacrificial lamb that would help his comrades escape. However, he knew he couldnt do this. The point of Philip Mullers escape plan was breaking up the Parasites forces. If he caused a scene and made the enemy realize that he didnt have the stele, they would focus on pursuing the other groups, and he would have ultimately caused them harm. Moreover, he remembered how Phi Sora told him not to draw the enemys attention stupidly. She must have said it out of concern, having experienced something similar during her time as White Roses team leader and thus knowing how he must be feeling at the moment. In the end, it was simple. He had to run. That was the only way he could help his comrades. He had to help his comrades survive. And the only way to do that was to run. Seol Jihu heaved out a long sigh. He slowly opened his eyes and gazed at the dark earth. Then I guess I have no choice. He finally hardened his resolve. To flee with all his strength and live. And so, he didnt leave anything in reserve. Now was the time to use what he had saved up until so far. [Your Status Window][3. Physical Level]Strength: High (Low)Endurance: Intermediate (High)Agility: High (Low)Stamina: High (Low)Mana: High (High)Luck: Intermediate (Intermediate)Remaining Ability Points: 19 Seol Jihus hand moved toward his status window. [You used 3 Ability Points.][Your Endurance stat increases from Intermediate (High) to High (Low).] [You used 4 Ability Points.][Your Mana stat increases from High (High) to Pinnacle.] Seol Jihus quickly moving fingers paused. He knew how to maximize the efficiency from the Ability Points and the Divine Elixirs as he had contemplated using them multiple times in the past. But, he had to choose between Strength, Endurance, and Agility to exceed the Pinnacle rank. Logically speaking, choosing Endurance was the right choice since being able to take blows for longer would help increase his chance of survival. Agility wasnt a bad choice either as the escape plan focused on speed. However, Seol Jihu had other thoughts. He couldnt deny that Endurance and Agility were both important stats, but it was a different story if the question was what to concentrate on. Even if he could last longer, could he escape soundly if the assumption was to endure a heavier beating? It was the same for Agility. He couldnt just run day and night. There would be a moment when he would have to fight the Parasites. There was a saying, the best defense is a good offense. So, rather than becoming a tougher meat shield or running away like a cornered rat, he needed power, the power to make a head-on breakthrough when he met an opponent he couldnt run from. And so [You used 10 Ability Points.][Your Strength stat increases from High (Low) to Pinnacle.] Seol Jihu invested into Strength without hesitation. With this, he only had two Ability Points left. He couldnt use them to increase any stat even if he wanted to. Seol Jihu let out a short sigh. I hope Im doing the right thing. He wasnt without worry, but the die had been cast. The only thing left to do now was to consume the items in the pouch. Just how long are you going to make us? Little Chick, who was anxiously waiting, blinked. Crunch, crunch. Seol Jihu was taking out five-colored pills and eating them one by one. Those are Divine Elixirs. Little Chick knew about them as it had overheard Seol Jihu and Jang Maldong talking about them from time to time. Seol Jihu had purchased them from the Neutral Zone and had been preciously saving them for when his physical level hit its limit. Now, it seemed he was finally using them. [Your Strength stat exceeds the human limit.][Your Endurance stat increases from High (Low) to Pinnacle.][Your Agility stat increases from High (low) to Pinnacle.] After taking the Divine Elixirs for strength, endurance, and agility [Your Stamina stat exceeds the human limit.] He took two Divine Elixirs of Stamina. [Your Mana stat exceeds the human limit.] When he ate the Divine Elixir of Mana, Little Chick noticed the change at last. Seol Jihus energy, which had already been massive like a sea, expanded like an endlessly vast ocean. Little Chick had served many masters until now, but he had never seen a human that emitted such ridiculous energy. In fact, it was hard to see him as a human any more. [Your Luck stat increases from Intermediate (Intermediate) to High (Low).] Seol Jihu finished by taking the last pill, the Divine Elixir of Luck. And so [Your Status Window][3. Physical Level]Strength: EXEndurance: PinnacleAgility: PinnacleStamina: EXMana: EXLuck: High (Low)Remaining Ability Points: 2 As of this moment, Seol Jihus physical level far surpassed what Black Seol Jihu had managed to achieve in his final days. Only Agility and Endurance were at the same level. In terms of points, the difference was equivalent to 59 Ability Points. You. Little Chick dropped its tiny lower beak. What? Seol Jihu smiled while glancing to the side. What do you think? When he asked suggestively, Little Chick lowered its head and stared at Seol Jihu with a serious face. It then muttered quietly. Just based on the energy youre giving off itll be fine even if I unlock the fifth no, the sixth stage. Just based on my energy, huh. Seol Jihu gave a bland smile. He had steeled his resolve for what was to come. He used up a little bit of time to use his Ability Points and to consume the Divine Elixirs. Now, it was time to go. Alright, you ready? Seol Jihu kicked off the ground. [Eh? Are you sure? I thought we were going to fly.] Its fine. Seol Jihu could hear Flones voice behind him, but he shook his head. I think it will be faster if I run. He knew the state of his body better than anyone else. He could feel his muscles brimming with tremendous strength that seemed ready to burst out and soar to the sky like an ascending dragon. He could feel that his skin and organs had gotten more elastic as if his cells had scrupulously gotten together to form tighter bonds. His body had gotten extremely light, so much so that he believed he could fly, and endless vitality surged from his body that made him feel like he could fight forever. And then there was mana. Seol Jihu examined the change in his body the moment his mana rose to the EX rank and couldnt help but gasp inwardly. His mana, which had always flowed through the circuit around his dantian and heart, shattered its path. After getting rid of the circuit on its own, it made Seol Jihus entire body its home. Setting aside the exponential increase in the density and amount, the feeling of becoming one with mana made Seol Jihu feel an inexplicable high. Wondering just how powerful he had gotten, Seol Jihu roused his mana slightly and increased his speed. The result was immediate. Swooooosh! Uwuuuuh! Little Chick screamed in surprise as a sudden gust of wind struck its face. [W-Wait for me!] And Flone hurriedly flew after Seol Jihu from a distance. I might really be able to escape! A sharp glint flashed in Seol Jihus eyes. After making Flone return to his pendant, he put more strength into his legs. Soon, a storm scattering sharp blades of wind began to cross the land. At last, the curtains rose to a great escape. * After about ten minutes, Seol Jihu caught sight of a wave that looked like black wastewater. It was obviously the Parasites. There was still some distance between them. Seol Jihu expected to run into them within an hour or two, but they arrived much quicker than he anticipated. Should I break through? Or should I ignore them and take a roundabout way? Of course, he had increased his Strength stat to EX rank for the purpose of directly breaking through the enemy, but that was with the Army Commanders in mind. Although Seol Jihu had gotten incomparably stronger than before, at least two Army Commanders were still transcendents above Seol Jihu. If the other four released their divinity and fought seriously, Seol Jihu had no way to stand against them. Moreover, he had to be wary of the Parasite Queen making an appearance. There was no way to tell who he would be facing. Even though he was brimming with energy from having consumed the Divine Elixirs, he had to conserve his strength as much as possible for the upcoming battles. It was then. Just as Seol Jihu decided to take a detour, another swarm of Parasites appeared from the left. No, it wasnt just the left. A faint fog was quickly moving toward him from all directions. Not just from the ground, but also the sky. In truth, Seol Jihu didnt think it would be particularly difficult to throw these pursuers off. But after running for a little longer, he was forced to change his mind. It was because he saw larger layers of Parasites placed behind the first wave. Seol Jihu had been surrounded before he realized. This. Setting aside the countless number of enemies besieging him, Seol Jihu felt something was off. The enemy soldiers were moving in perfect order following his path of travel. It was like he was looking at a well-trained army moving under the orders of an experienced general. To be able to command such a large army meant a high-ranked being was present at the scene. An Army Commander, for example. Seol Jihus conjecture was quickly proven to be correct. Soon, he saw the enemy commander that was leading his army and blocking his path. The being, protected by an entourage of twenty Death Knights, was none other than the Parasites Second Army Commander, Unsightly Humility. Its been a while. As Seol Jihu slowly came to a stop, Unsightly Humility greeted him. This must be our first face-to-face meeting since the valley war. I dont believe we ran into each other at the Tigol Fortress War. When Seol Jihu didnt respond, Unsightly Humility let out an awkward chuckle. Fufufu, are you surprised that I arrived so quickly? Are you wondering why I am here when I should be at the Hiral Mountain Range? Seol Jihu still didnt say anything. Unsightly Humility shrugged while staring intently. You seem a little mad. Well, dont feel too bad. Weve given up on a lot of things for this plan. Given up? Seol Jihu finally reacted. My, it seems you havent realized yet. Unsightly Humility murmured as if he was looking at a pitiful creature. Well, Im sure it doesnt matter. Anyway, I heard that you were a hero. Seol Jihu furrowed his brows at the seemingly random comment. Its a simple story, really. We dug a trap to kill the elusive hero who hinders our queens plan every time. Unsightly Humility spread his arms out. In other words, everything, starting from the invasion of Nur, has been a show. It was all a ploy to bait you into our territory. Seol Jihus eyes widened. You might find it hard to believe, but it is absolutely the truth. Seol Jihu wasnt a fool. In fact, he was rather quick-witted when it came to things like this and instantly realized that Unsightly Humility was telling the truth. You will come to find out soon that the entirety of the Parasite army is rushing to your location. Unsightly Humility continued while cackling. You can be proud. As of this moment, the Queen, the Army Commanders, and even the lowest of the low lifeforms will spare no cost to kill you. Seol Jihu was only dazed for a moment. Soon, laughter escaped his mouth. He chuckled as if he found the whole thing ridiculous, then shook his head and spoke. Thanks. Hmm? This failed operation has been weighing on my mind, you see. But if youre telling the truth, doesnt that mean my comrades can safely escape? Hmm I suppose so. The other Army Commanders are chasing after them, but theyre only pretending so that theyd distance themselves from you. Unsightly Humility nodded his head without denying it. They should be able to return alive. As long as they dont do anything stupid, like purposely picking a fight with an Army Commander or coming back to help you. Thats why I said thank you. I can fight at peace, knowing that. Seol Jihu slicked up the hair covering his forehead and stretched his arms. Plus. With a refreshed look, he rested his spear on his shoulder and scanned the surroundings with a grin. Wouldnt you guys be taking a huge blow if even I escape alive? Hoh. Unsightly Humility exclaimed quietly. The increased chance of Seol Jihus comrades returning alive naturally meant there was a greater chance that Seol Jihu would die. He must know this, yet his expression didnt change in the slightest. In fact, he spoke with a face full of confidence and hubris. I applaud your heroism, but Clack, clack, clack! Unsightly Humility clattered his teeth and unsheathed his longsword at his opponent. Do you think it will be that easy? Seol Jihu smirked. Unsightly Humility tightened his grip on the longsword. Since Seol Jihu was so confident, it was only natural to want to confirm it. [Charge!] Unsightly Humility gave the command, and his army began to march forward. At the same time, the innermost group of parasites surrounding Seol Jihu rushed in from all sides. It was like watching a swarm of ants flocking to an ant hole. Seol Jihus expression instantly turned serious. Pzzt! Electricity crackled from the spear resting on his shoulder, and a powerful lightning energy formed around his body. Hm? It was around this time that Unsightly Humility felt that something was off. Perhaps it was a sense of dj vu. As Seol Jihus hair shot up, an intense vibration rippled out around him. The grains of sand on the ground flew up one by one as if they were attracted by something. Moreover, powerful monstrous energy emanated out. It far surpassed that of Unsightly Humility, who had received a divinity. As the King of Death Knights did a double-take, the surroundings had gotten eerily quiet. Seol Jihus boundless mana had shrouded the land, turning it into a strange space where sound could not be heard. In the next instant, Seol Jihu raised his spear and slammed it into the ground. Although no sound was heard, a shockwave of unprecedented power swept past Unsightly Humilitys body. Then, a spherical orb radiating a light brighter than the sun shot up through the ground. Amidst an intense, blinding pool of light, formless undulations instantly swept past Unsightly Humility, spreading out everywhere. The terrifying mana made even space sink in on itself. The orb got bigger with each pulsation it underwent. After the short heralding phenomenon, the orb buzzed like a beast trapped in a snare and turned bumpy. Its surface then cracked open, a golden yellow radiating out KWANG! And it instantaneously caused a huge explosion. Tremendous energy like an exploding supernova burst out. The rings of electricity swirling around the orb shot out and cut down every flying species that was rushing in. The burst of energy also spread out far and wide on the ground. Thunderbolts brimming with lightning discharge swam through the ground like dolphins, pulverizing the enemies that were charging in. Going past the first layer of encirclement to the second, third, and then the fourth the grand show of destruction made both Unsightly Humility and his spectral horse step back. Soon, the exploding light turned into a pillar of light within the mushroom cloud caused by the explosion before subsiding gradually and announcing its extinction. Guoooooo An acrid smoke flowed through the area. Unsightly Humility became speechless as he looked around his surroundings after the explosion. Not a single soldier that charged forward was left standing. Even the soldiers that were standing by were forced down en masse. All that remained were piles of ashes. The troops that he had brought to the Hiral Mountain Range to keep the Federation in check had all been wiped out in an instant. Just what Unsightly Humility stammered before coming to an abrupt stop. Seol Jihu pulled out his spear from the ground and raised his head. When the eyes that were looking straight at him glinted with a crimson light, Unsightly Humility realized that this was only the beginning. That the previous show was only a trailer. With eyes gleaming with a blood-red light, Seol Jihu opened his mouth. Level 7 Star Seeker, Awakening Skill Berserk. HUUAAAAAAAAA! A roar of a beast shook the heavens and earth. In the next moment, Seol Jihu kicked off the ground, rushing toward Unsightly Humility, and struck down his spear. Unsightly Humility hurriedly swung his longsword in shock. The spear and sword clashed. Chapter 429. Supernova (3) Clang! A metallic sound rang out. Keuk! And a breathy gasp escaped Unsightly Humilitys mouth. The amount of force exerted by the spear far exceeded his imagination. Heroic Spirit pulling out a mountain with strength and covering the world with aura. Unsightly Humility had never been subject to such enormous force, not only when he was alive, but even after he became the King of Death Knights. His joints that were strengthened when he first became an undead began to creak, and even his soul began to throb. Keuuuu! He managed to block the blow, but that was all. The weight continued to crush down on him even as he tried to push the spear away with all his might. Then, all of a sudden, the pressure eased Whoosh! And an alarmingly powerful force cut through the air and rushed toward his left. Unsightly Humility quickly raised his divinity and twisted his body. Clang! !? A metallic sound echoed once again, and Unsightly Humilitys upper body quickly bent to the right. In addition to his divinity, the Army Commander tried to counteract the enemys attack by adding rotational force to his arm. Still, his longsword stopped in the air as if it had run into a mountain, and his body was pushed back. Even his horses legs were bent as it struggled to hold out against the blow. Am I Dreaming? Unsightly Humility muttered to himself. He, who was granted the position of the Second Army Commander in recognition of his close-ranged combat skills, was losing. And it wasnt like he let his guard down. He was careful to encircle the enemy first, cutting off his routes of withdrawal, then attacked with all his might from the start, even utilizing his divinity. Furthermore, the corrupted soil which they stood on, belonged to the Queen. It continuously energized those under her command and took vitality away from her enemies. Despite such advantages, however, he had just lost in a battle of pure strength. Clang! Before he could do anything, the spear once again descended toward him at the speed of light. Unsightly Humility moved his arms instinctively, but his longsword slipped from his grasp and swirled in the air. He managed to block the strike twice, but the third time he couldnt hold out any longer. As unbelievable as it was, he wasnt even given time to think. Kwang, kwang, kwang! Craaaack! A dozen invisible spears pierced through his body, crushing his black armor and breaking his bones. Unsightly Humility fell from his saddle and rolled on the ground. [Hrrrrnnnnng!] The spectral horse, sensing his master was in danger, quickly lifted its front feet. The first thing Unsightly Humility saw when he came to his senses was his horse falling to the ground with a white spear stuck in its throat. And then. Spark! When the eyes of the two men met, large streams of electricity gushed out of Seol Jihus body. He rushed toward Unsightly Humility, like a savage beast chasing its prey. This is. As the pair of crimson eyes approached him at an incredible speed, the Army Commander concludedIt cant be helped. He had not expected to release his divinity so early, and against only one person. But he had to because otherwise, he would perish even before he had a chance to use his divinity. Compared to Vulgar Chastity, his reaction was quick and decisive. Boom! But just before Unsightly Humility released his divinity, he heard the sound of air exploding and stopped. Seol Jihu, who had been rushing at him until just a few seconds ago, was gone. He felt as if he had been haunted by an illusion. Unsightly Humility looked around quickly and saw Seol Jihu standing far away with a look of regret. With his body turned halfway around, Seol Jihu seemed to have stopped while running away from the scene. Unsightly Humility felt a chill run down his spine. If he had released his divinity without stopping, Seol Jihu would have fled as quickly as possible. All would have been well if he caught Seol Jihu, but what if he couldnt and ran out of time? He would have entered a groggy state and become a dog chasing after a butterfly. This man. He finally realized that the reason Seol Jihu came at him with all his might from the beginning was to induce him to release his divinity. Unsightly Humility clenched his teeth. He would not be so anxious, had his opponent rushed in without tactics. There were millions of ways to deal with an opponent eager to show off his strength. But Seol Jihu was rational at the same time as he was wild. Nicely put, he was smart. Badly put, he was deceitful. His attack on his enemies weaknesses was so precise that it called for applause. Of course, from the standpoint of the target, he was a despicable man who deserved to be torn into a million pieces. I cant. This position. Unsightly Humility thought he was ready, but it turned out he wasnt. He quickly analyzed the situation and gave the order to charge. Half of his army that was still alive began to rush toward Seol Jihu like a moth flying to the fire. Unsightly Humility turned around and fled the scene. He knew his soldiers didnt stand a chance against his opponent. Their only purpose was to buy time for his escape. In short, it was a crushing defeat on his part. While running away, Unsightly Humility glanced behind his shoulder. The Spear of Purity was dancing. One movement of the arm killed a dozen parasites. Streams of sword qi gushing out from the white spearhead devoured the surging darkness. Single-handedly overpowering a thousand enemies, Seol Jihus skills were indeed unparalleled in the world. In a way, the brutal massacre was aesthetically pleasing to the eyes. The First Army Commander was right. Unsightly Humility thought as he increased the distance between himself and his enemy. He admitted now, even the Army Commanders could not look down on the Brightest Star. Still, he did not doubt that if the Parasites concentrated all their resources on Seol Jihu, he would not be able to escape. He might be swimming against the current, but he was still a small fish. As long as he was in the Queens territory, he couldnt possibly change the direction of the current. But, Unsightly Humility admitted that a change in the speed of the current was needed. I have to let everyone know. He had no intention of letting the fish escape the river. * The expedition team, divided into groups of three, was running in their respective directions. Philip Mullers prediction came true. Two of the seven parties received no attack from the Five Armies that arrived in Via Lactea. One of the two parties was Baek Haejus, with Kazuki and Maria serving as decoys. Whats wrong? Kazuki asked. Baek Haeju, who was running in the lead, kept looking back. Her speed slowed down until she came to a full stop. Somethings not right. Not right? No. Im not too concerned that the Five Armies arent chasing us. But Do we have time for this? Maria interrupted in a sharp tone. Hows that gonna change anything? But. We predicted from the start that the enemy might not try to chase two of the groups. Were lucky, so what? Considering your role in this mission, shouldnt you be running even harder now? Her voice sounded slightly nervous as if urging Baek Haeju to start running again. Or What? You cant possibly mean you want to go back now. Because Baek Haeju still seemed hesitant, Marias voice became sharp again. Then suddenly, a look of determination crossed Baek Haejus face. Is it possible that I If youre suggesting we take the stele and go on without you, I refuse. Maria snapped. Kazuki and I are only decoys to be thrown away. Dont you know that? Thats enough. I dont understand whats so strange, but. Kazuki spoke carefully. By going back, youre likely to put the person youre trying to help in even more danger. Not only that, but you also risk putting the entire expedition team in danger. . Im sure you know this already. What if hes already in danger? Baek Haeju, who had been quiet for a while, quickly retorted. What? Kazuki raised his eyebrows. The reason she wants to go back is that the person she wants to help is already in danger? The answer is still a no. Kazuki did have a sense of whom she might be referring to but shook his head nonetheless. I have absolutely no intention of turning back, butif a different party was in our position, then yes, they could choose to go back. . But, we cant. Kazuki continued in a determined manner. Maria and I cant take on your role because we dont have access to a Dimensional Pocket. And if you were to go back with that in your space, youll endanger not only our party but the entire humanity. Thats rightSeol Jihu had left the stele in Baek Haejus care. Seo Yuhui wrapped the stele in sacred cloth to mask most of the darkness and hid it in Baek Haejus Dimensional Pocket. This was something only she could do because the other two in her team were Level 5 and Level 6, respectively. Even if no one is chasing us right now, theres no guarantee it will stay this way. Think about what Representative said before we split up. Kazuki urged earnestly. [Miss Baek Haeju.] Baek Haeju closed her eyes. [Please.] A deep sigh escaped her mouth. Though her face was still full of worries and regrets as she glanced over her shoulder. I understand. At last, she forced herself to face forward. The strange premonition lingered in her heart, but right now, she couldnt be sure of anything. She could only hope that all her worries would be for nothing. Around the same time. Stop. Agnes, who had been running in the lead, suddenly came to a halt. She frowned while staring in one direction before quickly glancing around. Soon she found a large boulder nearby and hastened her steps toward it. Seo Yuhui and Oh Rahee followed behind and hid behind the boulder. The three lowered themselves and held their breath. Soon, a long procession linking the sky and the earth appeared from afar. It was an army of parasites and corpses. Again. Oh Rahee muttered in a stifled voice. Fortunately, they were not being chased by the Army Commanders, but this was already the third time they encountered a returning Parasite Army. It was unlikely that the soldiers deployed near the border had already come this far. These armies were probably on their way to the border when they got called back. So running into them in itself was only natural. But Seo Yuhui seemed suspicious, carefully observing the direction of the enemys movement. It was then. ! Suddenly, a flying parasite turned its head toward her. Seo Yuhui leaned back in surprise. Did it notice? She thought their eyes met. Her heart was pounding hard and fast. She began preparing a holy spell in case the Parasites began to attack them, but nothing happened. Agnes, too, was watching the parasite with a nervous face but didnt move. Am I mistaken? Seo Yuhui muttered to herself and slowly tilted her head again. And thenshe saw. She saw the flying parasite that had been looking in her direction, turn its head as if their presence did not alarm it at all. Seo Yuhui furrowed her brow. This time, she wasnt mistaken. Theyre gone. Agnes hurriedly got to her feet. For a second there, I thought we were fucked. Oh Rahee let out a sigh of relief. Looks like were doing pretty well. Are we just lucky, or. I think were lucky. Agnes replied, pushing up her glasses. One thing bothers me, though. The direction. A low voice interrupted her. Agnes glanced down quickly. Seo Yuhui was shaking a little. All the armies weve passed so far were heading in the same direction. Youre right. Agnes nodded. And theyre not sparing even a second to look for us. It looks like theyre heading somewhere in a hurry. Seo Yuhuis face turned pale. Because the direction the Parasites were going coincided with Seol Jihus partys escape route. Anyway, we should get going. I want to go back. Agnes paused while turning around and opened her eyes wide. So did Oh Rahee. A look of disbelief crossed her face. What did I just hear her say? I wont ask you to accompany me. Ill go by myself if I have to. Seo Yuhuis voice was low and clear. Only then did Agnes realize she was serious, and her eyes turned sharp. Do you realize the kind of danger your decision could put the rest of the party and us in? Aren''t the three of us decoys anyway? Seo Yuhui replied sharply. And those in danger may not be the whole team. It could just be three. What do you mean? Agnes voice waned. Shed had this bad feeling for a while now. Seo Yuhui hurried to her feet without saying anything. She wouldnt have made such a drastic decision if she wasnt sure. But what just happened convinced her that she was right. Their eyes had clearly met, but the flying parasite left without hesitation, even though an army of that size could easily have confronted the three of them. Of course, if their goal were to retrieve the stele, it would make sense for them to ignore the three, but at this point, it was simply impossible for them to know the whereabouts of the stele. Most importantly, Baek Haejus partys escape route was far from that of Seol Jihus party. Im sorry. Seo Yuhui bowed her head and apologized. Agnes and Oh Rahee remained silent. They had so much to say but saw the steely determination in Seo Yuhuis eyes. The atmosphere surrounding her was one that neither dared approach. I know Im acting selfishly. And Ill pay for my actions if I can make it back alive. But Seo Yuhui raised her head and spoke firmly. Id rather die with him than make the same mistake again. After declaring so, Seo Yuhui set out for the path that the Parasite Army had just passed. * Seol Jihu was running, paying particular attention to his surroundings. Twice. That was the number of times he encountered a new Parasite army after annihilating Unsightly Humilitys army. Of course, both were made up of only lower-ranked and mid-ranked parasites and corpses, but what was important was that such incidents had already occurred three times. That Seol Jihu was moving fast meant that the distance between him and the returning Parasite Armies was rapidly decreasing. Not even a day had passed, and there had already been so many encounters. He didnt know what to expect or how many more hed run into in the next couple of days. That wasnt his only concern. Once, he tried to avoid the Parasites but failed. They pursued him as if their lives depended on it, and a new army appeared on the road he had chosen to avoid the earlier army. This could only mean that the Parasites were coming at him from all directions, and was proof that Unsightly Humility had been telling him the truth. For example, like now. Bzzzzz! He heard the buzzing of bees on the left. Hundreds of Bugs and Cockroaches appeared on the left road. A piece of cake. He thought, but when he turned his eyes to the right, he changed his mind. Hundreds of enemies had appeared on his right. They knelt on the ground and aimed their bows at him. It was an army of Evil Phantoms, said to be able to crush even a Level 6 with a single attack. Koong, koong, koong! That wasnt all. Suddenly, thumping footsteps began to shake the earth. Seol Jihu turned his gaze to the left again and saw nine-headed monsters emerge behind the herd of Bugs and Cockroaches. It wasnt just one; there were a dozen. They were Hydras, considered one of the most advanced forms of upper-ranked Parasites. If this were all, though, he would still be confident that he could somehow escape this situation. Flone had already had an experience with the Evil Phantoms. He planned to ask her to handle the Evil Phantoms while he took care of Hydras. But when he turned his head forward, Seol Jihus mind became blank with shock. He saw the elite armies led by the Army Commanders appear in the distance. Two of the Six Armies were coming. Together with them, the Fifth and the Sixth Army Commanders appeared, as if everything wasnt already too much for him. Vulgar Chastity and Exploding Patience stopped flying as soon as they discovered Seol Jihu. The two pairs of eyes glistened with a thirst for vengeance against the humiliation they suffered in his hands at Scheherazade. Without lowering their guard, the two began to raise their energy, with some distance between them and the enemy. Do these guys not know what being moderate is? Seol Jihu flashed his fang in a smile. Not long after, a human and the Parasite army clashed violently. Chapter 430. Supernova (4) Philip Mullers party was running for their lives. There werent that many Parasites chasing after them, nor were they surrounded by the enemies. They were only facing off against one enemy. The problem was that this enemy was an Army Commander, and even worse, Twisted Kindness. Philip Muller had already used all the spells he had stored with Memorize. Chanting under his breath while running madly, Philip Muller suddenly felt a terrifying surge of energy behind him. Damn it! He didnt have the time to look back or think any further. He grabbed the item hanging by his waist and threw it in the direction of the energy. A large stone shining with a deep blue light flew across the sky. It was a Special Thunder. Flash! A chilling flash erupted, and a massive storm blasted out. Philip Muller was in no position to check whether the Special Thunder worked or not. He quickly completed and unleashed his spell. A magic circle formed above his head, and with a radiant light, the three of them vanished. It was only after the Teleportation spell completed that Philip Muller found out the Special Thunder was effective. Of course, there was no way to tell just how effective it was. Do you have any Thunders left? Philip Muller asked before chanting another spell. Marcel Ghionea shook his head as Eun Yuri lay on his back. Not only were the Special Thunders incredibly precious, but the Federation had gifted Valhalla with only ten of them. They had used one at Scheherazade, and the rest were split evenly among the seven parties. This naturally meant a party had at most two Special Thunders. Philip Muller clicked his tongue. Then, he stopped just as he was about to begin running again. It was because he saw an existence floating in the distant sky and looking down at him. Unsurprisingly, it was Twisted Kindness. Keuk! The two men grunted. They thought they managed to buy some time, but Twisted Kindness had somehow surpassed them and was waiting for their arrival. Philip Muller quickly began to chant his next spell. Marcel Ghionea also threw Eun Yuri off his back and took out his crossbow. Ow! A short yelp came out, but no one could pay attention to it. The original plan was to use Marcel Ghionea and Eun Yuri as throwaways to let Philip Muller escape by himself. But sacrifices were only possible when the situation allowed for it. Of all people! Twisted Kindness was known as the strongest Army Commander. Everyone knew she wasnt an opponent they could slip by. Twisted Kindness looked down at the two scrambling males with indifference. She looked incredibly bored. Next, she heaved out a small sigh and reached down with her hand. A spinning red magic circle popped out of her palm. Philip Muller hastened his chant in a fright, but Twisted Kindness was twice as fast when it came to completing her spell. Marcel Ghionea continued to shoot Twisted Kindness, but all of his attacks were bounced off without even making contact with her. Its about time you return to the void. What a shame too. I was expecting a little more since youre an Execu? Twisted Kindness blinked in the middle of her speech. She had definitely infused her energy into the magic circle, but the magic circle wasnt manifesting the spell. It was only spinning like a broken wheel. Just what happened? Twisted Kindness tilted her head before her eyes lit up. She spotted a female looking up at her with her left arm outstretched. Only then did Twisted Kindness feel a faint impurity mixed into her magic circle. Oho, you are Twisted Kindness recalled seeing the female earlier at Via Lactea. She was trying to prevent the humans from escaping, but this human girl had broken through her obstruction and successfully cast Teleport. In the next moment, Eun Yuri raised her right arm high. A magic circle manifested on her palm, and the three of them disappeared in an instant. It was Teleport. Hoh! Twisted Kindness couldnt hide her astonishment. To be able to cast Teleport while continuing to obstruct her spell. Twisted Kindness had never seen such an immaculate use of parallel spellcasting since the renowned Witch of Dreams that lived hundreds of years ago. Now this is quite intriguing. Twisted Kindness long tongue stealthily licked her upper lip. A hint of interest flashed on her otherwise indifferent expression. Its probably best that I kill her. We dont want a second Brightest Star appearing. She murmured to herself. Then, just as she was about to use Teleport of her own, she suddenly paused. Pardon? She asked back even though she was alone. Unsightly Humility you said? She frowned. The location is got it. I will stop my pursuit here and join up with the others. I will be a little late. I will get ready as soon as I arrive, so please tell the others to stall for time. Twisted Kindness then turned in the direction she came from and disappeared in an instant. Meanwhile Is she not coming after us? Marcel Ghionea murmured while looking around the surroundings. Who knows? Maybe she will be waiting for us up ahead. Philip Muller replied with a light cough. They had managed to gain some distance from Twisted Kindness. It was because Philip Muller completed his Teleport spell immediately after Eun Yuri used her own. They obviously couldnt lower their guard, but they could no longer feel Twisted Kindness presence. W-Wait At that moment, a faint groan rang out. Eun Yuri was sitting on the ground gasping for breath. Her face was pale with blood smeared around her mouth. Were you awake? Marcel Ghionea asked while hurriedly handing over a healing potion. Yes. I was half-awake and then woke up when I was thrown on the ground. Eun Yuri spoke in a feeble voice while tilting the bottle of transparent liquid against her lips. Was that you just now? Eun Yuri gulped down the liquid and nodded her head at Philip Mullers question. Whew! Teacher said that the power of the Dragon races magic is based on their ridiculously elaborate spellcasting technique. But, this intricacy is also their weakness. I could tell she wasnt really paying attention to her spell, so I fiddled with it a little while avoiding her eyes. In other words, Eun Yuri had interfered with Twisted Kindness magic circle. Philip Muller looked at her in a renewed light. This is a Level 4 Magician? Never mind being a Unique Ranker, it was surprising enough that a non-High Ranker could use Teleport. Philip Muller couldnt help but think that Eun Yuri would have become a Magician on the same level of fame as Seol Jihu if only she had entered Paradise a few years earlier. Philip Muller heaved out a quiet sight. Being shocked could wait. I know it must be hard, but get up. And if possible, Id like to take turns using Teleport. Right away? No, not now. Just be ready so we can use it the moment we see the enemy. Eun Yuri nodded her head and got up. Oh right. Then, she did a double-take and asked. What about Oppa? * Seol Jihu was in the middle of a fierce battle with the Parasite army. Carcasses of Bugs and Cockroaches were littered everywhere as if hed already gone on a rampage. The situation was much worse compared to when he encountered Unsightly Humility. Not only was he facing off against two armies, but the quality of the parasites had also gotten much higher. Moreover, there was a vast difference between having two Army Commanders versus one. At Scheherazade, Exploding Patience and Twisted Kindness appeared after he had beaten Vulgar Chastity to a pulp, but this time, two had appeared simultaneously. Should I use Supernova Explosion? The thought briefly crossed his mind, but he shook his head. If he used it, he would be able to wipe out at least half of the enemy forces and focus on fighting the Army Commanders, but the problem was the huge mana expenditure. He had a change of heart from having gone through multiple battles. Although his pool of mana had expanded to a vast sea, he wouldnt last if he had to use up a rivers worth every time. Moreover, he would have wasted his energy if the Army Commanders abandoned their army and fled like Unsightly Humility. Just like how he planned to take off right after making Unsightly Humility release his divinity, the enemy might employ a similar tactic. Not even a day had passed since the start of the battle. He couldnt even estimate how much longer he would have to fight at this rate. And so, he needed to be careful with allocating his resources so that he could maximize efficiency while minimizing resource consumption. Of course, it was easier said than done. But the current Seol Jihu felt like he could do it. Seol Jihu stretched out his arm while looking to the left. He opened his palm toward a group of Hydras boasting their sizes and dragged his hand to the right. It was as if he was pushing them. Then, something surprising happened. The four Hydras that were stomping toward him suddenly tilted sideways. They staggered in huge motions before collapsing in one direction. Koong, koong, koong, koong! As the four Hydras simultaneously fell, the others running behind them began to topple like dominos. Heavy thuds rang out as even more Hydras tripped on their feet and collapsed. The Hydras broke out in a clamor. As their heavy bodies mixed and mangled, a huge commotion broke out among them. Crazy. Vulgar Chastity, who was watching this scene, muttered in shock before making a venomous expression. She was burning with a thirst for revenge, but her sense of reason hadnt disappeared. Although Seol Jihu hurt her pride, it meant he was a human capable of doing so. Meaning, he wasnt an insect that could be crushed to death like all the other humans. She was done with being beaten from letting down her guard. After contemplating deeply, Vulgar Chastity soared to the sky. Burn! She stretched her wings out all the way and shouted. World! Haze rose from the ground for a moment. Soon, pillars of lava broke through the ground and soared to the sky. The pillars of fire that spurted out like fountains curled simultaneously. Spiraling in the air, they all turned toward the same point and descended at once. Seeing the masses of flames diving down, Seol Jihu stuck out the Spear of Purity. Kwaarrrrr! The fire whirls that seemed to want to engulf Seol Jihu were blocked by the spear shaft. They rolled and raged violently, trying to push the spear back. However, this only resulted in the flames getting scattered to the side. Vulgar Chastity was calm despite having her ultimate move blocked by a single spear. As if she had expected as much, she brought her army forward and prepared a new spell. Tong! Seol Jihu used Ethereal Shift, phasing through the succubi and chasing after the enemy. Then, Vulgar Chastity fanned out her purple hair as if she had been waiting for this moment. Her hair grew, long enough to touch the ground from her position in the sky. Then, it began to coil around her body as if to protect it. Within a few seconds, the hair accelerated and began to swirl fiercely like a windmill. Each strand of hair turned into a sharp wire that cut through the air. Vulgar Chastity had blocked Seol Jihu from getting near her. Meanwhile, Vulgar Chastitys mouth was continuously moving, and she was constantly flying farther back. Seol Jihus eyes narrowed. As with Unsightly Humility, he was confident in beating her in close-range combat, but the battle got more annoying as she tried to secure more distance. Of course, this was to be expected unless he was facing off against a complete idiot. Still, having enjoyed quite a bit of fun through the enemys arrogance and carelessness, Seol Jihu couldnt help but feel a little disappointed. That said, it wasnt as if he was out of options. Even if the enemy wasnt lowering her guard, he could just overpower her with overwhelming strength. Seol Jihu raised his spear. He began to cut and stab the air in a seemingly wild fashion. Those that didnt know any better would think that he had gone mad. But it was easy to tell this wasnt the case by looking at the air undulating with each movement of the spear blade. Level 7 Star Seeker, Secret Art Mutilation. Chweeeeeek! Piercing winds stormed out. Soon, a violent wind bearing a vivid golden light descended. The storm of blades cut the succubi to shreds and clashed with the gust enveloping Vulgar Chastity. A mere rush of wind was incapable of fighting a fierce storm. Vulgar Chastitys swirling hair was torn apart. Although her hair was regrowing instantly, it was being cut at a faster rate. As the continued onslaught began to blow holes through the dense defense, Seol Jihu used Ethereal Shift and rushed in. Vulgar Chastity must have finished chanting her spell as well since she stretched out her hands. At that moment, Seol Jihus eyes flashed with a bright light. Kwaaaa! In an instant, golden sword qi burst out of the speartip that was aimed at Vulgar Chastity. The flurry of sword qi pounced on her like a lion. Aaaaack! By the time the wave swept through her, Vulgar Chastity was plummeting to the ground. You wont escape this time! Seol Jihu leaped up with determination. Then, once his target was below him, he felt a strange sense of disharmony. Vulgar Chastity had been hit directly with attacks laden with anti-evil energy, and though there were wounds and burn marks here and there, she was in a better state than he anticipated. Moreover, even though she was screaming, her eyes were staring straight at him. Seol Jihu did a double-take. What if the new spell she prepared wasnt for an attack but defense? That would mean Vulgar Chastity purposely baited him, expecting him to charge in. As Seol Jihus brain sent warning signals, Vulgar Chastity rushed in. She hugged Seol Jihus back tightly, locked her fingers together, and wrapped the rest of his body with her hair. Seol Jihu struck down at her face with his elbow at the same time that an intense light burst out of Vulgar Chastitys body. Boom! The air rumbled along with a thunderous explosion. Mmm. Seol Jihu groaned quietly after landing on the ground. He felt slightly light-headed, and his sides stung a little. Although he escaped at the last second with Ethereal Shift, it seemed he failed to fully escape from the range of the attack. Keeuu! Vulgar Chastity, who had plunged to the ground, was in far more terrible shape. Her beautiful hair was sparse like it had trimmed randomly, her skin was cracked like a rice paddy suffering from drought, and her seven orifices were overflowing with blood. Ki kikikik! Despite this, Vulgar Chastity staggered up and cackled. Keuheuu! That attack would have wiped out an ordinary human in both body and soul but you She chuckled dumbfoundedly. Indeed, Seol Jihu would have been in trouble if he had taken a direct hit. Seol Jihu raised his guard to the limit despite not having received a fatal blow. He didnt expect Vulgar Chastity to go for a suicidal attack. It wasnt a stupid move by any means. The strength of the Parasites lied in their regenerative ability, and on the Nests contaminated territory, this ability only got stronger. Surely, Vulgar Chastity wouldnt have chosen a suicidal attack unless she was confident in recovering quickly. Sacrificing her hair and preparing a defensive spell must have been to minimize Seol Jihus anti-evil power as well. You monster. Are you really human? Muttering as if she was sick of him already, Vulgar Chastity widened the gap between them. What was that? You want to eat another Thunder? Seol Jihu chased after her, retorting with a snide remark, before suddenly coming to a stop. Tatatatang! Something resembling a bullet brushed past his eyes. If he hadnt stopped instinctively, he would have been blinded by the shot. Little Chick was still out of energy, but shouldnt Flone be handling the Evil Phantoms? Seol Jihu looked around in a hurry and found out where the attack had come from. [Eeeek! Get out of the way! Move!] Flone was fighting fiercely while surrounded by hundreds of banshees. The banshees were knocked out as the black smoke swirled around madly, but as expected of an army under the banner of an Army Commander, it seemed it wasnt easy to lose them. That wasnt all. He could feel a terrifying amount of energy from above Exploding Patience, who was floating in the sky. Their eyes met. Ssssp! Exploding Patience took a huge breath in, then KIAAAAAAAA! Just as her name suggested, she vomited up an explosive scream. A voice filled with power that was impossible to ignore resounded in his ears. The rotting trees and rocks around him crumbled, and even a huge crater formed on the ground. The scream didnt stop. It continued endlessly. Seol Jihu furrowed his brows. He roused his mana to resist the sound that was pressing down on his body more strongly with every passing second. He had been wondering what Exploding Patience was up to since she didnt attack with Vulgar Chastity. It seemed she was preparing for this attack the entire time. I guess Ill be treating Exploding Patience with the Special Thunder. Im sure shell shut up once it goes into her mouth. Seol Jihu murmured inwardly before escaping the pressure and looking up. It was then. Light? A scorching light suddenly flashed in front of him. What was important was that the powerful energy he felt was still there despite Exploding Patience starting her attack. In fact, it was still getting bigger exponentially. Something felt off. Seol Jihu scanned the sky in haste, his eyebrows twitching. He saw a small sun high up in the sky. No, it wasnt a sun. It was a blazing orb that was shining like one. It was only then that Seol Jihu caught sight of the thing that had escaped his eyes until now. High up in the sky, far beyond the clouds, was a tiny dot. The being that was floating proudly and preparing a large-scale spell alone was none other than Twisted Kindness. Since when? Seol Jihu frowned for the first time. He had neither sensed her arrival nor her spellcasting. He thought Exploding Patience was preparing everything. Ah. It was a double, no, a triple-layered bait. His assumption had been wrong this entire time. The Parasite army, Vulgar Chastity, Exploding Patience they had all been tools to buy time. Though Seol Jihu found out, it was already too late. A huge magic circle spanning several kilometers was formed in the sky, and complex runes that Seol Jihu couldnt even begin to make sense of were intricately weaving together. Kuuuuuuuuuuu! Without even the slightest bit of exaggeration, a mountain-sized sphere plunged down. It was as if the sun was falling. I I cant dodge this! He wouldnt be able to escape the range of the attack even if he used Ethereal Shift. It was hard to rely on the capes special ability since an attack of such magnitude would never end in a second. That crazy bitch! Should he say, as expected of Twisted Kindness? It seemed she put every variable into consideration after the loss they suffered at Scheherazade. While Seol Jihu hesitated, what looked like a small dot gradually expanded in size. Descending rapidly, it eventually became large enough to cover both Seol Jihu and the two Army Commanders. Despite a good amount of distance being left, the air boiled and his skin seethed. The mass of energy was so terrifyingly large that it seemed like it would just eat up Thousand Thunder and Hell Severing. After much thought, Seol Jihu bit his lip. This definitely wasnt the time to worry about reserving strength. And so, he risked exerting his energy and began to prepare Supernova Explosion. It was then. Hwaaaaak! Suddenly, light gathered above Seol Jihu and formed a translucent film. Chiiik, chiiiik! It burned and began to melt the moment it touched the blazing sphere, but the holy barrier magnificently managed to halt the descent of the artificial sun for a moment. That wasnt the end. ? As a large amount of holy power suddenly accumulated in the air, Twisted Kindness furrowed her brows and looked around. Whats this? Vulgar Chastity also muttered in shock while continuing to widen the gap. Wait, this power Vulgar Chastity unknowingly came to a stop and murmured in a daze. Krrrr, krrrrr!! Then, she lifted her head at the sudden rumbling of distant thunder. The sky split in half, and a brilliant ray of light shone down on the land. Level 8 Ateras Saintess.Wide Area Buff / Debuff.Requiem of Stars. A dazzling meteor shower began to fall from the sky. Chapter 431. Seo Yuhui A meteor shower fell from the sky like rain. Seol Jihus jaw dropped open. There was only one Priest in Paradise who was capable of using a holy spell of such scale. No way! Seol Jihu looked back in a hurry. It was just as he thought. He could see Seo Yuhui standing in the distance, tightly holding onto the Proof of Castitas. Jihu! Seo Yuhui was also looking at Seol Jihu, so she shouted as soon as he noticed her. Hurry! She shouted with difficulty while sweat poured out of her. Seol Jihu immediately thought, Why is Yuhui Noona here? But he moved before anything else. They had to get away from here while the barrier was holding the artificial sun back. He called Flone, used Ethereal Shift consecutively to get to Seo Yuhui, and then picked her up in his arms before madly using Ethereal Shift again and again. In the next moment Koong! The sphere shattered the barrier and crashed into the earth. The moment it made contact with the ground, the sphere shone and exploded with incandescent light. Flash! A blinding, intense cluster of light spread throughout the area in an instant. The light surpassed Seol Jihu in the blink of an eye, exponentially heating the air and setting everything ablaze. The saving grace was that Seol Jihu managed to narrowly escape from the source of the explosion while Seo Yuhui bought him time. Jihu! Amidst the glimmering world, Seo Yuhui tapped Seol Jihu. Running any further wouldnt make a difference unless it let them entirely escape the scope of the attack and its aftermath. In that case, it was better to stop and focus on defending preemptively. Once Seol Jihu stopped running, Seo Yuhui immediately chanted a spell, creating several layers of barriers around them. Soon, a terrifying heatwave raged. The air boiled, and their skin seethed. Despite being inside a barrier and the heatwave being only the aftermath of the explosion, it felt like they were in a scalding sauna. But perhaps this wasnt so bad, considering that the rocks around them were burned to ashes in mere seconds. [Whew.] Flone breathed out a sigh of relief from the pendant. [Had we gotten caught up in it eck, I dont even want to imagine it.] The world beyond the barrier was still flickering like a broken lamp, even though they had gotten out of the epicenter of the explosion. Otherwise, they would only be seeing the world burn in white light. [So theres an enemy capable of something like this.] Flone murmured in regret while staring endlessly. In truth, she had been hopeful when Seol Jihu decimated the Parasite army. Though she wasnt sure what happened, with how powerful Seol Jihu became, she felt like they could really escape. However, the might that the enemy displayed snapped her hope in half. Seol Jihu took his eyes off of his surroundings and turned to Seo Yuhui. After concentrating for a while, Seo Yuhui wiped the sweat from her forehead with the back of her hand. Then, she looked back at Seol Jihu. Thank goodness. I made it in time. Seo Yuhui smiled sweetly, but Seol Jihu stared intently without saying a word. Seo Yuhuis expression sank, clearly sensing his gaze asking, Why did you come? Something felt off. Eventually, she spoke in a faint voice. We ran into the Parasites a few times, but they were all flying in the same direction. Just because of that? We were caught once too. Seol Jihu frowned. Im sure of it. A flying Parasite looked back at us and even met my eyes. But it ignored us and flew off. Seo Yuhui continued quietly. I had a sneaking suspicion when the Parasites were all following your escape route. When they didnt bother to search the area, I was convinced. Seo Yuhuis guess wasnt wrong. When she arrived, Seol Jihu was surrounded by the Parasite army and was even fighting against three Army Commanders. But what was even more surprising was that Seol Jihu wasnt losing out in any way. Anyway, what happened? You you didnt use that cube, did you? No, I didnt. Seol Jihu shook his head. He finally understood Seo Yuhuis intention. She must have been worried that he would use the Harmonia Magic Square. Unfortunately, that wasnt what was important right now. Why did you come back? Well You cant just deviate from the plan. Youre not like this normally, Noona. Seol Jihu spoke with a stiff expression. His voice was low, but it seemed ready to boil up at any moment. It was the voice Seol Jihu had when he was furious. I know. That what I did isnt right. So, you know. Then what about you? Seol Jihu shut his mouth. I wouldnt have broken away from the party if the Parasites moved as Mister Philip Muller said. Seo Yuhui continued calmly. But you know thats not the case. I dont know the reason, but the Parasites arent aiming for the stele, but you. Thats. And you were trying to draw the enemys attention so we could escape safely. She was hitting the nail on its head with each reply. As the leader of the expedition team, its natural that I take responsibility for this operation. Seol Jihu tried to protest. By that logic, Im also to blame since I hid the stele in Scheherazade. However, Seo Yuhui replied flatly. Seol Jihu shut his eyes. But this is putting you in danger. He sighed deeply and pressed his forehead. You might die. No, dying isnt the problem. Theres a chance that you. Seol Jihu trailed off, but it was easy to guess what he was trying to say. There was no way Seo Yuhui wouldnt know what would happen to people captured by the Parasites. Are you worried about me? When Seol Jihu didnt answer, Seo Yuhui gave a coy look. You promised back then, didnt you? That youd keep me by your side and make me ramen forever. Noona, thats Yep, I want to eat your ramen, so I came to protect you. Whats wrong with that? Are you serious? Seol Jihu asked dumbfoundedly. Of course, Seo Yuhui was only joking, so she smiled bitterly. Of course, Im kidding. . To be honest, its not like the thought that this was all in my head didnt cross my mind. Still, I just couldnt run away. My brain was saying no, but my feet just wouldnt move. . Because I. Seo Yuhui closed her mouth without finishing her sentence. She then gave a sorrowful smile and lightly pinched the disappointed Seol Jihus cheeks. Anyway, it would have been a different story if I didnt know, but how can I leave my pipster behind and run, knowing the situation? Seol Jihu widened his eyes and stared at Seo Yuhui. It was then. Guoooooooo! The light that blanketed the land subsided, and their field of view broadened. Seol Jihu clenched his teeth. Should they continue fighting? Or temporarily retreat? It wasnt a hard decision. Twisted Kindness had appeared. It would be hard to end this even if they fought, and what would happen if a new Army Commander appeared in the middle was as clear as daylight. Especially Sung Shihyun. If that bastard saw Seo Yuhui was here Seol Jihu clenched his teeth and shook his head vigorously. Setting aside all else, something had come up just now that he had to take care of with urgency. The mountain-sized flaming orb that Twisted Kindness conjured up had shrunk to the size of a hill. Seol Jihu took out a piece of paper from his pocket without a moment of delay. It was one of the items that Yun Seohui was trying to use before she was beheaded the teleportation scroll. Lets get out of here for now. Seol Jihu grabbed Seo Yuhuis hand and ripped the scroll. Immediately afterward, a small light burst out, and the two of them vanished. * When the explosion subsided, nothing was left in the area. Only a gigantic pit spanning several kilometers remained like a sinkhole. So we missed them, huh. Twisted Kindness muttered briefly after scanning the ground below. The Star of Lusts intervention was outside of her expectation. She had drawn up her energy to the limit for the first time in a while, so it would be a lie to say she wasnt disappointed. In any case, that brat really did a number on our forces Although Twisted Kindness was the one to completely wipe out the Parasite army with her spell, she had been carefully watching the battle from the very beginning. Never mind the Bugs and Cockroaches, even the Hydras were toppled by a strange skill, and the Sixth Army Commander was almost killed as well. If she didnt intervene, both Vulgar Chastity and Exploding Patience would have perished here today. The Second Army Commander wasnt lying She didnt make any excuses this time as everyone had fought to the best of their abilities. The fact that they were pushed back despite this meant that the enemy was a powerhouse that could effortlessly suppress an Army Commander or two. A star that evolves the more it is irritated. Is that why he got stronger than the time we fought in Scheherazade? Are we not going to chase after them? Exploding Patience flew over and asked while Twisted Kindness was lost in thought. Didnt you see just now? Twisted Kindness replied with a slightly exhausted look. You and the Sixth Army Commander were used as baits, and I used the strongest spell in my arsenal. Despite all this, he managed to escape from here alive. The Brightest Star, a hero that was under the worlds protection, would not die easily. Then Well retreat and reorganize. R-Retreat? The hesitating Exploding Patience asked in surprise. It is the Queens order. Twisted Kindness retorted apathetically. If I fail, she said the First Army Commander would have been right. . And I agree. If we chase after him without a plan just because we have him cornered, we will only be accelerating his growth. She spoke with strength. Perhaps his growth cant be helped now that weve irritated him, but we cant go on this way. We need to use our resources more efficiently. The Parasites needed a more methodical tactic to ensure the Brightest Stars demise. * [Where are we?] Flone looked around the area. There was no way of knowing their exact location, but it was easy to tell they had not left the Empires territory. It was because the scroll that Yun Seohui had was only a short-distance teleportation scroll. It was made to be used in an emergency to escape. The silver lining was that they could not see any enemies nearby. Damn it! We have to re-route our path Little Chick popped out of Seol Jihus pocket and turned its head left and right. Flone stared at Little Chick intently before yelling in anger. [Hey, arent you being too harsh?] What? [Seol and I are fighting with all our might, yet youre!] Hmph, stupid brat, did you forget I used up my energy going back and forth around the hideout from Via Lactea? Little Chick raised its voice as well. Do you think Im sitting here because I want to? What do you want me to do when I need to recover my energy? Its not like I even have time to absorb nutrients. [But! Okay, fine. Then when can you transform again?] Transforming for a moment wont do anything. I need to gather more energy if I want to maintain my phoenix form for even an hour. As Flones voice subsided a bit, Little Chick retorted curtly and smacked its lips. Dont be impatient. This battle is going to be a long one. We need to look at things long-term rather than giving our all in one fight. [.] Not choosing to push ourselves just now was the right choice. Maybe Im too result-oriented, but hey, our reinforcement came at the perfect time. Little Chick then muttered, Why she came is a different matter though. Flone turned her head. Seo Yuhui was standing in front of Seol Jihu, busily checking for any injuries. Amazing. Against such a huge army, youre barely hurt But just to be safe . Can you raise your arm for a bit, Jihu? Let me see your side. It was then. Seol Jihu, who was sitting like a stone statue, suddenly shook his arm irritably. Seo Yuhui paused in a startle. She looked a little shocked. Jihu. For some reason, Seol Jihu was flushed red from his neck, all the way up to his face. Are you still mad? Seol Jihu quietly glared at Seo Yuhui. He dropped his head and nibbled on his lower lip before looking up at the sky and letting out a deep sigh. He repeated this a couple of times before finally looking straight at Seo Yuhui. Noona. Then, he asked nervously. Who are you? Hmm? Dont pretend like you dont know what Im talking about. Who are you? W-What do you mean all of a sudden? Pipster. Seol Jihu spoke with strength. You said so back then. How I can imagine of leaving behind my pipster and escape. Seo Yuhui blinked. How do you know that word? Huh? Pipster. Thats something only my family knows. Its a nickname Ive had ever since I was young. Seo Yuhui froze. Her eyes widened, and she covered her mouth in a fluster. Seol Jihu did not miss Seo Yuhuis reaction, which clearly showed she had a slip of the tongue. Seol Jihu became convinced. Are you my father? Or mother? . Are you Hyung? Or Jinhee? . Or are you Seonhwa? Or Seunghae? N-No. Then, who? Seol Jihu gritted his teeth. I, I heard it. Pressured by his spirit, Seo Yuhui blurted out. You heard it? Y-Yeah, I heard it a long time ago. It sounded cute, so I remembered it I must have said it unknowingly because I kept saying it in my head Seol Jihus eyes narrowed. Seo Yuhuis explanation didnt make any sense. Even if she was telling the truth, just who could she have heard it from? Dont lie. Im not! That nickname is something only my family knows. Does that mean a member of my family is an Earthling, and Noona is acquainted with that person? Thats. Seol Jihu closed his mouth tightly and glared at Seo Yuhui. He had no intention of moving before she told him the truth. After biting her poor lower lip for a while, Seo Yuhui eventually gave in. Jihu. Say it. Listen to me, please. Im listening, so say it. Okay, Ill tell you. So, please. Seo Yuhui continued. This isnt something I can explain quickly. It wont end in ten or even twenty minutes. Its not something I can explain in our current situation. Our lives are more important, right? . Ill swear on Luxuria-nims name. Ill answer any question you have once we make it home alive. . So please, lets focus on escaping for now, okay? With the four of us working together, making it out of here alive shouldnt be impossible. Seo Yuhui pleaded earnestly and desperately. She wasnt wrong either. Now certainly wasnt the time to kick back and have a discussion with the Parasites capable of appearing at any moment. Haa. Seol Jihu, who was glaring fiercely, sighed for the umpteenth time and spoke. Status window. ? Let me at least see your status window. You can show it to me if you allow it, right? You want to see my status window? Seol Jihu nodded heavily. Ill also swear on Gula-nims name. Just show me your status window. Then I wont say anything else and focus only on escaping. Seo Yuhui looked conflicted. Is this not allowed either? When there was no reply even after a while Noona! Seol Jihu shouted impatiently and activated his Innate Ability in anger. In that instant, for some reason Was it because his mana rose to EX-rank? Or was it because Seo Yuhui allowed it? The Future-Gauging Nine Eyes no longer saw Seo Yuhui as colorless. Her status window popped up, and several colors burst out of her body. At the same time Flash! A screen unfolded in front of him. Chapter 432. Past, Present, and Future (1) Chwaaaa Rain poured down like a waterfall from the sky that day. Ehew. Why is it suddenly raining? I guess thats just my luck. Looking up at the sky full of dark clouds, a Priest complained before glancing back. About 200 meters away, she saw a young man soaked in the rain. Though she couldnt make out his expression, she knew he was watching them. That guy, hes still following us. . Hasnt it been like four hours? The city is in the opposite direction. The Priest murmured before glancing to the side. Baek Haeju was walking angrily while keeping the hood of her raincoat pulled down to hide most of her face. The Priest could hear her huffing in anger. It was rare for Baek Haeju to show so much emotion as she had always maintained a cold and detached attitude in front of others. But seriously, whats the matter? You, helping a person in need? Wasnt your motto, live alone, die alone? Baek Haeju did not reply. Her steps quickened as if to indicate she didnt want to talk about it. Sensing Baek Haejus anger, Seo Yuhui glanced at her fellow Priest and signaled her to stop. However, the Priest was persistent. I mean, am I wrong? Ive been suspicious since you first agreed to do it, even going as far as to delay other missions. Yes, the reward was pretty good, but everyone knows that money isnt something you care about. And its not like youre particularly fond of Sinyoung either. . I thought youd refuse for sure, but with one look at the list of rescuees, you changed your mind. As if that wasnt weird enough, the important members were all rescued, yet you searched all over that villa for a slave whose only use was to be a meat shield. Even Sinyoung thought he was dead and abandoned him. The Priest was convinced there was unfinished business between Baek Haeju and that man. Most importantly, after all the trouble you went through to rescue him, why did you get so angry? Yuhui Unni, you saw Miss Baek Haeju grab that man by the collar, right? That really scared me. Baek Haeju stopped and turned her head to the priest. When the Priest saw the icy look on Baek Haejus face a look as though she would murder her with the spear in her hand if she said one more word she quickly raised both of her hands as if in surrender to the enemy. Okay, okay. Ill shut up now. Baek Haeju glared at her for a few more seconds before resuming her walk. She didnt even glance in the direction of the man standing awkwardly in the distance. The Priest shrugged her shoulders and followed her. Hours passed, and night fell. The rain was lighter now but still falling steadily. After Seo Yuhui kicked out the Priest, who was protesting about sleeping separately, the tent fell silent. Only the sound of someone turning and coughing was heard from time to time. Seo Yuhui turned her head and glanced behind her. She had never seen Baek Haeju so restless. The fact was that Seo Yuhui felt suspicious about the same things the Priest had pointed out earlier. She didnt know the whole story, but she could tell that Baek Haeju was upset. How did he find out? Seo Yuhui asked carefully and then waited patiently without prying as the Priest did. I made a mistake. After a long silence, Baek Haeju let out a soft grunt. I dont understand why he entered Paradise in the first place. And Im worried that someone might have found out about me. In Paradise, everything about the Earthling named Baek Haeju was fake, even her name and appearance. In her low-level days, she was lucky enough to have found the treasures of a notorious phantom thief who made an excellent reputation for himself in the Empire of the past. She discovered these treasures in a nest inhabited by a giant monster, and the phantom thief had turned out to be a dragon that had been interested in human culture. Among the treasures was an artifact that granted its user the ability to change their appearance, and Baek Haeju decided to use it as she left the dragons nest. She had no choice. The organization Baek Haeju belonged to at the time had many enemies because of its allegations of tampering in the Neutral Zones and other miscellaneous incidents. And during this expedition, they had all died, leaving Baek Haeju on her own. She realized that if she went back alone, her fate would be far from ideal. It seemed right for her to deceive the world into thinking that she died here with her comrades and start a new life with a new identity. That way, she could secure safety in both Paradise and on Earth. And so, that day, a new Earthling named Baek Haeju was born. She couldnt even dream of joining an organization that required her to reveal her status window even just a tiny bit, but that was okay. Despite working alone without being part of any organization, Baek Haeju quickly became stronger with the help of the treasures she found in the dragons nest. She began to make a name for herself and forged her past as an Earthling who entered Paradise in the early days that most people knew nothing about. Of course, she couldnt have done all that on her own. The person Baek Haeju chose to get help from was Seo Yuhui. Seo Yuhui helped Baek Haeju create a new identity in return for receiving help from her. That was the beginning of their relationship. I asked him a few questions but he wouldnt answer them straight so before I knew it, I. Seo Yuhui couldnt help but smile as she listened. For a person as cold and rational as Baek Haeju to have made a mistake in a fit of anger. As much as she found it hard to believe, she couldnt help but wonder about their relationship. Its still raining. But instead of prying, she changed the subject. It didnt look like he had a raincoat and hes in bad shape. It might be dangerous to leave him alone. I dont care if its dangerous or not. Baek Haejus voice was cold. Come on. Seo Yuhui held back the urge to ask her why she helped him in the first place if she was going to ignore him afterward. Instead, she persuaded in a soft voice. Its not good to let him keep following us. Were getting closer to the Parasite territory. Youve saved his life once. I think its right to send him back now. Baek Haeju remained silent. Only a small sigh filled the tent. Seo Yuhui waited for a long time before slowly raising herself. She stuffed a bunch of camping gear, a sleeping bag, water, and some food into a bag. She wasnt sure about the exact circumstances, but Baek Haeju didnt seem to want to talk to that man even though she cared about him. So, she thought shed step up to help Baek Haeju. Baek Haeju was obviously shaken, which could negatively impact the expedition that was about to unfold. Of course, Seo Yuhui was more than willing to quit if Baek Haeju showed any signs of disapproval, but her comrade remained silent until after she left the tent. The man who followed them was sitting under a big tree to avoid the rain. But he was still soaked from head to toe, unable to avoid the rain falling through the space between leaves. That, combined with the gloomy look on his face, made him look shabby and weak. The young man raised his head. Seeing Seo Yuhui approach, he hurriedly got to his feet. Are you feeling alright? Y-Y-yes. Thanks to you. He nodded his head with a nervous look and asked. Um, about Seonhwa Shh. Seo Yuhui quickly put a finger to her lips. You shouldnt mention her name here. Its for her sake. The young man blinked his eyes once, then did a double-take. From that, she could see that he was not a complete newbie but was familiar with Paradises culture. I dont know what kind of relationship you have with her, but I think its best if you leave. Is there any way I can talk to her? Ten minutes, no, just five minutes is fine. I was so confused when I first got out of the villa. I just want to see her! The man begged, but Seo Yuhui shook her head. She says she doesnt want to see you, and theres nothing I can do about it. Please. More importantly, Miss Haeju and I have to enter the Parasite territory soon. Seo Yuhui continued calmly. I cant tell you the details, but our mission is dangerous and urgent. We cant guarantee your safety if you keep following us. Not only that, but your presence could also put the entire expedition, including Miss Haeju, at risk. In other words, she asked him to leave so that Baek Haeju, the central figure of the expedition, could concentrate entirely on the mission without being disturbed. P-Parasite territory? The young man looked shocked. But why is Seon I mean, Haeju on such a dangerous mission? She cant even kill a bug. Baek Haeju cant even kill a bug? No, that statement was most certainly false. Laughing inwardly, Seo Yuhui spoke again. I dont know how she is on Earth, but in Paradise, Miss Baek Haeju is one of the best. Of all the Earthlings, only a few can be her match. The young mans eyes widened in surprise and disbelief. Other members are upset to see Miss Baek Haeju so distraught. Of course, I have no doubt shell do just as well as always once she regains her composure. . I understand youre worried about her. But dont you see shes also worried about you? Her voice was kind but firm. So that Haeju wont worry. The young man lowered his head and fidgeted. Because he seemed like a sensible man, Seo Yuhui thought she had given him enough explanation and handed him the bag she had brought over. Take this and sleep here for today. Without thinking, he received the bag. Having tasted such kindness for the first time in a long time, he wrapped his arms around the bag as if it were a treasure. Thank you. After a moment of silence, the young man bowed his head. Seo Yuhui bowed in return and turned to leave. It was then. Um. A hesitant voice caused her to stop in her tracks. Please take care of my Haeju. Seo Yuhui blinked. Though she had just told him how strong Baek Haeju was, he still sounded worried. My Haeju. His voice was filled with such affection and regret that even Seo Yuhuis heart ached for a moment. Seo Yuhui turned around. Whatever the reason, she couldnt think ill of this man standing in front of her. She asked in a whisper. Whats your name? Huh? Your name. You dont have to tell me if you dont want to. Ah. He scratched his head. Its Seol. Seol? Seo Yuhui tilted her head. The young man averted his eyes in slight embarrassment. Seol? She thought Baek Seol sounded too much like a girls name, which meant he wasnt Baek Haejus brother. Perhaps he was her ex? Seo Yuhui muttered inwardly before breaking into a smile and heading back to her tent. She told Baek Haeju, who was pretending to be asleep, that everything worked out well and that he would leave tomorrow morning before sliding into her sleeping bag. Right before she fell asleep. Im sorry. And thank you. She heard a whisper from the other side of the tent. This was the first time she heard an apology and an expression of gratitude from Baek Haeju. Seo Yuhui closed her eyes with a smile. The next morning, she woke up at the crack of dawn and saw that the tent near the big tree had disappeared, and so had Seol. The rain had stopped in the meantime. Seo Yuhui glanced around and saw a figure in the distance, trudging down the mountain slope. Even though she confirmed he was leaving, instead of turning around. . She stared at Seol until the morning mist swallowed him whole. Whats wrong with me? It was strange now that she thought about it. Ever since she became an Executor, Seo Yuhui had suffered from constant lust and avoided contact with others. But yesterday, she voluntarily chose to talk to a man she had never met before. That wasnt all. She recalled that whenever she looked at Seol, she felt the lustful desire that tormented her recede. Instead, an aching longing and a surge of pity filled her heart. Like a tsunami, these newly discovered emotions quickly sunk her desire. She felt as if she had reunited with a child she had met a long time ago. Strange. Seo Yuhui sighed with a slight tilt of her head. For some reason, she felt it was a shame that he left. Just like that, Seo Yuhui and Seol Jihus first meeting came to an end. * The expedition failed to bear fruit, but its members all returned safely. They had a strange encounter in the middle, but that was the only unusual thing about the trip. After returning, Seo Yuhui became busier than ever before. The Parasites seemed to be planning something, as strange events began taking place throughout Paradise. Seo Yuhui came back to Paradise even after retiring because she heard that Sung Shihyun had gone missing. She wasnt worried about Sung Shihyun. Rather, she worried about what he might do to others. Thus she undertook an expedition in search of Sung Shihyun, but he was nowhere to be found. Sung Shihyun? I dont know. He just left one day without a word. She visited Sinyoung for clues, but Yun Seohui had nothing new to offer her. I dont think we did anything wrong to him. Of course, some people disliked him, but you know what his personality is like. Seo Yuhui obviously knew about Sung Shihyuns personality and could not defend him in that area. We did everything we could for him. Its a shame, but its okay. I found something better. Yun Seohui smirked. Just thinking about it now makes me want to laugh. He came barging into my office in the middle of the night, and do you know what he said? He said he wants to get stronger and will do anything if he can stop being a meat shield. That guy, hes really something. Who are you talking about? One of our employees. I thought he was just a nobody, but it turns out I underestimated him. I liked his determination. Guess I wont be bored for a while. Seo Yuhui got up without a word. She had enough to deal with as it was and didnt have time for pointless chit-chat. Time flew by. After her return, Seo Yuhui did her best to save Paradise, but everything seemed to worsen by the day. Humanity was still indifferent to the Federation and its problems and eagerly competed among themselves for power. Paradise was steadily heading toward destruction. One consolation was that, despite these circumstances, Earthlings who truly valued Paradise and were skilled at the same time began to appear one after the other. Then one day, it happened. Sung Shihyun, who had been missing, suddenly reappeared in Paradise. The next day, Roe Scheherazade committed suicide after using the Royal Oath, and the stele inside Gorad Boga disappeared. Sung Shihyun was the one who stole it. Only then did Seo Yuhui realize Sung Shihyun had betrayed humanity and was deeply shocked. Worried that the Parasite Queen might revive, Baek Haeju began preparing for an expedition to retrieve the stele, and Seo Yuhui joined in. There was a good chance that they would die in the course of their mission. Surprisingly, however, the expedition team was able to retrieve the stele without much difficulty at all. She later learned that an unknown Earthling had persuaded the Federation to attack the Parasites, to divert their attention from the expedition team while they carried out their mission. She also heard an unbelievable rumor that a man called Spear Demon had killed Abhorrent Charity. That damned pipster. just how did he find out? Baek Haeju sighed, rubbing her forehead as if she knew who the man from the rumor was. Seo Yuhui tilted her head questioningly. Pipster? Its a nickname. What a cute nickname! He was as cute as a rabbit when he was little. But not anymore. Baek Haeju gritted her teeth, but Seo Yuhui couldnt help but smile. Pipster, rabbit. For some reason, she liked how these words sounded and repeated them silently inside her head. In any case, although they had successfully retrieved the stele, it was still early for them to be relieved. They had to find it a new hiding place. However, the Parasites did not give them enough time to do so. It wasnt like they let their guard down. The attack was just too sudden. The Parasites resorted to a surprise attack. Its army used a long-distance teleportation spell and appeared where Baek Haeju was. Their goal was to obtain the last piece of the stele. Baek Haeju and Seo Yuhui fought as hard as possible, but they were no match for the Parasites. The two, inferior to the enemy in all respects, were separated from each other while fighting. Seo Yuhui ran, but as a Priest, her stamina was limited. It didnt take long for the enemyParasites and human traitorsto catch up with her. She was going to die. No, dying would be the best-case scenario. Looking at the traitors, who were giggling among themselves as they sent her lustful glances, Seo Yuhui instinctively knew what would happen nexta humiliation of which she did not dare to speak out loud. I shouldnt have come back. Seo Yuhui closed her eyes because she no longer wanted to see the arms stretching toward her. For what did I. Despair overtook her as strangers hands pulled her hair and ripped off her clothes. Then, all of a sudden, she heard a loud explosion followed by sharp shrieks of pain. When Seo Yuhui opened her eyes again, she saw bodies lying around her horribly crushed and beaten. Then, she saw a man in black armor, bloodstained from head to toe, holding a simple spear in his hand. What just happened? Who is this man? His sudden appearance baffled Seo Yuhui when suddenly Tk! A human head fell out of the mans grasp. Seo Yuhui saw a pair of eyes widened in shock, a face contorted with pain, and a mouth gasping in horror. The head belonged to Sung Shihyun. I managed to kill Sung Shihyun. The man began to speak in a quiet voice. But I couldnt protect Haeju. Seo Yuhuis eyes widened. She should have just handed over the stupid stele but she tried to protect it until the end, and got caught up in Twisted Kindness teleportation. His face showed no expression, but his voice trembled. After a moment of silence, the man gulped and strode toward Seo Yuhui. Theres one thing Haeju asked me to do before she died. From his voice full of guilt and regret, she could feel his determination to grant Baek Haejus last wish no matter what. She asked me to protect you. She said you got caught up in this because of her. With an expressionless face, the man took off his cloak and draped it over Seo Yuhuis shoulders. Then, he put his arm around her shoulders and helped her get up. Ill protect you. Ah. Finally, Seo Yuhui came to her senses. She stared at the man with a puzzled look as he turned away from her. She realized that this man was not her enemy, but she couldnt help but feel bewildered that a man she had never seen before in her life suddenly spoke of Baek Haeju and announced that he would protect her. The man seemed to have killed Sung Shihyun after a fierce battle to save Baek Haeju. This had to mean that he was one of the strongest Earthlings out there. W-Wait. Without thinking, Seo Yuhui called the man. But then she flinched because the man, who had so far been completely expressionless, looked like he was about to cry. And. Could it be. That face reminded her of an old memory. Chapter 433. Past, Present, and Future (2) Seo Yuhui was able to safely return thanks to Seol Jihu carving out a path through the enemy ranks. However, it was at the cost of losing Baek Haeju and other trusted comrades, leaving her to be the sole survivor. She only found out the identity of the man afterward. That the name of her savior was none other than the infamous Seol Jihu. That Seol was not the name of the young man who had carried her bag several years ago, but rather his last name. And that the unremarkable young man who had once been used as a mere meat shield was the same person as the Spear Demon who defeated a Parasite Army Commander. Seol Jihu escorted Seo Yuhui to the intensive care unit at the Temple of Luxuria. When Seo Yuhui looked for him after recovering from her injuries and mental shock, Seol Jihu was nowhere to be found. He had left without saying anything as soon as he had fulfilled his promise. When she tried looking for Seol Jihu just in case What? Why are you looking for him? That guy is a madman, a total lunatic! He doesnt know what enough is. That said, his skill with the spear is amazing. I once saw him rampaging on the battlefield. Ive never seen a man more aptly described as a demon. Hes a cold-blooded man. Dont think of him as a mere Earthling. Hes very violent and cruel. The Spear Demon treats everyone around him as an enemy. There must be a reason why he wasnt chosen by the Seven Sins despite his ability. Everyone around Seo Yuhui tried to stop her. They questioned why she was trying to meet someone who had turned his back on humanity and used his allies for his goals. Despite all this, Seo Yuhui did not give in and left in search of him. She didnt understand why, either. Why was it that whenever she thought of that man, the lust that had always plagued her vanished like a lie? And why did her heart well up with indescribable emotions? She would find the answer if she met him. Seol Jihu was in the Federation. Even though the night was deep, he was training in a forest, thick with trees and shrubbery. He was swinging his spear madly as if he couldnt bear to live without doing so. Seo Yuhui stood at the top of the hill, silently watching Seol Jihu sweating profusely, as he thrust and cut with his spear. She immediately wanted to go down and talk to him, but for some reason, she strongly felt that she shouldnt approach him. The night passed, and morning arrived. Seol Jihus spear finally stopped when the rays of dawn spilled over the horizon. Seol Jihu, who had continuously moved without a second of rest until that moment, suddenly dropped his spear. He stood still like a stone statue for a long while before placing his hands on a large tree and dropping his head. And from his lowered face, silver droplets started falling. He was crying. The terrifying man called the Spear Demon was crying. He was shedding tears while repeatedly calling out Baek Haeju and Yoo Seonhwas name. At that instant, Seo Yuhui realized the source of the uncertain emotions that surrounded her. All of Luxurias attributes that she shared after being appointed as the Star of Lust were causing a huge ripple inside her. It urged her to go down quickly and comfort him. Yes, she was going to act according to her feelings. Seo Yuhui had already gotten up and was going down the hill by the time she realized this. She approached Seol Jihu, who was silently weeping and slowly stretched out her hand. Seol Jihu must have felt her presence as he turned around while wiping his eyes. It was strange. She had always rejected making contact with others, almost as if she had mysophobia. However, she felt no hesitation even as her hands wiped the tears from Seol Jihus eyes. Instead, she felt a strong sense of longing and pity. Dont cry. Seo Yuhui quietly spoke as she wiped the tears off the silently blinking Seol Jihu. Miss Baek Haeju isnt dead. Its not over yet. . Its not too late. We can save her. You and me, lets save her together. A glistening pair of eyes gazed back at her. A moment later, Seol Jihu took a few steps back. He wiped his eyes with the back of his hand and sniffled before nodding. Yes. And he spoke. Thank you. Seo Yuhui softly smiled when she saw Seol Jihus eyes regain their light. * It was the start of an odd partnership. As they began traveling together, Seo Yuhui gradually learned more about the person named Seol Jihu. She learned that he was a year older than she was, that he had a brusque personality but was surprisingly tactful, that the ramen he cooked once in a while was absolutely sensational, and so on. But what surprised her the most was just how much time he spent training. It could be said without even the slightest exaggeration that the entirety of Seol Jihus daily life was composed of training. He trained while he walked, ate, and even while he slept. Once, she had suddenly heard a resounding boom in the middle of the night, and when she had hurriedly gone out to look, an enormous boulder was in the place where Seol Jihu had been sleeping. She was shocked senseless when she saw Seol Jihu tying the boulder back up on a tree before going back to sleep under it. Why why are you doing that? Huh? Ah, Im trying to raise the rank of my Intuition skill. Still, isnt that a bit My talent isnt that good. I need to work hard so that a certain someone doesnt worry about me. Seol Jihu gave a bitter smile. Well, not that I have anyone who will worry about me anymore Seo Yuhui looked at the troubled Seol Jihu with a conflicted gaze. In the past, when she told him to go back during their first meeting, she meant it to keep Baek Haeju from worrying. However, Seol Jihu had taken her words differently. He had trained with the determination to die so that she wouldnt have to worry about him. From then until now. It went to show just how sincere Seol Jihu was about Baek Haeju. Just from this alone, she could tell that Seol Jihu wasnt a bad person. However, how Seo Yuhui saw him and how the public saw him went in two completely different directions. It wasnt that she didnt understand the reason for his rising infamy. Seol Jihu was often excessive to the extreme. He didnt care what means he used to accomplish his goals. People badmouthed him. They called him a self-centered bastard who didnt know how to cooperate with others, a greedy scoundrel blinded by contribution points, and a madman crazed with war. However, Seo Yuhui could not speak ill of Seol Jihu. Because she knew why Seol Jihu was like that. Above all, Seo Yuhui trusted her eyes. Even in reality, when it came to matters that werent related to Baek Haeju, Seol Jihu was a very normal and an honorable man. People around her always told her to be careful, but she did not need to worry. It was because Seol Jihu kept a distance by himself. She didnt know whether it was because he was considerate of her identity as the Star of Lust. But he paid careful attention to keep himself from coming into contact with her, unlike a certain someone who would always joke about groping her breasts. He also did not speak more than necessary. His blank eyes that occasionally stared into space showed her that his mind was full, always thinking about Baek Haeju. In the first place, Seol Jihu did not think of Seo Yuhui as anything more than a helper. And every time she felt this way, Seo Yuhui became a little envious of Baek Haeju. One day, Seo Yuhui, bored of his silence, threw a question at Seol Jihu. Whats pipster? Seol Jihu, who was just about to meditate after sitting cross-legged, flinched. How did you hear about that nickname? I remember Haeju saying it once. Really? Seol Jihu was delighted. Im not sure what it means either, but its a pet name that Haeju made for me. Shes called me pipster all the time A smile bloomed on his face. So he can make a face like that. He knows how to smile Seo Yuhui murmured to herself while nodding. You must truly love Miss Baek Haeju. She said while gently leaning her head on her gathered knees. Rather than love Seol Jihu smiled as he drew his head back and looked at the sky. There is something I have to say to her something that I have to apologize to her about. Seeing the lonely eyes reflecting the starlight in the night sky, Seo Yuhui subconsciously replied. I dont know what happened between you two but wont Miss Baek Haeju change her mind if she found out how hard youre trying? Seol Jihus face sank in an instant. Seo Yuhui carefully added, in case she made a mistake. I sure would have if I were her. Seol Jihu was silent for a long time. After a while, he replied with a short, I see, before closing his eyes. Seo Yuhui smiled bitterly while looking at Seol Jihu, who started meditating. She then thought to herself, Ive never seen someone who is more of an iron wall than me. * Seol Jihu was most definitely a strong person. However, he was also fragile at times as if he might shatter at any moment. Seo Yuhui could not leave Seol Jihu alone and devoted herself to caring for him while she was with him. On the other hand, she trusted and depended on him. He was a trustworthy companion and a Warrior who was stronger than anyone else. Staying next to him helped calm her body and mind. That was right. The two shared a relationship of mutual trust. It was fun. The situation in Paradise was becoming worse by the day, but Seo Yuhui ironically felt at peace. She felt an inexplicable sense of fulfillment during the times when they had each others backs and when she would lean on his back while walking forwards together, step by step. It was one of her few moments of happiness in Paradise. However, that moment did not last long. Their separation came abruptly. * Theres a place I need to go to. One day, Seol Jihu suddenly bid her farewell after meeting a Magician known as the last hope of humanity. Ill go with you. No. Its a place I must go alone. Seol Jihu shook his head. Haeju asked me to keep you safe. I cant protect you there, which means I will be breaking my promise with her. I dont mind. But I do. Seol Jihu stood quietly for a moment before speaking in a calm voice. Im worried. Huh? You said it once before. That I need to think about how not to make others worry before worrying about them. Seo Yuhui unwittingly shut her mouth. Seol Jihu fumbled for something in his pocket. In any case, its not much compared to the help youve given me all this time, but What he took out from his pocket was a brightly shining little orb. This is the divinity that I got after killing Abhorrent Charity. Why are you If I can somehow save her in the future, can I ask you to take care of Haeju on Earth? Seol Jihu continued without waiting for a reply. And even if its not because of my request Id like you to return to Earth before its too late. Seo Yuhuis heart sank. She knew for a fact that humanitys current situation was irreparably disadvantageous. In other words, he was telling her to escape. Seol Jihu handed over the divinity to her. Seo Yuhui tried to refuse, but he forcibly placed it in her grasp. Then, he retreated a few steps. I plan on fulfilling the agreement I made with Eun Yuri. Once I go, I might not be able to return No, that will most likely be the case." He refused to take Seo Yuhui because it was too dangerous. Ill leave Haeju in your care. Im sorry for repeating this, but youre the only person I can trust. He wanted her to live before she got caught up in greater danger. Also thank you for everything until now. Seol Jihu bowed. Then, he immediately disappeared after turning his body around. W-Wait! Seo Yuhui reacted a moment later, but Seol Jihu was nowhere to be found. He had really left. Her aimlessly outstretched hand grasped at the place where Seol Jihu had just been standing. But all she could grasp was air. . Cold air blew past her cheeks. Seo Yuhui stood in a daze for a long while before her expression began to break down. Ah Her eyes grew blurry. Ah Ah She had not gotten a chance to say anything. A stream of tears filled with sorrow fell down her cheeks and wet her trembling, tightly shut lips. * Seol Jihu had left. Seo Yuhui had no way of knowing what happened afterward. However, she knew that it was a failure, not a success. The Parasites invaded Tigol Fortress without reserve and, in the end, succeeded in capturing it. Unable to protect the World Tree, which was their final bastion, the Federation quickly collapsed. As soon as the Federation fell, the Parasites turned their weapons towards humanity. And humanity, which had been wrapped up in internal conflict until then, collapsed all too easily. With Eva as the start, other cities began falling, one by one. Eventually, humanity came to their senses and tried to fight back with the capital as their base, but Scheherazade was also easily captured. There was no other outcome as the bishop of the Temple of Luxuria, Roberto Servillo, defected and led the traitors to help the Parasites from the inside. In the end, the only city left standing was Nur. With Eun Yuri and Odelette Delphine as the center, humanity joined forces with the remnants of the Federation to prepare for their last stand. There was no news of Seol Jihu, but she did not want to think that he died. There were talks in the streets that he had appeared in Scheherazade. She knew he would appear on the battlefield as long as he was alive. And so, Seo Yuhui headed for Nur. Then, at last, the final war broke out. * A bleak wind blew in the area. An unpleasant stench of ash, corpses, and all sorts of disgusting odor blanketed the wasteland. One woman was desperately searching around the battlefield after the war was over. Seo Yuhui wasnt unharmed, but she did not stop her steps. She frantically scanned the area and sifted through the corpses on the battlefield. How much time went by? When the rays of the setting sun were at their strongest, Seo Yuhui suddenly felt a dark aura. It was a familiar sensation. Gula of the Seven Sins had descended on the battlefield. Seo Yuhui subconsciously turned her steps towards the place. And at last, she found Seol Jihu. No, to be more precise, it was a body that was supposed to be Seol Jihus. In front of the shimmering darkness Next to a woman with pink hair wearing light armor A lump of meat could be seen in a puddle of blood. She wouldnt have recognized him if it werent for the familiar armor and spear. . She wanted to say something, but words failed her. Instead, tears quickly filled her eyes. With trembling hands, Seo Yuhui cupped the cheek of the man with his head lowered. The skin felt cold as his body heat was gone. Not to mention any vitality, even his soul could not be sensed. No matter how many times she stroked him, Seol Jihu showed no response. Hic. The moment she confirmed it, her pent-up emotions broke loose. Tears flowed down without pause as Seo Yuhui quietly wept. In the end, things ended like this. [There is something I have to say to her something that I have to apologize to her about.] He had tried so hard. But without being able to fulfill his wish, he fought like a dog and died a dogs death. O, Gula! Seo Yuhui shouted after she cried until her tears dried out. Save him. Please Please save him Ill use a Divine Wish! [I cannot accept that wish.] Gulas voice rang out. [This child did not want to revive.] [He regretted everything and, at the end of his despair, wanted to restart.] Seo Yuhui frowned. [This can be called a coincidence.] [With just his contribution points, it would have been impossible to send back even his emotions. But, it was made possible through a Royal Oath.] [As a result, the childs wish has been granted.] [And because your wish goes against this childs will, I cannot accept it.] Seo Yuhuis gaze momentarily paused at the pink-haired woman. Seol Jihu had hoped to restart. In that case After a long pause, her eyes started shining as if she came to a decision. [What will you do?] In fact, she did not even need to speak out loud. Gula could read her mind, and Seo Yuhui had given her an answer in her heart. Offerings spilled out of the air as Seo Yuhui stretched out her arm. She even offered the holy artifact that she had held dear. The divinity that Seol Jihu had given her was also included. There was no need to keep them since everything was over. Send me back as well. Seo Yuhui spoke with a determined face. The same as this man wished for. Gula spoke after scanning through the offerings. [If its this much the level of emotions that can be transported should be higher than my childs.] [But, it wont change the fact that itll only be a fragmented emotion.] Gula asked again to confirm it with her. [Your wish will be fulfilled in the form of a fleeting dream.] [It might not be treated as a significant dream and might even be brushed aside like a single nights nightmare.] [Is that still fine?] Seo Yuhui replied without a hint of hesitation. Yes. [Good.] Gula did not keep her waiting any longer. In fact, Gula had long since known that Seo Yuhui would come to this place and make the same wish as Seol Jihu. [Come closer, Child of Luxuria.] The darkness bloomed as a blue fragment rose into the air. The world that Seo Yuhui saw began to twirl as something crashed over her like a tsunami. [I cannot wait until I meet the two of you again.] Gula laughed as she raised her voice. And so. Woong! A small noise suddenly sounded as a circular ripple was created in the void. The ripple transformed into a fragment that glowed blue before softly dropping down on top of the sleeping Seo Yuhuis forehead like a kiss. When the fragment entered her as if it was submerged in water, Seo Yuhuis face trembled. A moment later. Heuk! Seo Yuhui woke up with a gasp. Chapter 434. Past, Present, and Future (3) After waking up, Seo Yuhui blankly gazed into the air for a long time. Her mind was in too much chaos. Todays dream was different than usual. It was extremely long and realistic. She felt like shed just gotten off a shoot as a movies main lead. Eh? Seo Yuhui casually rubbed her eyes. Tears were flowing down her face. Just because of a dream? Todays dream, like most dreams, became hazy once she woke up. However, there were also parts that were firmly etched into her brain. The face of a man she had never seen before, his words, and his actions were all pulling at her heartstrings. Whenever she recalled him, the feeling of regret and affection welled up, making her tear up. After calming down, Seo Yuhui carefully organized her thoughts. Just what happened? Did she have a dream? Or did she really go back in time? Seo Yuhui pondered for a long time before concluding that this was not something to decide rashly. She was currently an Executor who retired from Paradise due to Luxurias influence being too overbearing. Going back just because of an inexplicable dream would be too hasty. That said, the emotions overflowing inside her were too intense to be the outcome of a mere dream. Seo Yuhui got up and sat down in front of her desk. She opened a notepad and picked up a pen. Lets see. Though her memory was already hazy, she began to write whatever she remembered one by one. She started with names. Seol Jihu, rabbit, pipster A chuckle escaped her lips as she jotted down the names. What am I doing in the middle of the night? She found it ridiculous, no matter how she thought about it. But no matter how small the chance was, if she actually returned to the past or had a premonition in the form of a dream, she believed the note would come in handy one day. * One month passed since then. During this time, Seo Yuhui thought about calling Yoo Seonhwa multiple times but ultimately held back. She needed more time to collect her thoughts and think about things rationally. She especially wanted to avoid causing an unwanted butterfly effect by making a rash move. If she did, there was a chance that even the small portion of the future she remembered would go astray. Furthermore, there was no guarantee that the future would pan out according to the content of the dream. And so, she planned to act with utmost caution. That was until she received a sudden phone call in the middle of April 2017. I-Is this Miss Seonhwa? Yes, its me. Miss Seonhwa? Is it really you? Yoo Seonhwa had called her. Seo Yuhui had retired from Paradise after sealing the stele in the aftermath of the Imperial Oath Expedition, and Yoo Seonhwa had never called her about it. Of course, this wasnt anything strange. In 2014, Yoo Seonhwa went off the radar in Paradise at the height of her activity after returning to Korea from studying abroad. It wasnt until ten months later in Earths time that she reappeared in Paradise. Seo Yuhui had not heard from her during that time either. Moreover, Yoo Seonhwa was an Earthling who worked alone, and the reason they exchanged phone numbers in the first place was to come together only when it was an absolute necessity. And so, other than times when she was acting as part of a team, Seo Yuhui did not know about Yoo Seonhwas whereabouts. Yes, I have something to say. A calm voice rang out. What followed afterward was not something Seo Yuhui could overlook. Did you hear? That son of a bitch went missing. Seo Yuhui doubted her ears. He disappeared from both places. Its been a while since hes gone missing. Ah. Seo Yuhui felt a little lightheaded. She would not be so worried if it were anyone else, but Sung Shihyun was a ticking time bomb that was as unpredictable as a loose cannon. There was simply no way she could not be worried. Dont worry about it for now. I will look into it myself. Seo Yuhui blinked in confusion as she thought Yoo Seonhwa was calling to ask her to investigate. Instead, can you do me a favor? A favor? Yes. Id like you to look into a newbie from March of 2017. You want information on this person? Rather than information if this person is confirmed to have entered that place, Id like you to protect him even if its just for a short time. Yoo Seonhwa sounded hesitant. And if possible, can you create an opportunity for me to approach him? Seo Yuhuis eyes widened. Please. Hes like family to me. If something goes wrong. But she quickly understood after thinking about Yoo Seonhwas circumstance. Like with most famous people, Yoo Seonhwa had many enemies. And due to the incident where she killed every participating member except one, in Stage 3 of the Banquet, many organizations had a grudge against her. If Baek Haeju, who was known to work alone, suddenly showed interest in a newbie and approached him, many people would be suspicious of their relationship and investigate the newbie. That could easily lead them to find out about Yoo Seonhwa entering Paradise. And if they managed to catch wind of Baek Haejus past being fabricated then not just Yoo Seonhwa but also her family would be put in danger. On the other hand, Seo Yuhui would have a comparatively easier time approaching the newbie. After all, it wasnt just once or twice that she helped a talented Earthling grow. Can you do this for me? Sure. It doesnt sound all that difficult. Thank you. Ill make sure to return the favor. Right, it wasnt as if Seo Yuhui didnt understand. Its just So, whats this persons name? Seo Yuhui suppressed her rising curiosity and asked. Seol Jihu. And as soon as she heard Yoo Seonhwas reply, she jumped out of her seat in shock. She almost shouted but barely managed to cover her mouth in time. W-What was that? Its Seol Jihu. Seol. Ji. Hu. Seo Yuhui turned her gaze to the notepad in her bookshelf. Anyway, while Miss Yuhui is working on helping us meet, I will investigate that bastards whereabouts, as I said before Yoo Seonhwa was saying something, but none of it entered Seo Yuhuis head. Seo Yuhui hurriedly pulled out her notepad. I hope thats fine with you. Wa-Wait. Miss Seonhwa? Im not in a good place right now for a long talk. We can talk about the details when we meet up. Yoo Seonhwas voice was grave. Seo Yuhui quickly scanned her notes and organized her thoughts. Yoo Seonhwa, who did everything by herself and was more protective of her personal information than anyone else, was taking a huge risk for someone else. This could only mean that this man was related to Yoo Seonhwa on a very personal level. Seo Yuhui had been doubtful, but with this, she confirmed that the contents of the notes were true. It wasnt a dream. But even with evidence, she couldnt help harbor doubts. Seo Yuhui asked again to be sure. "The things you said, are they coming from your heart?" * Future Vision. After returning to Paradise, Seo Yuhui fell into deep thought upon seeing her status window. Seeing an Innate Ability that wasnt there before, she was convinced that her emotions had been sent back in time, but the matter had become much more complicated than she expected. Gula, gold mark, Irregular, Sinyoung, Carpe Diem. Seol Jihu had a rather complicated status for someone who just left the Neutral Zone. I made a mistake. The future was already changing. From the moment she had that dream. Although she didnt remember everything, the future Seo Yuhui had sent her feelings back by making the same wish as that man. This meant there was a good chance that Seol Jihu was in the same situation as her. I didnt expect him to get a gold mark. How am I supposed to approach him now? Seo Yuhui pressed her forehead and then frowned. A faint smell of burning cigarette brushed past her nose. I thought I made this a prohibited area. When she got up and went outside, sure enough, a man was grumbling while smoking. My apologies, but it is forbidden to smoke here. Startled, the man turned his head left and right. This is private property, but at the same time, the flowers in the garden are especially sensitive towards cigarette smoke. I, I''m sorry. I didn''t know. The man took out his cigarette right away and turned to apologize. By the looks of it, it seemed he genuinely made a mistake. Oh, no, it''s fine. There''s no need for you to kill the cigarette. If you walk a little away from here, you can find a pla.!? It was then. Seo Yuhuis eyes widened as she pointed toward the plaza. Ah!! Although she had never seen the mans face before, it didnt feel new. The man gave off a younger and a completely different atmosphere, but his facial features were most certainly the same. Oh my. Seo Yuhui covered her mouth unknowingly. How could she forget when this face was what she remembered most clearly from her dream? W-Why is he here? She was taken aback as she never expected to reunite with him here. Her heart was pounding despite acting calm on the outside. She most definitely had never met him before, but a deep sense of yearning and delight welled up in her heart. That was when Kim Hannah appeared, and Seo Yuhui invited the two inside. She needed information. She wanted to know exactly how the future had changed. Thankfully, Kim Hannah asked him what he had been up to. Seo Yuhui eavesdropped on their conversation while brewing tea on the side. However, she almost couldnt believe her ears. What? As a Level 1, not only did he enter the Forest of Denial, but he also participated in a war against the Parasites? As if that wasnt enough, he had apparently volunteered as bait. Aha, hahaha. Those chasing Cockroaches were pretty scary. Seeing Seol Jihu grinning stupidly without knowing how she felt, anger shot up in her heart. She had to drink a few cups of cold water to calm herself down. Im sorry for the commotion earlier. Kim Hannah left after yelling like an angry bull, and Seo Yuhui squeezed her eyes shut as she watched Seol Jihu apologize, soaking wet. She then picked up a clean towel and began to wipe his tea-laden face. N-No, hang on. I can. Stay still. She ended up chastising him. Im a little annoyed, for sure. She tried to hold it back but ended up blurting out her feelings. She couldnt understand what made her so angry, but it wasnt as if she didnt have a clue. She had a feeling she experienced similar things in the dream. She found it hard to believe that this was her natural emotion, so she assumed it was Luxurias will. Despite not knowing how the two were related, this matter also confirmed one of her suspicions. Seo Yuhui then took this opportunity to ask him a question. Did you do something to Sinyoung? No, not at all. I helped them out, if anything. I havent done anything bad to them at all. Then, why? Sinyoung sees me as the replacement for an Earthling named Sung Shihyun Im not too keen on the details. Seo Yuhui paused. Yun Seohui. After a brief moment, she started moving again. Sounds like youre working in Haramark. Oh. Yes, I am. The capital is basically Sinyoung''s living room, so I was told that I shouldn''t stay in this city. I see. But I''m sure that life in Haramark isn''t easy. I''m curious. Is there a reason you keep coming back to Paradise? It''s because I find this place enjoyable. Enjoyable? Is it fun here? Seo Yuhuis eyes narrowed. Well, rather than fun. There''s a place for me in Paradise. A place for you? Yes. There are people here who accept me for who I am and require my help. Seo Yuhui furrowed her brows. Slowly taking her hands off the young man, she studied the youth carefully. Hes different. It wasnt until years down the road that Seo Yuhui started to accompany Seol Jihu. So perhaps, it was only natural that the Seol Jihu in her memory was different from the Seol Jihu from his early days in Paradise. But hearing what he said, a feeling of pity and sorrow rose inside Seo Yuhui. Even if her previous feelings were from Luxurias will, it couldnt be the only reason this time. Because the Seol Jihu that Seo Yuhui remembered [My talent isnt that good. I need to work hard so that a certain someone doesnt worry about me.] [Well, not that I have anyone who will worry about me anymore] was a man who gave his all to make the person he cared about not worry about him. By saying that, are you implying that there is no place left for you back on Earth? Yes, well. Seol Jihu sheepishly smiled and scratched the back of his head. Seo Yuhui shook her head, her expression heavy. That isnt true. She spoke as if to chide him. Your family and your friends arent here in Paradise. . Please, think about how worried your family and your acquaintances will be when you suddenly disappear. Seo Yuhui spoke pleadingly, but Seol Jihus response was less than enthusiastic. I wonder about that. I dont think theyd be too worried about me. Why would you Ah, what am I saying to someone I only just met? Haha. Seol Jihu smiled bitterly and took a couple of steps back. Thank you for your hospitality. Looks like me staying here any longer will unnecessarily impose on you. I should get going now. Seol Jihu bowed lightly and turned around as if to run away. Seo Yuhui reflexively reached out, but Ah. She stopped herself just before her hand touched his back. She felt like she had experienced the same thing in her dream. Staring in the direction Seol Jihu walked off to, Seo Yuhuis eyes flashed with a certain mysteriousness. Haramark. * Seo Yuhui moved busily. What she could do for Seol Jihu, what she had to do for Seol Jihu, how Seol Jihus change would affect the future, and how Yun Seohui was eyeing Seol Jihu to be Sung Shihyuns replacement. All these things weighed on Seo Yuhuis mind. There were too many things she had to consider, find out, and stop. There was even news that Tigol Fortress was conquered, and she felt like having one body wasnt enough. While she was preparing to move to Haramark, a small part of her had been relieved. Seol Jihu had joined an excellent team and was being watched over by a talented Inviter. Seo Yuhui thought there would be more than enough time for her to finish moving to Haramark. However, it turned out to be wishful thinking. Seol Jihu easily surpassed Seo Yuhuis expectations. She was almost frightened out of her mind when she heard how Seol Jihu joined the Delphinion Duchy Rescue Mission and ended up trapped. She just couldnt figure out how anyone allowed him to participate in such a dangerous mission. Thankfully, he had returned alive. I cant believe this, really. After Seol Jihu was brought over to the intensive care unit, Seo Yuhui blamed herself for being too complacent. Meanie. I was so worried. Seo Yuhui fell into thought as she watched Seol Jihu sleep soundly. Just why was he pushing himself so much when he just entered Paradise? Saying that he was reckless wasnt enough of an explanation. The man she saw in her dream was very mature and realistic. However, the Seol Jihu she was looking at was no different than an immature kid. There was only one common point. To achieve what he wished for, he gave his all to the point people thought he was crazy. Seo Yuhui concluded that the cause of Seol Jihus unpredictable actions was that he was in the same position as her. He must have done it subconsciously. No matter how the current Seol Jihu thought of Paradise, the past Seol Jihus regret must have affected him significantly. That must be why the current Seol Jihu was struggling so desperately after having only just entered Paradise. Because he knew the same future would await him if he sat by idly. Even the current Paradise had a bleak-looking future, so she couldnt imagine how bad things must have been the first time around. As far as she could remember, there was no hope to even speak of. Thinking about it this way, Seol Jihus actions were understandable. Seol Jihu was changing the future, one small part at a time. Hmm. Seo Yuhui carefully observed Seol Jihus sleeping face. So this is him. After a moment of hesitation, she quietly climbed up onto the bed, lay down next to him, and carefully hugged him. She then entrusted her body to Luxurias will and the emotion of her first life. Seo Yuhui had mustered up quite a bit of courage to do this. As expected, she didnt feel a sense of repulsion or awkwardness. Instead, a joyful smile bloomed on her face. She had already confirmed her lust subsiding when she was next to Seol Jihu. But there was one more thing she wanted to confirm. I see. Seo Yuhui nodded as if she finally understood. I loved it. A lot. The first lifes Seo Yuhui had come to love Seol Jihu before she even noticed. Though she must have been drawn to him initially because of Luxurias influence, she must have fallen in love with him as they spent time together. The past lifes Seo Yuhui might have denied it vehemently, but the current Seo Yuhui didnt. Because the emotions of yearning she received that day resounded in her heart with powerful stings. Will I come to love him too? Seo Yuhui giggled quietly and embraced the squirming Seol Jihu. Seol Jihu, in turn, dug into her embrace deeper. Squishy. Squishy? Seo Yuhui let out a troubled chuckle as she watched Seol Jihu rub his face on her breasts. The more she saw him, the more she doubted that he was the same person as that man. Even though the current Seol Jihu might be a bit childish, perhaps it wasnt bad considering how cold-hearted and iron-walled he was in the past life. However, Seo Yuhui soon came to realize that this was a colossal misjudgment. Seol Jihu wasnt childish. He was a child. She couldnt believe how difficult it was to feed him medicine. I cant believe it. This child turns into that cold, merciless man?'' Seo Yuhui smiled bitterly as she watched Seol Jihu snuggled into her arms as if it was his home. She had to admit this was partly her fault. She was to blame for hugging him a few times to check out different things. Since then, Seol Jihu tried to crawl into her embrace all the time. He seemed to have developed a strange habit because she couldnt bring herself to say no. * After the Delphinion Duchy incident, Seo Yuhui did not drop her guard. She observed Seol Jihu with strong determination. Thanks to it, she made it in time for the Banquet. After confirming that Seol Jihu was participating in the Banquet, Seo Yuhui used a Divine Wish to re-participate, albeit with a restriction. Seol Jihu almost died on multiple occasions, but he eventually managed to pull through and even clear the third stage. With this incident, Seol Jihus fame skyrocketed. This was a great opportunity. Since the world came to find out Seol Jihus talent as an Earthling, Seo Yuhui now had a convenient excuse to approach him. It was also around this time that she finished moving to Haramark. Youre so mean. Sorry, I need them to feed my kid. Kid? Youre married, Unni? Im joking, obviously. Who would marry an ice queen like Unni? Well, he must really be young for you to call him a kid. I cant say youre wrong. When I see him being mischievous, I wonder whether his mental age matches his real age. Unable to think of ways to refute the girl helping her move, Seo Yuhui covered her mouth and laughed. Anyway, to me, hes someone very preci She paused just before saying the word precious. Preci ous It was because she genuinely thought of Seol Jihu as someone precious to her. Not by Luxurias will or the past Seo Yuhuis influence, but by her own emotions. I. It wasnt as if she wasnt interested. She wanted to know Seol Jihus relationship with Luxuria, and she was curious about Future Vision too. But the past life was the past life, and the current life was the current life. That was the attitude Seo Yuhui had taken until now. However, it seemed the consciousness of Future Vision had taken over her mind before she realized. She had been wary of it happening, but she almost accepted the change in her attitude as if it was normal. A sudden fear crept over her. At this rate, she felt like she would become the same person from her previous life. Unni? Are you okay? Yeah. Seo Yuhui heaved out a deep sigh before continuing to clean the place more roughly. She reminded herself, Im not that woman. I am here because Im personally curious and also because of Miss Baek Haejus request. Please try to understand. Theres someone who must never die no matter what. Never? Never. Hehfor Unni to say that he must be someone whos been in Paradise for a long time. Who is he? He hasnt been here for that long. Then it doesnt matter if he dies, right? Ah, what I mean is, the feeling of emptiness he will feel wont be that big. But, his memories will disappear. As far as Seo Yuhui could tell, Future Vision was a kind of subconsciousness that influenced the brain. If her theory was right, the penalty of death could not be taken lightly, even for a Level 1 or Level 2 Seol Jihu. It will be terrible if he loses his memories of Paradise and gets his memories of Earth tangled After all, a terrifying obsession thats no different than a deep-seated grudge must be trying to take over his brain. He finally if something goes wrong, and he once again returns to how he was in the past. She did not dare imagine what would happen if Seol Jihu died, and the lost grudge clashed with the penalty of death. Id have to be careful too, but for Jihu The more she thought about it, the more she became worried about Seol Jihu. The past Seol Jihu and the current Seol Jihu were like polar opposites. This difference would naturally cause a bigger confusion. Seo Yuhui had managed to lessen her own sense of disharmony with Luxurias will and her self-control, but she couldnt figure out how much Seol Jihu must have changed. Come to think of it, didnt he save the Ramman Villages villagers recently? Seo Yuhui went out to check right away. Its just that the sins Ive committed are too much to count. And the reply she got from Seol Jihu I wanted to lessen the guilt I was feeling completely wiped out Seo Yuhuis concerns. And I hoped that if I kept living right, I just might be forgiven one day. His reply had changed from back then. Future Vision had certainly influenced Seol Jihu, but it was helping him change into a better self. Gula said so. That the man had regretted everything. That he wanted to start over at the end of his despair. But what could that mans emotions have done after returning to the past in an incomplete state, without any memories? It was simple. That man wanted to change the past. That woman wanted to help that man. Seol Jihu was trying to save Paradise. Then, what about me? Seo Yuhui obviously wanted to save Paradise as well. If she werent fond of Paradise, she wouldnt have done so much for this world, for this long. And when her thoughts reached this point, she decided to stop thinking that Future Vision was taking over her mind. Instead, she took it as a wish and a request and accepted it. To achieve the future that man and woman dreamt of together. But, in a different direction than the two of them. She would use their memories as guideposts, but she would not follow them, only using them as supplements. What kind of seeds would sprout, whether a better future would be created, would all depend on the current Seol Jihu and Seo Yuhui. She didnt know what Seol Jihu thought of Future Vision, but it seemed he already accepted the subconsciousness and came to an answer. Saving Paradise and saving Baek Haeju. Saving Baek Haeju and saving Paradise. The two Seol Jihus definitely had something in common. That night, Seo Yuhui came to a decision. To stop worrying about this problem. To help achieve the current Seol Jihus dream, just like her past self did. Because at the end of the day, that was the path she wanted to follow as well. * After that day, Seo Yuhui wholly began to devote herself to supporting Seol Jihu. But perhaps because she did so too wholeheartedly, Seol Jihu began to suspect her. She had accepted her feelings and was trying to get closer, so she couldnt help but feel a little bitter seeing Seol Jihu be so suspicious. Sometimes, he even made her angry. Why, why do you think Im older than you? Youre a year older than me! Then again, it wouldnt be strange if someone saw us as a mom and her son. If thats the case, Id rather be a noona than a mom. Yes, okay. Since Im the noona, can I talk to you more casually? Of course. Then, I will. Ji Jihu. Now that she was trying to call him by his name, she couldnt help but feel a little embarrassed. But it wasnt as if there werent good things. Funnily enough, what she remembered most vividly after Seol Jihu was his ramen. It was so good that she noted down. His ramen is a drug, a potion that makes you fall in love at first bite. She had been wondering about it and finally got the chance to at Huge Stone Rocky Mountain. I, I want some. When she took the paper cup full of ramen, she slurped up a mouthful with near reverence. Mmmmn! With one bite, her hands clasped together, her shoulders hunched, and her body shook. N-No way! She had doubted that simple ramen could be that good. But now, this thought had disappeared completely. Luxurias will and her past lifes emotions were rampaging, telling her to eat more before other people snatched it away. Ah, really, this ramen! I dont know how long Ive waited! She shouted inadvertently, stopping before saying, to eat this! Itits well made. Ive been wanting to eat ramen for a while. She laughed awkwardly and played it off. In any case, Seol Jihu was changing slowly but surely. Although he sometimes went too far, Seo Yuhui assumed it was a side-effect of Future Vision and did not stop him. Because she knew why he was acting that way and knew that it was necessary. Then one day, danger arrived. * Arden Valley War. The Parasites invaded humanity. With three Army Commanders leading the way, to boot. Seo Yuhui expected this to happen one day. The future had changed too much due to Seol Jihus actions. And noticing this strangeness, the Parasite Queen launched an unprecedented attack into human territory to right the twisting future. This was one of the many hurdles they would have to overcome. Seo Yuhui did not avoid it and faced the hurdle head-on. However, the Parasites were too strong. Just when she thought it was over, something surprising happened. Somehow, the past lifes Seol Jihu had appeared. That man succeeded in annihilating Undying Diligence, who, in the past life, remained alive until the bitter end and spread his infamy. Then, he managed to force the Parasites to retreat. But that was it. Although they managed to pass the danger, the aftermath was not something Seo Yuhui could handle. Even as a Level 8, she could not bring a dead person back to life. Also, if she were to hold a Ceremony, she needed to know the spell she wanted to cast and go through the process of preparing appropriate offerings. This was her mistake. Because she had only just turned Level 8 and had rushed to the battlefield, she did not find out what spells were available to Level 9 Priests and what price was needed to use them. As she was stamping her feet, falling into despair while watching Seol Jihus breath stop [Innate ability, Future Vision, has activated.] Future Vision, which she thought only to be a subconsciousness that influenced her brain, revealed its true worth. The past lifes Seo Yuhui prepared an altar immediately and made offerings. She then held a Ceremony and used the Level 9 spell, Extrema. With that, Seol Jihu was able to escape from death by a narrow margin. Thanks to Baek Haejus lifeforce and Jang Maldongs acupuncture technique helping him hold on, he was able to endure until the Federation arrived with the Elixeer. However, he didnt open his eyes. Despite surviving the ordeal, he had fallen into a coma. One year and six months in Paradises time. Baek Haeju said as she looked at Seol Jihu, who was lying in bed. One year is short even if you consider the death penalty, but two years is too long. I will wait for just six months in Earths time. If he doesnt wake up until then. She was saying she would kill him. It was true that it was better to revive on Earth than live in a vegetative state in Paradise. But knowing Seol Jihus secret, Seo Yuhui could not agree to it. What if he wakes up? I will still send him back to Earth. Baek Haeju spoke as if it was obvious. It might be a different story if he was an ordinary Earthling, but hes gotten too famous. Not only influential organizations but also the Parasite Queen will start to eye him after this war. Its too dangerous. Seo Yuhuis eyes narrowed. Baek Haeju didnt say they should send him back. She said she will. Seo Yuhui didnt like the way Baek Haeju spoke as if the decision was final. Anyway, thank you for your hard work. I will take care of him from now on. At that moment, for some reason No. Seo Yuhui couldnt suppress her desire to protest. Arent you going out of line? ? He might not want to go back. This is a surprise. Baek Haeju blinked a couple of times before speaking coldly. If youre trying to make use of Jihu for Paradises matters Im trying to use him? If youre trying to make Jihu get involved with Paradises problems, I will have to refuse politely. Shouldnt it be Jihu and not you, who makes that decision? Baek Haeju stared at Seo Yuhui fixedly. I dont understand why youre saying this all of a sudden, but She continued with a sigh. Lets just stop here. Regardless, it is dangerous for him to stay in Paradise. I will send him back to Earth even if he wakes up. What if he says he doesnt want to? He wont. Baek Haeju said firmly. Jihus listened to me ever since he was young She paused and smacked her lips. Well, not always. There are two exceptions, but thats not whats important. Im sure he will come back if I ask him to work with me. So, you wont force him if he says no? As I said before, that wont happen. Arent you being too sure of yourself? Feeling that Seo Yuhuis voice was a little thorny, Baek Haeju raised her brows suspiciously. Youre talking like you want Jihu to refuse. Of course not. If Jihu doesnt say no, I have nothing to say either. I just want you not to force him. Baek Haeju snorted. Force him, huh. You might not know this, Miss Yuhui, but Jihu and I have been together ever since we were kids. We even lived together after we became adults. Baek Haejus manner of speech changed slightly. She would talk this way whenever she got excited and couldnt pay attention to acting. Theres no one who knows Jihu better than me. As I said before, Jihu might not listen to his parents, but he listens to me. With only two exceptions. . Of course, its the same for me. The only man I listen to and the only man who knows me well is Jihu. Weve grown accustomed to each other with how long weve been together. Seo Yuhui snorted at Baek Haejus candid tone. It sounds like youre his mom. Well, maybe it looks that way. You can say were each others parents. Jihu taught me things as we grew up together, and I taught Jihu things too. The way we wanted each other to be. The way we wanted each other to be? Baek Haeju was even talking proudly. Though Seo Yuhui was curious about how the two dated, she shook her head. Well find out. Ive been wondering for a while now. Why are you so interested in Jihu? The two womens voices went up. However, their arguing didnt last long. It was because Seol Jihu, who was in a comatose state, seemed to be pleading with them not to fight. Thankfully, Seol Jihu woke up a month or two later. After recuperating in Paradise, he returned to Earth. Given Baek Haejus personality, she would surely try to prevent him from returning to Paradise. Seo Yuhui waited nervously. The winner of the two womens battle was Seo Yuhui. Seol Jihu had returned to Paradise with shopping bags in his hand. Seeing his beaming smile, Seo Yuhui was even moved for some reason. Of course Just how did she groom him? Teach him some common sense. When she opened the gift he brought her, she couldnt understand him a bit no, a lot. * After the valley war, the future most definitely changed. There was no point in predicting anything. The only thing Seo Yuhui could do now was to prepare for certainty rather than uncertainty. Handling Roberto Servillo and the other traitors was one of them. Because she jotted down notes when she first woke up, she had the memories on record. Of course, it wasnt that she remembered everything. There were some parts that she couldnt remember at all, and there were many others that she was iffy about. Roe Scheherazade and the Empire Infiltration Mission were such examples. The expedition to retrieve the stele did we succeed? Was it a trap? No, I remember the expedition being a rather easy success. She couldnt stop Seol Jihu without certainty in a situation where something had to be done. Seol Jihu had mentioned the idea himself, and it didnt sound implausible either. Feeling the end nearing, Seo Yuhui joined the Empire Infiltration Mission. Then Flash! The screen flickered off. Once the screen disappeared, Seol Jihu could finally see a status window. He stared at the information at a loss for words. [Seo Yuhuis Status Window] Summoned Date: 2012. 09. 21Marking Grade: SilverSex/Age: Female/26Height/Weight: 170.2cm/56.4kgCurrent Condition: HealthyClass: Lv 8. Ateras SaintessNationality: Korea (Area 1)Affiliation: ValhallaAlias: Flower of Paradise, Daughter of Luxuria, Star of Lust, Iron Wall, Squishy After seeing Seo Yuhuis status window, Seol Jihus eyes trembled faintly. No way. Seo Yuhui wasnt lying. She really was Seo Yuhui, not anyone else. What did I just. He was in disbelief even after seeing the golden screen, but Seo Yuhuis status window was undeniable proof. [4. Abilities]1. Innate Abilities (1)Future Vision (Grade Unknown) Future Vision. Seol Jihu gasped after confirming her Future Vision Innate Ability. Chapter 435. Past, Present, and Future (4) The secret of the past was finally revealed. Seol Jihus face was full of confusion. He saw the vision and even her status window, but it was still hard to accept the truth. Like Black Seol Jihu, Seo Yuhui bargained with Gula to deliver her emotions to her past self at the end of her previous life, on a much larger scale than Seol Jihu. He recalled how on several occasions, he thought that her unconditional, almost unquestioning affection for him that began when they first met, was strange. But he never imagined Seo Yuhui was a returnee like himself. She even lied to him about her age. She was a year younger than him, not older. And to think Baek Haejus true identity was Yoo Seonhwa. Seol Jihu felt dizzy. He shut his eyes tight and dropped his head. His heart was racing and his body was burning like a volcano. It was fortunate that he had learned Clear Mirror, Still Water, otherwise, he would have exploded here and now. He told himself over and over again to calm down and focus on the matter at hand. Jihu. Then he heard a choked whisper. You also have it right? Future Vision. Seo Yuhui continued in a weak voice. I didnt mean to deceive you. Seol Jihu barely opened his eyes and raised his head. I was going to tell you. Seo Yuhuis lips were quivering and she looked like she was about to cry. I was going to tell you everything when the day you and I have been waiting for comes. Its true. Her earnest voice also sounded desperate as if begging him to believe in her. But Seol Jihu didnt reply. He couldnt. His eyes, which had momentarily gained light, dimmed again as he stared at Seo Yuhui. And then. FLASH! Another vision began to unfold. * The Parasite Queen was simply dumbfounded. The muscles of her face rippled every time a new report came in. Unsightly Humilitys army is retreating! The army stationed at the Hiral Mountain Range was annihilated! Vulgar Chastity lost, and Exploding Patience failed her mission! The Evil Phantom army was partially destroyed, and the entire Hydra army was wiped out! Twisted Kindness attack only damaged our own forces! The Star of Lust has chosen to participate in the war! As she listened to the reports of losses coming in. [Enough. Enough!] The Parasite Queen flew into a fit of rage. Although varying by the situation, the tactic most frequently used by the Parasites was to crush their enemy with absolute force. And this tactic had worked well for them so far because of their troops superiority to the enemy, both in terms of number and strength. But today, they lost in a fight of pure strength, which they took immense pride in. And that too, against only one person. She thought the fish was as good as caught, and the rest would be easy because they had cornered the prey. But the enemy was destroying the Parasites with even more overwhelming force. She had never felt more humiliated. The Parasite Queen tilted her head back and looked up at the sky. Rumble! There was a starquake. The tremors of stars accompanied by a massive explosion caused the sky to shake violently. At the center of the tremor, which was the center of the celestial sphere, was a star burning brighter than ever. Its light was so intense that it shone over the entire Paradise, dyeing everything in beautiful colors. [That bastard.] The Parasite Queen squinted her eyes. A small sigh escaped her lips. The stimulus called the Parasites seemed to have driven the star into a frenzy, and it was blazing furiously like there was no tomorrow. She knew well the nature of a supernova and expected something like this to happen, but even so, the intensity of his reaction was simply outrageous. [The First Army Commander was right.] It was fortunate that she listened to Sung Shihyuns advice and didnt hastily move her forces. The Parasite Queen fell into deep thought. To be honest, killing him wasnt hard. Even the Brightest Star wouldnt survive, for example, if she sent all the Army Commanders to him and ordered them to release their divinities at once. The problem was that killing him was not enough. Of course, there was no doubt that killing him even once would be a great accomplishment, but all would be pointless if he returned. Thus the Parasites had to first render his body unusable before killing him for good to take advantage of the Earthlings revival setting. Sung Shihyun was right. They should focus on one goal and pursue efficiency only for that goal. Twisted Kindness was also right. Rather than oppressing the enemy with pure force, they needed to rely on systematic planning. So clearly, the first thing they had to do at this point was to bring the enemy down a notch or two. The Parasite Queen concluded and took a deep breath with a clenched fist. [Listen!] The Parasite Queens determined voice traveled through the complex linkage system centered around her, reaching not only the Army Commanders but also regular parasites who were mere foot soldiers. [I hereby command all Nests to migrate near the enemys route of retreat and give birth to young ones.] [That includes Medusas, Temerators, and Reginas. Travel with the Nests and start the production process to form an impregnable net!] [In addition!] The dignified voice continued. [The First Army Commander and Seventh Army Commander shall stand by at the designated location.] [The Second, Fifth, and Sixth Army Commanders shall join forces with the remaining troops and lead the newborns] The Parasite Queen extended her arm in Seol Jihus direction with a whoosh. [And perform a piecemeal attack against the Brightest Star!] With that, the entire Parasites force began to rush toward one human. * When Seol Jihu activated Future-Gauging Nine Eyes, he noticed Seo Yuhui was shining in three different colors. Gold, Yellow, Blue. Similar to Yun Seohui, each of these colors showed a different vision. The vision that played out after the gold was the yellow one. Attention Required. Seol Jihus face, which initially appeared dazed, soon turned pale with fright as he opened his eyes wide. N-No way. No. How? Seol Jihu stammered in shock. Whatever it was that he saw in his vision, it must have been shocking. Even Clear Mirror, Still Water couldnt calm him down this time. Next was the blue. By the end of Choice of Destiny, Seol Jihu was finally able to calm himself down, albeit just a little. J-Jihu. Worried that she might be the reason why Seol Jihus expression kept changing, Seo Yuhui appeared restless. She was about to take a step toward him when suddenly all eyes turned to the left. An ominous energy was detected in the distance. They heard footsteps and thumping noises. Kiaaaa. Kiaaaa. Seo Yuhuis ears caught the faint echo of a dreary cry, and she let out a groan. Exploding Patience. The Fifth Army Commander seemed to have finally found them. Jihu. Seo Yuhui said in a nervous voice. I kept my promise. So please? After a moment of silence, Seol Jihu gave a deep sigh. Fine. Since weve come to this. He still looked a little bitter, but nevertheless nodded. Seo Yuhuis expression lit up. Thank you. Ill tell you everything when we return. Ill tell you, even if it takes days to do so. So lets get out of here alive, together. Seo Yuhui said with a determined expression on her face. Seol Jihu stared at her, or more precisely, at her status window. [5. Level of Cognition]Tender (Sweet and gentle in character.)DeterminedAmbitious (Claims, enjoys, or covets things she feels she is missing.) Determined. The second slot of Level of Cognition represented her current emotion. [Yeah! Ill try my best too!] Alright, Ive recovered some of my energy. Ill be able to maintain the other form for a while. Seol Jihu glanced at Flone and Little Chick, both full of enthusiasm. The sound was getting closer and closer. He tightened his grip around the Spear of Purity and turned toward the direction of the noise. Seo Yuhui, now with a much relaxed expression, stood next to Seol Jihu and prepared for the battle that was about to take place. Suddenly, Seol Jihu glanced at Seo Yuhui. I didnt know you were a year younger than me. Come on, is age really that important? Of course, it is. Really? Should I call you Oppa, then? Seo Yuhui giggled and Seol Jihu smiled. Ah, thats right. Yuhui. Seo Yuhui widened her eyes in surprise when Seol Jihu suddenly spoke casually to her. Can you cover my right while I push forward from the center? Your right? Seo Yuhui turned her head to the right. At that moment, a strange light flashed across Seol Jihus eyes. But I dont see anything. She tilted her head as she turned back to Seol Jihu. Im sorry. Huh? What are you It was then that Seol Jihus hand moved like a lightning bolt. Tak! The edge of his hand struck the side of Seo Yuhuis neck. Ah. Her eyes widened as they moved toward Seol Jihu. A look of disbelief crossed her face before her eyes closed completely. [Eh Eh? Ehhhh?] You? What the hell are you doing? Flone and Little Chicks jaws dropped. Amidst their shock, Seol Jihu grabbed Seo Yuhui as she fell to the ground. He placed a hand on her soft back and bit his lower lip. You idiot! Are you out of your mind!? Little Chick yelled in anger. He couldnt think of one reason that could justify Seol Jihus action. They still had a long way to go, and Seol Jihu just knocked out a Level 8 Priestess, a quarter of their party, seconds before a decisive battle. And she wasnt just anyone. She came back just for him. Are you crazy? Are you? You crazy bastard! Little Chick screamed at the top of his lungs. I had no choice. Seol Jihu shook his head with a bitter expression. Fuck you! What do you mean you had no choice? Yuhuis future. I saw it. Future? What nonsense are you talking about? No. I wont allow it. Little Chick seemed speechless. Seol Jihu clenched his teeth. I wont allow that to happen to Yuhui. Attention Required. The yellow vision showed an endless chain of horrific events that he dared not speak out loud. In it, Seo Yuhui didnt die. Instead, she suffered horrible torture that made death look like a bliss. At the end of the vision, he saw that she had become a mother species that gave birth to gods, living a wretched life as a slave to the Parasites and not even permitted to die. When he saw Seo Yuhuis body swelled like a Nest and her face barely recognizable over the bumpy surface of her skin while tears of agony trickled down her cheeks, the shock he experienced was like a punch in the gut. She would have lived if she ran away. But because she came back, a new future, that of Attention Required, was formed. And he couldnt let that future happen. Not to Seo Yuhui. She had to live. Fortunately, he knew there was a future in which she survives. The blue vision that played after the yellow showed Seo Yuhui safely returning to the city. [Hmm I suppose so. The other Army Commanders are chasing after them, but theyre only pretending so that theyd distance themselves from you.] [They should be able to return alive. As long as they dont do anything stupid like purposely picking a fight with an Army Commander or coming back to help you.] Unsightly Humility had told the truth. The Parasites target wasnt the stele. It was him all along. So there still was a way for her to survive. He just had to get Seo Yuhui to leave before it was too late. But he knew no matter how hard he tried, the odds of Seo Yuhui doing as he said were zero. She said so herself that she would die with him than leave him. When Seol Jihu saw the word Determined under her Level of Cognition, he gave up trying to persuade her. There was no time to argue anyway. In the end, he was left with one choice: force Seo Yuhui to leave even if it went against her will. Thankfully Flone and Little Chick were here. Little Chick, listen to me carefully. You too, Flone. Seol Jihu looked down at Little Chick, who was still yelling at the top of his lungs. Take Yuhui with you and get as far away from here as possible. If you run into any Parasites, just ignore them. Dont pick a fight with them, thinking its for me. What? Flone. If anything unexpected happens, please protect Yuhui with Little Chick. Dont let her come back to me even if she wakes up in the middle. You know what? Just knock her out again if she shows any signs of regaining consciousness. Do that until you arrive in the city. Seol Jihus voice was low but sharp. His expression showed steely determination as if to leave no room for objection. [Then then what about you?] Flone asked in a stutter. Ill take a different route than the three of you. Seol Jihu continued with a sigh. I understand this is confusing for you. But theres no time for explanations. Ill tell you everything when we meet again. Crazy bastard! The four of us have to combine our powers, and even then, that might not be enough to defeat them! Do you really think you can do this alone? Little Chick burst out in rage in a hoarse voice. Let the ghost over there take her! You need at least one ally! Im your partner! But Seol Jihu shook his head. In his vision, he saw both Flone and Little Chick around Seo Yuhui. With even one of them missing, the entire future could change. Most importantly, the fact that Sung Shihyun chose Seo Yuhui as his first harem member bothered him. Cant you fulfill your partners last wish? Little Chick tried to shout something, then stopped. He realized through Seol Jihus choice of words that his partner was ready to risk even death. He had chosen Seo Yuhui over his life. At that moment, they heard the long cry of a Banshee. While they were arguing, the Parasites had come close enough to be seen. Their time was running out, and Little Chick had to make a choice: comply with the request or ignore it. Keuaaaa! You damned fool! Ive never met a partner like you! Realizing it was too late to persuade Seol Jihu, Little Chick roared and then pulled out one red and one navy feather from his forehead and threw them at his partner. Woooong! The Spear of Purity absorbed the two feathers and began to shine brightly. [Crescent Blade Spear Technique, Fourth Ultimate Art Mind Spear has been awakened.] [Crescent Blade Spear Technique, Fifth Ultimate Art Limitlessness has been awakened.] In the face of a never-before-seen danger, the Spear of Purity was awakened to its fifth stage. Other than the first head of the House of the Rothschear, the first owner of the Spear of Purity, Seol Jihu was the first partner for whom the Arcus Spirit had unlocked the fifth stage of the spear. Seol Jihu looked at the Spear of Purity, surrounded in mystic energy, with a slightly surprised expression on his face before glancing down at Little Chick. What about the Sixth and the Seventh? You ungrateful rascal! I cant, even if I want to! You shouldve evolved me to the final stage before all this happened! Little Chick shouted angrily and then clenched its beak. You. Come back alive no matter what. What happened just now is a special treatment. Ive allowed it because of the present circumstances, but that doesnt mean you passed the test. Got it? Seol Jihu smirked. Talking about passing the test when he had yet to take one was absurd, but he wasnt dense enough to disregard Little Chicks true feelings. Alright. Thanks. Seol Jihu winked at his partner and grabbed his spear. Little Chick glanced at Flone. She was still in the middle of a panic attack. Damn it! A bright light burst out from Little Chicks body. Seol Jihu put the pendant around Seo Yuhuis neck and laid her on top of Little Chick, now in the phoenix form. Guilt tugged at his heart as he looked down at her face, dark with worry even though she was unconscious. Im counting on you. [Damn it!] Little Chick cursed yet again, flapping his wings. Flap! The phoenix rose slowly into the air until he finally began to fly in a direction entirely different from Seol Jihus escape route. [I, I cant.] But Flone hadnt left yet. Her gaze wavered between Seol Jihu, who stood in front of her, and the phoenix, who was getting farther and farther away. She couldnt bring herself to depart. Because if she did, then Seol Jihu would be all alone. [I, I want to stay here!] But she couldnt. Flone was needed to make the blue vision become a reality. Also, Little Chick couldnt retain the phoenix form for long. They had to take turns flying while protecting Seo Yuhui. [Im gonna stay! Im dead anyway! So its okay!] Flone began to beg a moment too late. But she was bound to her pendant. [No! You promised me wed be together forever!] As the distance between her and the pendant grew, she was forcefully pulled toward her abode. [Meanie!] Seol Jihu quietly waved his hand at Flone as she moved away, struggling. The two soon became mere dots in the sky. Only then did Seol Jihu turn his head forward and prepared for the battle. He was relieved of a big worry. All that was left now was. Lets go. The pair of eyes glaring at the army of the Parasites slowly began to turn crimson. After a brief pause, Seol Jihu kicked the ground with a great force and rushed toward the enemy with his mouth wide open. Heuaaaaaaah! Berserks roar shook the air. Kiaaaaaaaaaa! Exploding Patiences shriek followed. FLASH! A giant light shone over everything in the vicinity. Screams erupted, lightning flashed, curses were chanted, and supernovas exploded, rocking the earth. Amidst the agony and thundering explosions. [Damn it!] The Arcus Spirit left everything behind and flapped his wings faster. [Damn it, damn it, damn it, damn it!] He yelled louder each time he heard an explosion to force himself to focus on flying and not turn back. Finally, when the noise subsided, the Arcus Spirit pulled out his long neck and glanced behind his shoulder. It was quieter now, but he could still sense a fight in the distance. [Damn it.] Having sensed a brutal brawl, the Arcus Spirits face fell in sadness. Chapter 436. With One Spear and Two Legs (1) The Wheel Tactic. It was a war strategy that alternated a large number of troops to encircle a smaller number of enemies to weaken them slowly. It was also called a piecemeal attack, but despite the fancy names, it was really just a meaningless wasting of troops. After all, it was unnecessary for them to divide their troops as they had more than enough numbers to keep alternating the units. They also could not leave out the possibility of the enemy defeating them one by one. In the end, they were practically offering up their army piece by piece. However, it was a different story if their objective was not merely killing the target. One reason that the Parasite Queen had ordered the Wheel Tactic without hesitation was that most of the troops were easily expendable and could immediately be recreated even if they died. The Nests that were evenly positioned throughout the area were giving birth to new species without rest. The number of newly created parasites from just the already existing mother species and Nests was sky-high. Adding the numbers produced by all the Medusas, Temerators, and Reginas made the total simply uncountable. On top of all that, the troops stationed at the borders had been called back, causing the total amount of parasites present to be more than enough to flood several cities with much to spare. Such a terrifying force marched towards one place under the command of the Parasite Queen. * In the middle of a fierce battle. With bloodshot eyes, Seol Jihu charged towards the troops that surrounded him in layers. He viciously roared out and tore open the encirclement like a beast. All sorts of attacks flew at him from all directionsweapons and arrows, rotten claws and corrosive acids, and even brute physical attacks. Just as all the attacks aimed at one person were about to convene into a single point, Seol Jihu clenched the shaft of his spear with both hands. He powerfully twisted his waist to rotate his body and started swinging his spear like a windmill. An angry storm raged. Accompanied by piercing winds, the spear cut through swords and blew away arrows. Even before the claws could touch him, entire arms were sliced up into the air while the corrosive acids dispersed like a spray of water. The monster that had charged at him was cut in two at its waist before collapsing. However, even before the upper portion of the body hit the ground, attacks that were twice as fierce than before ensued. But what was more shocking was that their opponent actually countered such intensified attacks. He had only thrust once with his spear, but tens of invisible spears suddenly flooded out and crashed into the space in front of him. A ruckus was heard as a gaping hole was created in the middle of the enemy ranks. Taking advantage of their confusion, Seol Jihu quickly narrowed the distance. He promptly approached a giant that was well over two meters tall. It looked like it had been struck by his Formless Spears as it was staggering from the many holes pierced through its body. A sword qi that was over four feet thick shot out from the spear that Seol Jihu slashed down. The sword qi reached the top of the giants head, causing a spurt of blood and flesh before cutting down till its groin. With power left to spare, it slashed through the ground and left a deep crevice. At that moment Whoosh! Seizing the moment that Seol Jihu attacked, several air units dove at his face. In that split second, Seol Jihu widened his eyes and rotated his arm that grasped the spear. The spearhead that had been stuck in the ground came loose and smashed into the air units faster than when it had vertically slashed downwards on the giant. The giants body was cleanly split into two while simultaneously, the bodies of the air units were smashed into smithereens like they were forced through a grinder. He could finally see his vision clear up. He had broken through. However, the troops on his sides and rear roared out and desperately attempted to hold him down. Their suicidal attacks were extremely vicious. However, Seol Jihu reacted calmly. Seol Jihu threw the spear in his hands with all his might. With a piercing shriek, the Spear of Purity shot through the enemies approaching him from behind in a straight line. Seol Jihu stretched out his hands to his sides at the same time. When his left hand pressed down, the enemies on his left side started collapsing and tripping over each other. From his right hand, multiple golden sword qi shot out and swept through the mob on the right. And when he stretched his hand out in front of him, a slippery spear covered in blood and bits of flesh was caught in his grasp. A follow up with a continuous barrage of Flying Spears, Grand Cosmic Shifts, and Mana Spears left the majority of the enemy troops on the floor. After rubbing his spear once, Seol Jihu started dashing all over the place to slaughter his enemies. The Parasites doggedly retaliated against him, but every time his spear danced, at least four bodies fell to the ground. And with every occasional execution of his skills, several tens of parasites were butchered. As the hundreds of troops fell hour by hour, the mournful cries and screams that filled the battlefield gradually quietened. Just as the mangled corpses stacked up and their blood dyed the ground crimson One person was left standing in the area strewn with blood and corpses. And this was how yet another battle closed its curtains. However, an end was always the start of something new. He hadnt even been able to collect his breath yet, but the undead army and the Death Knights led by Unsightly Humility appeared far off in the distance. Of course, Evil Phantoms, Basilisks, Hydras, and other upper-ranked parasites could also be found advancing with them. Ptui. After spitting out blood mixed with saliva, Seol Jihus bloodshot eyes grew even fiercer. Seol Jihu had noticed the Parasite Queens strategy on the second night. He noticed a strange regularity to the attacks where he was forced to engage in battle 24/7 without rest, and needless to say, without eating or sleeping. When he defeated the lower-ranked parasites like Bugs and Cockroaches, intermediate-ranked parasites would appear with a corpse army composed of humans and other species. When he fought back that wave, the Parasites elites would appear led by Army Commanders and their personal Army. The same sequence kept repeating. An army composed of the lower-ranked parasites would swarm him with overwhelming numbers like moths to fire to drag for time. Intermediate-ranked parasites and the corpse army would then prevent Seol Jihu from advancing and desperately attempted to wound him. Then, an Army Commander would lead their army and high-ranked parasites to deplete Seol Jihus energy. Only the Army Commander and their troops changed. The rest remained the same. He had been skeptical at first, but seeing Vulgar Chastity appear after fighting through two identical battles back to back, he became convinced. And in this way, when he fought a total of nine cycles, the sequence would restart. For example, even if he battered the Second Army Commander and chased him out, Unsightly Humility would recover during the time Seol Jihu fought eight battles and reappear with new troops. These bastards. Seol Jihu gritted his teeth. The battle would have been many folds easier without the presence of the Army Commanders. However, the Army Commanders never approached him more than necessary. Sometimes, Unsightly Humility would only fire energy attacks from a distance before retreating. Exploding Patience and Vulgar Chastity were trickier to deal with. They would unleash curses and magic while keeping their distance and would immediately flee without looking back as soon as he used a skill or tried to close the gap. They didnt hesitate to throw away all the troops that they brought with them. They didnt react in the slightest, no matter how he provoked and ridiculed them. They refused even to reply as if they received such an order from the Parasite Queen. The enemys intention was clear. He could tell just by the absence of Sung Shihyun, Abhorrent Charity, and Twisted Kindness. They were probably waiting for the perfect chance to strike. The Parasite Queen obviously wanted something more than just his death. He felt an ominous premonition well up inside him, but he had no choice but to continue fighting alone. There was no one there to fight by his side. He only had himself to rely on. Just when he was thinking this, yet another wave of troops surrounded him before charging at him. Seol Jihu tightly clenched his spear. Euaaaaaaaaaa! He roared as he ran towards the enemy. He slaughtered, massacred, and fought a bloody battle, as the time ticked on and the days slipped by. The sun set, and the moon appeared, then the moon fell as the sun rose again. Seol Jihu continued to swing his spear. Soon, day and night alternated three more times. Seol Jihu was still on his two feet, advancing forwards. And again, six days passed by. Despite this, another Parasite army was steadily blocking Seol Jihus path. Their numbers did not decrease even a little. Eleven entire days had passed after he had split up with his companions. Or was it twelve days? Seol Jihu shook his head. He didnt know. There was no point in counting the days. The important thing was how far he had advanced; he had lost track of time a while ago. Heuk. Heuk. Seol Jihu swept up his hair while standing on the ground, where fresh blood pooled to form a large puddle. When he made a fist while running his hand through his hair, large droplets of blood dripped down. With a body completely covered in fresh blood, Seol Jihus appearance was difficult to describe as human. He looked like a Yaksha that had jumped out from the sea of blood. Hak! Seol Jihu threw back his head while letting out the breath he had been holding in. Dawn must have arrived as the darkness started receding and the sky began to brighten. It looked like another day had passed. Unsightly Humility had appeared around this time the day before, and he had just repelled the attack of Vulgar Chastity. He had fought almost nine battles over the course of one day. It was not a good sign. Immediately after sending away Seo Yuhui, Flone, and Little Chick, it had taken him only about half a day to cycle around back to Unsightly Humility. Now the time taken to run a full sequence increased from 6 hours to 24 hours. His power had fallen. Im tired. He didnt even hope for an hour or two of sleep or a proper meal. It was good enough if he could just sit somewhere for a moment. However, he knew better than anyone that it was an empty wish. Even if he did sit down, he would have to quickly stand up again, and it would be difficult to get back up if he sat down. But this much should be Seol Jihu froze just as he was about to lean forward to rest with his hands braced on his knees. He immediately threw his spear behind his back. It pierced through the head of a parasite. He thought he had taken care of all of them, but it seemed like one of them hid in between the corpses, looking for a chance to strike. At that moment Seol Jihus eyes widened just as he had swung the body aside. Alarm bells rang in his head. Just as he was about to move aside hastily Tatatatang! Gunshots rang out. Keuk! He had quickly pulled back his body, but a single shot grazed his side. His ribs burned. Seol Jihu immediately stared in the direction the bullet had flown from and activated the Spear of Puritys ability. [Crescent Blade Spear Technique, Fourth Ultimate Art Mind Spear has been activated.] Chwak! A spray of blood sprouted on the foot of a mountain in front of him. An Evil Phantom without a head staggered before falling down. Seol Jihu threw another Mind Spear. However, it produced no results as they had fled the moment their location was discovered. Because he couldnt waste any more of his already lacking energy, he withdrew his mana. These fuckers Seol Jihu clenched his teeth. No wonder the number of Evil Phantoms that had appeared were less this time. He had not thought they would snipe at him from a distance. He had a bad feeling that they would target him like this time in future battles. It meant that they would not allow him a single second of rest. He would be forced to remain vigilant at every second. Rather, there hadnt been a second of rest in the first place. He was using Mana Technique, which had evolved from Righteous Heart, to constantly protect his body and resist attacks. However, ever since he had trespassed into the Empire, he felt his bodys vitality and mana slowly but surely leak out. After all, this was the territory of the Parasite Queen. However, exhaustion was inevitable. The fact that he couldnt evade the Evil Phantoms attack just now was evidence of this. He had clearly sensed it through his intuition, but his tired body did not respond as he wished. Seol Jihu sighed. By the way, when did I use my cloaks special ability? Blood spilled out from his rib. He felt like he received internal injuries with that wound as his insides felt like they were burning up every time he breathed. Seol Jihu fumbled around his belt while grabbing the wound. His hand grasped at nothing but air for a while before finally finding a healing potion and opening the stopper. He roughly sprinkled half of it on his injury before emptying the rest in his mouth. Gulp. Seol Jihu suddenly bent forwards the moment he drank the potion. Keuk! He tried to swallow back the blood that suddenly rushed up, but in the end, he couldnt fight back the gag and vomited out everything. Uuk! Uuack! He only felt better after vomiting out large amounts of blood several times. In return, however, he felt a wave of light-headedness hit him. He had to focus his eyes as his sight momentarily blurred. Krrrrk! Foams of blood formed around his already bloody mouth. It was dangerous. The injuries he had been suppressing had almost flared out all at once. Uh. He hadnt been aware that he was kneeling on one knee. It seemed like even his senses were starting to fail him. His entire body was sending him warning signals. I know. But endure just a little more. Smiling bitterly, Seol Jihu unwittingly looked up in front of him. He could then clearly see it. Shit. It was just as he had suspected. The elites of the Parasites appeared in the distance with Exploding Patience in the lead. Seol Jihu let out a short breath before wiping his mouth and getting up. Then facing the endless flood of troops marching towards him, he brandished his spear. He had expected this since the start. Rather, it was what he wanted. He had no thoughts of complaining now that he had come to this point. But in any case, one thing was clear. He wasnt able to rest for eleven, maybe twelve entire days. He had to fight through the nights without sleeping. The number of enemies he had killed was uncountable and the number of times he had swung his spear was unfathomable. And as a result. . He began to feel his limit, little by little. Chapter 437. With One Spear and Two Legs (2) Kwak! The Spear of Purity pierced the charging enemy. Just as Seol Jihu tried to swing his spear to the right to parry the incoming attacks Kkeuk! He suddenly felt a chilling claw grazing past his pelvis to his shin. The chilling sensation soon turned into a scorching heat that spread throughout his body, followed by a creeping stinging pain. Grrrr! Seol Jihu almost screamed, but he clenched his teeth and swung his arm with a growl. Pung! The spear shaft spun and popped the head of the enemy that aimed for his back. Seol Jihu was still in an endless battle against the Parasites. He had no idea how many days had passed by as he stopped counting after a dozen. He couldnt even tell where he was. Although more than a dozen days had passed, he couldnt say he walked a dozen days distance. After all, he had been fighting the entire time he was running away. He had reached his limit long ago. Considering the countless number of attacks he suffered through, it would be strange if he didnt have injuries. Not to mention, the contaminated land was continuously sucking out his stamina. Seol Jihus physical level had exceeded the realm of human beings, but the torment he was undergoing was also beyond any ordinary persons imagination. The Special-ranked skill, Indomitable Will, allowed him to ignore most injuries and fatigue, but it was only to the extent that it allowed him to maintain his battle prowess. It wasnt as if fatigue didnt build up in his body, and it couldnt suppress exhaustion that resulted from injuries like torn limbs or mana depletion. In other words, the fact that he was feeling tired meant that the state of his body had deteriorated to the point that Indomitable Will could no longer suppress it. It was like forcefully driving a car when its engine was burning out. The correct thing to do would be to let the car rest and let cool the burning engine. The cars fate would be determined if one continually stepped on the accelerator. Now that things had come to this point, all sorts of thoughts swirled inside Seol Jihus head. Should I escape? To where? After another round of battle, Seol Jihu had a quick thought before shaking his head. The Parasites were blanketing the sky and earth in every direction. There was simply nowhere to go. Moreover, this was the Parasite Queens territory. She would notice the moment he tried to escape and change her tactic. Wouldnt someone come and help? Seol Jihu smiled bitterly while fiddling with the communication crystal. The orb didnt react to his mana, most likely due to the Parasites interference wave. This was proof that Nests were in the vicinity. But even if he somehow managed to get in touch with others, it was hard to expect a rescue. As the situation stood, it was more likely that he would run out of steam and die before any reinforcements could come. Entering the Empires territory wasnt an easy task. It would take at least ten days to notice the situation, form a military force, prepare supplies, and enter the center of the Empire. Not to mention, it would be extremely challenging to get to him with the vast net of parasites encircling him. Most of all, there was no way the Parasite Queen would let that happen. Even if reinforcements came, all she would have to do is detach a portion of the army encircling him. Regardless of victory or defeat, this would be plenty to buy enough time. The point when the Parasites ran out of ordinary soldiers, thus ending the Wheel Tactic, would be when the Parasite Queen and the six Army Commanders make an appearance. Simply put, there was no way out of this situation. Seol Jihu could not imagine what the Parasite Queen wanted or what would be waiting for him at the end of this long battle. Should I die? A sudden thought crossed his mind. Seol Jihu came to an abrupt stop. He had no intention of dying easily, but killing himself was something he had in mind as a last resort. Dying meant exiting from Paradise. Once he did, there was no guarantee he would return. Although he could be revived, a Divine Wish wasnt something that could be taken lightly. Luxuria said so. That the distribution of contribution points took the background situation of the event into account. Even Seol Jihu, who accumulated contribution points until he was Level 5 while performing unprecedented achievements, cut it close when purchasing a Gold Stamp and a Divine Wish. Though there was no way to be sure, he doubted that anyone at the moment had enough contribution points to use a Divine Wish. Seol Jihu sighed. Who would have thought things would turn out this way when they left Scheherazade? He refused to be drained of his energy and be taken captive. He would rather die than become a parasite. Not yet. But he had no intention of dying just yet. If he was going to die, he wanted to take as many with him as possible. I can still fight. He wanted to self-destruct in a splendid fashion rather than to die easily. Otherwise, he would be disappointed with himself. I have to keep fighting. Seol Jihu began to move forward. Eventually, the enemy appeared again. There was no reason to think any further. It wasnt like thinking at this point would change anything. And so, Seol Jihu emptied his mind. Putting strength into his loose hands and shaking legs, he kicked off the ground and rushed to battle. * Another day went by. Seol Jihu was still advancing while undergoing battles. And as he fought one fierce battle after the other, there was a pair of a man and a woman watching him on a nearby hill. The two beings, who gave off extraordinary auras, were none other than Sung Shihyun and Twisted Kindness. Seol Jihu was ferociously and viciously crushing through the Parasite ranks to the point that intense was insufficient to describe the situation. The gruesome, grisly sight would make any spectator shudder in astonishment and shock. Hes unexpectedly putting up a good fight. Twisted Kindness said a few words. According to her calculations, Seol Jihu should have collapsed several times already. They should have arrived at the outcome before the seventh-day mark. Seol Jihu should have collapsed from exhaustion, losing his mind to despair, but he was still holding on tenaciously and doggedly. How? That was what Twisted Kindness wanted to know the most. Just what kind of hardships could a mere human have endured to be so calm in the face of death? The way Seol Jihu acted was as if he had died at least thousands of times before. It just didnt make sense otherwise. Of course, no matter how strong his mind was, his body clearly wasnt invincible. I was hoping to end this quickly, but it looks like our hero doesnt want that. Twisted Kindness muttered quietly, then glanced to the side. Its about time we make a move. Whats your plan? I would have preferred if his mind had broken down too, but I guess it cant be helped. Sung Shihyun, who was crouched on the ground spectating, smacked his lips. Then, he spoke. We will have to destroy his vessel thoroughly. Vessel? Its simple. Sung Shihyun got up. The revival setting allows an Earthling to revive in Paradise by returning him to a state before death. More specifically, the setting brings about the result before the cause of death. Its a simple yet powerful setting, really. Sung Shihyun continued. Heres whats important. The cause of his death needs to be different from the cause that makes him powerless even if he revives. Youre saying we need to make it so that his state before death persists even if he revives? Exactly, and thats the problem. Think about it. His mana, anti-evil attribute, and physical level wont disappear just because he revives. But is there anything we can do about it? Of course. Anything can become poison if you have too much of it. Its the same with medicine. Sung Shihyun grinned. By the way, I thought of this method after I absorbed the Divinity of Diligence. Divinity? Just as Twisted Kindness furrowed her brows I know. Sung Shihyun smirked. We have no divinity to give him. Even if we did, it would become a problem regardless of whether he can digest it. If he does, he will become the only being among humans to become an existence that surpasses both you and me. And, if he is unable to digest it, it will become the cause that brings about his death, and he will revive perfectly healthy. . Youre trying to say that its too risky, right? Twisted Kindness shut her mouth. It seemed like Sung Shihyun thought of everything and had a solution in mind. Dont worry. All it means is that we need to make him accept an energy that he cant digest. Forcefully, until he is on the brink of death. An energy thats even stronger than that of the Seven Virtues? We have one, dont we? Sung Shihyun glanced to the side. Twisted Kindness jaw dropped open. Dont tell me From what I know, our queen was originally a mighty god. Never mind the Seven Virtues, not even the Chief Deity could hold a candle to her strength. Sung Shihyun continued. No matter how amazing he is, at the end of the day, he is only human. As long as hes human, there has to be a limit to his vessel. You mean. Thats right. Were going to inject the Queens divinity into his mana. Just until his vessel cracks. Sung Shihyun shrugged. This is the only surefire way. You and I only barely managed to absorb our divinities. The other Army Commanders failed and were forced to seal them away even after turning into parasites. Do you think he can do anything if he receives an energy that surpasses the ones we got? No, that was unlikely. The most likely scenario was Seol Jihu dying from accepting the divinity. But, if the Parasite Queen personally performed the injection, she would be able to identify the limit of his vessel and make minute adjustments as necessary. Thats a lot of work just to get rid of a single human. Hes worth it. The Queen has decided. Of course, it will shave away at her power a bit, but youve seen how that guys come this far. Its a negligible price if you think about it. What are the chances that the Seven Sins will try to pull something? Twisted Kindness asked after pondering on the matter for a long time. Pull what? Sung Shihyun asked back. What can they do about a gods power that far outranks their own? Ah, it will only be a small portion of the Queens power, so I guess they can do something if they join hands, but it will be far too late by the time the result comes out. I doubt they made any preparation for this either. Sung Shihyun raised his eyebrows and asked, Dont you think so? He seemed to be asking if she had any more questions. Twisted Kindness lowered her head. Good. Im heading back then. Sung Shihyun turned around. It will be easier to achieve our goal if his mind breaks down. That will also increase the chances of him committing suicide on Earth. But by the looks of it, hell be fighting until the bitter end. Sung Shihyun glanced back at Seol Jihu and clicked his tongue. Its not like we didnt get any result. Trying this method when hes as exhausted as possible, will make it easier for our queen. Twisted Kindness gave a nod in agreement. Anyway, Im leaving. You shouldnt stay here for too long, either. Sung Shihyun took his eyes off of Seol Jihu and disappeared in a blink. Soon, as Twisted Kindness was about to leave as well Woong! She felt a burst of bright light from behind. Twisted Kindness flinched right before spreading out her wings. Then, she hurriedly looked back. Hm? A strong look of astonishment flashed across Twisted Kindness face as she confirmed the identity of the light. Seol Jihu, who was on the verge of collapse, was going through a change in movement. * Huk, huk. Panting heavily, Seol Jihus eyes were slowly losing their light. Fighting on and on, killing endlessly, he must have swung his spear ten thousand, no, a hundred thousand times already. Because of it, he couldnt make heads or tails of the situation anymore. He couldnt even tell if he was thrusting his spear or if he was just imagining it. Kahak His lungs screamed and demanded air every time he breathed. His throat was scorching hot. It was so bad that he wanted to grab a parasite or even a corpse and quench his thirst with blood. His eyelids felt like they weighed a ton. He was confident in falling asleep the moment he closed his eyes. His arms and legs were no longer moving as he wished. It felt like he was shackled with huge iron balls. Im tired. Seeing a parasite rushing toward him, Seol Jihus eyes lost their light and sank. Lets quit. The moment he thought so, his arms went limp. Its time to die. His legs also lost strength, and his body gradually tipped to the side. I did enough. He wanted to keep fighting, but his body refused to listen. He had fought without a single moment of rest for more than a dozen days. No one would fault him even if he collapsed. He quickly got closer to the earth. A faint smile hung on Seol Jihus lips with how soft and comfortable the blood-soaked ground looked. It should be comfortable. It was then. Seol Jihus face twitched faintly while he was blankly staring at the ground. The scene in front of him abruptly changed. A hill? For a split second, the flat ground resembled a slope. A thought immediately crossed Seol Jihus mind. Lets go. How could he forget? He had climbed this path for seven years, pleading and screaming at himself to take just one more step. At that moment, light burst out from the Spear of Purity, and a strange sensation enveloped him. Within this familiar sensation, Seol Jihu dazedly raised his eyes. What was that? It was slow. Unless he was seeing things, it looked like the world stopped. The parasite, which should have reached him long ago, was approaching him ever so slowly. This is. Seol Jihus mouth closed shut in a trance. Ssp He breathed in through his nose Pheww And breathed out through his mouth. The moment he breathed, his unmoving body suddenly moved as if attracted by a magnet. His collapsing legs went up, and his raised foot stepped on the ground. Almost as if he was climbing a slope. Puk! In the next instant, the brightly shining Spear of Purity pierced through the parasite. This is. It was an unfamiliar, yet familiar sensation. The Spear of Purity seemed to have done something, but it felt different from an Authority. [Thousand-Ton-Pushing Strength is a technique based on tai chi.] At that moment, for some reason [Have you heard of the expression softness overcomes hardness? The point of this expression is that even powerful strength cannot subdue softness.] [Think of inertia or a lever. Suppose someone is running at full speed towards you.] Seol Jihu felt like he could hear Black Seol Jihus voice. His alternate self seemed to be whispering into his ears while holding up his collapsing body and grasping his spear-clasped hand. [But in order for this to work, you need to be capable of identifying the size of your opponents strength, the direction of his movement, and his center of gravity in a split second and aim for the correct spot.] [It will be difficult, especially during a battle in which your life is at stake.] Right, he couldnt quite put his finger around it, but he felt like he had felt a similar sensation before. This is [Whats important is the flow.] [Pushing, sliding, and returning the weight. You need to know how to do all three in order to complete Grand Cosmic Shift.] Ssp [Im going to withdraw my mana soon.] Phew [Ill hold your arm for you. Try it with your own mana this time.] Seol Jihu breathed in and breathed out again. At the same time, he dug into the enemy and brandished his spear, thrusting, striking, and cutting. Thrust, Strike, Cut. The techniques he used thousands, no, millions of times unfolded. Blood spurted out from all directions. Seol Jihus body broke through the gap softly, almost like he was skating on ice. The world was still flowing slowly. More parasites were running toward him, but he could read their movements perfectly. They were so slow that he felt like he could dodge them by paper-thin margins if he wanted. At that moment, Seol Jihu finally realized. In this life-or-death crisis, the techniques he had learned in the past had combined with the Spear of Puritys Authorities and formed a new change. Right, this is The moment he realized this, Seol Jihu stopped hesitating and entrusted his body to the sensation. Then, he forgot everything. He forgot that he was thrusting his spear and forgot even himself. He had fallen into a trance. Softly like the flowing water, Seol Jihus body swept past the wave of parasites rushing in like angry bulls. Chachachwak! As soon as he went by them, the parasites were cut apart, sending blood splattering everywhere. That wasnt the end. Just as more parasites surrounded him, Seol Jihus body shot up. The incoming attacks all missed him or brushed past him. There were even some spears or tentacles that narrowly flew by the gap between his armpits or legs. Seol Jihus body spun. He folded his arms and crossed his legs in midair, bending and twisting all attacks that went past him. Then, when he swung his spear in a sweeping motion, everything around exploded simultaneously. Seeing this, Twisted Kindness eyes trembled faintly. Before now, Seol Jihu had only been a fierce beast. He was rampaging violently and savagely like he was boasting about his strength. It was apparent that he would eventually run out of steam and collapse. But with the sudden change in Seol Jihus movement, Twisted Kindness now felt an inestimable boundlessness from him. If she had to describe it, she could say that he was in a state of limitlessness. Inside a raging river, only Seol Jihu was flowing softly. From a distance, it looked like the parasites were being drawn toward Seol Jihu in a taegeuk motion.[1] Seol Jihu was trying to use the state of limitlessness to step into an even higher realm. Beautiful. Twisted Kindness trembling lips unexpectedly uttered high praise. If she previously stopped at simple awe, now she was watching with admiration like she was looking at a splendid work of art. When it came to battles, Twisted Kindness philosophy lay on how efficiently one could utilize their resources. Just how. Just how could he show such movement with a single breath? Using the force of a few kilos to achieve the strength of a thousand tons was surprising enough, but Seol Jihu had gone a step further, tying a series of processes into a single flow and further minimizing unnecessary points. His movements had indeed reached the extremity of efficiency. The way he moved as if his mind, technique, and body were one was enough to give Twisted Kindness chills and a sense of speechless beauty. It was then. When the parasites noticeably decreased in number while being swept in by Seol Jihus flow, another army appeared in the distance. It was an army consisting of Vulgar Chastitys succubi and upper-ranked parasites. [Go back.] Twisted Kindness sent a mental transmission to Vulgar Chastity as soon as she appeared. [W-What?] Vulgar Chastity flinched as she had been hoping for the chance to get revenge after taking a one-sided beating. [What are you talking about all of a sudden?] [You will die if you come.] [What?] [If you fight him in his current state, there is a chance you will die. No, you will most certainly die. You will die even if you run.] Vulgar Chastity appeared confused. Twisted Kindness clicked her tongue. Just how could she not feel a sense of danger after watching such extraordinary movements? [The First Army Commander has left to inform the queen. Isnt your attack the last round anyway?] [But.] [Just go back, and leave the rest to the First Army Commander and me. You and the other Army Commanders are no longer his match. He has evolved yet again.] [What?] Vulgar Chastity gasped. [Huh? Yes, My Queen. Yes, I understand.] Then, Vulgar Chastity turned around, seemingly having received someones mental transmission. By the looks of it, the Parasite Queen seemed to have noticed the Brightest Stars change in state. Twisted Kindness also turned back. Just before leaving, she stared at Seol Jihu with an intense look of regret. Supernova. A star that evolves the more you irritate it. Before she noticed, her body became heated. She seethed with a desire to triumph, and a desire to have a proper fight surged up inside her. But she knew she couldnt. The last thing she wanted to do was become a stepping stone for his growth like that time in the Spirit Realm. Twisted Kindness spread her wings and quickly flew to the location where the final fight would occur. Like a maiden who had fallen in love, she placed her hand on her racing heart. So thats why. She finally understood. [That man is stronger. Far more than the First Army Commander.] The reason why Unsightly Humility spoke with such confidence back then. [1] Taegeuk is the Korean traditional symbol similar to a taiji. It represents balance in the universe. Its the same symbol found on the Korean flag. For more info, refer to Wikipedia. Chapter 438. With One Spear and Two Legs (3) Seol Jihu felt like he was dreaming and was in a dream world, much like the one created by Roselle. Everything he saw and felt was vague and distant. Surrounded by uncertainty, only he could move freely. Perhaps this was what a lucid dream was. Everything he wished for came true, as is often the case in dreams. He could perform any technique that he set his mind to, and his body moved flawlessly according to his will. The combination of the three factors mind, technique, and body opened his eyes to a world of infinite possibilities. He finally understood what it meant to secure his own domain. It was still far from complete, but he felt like he would never lose as long as he stayed here. If he could stay in this state longer, escape would no longer be just a dream. His bleak heart began to fill with courage and hope. Just as he found the first light of hope after a long night of floundering in the sea of despair. Seol Jihu stopped. Huh? He suddenly felt as if he had woken up. Seol Jihu wiped his cheek with the back of his hand with a puzzled look. A stream of cold liquid was trickling down it. Rain? Chwaaaa The sound of falling rain began to echo in his ears. No. The sound grew louder each time he thought he didnt want to wake up. No. But the overwhelming presence in front of him was forcing him to open his eyes. As much as he didnt want to see, he had no choice. The presence was the reason he stopped in the first place. It was then. Clap, clap, clap, clap. Suddenly, he heard slow applause. [Amazing.] A dignified voice resounded. [Youve managed to come this far despite the many obstacles that stood in your way.] Standing in the pouring rain, Seol Jihu slowly raised his head. He opened his eyes and registered the world around him. In the face of reality, Seol Jihu. closed his mouth. The first thing he saw was the Parasite army, the size of which seemed to easily surpass the combined numbers of all the enemies he had encountered so far. Among them, he saw the three Army Commanders and their armies that he had previously fought. He also saw the two people he never wished to meet again: Sung Shihyun, sitting on the ground in a white uniform, and Twisted Kindness, standing with her arms crossed in front of her. And then there was the god, leaning against the air as if there was an invisible throne beneath her, gazing down at him with arrogant eyes, exuding a powerful presence the Parasite Queen. [Seol Jihu.] The Parasite Queens chin lifted slightly. Her gaze traveled vertically from Seol Jihus head to toe, slowly as if savoring his entire being. [We finally meet!] [Seol Jihu, ah, Seol Jihu. Youve interrupted my grand plan far too many times.] She repeated his name several times as if tasting it. [If it werent for you, this world would already be in my hands.] [It is you who ruined everything.] The resentful voice continued. [When I think of all youve done to me, a violent urge erupts within mean urge to tear you apart into a million pieces.] [However, I cannot deny youre different from all the other insects.] The Parasite Queens voice suddenly softened. [Ever since my birth on the icy planet, until I conquered the galaxy.] [I have never suffered a defeat, except for the one time I made a wrong choice that plunged me to the depths of the abyss.] [In terms of significance, Im sure you are ranked far below me in this universe.] [This is the first time my plans have been compromised by such a lowly being.] [I cannot help but think killing you is a waste of your potential.] The Parasite Queen paused. [Ill be straightforward.] After a moment of silence, she raised her voice. [Join me.] [The position you want, the power you seek. No, listing them all would be a waste of time.] [As long as it doesnt interfere with my plans, I will grant you everything you wish for.] The Parasite Queen was asking Seol Jihu to switch sides. [Im giving you a chance.] She emphasized again. Her offer was far from surprising, as Seol Jihu had already received the same proposal once before. The same was true of the Parasites. No one objected. Apart from the fact that they could not disobey the queens orders, they had already accepted Seol Jihu as their equal during their earlier clashes. Of course, they all knew that Seol Jihu was unlikely to accept their offer. Regardless, they had to cover all bases. Surprisingly, Seol Jihu did not refuse immediately. He lowered his head, opened his lips, and then closed them again. His shoulders moved slightly as he inhaled and exhaled, and this made him appear to be in deep thought. Ha. Sung Shihyun, who was closely watching Seol Jihu, snorted. Your Majesty? He chuckled with disdain. That bastard, hes only pretending to think to catch his breath. The Parasite Queens eyes narrowed. Her eyes caught a glimpse of Seol Jihus smile as rain washed away the blood dripping from the corner of his mouth. For Seol Jihu, the Queens offer was not even worth a second of thought. She said she would grant him any wish as long as it did not interfere with her plans. But how could they work together when what they sought fundamentally contradicted each other? He understood that the Parasite Queen knew better than to expect the impossible, and she was just being thorough. [How foolish.] The voice echoing throughout the field became as cold as ice. [Fine. If thats your choice, then Ill give you the future youve chosen for yourself.] That was the last straw for the Parasite Queen. [Fight like a dog and die like a dog.] [I wonder if you can stay calm even as you suffer a miserable death.] Somewhat offended by his choice, the queen taunted, but Seol Jihu remained silent. As Sung Shihyun said, catching his breath was far more crucial for him right now. He never had any choice from the start. He had already decided to fight when he stopped running. Now, there was only one possible outcome between the two possibilities: lose and die or win and escape. And frankly, he was curious how long he could hold out against them all. Will I be able to survive? Seol Jihu thought before letting out a chuckle. [Why are you standing still?] At the same time, as the Parasite Queens voice rang out, Sung Shihyun stood up. He raised his arms and stretched, tilting his head side to side. Twisted Kindness unfolded her arms and spread her wings. And Seol Jihu, faced with an important battle, raised his eyes to the sky and sighed. The rain had already stopped. [Lets not waste any more time.] The Parasite Queen waved her arm as if warding off a troublesome bug. [Commence!] Shwing! With an eerie scraping sound, a white blade was pulled from Sung Shihyuns sheath, and a pair of swords were drawn from around Twisted Kindness waist. The two strongest Parasites, the First and Seventh Army Commanders, took a step in Seol Jihus direction, their gaze fixed on the enemy. I give you credit for making it this far. But Sung Shihyun spoke, spinning his sword in his hand. Just to be clear, youre not putting us in the same category as the Idiot Trio, are you? By Idiot Trio, he was referring to the Second, Fifth, and the Sixth Army Commanders. Exploding Patience and Vulgar Chastity seemed displeased with the name but couldnt say anything, for it was a fact that they failed in killing one human even after releasing their divinities. Dont think were the same~ I bet youll regret it. With a chuckle, Sung Shihyun slowly began to approach Seol Jihu. There was still no answer from Seol Jihu. His entire focus was on his breathing. He stood utterly motionless, only his grip tightening around the Spear of Purity stuck in the ground. Come on, at least say something. Or is it that you are too tired to Sung Shihyun suddenly stopped in place. So did Twisted Kindness. Sensing that something was wrong, Sung Shihyun glanced at Seol Jihu. Pzzt! Suddenly gold sparks erupted from the tip of the snow-white spear pointing toward the sky. Immediately an aura began to form around Seol Jihu. This aura was invisible but extremely powerful and destructive. An oppressive silence hung over the field. Not even the sound of breathing was heard. No one said a thing, but everyone felt the terrifying mana had already filled the air around them. Wooong! The auras ripples passed Sung Shihyun six times in the blink of an eye. Hoh. Sung Shihyun tightened his grip around the hilt of his sword as the soil began to rise in lumps from the ground. Tension mounted when he raised his mana, mixed with divinity. The battle had already begun. Twisted Kindness must have thought the same, and she quickly soared into the sky chanting a spell. Amidst a strange silence, a single man faced off against a team of a man and a woman. One, two, three, and then, four seconds passed by. The tension-filled silence ensued, when suddenly. BOOM! A massive explosion shook everything in the vicinity. Behind Seol Jihu, a sphere with an infinite number of rings around it rose from the ground. As the rings rotated faster and faster, the sphere grew bigger, and the light it emitted also became intenser. The sphere, now as bright as the sun, began to shake violently. Its blinding light caused Sung Shihyun to cover his eyes partially with his robes long sleeve. Cracks began to form on the surface of the sphere, shaking like an egg about to hatch. Sung Shihyuns eyes shot wide open when he sensed the condensed energy spouting from between the cracks. Seol Jihus Unique Spatial Ability Supernova Explosion. At last, the rings revolving around the sphere were launched outward in all directions like bullets fired from a machine gun, and the energy beneath the spheres surface began to overflow like a bursting river dam. As this happened, Sung Shihyun too, released his divinity and raised his longsword. The longsword began to emit bright light as it pierced the air. Sung Shihyuns Unique Spatial Ability Flowering Rain. A strand of white sword qi gushed out of the blade of the sword. The sword qi split into two strands and then into four strands as it shot forward. Then, in the blink of an eye, it further divided into 16 strands, which, after a few seconds, became 256 strands. In the end, the strands of sword qi became close to 10,000 in number, and each rushed toward the enemythe wave of electricity barreling toward them, searing the rain-soaked earthas if competing against each other. KUAAAAAAA! The air seemed to scream. Much like the seas surface when hit by a storm, it wavered near the point of contact between the two overwhelming forces. The strands of sword qi left a long trail behind them as they crashed into the wave of lightning desperate to devour everything. There was something beautiful about the way these two forces clashed, pushing back and forth against each other. Ha! Sung Shihyun burst into laughter when he felt his longsword, which was connected to every single strand of sword qi, tremble. The same was true of Twisted Kindness. She was busy avoiding the rings of lightning, which carried enough destructive power to cut even space itself. As her body twisted and turned in the air like she was dancing, a satisfying smile crossed her face. This is what I call a warm-up! It was then. Amidst the lightning flashes, Twisted Kindness saw a golden flame engulf Seol Jihus whole body. Seol Jihus Unique Spatial Ability Thousand Thunder. After swallowing Seol Jihu whole, the flame shot up into the sky and not toward the spear. Rumble! The crackling sound of lightning resounded. Twisted Kindness hurriedly raised her head and saw a golden light flash across the dark sky. Immediately the layers of dark clouds scattered with a swirl, causing electricity to rise around them. As if responding to Seol Jihus energy, lightning flashed and thunder crashed everywhere in the sky. Thats! Twisted Kindness shivered. She was looking at thunderclouds, without a doubt. Come! Six Domains of the Desire Realm! Twisted Kindness quickly threw the twin swords into the air and recited a spell. Seol Jihus Unique Spatial Ability Hell Severing. At the same time as thousands of lightning bolts poured down at her from the sky. Rumble! HAAAAAAAAA! Twisted Kindness roared as she witnessed the thunderbolts of lightning raining down from the sky toward her in zigzags. Hundreds of red magic circles rose into the air surrounding her, and each magic circle, with a flash, shot out a ray of crimson light toward the sky, toward the lightning. Tzzzzzzt! Lightning flashed everywhere. Every time the golden lightning and the blood-colored lightning crashed against each other, it resulted in a horrific rattle of thunder. The air on which the magic circles rested shook violently as if about to be ripped apart. [Hmm.] The Parasite Queen watched this tug-of-war from afar, resting her chin in the palm of her hand. Even as she watched the fierce battle, which literally shook the sky and the earth, the queens expression remained cool. It was not the first time for her, who used to be the ruler of an entire galaxy, to witness a fight of this magnitude. As time went by, the two forces slowly began to disappear as if canceling each other out. As the flashing lights faded. [What are you doing?] The Parasite Queens apathetic voice rang out. [Dont tell me that you two, as demigods, cant even defeat a human on the verge of collapse.] Its more intense than I thought. After the explosion subsided, Sung Shihyun expelled the breath he had held in and clicked his tongue. But theres no way Ill lose. He tightened his grip again and straightened his posture. Then he turned to Seol Jihu, who had one hand firmly around his spear, his eyes turning crimson. Sung Shihyun smirked, his own eyes glowing red. Level 7 Star Seeker, Awakening Skill Berserk. Level 7 Pinnacle-Rank Mana Swordsman, Awakening Skill Berserk. Crimson hostility blazed in the eyes of the two men as their mouths opened simultaneously. And just like that. HUAAAAAAA! The last of the four most brutal battles Seol Jihu fought during his time in Paradise. KIAAAAAAAA! began. Chapter 439. With One Spear and Two Legs (4) As the howls resounded together, the two monsters simultaneously kicked off the ground and swung their spear and sword. A chilling, white sword light engaged with a bright, golden spear blade. Clang! A metallic ring resounded as the two weapons violently clashed in the middle. Immediately after the collision, the two were knocked back from the recoil. Sung Shihyun, who was pushed back by a few steps, kicked off the ground once again. Holding his white longsword horizontally, he stabbed forward like a lightning bolt. Seol Jihu also rushed in as soon as he regained his footing. He parried Sung Shihyuns sword and thrust his spear while maintaining a distance from Sung Shihyun. Sung Shihyun immediately retracted his sword and countered the spear blade that was aiming for his heart. He turned his body and made the following spear shafts frightening strike brush past him. Twisting his waist to the left and turning it back again, he used the rotational force to send an attack. With the power of his divinity, of course. Clang! Another ear-splitting metallic sound burst out. Seol Jihu drew back with a crumpled face. His hands felt numb. I attacked with the intent to make you drop your spear. You must still have strength left over, huh? Sung Shihyun chuckled. Despite his mocking comment, he was undoubtedly impressed. Cant you give me a break? Im the First Army Commander. If I cant take care of a guy whos on the brink of death Sung Shihyun lowered his stance in the middle of his sentence. How can I hold my head up!? He rushed in, sweeping across the ground with his longsword. A fierce gale blew as the mud splattered in all directions, momentarily blocking Seol Jihus line of sight. Tong! An air-popping sound was heard. Realizing that Ethereal Shift was used, Seol Jihu quickly scanned his sides and took a few steps back. ! He did a double-take in the middle and turned around. Sung Shihyun appeared behind him, and his longsword was descending on his shoulder. But just before it sliced his shoulder, Seol Jihus upper body shook like a ripple. The sword blade missed its target and glided past Seol Jihus forearm. Huh? Sung Shihyuns eyes widened. He knew he cut properly, but Seol Jihus energy had instantly infiltrated his sword and changed its course. What? How? Instead of replying, Seol Jihu sliced up with his spear. Sung Shihyun grunted while pulling his upper body back. The spear blade brushed past him from his crotch to his face. Seol Jihu expected Sung Shihyun to fall back after that, but he bent his waist as soon as he landed on the ground and brandished his longsword multiple times. He sliced and stabbed randomly like he was doing so mindlessly. Perhaps because he had a lot more stamina than Seol Jihu, he was relentless in his attacks. His movements and motions were exaggerated as if he was trying to catch Seol Jihu off-guard just once to end the battle as quickly as possible. Twisted Kindness. The Seventh Army Commander, who had yet to join the battle, suddenly crossed Seol Jihus mind, but he did not have much time to dwell on the matter with Sung Shihyun being more reckless than he anticipated. Voong! Seol Jihu ducked to avoid the longsword drawing a large arc. However, the sword blade, which seemed like it would sweep past him, stopped above his head and then dropped down in a straight line. Seol Jihus feet rolled on the ground forcefully. The Spear of Purity unwittingly shot up and parried the sword away. It then turned its head down like an eagle eyeing its prey and stabbed toward Sung Shihyuns forehead. Sung Shihyun snorted, retracted his arm, and turned his body in place. Twisting his wrist, which held the swords hilt, he turned his sword clockwise in a huge motion. He planned to parry Seol Jihus attack and put an end to this fight. At that instant, Seol Jihus eyes shot open. The spear blade, which was gunning straight for Sung Shihyun, abruptly impaled the ground. Then, holding the firmly fixed spear shaft with both hands, Seol Jihu put a spin on his body and sent a flying kick. Euk! Seol Jihu felt like he kicked a hard wooden log. Perhaps not expecting Seol Jihu to attack with his leg, Sung Shihyuns posture collapsed as he grabbed his side. Seol Jihu did not miss the opportunity. He immediately chased after the retreating Sung Shihyun, pulled out his spear, and sent it flying. Sung Shihyun hurriedly raised his weapon and blocked the attack with the back of his sword, but it ended up ruining his posture even more. Seol Jihu did not give him a break. After retrieving his spear, he pulled his spear back and threw it at the staggering Sung Shihyun. No, he tried to throw it. ! Intuition skill suddenly sounded alarm bells in his head. In less than a second, Seol Jihu gave up on his attack and quickly jumped back. He then raised his left arm and activated the Blessing of the Circum. Booooom! The sound of an explosion struck his ears, and Seol Jihu was pushed back by a large impact on his left arm. Keuk! When Seol Jihu raised his eyes, he saw a shattered tri-circular shield. A part of his arm was charred black as if the attack wasnt blocked in full. Seol Jihu frowned, seeing Twisted Kindness floating down from the sky as Sung Shihyun straightened his posture. Twisted Kindness was standing tall with her arms out like a doll. Two magic circles were spinning around her while crackling with blood-colored electricity. Iya, that artifact looks sweet. Im going to have to call dibs on it. Sung Shihyun grinned as he cracked his head, holding his chin in one hand and his head in the other. Only now did Seol Jihu realize why Sung Shihyun paid no heed toward defense and rushed in with such recklessness. Twisted Kindness was an all-rounder. Not only was she proficient in close-ranged combat, but she could also be an excellent long-ranged attacker if necessary. It seemed like Sung Shihyun was playing the role of a close-range fighter while Twisted Kindness was playing the role of a long-ranged fighter. Now then, shall we start round 2? Sung Shihyun raised his longsword after stretching his body. Then, he stretched out his hand like flowing water. His longsword somehow elongated before bending in an S-shape and rushing forward like a serpent. Seol Jihu also raised his spear to respond, but a blood-colored beam of light shot toward him at a frightening speed and brushed past his shoulder. His armor tore, and his skin became hot. A stinging pain flooded over him, but he had no time to pay attention to it. It was because Sung Shihyuns longsword was swerving in. Seol Jihu tried to back off, dodge the attack, and counterattack, but Chachak! Another red beam of light flew in and obstructed his attempted counterattack. A small crater appeared on the ground like a lightning bolt struck the earth, and black smoke rose up from the ground. By the looks of it, there werent that many lightning bolts, and they also seemed to have a delay between each firing. That said, each shot had enough power to kill him. Seol Jihu clenched his teeth. Being pushed back in the current situation meant that he was getting closer to death. Not yet! Seol Jihu tightened his grip on the Spear of Purity. He swung his spear, drawing out every ounce of strength in his body. Chachachang! A fierce metallic ringing burst out again. Sparks flew up as a spear and a sword crossed each other. With only a single exchange, four or five sounds rang out. It was because the two of them also used Formless Sword and Formless Spear on top of their weapons. The howling of sharp winds, sounds of explosions, and the clashing of weapons mixed together splendidly to form an endless metallic melody. The word intense was nowhere close to being enough to describe the battle. When Sung Shihyuns longsword stabbed forward like a beam of light, Seol Jihus spear struck it aside like a storm, and Twisted Kindness lightning bolt bombarded the area. Hoh, youre holding up well. Lets see how long you can keep up. Sung Shihyun sent his longsword flying and snickered. Though he shouted in high spirits, he wasnt so delighted internally. He was doing what he could to press Seol Jihu with Twisted Kindness support, yet Seol Jihu refused to bend down. To be blunt, Sung Shihyun was embarrassed to perform so poorly against a dying opponent. This was the first time after absorbing and gaining control of Diligences divinity that he was facing someone he couldnt overwhelm. And the more he thought about it, the more jealous and envious he became. Just why is he the main character? What the hell is a Brightest Star anyway? And with all this talk about him being a powerful star, his class name must be way better than my shitty class name. Sung Shihyun got angrier as he thought this. Whats keeping up going to do? He swung his sword at Seol Jihu one more time and spoke mockingly. What, you think the Federation or humanity will send reinforcements? Hm? Sung Shihyun shouted again, but Seol Jihu did not reply. No, he couldnt. He was having a hard time just maintaining his breathing. Stop dreaming. We turned back half of the troops that were stationed around you, so any reinforcement must be in an endless battle of their own. Kwang! Seol Jihu blocked the sword attack aimed at his chest, but he failed to block the lightning bolt that flew in from his blind spot. He felt like his arm would rip out. Seol Jihu swallowed the blood that was trying to spill out from his throat. For a split second, his vision turned blurry. Then, he barely grabbed ahold of his fleeting consciousness and raised his spear. Enough is enough! When Seol Jihu held on once again, Sung Shihyun attacked even more fiercely in a fit of anger. Pk! Pk! Seol Jihu twisted his spear, frantically parrying Sung Shihyuns attacks. He was avoiding fatal injuries, but small injuries began to build up one by one. He no longer had enough energy to use the Spear of Puritys fourth and fifth level, and now that he was using Grand Cosmic Shift to block Twisted Kindness attacks, he was being distracted, and his defense had become thinner as well. It was a vicious cycle. Damn it. He was going all out, but the situation wasnt getting any better. It wasnt as if he didnt have enough energy to hold himself up. But he had to do something before this final reserve energy ran out. Even if he had to bear more risk. For example, killing either Sung Shihyun or Twisted Kindness once and for all with a single attack. Who? Seol Jihus eyes narrowed and scanned up and down. After making up his mind, he immediately started. First, he leaped back, widening the gap between them. However, Sung Shihyun chased after him like a vengeful ghost. Seol Jihu stomped on the ground and came to a stop. Rushing forward to greet Sung Shihyun, he pretended to stab with his spear. Sung Shihyun snorted and sped up. Just as he raised his sword up in the air Heut! Seol Jihu let out a shout of concentration before suddenly changing his course and turning to Sung Shihyuns back. Pang, pang, pang! He activated the Festina Earring three times. Startled by Seol Jihus sudden acceleration, Sung Shihyun immediately paused and swung his sword. Seol Jihu spun to the side as much as possible and took up a spear-throwing posture, but it seemed he failed to escape the range of Sung Shihyuns attack as blood spurted out of his side. Seol Jihu continued to run past Sung Shihyun and performed a run-up while maintaining his acceleration. He then squeezed out every ounce of strength left in his body to throw the spear sitting on his shoulder at the floating Twisted Kindness. Chweeeek! The Spear of Purity shot out like a bullet and grazed its target. Twisted Kindness had moved to the side and dodged the attack. But then, the spear made a u-turn and aimed for her back. Of course, it failed to hit its target this time as well. It was because Twisted Kindness vanished from thin air and appeared far away. She had used Teleport. However, this was precisely what Seol Jihu was aiming for. Seol Jihu recalled the Spear of Purity when even Flying Spear did not achieve any success. He scraped up his mana, and Toong! He activated Ethereal Shift as soon as Twisted Kindness reappeared. The whole process was smooth and instantaneous. The moment he moved, he grabbed the Spear of Purity that flew back into his hand and simultaneously swung down at Twisted Kindness from behind her back. Huh? Seol Jihus eyebrows twitched. He certainly cut her in half just now, but he didnt feel anything in his hands. It was like he sliced through the water. Even in reality, Twisted Kindness severed body was scattering into a mist. It wasnt as if she counterattacked him either. What happened? She was expressionless to have used Teleport in a hurry. There wasnt a hint of surprise on her face. Then could it be that she used a special ability similar to Ego Te Defendere? Seol Jihu questioned what happened, but he had no time to mull it over. It was because his second target had bitten the bait. You fucker. Sung Shihyun charged toward him before he descended from the sky. Pulling a trick in the middle of a fight are you belittling me? Sung Shihyun swung his arm, aiming for the moment that Seol Jihu fell to the ground. His longsword flew out with frightening power as if Sung Shihyun wanted to use this chance to put an end to this fight once and for all. The sword drew a faint path in the air and cut Seol Jihu at the waist in half. Its over! The moment Sung Shihyun shouted this, his expression turned pale. Whoosh! The white longsword cut through the air. Unless he had seen wrong, Seol Jihu had disappeared for a second before reappearing. The Blessing of the World Tree had activated. Sung Shihyun did a double-take, but he was already showing his back to Seol Jihu. Because he attacked with the intent to finish the fight, he had made a huge movement, and his body had rotated more than necessary. In this life-or-death crisis, Sung Shihyuns Unique Ability, Thought Acceleration, activated. Time slowed down. Their slowly moving gazes brushed past each other. In the process, the scene of Seol Jihu grasping his spear once again entered Sung Shihyuns eye. Right. Seol Jihu had expected his first scheme to fail and set both the opponents as targets. Regardless of how Twisted Kindness would avoid his attack, he dug a double-layered trap, knowing that Sung Shihyun would take the opportunity to attack. After all, the same method had proven to be effective in dealing a blow at Scheherazade. As a result, his plan worked perfectly. Saving the Blessing of the World Tree until now had proven to be worth it. The price for a failed attack was an inevitable counterattack. Sung Shihyun grew restless, knowing what was about to happen. This is bad. The situation was much more dangerous than before. He didnt make any preparation in case Seol Jihu counterattacked. He didnt have time to use Ethereal Shift either. He turned around in a hurry and tried to swing his sword. However, his face paled the moment he looked back. Seol Jihus spear was already flying toward him while emitting a terrifying light. Its too late. Sung Shihyun knew instinctively that the spear would reach him a beat faster. His body would be blown into pieces before his longsword could even touch Seol Jihu. Reach him! Still, Sung Shihyun did not give up and brandished his sword at full force. Please! He widened his eyes, seeing the golden spear blade that was right in front of him. It was then. Craaaack! The sound of flesh tearing and bones breaking rang out instantly. At the same time, the spear blade that had come within a hairs breadth of him abruptly changed course and shook up and down. Puk! Next, Sung Shihyun felt a sharpness stabbing deep into his stomach. Kuhuk! Suddenly becoming a piece of meat on a skewer, Sung Shihyuns body shook violently. Fuck. Sung Shihyun reflexively looked down at his stomach, his eyes blinking quickly. The weapon that had stabbed his stomach was none other than Twisted Kindness longsword. Only then did Sung Shihyun look up, his jaw dropping. The longsword poking out of him was piercing Seol Jihus waist. His tilted chin was trembling faintly. Krrrk! A stream of blood flowed down from his shaking mouth. Seol Jihu turned his head down and saw the blade that had penetrated his stomach. I applaud you for digging a trap. A relaxed voice rang out behind him. But did it never cross your mind that my very existence might have been a bait? He felt a soft touch on his shoulder. Glancing backward with difficulty, he saw Twisted Kindness gently placing her chin on his shoulder. That was an illusion, no, a clone. Twisted Kindness smiled gently after meeting Seol Jihus gaze. If you want to know when I could prepare it, thanks to the First Army Commander drawing your attention at the beginning. Seol Jihus lips twisted. So thats why. He had been wondering why she was just standing there like a puppet. It seemed she had set up a clone and remained in hiding for a perfect chance to ambush. He might have noticed it if he had been observing closely. But that was a tall order given the situation, the state of his body, and the amount of attention he had to put in dealing with Sung Shihyun. Dont be too harsh on yourself. Twisted Kindness whispered. Its not like we dont know what state youre in. Given the status of the First Army Commander and me, we arent proud to have joined hands to win either. . But this is a war. The result is all that matters. If you want to be strict, didnt you also attack me with your comrades in the Spirit Realm? Twisted Kindness spoke as if she was making an excuse for herself. It seemed she wasnt happy with subduing Seol Jihu this way. Hah Are you fucking kidding me? Couldnt you have gone a little easier? Sung Shihyun grumbled as he pulled his skewered body out of the sword. He looked extremely annoyed. This fight should have been over long ago, but not only did it drag on until now, but he also was almost killed at the end. He raised his sword. He didnt feel like he would be content until he cut off an arm or two before killing Seol Jihu. Twisted Kindness seemed to want to finish the job as well. But, just as she grabbed the longsword with both hands and was about to twist it Euk? Her hands flinched. Next, Twisted Kindness eyes opened wide. Chapter 440. With One Spear and Two Legs (5) Twisted Kindness turned her hands, but the longsword stuck in Seol Jihus waist did not budge. She could not even pull it out, no matter how much strength she put in. Seol Jihu had used his left hand to clench onto the sword blade that pierced his stomach. Blood dripped down from his hand. Pzzt! Sparks of electricity crackled from the sword blade. Just as Twisted Kindness shot her eyes open, a bright-yellow flash of lightning flowed into the blade and electrocuted her. KIAAAAAAAA! Twisted Kindness shrieked and collapsed, her body giving off intense sparks. Having succeeded in breaking free, Seol Jihu took a step forward. Though, he dropped his head immediately afterward. Is that your final move? Sung Shihyun, who recovered from his injury in the meanwhile, swung his sword while murmuring like he was sick and tired of the battle. Killing Seol Jihu was not allowed. From now on, he had to be driven to death as slowly as possible. At that moment, Seol Jihus head shot up. He thrust his spear while looking at the incoming sword head-on. Sung Shihyun snorted. Though mixed with a hint of mana, the spear no longer had the same sharpness and strength it had before. The attack was only a futile struggle resulting from a desire to continue fighting. His sword would chop off his arm long before the spear could reach him. At the moment Sung Shihyuns sword reached Seol Jihus arm, Sung Shihyun clearly felt the path of his white sword being enveloped by a mysterious energy. Puk! Then, he felt something stab deep into his solar plexus. Huh? Sung Shihyuns eyes widened as he was pushed back. When he looked down, he saw that his body was fine. The spear had come nowhere near him. However, the feeling of being stabbed was real, and his body was losing balance. He didnt understand what just happened. Just now, what? His flustered blinks only lasted a moment. Sung Shihyun immediately furrowed his brows. At first, it felt like he was lightly hit with a fist. However, this sensation increased in size exponentially, and as it spread through his body like a wildfire, Sung Shihyuns expression stiffened. Level 5 Lance of Nemesis, Class Ability Punishing Vengeance Spear. Punishing Vengeance Spear. It was a type of counterattacking skill that returned a result that was equivalent to a cause when Seol Jihu received damage surpassing a certain limit. Because it worked using the law of causality, it had the attribute of being absolute. Jang Maldong had once commented that this could be a cheat-like ability depending on how it was used. Seol Jihu had just used this trump card, taking all the causes that had accumulated thus far in a single attack. And soon, the result came out. PUHAK! A waterfall of blood exploded out from Sung Shihyuns seven orifices his eyes, ears, nostrils, and mouth. AAAAAAAACK! A piercing shriek burst out from his wide-open mouth. An explosive shock shook his body and mind, a sharp sensation prickled his organs, his mana circuit distorted and melted down, and his body burned up like an active volcano. Kuhuk! Kuuuuhuk! Uuuuuuuuueeeek! Never mind an intense pain that could not be described with words, but from a sense of loss to a sense of despair, all sorts of negative sensations that a human could possibly feel surged through his body. With everything blowing up at once, not even Sung Shihyun could do anything about it. Kkkrrr, kuaaaaaaaak! He screamed like a raging bull and rolled on the ground. Eventually, his body stiffened and he flopped around like a live fish. It was a sorry sight to behold. Despite this, Sung Shihyun did not let go of the last thread of consciousness he was hanging onto. It was because he had experienced a greater pain than this once before. Kahak! Kuhuk, kahahak! Remembering the time when he first absorbed Diligences divinity, Sung Shihyun opened his eyes and raised his head. He saw Seol Jihu trudging toward him under the dark sky. Sparks flew up from Sung Shihyuns eyes. You cough! Son of a bitch! Vomiting from the splitting pain, he hung on with nothing but an unyielding pride and forced himself up. However, he swayed in the process and ultimately fell on his knees. Heuk, heeeeuk! His body was hot like it was burning in a raging fire. With a single attack, his body became ragged. Panting with his tongue out like a dog, Sung Shihyun suddenly realized his unsightliness and clenched his lips. However, he frowned in the next instant as he felt a terrifying pain akin to a lump of burning charcoal being placed under his tongue. Uuuuuuuuep! In the end, Sung Shihyun barely managed to get on one knee and rummaged through the ground while roaring like a beast. As soon as he grabbed his sword, he clenched his teeth and raised it high. Seol Jihu also swung the Spear of Purity down. Tong! The sound that rang out was unimpressive compared to when they first clashed. The spear blade and the sword blade trembled as they ground against each other. Keuk! Keeeeeu! Sung Shihyuns blood-soaked hands also quivered like a leaf. Blocking the spear now was a thousand times harder than at first. In fact, the spear was slowly inching closer to the left side of his neck. He was being pushed back. Impossible! Sung Shihyun gave a sidelong glance while screaming internally. All sorts of thoughts crossed his mind. Should I detonate my energy and push him back? Should I use Ethereal Shift and move away? But for some reason, he had a strong hunch that he must not do either. He felt like his head would get chopped off before he could even try. The moment he diverted even the tiniest amount of strength from his sword, he felt like the spear would push the sword back whole and dig in. Just how!? Tilting his head up slightly, he met Seol Jihus gaze. Shudder! An inexplicable chill ran down his spine when he saw Seol Jihus blood-soaked face flashing with a golden, blood-colored light. A look of fluster spread across Sung Shihyuns face as he experienced an emotion he had never felt before in his life. Malice. Drenched in blood, Seol Jihus appearance was no different than a demons. The way he looked down with a hollow, calm gaze, he was emitting vicious malice that clearly foretold his desire to kill. Moreover, this desire of his was about to be realized. While Sung Shihyun was distracted for a moment, Seol Jihus spear had pushed his sword even further, the blade now touching his neck. It gradually dug in, and a stream of blood flowed down his neck. Sung Shihyuns eyes shot open in shock. Im gonna die. The moment Sung Shihyun thought so, he let go of his minds shackles. He realized this wasnt the time to care about his pride or face. KILLLLLLLLLL! Sung Shihyun shouted at the top of his lungs. The First Army Commander held the same level of authority in this operation as the Parasite Queen. The moment he gave his command, the Army Commanders who were waiting on stand by set out simultaneously. Exploding Patiences soundwave bellowed out and struck Seol Jihus face. His head bobbled forward and backward as it scattered blood everywhere. Vulgar Chastity flew forward with her bat wings spread open. As her hair pierced several parts of Seol Jihus body, he stiffened in place. Unsightly Humility charged at a frightening speed and swung his longsword. Chwak! Blood spurted out from Seol Jihus shoulder. His right arm that was holding onto the Spear of Purity, flew up into the air. Kuhuk! When the heavy pressure pressing down on his left side disappeared, Sung Shihyun was thrown down. He spat out a gasp as soon as he fell to the ground on his butt. Huk! Huk! Their exchange shouldnt have lasted that long, but he felt like he had been locked in that situation for hours. Sung Shihyun rubbed his neck while panting before doing a sudden double-take. He wasnt supposed to kill him, but he had shouted subconsciously due to being in a life-or-death situation. Sung Shihyun looked up, hoping for the best. He then saw Twisted Kindness stopping herself short of stabbing her sword into Seol Jihu. Knowing the ultimate goal, the other Army Commanders had also stopped their attacks at an appropriate place. As a result, Seol Jihu was still alive. He was breathing, albeit faintly, with both of his legs on the ground. However, he was no longer moving. He couldnt. Soon, his head dropped. His remaining left arm also dropped down. Sung Shihyuns agitated gaze gradually sunk down. Heh. When Seol Jihu fell to his knees, the corner of Sung Shihyuns mouth curled up. Heh hehe hehehehe.! At last, Seol Jihu fell. Huhahahaha! Yes! Finally! You undying cockroach son of a bitch! Sung Shihyun burst into laughter as soon as he saw Seol Jihu falling down. However, it was too soon to celebrate. It looked like he was about to take his last breath. They had to proceed with their plan as quickly as possible. Your Majesty! Nows the time! Sung Shihyun turned around with a look of relief, but then, his face immediately turned ashen. The Parasite Queen should know that there wasnt much time left. Yet, she was just standing there, unmoving. Her back was bent, her surprised eyes staring intently at one person as if it wasnt over. That wasnt all. Sung Shihyun also felt the other Army Commanders flinch. He turned back again as his face paled. Seol Jihu had not fallen. He had taken a step forward just before hitting the ground and was now pushing himself up like he was climbing a hill. Then, he eventually raised his head back up. When Sung Shihyun met Seol Jihus bloodshot eyes, he felt the same fear that paralyzed him before slowly creep over him. Seeing Seol Jihus enraged face, his body reacted automatically. It began to shake from an unknown fear. It was so bad [Innate Ability, Future-Gauging Nine Eyes, has activated.] That he thought the monster standing in front of him was not Seol Jihu, but someone else. Boom! Before Sung Shihyun snapped out of his daze, Seol Jihus body suddenly exploded with a terrifying pressure. The Army Commanders body rose up from the sudden attack, and they were thrown back. Blaze! A golden light blazing like the sun surged above Seol Jihus body. When he waved his left hand, a fierce gale raged out. The Army Commanders shot up onto their feet and rushed in, but the terrifying power emanating from him prevented them from closing the distance. Even when they made long-ranged attacks, they were shattered by Seol Jihus storm of golden aura. I cant believe it! Sung Shihyun doubted his eyes. How can he still have so much power!? This couldnt be helped given the series of events, but the truth was a little different. Future Vision had activated. As Seol Jihu was collapsing after the five Army Commanders joint attack, what picked him back up was actually the consciousness of his first life. The realm that Black Seol Jihu reached in his final days had combined with Seol Jihus physical level to display a terrifying might. You monster! Sung Shihyun muttered in disbelief, then winced in the next moment. He thought Seol Jihu could no longer move, but he slowly raised his foot. Glaring fiercely, Seol Jihu took another step toward him. Ah. As Sung Shihyun tried to grab the sword he inadvertently dropped, a foot flew out like a bolt of lightning and kicked his hand. Ack, kuk! Another kick struck his stomach immediately after the first, and Sung Shihyun was sent tumbling back. When Seol Jihu reached out with his left hand, the Spear of Purity flew into it. His downward-looking face was bright red. White steam was rising from the left hand that was still holding onto the spear shaft, and his body also looked blurry from the hot haze rising from his body. W-Why me. Sung Shihyuns voice trembled out. His legs were pushing against the ground before he noticed as if he was trying to put in as much distance as possible. He couldnt understand why, no matter how much he thought about it. But he had a strong feeling that he would never be able to defeat Seol Jihu no matter how many times they fought. Kwak! Seol Jihus foot stomped down on Sung Shihyuns chest. He raised his left arm and slammed it down without hesitation. Seeing the spear blade falling rapidly on his face, Sung Shihyun felt the coming of death and shut his eyes. It was then. Kwang! A loud explosion struck his ears. Droplets of blood splattered from above onto his face. . When Sung Shihyun opened his eyes, Seol Jihu was no longer in front of him. Only a huge, palm-shaped pit remained in the spot Seol Jihu was standing. The pit was deep, easily surpassing two meters in depth. Sung Shihyun blinked his eyes a couple of times in confusion before looking back. The Parasite Queen, who had been sitting in midair until now, was standing with her arm stretching down. The Goddess of Parasitism had finally made a move. Your Majesty. [I know.] The Parasite Queen gave a short reply. The lifeform stuck inside the pit had yet to die, but she knew he didnt have much time left. The reason she hesitated despite this was simple. She felt it was too regrettable. His strong desire to live, undying willpower, exhaustingly endless vitality, and monstrous, inhuman presence everything composing the Brightest Star would be a shame to lose. If this human entered her arms, what incredible achievements would they be able to make? Even exacting revenge was a possibility. I want him, thought the Parasite Queen. But, she shook her head in the next moment. She simply couldnt think of a method to do so. A supernova that decided its fate refused to allow an alternate fate. The Parasite Queen had confirmed Seol Jihus will twice, once through the Wheel Tactic and once again just now. In the first place, she was doubtful that a parasite could take over the brain of a human with such a fighting spirit. Turning his corpse into a parasite would be meaningless, and if he was parasitized while alive, she was positive he would resist until he died of backlash. Even if the parasitism somehow succeeded, with his level of willpower, there was a good chance that he would refuse to be controlled and commit suicide after much torment. There was no way to capture him either. Even if she cut off his limbs, he would detonate his mana to kill himself. Even if she somehow restrained his mana, he would come up with a way to kill himself no matter what. No, it was a question whether they would even be able to capture him. After all, he would choose death long before it was accomplished, just like how the flickering light burned its lifeforce and picked itself back up before extinguishing. She could not allow that to happen. It was too uncertain and too dangerous. Perhaps it might be worth a try, but the Parasites would not be able to prepare for Seol Jihus revival. It was too late anyway. She had to choose the least dangerous method to take care of the Brightest Star, once and for all, so that he would not be able to take another step into Paradise and be unable to do anything even if he came back. Once the Parasite Queen decided, a cluster of light formed on her palm. Though it was small, the power contained inside the cluster was a portion of the divinity that formed her foundation. There was no need to hesitate any longer. The Parasite Queens essence, her origin energy, quickly flew through the air and disappeared into the pit. * Seol Jihu had not died yet. To be more precise, Black Seol Jihus consciousness was still alive. Keuk. The body stuck inside the pit twitched. Black Seol Jihu opened his eyes with great difficulty and grimaced. What kind of state is this body in? After a quick examination, Black Seol Jihu couldnt find the words to describe his bodys state. Even in his life, there was only one time that he ended up in such a state. Move please. His left hand fumbled around. The ground felt mushy and muddy. A pool of blood was forming around him. Next, when his hand touched the spear shaft, Black Seol Jihu stopped breathing. He held the spear up and leaned his body against it with a grunt. Using the spear shaft as support, he slowly raised his upper body. Cough! Kuhuk! When he spat out the breath he had been holding in, a scorching pain flooded into his heart. Black Seol Jihu gritted his teeth, regretting not being able to finish off his target. Just you wait Sung Shihyun Ill at least take you with me. It was then. A bright light flashed upon his crimson vision. Black Seol Jihu squinted one eye and tilted his head up. A small cluster of light quickly fell and touched his face, instantly disappearing as if to seep into him. What was that? he thought. But a second later Kwang! A violent mass of energy suddenly began to rage inside him, causing Black Seol Jihu to scream. Kahak! Perhaps this feeling was akin to having a dozen grenades blow up inside you. Seol Jihu fell forward when he only just raised his upper body with incredible difficulty. He managed to put his hand down to break his fall. This is! His face, which was only an inch above the ground, shook violently. Keuk! Keeeeuuuu! His eyes became bloodshot, and saliva mixed with blood streamed down from his mouth. The veins all over his body bulged up, and his skin repeatedly alternated between red and blue. It wasnt as if he was taking his time and slowly absorbing the energy. The energy had been forced into him as if it didnt matter if he blew up in the process. Black Seol Jihu wanted to give up and relax, but he knew he couldnt. And just as he barely grabbed hold of his consciousness, another explosion erupted. Krrrrrrrrr! Black Seol Jihu vomited out a mouthful of blood, his eyes rolling back. He almost collapsed and lost consciousness, but he endured with a superhuman mental fortitude. Beads of sweat dripped from his soaked forehead. Krrk! Keeeuuu! Black Seol Jihu bit his lip and hung onto his blurring consciousness. When he focused on the pain, he felt his mind becoming clearer. Damn it! Black Seol Jihu tried his best to gather his senses and control the energy that was melting into his mana. But that wasnt something that was possible in the first place. Perhaps it might be possible if he could die and come back to life thousands of times, but the energy wasnt something that the weak human body could handle. Sons of bitches! It was only then that Black Seol Jihu realized what the energy raging inside him was. This was also the moment he realized the Parasite Queens true intention. To think she would shave away at her own power to try to expel Seol Jihu from Paradise. The situation was truly spiraling toward the worst-case scenario. Black Seol Jihu felt his skin crack and fall down like rain. More importantly, he felt the vessel forming his body crack up. There wasnt much time left. There was no time to hesitate. He had to choose between two options. One was to entrust his body to this raging energy and try to take at least one more enemy with him. The other was to somehow plan for the future. The former was suicidal destruction that left no hope for the future, while the latter was a gamble with a low chance of success. Black Seol Jihu suddenly remembered the conversation he had with Seol Jihu at the Path of the Soul. Fine. Black Seol Jihu creaked his head up and looked up at the pits opening with his bloodshot eyes. Lets try it! Soon, Black Seol Jihus body collapsed as he reached out with his left hand. Then. * The battlefield, which had once been the stage of a heaven-shaking battle, was now only filled with silence. Only a painful scream echoed out from the pit, along with the swirling of an extraordinary current of energy. The Army Commanders were all maintaining their silence, their faces ashen. They were speechless, or perhaps a little exhausted. They thought that taking care of a single human, no matter how strong, would be a piece of cake. Never in their wildest imaginations did they think they would be pushed back this much. Still, now that the Queen had made a move. At that moment, the scream stopped. The swirling current of energy subsided as well. The pit became quiet and tranquil. The Parasite Queen put away the energy she was continuously injecting. With this, their plan had succeeded. Seol Jihus death was confirmed through the battle with the Army Commanders, and she had mercilessly forced her energy into him before his death so that his vessel was on the verge of breaking. All that was left now. It was when the Parasite Queen lowered her hand with a light breath. Kwang! An explosive sound erupted from the pit, and mud shot up like a fountain. A shadow emitting a frightening power plowed through the dirt and soared up. Chapter 441. With One Spear and Two Legs (6) The shadow was Seol Jihu. One could tell at a glance that he was in a bad shape, and that was putting it nicely. Already exhausted from the earlier brawl, he looked even more grotesque now because of his bodys rejection of divinity. Cracks that looked like spiderwebs covered the surface of his skin. But what mattered to Seol Jihu was that his body was still moving. He jumped out of the hole and shot forward toward the Parasite Queen like a bullet. The Parasite Queen stopped her hand and began to rouse her energy. She guessed that by now, the enemy would have figured out what their ultimate goal was. As if to prove her theory right, Seol Jihus face was full of rage as he rushed toward her. Of course, he was bitter. He had planned to fight to the death and aimed to resurrect afterward, but the said method had just been rendered unusable. Now there was only one thing left on the Parasites agenda: watch Seol Jihu struggle one last time before he met his end from which he would never recover. But this didnt mean they could let their guard down. Ironically, the enemy was more dangerous now than ever. [Stand back! Get as far away as possible!] The Parasite Queen alerted the Army Commanders who were about to jump into the scene. [I will deal with him myself.] As the queen stretched out her arm in front of her, Seol Jihu thrust his spear. Thud! Seol Jihus body jerked to a halt. He saw that his spear had stopped in the air without even reaching the target. [I have no obligation to fight you.] A leisurely voice rang out. [Youre still keeping at it even in that condition. You really are a mad dog.] [I presume youd like to take as many as you can before you return to nothing.] The Parasite Queen spread her fingers open. [Taking one or two Army Commanders with you may not be entirely impossible since you have accepted my energy, albeit forcefully.] Keuk! [But did you really think I would let you have your way?] She had already played all the cards in her hand. Now his death was only a matter of time. She had no reason to fight him at the risk of further depleting her precious resources. [I told you when you turned down my offer, that youd fight like a dog and die like a dog.] The Parasite Queen continued, enjoying the defiant look in Seol Jihus eyes. [Fine, do squirm like a bug until you die. I cannot wait to see the look on your face when you fall without achieving a single thing.] A sneer bloomed at the corner of her mouth. Seol Jihu scowled defiantly. His left hand, wrapped tightly around his spear, trembled in anger. [That funny technique that distorts the law of causality why dont you try that on me? Though I cant say for sure, it will work.] With a snort, the Parasite Queen was about to lift her chin, when suddenly. Woooong! A beam of golden light shot out of the Spear of Purity. The energy released from the spear was not just a regular sword qi. It was much bigger and much denser, like tens of thousands of sword qi condensed into one. Even as she mocked, the Parasite Queen never really let her guard down. Nevertheless, the sudden burst of energy took her by surprise. Level 8 Spear Demon, Secret Art Reinforced Sword Qi. The golden reinforced qi tore through the invisible barrier like a scissor cutting paper. The Parasite Queen immediately turned around and released every bit of energy she had gathered. Kagagagak! The released energy crashed into the reinforced qi, bending its course. At the same time, the Parasite Queen quickly folded her left wing across her body. As a result, the spear shattered, not the queens heart but only her left wing bone. It was then that a heavy sense of foreboding took hold of the Parasite Queen. She could feel the scar on her face throb. Strangely enough, she had experienced the same feeling back when she was defeated at Tigol Fortress. Feeling humiliated all over again, the Parasite Queens right hand smacked Seol Jihu with great force. Slap! Blood scattering everywhere, Seol Jihu was once again thrown into the air by the power of the blow. He rolled on the ground a dozen times before finally coming to a halt. For a second, Seol Jihu lay utterly still like a corpse but soon raised his head and pulled himself up, pushing his left arm against the ground. The Parasite Queen was awestruck as she watched all this from afar. He used my divinity without even fully absorbing it. She wasnt wrong. Seol Jihus mana was depleted, but the divinity she had inserted into him remained, and this was what he used to formulate the earlier attack. No wonder she felt threatened. It was her own energy. I was right. It had been a wise decision on her part to instruct the Army Commanders to stay put. At least four out of five of them would not have been able to avoid that attack, which could have led to their demise. The Parasite Queen decided to confront Seol Jihu head-on. The possibility of her defeat was almost nonexistent as long as she stayed inside the realm of her own building. But of course, her opponent had a plan of his own. Seol Jihu quickly glanced around in search of a new target. But already, the Army Commanders were moving as far away from him as possible as the queen had commanded. It was then. Ah? Stay still. Suddenly, Twisted Kindness grabbed Sung Shihyun in her arms, turned around, and quickly flew past Seol Jihu. Seol Jihu did not miss this opportunity. He immediately began to pursue them. The three soon became nothing more than distant dots. Twisted Kindness flying speed, boosted by wind magic, was indeed very swift. But backed by divinity, Seol Jihu was even faster. Twisted Kindness ignored Sung Shihyuns protest and glanced behind her shoulder. Seol Jihu had almost caught up with them and was holding his spear above his head. When she saw that, she immediately recited the spell she had been preparing all along. The pair of Army Commanders disappeared before the Spear of Purity could reach them. Seol Jihu stopped and quickly looked around. Twisted Kindness was floating next to the Parasite Queen with Sung Shihyun in her arms. She seemed to have used the teleportation spell seconds before the spear reached her. Realizing that all his efforts were in vain, Seol Jihu trembled in anger. Fuck you. How dare you use me as bait? Panting and gasping for breath, Sung Shihyun muttered in disdain. Forgive me. I dont know why, but he looked like he was after you. Twisted Kindness gave a bleak smile. And it seems I was right. Do you see that confused look on his face? Kuaaaaaaaak! Suddenly, Seol Jihus roar of rage echoed throughout the surrounding field. Jeez. Instead of complaining, a silly laugh escaped Sung Shihyuns mouth. He did feel pleased. This almost felt like retaliation for Seol Jihu beating him earlier during their fight. And no wonder Seol Jihu was angry. His enemy played him, forcing him to waste his time when he never had much to begin with. [What are you doing over there?] The Parasite Queen responded to the roar. [Why dont you come at me so that I can punish you again? Or do you prefer to play tag with my children?] Her voice was full of ridicule. The Parasite Queen began to gather her energy again while waiting for the enemy to move. She thought Seol Jihu would come at her immediately as before, but to her surprise, he remained completely still. He only stared at the Parasite Queen and the five Army Commanders, his eyes blazing with rage, but his feet firmly planted on the ground. A brief silence passed. [?] All of a sudden, Seol Jihu did something totally unexpected. He turned and began to run in the opposite direction. [Hoh!] The Parasite Queen let out an exclamation of surprise. [Youre running away?] She asked in a provocative tone, but Seol Jihu did not stop. He concentrated his inner fury on running away. It didnt take long for him to disappear completely beyond the horizon. [So he doesn''t want to be played by us. What a pathetic pride he has!] The Parasite Queen snorted. Your Majesty! Sung Shihyun shouted in a hurry. Youre letting him get away? [Hmph.] The Parasite Queen lifted her head to the sky. Whatever she saw must have been good news, for an ecstatic smile lit up her face. [Running across the wilderness until he falls and dies a miserable death alone. Sounds like a death befitting a mad dog, dont you agree?] No, I dont. Sung Shihyun shook his head. We have to capture him and kill him. [No, I wont allow that.] What? [Our plan succeeded.] The Parasite Queen answered simply. She was indirectly emphasizing that Sung Shihyun no longer had the same authority as she did because their mission had been completed. [I understand why you want to make sure hes dead, but you saw.] The queen continued. [You saw how I didnt let my guard down when he jumped out of that hole and tried to pierce my heart.] Yet the concentrated energy easily penetrated her barrier. [His power then was stronger than yours and that of the Seventh Army Commander. It even took me by surprise.] Still. [I already gave up the stele and spent extra energy for the sake of this mission. If I have to face him again, of course, I wont lose, but my divinity will suffer more damage.] But [And if by any chance Im forced to spend the energy Im using to suppress the Oath. That will put a considerable restraint on what I can do in the future.] [Theres more. As you know, hes deceitful. Perhaps he wants you to follow him, just so that he can capture you.] Sung Shihyun closed his mouth. The Parasite Queen was right. He felt the wound on his chest throbbing. If the rampaging divinity were to be added to that technique. The mere thought of it caused a chill to run up his spine. The Parasite Queen lowered her gaze. When she saw Sung Shihyun biting his lip nervously, she put a hand on the top of his head, then pulled it back. Now looking up at the sky, Sung Shihyun widened his eyes. The view changed and he saw the universe. And then. Ah. A light flickered in Sung Shihyuns eyes when he saw the star at the center of the celestial sphere. [Did you see it?] The Parasite Queen asked, and Sung Shihyun nodded. Now he looked much more at ease. That wont change all of a sudden, right? [The supernova is the brightest of all stars, but in reality, its brightness is caused by an explosion that the star produces at the end of its life.] The Parasite Queen removed her hand from Sung Shihyuns head. [The exploded star can then become a nebula, a neutron star, or a black hole. And the star has made its choice. Its a fate chosen by none other than the supernova itself. Therefore, it will not change.] She said in a voice full of confidence. The supernova itself. Sung Shihyuns face fell. Somehow that phrase bothered him, but he quickly shook his head. The person he saw and experienced couldnt have been anyone other than Seol Jihu. I understand. [Good.] Seeing that Sung Shihyun was convinced, the Parasite Queen turned around. [As much as Id like to praise you for the missions success, your work is not yet done.] Her next goal was to exterminate the insects invading her territory. * Black Seol Jihu ran. Ever since he turned around, he had been running as fast as he could. He even blocked off his senses to the point that his legs began to shake. He had to get as far away from the enemy as possible, all to prepare for the future. Before jumping out of the hole, Black Seol Jihu assessed the situation calmly. No matter what decision he made, the fact that he had to risk his life remained unchanged. But even if he chose to confront the Parasite Queen, could he have achieved results corresponding to his efforts? No, thought Black Seol Jihu. The enemy wasnt stupid. The Parasite Queen he knew, tended to make the most rational decisions under the given circumstances. Sometimes she could be surprisingly bold, but she played safe most of the time and made only logical choices. This time too, the Parasite Queen ordered the Army Commanders to step down. And then she raised her guard because she knew if she could just run out the clock, Seol Jihu would die without her having to exhaust her resources further. If he had chosen to fight her? Then he could have injured her to some extent, but in no way was that a reward enough for him to give up his right to resurrect. So Black Seol Jihu chose the latter to flee. He used the reinforced sword qi as a kind of provocation. Everything that the Parasite Queen did was within his expectations. And Black Seol Jihu ran away only after pretending to fight to ensure that the enemy wouldnt suspect escape had been his goal from the start. I dont think theyre chasing me. Black Seol Jihu organized his thoughts as he ran. What had already happened could not be undone. The past could not be changed, but the future could. It all depended on what he would do from now on. Seol Jihu was going to die soon. To return to Paradise, he needed one wish. The problem was that the Parasite Queen had completely damaged Seol Jihus body. He had to fix this problem first to make his resurrection worthwhile. It should be noted here that the Parasite Queens level of existence was higher than that of the Seven Gods. And this gap between them had widened even further after she devoured the Chief Deity. It was simple, really. The resurrection setting as created by the Seven Sins, restored the Earthlings to the state they were in just before their death. If the Parasite Queens divinity had been the cause of his death, he wouldnt have worried at all. He could just die and then resurrect. But the Parasite Queen was extremely meticulous. She made sure that the Army Commanders attack, and not her divinity, became the primary cause of Seol Jihus death. She also used the loophole in the resurrection setting to inject him with just the right amount of divinity, just enough not to kill him directly. This meant that even if he were resurrected, the queens divinity would still remain inside Seol Jihus body. Therefore, he would need to rely on wishes to bring his body back to normal. But Black Seol Jihu couldnt tell exactly how many he would need. In the worst-case scenario, even two wouldnt be enough. Resurrecting according to the rules set by the law of causality, and erasing the Parasite Queens divinity with the power of the Seven Sins were, after all, completely different matters. He could probably manage to get one. But if he needed more than that. It was unrealistic to assume that Seol Jihu could secure more than one wish. He wasnt even sure if he could get one. The more Black Seol Jihu thought, the clearer it became that he had to somehow extinguish the foreign energy dwelling inside him before he died. Even if he couldnt remove it altogether, he had to reduce it as much as possible before time ran out. Crash! Black Seol Jihus train of thought continued endlessly until he suddenly fell and rolled over the rough surface of the ground beneath him. Fuck. With his face buried in the ground, Black Seol Jihu cursed softly. I feel like Ive come pretty far. He managed to raise his upper body and look behind his shoulder. After a brief moment of thought. I should probably get started now. I can feel my strength draining. Black Seol Jihu slowly extended his arm into the air. He took a transparent box out of his Dimensional Pocket. [Harmonia Magic Square]Because the formula was made with the reversal of energies in mind, it cannot be said to be perfect. But despite being an imperfect formula, if the user accepts the risk and attempts to control it, they will be able to temporarily control conflicting energies.The energy of Absolute Evil is currently rampaging inside the crystal. Black Seol Jihu read the explanation carefully. This crystal was the reason he chose the latter. On the Path of the Soul, he had repeatedly told Seol Jihu never to use it, but. Who knew Id end up here? Black Seol Jihu gave a bitter smile. He would have liked to think a little more, but there was no time. Funny how my entire life is a gamble. Black Seol Jihu briefly complained to himself before slumping down into a sitting position. He took a deep breath, then injected his mana into the box. Flash! The magic square drawn on the crystal began to emit a bright light. Black Seol Jihu closed his eyes and focused on the flow of energy. Soon he felt the energy from the Harmonia Magic Square Absolute Evil, the mixture of all the essence of the Seven Sins slowly flow into him. He focused all his attention on the process at hand. From here on out, even the smallest mistake could become the point of no return. With the use of the Harmonia Magic Square, there were now a total of three energies inside Seol Jihu. The essence of lightning, the Parasite Queens divinity, and Absolute Evil. Black Seol Jihu plunged into contemplation. There was no doubt in his mind that if he left the divinity and Absolute Evil alone, they would unite as one and become an entirely new force. But this fragile body would never be able to contain such enormous power. Even now, it was on the verge of collapse, so it wasnt at all difficult to imagine what would happen if the divinity became stronger than it was now. I shouldnt let the two forces coexist. After all, this act itself was enough of a gamble. Black Seol Jihu decided to proceed as originally planned. He chose neutralization over coexistence. When Black Seol Jihu made up his mind, he immediately activated his Mana Cultivation Method. Level 8 Spear Demon, Class Ability Reverse-Flow Mana Technique. Harmonia Magic Square forced two conflicting energies to coexist, and through the repulsion forces generated by such an act, it allowed its user to use reverse-flow mana. Black Seol Jihu planned to use his technique on the two energies other than the divinity. In other words, he was reversing what had already been reversed. Turn 180 degrees twice in a row, and you end up right where you started. Which could only mean. BOOM! Black Seol Jihus upper body swung back and forth. Keuk! Blood spurted from his nose. At first, the two energies seemed to be in harmony, but the peace did not last long. One of the two energies began to shake violently against the other. Uaaargh! Even while barely holding out, Black Seol Jihu knew instinctively that his decision was right. In terms of quantity, the queens divinity was the smallest. But it was the densest and most powerful of all the energies in his body. In spite of the fierce attack of Absolute Evil, which was the concentration of seven darknesses, it didnt even budge. Rather, the divinity swallowed the evil each time it came near. Black Seol Jihus face slowly warped into a frown. Even though Ive blocked my senses! As his circuits and blood vessels ruptured, indescribable pain swirled through his body like a tsunami. His body began to swell, and blood gushed from the wounds that had yet to heal. Suddenly, intense dizziness overtook him. His head hurt and he felt lightheaded. As drops of sweat began to fall down his face, he thought he might really die from excessive bleeding. In my past life this was nothing! Black Seol Jihu clenched his teeth. He activated the Reverse-Flow Mana Technique to help boost Absolute Evil fighting relentlessly against the Parasite Queens divinity. Endure it! A moment later, two strands of energy, one black and one white, spewed out of Seol Jihus body like a hurricane. The strands intertwined in a spiral and began to surround the body from which they came. A fierce tug-of-war ensued. Whenever the light and the darkness collided, they neutralized each other and disappeared. Most of the two energies were lost as this cycle continued, but a few remaining quantities were absorbed back into Seol Jihus body. Kwang! Kwang! Kwang! As time went by, the clashes intensified, and Black Seol Jihus face turned paler and paler. And yet, he remained perfectly still. It was his request that put his only friend in this position. This was the least he could do for him. He focused on continuing the Reverse-Flow Mana Technique for the longest time until the two energies finally subsided. Black Seol Jihu slowly opened his eyes. Not even an hour had passed, yet he looked at least ten years older. He stared straight ahead with a dazed look before suddenly shivering. He felt empty now that everything that had filled him had disappeared. Ugh. With a grunt, he wiped the blood dripping from his mouth with the back of his hand. He felt as if he had died a dozen times and returned to life each time, without exaggeration. Did it work? There was no way to know for sure. The only certain thing was that the Harmonia Magic Square had all his circuits distorted. Still, that was a thousand times better than keeping the Parasite Queens divinity in him. All his insides had been brutally butchered, but his body was in tatters long before he used the magic square. He should be rejoicing that he managed to do something before it was too late. I did everything I could. Now the rest was up to Seol Jihu and his comrades. Black Seol Jihu dropped his head with a sigh. He felt light as if he had just been freed from a heavy burden. Should I lie down now? Suddenly, Black Seol Jihu broke into a chuckle. He noticed that, contrary to his wish, his body was squirming to get up. Alright, alright, I get it. He staggered to his feet and suddenly blinked. Only now did he realize that a couple of messages were floating in the air. Well I guess this is nothing to be surprised about considering the number of times I got punched. Wait a minute, what comes after EX again? Black Seol Jihu gave a bitter smile. He leaned against his spear and let out a long breath. Im so tired. He wanted nothing more than just to lie down and close his eyes. But the owner of his body wanted him to get up and walk. Youre really something. He seemed to want to go back alive no matter what. Fine. Lets go. Black Seol Jihu took a step forward, using his spear as a cane. But before long, his consciousness began to fade and his sight blurred. He looked down at his own body with half-closed eyes. His lips curled into a weak smile. Good job. Muttering to himself, he walked step by step toward the horizon. You did well. He walked across the field that no one knew the name of, his legs shaking under him. Really. Alone and desolate, he walked. With one spear and two legs. Chapter 442. The Star Sets in the Valley (1) A bird with colorful feathers was cutting through the grey sky. The phoenix craning its neck left and right in search of something was none other than Little Chick. Little Chick and Flone kept their promise to Seol Jihu. Even when they saw the withdrawing Parasite troops, they avoided making contact with them as promised and did not go back. It wasnt as if they didnt run into them. But Little Chick led the way, risking its life to scout for danger, and Flone flew safely while carrying the unconscious Seo Yuhui. Other than at times Seo Yuhui woke up and had to be forced down, they flew day and night without stopping to rest. Perhaps because they could both fly, they were able to return to Haramark faster than anyone else. They threw Seo Yuhui in the royal palace as soon as they arrived. Once they heard from Prihi that the Federation and humanitys combined forces should have crossed the border already, they immediately set off to rescue Seol Jihu, who should be fighting against the entirety of the Parasite army alone. They couldnt help but think that it was already too late but they had no choice but to go back. After all, they believed in him. Seol Jihu wouldnt die. He had weathered numerous life-threatening storms before. He was a man who, when on the verge of collapsing, stood up each time. So, they believed he would do the same this time as well. Even if he fell for a moment, he would undoubtedly stand back up and come back alive for everyone to see. Just like always. Please. Please.! The phoenix could not hide its anxiousness even as it flew at a terrifying speed. It had separated from Flone long ago. There just wasnt enough information. Finding Seol Jihu in this vast territory was like finding a needle in a haystack. There was no way to tell if he had escaped, or was still surrounded, or if he was being pursued. Not only that, Little Chick couldnt maintain its phoenix form permanently, which also slowed down the search. And so, Little Chick sent Flone ahead to the predicted location of the battle and was scouring a different area based on his prediction of Seol Jihus path of escape. I came this far, and hes not here. Does that mean he escaped toward the Federation? Little Chick shook off his anxious thoughts and continued to fly. Then suddenly, his wide-range sensing ability detected a source of evil energy. It did not feel like a demonic being, but Little Chick changed its course just to be safe. The closer it got to the source, the more it felt sure of the evil energys identity. The faint fragrance changed into a demonic beings strong stench of blood. Ah! At that moment, Little Chick screamed. Just when it thought things couldnt possibly get any worse, it had run out of energy. Damn it! It tried its best to maintain its phoenix form, but it was falling from the sky rapidly. In the end, a light flashed from the sky. The phoenix disappeared and a small, bright-yellow bird fell to the ground. Crash. Only after hitting the ground and rolling on the dirt several times did Little Chick barely grab hold of its body. Kaahaak! Limping up, Little Chick spat out a mouthful of blood. A crimson stain was smeared around its beak. Because Little Chick repeatedly transformed into its phoenix form during its flight back, too much burden had been placed on its body. Despite this, Little Chick did not stop. After spitting out blood, it quickly moved to the evil energys location and saw the blood-stained ground. This is! Blood that was not dry yet was forming a long trail on the dirt. The path extended for a long distance, seemingly endless in the way it disappeared into the horizon. Little Chick looked around the area before abruptly running in one direction. Its tiny legs moved urgently. Little Chick was half in doubt, but he hastened his steps, feeling his insides burning the more he followed the trail of blood. Then, at last, Little Chick stopped running at the end of the trail. Ah! Inside the barren valley, Little Chick saw a man advancing forward while continually creating a bloody trail with each step. It really was Seol Jihu. A look of delight flashed across Little Chicks face when it saw Seol Jihus white spear. Hey! Little Chick skipped forward. Heeeey! Running in short and quick steps, it closed the distance in an instant. Part! But just as it was about to shout, Partner!, its beak dropped open. It became lost for words, its face dazed. The man lacked a right arm and was taking laborious steps using the spear in his left hand like a cane. The way he leaned on his spear, he looked feeble and out of strength. It was impressive enough that he was standing, much less walking. The state of his body could hardly be called a human beings. The word terrible did not begin to describe it. From the dried up blood around his eyes to the blood dripping down from the end of his nose, from the blood plastered across his face to the foul stench of blood mixed with sweat and pus blood, blood, blood, blood there was so much blood that his severed arm looked like the least serious injury. It was only now that Little Chick understood how the trail of blood was formed. If not for the Spear of Purity, it would not have even recognized Seol Jihu. Little Chicks eyes trembled. It could guess the scene of madness Seol Jihu must have paved through to get here. Tak! Seol Jihu dragged his feet on the ground, using his spear as a crutch, and slowly walked past Little Chick. His face, which could be seen from his drooping head, was completely dazed. Partner. It was only then that Little Chick muttered a word. It was also at this time that Seol Jihu regained his senses. Huh? Loosely opening his eyes, Seol Jihu saw the ground. He blinked, wondering just what happened. He remembered up until the point he got surrounded by the Army Commanders while trying to kill Sung Shihyun. At that moment, as Seol Jihu was staring blankly at the ground, his eyebrows twitched. He saw a familiar figure in his blurred vision. A small, bright-yellow thing was flapping its wings and looking up at him. ! Now that he took a closer look, it seemed to be chirping something as well. Snap out of it! Hey! When he concentrated his nerves on listening, a frantic voice faintly rang out in his ears. Seol Jihu stared at Little Chick for a long time before his eyes widened slightly. You. When he opened his eyes, Little Chicks eyes grew larger. Didnt I tell you not to come back? Seol Jihus submerged voice came out intermittently. I kept my promise, you bastard! Little Chick yelled. I brought that woman to Haramark safe and sound! I kept my promise, so what I do afterward is my choice! You did? I see. So Yuhuis safe. Thats fine then. Seol Jihu internally breathed a sigh of relief. Thanks. Save it! Anyway, what happened to you? Did you really break through that death trap? Me? Seol Jihu blinked slowly. It wasnt that he lost his memories. If anything, he remembered too much, too vividly. Just as his consciousness was about to flicker off, a message popped up that said Future Vision activated, and Cough, cough! Seol Jihu coughed while he was trying to recall what happened. Even though it was only a light cough, a cold mixture of blood spurted out of his mouth. Ukk. Seol Jihu tried to force himself to swallow it, but the blood still dripped down his mouth. No, nevermind! Little Chick shook his head in fright. You can just tell me about it later! Lets hurry back for now! Seol Jihu smiled. Damn it! Can you even walk? Or wait! Let me regain some energy, and then we can Little Chick muttered, perhaps feeling sorry after seeing Seol Jihus smile. Ah, you have a communication crystal! Make a call now! Seol Jihu shook his head. He indeed had a communication crystal. Unfortunately, he did not have even an inkling of mana left with which he could activate it. For some reason, he couldnt gather the mana inside his body. No, in truth, he had an idea why. . After a moment of silence, Seol Jihu continued walking. Using the Spear of Purity as a crutch, he placed his weight against it and dragged his feet. Now that he came to his senses, he realized just how tough and arduous this process was. It wasnt that the pain was excruciating, but his entire body stung as if it was scraped. And this was even after Black Seol Jihu cut off his sense of pain. Ah come to think of it. A question rose in Seol Jihus mind as he organized his thoughts. Up until now, he was not able to remember what happened when Future Vision was active. But it was different this time. He could faintly recall what happened after his Innate Ability activated and Black Seol Jihu took over his body. Black Seol Jihu battled the Army Commanders in his place and almost killed Sung Shihyun; he was thrown into the pit by the Parasite Queens intervention, then coaxed the enemy and escaped, and [Good job.] [You did well. Really.] He said those words to him. What happened? While thinking, Seol Jihu suddenly felt his consciousness sink. His eyes slowly closed as well. Ah! Hey, hey! A high-pitched scream struck his ears. His narrowed eyes widened slightly. Little Chick was screaming with a pressing look on its face. If not for his loud screaming, Seol Jihu most certainly would have lost his consciousness then. Are you okay? Yeah, sorry. Seol Jihu dropped his head. Leaning his forehead against the spear shaft, he panted slowly. At this point, he wasnt even sure he was breathing properly. I dont know I suddenly blanked out Snap out of it! Were almost home! We are? Y Yeah! We just have to cross this valley! Lets get going! Again, he started walking. Seol Jihu stopped thinking about the details and focused on moving his feet. Right, who cared? He had achieved what he desired. He protected the stele, his comrades were safe, and Seo Yuhui returned alive as well. Although, he fought and fought until his body was a frightening wreck to achieve this Its not bad. He was more than satisfied with the outcome. But if there was one thing he wanted, one thing he could wish for I want to see everyone. It was to see his comrades. He wanted to reunite with everyone, embrace them, and share the joy of returning alive. And to do that, he had to get out of this valley. He did. But. Seol Jihu stared blankly at Little Chick, who was leading the way and constantly encouraging him. After a brief second, his gaze dropped to the ground. He tried to raise his head, but it kept falling down. Along with it, his bangs rolled down and blocked his vision. I want to rest. It wasnt like a feeling of exhaustion or wanting to lie down. He wanted to walk, but his body had escaped his control and was stopping on its own. He felt like he would fall into an eternal sleep if he closed his eyes. Soon, the light in his eyes dimmed. Little Chicks figure blurred like he went underwater. Suddenly, he felt something hard on his foot. At the same time, Seol Jihus swaying steps stopped. Shoot! Little Chick gritted its teeth. There was a hill. The slope wasnt steep, but the way up was too long. It would have scoffed it off at any other time, but the current Seol Jihu was having trouble even taking a single step. It couldnt blame him. It was already a miracle that he was alive and moving. He must be steering his body with only his will to return, not even knowing where they were going. A cold wind blew. Ah. Seol Jihu shuddered, the cold air seemingly penetrating his organs. Eventually, he could no longer bear it and fell on his knees. His body had been scorching hot during the battle, but now it was too cold. He could feel it losing temperature by the second. Little Chick. A groaning voice flowed out. Are you there? What do I do? Little Chick looked around their surroundings before gasping in shock. Seol Jihus body was on the verge of collapse. W-Whats wrong!? Little Chick ran up to him in a hurry and shouted. To be honest I havent been able to see for a while. Cough, cough. Seol Jihu coughed again and panted with difficulty. Little Chick. After a short silence, Seol Jihu finally spat out the thing that he kept gulping back into his throat. His face relaxed slightly. What After collecting his breath for a while, he asked out of the blue. What will happen to me? W-What? Will I really forget? . Everything that happened in Paradise everything related to it everything? His voice trembled out. As he continued his sentence one phrase at a time, a look of pain distorted Little Chicks face. I cant forget. A lamentation mixed with a sigh escaped his mouth. I cant go back to how I was What are you talking about all of a sudden? Little Chick raised its voice, unable to bear listening any longer. Get back up if you have the energy to keep yapping! . Come on, get up! Are you going to quit after you came this far? This is it! You just have to cross this hill! Youre almost there! . Hey! Hey! Snap out of it! Didnt you say you didnt want to forget!? You said you cant forget! Then you cant die! You need to return alive! Little Chick shouted at the top of its lungs. It twisted its body in the middle of urging him. A faint light shone from its body, but the light scattered in the next instant as it coughed out of a mouthful of blood. It had suffered an injury while trying to transform forcefully. Argh, this damned body! This damned, damned body! You should have helped me evolve to adulthood earlier! Being a phoenix didnt mean it didnt feel pain. Immediately after Little Chick frowned and raised its voice in anger, it abruptly widened its eyes and raised its head. Seol Jihu, who had fallen to his knees, slowly got up. Okay. After picking himself back up, he smiled bitterly. Im going Ya bastard! Little Chick was on the verge of bursting into tears. I knew you could stand! Making me worry for nothing! Do you really want to pull a prank at a time like this? Does it look like a prank Anyway, lets go! Im not kidding! You just have to climb this hill! The reinforcements are coming, so we should be able to meet up with them! Little Chick pulled on Seol Jihus pants with its beak before deciding it wasnt working and climbed the hill first. It jumped up and down in the middle and desperately shouted at him to hurry up. Seol Jihu squeezed out every ounce of energy in his body and looked up. He put strength in his eyes. His vision came into focus, and he finally saw the hill for himself. For some reason, the hill in front of him overlapped with the image of the mountain he climbed in the Path of the Soul. The thought to climb it enveloped his head naturally. Hurry up! Little Chick shouted. Okay, okay. Seol Jihu nodded. I have to live. Since I cant forget. He saw the ground again. Right. Lets go. Seol Jihu slowly lifted his foot. Although he couldnt raise his head, he suddenly felt a lot lighter. Lets go, lets go, lets go. Even if I die here. Just a step more. Even if I cant open my eyes again Lets take just one more step And go. Just a little more! I think I can see them! Little Chick climbed the hill. I can hear something too! I think theyre almost here! Come listen! It hopped up Arent you coming? Want me to go ahead? Hmm? and shouted nonstop. Chet! Fine! Ill make a special exception just for you! If you can climb this hill, Ill liberate the Spear of Puritys sixth and seventh stage! Little Chick shouted whatever came to his mind. Of course, youll have to help me evolve to adulthood before that! It felt like it had to. To do that, you have to go back alive! It was then. Tang! A metallic clang suddenly rang out. ! Little Chick did a double-take and looked back in a hurry. It immediately became stunned. The first thing that caught its eye was the Spear of Purity rolling down the hill. Ah. Little Chicks beak dropped open when it saw Seol Jihu. The left hand that was holding onto the Spear of Purity sagged down helplessly. Behind his half-closed, half-opened eyes were dim pupils that lost their light, and his swaying body leaned to one side. His hair fluttered ceaselessly, and Hmm? Seol Jihu opened his eyes after a few blinks. Hed lost consciousness again for a moment, and the scenery changed. Petals were fluttering in a beautiful garden. This is. Just as he recognized the place, the scenery quickly changed. He saw the hill again. Did I see wrong? Seol Jihu tilted his head before suddenly widening his eyes. Anyway, when did this path get huh? When he raised his eyes and looked up, he couldnt hide his shock. Huuuuh? Above the hill, he saw the scenery he wanted to see more than anything else. There werent just one or two people there. More than a dozen people were looking down at him. Everyone! Baek Haeju, no, Yoo Seonhwa was looking at him with her hands clasped together. Kazuki was crossing his arms with a calm face. Maria was shaking her broken artifact and shouting something angrily. Teresa was smiling elegantly and winking. Philip Muller, who was sitting down reading his book, raised his body and closed the book. Eun Yuri waved her hand with an expressionless face, and Marcel Ghionea raised his crossbow with an awkward smile. Agnes pushed her glasses up and eyed at him to hurry up, and Oh Rahee grinned while fiddling with the ends of her hair. Yi Seol-Ah was holding hands with Hoshino Urara and jumping up and down in joy, and Hugo was excitedly waving his hand as well. To say welcome home. Audrey Basler was shaking her head while looking at the trio. Meanwhile, Wu Lei and White Tiger were roaring with laughter. Chohong and Phi Sora looked a little annoyed. The two snorted and then simultaneously stretched their hands out. The way they were beckoning at him, they seemed to be telling him to hurry up. As Seol Jihu watched in a daze, the corner of his mouth curled up. Theyre all alive! Everyone had survived and was waiting for him to come back. Little Chick had not lied. Because at the center of the group was Seo Yuhui. She glared at Seol Jihu with reddened eyes before closing them. She then opened her eyes and revealed a bright smile. Inside the illuminating mirage, Seol Jihu clenched his fists. He became impatient and ran forward in a heat of passion, looking only at the summit. That was why he failed to see that his body was gradually turning faint, and that Roselle, who was quietly watching him from behind, closed her eyes with a look of pity. Not knowing anything, Seol Jihu laughed. He shouted with a beaming smile. I! Then. Koong. Seol Jihus body fell flat on the hill. Then, it no longer moved. His foot, which he raised with great difficulty, did not complete its step. Little Chick stood blankly for a second. After doubting its eyes, it rushed back down. O Oi! It stuttered. Oi! There was no reply. Partner! Seol Jihu did not move in the slightest. A shimmering ripple stirred in its pupils. Its beak convulsed as well. Hey, you! In that instant, Little Chick shut its beak in the middle of shouting something. It clenched hard as if to break its teeth. Keuk! Its face contorted to an indescribable degree, and it dropped its head. Soon, a faint light began to rise from Little Chicks body. In truth, Little Chick already knew. It knew what would happen long before it discovered Seol Jihus body. Though the Arcus Spirit was an immortal phoenix, its life was not eternal. It would meet its end, along with the death of its lifelong partner, and return to its egg form to await a new master. Little Chick knew what state its body was in during the search. It just didnt want to believe it. Because because. Get up. Little Chick curled up and shook intensely. Get up ya bastard! Tears streamed down from its dropped head. You always got back up! Always! Without a doubt! Seol Jihu still did not answer. A smile hung on his mouth as if he was having a happy dream. Im. Only Home. A hoarse, groggy voice faintly flowed out. Chapter 443. The Star Sets in the Valley (2) Having crossed the Hiral Mountain Range, the Federations troops were in the middle of a fierce battle. They were advancing while fighting wave after wave of the Parasite army, but the situation was not good. Not only was it difficult to fight within the Parasite Queens territory, but it was also because the enemy troops were focused on delaying their march. Then, after a certain point, they began to rush forward as they normally did. According to a report delivered by the scouts, a large clump of the Parasite army deep inside their territory had just started to spread back out. Were retreating. Realizing that they would end up besieged, Gabriel decided without a moment of hesitation. Were retreating? A bespectacled, young man raised an objection. It was Philip Muller. He had run into the Federations forces by pure chance and realized that something was off about the situation. As Eun Yuri was in a critical state, he requested Marcel Ghionea to take her back while he began to move with the Federation. No way. Its only been a few days. Its not just a few days. With a melancholic voice, Gabriel brushed aside Philip Mullers objection. It was ever since you invaded the Empires territory To think the Parasite Queen would go this far. Quietly muttering to herself, she tilted her head back. The star. After looking up at the sky for a while, she heaved out a deep sigh and lowered her head. Its too late. With a mourning lamentation, she turned around. * Didnt you say well be safe once we cross this mountain? Crossing a rugged mountain, Phi Sora spoke as she wiped the sweat off her forehead. We should be as well only be three or four days away from the border region. Hoshino Urara replied unenthusiastically. The first week was decently fun, but we havent run into any enemies for a while now! Are you complaining that you werent able to use us as throwaways? Phi Sora shot back. Just ignore her. Chohong giggled as she followed them from the rear. Whats there to be angry about? Just be glad were all alive. But still I didnt think wed make it out of there alive. We got lucky. Chohong spoke lightheartedly as if she couldnt believe they escaped from hell alive. Lucky, huh. Phi Sora tilted her head doubtfully. Well, we might have gotten lucky but I wonder if it was the same for the other groups Chohongs expression turned serious at Phi Soras murmuring. She was so happy to have survived that she did not think of her comrades. Do you have a communication crystal? Hoshino Urara shrugged at Chohongs question. I have one. Phi Sora took out a transparent crystal orb from her pocket. Where does it connect to? Where do you think? Valhalla, obviously. I dont see a blue light We didnt get any calls? Who would call us? They dont know what situation we or any of the other parties might be in. Unless one of the escaping groups contact them first, they wont dare call us. A few Parasite species were sensitive to mana. If they were discovered by the enemy because of an untimely call, how tragic would that be? So even if the reserve forces found out about their situation, they wouldnt call the expedition team so recklessly. Why dont you give it a try? As Urara said, we havent run into any Parasites for a few days. I guess thats true. Phi Sora hesitated while fiddling with the communication crystal. Then, with a deep breath, she infused her mana into it. Woong! The communication crystal shone with bright light in less than a second. * Same time. The group consisting of Teresa and Yi Seol-Ah, led by Wu Lei, were about to escape the Empire. The three of them were in a similar spot. The tension was high for the first week. They ran into the Parasites forces several times per day. At times, they ran into them once every two or three hours. Going back a days worth of distance was normal, and there were even times when they had to remain in hiding for an entire day. If it werent for Wu Leis intuition-like instinct and Auras danger-sensing ability, they would have been discovered at least once. After seven days, the frequency of the Parasites appearances plummeted. A day or two after that, they were nowhere to be seen. It was also around this time that Teresa, who was resolved to die with a 99.9 percent chance, began to develop hope. Whether it was by heaven-defying luck or pure coincidence, they had crossed dozens of dangerous situations and were close to making it home. Well be at the Delphinion Duchys border in a few days. Teresa spoke as she led the way. Once we cross the border, well be able to breathe easy. Although we will still be in the Parasites territory, it wont be under the control of the Parasite Queen. Though her voice was laden with profound exhaustion, her bright tone gave a glimpse into her hope of making it back alive. Once we cross the border, we will be able to get away from this energy-draining phenomenon too. But dont let your guard down until then. A smile emerged on Yi Seol-Ahs deeply enervated face. Right, the Parasites are good at appearing out of the blue just when you think youre safe. I appreciate the warning, but At that moment, Wu Lei broke his silence. I think you jinxed us. Teresa and Yi Seol-Ah stopped walking simultaneously. Shit! I knew I should have kept my mouth shut! Aura! Yi Seol-Ah spat out a curse as if she was used to it by now. She then sent Aura flying up while looking around in a hurry. Though they had yet to estimate the size of the enemy force, it was probably better to hide than to fight in their current state. However, the information that Aura brought back shortly afterward was not what any of them expected. Its not the Parasites? It was news that the army marching in their direction was not the parasites but the humans. The three of them ran forward, half in doubt, and soon confirmed the truth. A large human army was crossing the Delphinion Duchy and advancing into the Empire. They too, seemed to have noticed the trio as the front line forces immediately turned in their direction. At the same time, a magic circle formed in front of them, and a figure appeared. You were alive. The figure, Taciana Cinzia, spoke with a somewhat somber look. So that confirms another partys safe return. I hope you understand. We cant contact the parties first since we dont know what situation theyre in. Cinzia apologized in a low voice. However, neither Wu Lei, Teresa, nor Yi Seol-Ah was listening. Theywerent thinking straight ever since they discovered the allied force. They had expected to endure for a few more days at the very least. Never in their wildest imagination did they think the rescue team would come and greet them. No, the army was too big to be considered a rescue team. It was understandable given that the expedition team had entered the heart of the Empire, but the army still seemed too big. My god, did you come here to wage war? Teresa asked, having noticed a few suspicious points while making their escape. Lets just say we were committed. We were determined to fight if need be. Cinzia replied a moment later. We set out as soon as we could after finding out but it was already too late. Going to Arden Valley was still impossible with a quickly formed rescue team, so we gathered our troops and prepared supplies. She heaved out a deep sigh in the middle of her sentence. But it was just too late. The Federation said they would be retreating as well. Im sorry. Cinzia apologized yet again. Teresas complexion, who had been enraptured with joy, quickly sunk. Saying they were committed and determined in the past tense saying that the Federation was retreating Teresa quickly picked up on the oddity and carefully asked. About the other groups. Cinzia did not reply. She only activated a communication crystal and handed it over silently. Boss? A voice rang out just as Teresa took the crystal in a hurry. Agnes face appeared on the crystal. Miss Agnes? Youre. Agnes eyes widened before she nodded. The fact that youre calling me on this communication crystal must mean that you met up with the reinforcements. Congratulations on making it back alive. Thank you. Were all safe. What about your group? We joined up with Miss Baek Haejus group in the middle. Were currently heading over. Really? Rather than replying, Agnes moved her communication crystal to show Baek Haejus group. This naturally meant that the Imperial Oath was safe. Unfortunately Agnes paused before smacking her lips. Anyways, with this, five no, six of the seven groups safe return has been confirmed. We just received news of Miss Hoshino Uraras groups safe return. Six groups? Teresas eyes narrowed. Of course, it was a good thing that so many people returned alive, but there were just too many. Wasnt the escape plan formed on the basis of five teams getting annihilated with the other two teams only having a chance of escaping? Can you tell me what happened? Of course. Agnes spoke with a slight hesitation in her voice. Baek Haeju, Philip Muller, White Tiger, and Hoshino Urara Teresas face distorted as Agnes called out the teams that came back. What about the remaining group? Agnes closed her mouth. Did, did you not hear anything from them? Teresas voice was trembling before she noticed. She thought things worked out well, but now that she looked at it, she seemed to have missed something important. With Agnes group Seo Yuhui separated half-way. At that moment, Cinzia broke her silence and spoke up. She supposedly felt that something was off and went her separate way. Teresa looked back at Cinzia with a dazed face. Then, a phoenix and a ghost apparently delivered the unconscious Seo Yuhui to the royal palace before going back. That is all we know. Little Chick and Flone should have been in Seol Jihus group. Just then, a particular thought struck Teresas head like a lightning bolt. Dont tell me. Teresa immediately shoved her hand in her bag and rummaged through it. The bag had been giving off heat without her even realizing it. Then, once she took something out of her bag, her eyes widened and her jaw dropped. Observatio Vitae. It was a contract that allowed one to view the lifeforce of the contractor. Teresa had once asked Seol Jihu to sign one as a means of confirming his safety before he left for the Spirit Realm expedition. And this contract was burning at a fierce rate. Ah. Teresa crumpled and flapped the paper to try to extinguish the fire. But nothing she did affected the blaze. In fact, it only got stronger over time and ate away at the paper. No. She refused to believe what was happening. Right, didnt the same thing happen in the past? The Observatio Vitae had burned until only a small piece remained on numerous occasions. So, Teresa believed it would regain its original form before long, just like it always did. However, contrary to Teresas wishful thinking, the blaze burned up the contract completely. No! Quickly and swiftly, before anyone could do anything about it. When even the tiny corner of the contract burned to cinders, Teresas pupils shook noticeably. Next, her expression sank in despair, and her breathing became rough. She had thought that something was off for a while now. Simply getting lucky wasnt enough to explain what happened. That was what she thought, but . She now realized that everyone could escape safely because one person was shouldering all the weight alone. She understood why Cinzia apologized. At that moment, a cold wind brushed past Teresas hand. The pile of ash in her clenched hand scattered into the air. Eu Ah. Strength left her body as an indescribable sense of emptiness filled her. Her legs went limp, and she plopped down amidst the fluttering ash. Euu. Uaah. Huaaa. A choking voice flowed out of her agape mouth, and tears welled up in her eyes. Why, why. A stream of tears and then a second flowed down her gradually contorting face. Why did you come so late!? In the end, she shouted resentfully and burst out crying. If you had come earlier! If you hadnt taken so long! Teresa tilted her head up and wailed loudly. Wu Lei and Yi Seol-Ah, who had yet to understand the situation, stared at the crying Teresa dumbfoundedly. However, Cinzias expression was different as she had been entrusted with the Observatio Vitae once before during the Tigol Fortress War. How much did he all alone! A sorrowful wail resounded in all directions. Cinzia closed her eyes. And. * Heuaaaaaaaaa! A sorrowful cry echoed out from the communication crystal. Baek Haeju, who was staring closely at Teresa, abruptly turned around and began to run. Miss Baek Haeju? Agnes noticed her rushing off and called out, but Baek Haeju had already become a small dot in the distance. Baek Haeju still wasnt sure. She refused to come to a hasty conclusion until she confirmed Seol Jihus death with her own eyes. But when she saw the white paper burning up and Teresa crying like a deranged person, an inexplicable sense of foreboding crept up in her heart. At this rate Its going to be too late. Baek Haeju bit her lower lip. While urgently running, she took out the communication crystal, hoping that the worst-case scenario she was imagining wouldnt be true. Please, please! Infusing mana into the communication crystal, Baek Haeju traversed the area at a frightening speed. * Flone found Seol Jihu while she was making her way back to where they separated. She discovered a trail of blood and followed it, and lo and behold, she was able to find Seol Jihu collapsed at the foot of a hill near a valley. She also saw Little Chick next to him. Flone shouted in shock the moment she saw Seol Jihu. She quickly approached him while tightly clutching onto the pendant. Looking more closely, he was in a much worse state than she expected. [Are you okay? Hm? Im here! Im heeere!] She shouted in a fluster, but Seol Jihu did not reply. Even when she shook him, he only clunked around like a puppet with its strings cut. Never mind a semblance of lifeforce, Flone couldnt even feel his soul. [I, Im here] Flones expression paled as she looked down fixedly at Seol Jihu. Having experienced death once, there was no way she didnt understand what happened. It was just that she couldnt accept it so easily. [W-What happened?] Flone looked back at Little Chick. [Hes not dead, right? Right?] However, Little Chick didnt answer. Im fine. Im totally fine. Ive experienced my partners death many times already. The small chick only murmured quietly with its body curled up in a ball. [I, I came too late, right?] Not knowing what to do, Flone first pulled Seol Jihu up. [Lets go!] Hugging his cold body, she urged Little Chick. [Whats there to be so depressed about? We just have to heal him! So lets go back quickly] Paat! A light flashed. Flone, who was about to climb the hill with Seol Jihu, paused. [A-Arent you coming?] When she slowly looked back [.] She didnt see Little Chick. She only saw a small egg. Coming face to face with the harsh reality, Flone slowly scanned her surroundings. A cold, chilly corpse, a crimson spear drenched in blood, and a red egg sitting in the middle of nowhere. Flone stood in place for a long time [Agh, Im already pressed for time.] And then went back and picked up the egg. [Oh yeah, I cant forget this.] Next, as she bent down to pick up the blood-smeared Spear of Purity, she suddenly dropped her head. [Why arent you saying anything.] Hic. She sniffled. Flones body shook, and drops of blood fell from her tightly shut eyes. [Sorry.] Apologizing while tightly holding onto Seol Jihus cold corpse [Sorry. Sorry.] She climbed the hill, sobbing. * The sun that hung in the middle of the sky eventually set over the horizon. It was around this time that Seo Yuhui abruptly woke up. When she opened her eyes, she saw a soft bed and the insides of a luxurious room. What happened? After dazedly looking around the room for a few seconds, she suddenly widened her eyes and jumped out of the bed like a wasp stung her butt. She shook her head left and right before finding a terrace and throwing the door open. And then she saw an all too familiar city. This is. Haramark. Seo Yuhui blinked her eyes as she blankly stared at the sunset-washed city. If she didnt see wrong, the entire city had flickered with light just now. Seo Yuhui subconsciously tilted her head back, her pupils trembling. The sky dyed in a dusky sunset became bright for a moment. It repeatedly went bright and dark. It was almost as if something was exploding far beyond the atmosphere outside of the human eyes reach. Then Paat! With an intense light bursting out and disappearing, the sky regained its original color. Seo Yuhui continued to stare at the sky despite it returning to normal Ah. And she let out a soft groan. A shining object fell from the red sky. Showing a long tail like a comet, it quickly disappeared into the horizon where the sky met the earth. A star had set. . Seo Yuhuis mouth slowly opened as if she wanted to call out to someone. Unable to overcome a sudden wave of dizziness, Seo Yuhuis body shook strongly. She lost balance, and her knees hit the terrace floor. Her hands, which were placed on the guardrail, also fell forward helplessly. After dropping down, Seo Yuhui did not move in the slightest, like someone who had gone mad from a great shock. She only kept staring at the sky where the star had set with a blank face. This lasted all night long until King Prihi came to see her the next morning. Chapter 444. While He is Gone (1) The second Imperial Oath expedition. The series of incidents, which began with the Parasites surprise attack on Nur, ended when the expedition of 21 members infiltrated the Empire at the risk of their lives and achieved their initial goal. The expedition seemed to have ended in success as the team retrieved the stele and its twenty members returned safely, but that was far from the truth because, as it turned out, the Parasites actual goal was not the stele. The Federation and humanity had been running circles on the Parasite Queens palm the whole time. The expedition was over, but the team didnt break up. Once out of the Parasites territory, they moved to Haramarks base of operation, the Arden Valley fortress, all to wait for the last expedition member who had yet to return. Chohong sat cross-legged at the highest guard post in the valley. She had been observing the road near the valleys entrance since early in the morning without moving a muscle. Kazuki, who was carrying a tray of breakfast, sighed when he saw Chohong. Today wasnt the first time shed done this. Chohong had been looking down the road ever since she arrived at the valley fortress. She ate at the guard post and slept at the guard post, even though she knew exactly what had happened. And it wasnt just Chohong. Everyone knew what happened to Seol Jihu. Teresas Observatio Vitae became a pile of ashes, and Eun Yuri confirmed his death with Roselle. Foods here. Kazuki put the tray down next to Chohong, but she didnt even look. Kazuki said nothing. Hed grown tired of persuading her. And it wasnt like Chohong was the only one in this state. Shell eat when shes hungry. Kazuki muttered to himself and turned around. Ah. But he stopped just before he set foot on the slope because he remembered something. It looks like hell arrive tomorrow morning. Chohong flinched slightly. Where? We dont know for sure. Weve barely figured out his current location. Wait for him. Dont do anything rash. Kazuki said before continuing down the slope. The next morning. The rain had been falling since dawn. What began as a drizzle soon became a downpour that fell mercilessly over the fortress as if a hole had been punched through the sky full of dark clouds. Chwaaaa Peering through the heavy rain, Yi Seol-Ah spotted a man in the distance approaching the fortress. Look! Over there! She yelled in surprise. Although the figure staggered, he was very much moving. This could only mean one thing he was still alive. Even Kazuki widened his eyes. But after a closer examination, they realized that the black smoke surrounding the mans body was the one moving him. As the man got near, they could clearly see his drooping head, dangling arm, and two legs dragging on the wet ground, leaving long marks behind them. The gate opened. Flone floated through the gate with her left arm wrapped around Seol Jihus neck. As she slowly raised her head, everyones dazed eyes turned to her. [Were back.] Flone was still crying. Her tears of blood mingled with the falling rain and spread like watercolor across her cheeks. After a moment of silence, she carefully laid Seol Jihu on the ground before everyone. Then she placed the Spear of Purity and the red egg next to the body. Finally, the last member of the expedition team had returned. Everyone fell silent when they saw Seol Jihu. The man lying on the ground hardly felt familiar after the rain washed away the blood covering his body and revealed traces of the struggle. His wounds could only be described as gruesome. It was enough to make those watching shudder in horror. Seeing his blue lips and dark bags under his eyes, Yi Seol-Ah began to sob. The condition of his body was proof of how desperately he fought. Suddenly, a woman staggered forward. She flopped beside the body and began reciting holy spells. This woman was Seo Yuhui. Muttering cure spells over and over again, Seo Yuhui seemed beside herself. Arm. His arm. Her fingers fumbled over Seol Jihus right shoulder, where his arm had been cut off. She soon raised her hand into the air, took out an altar, grabbed all the offerings she could find in her Dimensional Pocket, and placed them on the altar. Philip Muller eyed Eun Yuri. Eun Yuri bit her lower lip and quickly cast a spell. When she finished drawing two circles with her finger, Seo Yuhui, who was about to bow to the altar, fell to the ground. Had Seo Yuhui been in her normal state of mind, she easily would have resisted a simple sleeping spell like the one Eun Yuri just used. But because her mental strength had been significantly weakened, she could not resist the spell and thus fell unconscious. The Parasite Queen never cared about the stele. I think she was after Oppa from the beginning. After Oh Rahee took Seo Yuhui inside, Eun Yuri began to speak. The entire Parasite army, even the ones that were supposed to come after us, went after Oppa. They went as far as to perform the Wheel Tactic against him. In a small but clear voice, she told everyone everything she had learned from Roselle. After we parted he couldnt rest a second surrounded by the enemy, he fought continuously, endlessly. For 12 days straight. Even against the army of tens of thousands of parasites he just wouldnt fall so the Parasite Queen and the six Army Commanders had to step in. Eun Yuri paused while talking, then clenched her teeth. The truth is. There was one thing her teacher emphasized that everyone should know. Oppa knew. Roselle told her they should be grateful to Seol Jihu. She said to her that even kneeling in front of him and bowing a hundred times wouldnt suffice. He realized the Parasite Queens true intention the moment he escaped. Because. And he was relieved. There was no way Seol Jihu didnt know that walking into the enemys trap would reduce his chance of returning alive to almost zero. Nevertheless, Seol Jihu did not run away. He walked into the trap, knowing it was a trap. And it wasnt to prove anything. He only wanted one thing and one thing only. He wanted his comrades to escape safely. For that reason, Seol Jihu raised his spear without hesitation. Worried that the enemy would start chasing his comrades, he chose to confront the Parasites head-on, even at the risk of his death. Idiot. Phi Sora pouted, her eyes red from crying. I told you not to mind it. She wiped her tears with her hand. Kazuki quickly approached Chohong from behind and grabbed her arms so she couldnt move. Chohongs breathing had become irregular and her hand holding the Thorn of Steel was shaking. Her bloodshot eyes filled with tears and she looked just about ready to storm into the enemy territory. Dont even think about it. Think about what? You know what I mean. Its too late to do anything. Let go. Get off of me! Cant you see that? Chohongs body shook as if about to explode. Does that look like a human body to you? No, thats a piece of butchered meat! Ill do the same to the Parasites! Those fuckers! Chohong screamed at the top of her lungs, struggling to escape from Kazukis grip. All of a sudden, a hand the size of a pot lid grabbed her arm. She tried to shake it off, but the hand only pressed down harder. Let go! Stop it. Just as she was about to explode, she heard a gloomy voice. Chohong turned around. A puzzled look flashed across her face. It was Hugo who caught her arm. He looked calm and serious, which was unusual for him. The blood veins forking out over the whites of his eyes were proof that a myriad of emotions was flying through his mind, but she could see that he was holding them back with all his might. Hugo spoke with his eyes fixed on Seol Jihu. Hes here now. That was all he said. It was only three words, but when she heard them, Chohong felt all strength leave her body. A drop of tear rolled down Hugos cheek and mingled with the rain. It wasnt just Hugo. Marcel Ghionea was also crying. His face was wet with rain, but the streams of water trickling down his cheeks were, without doubt, tears of resentment toward the Parasites. Thud! The Thorn of Steel slammed into the ground and Chohongs head dropped at the same time. Sadness contorted her face and she sobbed. As if that was a cue, stifled sobs slowly began to fill the fortress. The rain is getting heavier. King Prihi, who had been quiet until then, raised his head toward the sky. We should bring him inside before it gets colder. At Prihis words, Jan Sanctus opened the wooden casket that they had prepared beforehand. Teresa lifted Seol Jihu from the ground and carefully laid him down in the casket. Before closing the lid, she took Seol Jihus pale, lifeless hand in hers. Dont you worry. Teresa whispered at Seol Jihu, who seemed sound asleep. Well protect Paradise until you return. She kissed him on his cold forehead and closed the lid. Then she covered the casket with a piece of white fabric. Our hero has returned to us. Prihi announced solemnly. Treat him with respect and courtesy that he deserves. Jan Sanctus and his soldiers marched deeper into the fortress, carrying the wooden casket on their shoulders. The heros comrades followed the procession with solemn faces. The rain continued to fall, wetting the cloth covering the casket. * Haramarks royal family sent Seol Jihus body to Eva. With that, the news of his death spread rapidly, and the Eva royal family, who was eagerly waiting for Seol Jihus return, was thrown into a frenzy. According to the rumors, Charlotte Aria kept repeatedly fainting after hearing the news, and even Sorg Khne had refused to come out of his room. The situation in Valhalla was not much different. Who did you say was dead? Who? Impossible! Thats impossible! Jang Maldongs shout echoed throughout the building. Master Jang! Please calm down! Kim Hannahs desperate plea was also heard. Out of my way! I I have to go see him. Cough, cough! Master? Master! Yi Sungjin, who was agonizing over whether to enter or not, quickly pushed the door open when he heard Kim Hannahs request for help. He, along with Kim Hannah, forced Jang Maldong to calm down. Haaaaa. Her hair messy and loose, Kim Hannah gave a deep sigh. She looked less than ideal due to a severe lack of sleep during the last few days. Um. After a moment of hesitation, Yi Sungjin turned toward Kim Hannah. She had black bags under her eyes. Shouldnt you hurry? Kim Hannah, who had been sighing without rest, threw a glance at Yi Sungjin. I know Im leaving soon. I already finished the prep work. Prep work? Yeah. As she replied in an exhausted voice, a streak of worry crossed her brow. It should be happening around now. A few days ago. It was past midnight and the air was chilly. Heuuuuu! Seol Jihu woke up with a start. His eyes shot wide open and he gasped and panted as if he had just escaped a nightmare. His blurred vision began to clear and he saw a familiar pattern on the wall. He was in his room. For a moment, he lay in silence, blinking his eyes rapidly, but soon he kicked his blanket out of the way to get up. That was when a sudden wave of dizziness swept through him. Ugh. With a grunt, Seol Jihu flopped back on the bed. Its cold. Gritting his teeth, he wrapped his arms around himself. He couldnt stop shivering, and his head was throbbing as if he was hungover. He had never felt so sick. Did I drink too much last night? Lying sprawled on his bed, Seol Jihu only moved his eyeballs to scan the room. He couldnt see any bottles or glasses nearby. Huh? Suddenly his head tilted slightly in confusion. Was my room always this clean? There was a thin layer of dust on the furniture, but overall his room seemed to be in good order. The ashtray in which he had built a tower of cigarette butts was also gone. Did Seonhwa come by? Or wait a minute. Seol Jihus eyes narrowed. Something felt odd. I went to visit Seonhwa yesterday. She gave me 2 million won and I came home with it, and then? Seol Jihu frowned. He tried to keep calm, but the more he tried to remember what had happened, the more disorganized he began to feel. He was dumbstruck. Why did he think something that had happened more than a year ago just happened yesterday? Seol Jihu took a deep breath and tried to organize his thoughts. No, I. Thats right. It wasnt yesterday that he met Yoo Seonhwa. That happened much longer ago. And afterwards, he. Hmm? Huh? No, after he came back from Seonhwas house that day. I had a weird dream? Yes, he had a dream, though he couldnt remember what it was about. After he woke up, he wandered around the neighborhood for a while. Then, in Tancheon. I think I met someone? Holding his head in his hand, Seol Jihu whimpered. The person I met was. When he tried to remember, an extremely powerful stab of pain jolted his brain, causing his eyes to jerk open. Aak! A scream burst again from his lips. The pain grew sharper as scenes from the past began to flash through his mind. The problem was that these scenes were only a segment of the whole, a still picture cut from a filmstrip. What the. Seol Jihu clutched his head at the sudden jumble of memories. Whats going on!? The motive, the cause, he remembered none of it. All he could recall was the end result. Keuaaaa. With a groan, Seol Jihu rolled across the floor of his room. No. He squirmed from side to side over the hard floor before suddenly raising his head. Somebody, please! His eyes caught the cell phone connected to the charger in the corner of the room. Why do I have two cell phones? Even while feeling sick to his stomach, Seol Jihu managed to grab the right one. He tapped on the screen and clicked on the call icon with his shaking thumb. Kim Hannah? Seol Jihus brow furrowed instantly. Yun Seora? Phi Sora? Who are these people? Koong. He pressed his forehead to the ground. Seeing these unfamiliar names confused him further and his headache worsened as well. Who are they? Seol Jihus voice began to shake. What the hell is going on!? He screamed at the top of his lungs. In a fit of anger, he threw the cell phone in his hand across his room and stood up. Its 2018? Not 2017? Pacing back and forth across the room, he muttered to himself like a lunatic. And whats with this cell phone? He screamed after finding a cell phone he had no memory of buying. Eventually, he began banging his head against the wall to relieve the throbbing headache. Something big had happened in his life, but he couldnt remember any of it. He felt like he had just awakened from a decade of hibernation, but he knew that was impossible. He knew just before all this happened that he was doing something. But whenever he tried to remember what that something was, his headache worsened, as if someone had intentionally erased that part of his memory from his brain. And that was driving him crazy. Fuck! Seol Jihu slammed his fist against the wall. What is this!? Then he kicked the TV and knocked the desk over. He had to vent his emotions, otherwise, he knew he would lose it. His neighbors seemed to have noticed the commotion he caused. Seol Jihu heard the sound of footsteps approaching. Ding-dong! Ding-dong! He heard the doorbell, he heard the knock, he heard the voice calling his name. But those sounds were the least of his concerns. Uaaaargh! Seol Jihu was no longer his usual self, and it wasnt just because of the psychological stress of not being able to remember his past. There were physical stressors, too. He had trouble breathing, the air felt stuffy, and he felt as though his heart was about to explode. Sharp stabs of pain accompanied by a headache, seemed almost to rattle his brain. Seol Jihus eyelashes trembled as tears welled up in his eyes. He didnt know why, but he felt empty and lost. These feelings further fueled his sense of incongruity, and perplexity spread like wildfire inside him. The pain was so severe that he wished he was dead. Because if his head really exploded, then he wouldnt have to suffer like this anymore. Drrrrk! As it was getting harder to breathe, Seol Jihu unwittingly opened the window. The cold night air brushed against his face. Panting like a beast, Seol Jihu craned his neck outside the window and dropped his head. It was then that he noticed a black sedan parked in front of his apartment building. When he saw the sedan, for some reason, he. Ah. Seol Jihus eyes momentarily dimmed as he gazed down below. It was then. KWANG! The sound of the door breaking open resounded in the air. Four or five men dressed in black suits entered Seol Jihus room. What the. Seol Jihu, who instinctively turned to the sound, hissed in surprise. Who are you? What do you want from me? One of the men in black sunglasses quickly looked around to grasp the situation. The room was a mess and the owner of the room appeared unstable and even aggressive. And if he wasnt mistaken Seol Jihus body was slightly leaning out the window. Its worse than I expected. In that condition, even if we try to persuade him, he wont listen. What did you say? Persuade me? What the hell are you talking about? Seol Jihu shouted and the man smacked his lips. Im sorry, but this is for your own good. Get out! If you dont leave, Im going to call the police! Grab him. Seol Jihu flinched because the language that the man just spoke was not Korean. The next moment four men in black suits came at him. Seol Jihu struggled to fend them off. Huh? When he succeeded in shaking off an arm, Seol Jihu flinched in surprise. He thought he would be no match for them, but he managed to push one of them out of his way without much difficulty. Even after that, he maintained a stalemate against four large, healthy men. Even without memory, hes. Tension ensued between Seol Jihu and the group of men. Suddenly, Seol Jihu heard a low voice from behind. It must be the fruit of all his hard training. His body remembers what his brain has forgotten. Startled, Seol Jihu quickly swung his arm toward the man behind him, but the man blocked it with his palm. At the same time, his other hand holding a handkerchief covered Seol Jihus nose and mouth. The handkerchief smelled of anesthetic gas. Uup! Uuuuep! Seol Jihu struggled to free himself, but the four men quickly grabbed his arms and legs and clung to them like cicadas on a tree. After minutes of intense struggle, Seol Jihus body went limp. Hao Win breathed a deep sigh and wiped the sweat off his forehead. We have to leave quickly. Be careful when you carry him. Two of the men grabbed Seol Jihu from both sides and stepped out the front door. They followed Hao Win down the stairs. Not long after, the black sedan parked in front of the building rushed out of the alley and sped away, the sound of its engine fading. Chapter 445. While He is Gone (2) Seoul, SY General Hospital. The morning sky was quiet and peaceful, but the private ward on the highest floor of the hospital was extremely rowdy. Just what! Seol Jihu slowly opened his eyes as a clamorous, high-pitched voice struck his ears. His face faintly convulsed as soon as he caught sight of his surroundings through his blurry vision. The last thing Seol Jihu remembered was being subdued by a group of men in black suits and losing consciousness. However, he wasnt in a dark warehouse or anything of the sort. In fact, he didnt even see a single person wearing a black suit. The people making his ears hurt were none other than his family. What the hell do you mean!? An unexpected accident!? His father was yelling furiously. With a flushed face, he was shouting again and again while pointing his finger at a womans face. The woman, whom Seol Jihu did not recognize, cupped her hands together and apologized. Just when were trying to move on and begin a new life! As his fathers voice went up, the woman lowered her head even more. Meanwhile, his mother was crying. Jihu. What happened to you. Just when Jinhee got better. She was holding onto his hands and crying endlessly. Soon, he saw a doctor wearing a white coat and a nurse with a bobbed hair walk in hurriedly. The nurse went between the woman and Seol Jihus father, and the doctor seemed to explain something to the father. However, the situation had not calmed down in the slightest. Seol Jihus father shoved the doctor in the heat of the moment. The doctor fell backward, and the nurse let out a short yelp. Seol Wooseok and Seol Jinhee then had to spend a considerable effort to calm down their father. All the while, the woman that Seol Jihu was unfamiliar with kept her head low as if she committed a grave sin. Beads of water were falling from her eyes. Just who is she? Seol Jihus thoughts didnt go on for too long. Intense drowsiness flooded him as though he had been injected with anesthesia or some other sleep-inducing drug. As Seol Jihu closed his eyes, the last thing he saw was Seol Wooseok guiding their father out. How much time went by? When Seol Jihu opened his eyes again, everything was silent. The first thing he saw was the ceiling of the hospital room and the IV line. Beep. Beep. Beep. Periodic beeps rang out as well. When he turned his head to the side with great difficulty, he saw a patient monitor displaying his heartbeat along with other information. Only then did Seol Jihu realize that he was in a hospital room. The sunset reflected an orange hue from the steel-barred window. It was morning when he woke up from sleep and was assaulted by a group of mysterious people. It seemed half a day had gone by since then. Seol Jihu breathed out a long sigh. Perhaps because he was dizzy, he wasnt sure if he was awake or still half-asleep. It was hard to tell if he was in a dream or reality. Almost like he was suffering from severe amnesia that he had only seen before on TV dramas. He couldnt tell who the unfamiliar names on his phone were, what happened to those mysterious suited men, why he was suddenly brought to the hospital, or who that sorrowfully crying woman was. All sorts of thoughts wandered in his head. Ugh. He groaned with a heavy frown. He got a headache when he tried to think about them. But this much was bearable. Perhaps because he was still a little numb, but he couldnt feel that much pain. Ah. Seol Jihu tried to get up but then realized he couldnt move his body. It was only then that he saw black straps tying his arms and legs to the bed. Even his thighs, waist, and chest were tied up. Seol Jihu looked at the restraints with a dazed face before lying back down. He didnt have the strength to struggle, and he felt rather sleepy anyway. His mind was hazy, perhaps from the drugs that were still in his system. Seol Jihu closed his eyes halfway and looked up at the ceiling. He didnt want to think about anything. He just wanted to lie there and rest. For eternity. * The crazy day went by, and night arrived. Seol Jinhee heaved out a deep sigh as she awkwardly stood in front of a hospital room door. She came to the hospital after getting a call from her mother, but she still wasnt sure what happened. Really why does it have to be like this. Seol Wooseok, who was sitting on a bench in front of the door, dropped his head. I guess this is what people mean when they say misfortune never comes alone. Right after you got discharged from the hospital, something like this happens to Jihu. Seol Jinhee nodded unknowingly at Seol Wooseoks mumbling. She felt the same way. God sure is heartless. Just when I thought things were going back to normal. Fuck, how is this fair? Seol Wooseok spat out a curse. Seol Jinhee stared at her older brother with a complicated expression as he wrapped his hands around his face. She had never seen Seol Wooseok so frustrated. It wasnt just Seol Wooseok either. Her father smoked one cigarette after the other before leaving, murmuring, not letting those sons of bitches at Sinyoung go. Her mother cried all day long and ultimately cried herself to sleep. That troublemaker. Seol Jinhee glared at Seol Jihu and grumbled inwardly. There really wasnt a peaceful day with him around. Ill go get something to drink. After a brief silence, Seol Wooseok got up from the bench. Seol Jinhee watched him trudge off before falling into thought. That bastard, is he scheming something again? For example, he could be pretending to have a psychological problem so he could use it as a pretense to go gamble. Then again, it didnt make sense for the doctors and nurses of a famous hospital to cooperate with a single persons scheming. Seol Jinhee knew this, but she couldnt help but have doubts due to the number of times she was tricked. To be more precise, Seol Jinhees unusually good intuition felt that something was off. Seol Jihu had supposedly collapsed out of the blue, and a representative of Sinyoung personally came and apologized, saying that they would do anything they could to compensate. On top of that, the doctors and nurses also said that he had dissociative amnesia from stress or trauma. It was almost like everyone was working together to sell a well-composed lie. Come to think of it, many of Sinyoungs executives have been getting amnesia recently. Were they used as guinea pigs for a new medicine? No, it doesnt make sense for high-ranking executives to be experimental subjects As Seol Jinhee was mulling over a news report she heard the other day, faint footsteps rang out in the hallway. Seol Jinhee turned her head subconsciously, and her eyes immediately widened. A short-haired girl in a nurses uniform was walking toward her with a clipboard in her hand. It was the same nurse Seol Jinhee had when she was in the hospital after being shot. Nurse Unni! Ah, hello, you havent left yet? When Seol Jinhee got up and waved her hand, the youthful nurse bowed back in a greeting. Are you feeling okay? The nurse spoke comfortingly, but Seol Jinhee simply shrugged. Of course, Im not all that worried. Im sure hes just faking it. Ah. Hes definitely not faking it. Hold on. With a bitter smile, the nurse asked to be excused and went into the room. She checked his eyes, asked him a few questions, and examined the patient monitor. Seol Jinhee watched the nurse with a look of interest. This cute nurse was rather famous in SY Hospital, being called the white-robed angel by her fans. She would sometimes place her hand on an injury and chant, My hands are magic hands~ And just like magic, the pain would disappear for real. Seol Jinhee had experienced this a few times as well. Soon, the nurse left the hospital room while jotting down a few things on her clipboard. She then heaved out a deep sigh. She usually had a cheerful smile that would brighten the day of those around her, but for some reason, she looked a little unwell today. Whats wrong? Ah. Mm. Eii, dont worry about it so much. Hell jump out of bed in a hurry if you say lets go gamble. Gamble, huh. Seol Jinhee said so jokingly, but the nurse had a serious expression. I dont know. Gambling can be a good treatment method. There were cases in the past where drug addicts quit drugs through gambling. But. The nurse looked back at the room and continued. I doubt mere gambling will be enough. Mere gambling? Yes. SY Hospital gets many patients like him. But your brother his condition is especially serious. To tell you the truth, most people arent that bad on the first day theyre hospitalized. The nurse dropped her head. External injuries can be fixed as long as the persons alive. Most internal injuries can be fixed too. But even I cant do anything about mental illnesses. Excuse me? Seol Jinhee asked in a daze. The gap in his memory is too big. I just dont know what can fill such a gap. Ah. The nurse murmuring to herself, suddenly widened her eyes and raised her head. N-Nothing. She shook her head as if she made a mistake and then smiled. Dont be too worried. We will do our best. Oh right, keep the door open just to be safe. With that, the nurse left the hallway with quick steps. Seol Jinhee stared blankly at a loss for words as the nurse disappeared into the distance. This was the same nurse who smiled and said she would heal a man dying from a car accident, so Seol Jinhee couldnt help but be surprised by her lack of confidence. Is it really true? Seol Jinhee turned to the room where the door was open. Her glaring look subsided, and a look of worry replaced it. It was then. Hmm? While she was silently staring at Seol Jihu, her eyes abruptly twitched. Oppa. Seol Jinhee muttered dazedly. While Seol Jihu emotionlessly stared at the ceiling. Hes crying? A transparent stream of tears flowed down his eyes. * Roe Scheherazade was out at the city walls again. With her arms on the brick wall and her chin resting on her palm, she was expressionlessly watching a show a public execution happening beyond Gorad Boga. A long time had passed since the Parasites left the city. The human forces should have become aware of the situation by now. Alone in this vast city, she had no way of receiving any outside news. But, she figured that there was a chance that the situation was already over. Despite this, Yun Seora did not stop the punishments. It was locking the stable doors after the horse was stolen, but she carried out an investigation into everyone involved with Sinyoung. Without discriminating between executives and ordinary employees, she tenaciously investigated them, revealed any wrongdoings, and brought them to be punished. She even guaranteed that she would be able to get Yun Seojin soon. Roe Scheherazade felt an inexplicable trust from Yun Seoras words. The corpses lying outside the city gave weight to her words. She brought one today as well. The captured man confessed his crimes only after a finger or two were crushed. He was stripped naked and was now dancing for everyone else to see. The things he demanded from Roe Scheherazade while raping her were now being done to him. However, Roe Scheherazades face was exceedingly expressionless even as she watched all this. A hint of boredom could be seen in her eyes. Of course, seeing a man nearing his 60s dancing naked wasnt particularly a good spectacle. But shouldnt it at least make her feel refreshed? Well, it did at first. Seeing her sworn enemies suffer the same humiliation filled her with sweet ecstasy on the level of narcotics. During this time, Roe Scheherazade enjoyed every moment of pleasure she got from the show and laughed every day while demanding all sorts of things from Yun Seora. But no matter how tasty a dish was, eating it every day was bound to make it boring. Roe Scheherazade felt her enjoyment decrease with each passing day. Then, after one point, she found herself watching the show from a sense of duty. She didnt understand why. If she had to put a word on her feelings, she would only say that she felt empty. She had started this matter with nothing but a feeling of hatred and vengeance. As a result, she had gotten her revenge to a certain degree. With her vengeance satisfied, her heart, which once seethed with anger from just thinking about her sworn enemies, turned cold. And now that the majority of her targets were gone all that was left was emptiness. Forgiving? No, she had no intention of doing so. It was just that she no longer had a reason to live as the only desire that kept her going was disappearing. Now that she thought about it, the barrier enveloping the city was about to run out. Gorad Boga should be lifted soon after her revenge was completed. And when that moment comes It seems I will have to seek your forgiveness, Gairos. To apologize for destroying the Paradise you wanted to protect so much. Roe Scheherazade suddenly laughed. She was out at the city walls again. With her arms on the brick wall and her chin resting on her palm, she was expressionlessly watching a show. Watching the naked man bawling his eyes out and begging for her forgiveness, Roe Scheherazade suddenly raised an eyebrow. It was because she remembered the words of the attendant who should be one of the rotting corpses in the city by now. Although she inwardly scoffed back then, she changed her mind after experiencing it. Yeah. Roe Scheherazade stretched out her arms over the wall. You were right. She leaned her head on her outstretched arms and murmured. A hollow chuckle escaped her twisted lips. Its fucking boring. * The dilapidated bookstore in an alleyway of Honolulu was enjoying a peaceful day as usual. A white-bearded old man and a largely built black man were having a friendly conversation. So, when is the next chapter coming out for that novel youre writing? Ehei, didnt I tell you not to badger me about it? Do you think writing is easy? Many of us at the hospital are avidly waiting for your work. Im one of them. Keke, is that so? Thats troubling. Its looking like it will take a while until I can write the next part of the story. Despite calling it troubling, Ian guffawed as if he enjoyed the reaction. Anyway, when did you say you were publishing it? After its complete. Why? Im hoping you would do it fast. That way, I can cash in on the royalty. Royalty? You used my name without asking me, didnt you? Dont I deserve a piece then? Listen here, Mister Edward Dylan, that is not how this works. Ians manner of speech suddenly became more formal. Just as Dylan laughed at Ians straight-faced answer, Ian suddenly turned to the door. An older man adorning a fedora and a navy blue suit was staring at him fixedly. Thats. Do you know him? Be glad. It looks like I can write the next part of the story. Excuse me? Dont just stand there. Come in! As Ian got up and greeted the old man, Dylan got up along with him. Ill leave you two to talk then. I have to go back anyway. Dylan excused himself. As he left, the old man stared at him with a longing gaze. When Ian told him to hurry in, he smiled bashfully and turned his head. Its been a while. Master Jang! How have you been? No, whats up? Its not like you to come without calling. I came to give you a hand with writing. Keu! My readers have been pestering me about it too! What great timing. Ian offered the old man a seat. However, Jang Maldong did not sit down. He stammered a bit before taking off his fedora. To tell you the truth I came to ask you for a favor. A favor? Can you lend me the novel you wrote? Ian blinked. Sure, thats not difficult at all. By the way, did that young man come with you? Jang Maldongs complexion darkened. Seeing his concerned face, Ian tilted his head. I doubt youre asking me this because you suddenly took an interest in reading an amateurs work. Can you explain the situation to me? Of course. Only then did Jang Maldong begin speaking. By the time his explanation ended, a grim look had taken over Ians face. And so. Wait just a moment. Ian cut off Jang Maldong. He then ripped out a piece of paper and brandished his fountain pen on it. I understand what youre saying. Im sure it will have an effect. I have many friends at the hospital who got better because of it. Now, Im sure theyll be happy to wait if I tell them Ill have to go on a vacation to plan the next story. Ian stood up and stuck the paper on the door. He then turned back. Lets get going. First, contact the most skilled Korean translators you know. The more, the better! No, I can do the translation Dont kid yourself. Drrk! Ian opened the drawer. Youre going to translate all this alone? When theres no time to waste? Jang Maldong did a double-take after seeing the volume of writing that was in the drawer. Thats not all. Call up everyone who knows about that young man. It will be even better if they know personal information about him. If its difficult to have them come, go meet with them and bring back their stories. Ian continued while quickly packing his bag. This diary was written from my point of view. If were going to make it so that its helpful to that young man, it will be more effective to add stories that only he knows about. Or we can do it in a side-story fashion. Of course, it will be difficult and time-consuming to make major edits at this point, but I will do as much as I can. He didnt have many things to pack. After throwing his wallet, passport, writing material, and diary into the bag, Ian opened the door and looked back at Jang Maldong. What are you doing? Lets go! Come on! The dazedly blinking Jang Maldong soon showed a look of determination. Thank you! You can thank me later. For now, lets head to Honolulu Airport! We can talk on the way there! Ian already had his arm out as if to call for a taxi. His white beard was fluttering in the wind like a cape. Chapter 446. While He is Gone (3) Over a dozen people were sitting in Valhallas grand conference room. Everyone who was related to Seol Jihu had come together to discuss plans for his revival. There is something I need to say before this meeting begins. Philip Muller, who was in charge of leading the meeting, spoke up. As Im sure you all know, contribution points can only be used individually, unless its for the purchase of stamps or the custody of the Neutral Zone. Getting carried or helping someone get carried wasnt easy in Paradise. It was because Earthlings couldnt give and receive contribution points. Furthermore, because the Seven Sins had strict rules in place regarding the distribution of contribution points, there was a limit to helping someone amass points. For example, even if Person A put a monster on the brink of death and had Person B finish it off, Person B would only get a limited amount of contribution points. It might be possible to borrow the power of an organization to create a situation where an individual could amass points, but there was a limit to how far one could go. This was also the main reason Sinyoung gave up on reviving Eun Yuri a long time ago. In addition, each Earthling only has one chance to be revived in Paradise. There can be no exception. Philip Muller emphasized this last point. If they somehow managed to revive Seol Jihu with a Divine Wish and he died again, then they would really be left without an option. We have to understand that the Parasite Queens goal had been Seol Jihus elimination all along. It wasnt the stele of the Imperial Oath. Everyone nodded in agreement at Philip Mullers explanation. There is no way that the Parasite Queen doesnt know about the Earthlings revival setting. She even has Sung Shihyun as one of her trusted aides. Philip Muller continued. Sung Shihyun was a Unique Ranker, a long-time veteran of Paradise, and the Executor of Gula. He must know about the revival setting better than anyone else. Meaning, the Parasite Queen wouldnt have stopped at merely killing Seol Jihu. Whats important is that we dont know the exact details of Seol Jihus death. Philip Muller spoke calmly. The witch called Roselle said she watched over the situation, but It was only to a certain degree. We need to know what that degree exactly is. Teacher said shes not sure. Eun Yuri spoke up at Philip Mullers request. She can leave a mark of mana on her target to feel and perceive their surroundings, but its only a feeling of whats happening on the outside. For example, feeling intense energy from someone or sensing unique bloodline mana. Meaning, Roselle felt the raging storm of energy from when Seol Jihu died, but she did not comprehend what exactly was happening inside Seol Jihus body. Were just going to use her account of the incident as a reference. We wont rely on it. Philip Muller spoke firmly. To be clear, we only have one chance. So I wont accept any suggestions that banks on a best-case scenario or a maybe. I will only accept ideas that have a 100 percent chance of success that take the worst-case scenario into account. With that, he scanned the room again. Lets begin. Only after confirming that there was no disagreement did he start the meeting. First, we need a Divine Wish to let Seol Jihu regain his memories and re-enter Paradise. Everyone agreed as they all thought the same thing. The problem comes afterward. Philip Muller smacked his lips. Normally, a single Divine Wish is enough to revive someone to a functional state But it seemed that wouldnt be the case this time judging by what Eun Yuri said. The Parasite Queen seemed to have done something to Seol Jihu, and because Seol Jihu also did something to counteract it, things got even more complicated. Can you explain the situation from back then again? After Seol Jihus death was confirmed, I mean. Eun Yuri nodded and looked up at the ceiling. The Parasite Queen reached her hand out toward Jihu Oppa and a cluster of light was supposedly put into his body. A terrifying energy raged inside him afterward, putting Oppa in agony. Eun Yuri dropped her head and lowered her eyes. Teacher said she never felt such powerful energy before. She guessed that it was the Parasite Queens divinity. Because Representative Seol has Temperances divinity and the rest of the Army Commanders are alive? Yes. If your teachers theory is correct, then that process must have been the Parasite Queens ploy to prevent Seol Jihus revival. Teacher and I are also in agreement. The Parasite Queen devoured Paradises Chief Deity, who was ranked above the Seven Sins, and there is also her original level of divinity to take into account as well. If Oppa died in that state having an infinite number of Divine Wishes likely wouldnt have been enough. Philip Muller closed his eyes at Eun Yuris calm explanation. The saving grace was that the situation did not end there. You said Seol Jihu did something after he escaped, correct? Yes, he used the Harmonia Magic Square. A few peoples faces darkened at Eun Yuris explanation. They remembered how Jang Maldong said Seol Jihu must never use that item. Philip Muller rubbed his chin. I do have my own opinion regarding this but what does that witch think? I assume your opinion matches that of Teachers. The Harmonia Magic Square has the energy of Absolute Evil. It is an artificial divinity created by mixing the essence of the Seven Sins. Oppa must have realized the Parasite Queens goal and used it as a final resort. And? Teacher said that the Parasite Queens divinity and the Seven Sins divinity fought fiercely and ultimately neutralized each other. Apparently, the process was so intense that a crazy amount of energy was emitted outside. Theres one thing I dont understand. A sharp glint flashed in Philip Mullers eyes. Even if the two energies were polar opposites of each other, the Harmonia Magic Square should have tried to force them to co-exist, no? Of course, if that actually happened, that would have only helped the Parasite Queens goal. About that Im not sure either. Eun Yuri shook her head. Teacher said she felt a powerful reverse flow on top of the reverse flow that was already present. Philip Mullers eyes narrowed. Thats a bit strange. Are you positive? Teacher said she could guarantee that there was another reverse flow energy. She said she didnt know the principle behind it, though. Alright, lets just say that is the case. Then did the two energies neutralize each other completely? What I mean is, is there any chance that some of it was left over? Im not sure. What about the magic square that should have taken root inside his body? Do we know how it will affect him after he revives? No, thats a mystery as well. Eun Yuri shook her head once again. Philip Muller was about to ask again but swallowed his words. There was no meaning to it. Then again, the effect of two rampaging divine energies was something beyond human understanding. Son of a bitch. Philip Muller cursed inwardly. The Parasite Queens divinity, the essence of the Seven Sins, a reverse flow of a reverse flow He couldnt begin to imagine just how much of a mess these elements must have made to the already damaged body of Seol Jihu. This was only the surface as well. There was also the possibility that his mana was reversed, or his body was contaminated. Haa Philip Muller let out a sigh as the situation only got more complicated the deeper he delved into it. So just one Divine Wish wont be enough? When the two Magicians fell silent, Chohong carefully asked. Yes. Even if we manage to revive him, it is likely that he wont even be able to move, much less battle. Eun Yuri spoke in a subdued voice. His body might even explode the moment he tries to use mana. She then did a double-take and blinked. Ah, sorry. Sorry about what? When Chohong asked, Eun Yuri glanced at Philip Muller. I was supposed to consider the worst-case scenario but I ended up talking about the best-case scenario. What? Chohongs eyes widened. It wasnt just her. Everyones faces froze up. That just now wasnt the worst-case scenario, but the best? T-Then in the worst-case scenario. Yi Seol-Ah asked with a trembling voice. Theres a chance. Eun Yuri dropped her head. That he might die as soon as hes revived. Gasps rang out from the surroundings. Chohong looked like she was having a hard time believing it, but she didnt say anything out loud. It was because she remembered the horrific cracks on Seol Jihus corpse. Even if he doesnt die he might fall into a coma immediately. Chohong looked back at Philip Muller at a loss for words. It will be meaningless if we revive him in a half-dead state. We need to make sure he at least has his consciousness and can move his body. Philip Muller sounded somber. After a moment of silence Two. Philip Muller announced with a deep sigh. Well need two Divine Wishes at the very least. One to revive him, and one to heal his body. This is also the minimum amount. Two. Yi Seol-Ah frowned. H-How about this? First, we revive him, and then we pour healing spells on him. Yuhui Unni can hold a Ceremony if she has to. No. Philip Muller rejected the idea right away. The level of injury he suffered this time is on a completely different level than the one he suffered during the Arden Valley War. Back then, Seol Jihu only reversed the flow of his own energy. Philip Muller remembered Seol Jihus state vividly as he had personally examined him. The Star of Lust held a Ceremony back then, and Master Jang and the Sacred Empress were both attending to him constantly. Even then, he only managed to hold out until the Federation arrived with the Elixeer. But The problem this time is divinity. No matter how powerful the Star of Lust is, there is a limit to what she can do as a mere human. Yi Seol-Ah clenched her teeth at Philip Mullers logical explanation. But Orabeo-nim walked in that state for a while. Doesnt that mean he As I said before, Oppas death was confirmed before he escaped from the Parasites. At that moment, Eun Yuri sharply interrupted Yi Seol-Ah. Him not recovering any mana after he used the remainder of his energy is proof of that. Yi Seol-Ah was at a loss for words. As for how he got back up and walked for some time Teacher said she couldnt understand it either. She said it felt like she was looking at a different person. . Theres no way to tell whether it was from the influence of the raging divinity inside him or superhuman perseverance. But what we can be sure of is that Oppa ignited his lifeforce when he faced the combined attack of the Army Commanders, and that this lifeforce flickered off when he was stuck in the pit. Yi Seol-Ahs lips trembled at the cold voice. Humans willpower indeed works in mysterious ways. I hear that there is a term called fighting spirit in Asian culture too. Philip Muller muttered quietly. Theres nothing more to say. Lets say we only use a single Divine Wish to revive Seol jihu. Can you guarantee that he will be conscious and be able to move his body for a while? Even so, can you guarantee he will be able to hold on with just his willpower alone? Yi Seol-Ah could only shake her head as Philip Muller asked if she could take responsibility. No. In the end, she began to tear up. Its not that I dont understand your sentiment Philip Muller smacked his lips. But one chance is all weve got. Just one. We cant gamble with Seol Jihus life. If anything, for the penalty he will have to face on Earth. Everything he said was right. I wont say more. We somehow need to acquire two Divine Wishes. However, Philip Muller was at a loss for what to do. Acquiring one Divine Wish was difficult enough. Two seemed almost impossible. Frankly speaking, there wasnt a single Earthling who could use a Divine Wish. Not only Philip Muller, but Baek Haeju and Seo Yuhui had also visited the temple to check. The answer they received from the Seven Sins was that they did not have enough contribution points to use a Divine Wish. Now then. Philip Muller discussed with everyone to solve this problem. Since no one had enough contribution points to use a Divine Wish at the moment, they brainstormed methods to acquire contribution points in the quickest way possible. As this was not a problem where the solution could be reached within a single day, they made slow progress, and the meeting went on for a few days. However, time did not wait for them. The situation everyone feared came true. It was a problem bigger than Seol Jihus revival. To be more precise, the Parasite Queen was not so kind as to wait for them to concoct a plan. The Parasites invaded humanity from two directions. With four Army Commanders leading the way. * News of the Parasites attack quickly spread throughout the Federation and humanity. At the same time, the meeting in Valhalla came to an end. Since they had to prepare for war, they no longer had time to sit around and rack their brains. That said, they came up with a temporary plan to help one person gain as many contribution points as possible from the war. It really wasnt much of a plan, but they didnt have any other option. When the last meeting ended, Eun Yuri suddenly stopped while climbing the stairs to her room. Last night, Roselle had summoned her three disciples and made an important announcement. [Yuri will be my successor.] [I know all three of you have worked hard, so I wanted to watch over you all for a little while longer but it seems the situation wont allow it.] Roselle had finally decided on a successor to carry on the Eternal Light of Wisdom. Eun Yuri would have jumped with joy if it was at any other time, but with the current situation being what it was, she couldnt be purely happy. In fact, she felt a tremendous weight on her shoulders that she did not feel before. It was because she knew what Roselle was expecting of her as her successor. Because of it, Eun Yuris feet took her to a different place. She stopped, not in front of her room, but in front of an office. It was the place Seol Jihu spent most of his time when he was in Valhalla. Whew. Eun Yuri went into the room, closed the door behind her, and sighed quietly. She then moved and stood in front of the office desk. She was the only one inside the room. The man who usually sat behind the desk was naturally not there. [Uh Im really okay.] Looking at the desk [I see, I see. This feels much better. Thank you.] She recalled the time she helped Seol Jihu stand after he returned drunk from the pub. [I thought Id be fine.] After Seol Jihu disappeared, yet another danger had descended upon them. Humanity now had to overcome this danger. But how? There were things Seol Jihu left behindwritten oaths from influential organizations of each city, an alliance with the Federation, and the fortification of all cities, including Eva. But to be frank, this wasnt enough. They needed something else. Just like how a certain person defended a valley fortress by putting himself out as bait. Just like how a certain person came up with a way to teleport into the laboratory and stopped the Parasites plan to mass-produce Mutant Orcs. Just like how a certain person killed Undying Diligence and sent the Parasites retreating. Just like how a certain person saved the Spirit Realm and protected Tigol Fortress. They needed a new way to break through this danger. Loneliness swept over Eun Yuri as she looked at the empty desk. She felt like she finally began to understand. . No, to be honest, she did not understand yet. [I thought I could do it somehow] Eun Yuri did not dare to guess [Sometimes I get so tired] How Seol Jihu must have shouldered such a heavy burden all this time. Oppa. Looking at the empty desk and chair reflecting the light of the sun What. Eun Yuri murmured in a daze. What are we supposed to do? Previous Chapter Next Chapte Chapter 447. While He is Gone (4) Seol Jihu was still in the hospital. His routine couldnt be more boring. Every day he was examined, given pills and injections, and he slept. When he wasnt sleeping, he spent all his time staring into the air. His doctor told him he shouldnt rely on pills and suggested reducing doses over time, but Seol Jihu had no intention of following his advice. It wasnt that he didnt try. He did, but nothing changed. A splitting headache shook his brain whenever the effects of the drugs wore off. Moreover, his sense of emptiness and lack of motivation deepened, driving him further into a severe depression. Seeing how much pain Seol Jihu was in, his doctor once again prescribed antidepressants to him, admitting that even though it was only a temporary solution, it was what he needed at the moment. Yes, this was much better than before. His senses grew dull and he couldnt move his body as well as before, but at least, he didnt feel any painbecause he felt almost nothing. If he were to develop tolerance to the current dosage, it would have to be increased. Not even his doctor was sure how long the drugs would work. Regardless, he felt grateful for the numbness caused by the pills. Of course, that was only in his opinion. Others could tell he was getting thinner and paler by the day. Today too, Seol Jihu was lying in his bed with a blank expression across his face, his eyes staring into space. Yoo Seonhwa peeped inside the hospital room with a worried look before clearing her throat. Jihu~ Trying to sound happy and bright, she entered the room, holding a tray. Im back. Its already lunch-time, so I grabbed some food from the cafeteria. Lets eat. Yoo Seonhwa chattered, as she removed the restraints that had been placed on Seol Jihu. The hospital allowed patients restraints to be removed while their drugs were in effect, at their guardians discretion. Wow. Theres a reason they say that SY is the best of the best. Look at this. Its huge, right? With a look of pleasant surprise, Yoo Seonhwa picked up a large piece of grilled shrimp with her chopsticks. Seol Jihu was silent. Hed been staring into space ever since Yoo Seonhwa entered the room. Lets dig in before it gets cold. Here, Ill peel it for you. Yoo Seonhwa peeled a shrimp and brought it close to his mouth. Seol Jihu finally responded. He shook his head slightly from side to side to indicate he didnt want to eat. Just try one bite. You love grilled shrimp. Jihu? Come on, say ah~ Seol Jihu turned his face away from her. Jihu. Yoo Seonhwas smile faded. She bit her lower lip and let out a long sigh. You have to eat to get better. She murmured with downcast eyes and began stroking Seol Jihus back with her palm. Alright. After a moment of silence, Yoo Seonhwa leaned toward Seol Jihu. Do you want to go out for a walk? Maybe that will make you feel better. What do you say? Again, there was no reply from Seol Jihu. Nonetheless, Yoo Seonhwa pulled him up from the bed and pressed the nurse call button. Seol Jihu was dragged upstairs to the hospitals rooftop. A belt, which was connected to a rope in Yoo Seonhwas hand, was tied around his waist, and two male nurses accompanied him as well. The sky was clear and the wind was cool. There were several people on the rooftop. Seol Jihus eyes immediately met those of a person staring at him from afar, but he paid no mind to it. This sure calls for a misunderstanding, huh? Yoo Seonhwa lifted her end of the rope and smiled bitterly. The weathers nice~ I hope you get better soon so that we can go out and play. She made Seol Jihu sit on a bench before flopping down beside him. Then she began to chatter without a pause. This confused Seol Jihu. She wasnt like this when she threw the 2 million won in his face. Or was she? Seol Jihus forehead tensed in a small frown. It was then. Buzz! Yoo Seonhwas voice stopped at the same time as a vibration rang in her pocket. Ah. She saw the name on the screen and glanced at Seol Jihu. Wait here. Ill get you something to drink. Seol Jihu couldnt tell if it was an important call or if it was something else, but he was better off not knowing. Anyhow, Yoo Seonhwa handed the rope to the nurse and got up. Yes, yes. Right now. Yoo Seonhwas voice receded farther and farther into the distance. In the meantime, Seol Jihu sat perfectly still, his eyes staring up at the sky when suddenly someone approached him from the railing and sat down next to him. Hey. A voice called him. Seol Jihu slowly dropped his gaze. There, he saw a woman whom he had probably never met before in his life, looking at him with a bright smile across her face. He could tell from the way she was dressed that she was a patient just like himself. Yes, you. Haven''t we met somewhere before? Ah, dont get me wrong, Im not trying to hit on you. Im really just curious. Youre quiet, arent you? You remind me of myself when I first came to this hospital. The woman smiled when Seol Jihu remained silent. Seol Jihu slowly shook his head. No? Thats odd. You look familiar. The woman tilted her head slightly, but before long, she shrugged as if the issue had already disappeared from her mind. Then she raised her arms above her head and stretched. Isnt the weather nice today? With an expression as bright as the autumn sky, the woman closed her eyes to enjoy the cool breeze on her face. Seol Jihu was about to turn his eyes back to the sky, but instead, he stopped to examine the woman who was brushing away her hair from her face. Perhaps it was because of what she said that suddenly made him feel like he had, in fact, seen her somewhere before. When Im feeling down and low, I find that the best solution is to go on a trip. The weathers so nice, too. The woman opened her eyes slowly and glanced at Seol Jihu. Should we go? On a trip, I mean. Should we just leave? Seol Jihu couldnt figure out why she was asking him of all people. He turned his gaze away from the woman, not even bothering to answer her question. To somewhere, no one knows. But that was before she said this. Seol Jihu turned his gaze back to the woman, and she smiled. Over there. Suddenly her voice dwindled to a whisper. She quietly gestured behind her. Seol Jihus eyes now reflected the sky and the cityscape beyond the railing. Do you want to go with me? A trip. A trip to somewhere no one knows. Seol Jihu stared at the sky with empty eyes. He didnt know why, but he felt intrigued by the womans suggestion. A trip sounded nice to him. But you have to make some preparations beforehand. Seol Jihus eyes widened slightly. Because you wont be able to leave in that state. The woman pointed at the belt tied around Seol Jihus waist. So smile. Smile? Like this. Look at me. She pulled up the corners of her mouth with the tip of her fingers. Her red lips curved upward to form a smile. Smile even if you feel sad, and then you can go on a trip. He then noticed that there was no rope attached to the woman and no nurse watching her nearby. How about it? When youre ready, we should It was then. Jihu! Yoo Seonhwa hurriedly jumped in between them, looking slightly angry. You! The woman met Yoo Seonhwas fierce glare with a look of innocent surprise, tipping her head slightly to the side. Fuming from her nose, Yoo Seonhwa turned her head to the nurse. Why didnt you stop them? Pardon? But they were just talking and it wasnt anything weird. They were talking about going on a trip. A trip? We dont necessarily stop patients from interacting with each other unless otherwise noted. Yoo Seonhwa let out a deep sigh. Jihu. What did she say to you? Yoo Seonhwa looked down at Seol Jihu and clicked her tongue. Lets go back to your room. She grabbed Seol Jihus arms and helped him up. A trip. While heading for the stairs, Seol Jihu glanced behind his shoulder. It turned out that the woman was also looking at him, and their eyes met. The woman waved and smiled brightly as if assuring him that they would meet again. * Draft calls were issued in all of the cities. The situation was grim. The Parasites, with their superior mobility, invaded both Grazia and Caligo at the same time. Sung Shihyun and Vulgar Chastity were in charge of the former while Exploding Patience and Twisted Kindness were in charge of the latter. Fortunately, unlike Nurs case, the two cities were able to evacuate their residents before the enemy arrived. But the fact remained unchanged that humanity lost two cities without even getting a chance to fight back. They had no choice. The Parasites attacked with a ferocity that the two cities couldnt possibly stand. The Parasite Queens intention was clear. She was taking advantage of Seol Jihus absence to destroy any and everything that he might come back to. The Federation dispatched auxiliary forces and humanity was gathering soldiers as well. However. We have to save at least one city. The situation was not in their favor. Nur and Scheherazade were already in ruins, and now two more cities were under enemy control. Only three cities remained. Both Odor and Haramark lost their use as fortresses when the enemy penetrated their rear defense. The only comforting thing about the current situation was that Eva, which was closest of all cities to Tigol Fortress, and whose fortification was almost complete, still remained intact. However, there was no guarantee that it would stay that way even after the Parasites decided to attack it with full force. Haaaa. Teresa looked down at the map spread across her desk and fell into contemplation. She was so focused on her thoughts that she failed to notice the footsteps approaching her. Take a look at this. Hmm? It wasnt until she saw a necklace dangling in front of her that she came to her senses. The necklace was beautifully handcrafted. Teresa raised her head. Prihi pulled his arm back, then tossed the necklace into the air and caught it again, as if to flaunt its splendor. Father? Yes, it is me. That necklace. Its my wifes and your mothers keepsake. Prihi answered calmly. And its also a Royal Oath. What? After a brief pause, Teresa jumped back in surprise. Prihi snorted. Why are you so surprised? You know that both you and I each have one. But you said you already used it! I said that I would accept Valhallas terms, but never said that I used the Royal Oath to gain the right to manage Earthlings settings. But my kind and generous future son-in-law sent the members of the Federation to Haramark without even double-checking. I trusted him not to kill his future father-in-law over this. Prihi winked. Teresas face brightened. So you had it with you this whole time? Mm. Well, since theres only one left, I was going to use it at an appropriate moment. I knew the Parasites wouldnt leave us alone. Prihi shrugged his shoulders and continued. The truth is that I tried to use it many times already. ? How could I sit still knowing my future son-in-law is in danger? I heard one Divine Wish isnt enough, but I figured Id convince them somehow. You did!? Teresa leaned forward in excitement. Yes. Prihi tilted his head back calmly. I asked them if they could reduce the number of contribution points needed for the Divine Wish or modify the resurrection setting. And? They said both cant be done. But why!? Teresa sounded desperate. More precisely, they said it would be a waste of a good Royal Oath. Prihi gave a bitter smile. At its core, a Royal Oath is a Divine Wish. The only difference is that the gods cant refuse it. Which meant that Royal Oaths too had limits. Theres no reason for me to use it if it cant achieve more than a Divine Wish can. Basically, a Royal Oaths maximum output was the same as that of a Divine Wish, and nothing worthwhile could be achieved with just one in regards to the problem at hand. When I heard that, I couldnt press them further. Now that I think about it, if it were really possible to wish for something of that caliber, I probably would have wished for 100 new Royal Oaths. Prihi muttered, looking slightly downhearted. What about the resurrection setting? Same. It cant be changed with a single Royal Oath. They said if they could, they wouldve already modified it. Prihi smacked his lips. The cause of my future son-in-laws death is the Parasite Queen. The gods said in order to change the result, I need something that could match the grandiosity of the cause, and one Royal Oath falls short by a lot. They kept mentioning the law of causality, the law of the world, blah, blah, blah. I couldnt understand any of it. Anyway, I began thinking about what to do next. Prihi fidgeted with the necklace before suddenly swinging his arm. With widened eyes, Teresa instinctively reached out her hand. I, Prihi Hussey, hereby transfer the ownership of the Royal Oath, to Teresa Hussey. The announcement was all too sudden. F-Father? Well Do think of it as your dowry. Its the least I can do as the father of a daughter whos going to marry the greatest hero of our time. Teresas jaw dropped slowly. I noticed that youve been falling behind your rivals ever since you two parted. Use this as an opportunity to win his affection. Ah. Teresa became speechless. Prihi smirked. Anyway, that necklace is now yours. Use it at your own will but with discretion. Father! Teresas voice rose in pitch. Seeing his daughters eyes sparkle with delight, Prihi spread his arms wide open with a gentle smile. Yes, my daughter. And Teresa. Ill go tell everyone right now! rushed out of the room, past her father, with the necklace in her hand. A gust of cold wind blew past Prihi. So much for raising a daughter. His arms dropped to his sides. I miss you, sweetheart. His heart began to fill with a longing for his wife, who he lost during the war. Gee. But shortly after, Prihi broke into a smile. It wasnt as if he gained nothing. He got to see his daughter smile, who he knew was only pretending to be okay. The number of Divine Wishes required has been reduced by one. However. Prihi fell deep into thought as he shuffled out of his daughters room. The decision made by the Star of Avarice was a reasonable one. If only acquiring a Divine Wish was easy. When Prihi heard from the gods that no Earthling in Paradise currently had enough contribution points to exchange for a Divine Wish, he immediately abandoned that method. It was not only dangerous but also virtually impossible to obtain the necessary contribution points during the coming war. So there was only one hope lefthe somehow had to obtain a second Royal Oath. Evas already used theirs and Nurs cant be transferred. What should I do. The Queen of Grazia had already used hers a long time ago to revive her dead son. Its a shame because even though she used a national treasure for her personal gain, her son died again in less than two years fighting in the war. Odor and Caligos royal families used theirs to obtain the right to manage the Earthlings settings when they first allied with the Federation. In the end, there was only one royal family left. Given the circumstances, she may have already used it. But. He couldnt know for sure, but if there was any chance at all, he had to reach out for it. A name crossed Prihis mind. Roe Scheherazade. Chapter 448. While He is Gone (5) How are you feeling? Better? Yoo Seonhwa asked while fixing Seol Jihus crumpled hospital gown. Today, Seol Jihu had an appointment with a therapist. A patient suffering from severe depression naturally needed to get their mental illness treated. But in truth, no such appointment had been made. The therapy was only a pretext to take Seol Jihu out. The reality was that he wasnt going to see a therapist, but a visitor. Lets go. Yoo Seonhwa grabbed Seol Jihus hand and led him outside. She glanced sideways stealthily while walking down the hallway. Seol Jihu was still showing zero reaction. This obviously wasnt a good sign. He used to at least act like he was annoyed, but now he was completely emotionless. He was walking, but it was more like he was being dragged on his feet. He seemed to be suppressing his emotions forcefully. And if his pent-up emotions ever burst out one day. Yoo Seonhwa secretly did not want Seol Jihu to meet anyone from Paradise. Given how things turned out, she wanted him to forget about everything and start a new life on Earth. But recently, she had a change of heart. She expected Seol Jihu to be in a bad state after losing his memories of Paradise, but she did not expect it to be this bad. His condition didnt improve after being hospitalized. In fact, he was developing aphasia and was becoming more and more reliant on drugs. Judging that this couldnt go on, Yoo Seonhwa accepted the request of someone who was asking to see Seol Jihu just once. She was clutching at straws, hoping that this meeting would initiate even a small change in Seol Jihu. Over here. Yoo Seonhwa stopped at a reception room. Because they were on the hospitals VIP floor, there werent that many people in the area. Ill be waiting out here in the hallway. The therapist wants to talk to you one on one before the official session. Seeing Seol Jihu just standing in front of the open door, Yoo Seonhwa gently pushed his back. Dont worry. Its nothing serious. Just pretend like youre talking to a friend. Seol Jihu stepped inside. The door closed behind him. Inside the reception room was someone wearing a white suit and open-toed shoes. The persons long hair and fair skin made it evident that she was a young woman. One thing Seol Jihu immediately noted was her pulled-down hat and sunglasses. The woman raised her head and looked at Seol Jihu. Seol Jihu also stood still and looked at her in a daze. An awkward silence flowed in the air. Soon, the woman took off her hat and sunglasses. When Seol Jihu saw her eyes that were slightly tinged red, he frowned without even knowing why. [Haven''t we met somewhere before?] He suddenly remembered what the woman he met on the rooftop said. That was how Seol Jihu currently felt. At first, he thought the woman was Yoo Seonhwa. But upon taking a closer look at her face, he realized they were clearly different. They gave off a similar aura, but it was only similar, not the same. But then again, with seven billion people on Earth, it probably wasnt surprising for one or two people to be alike. The reason Seol Jihu frowned was that he felt like he had seen her somewhere before, even though this was definitely the first time he was seeing her. Again. Seol Jihu pressed his forehead, feeling an intense headache swirling inside his head. It was the same phenomenon that came whenever he tried to force himself to remember. Just by meeting her eyes, a powerful headache tormented him. Are you alright? At that moment, he heard the womans voice. Seol Jihu panted with a pale face and lowered his gaze. He no longer had the confidence to keep looking at her. Once he stared at the ground for some time, he felt his headache subside a little. Your face. A grunt escaped Seol Jihus mouth. My face? The woman blinked in confusion before doing a double-take and putting back her sunglasses. Shortly afterward, Seol Jihu barely managed to look at his therapist again. By any chance. Seol Jihu collected his breath and eked out a sentence. Have I seen you somewhere before? If Yoo Seonhwa knew, she would have jumped high in surprise. She had never seen Seol Jihu talk on his own accord after his hospitalization. Seol Jihu himself was surprised. The words had practically come out subconsciously. The woman also seemed surprised. Though she covered her eyes with her sunglasses, a faint smile could be seen from her lips. Why do you think so? She asked after fixing her posture. She sounded like she had her hopes up slightly. Feeling her expectation, Seol Jihu suddenly felt pressured. Would you like to take a seat? The woman offered gently. However, Seol Jihu did not budge from the door. The longer his silence went on, the more anxious the womans expression became. Whats your name? She asked out of the blue. No, perhaps it wasnt so strange for a therapist to ask for her patients name. However, Seol Jihu narrowed his eyes in a frown. For some reason, that question just now seemed. My name is Seo Yuhui, by the way. Seo Yuhui. Seo Yuhui? Seol Jihu repeated her name in his head and was suddenly struck by a strong sense of dj vu. Whats your name? She asked again. Seol Seol. Seol Jihu stammered. Seol? Your name is Seol? Seo Yuhuis tone became sharp as if she wasnt satisfied with his answer. Thats not your name. Seol is your last name. Im asking for the name you go by. Speaking with her hands clenched, she sounded solemn as if she made a resolute determination. It was because she couldnt accept it. [Its Seol.] [Seol. My names Seol.] The fact that he was hesitant to reveal his name meant that he really forgot everything and returned to the way he was. Seo Yuhui could not allow this to happen. He had to be able to say it. Being able to say his own name confidently was the first step. However, Seol Jihu, who did not know what Seo Yuhui was thinking, could only feel flustered. It looked like she knew his name. He just didnt understand why she was so insistent on making him say it. My my name is Wouldnt it be okay to just gloss over it? Seol. But despite this Seol. For some reason . He just couldnt. Just saying a name shouldnt be a big deal, so why was it that Seol stuck to his mouth more? And why did he hesitate to say his own name? There was one thing for sure. The inexplicable sense of dj vu he felt when he first met the therapist was raging like bugs were crawling on his skin. If something went wrong and this feeling burst, he felt like he would be swarmed with an overwhelming amount of pain. And so, he wanted to run away before that happened. How else would he avoid the terrifying sense of emptiness that came along with the painful headache? Go on. Im sure you can say your name? Seo Yuhui flinched just as she finished her sentence. Seol Jihu didnt seem to be in a good state. He was convulsing to a noticeable degree, and half of his body was already turned toward the door. Hold on. Seo Yuhui got up. Just as she took a single step toward Seol Jihu Kwang! The reception rooms door burst open. Seol Jihu ran outside after throwing the door open and ran as fast as he could. He heard the woman cry out to him longingly, and he also heard Yoo Seonhwa call his name in a startle. Despite this, Seol Jihu kept running. He did not pay attention to anything else and just ran. He was frustrated at himself for not even being able to say his name. He was disappointed at himself for being scared without even knowing what he was scared about. It was so ridiculous and pitiful that he felt like he was going crazy. Seol Jihu ran aimlessly without a destination. Then, he stopped just before he jumped down the stairs. A few nurses, who were coming up, widened their eyes when they saw him. Seol Jihu turned around immediately. He ran up the stairs without a plan. Plowing his way through the people who were dodging left and right, he arrived at the hospitals rooftop. When he came to a stop after running like a raging bull, glares fell on him from the surroundings. Seol Jihu looked around with an agitated face before fixing his gaze in one spot. Beyond the guardrails that were like the steel bars of a prison, he saw a blue sky filled with leisurely flowing white clouds. His panting subsided. Ah. For some reason, the vast azure sky beyond the guardrails looked more limitless and refreshing than ever before. The stuffy feeling in his heart popped open. The flowing, beard-like clouds seemed to be beckoning at him to jump. A trip. [To somewhere no one knows.] A trip to the sky. Then, just as he began to walk as if he was enchanted by something JIHU! Seol Jihus body suddenly fell forward. Yoo Seonhwa, who had followed him to the rooftop, pounced on him. Nurses then ran up to him and put restraints on the struggling Seol Jihus body. Whats wrong? Hmm? A small scuffle broke out. Despite being dragged away at the end, Seol Jihus eyes remained fixed on the clear, azure sky beyond the guardrails. * Seol Jihu returned to his hospital room. Perhaps because he was given a sedative, he became quiet again. That was rude, you know. Yoo Seonhwa feigned a smile as she looked at Seol Jihu, who was lying on his bed, staring out of the window. The therapist she was crying, you know. She went back, crying her eyes out. The shock must have been great. Yoo Seonhwa spoke jokingly, but her expression didnt seem like she was joking in the slightest. It wasnt easy for her to come all the way here. Seol Jihu remained silent. Yoo Seonhwa felt like she was talking to a wall, so she stealthily lowered her eyes and grabbed her handbag with a sigh. Then, just as she was about to say something Dream Seol Jihu muttered a word. Huh? Yoo Seonhwas eyes widened. What was that? Dream I think I had a dream. A hoarse voice escaped his mouth. A dream? Seol Jihu nodded his head at Yoo Seonhwas question. But I dont remember it Yoo Seonhwas eyes spun. She wanted to respond but didnt know what was appropriate to say. She spoke after a brief hesitation. Isnt that how dreams are? Its not like they really happened, right? Its normal to forget once you wake up. Seol Jihus eyebrows twitched. No. Hmm? It wasnt a dream Seol Jihus eyes turned hazy. Im sure of it. After muttering like fleeting wind, Seol Jihu closed his mouth shut. Yoo Seonhwa listened absent-mindedly and asked him to clarify what he meant, but Seol Jihus sealed lips did not re-open. Ive gotta go for today. Uncle Seol will be here soon. . Also I wont be able to come all that often from now on. Theres an urgent matter I have to take care of. But it wont take long. Ill come as soon as Im done with it. Yoo Seonhwa got up. She glanced back to the hospital room before leaving. Seol Jihu was still lying on his bed, blankly staring at the ceiling. As if he was dreaming. Yoo Seonhwa quietly left the room and took out her phone. Her finger hovered above the recent calls button before she ultimately pressed it and hit the call button. The call connected before the dial rang twice. Yes, hello, its about what you said before. After talking for a bit, Yoo Seonhwa took a deep breath and spoke. Where should I go? * Roe Scheherazade was looking outside with a bored face. Next to Yun Seora was a severed head with a distorted facial expression. It was the head of Sinyoungs chairman, Yun Seojin. How could she forget? He was the one who was responsible for her current state. Roe Scheherazade apathetically gazed at Yun Seojins face, distorted with pain before moving her gaze to Yun Seora. A hint of interest flashed on her otherwise bored expression. Can I ask you a question? Roe Scheherazade struck up a conversation while tilting her head. Looking at you, I suddenly got curious. She continued while looking down at Yun Seora. When it came to Sinyoung, I despised almost everyone. There were only two people whom I didnt hate. Yun Seora listened carefully while holding a blood-smeared longsword in her hand. One was Sung Shihyun. The other is you. Roe Scheherazade rested her chin on her left palm. Sung Shihyun had a terrible personality, but the reason I didnt hate him was that I coincidentally found out about the reason he defected and sympathized with him. Of course, we also rarely made contact, Roe Scheherazade added with a smirk. As for you how should I say this, I felt like I was seeing myself in you. Roe Scheherazade suddenly tapped on the wall with her finger. You were hated without doing anything wrong. You learned about my situation and tried to help me, but only got mocked by the executives for being a gutsy toy of the Yun family. You wandered around like a stray dog without a place to call home. Roe Scheherazade continued while staring at Yun Seora fixedly. Executing Sinyoungs executives, your sister, and your father without hesitation was that related to the way you were treated until now? She was asking if Yun Seora was exacting revenge for the poor treatment she received. I dont know the details, but your family seems to have had quite a complicated relationship. Two mothers, right? I doubt it ends there given Chairman Yuns behavior. Roe Scheherazade snickered. If it wasnt for that, then was it for power? To use this chance to become Sinyoungs representative? . Brothers and sisters killing each other for the throne is common in this world as well. And its not like you really die in your world when you die in this place, right? Theyd become a cripple after losing their memory and ultimately kill themselves. You wont even get caught or anything. Roe Scheherazade twirled her hair. If it isnt this either then was it to save Sinyoung, which might lose its influence in Paradise after this incident? She threw out several possibilities as if to play a guessing game. Then, she shrugged. Im just wondering. Its pure curiosity. I didnt really think youd help me exact revenge, you see. Yun Seora remained silent. Roe Scheherazade smacked her lips. Well, I guess the reason doesnt matter at this point. You dont have to say it if you dont want to. told me to do it. It was then. A low but mana-filled voice entered Roe Scheherazades ears. Oppa When Roe Scheherazade craned her neck out, Yun Seora slowly raised her head. He told me to beg for your forgiveness and do whatever I can. Oppa? Roe Scheherazade blinked. Then, she nodded her head with a realization. Him, you mean. Come to think of it, what is Paradise''s hero up to nowadays? Oppa is. Well, Im sure hes busy, given how talented he is. Anyway, you went this far all because of what he said? Yun Seora nodded her head quietly. How scary~ Perhaps I dont have the right to say this, but to go so far just for love I didnt expect that, really. Roe Scheherazade chuckled. It was then. I first met Oppa in the Tutorial. Yun Seora began to speak. I entered Paradise with nothing but my pride guiding me Nothing worked out at first. One of my arms got crippled, I got beaten up and almost raped. Oppa appeared back then and saved me. Aha, so its a story of a princess falling in love with a knight in shining armor. Its not that Yun Seora smiled bitterly and continued. I just liked it. It was fun. I never knew it could be so enjoyable to spend time with someone. That must have been the first time I had a dream. A dream? Yes, its nothing big, though. I wanted to repay the kindness he showed me and if I ever met him again, I wanted to have fun as we did in the Neutral Zone Roe Scheherazade tilted her head. Why couldnt you? She asked as if she couldnt understand. Its not like you didnt have a chance. There wasnt a place for you in Sinyoung anyway, so you could have just left. At the very least, you could have gone to visit him after he created that huge force in Eva. If you pleaded with him to help you rise to the position of Sinyoungs representative in return for giving him your wholehearted help, Im sure he would have agreed. I didnt want to. Yun Seora smiled bitterly. No. But then, she dropped her head with a sigh. Youre right. I thought about going to see him whenever things got hard. When I heard the news about all the incredible things he was doing I wondered if he would come and get me, if he would reach his hand out to me too and I sometimes wished that he would. Roe Scheherazades face stiffened slightly. But no matter how much I told myself I wanted that I couldnt bring myself to do it. Why not? Roe Scheherazades voice sank low. Because Oppa already had a lot of weight on his shoulders. Yun Seora spoke calmly. It must have been difficult enough to fight the Parasites, but not only did he have to deal with things like slave hunt and organizational power struggles, but he also had his family threatened on Earth. His family? Yes. His younger sister was shot. Sinyoung was responsible for it too. Roe Scheherazade laughed dumbfoundedly at the last bit. Whenever he took care of a problem, another one would pop out of nowhere. Whether its on Earth or in Paradise Im sure every day must have been a blood-drying challenge. Yun Seora tightly clenched the longsword that was dripping with blood. Thats why I couldnt go see him. . He already had so much on his plate. I didnt want to burden him any more just because I was lonely. I couldnt. Im sure he would have said yes to helping me out, but then things wouldnt be any different from the Neutral Zone. Roe Scheherazade found herself listening to Yun Seora keenly. Rather than standing still and waiting for help to arrive, I wanted to build up my strength and be of help to him. I wanted to lessen his burden even if it was by a little. . Thats why I stayed here and worked so hard Roe Scheherazade and Yun Seora simultaneously clenched their teeth. If I knew things would turn out this way, I would have tried to talk to him more. Im full of regrets. Whats there to be regretful about? Roe Scheherazade asked, with her eyes narrowed. Didnt your dream come true with this matter? No. Yun Seora sniffled. Its too late. ? Oppa is. Roe Scheherazades eyes widened at Yun Seoras following explanation. He died? She couldnt help but be surprised as this was the first time she heard any outside news. Yes. Yun Seoras shoulders shook faintly. Like always, he pushed himself too far She raised her head, which was just as shaky as her voice. He fell into the Parasites trap and A teardrop fell from Yun Seoras eye. Roe Scheherazade stared fixedly at Yun Seora as she cried soundlessly. Why? Roe Scheherazade realized just what it was that was picking at her nerves. Seol Jihu had fallen into the Parasites trap and died, and she was someone who helped the Parasites create this trap. Despite this, Yun Seora was continuing to help her exact her revenge rather than stopping midway. All this time, without even saying a word about it. Even after Seol Jihu died. To Yun Seora, shouldnt she be a sworn enemy who caused her loved ones death? It wouldnt be surprising if Yun Seora wanted to tear her limbs out, so why did she continue capturing and executing Sinyoungs executives? Roe Scheherazade could not understand this no matter how much she thought about it. No, Yun Seora had already given her answer. [Oppa told me to beg for your forgiveness and do whatever I can.] Because that person wanted it. Roe Scheherazade finally realized what was bothering her so much. She loved a man. She despaired at that mans death and her own pitiful situation. She became blinded with vengeance and forgot all about Gairos request. It was the same with Yun Seora. The man she loved with all her heart had died. But she did not despair, she did not rage, and she did not try to exact revenge. On the contrary, she did not forget about Seol Jihus request and cried in regret for not being able to help him sooner. Despite being in similar positions, the choices they made were completely different. In truth, Roe Scheherazade felt a prick at her conscience when Yun Seora said, Rather than standing still and waiting for help to arrive. There wasnt anyone in this world without a story. The difference was between someone who didnt try to learn about others circumstances and someone who did. I know. Remembering Gairos request, Roe Scheherazade spoke a little meekly. I know that I am wrong. Im sorry that Im not as strong as you. Outside the city were dozens of corpses, including that of Yun Seojin. They were all people whose names were on her list. With this, her personal revenge was 100 percent complete. Then what should she do now? What was she supposed to do now that her revenge was over? I appreciate you telling me all this. Roe Scheherazade spoke quietly after staring at Yun Seora for some time. And Im grateful to you for swinging the blade for me. You took care of them all cleanly She continued while rolling her eyes. But after thinking about it some more, I realized my revenge isnt complete. She sighed and raised her upper body. Even if they didnt harm me directly, wouldnt it be right to punish those that indirectly provided the cause for my suffering? If it werent for them, I would have been living peacefully with Gairos, after all. Roe Scheherazade tilted her head up and looked at the huge barrier enveloping the city. The barriers light was fainter than before, and its thickness had decreased as well. It seems Gorad Boga will be lifted soon. You said before, right? That you would do anything to earn my forgiveness. Roe Scheherazade played with her necklace and glanced at the crying Yun Seora. Im different from you. Their paths had split up long ago. Roe Scheherazade had no intention of following Yun Seoras path at this point. She had already gone mad with vengeance, and now that she started it, she planned to put an end to it. To all that made her and Gairos suffer such fate. Anyway, if your thoughts havent changed, come to the royal palace on the day Gorad Boga is lifted. Yun Seora raised her head. She wiped her eyes and looked up at the city wall. Roe Scheherazade had already turned her back and was walking down. You best come as soon as possible before anyone else does. Only leaving behind a mysterious comment. Chapter 449. While He is Gone (6) Dusk slowly set in as the sun set, burning the whole world in its twilight hue. Yes, Unni, Im almost there. Im at the hospitals parking lot right now. Tang. A somewhat annoyed girl closed her car door and turned around. The girl, wearing a blue and white striped t-shirt and high-waisted spandex shorts and holding her phone between her shoulder and cheek, was none other than Seol Jinhee. She threw her car key in her handbag and walked to the elevator. Yeah. Ah, the elevators here. Seol Jinhee took out the phone that was wedged between her shoulder and cheek and got on the elevator. Ever since Seol Jihu was hospitalized from an accident, members of the Seol family had been taking turns to look after him. Although the hospitals nurses were on standby 24/7, Yoo Seonhwa said they couldnt rely on them fully and that at least one of the family members should be with him. As such, Seol Wooseok, Yoo Seonhwa, and the mother and father took turns acting as Seol Jihus guardian, but because they were all working adults, it was difficult to maintain their rotation every day. Since Yoo Seunghae was too young for the job, Seol Jinhee, who was a college student, would take over from time to time. Ah, I can hear you again. Yeah, Im here. Seol Jinhee walked toward the hospital room after leaving the elevator. What is he doing? She threw the backpack she was wearing in the corner somewhere and glanced at the sickbed. Hes sleeping. His eyes are closed. Okay, okay, Ill lower my voice. Just like she said, Seol Jihu was lying in his bed quietly with his eyes closed. I got it. Stop worrying so much. Its midnight, you know. You should get some rest too. Dont you know your voice is really hoarse? Seol Jinhee shook her head while staring at a wall clock. If youre worried, just send me a text Hmm? Who? Uh, okay. I just have to make sure she doesnt get anywhere near him? I dont know who this is, but it looks like she messed with the wrong person. Im the crazy bitch in here. Seol Jinhee craned her neck out of the room and giggled to herself as she looked left and right. I am a little nervous though. If Unni of all people calls this girl a crazy bitch No, thats not what I mean. Seol Jinhee could only hang up after more than ten minutes passed since she got inside the room. Argh, I have a quiz in two days too How can there be a quiz every single week? Seol Jinhee grumbled quietly and then yawned. She tapped on her mouth to force a playful vibration. It was then that her eyes suddenly widened. Seol Jihu, whom she thought was asleep, was looking at her. Just so you know. An awkward silence flowed for a moment. Soon, Seol Jinhee spoke with an apathetic face. Im only here because I feel bad for Mom, Dad, Wooseok Oppa, and Seonhwa Unni. So dont misunderstand. Hoit. Seol Jinhee bent down and pulled out the rollaway bed designed for patients guardians. Just as she was about to sprawl down on it, she flinched. Seol Jihu was smiling. The smile on his lips was faint, almost looking like it was fake, but Seol Jihu was undoubtedly smiling while looking at her. What? Whats so funny? Thank you. Seol Jinhees eyebrow went up. Well you came to see me when I was hospitalized too. Im just here to repay the debt. Seol Jinhee snorted and plopped down on the rollaway bed. Seol Jihu twisted his body slightly. What? You dont need to get up, so just stay put. Ill be quiet too. No, its about the restraints. Why? Do you need to go to the bathroom? Theyre uncomfortable I cant sleep because of them I keep waking up. Seol Jinhee raised her head and observed Seol Jihu closely. Yoo Seonhwa made things sound extremely grave, but he seemed better than she expected. He was smiling and talking properly. But then again, given how eccentric Yoo Seonhwa became when it came to Seol Jihu, it wasnt so strange for her to act like this was a life-or-death sickness. I heard hes been pretty calm. Seol Jinhee hesitated a bit before the corner of her mouth curled up. Ill release you if you can answer just one thing honestly. ? Are you dating someone from the hospital? Not with Seonhwa Unni, but a patient. Seol Jihu stared fixedly at Seol Jinhee. Seonhwa Unni told me something funny. Theres a girl your age in this hospital, right? . Apparently, she comes here whenever she has the opportunity. I heard she was pretty crazy, asking about your name, what you usually do, what time you sleep, and all sorts of things. Seol Jihu shook his head slowly like he didnt know what Seol Jinhee was talking about. Well, I guess theres no way Seonhwa Unni let her see you. You probably didnt even know about it. Seol Jinhee quickly lost interest and yawned again. Anyway, Ill let you go for now, so just sleep. Im going to stay up all night to study for a quiz, so dont even think about sneaking off. Ill put the restraints back once I see you fall asleep. With that, Seol Jinhee undid the restraints on Seol Jihus body. Dont try anything funny. Ill hit the nurse call button right away. After firmly laying down the rules once again, Seol Jinhee leaned on the back of the rollaway bed and turned on the laptop she brought along. Now free, Seol Jihu shuffled around a little before tilting his head. Now that he thought about it, there was one person that he was reminded of. That girl. Seol Jihu turned to Seol Jinhee but closed his mouth. Seol Jinhee was concentrating on listening to an online lecture with her earbuds and an open textbook on the side. Seol Jihu lay down on the bed again. The moment he turned around, the smile on his face vanished completely. * How much time went by? The lights in the room had been turned off, making it pitch-black. Only a faint voice flowed out from Seol Jinhees earbuds. Seol Jihu remained awake and was staring outside the window at the night sky. Id rather die than live like this. He suddenly had such a thought. To be more precise, the thought had been popping up in his head ever since he was offered to go on a trip. One day, he had suddenly lost himself. It wasnt as if he lost his memories completely. There were a few things he remembered here and there. But even those memories were hazy, and the rest were completely blank. He couldnt remember anything, no matter how hard he tried to recall, and only painful headaches ravaged his head. That wasnt all. He sometimes became anxious even though he was sitting thoughtlessly under the influence of drugs. His heart would pound, and his breathing would become ragged. He couldnt quite put his finger on it, but it was as if there was something inside him telling him to do something. If he didnt do it before it was too late, then it felt like something irreversible would happen. But the problem was, he didnt know what to do. And it was this sense of disharmony that tormented Seol Jihu the most. He detested it. Whenever he saw himself being so antsy and nervous without a proper reason, he wondered if he had indeed gone crazy. Every day was painful, scary, and nerve-wracking. Rather than living like that. [When Im feeling down and low, I find that the best solution is to go on a trip.] A trip. [Should we go?] [On a trip, I mean. Should we just leave?] Right, maybe it was better to just go on a trip. [But you have to make some preparations beforehand.] [Because you wont be able to leave in that state.] That was the case until a few days ago. Because Yoo Seonhwa was keeping an eye on him 24/7. [So smile.] [Smile even if you feel sad, and then you can go on a trip.] Seol Jihu turned his head to hide his face and gave a sideways glance. Seol Jinhees head had dropped down in front of her laptop. Seol Jihu could hear her faint snores. It seemed like she was exhausted. After closely observing Seol Jinhee for some time, Seol Jihu moved his gaze back to the window. Today. It was then. The moment he looked outside the window, the night sky suddenly turned white. For that split second, the world seemed to stop. Inside the frozen time, Seol Jihu felt like he met a pair of eyes. The white thing fell down in an instant. It all happened in the blink of an eye. Seol Jihus eyes widened a second later. Then. Koong. His body shuddered at the faint sound that rang out. Did I hear wrong? Did I see it wrong? No, I didnt. Maybe I heard wrong, but I definitely didnt see wrong. Arms stretched out like a bird soaring through the sky, a fluttering white patients robe, and eyes that were hanging down like her fluttering hair. Seol Jihu unwittingly raised his upper body in a hurry. He staggered off the bed and opened the window. He looked down, but a protruding wall was covering the view to the ground. The hospital was still silent. Seol Jihu, who was standing like a stone statue, slowly turned his head. Mmn. Seol Jinhee wriggled. Seol Jihu waited for his younger sister to stop moving before quietly leaving the room. Perhaps things would have been different if he never saw her. But when he looked outside the window, he coincidentally saw it. He knew it was an excuse, but the scene felt so much like fate that Seol Jihu felt himself walking up the stairs as though he was bewitched. Seol Jihus destination was the rooftop. It should be closed off at night, but it was open tonight for some reason. Not only that, a section of the fencing that served as secondary protection was cut. Near the hole was a bar cutter that was clearly thrown away by someone. At the very least, it wasnt an object that belonged inside a hospital. One step, two steps Seol Jihu felt his lower belly churn the closer he walked to the fencing. He then walked past the hole, stood in front of the guardrail at the edge of the rooftop, and looked down. From there, he could see it clearly an unmoving bird lying far below in the distance. He had not seen it wrong. Someone had died. No, perhaps the person was alive, just not moving. Seol Jihu suddenly felt his insides twist and turn. Intense vertigo swept over his brain. His vision shook, and his body trembled. But then, he suddenly remembered the sight he saw previously. That woman seemed to be smiling. [Do you want to go with me?] It was the woman he met on the rooftop. She must have been waiting to go with him but gave up due to Yoo Seonhwas meddling and went ahead by herself. Seol Jihu suddenly got curious. Was it good? Was that why she was smiling? Because she arrived at her desired destination? What does it feel like to go somewhere no one knows about? All sorts of thoughts swirled inside Seol Jihus head, and the more he thought about it, the calmer he became. His hands stopped trembling. Then, all his thoughts converged into one. A trip. Seol Jihus eyes turned hazy as he looked down in a daze. Should I Go too? As he thought so, his body was already going over the guardrail. He knew this wasnt the right thing to do. No matter how he sugarcoated his excuse, he knew he was simply escaping reality. It wasnt as if he didnt feel guilty. But the moment he stood at the edge of the rooftop I dont care. Seol Jihu forgot about everything. He stopped caring about anything else. His vision blurred, and his hearing deafened out. He did not even hear the screaming of the wind. As everything became hazy, Seol Jihu felt a sense of boundless freedom blossoming from the center of his heart. Ah! Right, this was it. This was the feeling! He was not unfamiliar with this feeling of freedom, which seemed to liberate him from pain. The familiarity soothed his mind and body. Right, this is it. Going on a trip was the right answer. Lets go! Seol Jihu spread out his arms. He opened his mouth and took a deep breath. Then, he lowered his body, feeling a sense of freedom enveloping him. His line of vision tilted slowly, and a delighted smile spread across his face. Right now, Seol Jihu was truly the happiest person in the world. HEY! That was, until he felt a hand pull him back. Someone had grabbed and pulled on his shirt violently. Seol Jihu felt his body fall. Not forward, but backward. Are you out of your mind!? A high-pitched scream struck his ears at the same time that his back went back over the guardrail and hit the rooftop. He saw a familiar face through his intensely shaking vision. You! The person, clutching onto a cellphone in one hand and panting angrily, was none other than Seol Jinhee. Seol Jihus face was pale under the moonlight. His widened eyes showed how surprised he was. However, Seol Jinhee was even more surprised. After rushing up to the guardrail to block the way, she subconsciously turned around and looked down. She must have seen what was below as her pupils dilated. W-What. She must have remembered Yoo Seonhwas warning then as her body shook. You. Seol Jinhee glared at Seol Jihu with her throat trembling. You son of a bitch! Are you mad!? Come here. No, wait, get out first! Seol Jinhee tightly held onto Seol Jihus arms even as her heart pounded crazily. She spat out one curse after the other while dragging him outside the fencing. The only thing on her mind right now was to get down from the rooftop. Seol Jihu resisted slightly, but his struggles were meaningless with his weakened body. Seol Jinhee dragged Seol Jihu down the stairs with unforeseen strength. As soon as they went back into the hospital room, she threw him inside and angrily swept up her disheveled hair. The shock she received must have been tremendous as she was still panting heavily. Huu, huuuuu! It was thanks to Yoo Seonhwa that Seol Jinhee woke up. Her cellphone rang when she didnt reply to Yoo Seonhwas text message, and that was when she realized Seol Jihu wasnt there. At a loss for what to do, Seol Jinhee rushed up the stairs at Yoo Seonhwas urgent yelling. And when she saw Seol Jihu going over the guardrail, she ran in fright and pulled him in. If she was even a step late. She didnt even want to imagine what would have happened. A heavy silence flowed in the atmosphere. Seol Jihu was looking down at the ground with a blank face, and Seol Jinhee was gritting her teeth. Yoo Seonhwa was right. Seol Jihus condition was serious. He was only pretending to be alright. A person with depression would indeed show a sudden change in attitude after resolving to commit suicide. This was because they already sorted out their thoughts and threw away any lingering attachment and obsession with living. People around them would see this and be relieved, thinking that the person got better. And that was when they would get hit on the back of their heads. I had a feeling you were faking that smile! What happened just now was precisely this. Seol Jihu had smiled at Seol Jinhee and talked normally, all to trick her into being relieved. You bastard. Was giving me the highway trauma not enough for you? How would she have felt if she spent the night sleeping and found Seol Jihus corpse in the morning? Perhaps it wouldnt have been as bad a few months ago. No, even then, it would have felt shitty. And she likely wouldnt have been able to forget about it for a long time. Seol Jinhee closed her eyes shut. After a moment of silence, she let out an empty chuckle. She tilted her head up, looked up at the ceiling, and heaved out a long sigh. Fine. Then, she opened her mouth. I lost. A chilling voice came out. Do it. I wont say anything from now on, so just do it, you bastard. Seol Jinhee glared at Seol Jihu with her eyes wide open. What, you want to go right now? You want me to take you there? She picked up her handbag and then bit her lower lip. Seol Jihu was currently barred from entering the casino. Seol Jinhee scratched her head with all ten fingers before abruptly grabbing her laptop. After typing furiously for a second and clicking with the mouse here and there, she threw the laptop over to Seol Jihu. Here. Be satisfied with this for now, and we can call Seorak Land tomorrow for their gambling education program. The ban can be lifted if you take the program three times, right? Seol Jihu dazedly looked up at Seol Jinhee. Do it. I lost. Seol Jinhee gestured with her chin with her eyebrows raised sharply. You can register and play. Its well-explained, isnt it? You can put money into your account. Or what, do you not have any money? You want me to give you some? Seol Jihu looked down at the laptop, a hint of fluster appearing on his otherwise blank face. What was shown on the screen was an illegal online gambling site. He had never used it before, but he had a general idea of how it worked. Seol Jihu subconsciously put his hand on the mouse. Good. A snarky remark flew out. However, Seol Jihu did not move the mouse. He remained frozen no matter how long Seol Jinhee waited. Come on! Do it! Why arent you!? If you wanna kill yourself because you cant gamble, then just do it! Seol Jinhee screamed and then plopped down next to Seol Jihu with widened eyes. She grabbed the mouse and moved it forcefully. Do it! Hurry up! She tried to press the register button for him, but the mouse cursor moved left and right. Seol Jihu had resisted her subconsciously. What the hell do you want? Seol Jinhee frowned. What, you have the courage to jump off, but dont dare to do this!? When Seol Jihus hand tried to squirm out, Seol Jinhee tightened her grip on his hand. No. Then what!? She scanned left and right with a flashing gaze before spotting a cellphone. Ah, so gambling over the internet doesnt feel like the real thing? Then do you want to go to Seorak Land? I heard illegal gambling is bustling around the area. Is that where you wanna go? . Fine. Sit tight and wait. Ill look into it right now. Seol Jinhee bent down to grab the cellphone. She was also no longer in the right mind. Seol Jihu blankly stared at his younger sister as she reached down to grab the cellphone. He then dropped his head. No. This isnt it. I swear to god if you dont go Seol Jihu flinched just as Seol Jinhee grabbed the cellphone and growled. Plop. A teardrop fell from Seol Jihus eye. Then, as he shut his eyes tight, hot streams of tears flowed down his cheeks before converging at his chin and falling to the bed. No. He murmured softly. Its not this. He wanted to say that this wasnt about gambling. But, he didnt know what to say. I cant. If he had to describe it, it would be the same as the other times. He was trying to do something, but his body was vehemently rejecting it. I cant It was as if his body was saying I absolutely cant That this was the one line he must never cross. Because if he did Gamble. Then he would never be able to go back. He felt like an ending more pitiful than death would be waiting for him. He felt like everything he held dear would crash and burn Seol Jinhee dazedly stared at Seol Jihu, who was silently crying. Her hand slipped off from the back of Seol Jihus hand, and his hand then naturally fell off the mouse. Jinhee. Yoo Seonhwas voice flowed out from her cellphone. She had never hung up. After looking at her phone, Seol Jinhee glanced back at the door at the sound of a ruckus. The dark hallway lit up, and the sound of people running in a hurry rang out. Seol Jinhees trembling lips shut close. Then Seeing colorless streams of tears flowing down Seol Jihus face, Seol Jinhees eyes also welled up with tears. Then what is it . If its not gambling either then what is it? . Why are you doing this? Only the sobbing of the brother and sister rang out from the dark room. * Morning dawned in Paradise. Roe Scheherazade woke up and quietly left her bedroom. Her complexion was bright, perhaps because she got a good nights sleep for the first time in forever. On any other day, she would have sat down somewhere in a daze, wandered around the city, or walked to the city wall to watch the executions. But today was different. Roe Scheherazade took a long bath as soon as she got up. She walked around naked every day after becoming the only one left in the city, but today, she even adorned her royal attire. She then combed her disheveled hair and returned to her previously virtuous, well-kempt appearance. Once the preparations ended, Roe Scheherazade entered the royal palace with dignified steps. Hmm. After sitting down in the grand hall and writing something, she finally put her pen down. That should be good enough. She read over the paper she wrote on and nodded her head. Im sorry. She then gave a lonely smile and apologized alone. Please dont be too harsh on me. She sighed after putting the paper down on a table inside the grand hall. I was planning on ending everything yesterday. Its just. Roe Scheherazades eyes clouded up like her blurring words. He said so too. That this method is wrong, even though anyone would sympathize with me and understand me. Roe Scheherazade heaved out a deep sigh. When I heard him say this, at first I thought it was really heartless. My head understood where he was coming from, but you know how the heart works. She smacked her lips while talking to herself. But when I saw that woman how should I say this, I felt jealous. She suddenly snickered. She just looked so beautiful. Jealousy truly is a scary thing. She was so dazzling that I am compelled to do this despite knowing its too late Roe Scheherazade shook her head disapprovingly while raising her hands to her neck. Of course, I know I cant become that woman at this point but I have come to want to make a small change in the way things are done. She took off her necklace and dropped it on top of the paper. Well, my goal remains the same though. She smiled sweetly and then got up. Now then, its time I go beg for my forgiveness. She then walked to the entrance of the grand hall and got on top of a chair she had prepared beforehand. She hung a noose around her neck and kicked the chair without a moment of hesitation. Next, Roe Scheherazades body dangled in the air. * A few days went by. Just like Roe Scheherazade said, the vast barrier that was enveloping the city disappeared. Without Gorad Boga, the city was bleak and dreary, like a deserted town. There wasnt anyone left around the city. It was because they had to move in a hurry as the Parasites had finally conquered Odor a few days ago. But, there was one person who remained in the otherwise lifeless area. Yun Seora had not forgotten about Roe Scheherazades words. And the moment the barrier disappeared from the city, she entered the city and ran. She ran toward the Scheherazade Royal Palace. * The morning sky was clear and quiet, but SY Hospital was buzzing. It was because of the incident that happened last night. Police, hospital employees, and reporters looking to get an exclusive scoop crowded the hospital. Amidst this chaos, one taxi drove up the hill that was strewn with a line of police cars. An old man got off the taxi and entered the hospital through the crowd. Wearing a fedora and a navy suit, the old man walked steadily with a cane. With a thick book held tightly in his hand. Chapter 450. While He is Gone (7) A sense of dj vu swept over Jang Maldong as he walked through the hallway. During Valhallas group outing, he had taken Seol Jihu to the hospital to help him see the danger of Paradise addiction. At the time, Jang Maldong had walked around the hospital and showed Seol Jihu how those that died in Paradise lived on Earth, and Seol Jihu clearly witnessed the ends of Earthlings who met this fate. But now Jang Maldong bit his lower lip. He arrived at the hospital room. Yoo Seonhwa, who was waiting for him in the hallway, lowered her head. Youre here. I apologize for being late. It took a while to get it ready. Jang Maldong bowed back. Then he flinched just as he was about to walk in. By the way, the things I asked for Yes, I found them all. They were in his apartment room. Thank you. No need to thank me. Please go in. Mm. Jang Maldong walked in with a deep breath. He thought he was prepared . But when he saw Seol Jihu lying on his bed so weakly, he couldnt help but have his heart sink. Seol Jihus pupils, which were barely visible inside his narrowly opened eyes, were dim and hazy. His face was sunken in, to say the least, his complexion was ashen, and his once thick wrist had withered to the point he looked like a skeleton. He looked no different than a cripple. The stark contrast that this appearance had with Seol Jihus previous smooth, smiling face made Jang Maldong subconsciously grab onto his hand. Seeing Seol Jihu like this, Jang Maldong felt like his heart was being torn apart. He just took some medicine A faint voice rang out behind him. His mind was too unstable. Jang Maldong sighed. He already heard what happened. In fact, he had stayed updated since the first day Seol Jihu was hospitalized. What are you trying to jump off the roof for youve got more than half a century to live. Jang Maldong smiled bitterly. Damned wench. She should have gone alone if she really wanted to go. Even after dying, she Jang Maldong grumbled to himself before sighing and taking off his fedora. Jihu. Putting the fedora against his chest and looking down bitterly at Seol Jihu, he said. When I heard that you died, at first I didnt believe it. A low, aged voice came out. No, I didnt want to believe it. I foolishly believed that you were still alive, that you would come back alive for everyone to see. It wasnt until he saw the casket that was carried to Eva that he accepted reality. Even after confirming your death when I came back to Earth, my thoughts didnt change. He thought Seol Jihu would be different. Although countless Earthlings developed a disability on Earth after dying in Paradise, he believed Seol Jihu would be different from the rest. Even if there was a little hardship, he thought Seol Jihu would overcome it, just like always. I looked forward to you coming back like a fool and rushed to prepare for your return. Thats when I realized. Jang Maldongs expression turned grave. That I was no different than the others. That I was the same. His wrinkly face furrowed. I wasnt thinking about you or your safety at all. He continued while lamenting. Im not talking about just now. When I looked back at myself after you were gone I realized I wasnt any different in the past. His twisted lips scorned himself. I only knew how to talk. Whenever something happened, I only bid you farewell and wished you the best. Meanwhile, I sat back and waited. Jang Maldong choked up as if he was in great pain. When you were only human, just like the rest of us. Right. Seol Jihu wasnt a hero. He wasnt invincible, and he certainly wasnt immortal. It wasnt like I didnt know how much weight you were carrying. He was a human being, just like everyone else. I knew what would happen if something went wrong and still, I. Jang Maldong dropped his head, unable to continue any further. I shouldnt have done that. The tip of his nose turned redder. Knowing how you think of me, I, of all people, shouldnt have done that. The old man sniffled like a little kid. Im sorry. Jang Maldong said with a hoarse voice. Its all my fault. Im truly sorry. He apologized, lowering his already dropped head even further. The sleeping Seol Jihus eyelids trembled faintly. Just like long ago, was it? There was a time when Jang Maldong thought Paradises fate was sealed. He no longer saw a future in it. So, he chose to retire. Then one day, he met a young man by chance. [Every time we think it cant be done, every time we think its impossible, Seol made it come true.] [Seol has a special power.] Right, he was special. But he was only a special human. Nothing Seol Jihu achieved was a natural consequence. [Thats why he needs you.] [Seol needs someone to guide him, someone to keep him on the right track!] Seeing Seol Jihu crippled, Jang Maldong clenched his teeth. [Maldong I think life is like the four seasons.] [Spring wont come just by waiting.] [You have to endure the bitter cold and struggle to break through the frozen earth.] [Only then can you see the light of day and welcome spring.] Jang Maldong could not hold himself back any longer and shut his eyes. I have failed as your teacher. I no longer have the right to be called your master. He shook his head firmly and looked back at Seol Jihu. Now that I think about it The edges of Jang Maldongs eyes were red. I might have been too enraptured. By the spring that I thought would never come. Jang Maldong heaved out a heavy sigh. This was already the third time. It was at that moment that he was reminded of the book under his left arm. Ian had pulled several all-nighters to edit this novel. Despite saying it would be difficult, he managed to change the entire story to Seol Jihus point of view. Not only that, but he also added new accounts that were meant just for him. I originally wanted to ask you to come back. To be honest, I still feel the same way. Things arent looking good, you see. Jang Maldong smiled bitterly. He wanted to wake Seol Jihu up and tell him about all the things that happened. But after the earlier confession he did not have the face to make such a request. But that didnt mean he could just leave Seol Jihu like this. First, he would save Seol Jihu on Earth. The novel would certainly have a positive effect. After all, there were many precedents in Hawaiis hospital. As for whether he would return to Paradise I will leave the decision to you. Jang Maldong carefully placed the book down on Seol Jihus chest. Then, he turned around and walked out of the room. Soon, Yoo Seonhwa, who was waiting outside, walked in. She approached Seol Jihus bed and picked up the book with a complicated expression. After glancing at Seol Jihu, who had his eyes half-open, she opened the book. Then. * Seol Jihus eyes opened slightly. He scanned the room with his flickering eyes. Judging by the pitch-black darkness outside the window, it seemed to be night. There was no one inside the room. Only a desk lamp was lighting up the silent, dark room. A huge ruckus had broken out in the morning, Yoo Seonhwa had rushed to the hospital, and he took some medicine when the commotion died down and then remained half-asleep until now. Now that he thought about it, an old man seemed to have come to visit him, and he also remembered Yoo Seonhwa saying something to him as well. Ugh. Because of his drugged-up state, he couldnt remember anything that happened clearly. ? Feeling a weight on his chest, Seol Jihu looked down, tilting his head. A book? Whats this under it? On his chest was a book in a black binding, a familiar calendar, and his cellphone. Setting the mysterious book aside, shouldnt the calendar and the phone be in his room? What Seol Jihu subconsciously reached out to grab the book, then blinked. His arms were free. Not only that, but the rest of his body was unrestrained. This came as a surprise as he was expecting himself to be tied up. Seol Jihu hesitated for a moment before grabbing the book. Rather than being curious, he felt sorry. His plan to secretly go on a trip failed miserably. Perhaps his family had left things they wanted to say in this book. The Second Coming of Gluttony. The title of the book was a bit weird, and Seol Jihu opened the book with that hasty conclusion. Written on the first page was a small dedication. For my dear friend who promised to one day guide me to a utopia. By Ian Denzel Ian Denzel? I remember this name from Hawaii. Underneath the page was a disclaimer. All organizations, incidents, places, and characters depicted in this novel are entirely genuine. Seol Jihu rubbed his eyes. He was wondering if he saw it wrong. But no matter how many times he read the disclaimer, it wasnt saying that the story was fictitious, rather the opposite. Seol Jihu flipped to the next page. His first thought was that it was like a fantasy novel. The main characters name was strangely never revealed, but it all started with a gambling addict suddenly having a dream. Huh? Seol Jihu doubted his eyes. He was skimming the book but saw a name he recognized. You son of a bitch. How much was it? How much was it? The money you gave me when I went overseas. There, I sent it. Are we done now? He definitely had a memory of this event. But why was it written in this book? Seol Jihu quickly turned to the next page. Just as he was about to jump into the black Tancheon River, a clear and silvery voice rang out. Again. Thats right. After waking up from a vivid dream, he was feeling gloomy about his state and was about to jump into the river. And then. Seol Jihu furrowed his brows for a moment. His eyes then widened. It was because something he did not remember was written in the novel. You wont die even if you fall in there. The main character threatened the woman who suddenly appeared from the darkness. He extorted an invitation and entered a world called Utopia, which 99 percent of the population did not know about. It was indeed a fantasy-like story that was hard to accept at face value. However, Seol Jihu could not stop reading. Kim Hannah. It was because the name that appeared in the novel was the same as the name that was on his phone the day he lost his memories. It was just too much of a coincidence. Flap. Seol Jihu skipped through the pages. Skimming the content, he found many such conversations. He quit gambling? Casino ban? This. Y-You shameless son of a bitch. You think money was the problem? You think everythings over after throwing us an envelope of money without offering even a simple explanation? Huh!? And this too. Dont worry. Im really okay. I understand you completely. You just have to make sure never to do it again. There were slight differences, but it matched what he remembered almost perfectly. Seol Jihu couldnt help but wonder if this was a story that was fabricated with bits and pieces of information that were true. Maybe his family and Yoo Seonhwa had worked together to create this for him. However, Seol Jihu soon shook his head. Existentialism emphasizes the freedom of choice and the consequence of that choice. Depending on what you choose to do and how you choose to take responsibility, you can decide what life you will lead and what death you will meet. It was because an event from a trip he went on without his family was written in the book. It was then. ! While he was reading unassured, Seol Jihus eyes shot open. With this trip, he had a definite change in heart. Inside the plane ride back, while everyone else was sleeping from exhaustion, Jang Maldong found him drawing something on a piece of paper. Oh, right! The calendar. Seol Jihu checked the calendar right away. He immediately recognized that it was his handwriting that was on it. Seol Jihu compared the contents of the calendar and the book for a long time. Then, he stared into the empty air and fell into thought. There were holes in his memories as if he blacked out during certain parts. Even the ones that remained were hazy and sparse. However, this novel had everything that could fill this void. There were believable descriptions for reasons he acted the way he did. Of course, some parts were still difficult to believe, but there were too many parts that matched up with his memories. Seol Jihu turned his phone on after thinking for a long time. Kim Hannah, Yun Seora, Phi Sora. Though he still did not remember anyone, the names in his contact list were all characters that appeared in the novel. The date when he exchanged messages with Kim Hannah matched what was written in the book, and reading the playful texts that he sent Yun Seora and Phi Sora, he was sure that he wrote them. Dont tell me Strength entered Seol Jihus fingers as he looked at the book doubtfully. The light in his eyes also became stronger, and he closed his gaping mouth hard. Pushing his hair back up, Seol Jihu raised his body and leaned on the wall. He no longer looked weak and feeble. Concentrating deeply, he turned to the first page of the book. All organizations, incidents, places, and characters depicted in this novel are entirely genuine. After fixedly staring at the disclaimer that he thought was a joke, he turned to the next page. Going past the table of contents, he began to read the book from the first chapter. This time, he flipped the pages ever so slowly. If there was anything he did not remember or if there was something he did, he read it over and over again. He did not miss a single word. As if to recover his lost memories, he voraciously devoured the book to carve the contents into his head. Because of it, he did not even realize when the darkness slowly receded, and the light of the morning came. How much time went by? Before he noticed, the hundreds of pages that were on the right side of the novel had turned over to the left. There were only a few pages left to go. This story is neither a heroic saga nor a biography of a revered man. It is only an autobiography of an average young man. It is the story of a man who fought to change a dystopia to a utopia. It is the story of a man who fought to change a dark tomorrow to a bright future. It is the story of a man who gave his all for a better tomorrow. Flap. Seol Jihu turned to the next page. There was only one page left to go. Who could blame him for not choosing to come back? He already sacrificed all too much for Utopia. But. While reading the last chapter, Indomitable Through Difficulties, the bright sunlight knocked on Seol Jihus eyes. Seol Jihu furrowed his brows slightly and turned his head. It was only now that he realized it was morning. So to summarize Seol Jihu organized his thoughts for the most part. The main character of the novel had fallen into the enemys trap and died. Although he revived on Earth, he had forgotten everything about Utopia due to the death penalty. Of course, he realized who the main character depicted in the novel was. Im Seol Jihu rubbed his nose bridge before stretching his arms out and walking out of the room. Looking outside the window, he saw the sun rising in the distance. A warm, bright sunlight illuminated Seol Jihu and the hospital room. For some reason, his previously hazy mind was clear and tranquil today. Seol Jihu closed his eyes gently and lowered his arms while tilting his head back. Tk. Just as he was about to enjoy the pleasant sunlight, he heard something fall to the floor. A piece of paper had fallen out of the book. Seol Jihu bent down and picked up the paper. This is. The piece of paper was smaller than his palm. Seol Jihu examined it closely and then turned to the next page in the book. Since he only read until there was one page left, it could only mean that the piece of paper was placed between the last page and the book cover. At the end of the book were lines that seemed to have been handwritten with a pen. You can go if you want to. I already let the hospital know. Dont worry about your family. Ill take care of it. If you do Ill follow you once Im done taking care of things here. It was a handwriting he recognized. Seol Jihu stared at the memo before flipping the page back. There were a few lines he had not had the chance to read yet. Despite this, there are people who wish for his return. Not only the author of this book but everyone who helped write it. And also everyone who should be risking their lives in Utopia as he reads through this book. Everyone is wishing for the same thing. For the man who did not falter in the face of repeated danger. For the man who stood up again and again. For the man of indomitable spirit who would stand up eight times if he fell seven times. Everyone is wishing for him to come back and lead Utopia once again. They are wishing for Seol Jihus eyes twitched. The Second Coming of Gluttony. Ba-thump. When he read the last line, he felt his heart beat. An electrifying sensation coursed through his body. A powerful ringing that made his heart palpitate and turned his body hot. . Seol Jihu stood still for a long time with his hand placed over his heart. Then, he tightly grabbed the piece of paper. If you want to go. Go. A voice echoed inside him. In that instant, Seol Jihu emptied his head. He no longer doubted or hesitated. He left the room, walked through the hallway, and left the hospital. Not of anyones will but his own. Just like his emotions commanded him to do. * After getting off the taxi, Seol Jihu climbed the sloped alleyway that led to his apartment. Though he knew how the piece of paper worked, he could not do it at the hospital. He was worried that it wouldnt work. Since the main character of the novel ripped the paper in his apartment room, he had a feeling he should do the same. It wasnt as if he wasnt nervous, but the closer he got to his house, the more he felt something welling up inside him. It urged him to walk faster. Soon, he saw the apartment building. A woman wearing a pair of sunglasses was standing at the entrance, but Seol Jihu was too busy to pay attention to her. He walked past her and rushed up the stairs. By the time his footsteps turned faint, the woman standing at the entrance quietly took out her phone from her handbag. Seol Jihu finally arrived at his apartment room. After looking around the messy room, he put down the calendar and the book. . Now that he was here, he grew hesitant. An inexplicable restlessness bound his hands together. Perhaps this was what it felt like to be someone holding onto a lottery ticket with the first five out of the six numbers being correct, waiting for the last number to be finally revealed. If he ripped the paper and nothing happened how would he feel? He came all the way here with an absurd expectation. Would he be able to handle such a cold reality? Seol Jihu fiddled with the paper and hesitated. It was then. Bzzzz! The phone he had in his pocket suddenly vibrated. Looking at his phone in a hurry, Seol Jihus eyes widened. Hurry up if youre going to come. Dont make everyone wait. The messenger was Kim Hannah. Huu. Staring at the message fixedly, Seol Jihu took in a deep breath and let it out. Good. Shortly afterward, he stood in the center of his room and raised the piece of paper with a solemn look. Seol Jihu did not hesitate any longer. The moment he held the paper with both hands Chwak! He ripped it in half without a moment of delay. Chapter 451. The Second Coming of Gluttony (1) After tearing the paper, Seol Jihu shut his eyes tightly. To be honest, as much as he knew how unreasonable it would be, he didnt want to reopen them. Ever since he read the book and until he arrived home, he had been happy. If this was a dream, he didnt want to wake up. What if the scenery didnt change? What if, when he opened his eyes again, he was still standing in his room, and not in Paradise? . A smile spread across Seol Jihus lips. Just now, he thought Paradise when originally he would have called it Utopia. Which meant. My memories are back. That was when a faint noise reached his ears. Seol Jihu opened his eyes slowly and carefully. When he caught a glimpse of a familiar stone statue beyond the broadening view, his eyes shot open. The first thing he saw was Gulas statue, and behind it, he saw the tall columns supporting the roof, and the majestic murals spread across the walls. It was no doubt the temple of Gula. He was back. He was finally back in Paradise. Seol Jihu turned and looked around the temple. Everything that happened after he collapsed on the slope of the hill slowly passed through his mind. He shuddered at the thought of the time when he almost jumped from the rooftop. Im lucky Im not dead. He thought hed never be able to return. And he couldnt have managed it, had he been alone. It was thanks to everyones dedication that he was able to resurrect. [Welcome back.] Just as tears were starting to well in his eyes, a gentle voice resounded throughout the temple. The voice finally convinced Seol Jihu that this was, in fact, reality and not a dream. [Ive been waiting for you.] Seol Jihus gaze turned to the statue. Gula-nim! He was so happy that he forgot he could just think his thoughts instead of speaking them out loud. Silence descended upon the room. There was so much he wanted to say. So much that he didnt know where to start. Gula, too, remained silent. She was reading Seol Jihus thoughts. What happened? After a moment of silence, Seol Jihu decided to ask what he was most curious about. How was I able to resurrect? [The fact that youre asking this, tells me you know your body was in no state to be perfectly resurrected with just one Divine Wish.] Seol Jihu nodded. He also wondered why he still had Black Seol Jihus memories even after Future Vision was activated. But right now, this was more important. [Its true that none of your comrades had enough contribution points to exchange for a Divine Wish.] But wishes werent the only way for an Earthling to resurrect. [So instead, Teresa Hussey and Yun Seora each secured a Royal Oath to seek your resurrection.] Seol Jihus eyes widened. They still had not one, but two Royal Oaths left? [Prihi Hussey, the King of Haramark, transferred the ownership of his Royal Oath to Teresa Hussey.] Teresa, he could understand. But he had no idea from whom Yun Seora acquired her Royal Oath. It was then a bright light flashed before his eyes, and a piece of paper appeared in the air. Seol Jihu unwittingly grabbed it. There was only one sentence written on the paper. I, Roe Scheherazade, would like to transfer the ownership of my Royal Oath to someone who is willing to use it for the resurrection of an Earthling by the name of Seol Jihu. Seol Jihus complexion waned. Roe Scheherazade is [Dead.] Gula answered simply. [She took her own life shortly after writing her will. It seems she had a change of heart after talking to Yun Seora.] A change of heart. Seol Jihu glanced down at her will. Her failure to specify the name of the person to whom the ownership of her Royal Oath would be transferred indicated her intention too well. This came as a surprise. He never imagined that Roe Scheherazade would change her mind again at the last minute. For some reason, Seol Jihu felt bitter. [I know you must have a lot of questions.] Gulas voice brought him back to his senses. [But Im afraid you''ll have to get started right away.] Seol Jihu flinched. How long has it been since I died? [Its been exactly a month.] 30 days. Only 10 days had passed on Earth, but time in Paradise was three times faster than on Earth. 30 days wasn''t short. It was more than enough time for the Parasites to finish what they had started. Those damned bastards. When he thought of the Parasites, Seol Jihus eyes began to glow ferociously. The situation is. [Not good.] Gula let out a sigh and began to explain. After the Parasites crossed the border and destroyed Grazia and Caligo, the Four Army Commanders advanced to Odor. Humanity united forces with the members of the Federation who had already moved to Odor prior to the war. The union lasted for a fairly long time against Vulgar Chastity, but could no longer hold out when Sung Shihyun and Exploding Patience arrived. It was around this time that the Federations main force arrived in Eva. However. [The Parasites did not allow the Federation and humanity to gather in one place.] As soon as the Parasites captured Odor, they divided their forces again in two. Meanwhile, Twisted Kindness occupied the road between Odor and Eva. This forced the Earthlings and the Federation in Odor to retreat to Haramark. [While Exploding Patience and Twisted Kindness delayed the advance of the auxiliary forces in Eva, Sung Shihyun and Vulgar Chastity destroyed Odor and pursued the retreating army all the way to Haramark.] To make matters worse, Unsightly Humility and his army invaded Arden Valley. When the Army Commander realized that the Federations main force could no longer invade the Parasites territory, he crossed the valley and headed straight to Haramark. So right now, Haramark is. [Barely holding out against four Army Commanders. Its been three days already.] Four? Dont you mean three? [Abhorrent Charity has also revealed himself, but hes not taking part in the battle. This goes to show how confident he is about their victory.] He must have come out to watch the fall of the species he once belonged to. Seol Jihu clicked his tongue. He knew the Parasites wouldnt sit idly by while he was away, but he didnt think theyd go this far. [It is my assumption that the Parasite Queen wants to destroy the base you have built.] Gulas voice continued. [Teresa Hussey must have thought the same. So instead of retreating to Eva, she volunteered to become the bait.] Bait? [She knew she would be doing exactly what the Parasites wanted, but if she stayed in Haramark, she could delay the attack on Eva as much as possible.] Evas fortification was already complete, and if the Federations main force combined with humanity, things would have gotten quite troublesome for the Parasites. So the Parasites schemed to fight them separately, and humanity complied. Seol Jihus eyes tensed. In short, Teresa chose to preserve the base where Seol Jihu would return over victory, during a war in which the fate of her species hung in the balance. She believed without a hint of doubt that he would return. [Her strategy was bold, but it presupposed more damage.] Gula spoke in a bitter voice. [Fortunately, the valley fortress managed to delay Unsightly Humilitys arrival but that is already in the past. Unsightly Humility arrived in Haramark two days ago.] The valley fortress had fallen, and now Haramark was on the verge of defeat under the joint attack of the three Army Commanders. Seol Jihus ears picked up the faint sound of explosions in the distance. Only then did he realize where he was, and why Gula had resurrected him in Haramark. If he had come a little later, she would have resurrected him in Eva. This was no time to be idle. Seol Jihu quickly checked his body. Almost immediately, a bitter smile flashed across his face. Apparently, two Royal Oaths werent enough to restore his condition to normal. His right arm was back, but his circuits were all in a jumble due to the aftereffects of the reverse-flow mana. He also noticed the presence of the Parasite Queens divinity and Absolute Evil inside his body, albeit in small quantities. Seol Jihu opened his status window. As expected, his Current Condition and Physical Level were a mess. If I go out in this state Ill die before I even get to fight. But this wasnt an issue for him. Normally it would take at least a year or two to recover fully from an injury of this nature, but Seol Jihu had the means to shorten that period to a blink of an eye. Gula-nim. [Yes.] There was no reason to hesitate. Seol Jihu muttered a wish inside his head, and Gula responded immediately. FLASH! A bright light devoured Seol Jihus entire body. The wounds and the magic square inside his body were erased in a flash. His mana, twisted and entangled like a spider web, began to unravel like a thread, and the remnants of the two divinities slowly faded away. He felt his own energy return to his body, now cleansed of all the impurities. The sheer size of it made Seol Jihu shudder. A groan escaped his lips as the energy gushed out from his core. Thank you. He didnt forget to thank Blacky. It was all thanks to him that Seol Jihu could recover his energy with just one wish. [Your recovery is complete. How do you feel?] Perfect. I feel great. Seol Jihu replied, swinging his arms in circles. [And your head?] Calm. I didnt know having a coherent memory would feel this good. Seol Jihu smirked. Next up is advancement. Ah, that wish just now didnt use up all my contribution points, did it? [Of course not.] Gula, too, smirked. [You can aim for Level 8 or higher if you want to, and you wont need to take a promotion exam.] He played a major role in securing the Imperial Oath, defeated countless Parasites, and even damaged the Parasite Queens divinity. That was converted into contribution points and added to the amount he already had. So now he had more contribution points than he had ever had. There was enough left for him to obtain two more Divine Wishes even after spending the contribution points for one wish already. Id like to go as far as my contribution points allow. Seol Jihu straightened his posture. [Request acknowledged.] Gula replied without delay. [Henceforth, Seol Jihu will go beyond the Level 8 Saint] [And be promoted to Level 9 Divine Spear.] [I expect great feats befitting your position as the spear of Gula and a being that has transcended humanity and seeks to reach godhood!] Just like that, he succeeded in advancing two levels at once for the second time. Finally, Paradises first Level 9 Earthling was born. [In addition.] But Gula was far from done. Seol Jihus eyes widened in surprise when the statue of the goddess suddenly began to shake as if it were alive. A thin, film-like form surrounding the statue glided toward him. It approached Seol Jihu with the swiftness of flowing water and slowly spread its arms. The black cloth loosely tied around a pair of slender arms flickered before his eyes. The fabric wrapped around the body and the legs also fluttered in the air. The figure looked all the more mysterious, as the black, translucent veil covering both her eyes and nose revealed only her pale-colored lips. Her long black hair was touching the floor. Seol Jihu finally realized who the womanthe goddesswas, surrounded by a strange darkness. Gula had physically manifested before him. [Come closer, my child.] Seol Jihu lowered his head quietly. [Humanity has changed.] Gula laid her hand on top of Seol Jihus head. [While you were escaping from the Parasites, they quickly formed an auxiliary force] [And they joined forces with the Federation to resist against the Parasites after you disappeared.] [The oaths they took may have been the reason for their actions, but humanity no doubt responded to the trial I gave them through you.] [Roe Scheherazade, the greatest problem, changed her position at the last minute.] Which meant. [You have successfully brought about humanitys complete change.] [The biggest problem plaguing humanity has been resolved, and the change is now complete.] [Because the change is complete, the trial I have set you has also been completed.] And so. [I hereby acknowledge the completion of the Executor''s trial.] [And I announce in the name of Gula that I have chosen Seol Jihu to be the Apostle and the Star of Gluttony!] The sound of notifications rang loudly in his ears. A dozen messages popped up before his eyes, informing him that he had obtained the right to exercise the Authority of Gluttony and appoint a Servant. [Go, my child.] Gula wrapped her arms around Seol Jihu as if to celebrate the birth of a new apostle. [Go to our enemies and show them who has returned!] [As the son and the spear of Gula, eliminate our enemies, and let the Goddess of Parasitism know that Gluttony has come to devour the Parasites!] * Seol Jihu stepped outside Gulas temple. Above him, the overcast sky was dark and red. FLASH! Suddenly a blue light flashed across the sky. In the distance, he heard the sounds of something crumbling down, stomping footsteps, and the sound of endless explosions. The war was finally beginning to feel real. Seol Jihu hurried to the royal palace. Gula had informed him that Haramarks royal family was keeping his equipment in their care. I knew youd make it in time. That was all Prihi said. Of course, he couldnt fully erase the look of surprise from his face, but his voice remained calm nonetheless. Well catch up later. Right now, we need your help. Prihi brought the equipment and handed it over to Seol Jihu. Seol Jihu quickly equipped himself and then kicked toward the sky with the Spear of Purity in his hand. His body shot up into the air and quickly traversed midair. Level 9 Divine Spear, Class Ability Aerial Movement. This was the first skill he gained by spending his contribution points after being promoted to Level 9. Seol Jihu pulled up his status window while flying through the air at the speed of light. [Your Status Window] [1. General Information]Summoned Date: 2017. 03. 16Marking Grade: GoldSex/Age: Male/27Height/Weight: 180.5cm/65.4kgCurrent Condition: HealthyClass: Lv 9. Divine SpearNationality: Korea (Area 1)Affiliation: Valhalla [3. Physical Level]Strength: EXEndurance: EXAgility: EXStamina: EXMana: Divine BeginningLuck: High (Intermediate)Remaining Ability Points: 4 [4. Abilities]1. Authorities (3)Servant (Grade Unknown)Godslaying (Grade Unknown)Gluttony (Grade Unknown) His endurance had risen to EX. According to Black Seol Jihu, this was because he continued to move his body for a long time after surpassing what was physically possible for humans. The same was true of his mana. During the process of neutralization, his body absorbed small portions of the Parasite Queens divinity and Absolute Evil, thus raising his mana to Divine Beginning. As for agility, he used the points he earned when he was promoted to Level 8 and Level 9 to increase its grade to EX. Seol Jihu clutched his spear tightly in his hand and turned the status window off. The sound of battle was getting louder with each step, and he could now hear screams. As Gula had said, the Federation and humanity were struggling against the Parasites. They were desperately trying to stop the enemys advance, but the battle was nearing its end. The mere thought of the past made Seol Jihus blood boil with rage. Sung Shihyun. The Parasite Queen. The Parasites achieved their goal. But he, too, succeeded in returning to Paradise. Last time the Parasites had treated him so well, it was now his turn to repay them. Seol Jihu had been determined to carry out the Golden Rule long before Gula urged him. He would show the Parasites that he was back on his feet, gained so much more because of them, and as a result, they would be paying a high price. The battlefield beyond the city wall quickly drew nearer. Seol Jihus eyes sharpened and began to emit golden light. Chapter 452. The Second Coming of Gluttony (2) Going back to when Seol Jihu just arrived at his apartment room, Haramark was on the verge of being conquered. Fires were soaring from several parts of the city, and clouds of acrid smoke were rising to the sky. The city wall had countless holes like swiss cheese, and it broke and sunk wherever the Parasites touched, losing its function of protecting the city against invaders. The number of soldiers defending the meaningless city wall paled in comparison to the number of soldiers attacking it. The wall was crawling with all sorts of parasites. Though small in number, strong, experienced teams were holding their ground, relying on each other. However, there was no fighting against such an overwhelming number of enemies. One would think that the enemy forces would have shrunk in size by now, but it felt like they increased in number instead. Aaaaack! A soldier who was guarding the city wall despite being surrounded by enemies finally fell. There was no way to defend fully against an overwhelming swarm that the Parasites boasted. The soldier resentfully glared at the Nests in the distance that were endlessly spewing out parasites. Then, as the parasite that was attacking him opened its jaw, he closed his eyes and braced for death. He could see the fate he would meet. Kwak! The parasite swallowed the soldiers head and bit down. Along with the cracking of bones, blood spurted out from the gap in the parasites teeth. The collapsed soldier flopped like a fish before his convulsing limbs stopped moving. Once one person fell, the rest of the defense line was quick to collapse. Paradisian soldiers, Earthlings, and foreign races of the Federation were all swept away by the tsunami of parasites. The group of parasites that rushed at the crying creatures and devoured them to their hearts content happily filling their bellies before scattering to find more food. The same thing was happening in many areas of the city. With the city wall being in such a state, it wasnt so hard to believe that the city gate had been broken through long ago. The Parasites had already entered the city, and there werent enough forces to prevent them from entering. After all, any remaining troops were either running away or meeting a tragic fate after resisting until the end. In truth, the battle was practically over. The defenders had lost. Their total annihilation was inevitable, but there were still a few who had not given up. Teresa was swinging her sword with only a few soldiers at the southern gate, which was about to fall. Princess! Just as she pushed a Death Knight back after much struggle, Teresa heard someone shout her name. It was Jan Sanctus voice. There had to be a good reason that the general defending the southern gate alongside her gave up his position to find her. Hold on! A silver longsword flashed. Teresa sent the Death Knights head flying before quickly putting up her shield and falling back. When she looked back stealthily while keeping an eye out on her surroundings, she couldnt help but be surprised. The soldiers that she thought were protecting her rear were nowhere to be found. She could only see the corpses of what once must have been the soldiers. That wasnt all. Jan Sanctus, who was charred black from head to toe, suddenly stopped moving with his eyes widened. Sanctus? The moment Teresa called out, a stream of blood fell from Jan Sanctus mouth. The western gate has fallen please retreat. He completed his sentence with great difficulty before placing his hand on his chest and falling on his knees. Tang! Just as Teresa began to rush up to him, she halted and jumped back at an explosive sound. It was because a beam of light abruptly shot toward her and bounced off her shield. Seeing the white smoke rising from her shield, Teresa raised her eyes subconsciously. A blonde-haired succubus was floating in the sky behind Jan Sanctus, looking down at her with hollow eyes. Teresas expression contorted. The fact that Vulgar Chastitys army was here was a clear sign that the western gate had been breached. It was difficult enough to deal with Unsightly Humilitys army that was knocking on the southern gate. Seeing the succubus hand glowing with light once again, Teresa gripped her longsword tight. The grimace on her face never disappeared as she could see a scene of total pandemonium without even having to look around. So this is really The end. . No, its not over yet. I might die here, but Eva is still standing. Its a shame I wont be able to see my Darling before I go, but if he revives in Eva before its too late then my death here wouldnt be in vain. Teresa fixed her posture while holding in her tears. Still I wanted to see him at least once before dying. It was then. Kwang! A sudden explosive sound struck her ears. The sound was so loud that the succubus and Teresa simultaneously turned their heads. A glint flashed across the succubus eyes as she stared toward the north. She then flapped her wings, flying off. Teresa bit her lower lip while watching the succubus fly away. Seeing not just that succubus but other succubi from Vulgar Chastitys army gathering north, she suddenly had a bad feeling. Judging by how the north side abruptly turned quiet, something must have happened there for sure. And the organization in charge of defending the north was none other than Valhalla. Valhallas members were fighting rather well against Sung Shihyun. Not only were they powerful Earthlings in their own right, but they also had the Star of Lust, Seo Yuhui, and the Successor of the Eternal Light of Wisdom, Eun Yuri, performing magnificently. However, the situation took an abrupt turn a moment ago. The cause was Vulgar Chastity joining the battle after conquering the western gate. I finally got you. Vulgar Chastity grinned. Eun Yuri was hanging in the air, her limbs pierced through by Vulgar Chastitys hair. When Vulgar Chastity tilted her chin up, Eun Yuri was pulled up along with her hair. Collapsed below her were other members of Valhalla. They were either knocked down by Sung Shihyun or caught off guard by Vulgar Chastitys sudden burst of energy. Why dont you try that again? You know, Freeze~ World~ A strand of hair poked Eun Yuris head again and again. Eun Yuri glanced down with a pair of half-open eyes. She then closed her eyes and went limp. An elated smile flashed on Vulgar Chastitys face. Now, now, what should I do with this cutie~? Should I stab her to death or tear her to pieces? No, it would be a shame to merely kill her. Should I corrupt her as I did with that Magician in the past? Just as Vulgar Chastity fell into blissful thoughts, her hair was suddenly chopped off. Seeing Eun Yuri falling, Vulgar Chastity blinked. It was because the one who cut her hair was none other than Sung Shihyun. Dont kill her. Sung Shihyun smacked his lips as he retracted his sword. I dont care about the others, but that one and that one cant die. I chose them to be my fourth and seventh concubines. Sung Shihyun pointed at Eun Yuri and Phi Sora, who were groaning on the ground. Vulgar Chastity sighed and shook her head. Nice timing, by the way. Yuhui and that girl were annoying the hell out of me. Shit, anti-evil energy is irritating enough, just what the hell is that strange light? Sung Shihyun lightly kicked Eun Yuri. As he dusted his clothes while grumbling, bits and pieces of ice fell to the ground. Anyway. He then placed his longsword on his shoulder and smiled. Looks like its over now. The cheeky smirk on his face was really asking to be punched. However, no one from Valhalla could open their mouths. Not only were they exhausted with fatigue and injuries, but the sense of despair coming from the feeling of defeat was also suppressing their bodies. Valhallas line of defense was also on the verge of being broken through. The fact that they held out against Sung Shihyun until now was miraculous enough. Being told to handle another Army Commander was no different than a death sentence. Hey now, why the long faces? I would be proud. Thunders, miniature Thunder arrows, Spirit Arrows I wasnt expecting all this, really. Who would have thought humans and the Federation would have such a quick exchange? Sung Shihyun spoke mockingly as he looked around at everyone. He seemed to be enjoying looking at everyones faces. Good job. You can hold your head up high if you have lasted this long against me. I was planning to capture the city in a day and have fun with Yuhui while lazing around in the palace, but you lasted four whole days! If thats not something to be proud of, then I dont know what is. Seo Yuhui furrowed her brows after standing up with great difficulty. Or what, did you really think you could beat me? Come on, you know you couldn''t. Mm? Right, Yuhui? As Sung Shihyun asked with a beaming smile, Seo Yuhui shuddered in disgust. You Breathing heavily, she eked out a few words. You must be proud of defecting to the Parasites. Sung Shihyuns face stiffened slightly. Yep, of course! Why wouldnt I be? He then nodded his head and remarked sarcastically. Unlike a certain retard, I made the smart choice early on. What was that? Ah, dont you know him? Some guy tried to fight us by himself when he was surrounded. Seo Yuhuis eyes shot open. Sung Shihyun snickered. What a poor bastard. He acted all cool, thinking he was the main character or something, but then got beaten the hell up. In the end, he got captured and begged on his knees, please, please let me go. Even his snot and tears flew everywhere. Bullshit! Unable to bear listening to him, Marcel Ghionea shot up and shouted. Representative Seol would never have done such a thing! Sung Shihyuns eyebrow went up. He glared at the man with a look that clearly said, Who the hell is he? Then, he scoffed indifferently. Iya youve got courage, Ill give you that. Thats right. I lied. He acknowledged it readily, even going as far as admiring Marcel Ghioneas courage. To be honest, he was quite incredible. Ill admit it. Yes, I do but Sung Shihyun shrugged. But he still is a retard. Shut it! No, no, hear me out. With so much strength, why wouldnt he join us? The world would be in his grasp, and both sides would have nothing to fear. Sung Shihyun clicked his tongue. Like, no one was asking him to defect alone. He could have you guys along, and Her Majesty even gave her word that she would do her best to make things more convenient for him. Then, Sung Shihyun shook his head. I just dont understand it. Why would he sacrifice himself for such trash of human beings? Especially those idiots who are always yapping on about rights and interests need to get stomped down a notch Sung Shihyun muttered the last line in a cold manner that was unlike his usual self. Anyway, what a shame. All he had to do was swallow his pride and switch sides. He got too absorbed in playing the hero and couldnt see what was better for him hm? Sung Shihyun swung his hand in the middle of talking and caught an arrow that Marcel Ghionea shot toward him. Haa. This son of a bitch. Sung Shihyun clenched his teeth and turned his head. He flickered into the distance with Ethereal Shift, and Marcel Ghionea, who was just about to shoot another arrow Tong! Kuk! was stomped to the ground by Sung Shihyuns foot. Dont chirp when Im talking, insect. So annoying. Someone like you as long as Representative comes back. Marcel Ghionea glared at Sung Shihyun with his head shoved against the ground. Oh? Sung Shihyun snorted. He got annoyed whenever he thought about Seol Jihu, so he couldnt help but seethe with killing intent with Marcel Ghionea mentioning him like this. He raised his foot. Alright, Ill take care of you first then. Dont! If Vulgar Chastity didnt interrupt Sung Shihyun right there and then, Marcel Ghioneas head would have popped instantly. Sung Shihyun furrowed his brows. What do you want? Dont kill him. Give him to me. Give him to you? I did you a favor too, didnt I? Besides, I know who this guy is. I remember him well. Him? Hes nothing special. I dont know him either. Hear me out. Vulgar Chastity giggled and then whispered into Sung Shihyuns ear. Sung Shihyun blinked in a fluster before looking back at Marcel Ghionea. Oh, oh, Marika Larisa. Photon magic, Ive heard of it. So it was her? Marcel Ghionea flinched when he heard a name he was all too familiar with. Confirming this reaction, a vulgar smile hung on Sung Shihyuns lips. He beckoned one of the succubi flying in the air, and a blonde-haired succubus flew down. Strange, I thought there was no succubus left that hasnt gotten a taste of my club. I havent seen this one before. Sung Shihyun scanned the succubus from head to toe before suddenly pulling her in by her waist. Larisa! Marcel Ghionea shouted. But paying no attention to his struggle, Sung Shihyun nodded while caressing the succubus butt and fondling her breasts. Mmm, why have I only seen her now? Shes half decent. Shes got a nice rack and a juicy ass. I would have eaten her out a few times before if I knew. Larisa! Snap out of it! Please! Alright, Ill let him live. Fucking her in front of her old fiance sounds exciting too. Anyway, what a bombshell. Westerners surely have glamorous bodies. Sung Shihyuns hand was reaching toward the succubus private parts. However, the succubus that was once human did not so much as bat an eye inside Sung Shihyuns embrace. She was only looking down at Marcel Ghionea with eyes that seemed to have lost intellect. Tears eventually streamed down from Marcel Ghioneas face as he grit his teeth and shuddered. Huh? Sung Shihyun stuck out his tongue after seeing Marcel Ghionea cry. Youre crying, dude? Keuk! You really are! Damn, take a look at this guys face. He was so brave a moment ago too. Sung Shihyun raised his voice and laughed out loud in schadenfreude. Vulgar Chastity also laughed along while watching keenly. Hahahaha! Hohohoho! Vulgar Chastity was especially delighted as she had faced multiple defeats in a row. Finally subduing the humans with her strength made her overly excited, and the two Army Commanders laughter grew louder and louder. Meanwhile, the faces of Valhallas members sank. Chohong, who was collapsed on the ground, shut her eyes with frustration. Phi Sora turned away as if she couldnt bear to watch them any longer, and Hugo, who was resting on the ground with heavy injuries, glared at the Army Commanders while panting roughly. Oh Rahee, who was lying in a corner, dropped her head while coughing, and Yi Seol-Ah bit her lower lip until blood began to come out. Even Hoshino Urara was glaring at Sung Shihyun with a disgusted face. What made the situation worse was that there was nothing they could do, and in the midst of their despair, they suddenly thought of Seol Jihu. Just how did he fight against such powerful enemies alone and even break through them? Ah~ That was fun. Now then Sung Shihyun spun his sword after cackling for some time. Oana. Clunk. Vlad Halep, covered in blood, stood in front of his sister with his scythe. He then murmured in a quiet voice. Run. It couldnt be helped. Most of their comrades were on the ground with fatigue, and now they fell into despair. Some even looked ready to accept their fate. Although they would undoubtedly resist until the bitter end, no one seemed to see a chance of victory. No. However, Oana Haleps voice was calm. Its fine. What? Vlad Halep looked back at his younger sister. Surprisingly, Oana Halep had a very relaxed expression. In fact, she was looking up at the sky with a faint smile on her face. Hes back. Vlad Halep furrowed his brows. He was just about to ask what she was talking about when he felt something strange. . Their surroundings had suddenly turned silent. Perhaps it wasnt so strange for the heart of the battlefield to be quiet, but there was no sound coming from the nearby areas either. The city seemed to have been consumed by a strange aura, becoming a soundless, bleak space. It wasnt just Vlad Halep that noticed this oddity. The hell? Sung Shihyun looked around the area with a dumbfounded look. There was no sign of it coming. The battles in the nearby areas had abruptly stopped. The parasites that were in their line of sight were stepping back in fear. Did these fuckers all lose their minds or something? Why are they suddenly. At that moment, a chilly wind brushed past his nose. Sung Shihyuns arm froze amidst carrying his longsword down. Then, his eyes trembled faintly as he looked up at the sky. Thats. Dark clouds were swirling in the sky, gathering into a single point at a rate that made it impossible to believe it was a simple cloud. Im sure of it. Oanas voice flowed out. I can feel him. Hes really come back. As if in response to her words, a faint golden light broke through the clouds. Oana smiled. It looks like hes incredibly angry. Sung Shihyun stared at the girl who was murmuring to herself. He wanted to ask just what the hell she was talking about, but his mouth refused to open. Because from a particular moment, he could feel the aura of a terrifying existence emanating from the city. That wasnt all. He even felt a boundless, identifiable energy, one that far surpassed his own even though he had fully absorbed and controlled a divinity. As the deathly silence continued, Seo Yuhui suddenly lowered her gaze. The red egg that she had tightly bound up was twitching. Cracks began to appear on its surface, and a rainbow-colored light began to peek out. The egg The egg was hatching. It was then. Rumble! The sky suddenly roared. Sung Shihyun and Vulgar Chastity simultaneously dropped their jaws, seeing a massive discharge of electricity from the dark clouds. They looked at each other with doubt and then nodded their heads at the same time. Burn! Vulgar Chastity hurriedly flew up and spread out her arms. Meanwhile, another thunder roared from the sky. World! In the next moment, pillars of lava erupted out of the ground as thousands of lightning bolts struck down from the sky. Kaaheeu! Vulgar Chastity gasped in fright before she could even calm down. Her outstretched hands were shaking visibly. She couldnt believe what just happened. Not only did the pillars of lava fail to absorb the lightning bolts, but they were also easily pushed back upon collision. Vulgar Chastitys jaw dropped as she saw the lightning bolts push the pillars all the way down. Tzzzzzzzzzt! Kyaaaaaack! Only a piercing scream rang out. Vulgar Chastity, struck by immeasurable lightning, convulsed violently before falling. Sung Shihyun, who was watching this scene, abruptly turned to the side. He swung his sword in a hurry. Clang! The white longsword cutting through the air, drawing a huge arc, suddenly lost its path and flew off. In that split second, Sung Shihyun felt a terrifying power pushing his arm back. The most surprising thing, however, was that he could not see whatever it was that attacked him. He straightened his neck nervously. Focusing on his senses, Sung Shihyun swung his sword again. A sword strike clad with a powerful sword qi flew out, but it was bounced to the side by a bolt of lightning that flew in with a flash. Flustered, Sung Shihyun gathered his energy and stabbed forward. The sword blade shot out like a whip, instantaneously multiplying and making ten thousand sword qi rain down. However Chachak! Even these were extinguished by a single powerful lightning bolt. Impossi! He did not even have time to speak. The faint, invisible presence had already appeared in front of him. Clang! Sung Shihyun pulled his sword back in a hurry and brandished it again. However, his body shook to the side fiercely instead. Clang! Clang! He swung, stabbed, and sliced with his sword wildly, but not only was the master of the presence striking them back, but he was pushing him back even more while accelerating. Sung Shihyun staggered back. In the end, unable to win in speed and power, his body lost balance and leaned toward one side. Uwoaaah! He did a run-up just before falling and corrected his posture. Of course, the enemys spear shaft had already struck him by then. Kwang! A powerful ringing spread throughout Sung Shihyuns body. When he opened his eyes, he was flying through the sky. The heavy impact had momentarily sent his consciousness flying. Koong! Koong! His flying body struck the watchtower, breaking through it and violently crashing into the city wall. Kuk! His back arched backward from the recoil, and blood spurted out of his mouth. However, rather than falling forward, Sung Shihyun had to raise his sword in a hurry, scraping up every ounce of divinity from his power. Kuhuk! With another flash of light, Sung Shihyun flew up and crashed into the other side of the city wall. You son of a bitch! Sung Shihyun released his divinity even in such chaos. Just as a faint light exploded out from his body, Sung Shihyuns pupils trembled. It was because his divinity shrivelled away as soon as it exploded out. To be more precise, it was disintegrating as soon as it touched the golden light. Though he couldnt believe what he was seeing, he knew that his enemy was equipped with all sorts of power that incinerated evil, like the Godslaying Authority and the anti-evil energy. But this this was just too unexpected. He wasnt incinerating evil. Rather, he seemed to be devouring it. Its been a while. At that moment, a man walked out from within the blazing golden light. As Sung Shihyun checked the face of the sudden intruder, his face contorted visibly. He was so sure that he wouldnt be able to come back, that it was impossible, and yet. Have you been well? Sung Shihyun could not answer. Though he was expecting as much, confirming it with his own eyes gave a whole different level of shock. You must have had fun while I was gone, huh? Sung Shihyuns face contorted, his mouth agape. His eyes furrowed like cracks on a broken window, and the corners of his mouth twisted bizarrely. However, he winced in the next moment as his opponent suddenly shoved his face against his own. With an absolutely emotionless expression, the opponent glared at Sung Shihyun with wide-open eyes. His eyes were so wide, in fact, that his irises looked like tiny black beans on his sclerae. For a moment, Sung Shihyun thought that a demon had crawled out from the deepest depths of hell to glare at him. Look forward to it. A soft whisper entered Sung Shihyuns ears. I wont give you a peaceful death. Ever. Sung Shihyun shuddered at the declaration filled with ill-intent. Then Keeeuuu! He got angry at the fact that he was scared for even a moment. Uwaaaaaaaah! Pushing forward with the sword that the spear forced back, Sung Shihyun shouted and charged forward, shaking off his fear. Seol Jihu snorted, his mouth going crooked. Shut the hell up. Kwang! Seol Jihus fist smashed into Sung Shihyuns mouth. Crack. A few broken teeth scattered into the air. The city wall, which had only been barely holding on, shattered at the same time, and Sung Shihyun fell to the ground with his head arched back. Valhallas members and everyone else in the vicinity stared at the man dusting off his hand at a loss for words. All sorts of thoughts flitted across their heads, but there was one thing that everyone was thinking. Seol Jihu had returned. * Same time. The Parasite Queen was feeling rather anxious. She was so surprised that she shot up from the Corrupted Throne and looked up at the sky. [Just what] The Parasites crimson star was flickering. Any force had its own adversarial star. For example, if Seol Jihu were the Parasite Queens adversary, then Sung Shihyun was Seol Jihus adversary. And currently, the Parasites one and only adversarial star was shaking. Almost as if it would plummet soon. The Parasite Queen, who was watching the celestial bodies, suddenly felt a gaze. Hehehehe. A faint laughter flowed out. [Youre.] An enraged look flashed on the Parasite Queens face as she realized the identity of the being that was sneaking a peek at her while laughing. [Youve gone mad! Mad! You dare to show yourself like this in front of me!?] She roused her spirit and tried to threaten the unknown being, but the beings gaze only turned colder. It did not stop sneering as well. It was then. The Parasite Queens surroundings suddenly turned bright. A never-before-seen bright-yellow light showed itself. [This is.] The Parasite Queen lowered her gaze and scanned her body. [!] Then, when she instinctively looked up at the celestial bodies, an indescribable emotion flashed across her face. She froze like a stone statue. It couldnt be helped. After all [O, Goddess of Parasitism] A new giant star was appearing in the celestial bodies. Illuminating the nearby stars that were flickering off, it gathered the stars, forming a single giant nebula, and rose as if to devour Paradise with its golden light. Finally evolving a step further from a supernova, a golden constellation radiating a brilliant light showed itself. [The Son of Gula has returned!] Gulas excited voice faintly resounded from the distance. Chapter 453. The Second Coming of Gluttony (3) The situation took a sudden turn. Sung Shihyun, who was rampaging as if he owned the world, fell. Vulgar Chastity was struck down by the lightning bolt, and Unsightly Humility had also stopped his advance and was dazedly looking up at the city wall. It wasnt just the three Army Commanders. Every parasite ravaging Haramark stopped their attack. Not only that, but they were also slowly backing off. They were half acting out of instinct, but it was also because the fear was passed down from the Nests and the Army Commanders. It was all because of one man. He really He really came back. Teresa was at a loss for words seeing Seol Jihu standing on the city wall. She thought it was over. She thought the war that had gone on for more than 20 years would finally end today. With humanitys defeat. That was what she thought, but Uk. At the end of her despair, the light of hope that seemingly flickered off rekindled again. It was a brilliant golden light that drove the darkness away. Keuk heuk The tears she had been holding in finally began to fall. Her eyes were tightly closed as her lips trembled faintly. It was because all sorts of indescribable emotions that went beyond simply happiness raged inside her. It wasnt just Teresa. Hmph. Phi Soras eyes also welled up with tears. You should have come earlier. She sniffled and wiped her tears with her finger. Huha huhahaha! Chohong laughed like she lost her mind. Oppas here. Eun Yuri closed her eyes with a relieved look. Representative! And Marcel Ghionea slammed his fist on the ground and shot up excitedly. Uwoaaaah! Hugo, who was sprawled on the ground, picked himself up with a roar. F-Fuck! Maria cursed. Iya Captain Seol! Hoshino Urara also shouted with a broad smile. Youre back, Captain Seol! While everyone expressed their happiness in all sorts of ways . Seo Yuhui closed her eyes quietly, though her eyes trembled as if she would burst into tears at any moment. The Seol Jihu Effect was incredible. Just his appearance made humanitys and the Federations morale skyrocket. On the other hand, the Parasites morale was plummeting all the way down to the deepest depths of the earth. Koong! Vulgar Chastity became speechless, seeing Sung Shihyun fall from the city wall to the ground. Unsightly Humility was the same. What What the hell do we do? was what both the Army Commanders were thinking. Strictly speaking, only a single person had joined the fray. But it was a different story if that person was Seol Jihu. To the Parasites, the Brightest Star was no different than an all-purpose strategic weapon, one that far surpassed the Seventh Army Commander. It was simple, really. The Parasites had devised a sophisticated trap that dragged the Brightest Star into it. Three Army Commanders then took turns wearing him down, yet they still failed to defeat him. Seol Jihu held on even when Sung Shihyun and Twisted Kindness joined the fray, and it wasnt until all six Army Commanders simultaneously attacked that his death was barely finalized. But now, they werent in the Empires territory and only three Army Commanders were present. To top it off, Seol Jihu was in his peak condition. Furthermore. Uk!? Unsightly Humility winced in the middle of his thoughts. It was because he felt a terrifyingly dense mana sweep past his body. Not once, but five or six times. Just now. How could he not know what it was? It was the same attack that partially destroyed him and his army before. Unsightly Humility turned around in shock and roused his energy to prepare for a terrifying explosion. However, in the next moment, Seol Jihu abruptly raised his arm. A dazzling electric discharge erupted from the bottom of Seol Jihus feet and gathered at the tip of his spear. Pzzt! Golden electricity sparked from the white spear blade pointing toward the sky. Seol Jihus Unique Spatial Ability Thousand Thunder, Hell Severing. Krrr, krrrrr! Thunder rumbled once again. Just as Unsightly Humility did a double-take Tzzzzzzzzzt! Thousands of lightning bolts accompanied by a roaring thunder struck down on the land. Boom! And following suit was a deafening roar that rippled out in all directions. Seol Jihus Unique Spatial Ability Supernova Explosion. Behind Seol Jihu, a sun-like orb rose from the earth. Its surface cracked open, and its condensed energy brimmed over. Golden waves rippled out in all directions. With two of Seol Jihus strongest abilities being used consecutively, it was a calamity on the level of massive natural disasters to the Parasites. Hell descended in Paradise. The golden wave spread out at an alarming rate and devoured the groups of parasites that were stunned from the lightning strikes. The lightning energy not only destroyed the parasites physical bodies but it also ravenously guzzled them down. Rather than losing strength over time, the energy became denser the more it ate, sending out more ripples. With the chain effect, the screams ringing out from the surroundings stopped before long. Impossible! Unsightly Humility, who was holding on with all his might, doubted his eyes at the scene of boundless chaos unfolding in front of him. Seol Jihus energy was getting stronger the more it destroyed its enemies, and meanwhile, it did not harm even a hair on his allies. Both Sung Shihyun and Twisted Kindness were incapable of such a feat. It was proof that Seol Jihu obtained an Authority rivaling Godslaying, and also reached the level of existence needed to use the Authority freely. All by walking a different path than the Army Commanders. [Second Army Commander.] It was then. A familiar voice entered Unsightly Humilitys ears. This voice. It was the Third Army Commander, Abhorrent Charitys voice. He had been watching from afar, hurriedly intervening once the situation turned awry. [We dont have much time. Listen well. From now on!] Same time. Hm Seol Jihu nodded his head after looking around. This was enough cleanup. Seol Jihu jumped down from the city wall right away. Sung Shihyun was in a complete daze. His brain was ringing just from a single punch. This was the first time he was feeling such dizziness since he became a parasite. I. Sung Shihyun blinked in a half-awake state. What am I When he came to his senses, he realized he was subconsciously circulating his divinity to the point it turned his body hot. His skin was stinging with a scorching pain. No. His blurring vision focused. Theres no way that I He saw someone jump down from the city wall. Lost! Get up. Sung Shihyuns eyes shot open. Veins popped up on the hands that were touching the ground. He clenched his fists, scraping up dirt. Kuheu! Sung Shihyun picked himself up with a grunt. He was in a sorry state, to say the least. His neck was stretched out, and his scorched skin had cracked up and revealed his red inner skin. With white smoke rising from the black soot covering his charred wounds, he looked no different than a beggar. Only, his eyes revealed a fearsome glint, peeking out of his lowered head. Thats more like it. Seol Jihu grinned with the spear shaft resting on his shoulder. Sung Shihyun did not say anything. He creaked his head to the side and then swung his right hand forcefully. Chwararak! His white longsword, which was buried in the ground, flew into his hand. Sung Shihyun then pointed at Seol Jihu and fixed his posture. Seol Jihu gestured at him with his spear. Come. Sung Shihyun raised his head. At the same time, he kicked off the ground hard. Rushing in at breakneck speed, he swung his longsword fiercely. Are you joking? Seol Jihu read the movement of the sword perfectly and swung his spear shaft in the same spot. Clang! Sung Shihyuns body shook strongly. Losing in terms of pure strength, he couldnt help but furrow his brows. Theres no way Tong! Sung Shihyun moved behind Seol Jihu just as he was about to collapse. What are you doing? Their eyes met. It meant Seol Jihu was seeing through his movements perfectly despite his instantaneous speed. Sung Shihyun brandished his sword like a thunderbolt striking from the east and west simultaneously. The problem was that Seol Jihus spear was hitting his chin up before his sword could stab his neck. Puk! With a dull sound, Sung Shihyuns jaw tilted back. His arms also tilted up to the sky. Theres no way! Sung Shihyuns face became dazed as the view of the sky flashed before his eyes. Keeuuu! He scraped up his divinity as soon as he landed on the ground. A clear light shot out of his body and undulated like waves. Then, just as an orb gathered at the tip of his sword and bubbled up to explode Aaaack! A piercing scream burst out, and a fountain of blood shot out from his shoulder. Sung Shihyuns right arm, which held the sword, fell to the ground and flopped around. Sung Shihyun grabbed onto his bleeding right shoulder and fell to his knees. Sensing that the Spear of Puritys Authorities had returned, Seol Jihu had severed Sung Shihyuns arm with a Mind Spear. Dont look at me like I somehow wronged you. Seol Jihu said with a grin. You knew how this fight would turn out before it even started. Sung Shihyun couldnt deny this. Detonating an orb of divinity was a new technique he came up with, but he knew things would only be a continuation of what happened on top of the city wall. Anti-evil energy, Godslaying, Gluttony Seol Jihus mana, which formed perfect harmony with all sorts of evil-destroying energy, would simply devour his attacks. It wasnt as if he didnt know, but Sung Shihyun clenched his teeth until they were on the brink of breaking. Knowing something and acknowledging something were two completely different things. Heh Sung Shihyun got up. After staggering left and right a couple of times, he dropped his head. What? After a brief moment of silence, a growling voice leaked out of Sung Shihyuns mouth. Just what is it ? Just whats the reason!? Did he give up already? Seol Jihus eyes flashed with a glint. I I was the strongest Earthling! Sung Shihyun huffed. I was at the center of attention from the start, and I lived up to everyones expectations! Executors! And even Baek Haeju! I surpassed them all until I could look down on them! There wasnt anyone stronger than me! Sung Shihyun was crying. Strength, agility, manahe was defeated in all aspects. He shed tears as if he couldnt believe this situation and glared at Seol Jihu. Now I even became a parasite. I fully digested Diligences divinity! Yet, how can you be stronger!? He threw a tantrum like a child. Seol Jihu spat out a sigh watching this. He then activated his Future-Gauging Nine Eyes. [Sung Shihyuns Status Window] [1. General Information]Summoned Date: 2013. 03. 22Marking Grade: GoldSex/Age: Male/27Height/Weight: 178.6cm/72.8kgCurrent Condition: HealthyClass: Lv 7. Pinnacle-Rank Mana SwordsmanNationality: Korea (Area 1)Affiliation: N/AAlias: Son of a Bitch, Jackass, Traitor, Defector, Sexual Harasser, Motherfucker, Dick, Loser [2. Traits]1. TemperamentScummy (Despicable and contemptible)Show-off (Likes to put on airs to flaunt himself)Tenacity (A deeply rooted temper of wanting to endure pain and struggles)Sexoholic (Always concerned with sexual relationship between a man and a woman)Competitiveness (Desire and mindset to win)Cruel (Is lacking or has no humanity)I Am My Own Lord Throughout Heaven and Earth (Believes that he is not inferior to anyone else in the world) 2. AptitudeProdigy (A rare talent that is rarely seen in the world)Cold-blooded (Tries anything and everything to achieve his goals)Unrelenting (Confidence that does not bow down to authority and physical strength)Sixth Sense (The ability to analyze situations by intuition rather than relying on an analysis of the thought) [3. Physical Level]Strength: PinnacleEndurance: EXAgility: PinnacleStamina: EXMana: Half-GodLuck: Intermediate (Low) Remaining Ability Points: 0 [4. Abilities]1. Authorities (2)Divinity (Grade Unknown)Super Regeneration (Special) 2. Innate Abilities (0) 3. Class Abilities (8)Secret Art: Sword Qi Wave (Pinnacle)One With Nature: One With the Sword (Pinnacle), Flying Sword (Pinnacle), Formless Sword (Pinnacle) 4. Miscellaneous Abilities (1)Intuition (Special) [5. Level of Cognition]Turncoat (Someone who betrayed others loyalty and changed sides) / Despairing / Chaotic (Many things are jumbled up and is impossible to unravel) Seol Jihu turned off Sung Shihyuns status window. He felt there was no point in reading any further. You know, theres something that a friend of mine said to me. Seol Jihu began to speak. That the Army Commanders, who have been bestowed divinity by the Parasite Queen, are monsters that are hard to defeat with a humans strength. And also, to become a monster just like them in order to defeat them. He said theres nothing to be afraid of once you meet a condition especially you. Who!? Sung Shihyun shouted. Theres a guy. When Seol Jihu gave a chilling smile, Sung Shihyun flinched. Right, there definitely was a guy like that, a man who was not given the Godslaying Authority, a man who was not chosen to become an Executor, yet managed to kill an Army Commander with nothing but his strength alone. I didnt really understand him back then. But, after being forced to accept a divinity, I finally understood. Seol Jihu continued. Well, I can see where your confidence is coming from. Becoming a parasite improves your physical body and vitality significantly, and other external powers like the Parasite Queens Authorities must have made you feel empowered. External powers? I fully digested a divinity! I wonder if thats true. Sung Shihyun frowned at Seol Jihus comment. It was obvious for the other guys, but in the end you and Twisted Kindness were no different. Were no different? Ill give you an example When I rose to Level 9, Gula-nim bestowed the class name, Divine Spear, to me. At that moment, Sung Shihyuns brows shook from great shock. I assume Level 10 will be Spear God. What do you think the difference is? A spear that has the power of a god, and a god that has complete authority over something. The two names were similar but had entirely different meanings. The point is this. You might be able to control the mana flowing in your circuit without trouble but it doesnt change the fact that you have Diligences divinity, does it? Sung Shihyuns expression stiffened. I would have acknowledged it if you formed a new divinity that holds your, Sung Shihyuns, essence but thats not the case here. Sung Shihyun became speechless. He wanted to refute, but he couldnt find anything to say. Half-god is putting it nicely. You obtained divinity by inheriting the qualification that Diligence originally had. Isnt it the case that you yourself havent reached that point yet? Keuk! You ceased to be human but havent quite reached the level of godhood. Rather than a half-god, its probably more accurate to call you a flood dragon that wasnt able to rise to become a dragon. Sung Shihyun shook at Seol Jihus clarification. Being so arrogant when all you did was steal someone elses achievement and pretend like it was yours can it get any more shameless than that? Then what about you!? Yep, Im the same. Seol Jihu acknowledged it readily. Thats why I have nothing to fear from you. Look, youre powerless when the divinity youre so confident about is useless. Sung Shihyuns eyes widened. In reality, the two of them were exactly alike. Just like how there was a difference between the Divine Spear and Spear God classes, there was a clear difference between someone in the Half-god rank and someone in the Divine Beginning rank. Seol Jihu just didnt feel the need to explain it. So if you understand that, then come, Pinnacle-Rank Mana Swordsman. When Sung Shihyun heard these words, a frightening glint appeared in his eyes. You! Not only did Seol Jihu preach arrogantly, but he had also poked Sung Shihyuns reverse scale. You son of a biiiiiitch! He pulled out his sword from his severed right hand and roared in anger. Kwang! A terrifying energy sprouted up around him. A white cluster of light slithered out in multiple directions like snakes and charged toward Seol Jihu. As they gushed out while crossing paths, they dyed the area white. . In this blinding light, Seol Jihu felt a strange sensation envelop his body. He was familiar with it. He had felt it once before, and because he had been yearning for it, it felt all the more familiar. It slipped out of his hands last time due to the Parasite Queens meddling, so Seol Jihu vowed to grab ahold of it this time. Activating the Spear of Puritys Authority, Seol Jihu smiled and jumped forward. ! In the next moment, Sung Shihyun dropped his jaw in astonishment. Not only did Seol Jihu purposely enter his range, but he was also making all of his attacks flow by. No way! It wouldnt have been so shocking if he was devouring his divinity like before. But now, relying solely on his spear, he was shortening the distance like an immortal who was out for a walk in the clouds. Such an awe-striking display would provoke fear in anyone. Sung Shihyun gripped his sword instinctively. There was no time to worry about the next move. Completely disregarding what would happen to his body, Sung Shihyun released more energy in a final stand. More than a dozen beams of light shot out of his body and bloomed like a lotus. Then, they all struck down at one spot. However, Seol Jihu fluidly brushed past even this, just like how the sun rises when the moon sets, like how water flows from top to bottomsimply like it was a matter of fact. Sung Shihyun saw all this with a dazed face. The hand that was holding onto the sword trembled. He felt like he was fighting boundlessness itself, and he was showing off his strength in front of a vast, endless sea. Inside this ultimate boundlessness, Seol Jihu looked free and unperturbed. The possibility that gave birth to this freedom was also boundless. He moved his body and used his skills at will. The scene of mind, technique, and body acting in such perfect harmony was beautiful enough to earn the admiration of any spectator. Sung Shihyun could not even fathom the depth of this realm. I I was a legend too! In his fit of anger, Sung Shihyun shouted in jealousy and envy. Whos the one who saved humanity multiple times from the brink of ruin? Whos the one who forced the Parasite Queen to the Corrupted Throne!? Its me! I made achievements that don''t lose out to yours! Seol Jihu finally broke through the light and stepped in front of Sung Shihyun. Who the hell are you anyway!? Whoosh! Sung Shihyun swung his sword and cut down. Im supposed to be the main character! He did a double-take in the middle of his shouting. Although the sword cut Seol Jihu in half, the feeling in his hand was void. Ethereal Shift!? Sung Shihyun turned around instantly and flinched. His intuition, which was based on sixth sense, sent powerful warning signals. It was telling him that this wasnt Ethereal Shift. Just as he turned back forward, Sung Shihyun ducked his head low, following his instinct. He felt like a spear was flying toward his head. It wasnt until he looked down that he realized it was Seol Jihus trick. It was because a second later, Seol Jihu was looking at him after having returned from the Spirit Realm. With his two legs kicking off the ground and his spear pointed at Sung Shihyun. In that instant, Sung Shihyun could distinctly feel the boundlessness in front of him compressing down layer by layer and ultimately forming a single point. Level 9 Divine Spear, Class Ability Trinity Harmony. I cant dodge it. Sung Shihyuns sixth sense told him so. Ah. His face sunk in despair. In truth, he already knew. That Seol Jihu would have killed him multiple times already if he wanted to. He knew from the moment Seol Jihu returned. Sung Shihyun just did not want to admit this. Because [Supernova, a large nova that is millions or even billions of times brighter than an ordinary star.] [The Brightest Star an infinite star with a growth speed and potential that not even a god can estimate.] The moment Seol Jihu, who had been irritated to the extreme, revived [The most frightening thing about that star is its limitless potential and frightening growth rate.] [Once it explodes with light, it expands in size while evolving at a terrifying speed.] [In the time you do a double-take, this star surpasses everyones expectations and shoots forward. By then, it would be too late to catch up to it.] [That is the reason I am so fearful and wary of the Brightest Star.] He would be back stronger than ever before. So much so that no one could ever irritate him again. I! Seeing the spear blade rushing toward him, Sung Shihyuns face contorted. Im also! Pk! The golden energy pierced Sung Shihyuns stomach and came out the other side. This wasnt sword qi. It was far too large to be considered sword qi. If he had to describe it, it was more like an essence formed from an infinite number of sword qi condensed together. Sung Shihyuns feet flew off the ground. Kyak! Skewered by a giant pillar, he went up into the air, struggling, while vomiting blood. Seol Jihus arm shook violently. Next, Sung Shihyuns body, which was wrapped up in a brilliant golden light, bloated up like a pig. Level 9 Divine Spear, Secret Art Reinforced Sword Qi Explosion. BOOM! Then, his body exploded magnificently. Chapter 454. The Second Coming of Gluttony (4) Sung Shihyun was thrown into the air by the power of the explosion. His body drew a curve, swaying like a tattered piece of cloth in the air. His eyes were out of focus, blank. Only the sky filled his vision. Gray clouds drifted slowly before his eyes like a panorama. I. His mouth slowly closed. His eyes, looking fixedly at the sky, also lost their vitality. Perhaps it was because he was close to his death that everything that happened to him since he first entered Paradise began to flash through his mind. Sung Shihyun quietly closed his eyes. Sung Shihyun, the first Invited to receive a Gold Stamp, and the next in the line of the elites from Area 1, following Baek Haeju and Seo Yuhui. In March 2013, he was named the top graduate in his class in the Neutral Zone and joined the ranks of the Irregulars by successfully completing an impossible mission alone while beating others by a landslide. Even after graduating from the Neutral Zone, nothing stood in Sung Shihyuns way. The Daughter of Luxuria, who became an Executor in the shortest amount of time in the history of Paradise, accompanied Sung Shihyun and helped him grow. Of course, his own talent was remarkable, too. As he began to earn contribution points and achieve greater success, he grew more and more fond of Paradise. He still remembered exchanging some of the rewards he earned on his first expedition for money and buying several bowls of abalone porridge, which cost more than 20000 won a bowl, on his way home. [Shihyun, where did you get the money to pay for all this?] [Aw, come on, Mom! You gotta try something like this once in a while. And dont worry! I make a lot now.] [I know you got a job, but still, this is.] [Im telling you, its nothing. You have no idea how successful I am.] And he was successful in Paradise. Sung Shihyun had an aptitude for all that was useful in Paradise, and he quickly blossomed into one of the strongest Earthlings in Paradise with the help of his comrades, combined with his own efforts. It was only natural that he fell in love with Paradise. In Paradise, he was given infinite opportunities to change his life, which had been considered a failure on Earth. He especially liked that he could obtain rewards commensurate with his efforts. But as is often the case with those who greatly surpass their peers, he too became a target of jealousy. Those who envied Sung Shihyun were too afraid to face him head-on, so instead, they began plotting against him in secrecy. When he first experienced their malice, he felt as if he had been hit in the back of his head with a rock. It began when he set out on an expedition to a site near the Parasites border. It was widely known that there were ancient ruins in that area, but most Earthlings dared not approach it because of a nearby Parasites fortress. So, Sung Shihyun destroyed the fortress first before heading to the ruins. It was then that he ran into an expedition team trying to set foot inside the ruins. They fought over the right to explore, and in the process, insults and punches were exchanged. For Sung Shihyun, who had destroyed the Parasites fortress, only to have his reward almost taken away from him, the fact that he kicked the expedition team out without seriously hurting them was already an act of benevolence. But when he returned from the expedition, he discovered that he had become a scumbag who claimed possession of the ruins by force. The rumor spread quickly, and no one listened to his protest. Not even an article was written that shed light on his position. But that was okay. Sung Shihyun didnt need everyone to like him. He was fine as long as he got what he rightfully deserved. Baek Haeju told him these things happened all the time, that he shouldnt pay much attention to it. Seo Yuhui told him that he should bear with it. So he did. He chose to consider it a price for fame. But his mystery haters were not only persistent but also malicious. Everything he said and did, which would not have been a problem had it come from anyone other than Sung Shihyun, became exaggerated in rumors circulating all around Paradise. One day he decided to visit one of the organizations that wrote a wrong article about him. The organization apologized and promised to conduct a more thorough investigation before publishing an article, at which point he returned home. But the next day, Sung Shihyun had become a thug who threatened the said organization with force. Once Sung Shihyun became preoccupied with what others thought of him, he unknowingly began to place restrictions on what he should or shouldnt do, and his patience quickly began to run out. It was around that time he learned about the kind of rumors that were circulating regarding Baek Haeju, who made significant contributions for Paradise, and Seo Yuhui, who sacrificed herself more than anyone else for Paradise. Sung Shihyun didnt want to be like the two. No matter how hard he thought about it, he couldnt figure out what he had done wrong. But since everyone seemed to hate him so much, he decided to give them a reason for it. At last, Sung Shihyun whipped out his sword, despite Seo Yuhuis attempts to stop him. His first target was the informant organization that ran an inaccurate article about him. He beat them up, and once he got a name for who ordered them to write such an article, he proceeded to destroy them as well. That was the beginning of an all-out war. The more persistent his opponents became, the more tenacious Sung Shihyun became. He found the expedition team that first framed him and killed them after cruel torture. He captured those who had come to assassinate him, tortured them, and brutally killed all teams and organizations associated with these assassins for everyone to see. In the process of carrying out his revenge, Sung Shihyun changed. He also earned various nicknames. Disappointed by his cruelty, comrades left him one after another. But Sung Shihyun didnt care about that. It wasnt like nobody wanted him. Even after becoming a member of Sinyoung, Sung Shihyuns attitude remained the same. No, in fact, it got worse. Sung Shihyun had nothing to be afraid of, with such a powerful organization supporting him. He wasnt any less cruel to his comrades. If he didnt like the way they looked at him, or if he heard them talking behind his back, he threw a fit. It wasnt until he saw them kneel before him and beg for their lives that he felt any better. It didnt take long for everyone to become afraid of Sung Shihyun. Years of harassment and unfair criticism directed toward him quickly began to diminish. This gave Sung Shihyun confidence that everything he did was right, that he was right. But that was before he heard that his mother had passed away. She died in a car accident. It was a common cause, but the way it happened wasnt common at all. A car drove onto the sidewalk and hit his mother on her way home from work. The driver, a foreigner, went missing immediately after the accident. Everything about this incident reeked of Paradise. Sung Shihyun returned to Earth as soon as he heard the news. He stood for hours in front of his mothers smiling portrait. Even then, his anger was directed at those responsible. He had no intention of defecting. But everything changed when Yun Seohui and others from Sinyoung arrived at the funeral. [It seems there has been a mistake on our part. Im sorry we couldnt protect her.] [But you should have paid more attention. Shes your mother, after all.] [You have to understand. We did our best, but you know better than anyone that you have enemies everywhere. There are at least 10 organizations that I know of.] [You dummy. Why werent you more careful?] Sung Shihyun watched Yun Seohui bow to his mothers portrait before stepping outside the funeral home, but immediately stopped when he heard voices coming from the outside. [Did you see his face? It was quite a sight.] [I feel bad for the deceased, but at the same time, I feel a little bit relieved too. Hes been such a pain in the ass.] [Right? Maybe this will bring him down a notch or two. I dont know who it was, but Im thankful to them. Thats right, theres something I heard before coming here.] [Oh, that? Yes, Ive heard it too, but its an unconfirmed rumor.] [But its true that Director Park has been holding grudges against Sung Shihyun ever since the bastard beat him up.] [Well, yes, but.] [So Director Park talked to the guard team in charge of Sung Shihyuns mother, and.] When Sung Shihyun heard that, he felt something snap inside him. Should he kill Director Park? Should he do the same to his family? Perhaps he should just destroy Sinyoung. Countless thoughts flashed through Sung Shihyuns mind, but in the end, he shook his head. Director Park wasnt the actual culprit. And, given how meticulous he was, he would have already wiped out all the evidence. No, the truth was, he didnt care about evidence. He was sick of all this. Sung Shihyun emptied his head of everything. He decided to do what he had always done. The opponent crossed the line. Now, it was his turn to do the same. After the funeral, Sung Shihyun returned to Paradise. He secretly crossed the border into enemy territory. He faced the Parasite Queen. [Power.] And he spoke. [I want power.] [The power to destroy all Earthlings.] The Parasite Queen accepted his demand. Seeing Sung Shihyuns potential, the Parasite Queen offered him two privileges. The first was that the Parasite Queen would personally turn him into a parasite. The second was that she would create a vessel for him to use, even if it took her some time, in case a vacancy emerged in the position of the Army Commanders. Fortunately for Sung Shihyun, when he successfully completed the two procedures, Undying Diligence died. After absorbing the divinity of Diligence into his body, Sung Shihyun entered the nest specially prepared for him by the Parasite Queen. He promised himself that, on the day he came out as the First Army Commander of the Parasites, he would keep the vow he made at his mothers funeral. Koong! Sung Shihyun fell from the sky and rolled across the ground. WAAAAAAAH! Cheers erupted from everywhere. They couldnt help it. The First Army Commander of the Parasites, the defector of humanity, who had lured Seol Jihu into a trap and killed him, thus facilitating the fall of Paradise, had finally fallen. Seol Jihu withdrew his spear and calmed his breathing. The fact that he had finally reached the state of perfect harmony, and the power of his own Reinforced Sword Qi surprised him, but instead of staying complacent, he quickly glanced around. Seol Jihus eyes subsequently narrowed. Vulgar Chastity and Unsightly Humility are. Gone. He couldnt sense them anywhere. They had vanished without a trace. Apart from Sung Shihyuns divinity, which was rapidly diminishing, the only divinity he could sense nearby was that of Abhorrent Charity. Seol Jihu quickly shook his spear over his head. Teresa saw his signal and shouted for her soldiers to gather. It was then. All of a sudden, the roaring cheers stopped. Sensing the heat coming from in front of him, Seol Jihu turned his head forward. Surprisingly, Sung Shihyun was standing up. There were holes in his chest and abdomen, but his eyes were still burning furiously. Kuhuk! Blood spurted from Sung Shihyuns mouth. His legs were shaking. Even standing still was a challenge for him now. Nevertheless, his one remaining hand held on tightly to the white longsword. Seol Jihu turned and faced Sung Shihyun, who was now staggering. The Army Commanders injury was fatal, but he was still alive. His divinity struggled desperately to revive its vessel. But the harder it struggled, the faster it was burned down by Seol Jihus mana left inside him. Huuuu. Moments later, a long sigh escaped Sung Shihyuns mouth. He slowly raised his head and looked at Seol Jihu with eyes full of spite. You. Sung Shihyuns lips quivered. So you never really considered it? Not even once? He asked in a hoarse voice. Seol Jihus eyes widened. Defecting. It wouldnt have been a bad offer for you either. Seol Jihu clicked his tongue. I know you experienced it, too. Sung Shihyun clenched his teeth. Youre famous. So you must have, at least a few times. Stop. Seol Jihu interrupted him. He sighed as he looked at Sung Shihyun, who was shaking. I know. Everyone has an excuse or two. Im sure you have a lot to say. You have a reason for betraying humanity. I get that. I do. But. Seol Jihu continued. Can you really hold your head up high? Sung Shihyuns breath quivered. Can you say with confidence that everything youve done since entering Paradise is fair? Were your actions all just? I know I cant. And I dont think you can either. Sung Shihyuns face contorted. I dont want to criticize you for taking revenge on people who have been shitty to you, but youve lost your right to claim innocence the moment you hurt innocent bystanders. Seol Jihu raised his spear and pointed it at Sung Shihyun. You cant seriously be trying to instill pity. Or do you really believe that everything that has happened to you isnt fair, but everything youve done to others is? Sung Shihyun remained silent. He only stared at Seol Jihu with resentful eyes and bit his lips. In short. Seol Jihu started toward Sung Shihyun. Im trying to say that I dont want to hear your excuses. Forget about everything else, and just focus on the two of us, capeesh? Tuk. The longsword slipped out of Sung Shihyuns hand and fell toward the ground. Lets just say that we made different choices. Seol Jihu stopped before Sung Shihyun, who was now twitching and shuddering, before giving a bitter smile. You wanted to destroy this fucked up world, and I wanted to change it, forcefully, if necessary. Thats all there is to it. He pushed Sung Shihyun down with his spear. Then he raised his left hand into the air to invoke the Authority of Gluttony. Seol Jihus left arm stretched toward Sung Shihyun on the ground, gasping for breath. Uk! Sung Shihyun flinched as he felt a mysterious energy pass through him from head to toe. What. Sensing the changes taking place inside him, Sung Shihyun began to tremble with fear. The mysterious energy permeated his circuit and spread to every nook and cranny of his body. It began devouring the divine energy dissolved into his mana. No. When he felt the powerful energy leaving his body, Sung Shihyun raised his arm with much difficulty. Give it back. But his struggle was meaningless. Seol Jihu withdrew his arm to check the energy that Gluttony had devoured. The divinity of diligence. When he saw the faintly glowing mass of energy over his palm, Seol Jihu smiled. With this, Sung Shihyun could no longer wield the kind of power that he used to wield in the past. Now, he was nothing more than a parasite who was only slightly stronger than the rest. I told you I wouldnt let you die so easily. Give it back! No. Im only paying you back for everything youve done to me. Seol Jihu put the divinity into his pocket. Go to sleep now. Although I cant help it if you die in the process. Seol Jihu raised his foot and kicked Sung Shihyun in the head. Sung Shihyuns eyeballs spun and his body went limp. He was able to stand up only because he had fully absorbed his divinity. Other Army Commanders would have died as soon as the Reinforced Sword Qi struck them. So Sung Shihyun was now out of the picture. But the war wasnt over yet. Seol Jihu looked around the battlefield and saw Teresa retreat in the distance. He thought he saw a light flickering in the direction in which Abhorrent Charitys energy was felt. What was that? Even though Seol Jihu had signaled Teresa to pursue the enemy, he never expected her to succeed. The present Seol Jihu could detect a divinitys presence from miles away. But he couldnt sense the divinities of the Second and the Sixth Army Commanders anywhere at the moment. This could only mean one thing: that they had gone so far away that even his mana, which had reached the level of Divine Beginning, could not reach them. It looks like they ran away while I was fighting Sung Shihyun. He wondered how they could travel so far in such a short time. Toong! He used the Ethereal Shift to move closer to Teresa and realized almost immediately why she was retreating. The parasites and Nests that survived Seol Jihus attack had formed barricades, blocking Teresa and her soldiers route of travel. Abhorrent Charity was above them. There was a bright glow coming from under his robe. So it was you? When Seol Jihu saw that, a possibility crossed his mind, and he immediately called out to Abhorrent Charity. What did you do? [I merely used teleport magic to transfer the two Army Commanders as far away from here as possible.] His answer was well within Seol Jihus expectations. When? [When you first appeared before us. I notified them and then forcefully transferred them while the First Army Commander bought us time.] Im surprised. I thought youd all release your divinities and come at me. [We still would have lost.] Abhorrent Charity replied calmly. [Given the possibility that the Arcus Spirit will regain its powers and that the Executors will recover from their injuries and come to your aid, our chances of winning are very slim.] So you moved them. You sure are quick to act. Seol Jihu clicked his tongue. The enemys argument was logical, and he couldnt find any fault with it. Why didnt you save yourself? [You ask when you already know the answer. The moment I decided to use my divinity, my fate was sealed. My divinity will soon go out of control, so even if I run away now, the fact remains that the same thing that happened to Raging Temperance will happen to me.] All Army Commanders, with the exception of Sung Shihyun and Twisted Kindness, needed to rest for nearly a year once they released their divinity. But that didnt mean they couldnt use their divinity at all during the resting period. They could, as long as they put up with the consequences, including losing control of their divinity, which could eventually lead to their deaths. [Once my divinity gets out of control, the chances of you discovering our location would increase. If you had caught up with us while we waited for my divinity to subside, my efforts would have been useless.] [Perhaps I am being much too careful but isnt it better to be careful than to be sorry? After all, you are the Brightest Star, who transforms the impossible into reality.] Thats too bad. Seol Jihu chuckled. He would be lying if he said he wasnt sorry, but at least he had the Third Army Commander in checkmate. He remembered Black Seol Jihu saying that Abhorrent Charity was far more troublesome than Vulgar Chastity. Dried tentacles were constantly falling out of Abhorrent Charitys sleeves. Blood, sweat, and other secretions dampened his robe and dripped down. The light emanating from under his robe also grew bigger and bigger. The enemy finished all the preparations. Now everything was only a matter of time. Seol Jihu shrugged his shoulders. If youre going to do it, do it quickly. Id be glad if you die without making a fuss. [Id like to say youre underestimating me, but. Huhuhu.] He was at his limit. Suddenly Abhorrent Charity opened his arms wide with a low laughter. Woong! An ominous energy spread under his robe. [Huhahaha!] Abhorrent Charity cackled madly. His robe began to swell, and rays of light stretched out and through the cloth. [Your Majesty!] Abhorrent Charity tilted his head back and shouted at the sky. [I will be watching from the other side! Please show me that you can beat the golden constellation!] It was then that a bright ball of light shot out from Abhorrent Charity in a spherical motion. FLASH! A loud explosion erupted. Light swallowed everything in the vicinity. This light was stronger than a dozen special thunders combined. Abhorrent Charitys energy passed through the barriers prepared by the Priests. It rushed toward the city at an alarming speed. But it was only for a moment that his color filled the sky and the earth. Soon a brighter golden light rose from the ground and clashed into Abhorrent Charitys energy. The two energies pushed each other for a brief moment before the golden energy shattered its opponent and dyed the world yellow. [Curse you, Seven Sins.] A bitter smile spread on Abhorrent Charitys lips as he watched the tide of electricity rush toward him. [You created a monster.] The golden tsunami swallowed Abhorrent Charity before he could finish his sentence. Amidst the flashing light, his shadow shook violently in zigzags and then scattered like a spray of water. Once the storm subsided, nothing remained in the air. Only a faintly glowing ball of light had fallen onto Seol Jihus palm. Abhorrent Charity, the Third Army Commander, had perished. The Parasites Seven Army Commanders, once feared by everyone, were reduced to just four in number when the fall of humanity was just around the corner. On that day, the Parasite Queens roar spread far and wide beyond the imperial territory. Chapter 455. Different Choices Haramark regained tranquility after Abhorrent Charity perished, almost as if the battle that shook heaven and earth never happened. A loud cheer erupted not long afterward. The surviving soldiers, Earthlings, and foreign races all embraced each other in joy. While everyone shed tears of relief at having survived, Teresa recalled Jan Sanctus and hurriedly ordered the soldiers to search and treat the injured. As the battlefield was close to getting cleaned up, Sung Shihyun was still alive. Perhaps because he was a parasite that the Parasite Queen took personal care in creating, his body was continually regenerating even as it was instantly burned away. He was truly like a cockroach in that aspect. Seol Jihu woke up the twitching Sung Shihyun and pulled him up. Then, he released him. Since the border region wasnt too far from Haramark, Seol Jihu even promised that he would not chase after them if he crossed the border with his own strength. Sung Shihyun let out an empty chuckle. He wasnt so foolish as to think this was mercy. Despite this, Sung Shihyun walked. After all, there was a chance that help might come near the border region. And if he could somehow make it to the Parasite Queens territory, the chances of him recovering would go up dramatically. Because of this small hope, he dragged his feet and walked forward. However, he had to stop before he even took a few steps. It was because he saw Taciana Cinzia and others waiting for him at the border. Seol Jihu said he would not bother him if he went past the border. That obviously meant he would not be free of obstruction until then. Haha son of a bitch Seol Jihu surely must have gone through the same thing. After all, when he fought for a dozen days without stop and finally broke through the encirclement, the Parasite Queen and the remaining Army Commanders had been waiting for him. Sung Shihyun began to understand how Seol Jihu must have felt back then. God damn it. Sung Shihyun sprawled down on his back. He no longer thought about returning alive. The sky cleared up before he noticed. It regained its azure color as soon as the war was over as if it was never dark in the first place. . It wasnt that he wasnt aware that Seol Jihu had no intention of sending him back alive. But he also knew that there was nothing he could do to return alive. The reason he played along with Seol Jihus farce despite this was that he felt wronged. Looking up at the sky, the faces of three people flashed across Sung Shihyuns mind. They were all friends who once stayed by his side. [Shihyun, is it true? Did you really do that? Its not true, right?] [What do you mean? I just came back from chopping up another team. Rumors sure fly fast, huh.] [What?] [Oh, are you talking about the organization I destroyed four days ago? Yeah, I did it. I killed every single one of them without exception.] [W-Why.] [Their representative pointed his finger at me, calling me trash, with a news report that hasnt even been confirmed. I meant to just break his teeth and fingers, but I went a little overboard.] [But you didnt have to kill everyone!] [Nah, it looked like the organization was closely related to the intelligence organization I destroyed not too long ago.] [Still, how can you.] [Well, it doesnt matter even if that isnt the case. Its their fault for trying to protect that trash of a representative. Havent you heard of guilt by association?] Seo Yuhui. [Are you mad? Why would you do that when everyone is watching?] [Ah~ You mean the public humiliation and execution show? That fucker was acting mighty arrogant for someone who tried to kill me, so I captured everyone related to him. Turns out he has a family and girlfriend, so kekekeke!] [You youve really gone mad. Havent you thought about the aftermath? You might be okay, but what about the people around you?] [Iya~ Come on, Haeju, is this really coming from you? What happened to your live alone, die alone creed?] [Im acting independently because of personal circumstances. Im not acting without regard for consequences like you.] [You have to do at least this much. Otherwise, people wont fear you. I wouldnt have started if I was going to stop halfway. And Im the one who decides how thoughtless I am. Dont impose your standards on me.] [Im not telling you not to do it. I have told you beforeif you want to do something like this, form a force that can support and help you justify your actions. Theres a limit to how many times Yuhui and I can help you. Dont you know we get criticized because of you?] [Arent we comrades? You can put up with that much, right?] [Comrades? Even though you dont listen to a single word we say? Listen up. Yuhui and I arent your subordinates. Dont you feel bad for Yuhui, who always has to clean up your mess?] [Oh come on, I didnt ask her to, did I?] Baek Haeju. [Sung Shihyun, do you have to go that far?] [What was that? You want to get beaten up too?] [Since you entered my company, you are my employee. As the future representative, I have a duty to protect Sinyoungs employees, so if you keep acting that way, Ill have no choice but to change my thoughts.] [Acting what way?] [Are you a psychopath? Dont you think beating someone up and stabbing him just because he glared at you is going too far?] [Hmm, I think the father who treats a kingdoms queen as a whore and his daughter who pretends to be oblivious are the real psychopaths.] [Listen, if you keep that up, youre going to get hurt. Theres a limit to how much we can protect you.] [Aigoo~ Im so scared. I got it, so shut the hell up, please.] [Im warning you out of concern for you. Dont forget that.] [Im warning you too. If you want to keep those pretty teeth intact, shut up. Dont forget that.] Yun Seohui. . Looking back, it wasnt as if he didnt have chances. Chances to not lose his mother, chances to not resort to the extreme measure of defecting. [Im sure you have a lot to say. You have a reason for betraying humanity. I get that. I do.] Seol Jihu said he understood him, saying that everyone has a reason or two. [But can you really hold your head up high?] Indeed, Sung Shihyun did always go beyond what was justified. [Can you say with confidence that everything youve done since entering Paradise is fair?] No, that wasnt the case at all. If his house was broken, he carried out revenge with the purpose of destroying a hundred buildings of his enemy. [Were your actions all just?] No, they werent. Because that was the only way he thought others would fear him. [I know I cant.] Seol Jihu said his actions werent always fair and just. [And I dont think you can either.] Sung Shihyun also knew his actions werent fair and just. [Or do you really believe that everything that has happened to you isnt fair, but everything youve done to others is?] Instead he was just curious. He wanted to know why they ended up differently, even though they were in similar positions and were equally unjust and unfair in their actions. [Lets just say that we made different choices.] [Thats all there is to it.] Just what choice made their futures so distinctively different, Sung Shihyun thought about it with his head on the ground. He tilted his back a little, and in the upside-down world, he saw Seol Jihu looking down at him. Beside him and behind him were countless people watching over him. Among them was Baek Haeju, looking at him with a sympathetic gaze, and Seo Yuhui, looking at him with pitying eyes. Sung Shihyun turned his eyes and looked around him. There wasnt anyone. Not a single person, not even a single parasite. Ah. He finally began to understand. If he had held himself back a little more, found comrades and a force to support him, or at the very least, didnt turn his allies into his enemies, and if he didnt consider himself his own lord throughout heaven and earth. Whew. Sung Shihyun heaved out a long sigh. Was I His eyelids slowly came down until his eyes closed halfway. Too egotistical? Soon, Sung Shihyuns eyes closed all the way. And he ceased to move again. * I think he died. Phi Sora murmured after a few minutes of absolute silence. Seol Jihu nodded his head silently. Sung Shihyun met his death alone without anyone beside him. It was a somewhat melancholic ending for someone who was once a legend of Paradise. Seol Jihus expression was complicated. Sung Shihyun was certainly similar to him in many aspects. However, the future they arrived at was completely different. Its probably [Thats what it means to be a leader. You have the authority and the position to use that authority. Thats why you, of all people, should not have done that.] Kim Hannah. [Alright.] [I dont know whats going on, but you must have your reason. Lets go. You can explain later.] Chohong and Hugo. [Thats why I would like to see you overcome your past. If you feel like you cant do it alone, I will gladly lend you a hand. I am your teacher, after all.] Jang Maldong. [Dont waver.] Phi Sora. [Dont you have any thoughts about becoming a King?] Hao Win. [Ill be cheering for you. If you run into any trouble, give me a call. This time, I will definitely be of help.] Teresa. [Dont worry too much. I will help you. No matter what it takes.] Eun Yuri. [Do you think youre Hegemon King Xiang Yu, exterminating all your enemies?] Philip Muller. [Dont get swayed.] [If I had given in to my feelings back then I might have become a Parasite and stood against you as an enemy. If that happened, I wouldnt have been able to enjoy the happiness I have now.] Vlad Halep. [Its okay.] And Seo Yuhui. [My Jihu can do anything.] Wait, no, that one wasnt quite right. Anyway, it was thanks to everyone that he came this far. Whenever his eyes rolled back, they were there to hold his hand. Whenever something was about to happen, they supported him categorically. If it werent for his comrades helping him with their heart and body, he would not be standing here today. Why are you staring so much? Phi Sora asked. Seol Jihu had been looking at his comrades one by one for a while. No reason. Seol Jihu spoke calmly. I was just grateful. Phi Soras eyes widened. What She blinked in a fluster at his honest confession and scratched her head while feigning annoyance. Dont just stare and say something. Because youre doing that!? Phi Sora was interrupted, frightened out of her mind. It was because Seol Jihu suddenly collapsed. W-Whats wrong!? Ah! Hey!! With Chohong leading the way, everyone else rushed forward. What happened!? Dont tell me, you! No. Priests! Someone call for Priests! Wait, no, we have two Priests here already. What are you two doing? No, its not that. Seol Jihu licked his lips while collapsed. Im hungry. Growl! His stomach roared out a thunder. Everyone became dazed. Seol Jihu looked away furtively and blushed. * The war came to an end. Thanks to Seo Yuhuis wide-area healing spell, Wings of Salvation, acute injuries were taken care of for the most part. Although the battlefield was cleaned up as well, Haramark was still bustling with the aftermath of the war. Eun Yuri, who fainted during the war, woke up as soon as she was moved to the intensive care unit. Her injuries were healed completely, and although she overburdened her mana, there wasnt much trouble with Roselles help. Eun Yuri headed to the Haramark Royal Palace as soon as she woke up. After grabbing the first maid she saw and asking for Seol Jihus whereabouts, she hurried to the dining hall. Her steps were light, elated to finally meet her oppa after so long. But when she entered the dining hall, Eun Yuri stopped in her tracks. Its not ready yet? What do you mean? We just brought you some! Im almost done with them! What? Shit! Someone run to Earth and get some bread! A fierce war was underway in the dining hall. Is your body okay? Oh Rahee, who was running to the kitchen, saw Eun Yuri and asked. Yes, Im okay. Good. Then give us a hand. Excuse me? You can cook, right? Anything is fine. The ingredients are in the kitchen, so lets cook something up. Oh Rahee grabbed Eun Yuri and headed to the kitchen. All Eun Yuri could see before she was forcefully dragged to the kitchen was Seol Jihu sitting in front of the dining table amidst a pile of plates. Munch, munch, munch! Seol Jihu was devouring food as if he was possessed. He stuffed a baguette sandwich filled with ham and lettuce into his mouth, and he spun his fork to roll pasta around it and then swallowed it in one bite. Immediately afterward, he emptied a bowl of rice with toppings, scraping up every grain with his spoon, and then gulped down beef-bone soup. He was even showing bizarre tricks like putting a chicken leg in his mouth and pulling it out with bone only. Yo! Try this too! Hugo walked out of the kitchen, carrying a giant iron plate. Although he suffered a massive wound from Sung Shihyuns attack, Seo Yuhuis Cure Critical Wounds had whipped him back to shape, and now he was helping the royal cook prepare food. Meat is best for recuperating strength? Hugo blinked. He brought a heated iron plate to the table just now, but the perfect medium-rare steak had disappeared as soon as he put the plate on the table. When he turned his gaze up in a daze, he saw Seol Jihu licking his lips that were smeared with sauce. Next, Kazuki also brought food. It was only then that Hugo saw how the steak disappeared. Seol Jihu lifted Kazukis plate of sushi and poured it down his throat. Over ten pieces of sushi disappeared into his mouth in an instant. Luffy? Hugo murmured while doubting his eyes. I didnt think Oda Eiichiro based his main character on a living person. Kazuki wiped the sweat on his forehead with an exhausted look. Tell me about it. Vlad Halep walked through them and said while placing down a plate. Starting from today, I might believe the saying that the human body is a microcosmic space. The stomach then must be a black hole. And precisely one second afterward, he pulled the plate back up. It was empty. Huh? Whyd you bring an empty plate? Hugo yelled angrily. I didnt. I brought food. It just disappeared into that place. Vlad Halep protested calmly and pointed his finger at Seol Jihu, who was pulling out empty skewer sticks from his mouth. Hugo looked speechless. He found it hard to believe despite seeing it with his eyes just now. It cant be helped. He became the Apostle of Gluttony. Philip Muller walked up to the three men. Is it normally that bad? You can hold it in if you really want to, but Philip Muller put down another plate of food while shaking his head at Hugos question. It was a frankfurter sausage that was the size of his forearm. How you usually take care of your desires is important. You have to let it out every now and then, and this is what happens if you hold it in for too long before it bursts out. Come to think of it, I recall it was the worst when I first got appointed as an apostle. Because I wasnt used to it. Uh is that how it works? For Representative Seol, the memory of starving for twelve days must be etched in his head. I heard he didnt eat well on Earth either. That must be why its so hard to resist the urge. Hugo tilted his head before peeking toward the kitchen. Then what about Lady Seo Yuhui? Shes not called a saintess for nothing. This is only my guess, but there are ways to relive that urge alone. A-Alone? Hello? Men? Phi Sora raised her eyebrow while flipping over a strip of pork belly. Enough with the chit chat. Go, make more food! Hearing this, Philip Muller, Hugo, and even Kazuki and Vlad Halep turned around. Hmph why are yall so interested in another mans woman anyway? Then, Phi Sora furrowed her brows while cutting up the pork belly. She couldnt feel anything being grabbed on her tongs. When she turned her head in disbelief, she saw Seol Jihu swallow the pork belly by the strip. Phi Soras jaw dropped. Can you slow down a little!? Youre going to upset your stomach! Cough! Like a jinx, Seol Jihu coughed and smacked his chest. Phi Sora sighed and poured barley tea into a cup. Seol Jihu gulped down the drink before wiping his mouth and looking around the dining table. What are you looking for? Do you want more water? No do you have any black bean noodles? And some fried dumplings too What? Listen here, if you have any conscience, just eat what youre given. Or what, are you going to ask for spicy seafood noodles too? Phi Sora grumbled because all Seol Jihu did after coming back was eat, eat, and eat. Tak. At that moment, four bowls of black bean noodles were placed in front of Seol Jihu. It was Seo Yuhui. Seeing her, a bright smile bloomed on Seol Jihus face. Just as he was about to call her, Seo Yuhui turned around without saying anything. Seol Jihu flinched. Ah. He thought about why she was acting so cold and remembered. She must be angry that he forced her unconscious after saying they should escape together. Although Seol Jihu did so for Seo Yuhuis sake, it made sense for her to be angry, given that she didnt know the circumstances. It wasnt as if he didnt feel wronged, but after recalling Seo Yuhuis past, he became even sorrier. I should apologize Seol Jihu put down his chopsticks and smacked his lips. Phi Sora must have felt bad seeing this as she glared at Seo Yuhui. Ah, why are you making him walk on eggshells like this!? Cant you see hes eating!? She yelled grouchily. Baek Haeju, who was coming out of the kitchen with fried dumplings, must have heard Phi Soras voice as she also gave Seo Yuhui a sidelong glance. After putting the plate of fried dumplings down, she picked up Seol Jihus chopsticks and put them back into his hand. She even tapped his back to urge him to eat. As for Seo Yuhui, who ignored all this and headed to the kitchen ? She came to an abrupt stop. It was because she saw Eun Yuri, who was dragged to the kitchen by Oh Rahee, coming out with a huge plate in her hand. Seo Yuhuis hand flew out as soon as she saw the plate. Kyak! The plate flew into the air. What are you doing!? Eun Yuri shouted out loud in a rare fashion. T-That should be what Im asking. What did you make, Miss Eun Yuri!? Rolled omelettes! Do you know how hard I worked on those!? Rolled omelettes? Are you sure you didnt make them using parasites or Nests? Seo Yuhui flew into a rage, asking if she planned to kill Seol Jihu when he only just revived. Hearing this, Seol Jihu quietly retracted his hand, which was about to pull the plate in with Spatial Grasp. He quietly went back to eating black bean noodles and fried dumplings. * Seol Jihu ate and ate and ate. Becoming an apostle resulted in two changes. One was sharing their gods values, personalities, and everything else. The other was having a stronger desire. He wasnt sure about the former, but he certainly experienced the latter. Perhaps because he starved for so long, as Philip Muller said, he could not stop being a glutton once he began to devour food. It wasnt until another forty minutes went by that Seol Jihu felt full and asked everyone to stop. By this point, the royal palaces cooks and every member of Valhalla were in groggy states. Fufu we won against an Executor. Chohong fell asleep peacefully, satisfied at the fact that she satiated the Star of Gluttonys voracious appetite. Right even the Parasites couldnt defeat him. Teresa also dropped her head as drowsiness swept in. Soon, two snores rang out in the room. It couldnt be helped since they started cooking as soon as they were healed from a prolonged war. Seol Jihu looked a little embarrassed since what should have been a touching, happy reunion had turned into a feeding contest because of him. Dont worry about them. You must be tired. You should get some rest too. I will have the maids move the other two. Seol Jihu tried to take Chohong and Eun Yuri to their rooms, but Prihi stopped him. Well, I suggest you try to cheer up one person in particular. Shes been suffering from guilt every day ever since she came back. Prihi picked up Teresa by her arms before glancing toward the kitchen. I wanted to support my daughter at first but watching her made me pity her. Seol Jihu hurriedly stood up. He didnt understand what Prihi meant by supporting his daughter, but he felt like he knew who Prihi was talking about. Seol Jihu went into the kitchen and saw Seo Yuhui cleaning up the mess. Should I call her Noona or Yuhui? Just as he was pondering in hesitation, Seo Yuhui turned around. Yes? Ah, um Would you like me to make you more food, Representative? Seo Yuhui smiled stiffly. No, um, we can clean up together. Its fine. I will take care of the kitchen, so please go rest. Seo Yuhui turned around and went back to cleaning. Seol Jihu was taken aback. Seo Yuhui was smiling and not smiling at the same time, and her tone was exceedingly business-like. [Shes more extreme than you think. Its true that she has a naturally benevolent personality and broad-mindedness, but once someone loses favor in her eyes, she will never give that person a second look.] [Its because I am someone who lost her trust. Lady Seo Yuhui will never give her trust to someone she has turned her back on once.] Seol Jihu recalled what Yun Seohui and Roberto Serviollo said and trembled in fear. Thinking about it now, didnt he betray Seo Yuhuis trust? Are you angry? No, Im perfectly fine. Seol Jihu asked in a fluster, and Seo Yuhui replied without even turning around. Seol Jihu scratched his head. What should I do? After pondering for a long time, he decided to crack a joke to lighten up the mood. For example, something with a nice alliteration like, So sad, so sad, so Seo Yuhui~ But he swallowed the joke that was just about to come out of his throat. Gulas values, which he began to share after becoming an apostle, were strongly telling him that wasnt it. He felt like these values were vehemently pleading with him to shut up. Then what am I supposed to say? He felt like he could hear Gulas sigh. In the next moment, Seol Jihus mind and body moved on their own. Standing behind Seo Yuhui, he coughed. Then, he spread his arms and gently embraced her. Im sorry. He whispered behind her ears. I know why you came back, back then. Seo Yuhuis busily moving hands stopped. Its not like I was thinking, oh, it will be easier by myself. I had to make you go back even if I had to lie. I had a reason Seol Jihu continued calmly. Of course, I know it might be hard for you to understand me right now. . And I dont know if you ever will but please listen. I will tell you why I did it, why I had no choice but to do it, all of it. Seol Jihu swallowed his saliva. He rambled on about random thoughts that came to his mind and didnt think about whether it would be okay. Perhaps it might have been better to lighten up the mood with a joke. At that moment, Seol Jihu felt a faint trembling in his hands. He saw Seo Yuhuis shoulders shaking. Is she laughing? Was she actually pretending to be angry? Seol Jihu shoved his face forward with an awkward smile. Then, his jaw dropped. Hic She was crying. Seo Yuhuis eyes were tightly shut, and streams of tears were flowing down her cheeks. Seol Jihus head blanked out as this was the first time he was seeing her cry. Meanwhile, perhaps from the influence of becoming an apostle, Seol Jihus mouth was continuously apologizing for making her worry, and his hand was caressing her shoulder. Huaaang. Seo Yuhui spun around. She buried her face in Seol Jihus chest and bawled her eyes out. Sorry Im so sorry. Because of me, you. Seo Yuhui trailed off, but Seol Jihu had an idea why she was acting this way. She must be thinking that it was her fault that Little Chick and Flone separated from Seol Jihu and ultimately led to his death. If it wasnt for me if I didnt go back on my own maybe For all she knew, Little Chick and Flone wouldnt have left Seol Jihu if it werent for her, and maybe he would have escaped alive. Of course, since the Parasite Queen personally took action, the chance that Seol Jihu would have survived even with Little Chick and Flone was close to zero. However, Seol Jihu didnt say this out loud. Uaaaaang. He only said it was okay, that she was wrong, and gently caressed Seo Yuhuis hair and back until she calmed down. Of course, he didnt forget to thank Gula. * [Wheeeeew.] Gula let out a sigh of relief as she watched over the pair. [Good job. Your naming sense is terrible, but it turns out your talent was elsewhere.] Luxuria also breathed a sigh of relief as if she had been scared to death previously. [I think I meddled a bit too much.] [No, I think that was very well worth it.] [I agree. If he had really cracked that joke back then] [My daughter is kind, but she would have been sulky for at least two months.] [Tsk, I know hes my son, but I just dont get it. How can he think about making a joke like that in that situation?] Gula lamented as if she was completely incapable of understanding Seol Jihu. [T-Thats true.] Luxuria reluctantly agreed. Luxuria always defended Seol Jihu whenever something happened, but [So sad, so sad, so Seo Yuhui~] No matter how she thought about it, this was just going too far. [Anyway, this is good to see.] [Mmn. Isnt this the first time my son is embracing your daughter and not the other way around?] [Oh my, youre right!] The two goddesses, who got out of their shock shortly afterward, looked at the pair with heated gazes and had a pleasant chat. Chapter 456. Sign of Reconciliation (1) The news of Seol Jihus revival and his immediate killing of two Army Commanders spread throughout Paradise in less than a day. It was breaking news that every organization, team, and individual paid close attention to, but the hero in question was sleeping soundly without a care in the world. He slept in Seo Yuhuis embrace for one day and was carried over to Teresas bedroom for the other, all the while being completely unaware. He slept like a dead man, perhaps from fatigue left in his system, but he knew he couldnt sleep forever. There was a lot to do even though the war ended. The current situation was undoubtedly advantageous for humanity and the Federation. The number of Army Commanders going down played a significant role, but what mattered, even more, was that an Earthling who far surpassed the Army Commanders appeared within humanity. The Parasite Queen was no fool, and it was likely that she would stay in her territory for a while. This was easy to guess from seeing how Exploding Patience and Twisted Kindness, who had been holding the Federations reinforcements at bay, retreated immediately. Seol Jihu had no intention of waiting for the Parasite Queen to devise a method to break through this crisis. Of course, he wasnt so reckless as to rally humanity and invade the Empires territory. He had taken into consideration the aftermath of the month-long war with the Parasites. Both humanity and the Federation had deep wounds that needed to be healed before marching into the enemy territory. Seol Jihu was contacted by Gabriel on the morning of the third day. After a ceremonial congratulation, they discussed plans for the future. As a result, the Federation and humanity both decided to focus on healing the wounds from the war. However, neither Gabriel nor Seol Jihu disagreed on having to have a final battle with the Parasites soon. Because of the large scale destruction humanity faced, Seol Jihu was worried that they wouldnt recover in such a short period of time, but thankfully, the Federation stepped up to the plate. Since the Federation suffered the least amount of damage in this war, Gabriel promised that the Federation would focus more on invading the Empires territory, and also give their all to help restore humanitys destroyed cities. She also promised to supply Earthlings who were promoted from this war with equipment. With this, urgent matters were taken care of. However, Seol Jihu still had one worry left. It was Little Chick. According to Seo Yuhui, Little Chick had hatched from the egg when Seol Jihu had revived. The Spear of Puritys Authorities had returned as well. But for some reason, Little Chick, who had hatched out of the egg, was still asleep. It never woke up for even a second. Seol Jihu was worried that Little Chick would never wake up again, but thankfully, it turned out his worries were unfounded. He got an answer when he went to the temple. According to Gula, this was the first time the Arcus Spirits master came back to life. Just like how Seol Jihu returned to his past state, Little Chick was supposedly regaining his lost strength by returning to an egg. Gula assured Seol Jihu not to worry too much, and that Little Chick would wake up naturally before long. Only after this matter was settled did Seol Jihu get on the carriage ride to Eva along with the rest of his comrades. * So On the way to Eva. Why are you over here? Maria asked while looking at Teresa, who was sitting on half of Seol Jihus knee. I dont know. Teresa retorted joyfully. Im only here because this person told me to come. She pulled Seol Jihu in by his neck before giving a goading smile at everyone else. I heard he even asked Father for permission. Isnt that right~? She neared her face to Seol Jihus. At the same time, Seo Yuhui showed an uncomfortable look. Seol Jihu nodded his head quietly. Then, the beamingly smiling Teresa suddenly tilted her head. But really, why did you bring me along? What? Did you come without knowing anything? Maria marveled, asking if Teresa really was a princess of a kingdom. Of course, Teresa turned deaf ears to her. Well there is a reason. Seol Jihu didnt say much. Youll find out soon enough. He only gave a furtive smile. * When Valhalla arrived in Eva, a huge crowd was waiting at the gate to greet them. As Seol Jihu was not a fan of such things and wanted to go back home quietly, he was not happy in the slightest. Uk. Heuk Charlotte Aria cried. It was obvious that she was holding herself back, given her status, but she could not hide her tears. Eventually, she scurried up to Seol Jihu, buried her face in his chest, and bawled her eyes out like a child. Your Majesty, everyone is watching. Seol Jihu patted Charlotte Arias back while saying she should be embarrassed. In reality, because of Sorg Khne pulling strings in the background, Evas residents were looking at their endearing interaction as if it was to be expected. But but. Haha, dont you think you like me too much? N-No! Charlotte Aria flipped. She then displayed a pondering expression before doing a double-take. Its its because Teacher didnt choose me as her successor. Thats why Im crying because Im sad! And just like that, she blamed her crying for not getting the Eternal Light of Wisdom. Seol Jihu smiled bitterly, thinking that she came up with a good excuse. For the record, Odelette Delphine, who was the branch head of Evas Magicians Guild, also cried. Im upset! I tried hard too so why!? It seemed Odelette Delphine was really crying for that reason. Eun Yuri held her head high as she watched the two shorties cry. What a tough job! It wasnt until two hours later that Seol Jihu could squirm his way out. At long last, he came back to Valhalla. But just as he was about to go through the main entrance, he halted his steps. Six imposing dogs resembling Jindo dogs had come out to greet him[1]. They were all large and had long legs. Upon closer inspection, their ears had gotten stiffer, the color of their furs had turned clearer, and one, in particular, had black stripes on its white body like a zebra. Its long, thick eyelashes and alluring eye shape looked pretty. Wait, you guys Seol Jihu asked, half in doubt. Are you guys the pups? Wan! The large, striped dog barked. Seol Jihu suddenly remembered hearing how the Beastmen grew quickly. It seemed that everyone became adults while he was away. Seol Jihu was so touched that he was at a loss of words. It was because he recalled how they clung to his leg and tugged at him before he left for Scheherazade. If I had listened to you guys back then. When Seol Jihu wiped his tears, one white dog and one yellow dog turned around. Behind them, he saw several fuzzballs. The yellow and white ones were hiding behind their parents, sneaking a glance at Seol Jihu with only their heads peeking out. Uh Seeing the tiny fuzzballs, Seol Jihus eyes spun. Are they your kids? Wan! The pretty-looking dog barked again. It raised its foreleg and pointed at the white and yellow dog. The Beastmens reproductive ability was said to be incomparable to that of other races. It seemed the old fuzzballs grew up and even had kids while he was away. Seol Jihu could not hold it back any longer. You With shaking legs, he stepped forward. Then You little buggers! He threw himself toward them. The six grown-up Beastmen smiled as if they were waiting for this very thing. Seol Jihu hugged the six of them and rolled around in the garden. The little fuzzballs, on the other hand, broke out into a panic. From their perspective, a human had suddenly appeared and tackled their parents. Chasing after Seol Jihu, who was rolling around like a wheel, they yapped at him to stop messing with their parents. Warm sunlight, a lush green garden, soft fur that felt like a luxury carpet, squishy flesh that could be felt underneath it, and a group of fuzzballs going all out So happy. Seol Jihu laughed out loud as he rolled around the garden. He finally felt like he was back home. Whos ack. Rolling around for a while, Seol Jihu suddenly bumped into someone. He looked up from the ground. Underneath the bright sunlight, a pony-tailed woman was looking down at him. A grey suit, an H-line skirt, and. T? Hm? Kim Hannah blinked Ah! And then stepped back in a startle. You! She raised her eyebrows, lifted her high-heel, and stomped down. However, Seol Jihu wasnt hit as he rolled to the side and dodged at the last second. Too slow. Kim Hannahs eyes widened at Seol Jihus leisure. Eek! Eeeek! Stomp, stomp, stomp, stomp! Kim Hannah stomped down like she was playing whack-a-mole, but she failed to hit her mark even a single time. Seol Jihu was truly showing inhuman movements. Huk huk In the end, Kim Hannah had no choice but to put her foot down panting. Then again, even the First Army Commander was beaten one-sidedly by Seol Jihu. There was no way a non-combatant like Kim Hannah could hit him. Thanks, by the way. You helped me rip the paper slip without hesitation. Seol Jihu hopped up and offered a handshake with a wink. Screw off! Kim Hannah slapped the hand away. You just came back, and this is the first thing you do? Hold up, that one wasnt my fault. You could have pretended not to have seen anything! I was too surprised to think properly Excuses, excuses. Kim Hannah, who was glaring at him sharply, lowered her head and sighed. It was then. Youre back. An aged voice cut in between them. It was Jang Maldong. He was standing at the entrance and looking at him with the same stern look he always had. Master. Seol Jihu fixed his posture right way. Im Its fine. Jang Maldong grinned. Think about the number of people you have to thank. Doing it to me too would just be too cumbersome. Still Its fine. Just give Ian a word of thanks later. Hes the one who really worked hard. Jang Maldong turned around with a smile. Anyway, hurry up! The other brats have been preparing a welcoming party for you all morning! Yes! Seol Jihu ran after Jang Maldong with a hearty shout. Kim Hannah smacked her lips and also went after them. Anyway, I heard you became the Star of Gluttony. Yes, Gula-nim has accepted that I passed her trials. I would be surprised if she didnt. So, how is it? Ah, I think Im a little special in that Im not influenced as much. The reason for that is Kim Hannah smiled as she watched Jang Maldong and Seol Jihu having a friendly master-to-disciple talk. Then, she sent a killer kick at Seol Jihus calf. Try and dodge this! was what she shouted, but Seol Jihu jumped up slightly and dodged the kick without even looking back. As a result, the kick only connected with poor Jang Maldong. Uaaaah! Ah! Master! Im so sorry! Jang Maldong and Kim Hannahs voices echoed out in the first-floor lobby. * The welcoming party lasted for a long time. Seol Jihu was buffeted by a hoard of questions, and it wasnt well into the party that Seol Jihu used having a headache as an excuse to leave the scene. As Valhallas welcoming parties traditionally lasted until the next morning, running away before things got to that point was the smartest thing to do. Splash! Ah, that feels so good. Seol Jihu went into the underground hot spring to relax and get rid of some of the alcohol in his system. Perhaps because everyone was at the welcoming party, he didnt see anyone else there. No, there was one other non-human existence here. [Ooh!] Flone, who dove into the water, slowly floated up in front of Seol Jihu. [Wow.] She gasped in astonishment, looking at Seol Jihu in a new light. For some reason, her face and neck were flushed red despite being a ghost. Whats wrong? [Nothing youre just really big.] Big? [Mn, mn. Ive never seen it before, but are all guys that big?] Flone glanced downward. To be more precise, at his crotch underneath the hot spring water. Seol Jihu, who was tilting his head, suddenly widened his eyes. [It was thiiiiiiiis big!!] Flone spread out her arms until they wouldnt go out any further. What are you talking about!? Seol Jihu shouted. Do you think Im a Horus or something? How can anyone be that big!? Flone giggled, seemingly enjoying Seol Jihu getting mad. [Im saying thats how shocked I was. Anyway, seeing it up close, it was scary but also kind of cute.] She wrapped her hands around her cheeks and shook her head left and right. Seol Jihu grunted and crossed his legs together. [Beh~ You can hide it all you want, but I can see it if I want to!] . Around the time Seol Jihu became lost for words, he heard another splashing sound near the door. Turning around, he saw two women walking in with only a towel in their hands. It was Chohong and Phi Sora. Uh, what happened to the welcoming ceremony? We sneaked out after seeing you leave. Were still a bit tired from the war. Phi Sora replied. This is the first floor. Isnt the womens hot spring on the second? Ah, who cares? Since when did anyone care about such stuff in Paradise? Chohong grumbled and walked in. Seol Jihu nodded his head since he couldnt really disagree. Phew, the hot water really washes away your fatigue. Why does the water here feel better than the one downstairs? Chohong and Phi Sora chatted for a bit. Chohong then glanced at Seol Jihu, who was splashing around with Flone. By the way, are you truly okay? Hmm? Im asking if youre all healed. Theres no problem anywhere? My bodys fine. Not your body. What about here? Phi Sora poked the side of her head. Is your brain okay? Did you regain all of your memories? I thought I answered everything at the welcoming party. Can you really blame us for having doubts? You always try to shoulder everything alone You said your head hurt and went back early. We came to check up on you, just in case. We cant have you collapse like back then. Seol Jihu stared fixedly at Chohong and Phi Sora. What he said was only an excuse to get out of the party. Phi Sora aside, he was a little grateful that Chohong, who loved drinking, came to see him in the middle as well. Ah, shit, here he goes again. Chohong snorted, interpreting Seol Jihus silent staring in another way. What, are you going to say you dont remember me again? ? Ah, I knew it. Let me warn you. Dont even think about pulling a prank. Phi Sora nodded her head and chimed in. The two of them seemed to have had enough of being pranked by Seol Jihu. Are you Lee Kyung-kyu?[2] Why are you so obsessed with pranks? Maybe you can trick us the first time or the second time. We would be dogs if we got tricked a third time. Oho. Seol Jihu had no intention of pulling any pranks, but this sounded like a challenge. Seol Jihu was just about to say, Didnt I trick you guys more than three times already? But he shut his mouth and, instead, revealed a wistful smile. Ah, I guess its not easy to prank you guys anymore. I knew it! Dont think wed fall for it again! Phi Sora wagged her index finger left and right. Chohong also giggled with a look of satisfaction. Seol Jihu cleared his throat and then said to Chohong. Well, to be honest Im still a little dizzy. There was a slight mishap during the revival process and my memories got slightly jumbled up but its nothing Miss Chung Chohong should worry about. Hmm? Chohong was flustered. Seol Jihu then turned to Phi Sora. Also, its not like I tricked you that many times, Sora. Why not just play along a little? Phi Soras laughter stopped. Anyway, its not a big deal. It doesnt affect my day to day life? Seol Jihu widened his eyes in the middle of speaking. The two women were staring at him fixedly. Why are you suddenly talking so politely? Why are you suddenly talking so casually? They asked at the same time. Hmm? Not hmm? You just said, Miss Chung Chohong. You only used Miss with me. Whats up with calling me Sora? Ah, did I? Seol Jihu looked back and forth between the two of them and spoke evasively. Haha, I must have gotten confused. The more he tried to give an excuse, the more suspicious they got. Uh. You see, Gula-nim said I didnt have enough contribution points to fully restore my memories huh? Seol Jihu blabbered on with a flustered look. Chohong and Phi Sora stared at each other. Hey, you! Dear, dont tell me Seeing a grave look appear on their faces, Seol Jihu blinked. He didnt know what to say. Chohong, I understand. ? But youre easy to trick too, huh, Miss Phi Sora? ? Question marks popped up above their heads. Chung Tricked-Again, Phi Tricked-Again, the two of you. It was only then that they realized they were played again. After a short silence You son of a bitch! Fuck, grab that bastard right now! Chohong and Phi Sora cursed and pounced on him. It was like watching two female lions jump on a rabbit. The trio tossed and turned in the hot spring and made intense noises. [Aaah? I wanna join in too!] A certain ghost that was watching the scene joined the two women. That night, Seol Jihu slept exhausted after intensely wrestling in the hot spring. * The next morning. Seol Jihu planned to go to the temple as soon as he woke up, but he had to change his plans before he even left his room. It was because an unexpected guest had visited the office. Congratulations on reviving. The woman in a white ceremonial robe, holding a green spear, was none other than Baek Haeju. She had come at the break of dawn to visit him. Thank you. Though he was a little surprised, he had an idea why she came, so he greeted her with a bright smile. Um, by any chance Baek Haeju was a little, no, a lot different than usual. Are your memories okay? She was being careful as if she was walking on eggshells. Yes, Im okay. Why do you ask? Ah, its because Im curious about the penalty. Ive been in Paradise for a long time too, you see. When Seol Jihu poked her once, Baek Haeju gave an excuse as if she already had one prepared. Seol Jihu knew about Baek Haejus identity because he saw Seo Yuhuis past with his Future-Gauging Nine Eyes. Naturally, neither Seo Yuhui nor Baek Haeju knew about this matter. Although he revealed this to Jang Maldong and a couple of others. It wasnt so bad. I mean, it wasnt easy, but Master got me a novel that had a written record of everything that happened in Paradise. Ah and he didnt say anything else? Master Jang, you mean? No, he didnt say anything else. I see. Observing Seol Jihu closely, Baek Haeju nodded her head. It seemed she still thought he didnt know about her identity. Although she left a note at the end of the novel saying that she would take care of his family, there was no way Seol Jihu would know who wrote it. I understand. And if I may tell you something. If its not urgent, can you tell me next time? I have to go back to Earth soon. Im already a little late. Seol Jihu took the initiative seeing as how Baek Haeju seemed troubled. This was probably why Baek Haeju, no, Yoo Seonhwa, came to see him in the first place. Seol Jihu was planning to go back sometime today anyway. Ah, yes, of course. I wont hold you up, so please go ahead. As expected, Baek Haeju seemed relieved, almost like she was hoping he would say this. Thank you. Ill be back within a week in Paradises time. Seol Jihu bowed with the intention of making Baek Haeju feel relieved before leaving the office. So it looks like shell tell me when I go back this time. For now, he planned to wait until Yoo Seonhwa told him the truth. That said, it was fine even if she didnt, since he could bring it up himself at the right time so that she wouldnt be flustered. And when I come back. Seol Jihu fiddled with the three divinities in his pocket and smiled sweetly. He hummed while walking down the hallway. It finally felt like everything was smooth sailing. Of course Though, it would be interesting to see Seonhwas reaction too. He thought about pranking Yoo Seonhwa just for a moment. 1. Hunting dogs originating on the Jindo island and native to South Korea. 2. A Korean TV celebrity who is known as the father of hidden camera pranks on TV. Chapter 457. Sign of Reconciliation (2) After placing the newly acquired divinities inside the temple storage, Seol Jihu returned to Earth. His room, which he hadnt seen in a long time, had been cleaned very thoroughly, he assumed, either by Kim Hannah or Yoo Seonhwa. Seol Jihu smiled bitterly, recalling how he threw and kicked everything he could lay his hands on when he first woke up from his death in Paradise. I should thank Mister Hao Win. If Hao Win hadnt taken him to the hospital, Seol Jihu might really have jumped out the window that day. Vowing to repay him later, Seol Jihu picked up his cell phone from the desk. The time was around 6 p.m. Only a few days had passed in Earth time since his discharge from the hospital, and he felt fortunate that time passed differently in the two worlds. There were no missed calls from his family, just two text messages from his mother and brother asking how he was doing. It seemed that Yoo Seonhwas explanation had worked well enough to settle their concerns. And then there was the text from Yoo Seonhwa. It was the explanation she gave everyone that Seol Jihu had regained some of his memories and was traveling with her to the place in his memory for further recuperation. Yoo Seonhwa had already talked to the hospital, and she needed him to tell the same story. The text ended with her urging him to delete this message after he was done reading it. His family wouldnt have allowed his friends or coworkers, whom they didnt know very well, to take their son and brother, but Yoo Seonhwa was like their family. They trusted her and were comfortable with the idea of her accompanying Seol Jihu. The only surprising thing about the text was that it came from Yoo Seonhwa. Had she still wanted to hide her identity, she would have told him that shed heard it all from his acquaintance and only did as she was told to do, hoping he would get better. I knew it. As he had expected, she no longer seemed interested in keeping her identity secret. Anyway, so this is whats been happening on Earth. Seol Jihu started right away. First, he called Yoo Seonhwa and decided to meet up with her. After joining her, he called his mother. His mother answered the phone even before the first ring ended. Jihu? Yes, Mother, its me. Yes, yes, Im fine now. No, Im not lying. Im with Seonhwa right now. Seol Jihu walked toward his parents house, trying his best to sound cheerful. * His mother was waiting for him in an alley near her house. Tears welled up in her eyes as soon as she saw Seol Jihu walking up in her direction with Yoo Seonhwa by his side. Jihu! Seol Jihu licked his lips when his mother took him in her arms, crying. He had seen too many tears lately. Its all my fault. He knew she had been worried about him, and of course, he was grateful for her concern, but he couldnt help feeling down. He wanted to see his loved ones smile rather than cry. To make his wish come true, he could not afford to make the same mistake again. Seol Jihu consoled his mother, and they headed inside the house. His brother and Yoo Seunghae were waiting for him inside. Surprisingly, his father was there, too. He sat in the chair at the head of the dining table with his arms folded across his chest and a solemn look on his face. Seol Jinhee had yet to return from school. Are you okay? How do you feel? Are you really fine now? As soon as Seol Jihu sat down, he was bombarded with questions. With a smile, he began to answer them one by one. Yes, Im fine. In fact, even while I was in the hospital, I could feel some of my memories slowly coming back. He was able to answer them fluently because not only were these questions well within his range of expectations, but he had also already answered them a dozen times during Valhallas welcome party. But of course, he couldnt be 100% honest. Also, because it sounded too unrealistic that all his memories suddenly returned after one trip, Seol Jihu decided to improvise with a better story. He checked his fathers reactions from time to time as he spoke. Fortunately, his father listened quietly without objecting. Wait, so your memory hasnt come back completely? Yeah, but thats how the brain works in the first place. Even you cant remember what you had for lunch last month, Hyung. Me? I probably had a bowl of rice with some soup and side dishes. I always have the same thing for lunch. Thats not what I meant. Seol Jihu glowered, and Seol Wooseok chuckled. Im just kidding. I get it. Theres still some stuff I cant remember about Sinyoung but I think that might be for the best. Yes, I think thats better for you. You might get stressed out again if you remember. His mother agreed, and Seol Wooseok seemed convinced as well. Seol Jihu thought the rooftop incident would surely come up in their conversation, but it didnt. While his family might be avoiding the topic on purpose, he thought it was more plausible that Yoo Seonhwa made sure that Seol Jinhee kept her mouth shut. Jeez, what am I doing? Jihu, youre hungry, right? As their conversation neared its end, his mother headed for the kitchen. Seol Jihu could see that she was about to prepare a meal as she had always done when he visited home, and hurriedly got to his feet. We dont have to eat at home. We should go out to eat. But. Seol Jihu led his hesitant mother outside, saying they should go out to celebrate his recovery. From the start, he had planned to treat his family to a nice dinner as an apology for making them worry so much and also as a token of gratitude for taking care of him. Seol Jihu took his family to their favorite restaurant and ordered a plate full of pork ribs. He also emptied two bowls of cold noodles on top of that. About Sinyoung. Just as the dinner was ending, Seol Jihus father began to speak. What are you going to do? Are you going to stay? Seol Jihu straightened his posture at the low voice. No, Im going to resign. Is that so? He thought his father sounded a little relieved, but he could be mistaken. Yes. With everything thats happened recently, I dont think its a good idea for me to keep going to work. Right. Sinyoung is all over the news these days. Why wouldnt it be? Sinyoungs executives, whom Yun Seora had personally executed, were probably all showing symptoms by now. And then there was the suicide incident. Bitch. It still angered him that Yun Seohui almost tricked him. How could she still be like that, when neither she nor Seol Jihu had any memories of the past? First its their eldest daughter, and then their former chairman, too. What is wrong with that family? Seol Jihus eyes widened. It just so happened that the TV on the restaurants wall was broadcasting news about Sinyoung. He saw Yun Seora on the screen. But Seol Jihus mother quickly grabbed the remote and changed the channel. Do you have to talk about that? Its not exactly a laughing matter. His mother snapped, and his father coughed in slight embarrassment. I already told them I wanted to quit. The company didnt stop me. In fact, they said theyd make up for the accident as much as possible. Of course. They''ve already got so much on their plate; they dont want a new problem. But you still have to be careful. He knew what his father meant, but there was nothing to worry about. Sinyoung would never again have as much influence in Paradise as it did in the past. As long as Yun Seora was the representative, Sinyoung would form an alliance with Valhalla or even come under Valhalla. What are you going to do after you quit your job? I was going to take a break. I have to go to the hospital for some follow-up appointments, and Im going to be traveling. Good. Yeah, just quit it. I havent liked them ever since you told me you work overtime every day to pay off your debts. As Mother said, you shouldnt be putting yourself under that kind of stress. Seol Wooseok chimed in. His father returned to being silent. He began stuffing his face with pork ribs and cold noodles, which he had barely touched until then. Nothing noteworthy happened after that. The Seol family returned home. They had some fruit for dessert and chatted some more. Seol Jihu thought it was time for him to leave. He worried that the pleasant atmosphere would be ruined when Seol Jinhee arrived home. But once he saw his mother roll out a futon, he couldnt bring himself to say goodbye. Just stay. Jinhees busy with school, so we hardly see her these days. Still. Wooseok Oppas right. And even if she comes home, what can she do? Im sure Seonhwa Unni will take care of her. Seol Wooseok and Yoo Seunghae made it harder for him to leave. That night. Seol Jihu slept in his parents house for the first time in a long time. The futon was warm throughout the night. * The next days morning dawned. Hey! Seol Wooseok stopped Seol Jihu, who was about to depart after a hearty breakfast. Come with me for a moment. Itll only take a second. Seol Wooseok grabbed Seol Jihu and dragged him up the stairs. Remember that laptop you brought a while ago? The one that Jinhee threw. Oh, that? That wasn''t a laptop, that was an ultrabook." Yes, well, thats expensive, right? Seol Jihu nodded. He remembered that it cost about 3 million won. The truth is Ive been using it all along. What? Jinhee said she didnt need it, and I didnt want it to go to waste. Seol Wooseok stopped in front of Seol Jinhees room. So Ive been using it, but recently it disappeared without a trace. Seol Wooseok whispered quietly, then smirked. He told Seol Jihu to wait and swung the door open to Seol Jinhees room. Through the crack in the door, Seol Jihu saw his sister sprawled across the bed, sound asleep. Hey, wake up. What? What do you want. Seol Jinhee opened her eyes only slightly and mumbled in a sleepy voice. Jihu left. Left? The trip seemed to have done him some good. He left after breakfast, and it looked like he was doing well. So what. I just thought you should know. Seol Wooseok said, and Seol Jinhee furrowed her brows. Okay. Get out of my room now. I came home late last night, and Im so tired. Alright, go back to sleep. Ah, thats right. Seol Wooseok grabbed the ultrabook from Seol Jinhees bag before leaving. Im taking this with me. Mm? What do you. What the? Seol Jinhees voice shot up a notch. Why are you taking that? Because its mine. I should ask you the same question. Why did you take my laptop? Are you insane? How is that yours? Jihu Oppa gave it to me, so what are you talking about? But you said Give it back! Thud! Seol Jihu heard the sound of a scuffle. You said you didnt want it! Get out! Did you come here just to annoy me so early in the morning? Seol Jinhee snatched the ultrabook from Seol Wooseoks hand and proceeded to kick her brother out of the room. KWANG! The door slammed shut. The kick made Seol Wooseok stumble, but he was clearly holding back his laughter. He turned his gaze to Seol Jihu, who was standing near the wall, and then eyed the door. Did you see that? He seemed to be asking. Seol Jihu smiled bitterly. When you come over next time, get her a little gift or something. I wonder how shell react. Seol Wooseok said with a playful cackle and walked down the stairs. * Seol Jihu and Yoo Seonhwa left the Seol residence after exchanging goodbyes. Seol Jihu originally planned to take Yoo Seonhwa to a nearby coffee shop for a talk. But he stopped as soon as he stepped outside. His father was waiting for him next to the car. Are you heading home? Pardon? Ah, yes. Get in. Thats okay. Ill just take a taxi. But his father had already shut the door and was now starting the car. Yoo Seonhwa giggled softly and pointed at the passenger seat before she climbed into the back seat. Vroom! The car started with a loud roar. Seol Jihu was tense with worry, but the silence didnt last long. I heard. His father began to speak as the car moved forward onto the road. Even when you lost your memory, you didnt gamble. Seol Jihu flinched in surprise, and then glanced at the back seat. Yoo Seonhwa shrugged, pouting her lips cutely. Jinhee told me. Oh. Anyway, your decision is wise. His father continued as he turned the steering wheel. Wooseok is right. Youre always bound to get stressed at work, but once it starts affecting your health, it becomes a completely different story. Seol Jihu got the feeling that his father wanted to praise him for quitting gambling but changed the subject at the last minute because he was just too shy. You should always prioritize health. I mean, youve already paid off your debts. Seol Jihu nodded quietly. Also, about Jinhee. Seol Jihus head stopped moving. You should pay more attention to her. Pardon? She was the last person in our family to trust you. Naturally, her sense of betrayal is greater than ours. Seol Jihu clamped his mouth shut. You know well that Jinhee pretends to be tough, but she really isnt. Well, yes. It will take more than one or two apologies. But you should reach out to her until she decides to forgive you. If what you told us before is really true. His father added quietly. In order to do that. He threw a quick glance at the passenger seat and continued. Youll have to come home more often. Seol Jihus eyes shot wide open. Doubting his ears, he turned his gaze to the drivers seat with a dazed look. Well I dont think it will take a lifetime. His father was looking at the side-view mirror, even though he didnt have to. But for now, focus on your treatment, go on a trip, and cool your head. Im sure Jinhee will understand that much. Seol Jihu scratched his head. Okay! But soon, he answered brightly, with a small smile on his face. A faint smile spread across his fathers lips too. The car moved swiftly across the road like a boat sailing before the wind. Chapter 458. Yoo Seonhwa Call us often. His father dropped Seol Jihu and Yoo Seonhwa in front of Seol Jihus apartment before driving off. Now left alone, an awkward air flowed between the two. Uh should we go in? Seol Jihu broke the silence first. Yoo Seonhwa nodded. She put on an apron as soon as she walked in. Lets eat first. Ill make you your favorite dish. But I just ate. You can eat more. You lost a lot of weight while you were at the hospital, you know. That was true. Because he relied on medication without eating any food, he had lost close to five kilograms. When he revived in Paradise and opened his status window, his weight had been one of the things that shocked him. Tong, tong, tong. Yoo Seonhwa calmly sliced green onions. She seemed to be in thought, or perhaps she was just concentrating. Seol Jihu stared at Yoo Seonhwas back as she prepared the ingredients. It almost felt like they returned to the past. Baek Haeju. A gentle smile surfaced on Seol Jihus face as he thought about his first meeting with her in Paradise. Then he said in a soft voice. Haeju. Tang! The kitchen knife struck the cutting board. Ten seconds later, Seol Jihu realized he made a mistake. He had accidentally said Baek Haejus name because he was thinking about her. Yoo Seonhwa was frozen, not moving a single finger, with the kitchen knife in one hand. Well, um When Seol Jihu shook his hands in a fluster, Yoo Seonhwas head turned to the side like a stringless puppet. As I thought She looked at Seol Jihu with her eyebrow raised and smiled beamingly. You knew? Seol Jihu was scared out of his mind. Yoo Seonhwa usually put up with his jokes, but she hated it when he joked around during serious times. Seol Jihu had to take some time to explain that it truly was a mistake. After the meal, Seol Jihu did the dishes, and Yoo Seonhwa prepared tea. Only when they came face to face with each other did the mood finally settle for talking. Ive been thinking about it a lot. I didnt sleep a wink last night either. Yoo Seonhwa started. How to bring it up, where to begin I decided to tell you who I was, but I didnt expect it to be this way. Baek Haeju was an Earthling who was active even before Seo Yuhui. Or at least, that was how it was known in Paradise. She must have been active in that world for at least ten years then. Seol Jihu, who was only now nearing his fourth year, already had so much to say, So he could not imagine how many stories Baek Haeju would have to tell. So Im hoping youll ask me what you want to know. I promise Ill tell the truth. What I want to know Seol Jihu pondered before smiling blandly. He couldnt think of anything. And so, he organized his thoughts and began with a simple question. When did you first enter that place? In 2013. Im a March graduate. Seol Jihus eyes widened. Wait, 2013? You mean when you left for overseas study? Yep. If youre a March graduate, that means you entered that world later than Yuhui! Thats right. Yoo Seonhwa smiled. Baek Haeju is a manufactured character. Someone who entered that world before Miss Seo Yuhui would have had to enter in August of 2012 at the latest. There is almost no record from that time left. There wasnt a Tutorial like now either. August? Not March? Oh, you dont know. In the beginning, Neutral Zones didnt open in just March and September. They opened all the time, almost twice a month, and more than a few opened up each time too. Seol Jihu did a double-take after remembering that several Neutral Zones opened up after the valley war. The reason I lied about when I entered Paradise is well, Im sure you already know. You should know the concept of what happens in Vegas, stays in Vegas doesnt apply to that world. Ah, so thats why. Anyone who tried to investigate me, believing only in the rumors that I entered Paradise before Miss Seo Yuhui, wasted their time. Even now, no ones found out about my identity on Earth. Im surprised you hid it so well. I would think there must have been at least a few tenacious guys. Seol Jihu marveled. They might have realized that Baek Haeju is a fake name, but thats probably as far as they got Yoo Seonhwa shrugged. It wasnt that hard. Of the people who entered before 2013, those that survived probably arent enough to be counted on one hand. In fact, Miss Seo Yuhui might be the only one alive. Its that bad? It cant be helped. People from Earth were cooperative in the beginning, but the situation was ironically the worst as well. Yoo Seonhwa continued. Everyone was low-leveled, there werent any standards in how teams and the general system operated, and countless people appeared and disappeared every month. Until organizations appeared and Earthlings became established, it was a series of chaos. Seol Jihu nodded. He could imagine how bad things must have been when Earthlings first entered Paradise. On the other hand, he felt a little regret. I should have done it like Seonhwa. That way, his family wouldnt have been in danger on Earth. Of course, not that it would have been easy to find a method to change appearances and also someone to help with fabricating a past. Ah, about that. Upon asking, Seol Jihu heard the full account of the Dragons Nest Expedition. He then looked at Yoo Seonhwa with a look of envy. An artifact that could change ones appearance, an ancient weapon, riches, and even potions that accelerated ones growthYoo Seonhwa obtained all of these at once. Oh come on, its true that I obtained a lot of benefits there and soared in strength, but I still cant hold a candle to you. Yoo Seonhwa gave a sidelong glance. Indeed, Seol Jihus rate of growth wasnt any less than Yoo Seonhwas. You know I always thought it was weird. Seol Jihu scratched his head. I know Yuhui is your friend, but you always came to help whenever something happened, unlike what the rumors said about you. .... And you came to see me often when I was in the Path of the Soul. I didnt have time to pay attention to my surroundings back then, but in retrospect, there really wasnt a reason for Baek Haeju to be so considerate of me. Seol Jihu smiled bitterly. Still, I never expected her to be you. You said you got a scholarship when you were studying overseas, so I always thought you were studying hard. I also prioritized that world more than Earth when I first entered. Yoo Seonhwa paused for a moment before continuing. There are plants and seeds there that dont exist on Earth. Since the flow of time is different too, I also thought I would have more time to study. She smacked her lips and then continued. Then one day, the organization that invited me was wiped out in an expedition. I planned to acquire enough materials and retire by 2015. Thats probably what would have happened if I didnt retire in 2014 because of an unavoidable circumstance. Yoo Seonhwas eyes narrowed. Seol Jihus face stiffened. Come to think of it, there was a time after Yoo Seonhwa came back to Korea that he clung onto her all the time. It lasted for about ten months. In Paradises time, that was about two years and six months. Seol Jihu dropped his head. Thinking about his behavior from back then, he was too ashamed even to speak. Come to think of it. It was strange how Yoo Seonhwa gave out millions of won with ease whenever he went to ask her for money. Seol Jihu became even more ashamed, realizing that the money he received was the money that Yoo Seonhwa had slowly converted, not to have her identity exposed. To be honest I thought about ending it for real. Yoo Seonhwas voice turned low. Do you remember what you said to me when you came to see me last time for money? A cold wind blew. Seol Jihu flinched. ...Were those Yankees really that good? is what you said Yoo Seonhwas voice turned icy. Her pupils dimmed as she stared straight at Seol Jihu. Why did you say that? How could you doubt me? I just couldnt understand, no matter how many times I thought about it. S-Seonhwa I never spent the money you gave me. I kept it safely. I even refused lunch and dinner offers from other guys and professors. I never gave anyone my number; I tore apart any party invitation letters. People even called me a nun because of it! Looking at your pictures and going to sleep was the sole comfort in my day! Yoo Seonhwa murmured quickly as if she was talking to herself. But she must have had a lot of pent up feelings as tears welled up in her eyes. No, that wasnt the only time. .... Ive thought about it many times before that. .... Rather than living like this, maybe I should just kill myself. Maybe youll come to your senses then. Or maybe we should die together. Seol Jihu remained silent. While he was looking for a hole to hide in, he scanned the room in case there was anything sharpfor example, a kitchen knife. When I think about the time back then Is that why you went back? He hurriedly changed the subject. It was because he noticed Yoo Seonhwa entering a more and more dangerous state. ...Yeah. Yoo Seonhwa collected her breath, trying to calm down. Every time I wanted to kill myself, I kept seeing Seunghae, Uncle, Aunty, Wooseok Oppa, and Jinhee. I wanted to escape reality, so I naturally began to look for a place to run away. I also wanted to relieve some stress, and I figured maybe that world had something that could turn you back to normal. Seol Jihu was touched, learning that she thought about him even in that state. Anyway, I told myself I would end it hundreds of times but you know. Yoo Seonhwas voice came out trembling. Seol Jihu bit his lower lip. He remembered Yoo Seonhwas cold break-up words at least a few dozen times. But when he clung to her, she forgave him at the end, trusted him, and accepted him. I thought for sure you were at it again when you came to my cafe. .... But something felt off. You brought money for once, and. Yoo Seonhwa glanced at Seol Jihus left hand. ...Ah, so thats when you noticed. I was shocked, seeing a golden stamp shining on the back of your left hand. Yoo Seonhwa heaved out a heavy sigh. All sorts of thoughts swirled inside my head back then. I wanted to protect you somehow, but I knew I would only be putting you in danger if I approached you carelessly Seol Jihu was frightened as well. If she had really done that, Baek Haejus identity as Yoo Seonhwa really might have been found out. That naturally meant danger might have spread to his family as well. So, I urgently asked Miss Seo Yuhui. Yoo Seonhwa slicked her hair back and laughed. But you went beyond my wildest imaginations. In what way? What do you think? You kept jumping into the most dangerous situations like you had a knack for smelling them out. Do you have any idea how worried Miss Seo Yuhui was? .... What was funnier was that you succeeded each time. You came back alive even as a low-leveled newbie when even I would have had difficulty achieving success. .... But I was still worried, so I tried to pull you out of that world after the first war, but I was rejected firmly. It was a strange feeling, really. Yoo Seonhwa spoke half-jokingly, but Seol Jihu could not laugh at all. He thought he understood how Yoo Seonhwa must have felt back then. The quietly continuing conversation suddenly came to a halt. ...Arent you going to ask? After a moment of silence, Yoo Seonhwa asked. Seol Jihu raised his head. Why I didnt tell you about my identity sooner Youre not mad at me? No, why would I be? Its not like I was any different. Seol Jihu never felt angry or disappointed that Yoo Seonhwa did not tell him about her identity. After all, he had not told anyone on Earth about his identity either. Yoo Seonhwa gave him a meaningful look. ...I wanted to confirm. Then, she spoke calmly. You always apologized to me, and I always forgave you. I had a feeling it would be different this time, but I didnt think I would last if I were to get hurt again. She spoke slowly and continued with difficulty. So, I wanted to confirm with my own eyes. Whether you had really changed and were returning to your former self or if you were pretending to have changed again. So I could prepare myself for it. Yoo Seonhwa muttered quietly. Seol Jihu closed his eyes. His cheeks felt hot. He was at a loss for what to do. He was sorry and grateful. He felt the same way when he was revived. His achievements in Paradise were not something he achieved alone. He was only able to come this far because of everyone who helped along the way. It was thanks to them that he was now only a step away from a future where everyone could smile. Of course, that didnt mean the past disappeared. He could not forget either. He knew he had to apologize, but his mouth refused to open from the weight of guilt. It was then. Its fine. A gentle voice flowed out. The reason I revealed my identity to you is that I was convinced. Seol Jihu widened his eyes and looked up. You know, back then I actually cried. When I heard Jinhee over the phone. Huh? I was worried, thinking that, after losing your memory, you would go back to the way you were in the past However, Seol Jihu did not do so. Despite struggling from the penalty of death, he did not fall from the edge and hung on. I still remember what you said. Yoo Seonhwa tilted her head as if to reminisce that day. I cant I cant... I absolutely cant gamble She closed her eyes, speaking softly as if to savor these words. So Then, Yoo Seonhwa opened her eyes and gazed at Seol Jihu... Its okay now. She made a sweet, relieved smile that showed her satisfaction. Seol Jihu chatted with Yoo Seonhwa for a long time. Not only about matters of the past but also the future. Yoo Seonhwa decided to keep her identity as Baek Haeju for a while. Although she revealed her identity to Seol Jihu, there was no immediate reason to tell everyone else as well. Jang Maldong and a few others had already heard about it, but they were all tight-lipped and trustworthy people. Once they finished talking, they decided to go back to Paradise. By the way, are you confident? Hmm? In defeating the alien queen, I mean. Seol Jihu smiled unwittingly, finding Yoo Seonhwas description of the Parasite Queen rather adorable. Not as I am now. Really? Yoo Seonhwa asked in surprise. Yep. Now that Im in a new realm, I can feel just how strong she is. I know shes bound by several restraints, but Im still a little anxious. Then didnt you set the march date too soon? The Federation said you guys were trying to hurry. I have a way of making it on time. Seol Jihu spoke as he took out a piece of paper from his pocket. Whats important is that everyone needs an upgrade right now. Seol Jihu glanced at Yoo Seonhwa as he grabbed the piece of paper with both hands. By the way it feels kind of weird talking about this with you. Really? I think its nice. Yoo Seonhwa grinned as she also held the paper. Then, just as the duo tore the paper in half Oh right, Jihu, theres something Im curious about. Yoo Seonhwa suddenly asked. How far did you go with Miss Seo Yuhui? ? Did you do it? Chwak! Seol Jihu finished tearing the paper at the same instant that he was struck speechless. Flash! The last thing Seol Jihu saw before a blinding light swallowed him was Yoo Seonhwas beaming smile. Seol Jihu did not go back to Valhalla after entering Paradise. He went to talk with Gula to prepare for the coming days. ...In truth, he didnt want to seek out Yoo Seonhwa so soon. She wasnt with him, seemingly being summoned to another temple. In any case, after asking the questions he wanted to, Seol Jihu took the three divinities out of the temple storage and headed to Valhalla. He hummed happily, having received the answer he wanted. But when he arrived at Valhalla, there was another joyous news awaiting him. The garden was in a total mess. Uaaaak! Someone save me! What!? Didnt you lose your strength? Phi Sora and Hugo were running for their lives with their arms up in the air [You damned black sugar bastard!] [You stop too!!] And a giant monster bird was angrily chasing after Phi Sora. Kyaaaak! [Kuhahaha! Caught you, you little bugger Hmm?] After finally succeeding in biting Phi Soras head, the monster bird, coincidentally, turned to the entrance while raising its long neck. [You.] The flailing Phi Sora fell from the phoenixs mouth. Yes! Im alive! Phi Sora stormed off as soon as she hit the ground. However, the phoenix paid no attention to her. It had discovered Seol Jihu staring dazedly at it. You. The corners of Seol Jihus mouth curled up. You. The phoenix also turned back to a little chick and chirped. Soon You bastard! Seol Jihu and Little Chick shouted simultaneously and crashed into each other. Chapter 459. Preparation for the End (1) The moment they crossed each other, Little Chick bounced back from the impact and rolled on the ground. However, Little Chick did not give up. It kicked off the ground right away and violently pecked toward Seol Jihu, who was reaching out. A large hand flew across the sky like an arrow, and a sharp beak cut through the air. A fierce fight broke out. They sweated blood while exchanging several moves. They crushed the garden weeds as they rolled around, and small craters appeared in the dirt. A great war between a man and a bird sent the garden shaking. Though it seemed like there would be no end to it, the victor was decided in a split second. Ah! The large hand succeeded in snatching the birds body. Inside the devastated garden, the sweet taste of victory was handed to the human. Keuk! If only I had enough energy! Little Chicks beak shook in anger. Seol Jihu grinned and brought Little Chick up to his eye level. You lost, right? Now, hand it over. Little Chick stopped glaring and blinked. What are you on about? Did something happen to your brain when you revived? What about you? Why did you attack me? No reason. Looking at you just made me angry. You little bastard. Seol Jihu was about to squeeze his left hand but instead, put his right hand in front of Little Chick. Anyway, hand it over. You said you would. ? Dont think I forgot. I distinctly heard before I lost consciousness. Little Chick still seemed to be doubting whether Seol Jihu was out of his mind. However, after a moment of staring dazedly, it dropped its lower beak in a fluster. T-Thats. Thats? Well. Well? Seol Jihu grinned with his mouth, protruding out like a monkey. Little Chick grunted, annoyed with Seol Jihu. It squirmed out of his hand, then shouted. When did I say that!? What, youre going back on your words now? Hearing this, Little Chick boldly put out its leg. This time, it was Seol Jihus turn to be speechless. Hmph, you took the fourth and fifth stage practically for free, and now you want the sixth and seventh stage too? Whered you drop your conscience? You said youd unlock them! If you go back alive! Did you go back alive? Huh!? You couldnt even climb a measly, little hill and collapsed! Seol Jihu fell silent. Now that he thought about it, Little Chick was right. But the final battle is going to happen soon. I figured training with the sixth and seventh stages would help if Im going to fight the Parasite Queen. Seol Jihu suddenly turned sad. Little Chick flinched Cant you see this? Hmm? Then he yelled while pointing at its forehead with its tiny wing. Shouldnt you help me reach adulthood before asking me for this? How can I unlock anything when I dont have the means!? That was right as well. Seol Jihus eyes rolled. The contribution points I have might be a little tight I do think it will be enough, though. You just revived. You should take care of yourself and rest a little more. Why are you already cooking something up? What good would it do to wait? If we have to fight anyway, its better to do it as soon as possible. Hmm, that means the Parasites lost and retreated again. Well, given the nature of parasites, I guess it makes sense not to give them too much time. On a side note, Phi Sora was hiding behind a tree, sneaking glances and eavesdropping in on their conversation. What the hell are those guys doing? She had a dumbfounded expression. At first, the two of them were fighting like they wanted to kill each other. Now, they were having a serious conversation with grave looks. I dont know the details since I just woke up, but I can imagine what happened. Anyway, the sixth and seventh stages arent so easy to master. I know. What do you know? Starting from the sixth stage, you cant use the Authority youre granted off the bat. For the seventh stage, you have to be mindful of your physical state too. Little Chick furrowed its brows in the middle of talking. It was only then that it felt the divinity flowing out of Seol Jihus body. You A-Anyway, you need time to get used to them! Dont worry. Seol Jihu grinned. Ill have more than enough time. Didnt you say the battles right around the corner? You just have to make time then. Seol Jihu winked. Do you want to come too? Hearing Seol Jihus vague question, Little Chick tilted its head. * Seol Jihu spent the rest of the day peacefully in Seo Yuhuis arms and held a meeting the next morning. Before getting to the main agenda, there were a few things he needed to take care of. Hows Sinyoung doing? Extremely busy. Representative Yun Seora is running around day in and day out, taking care of matters on Earth and in Paradise. She has her work cut out for her. This wasnt surprising since every executive was executed. I was wondering why she wasnt picking up. I guess it will be hard to see her for a while then. Representative Yun Seora, you mean? Why? I wanted to thank her. It was Miss Yun Seora who acquired a Royal Oath, right? Kim Hannah nodded. Since both sides are busy right now, maybe you can express your gratitude by sending the Federations promised aid to Scheherazade first. That should be more than enough. Arent other organizations working with them? They were before the war. Now its a total mess. Eva is the only city that isnt in total ruins. Seol Jihu smacked his lips. I guess it cant be helped then. Do that. Id still like to meet her later, though. Ill try to leave her a note. By the way, what about the Triads? I talked with Mister Hao Win on the phone for a bit on Earth. He said hes busy at the moment but would be down to grab drinks once the Parasite Queens defeated. Kim Hannah chuckled. So, youre finally learning the ropes, calling them first and all. Of course. If it werent for the Triads helping me, I wouldnt be here right now. Its good that you know. They stopped you from jumping out of the window as soon as you revived. Of course you should pay them back. Seol Jihu glared at Kim Hannah. She put on an air of innocence and began to jot something down on a piece of paper, humming. Its not my fault you kicked Master Judging by the subtle jabs she was making, she must still be angry about what happened a few days ago. Oh yeah, is your T doing well? Yes, she got a little dirty, so I made her take a bath, and now shes sleeping under the sun. What a shame. I wanted to see her again too. It might be a little difficult right now. I do have Black Lace with me here. Do you want to see her instead? No, its fine. I can just see T tomorrow. Oh my, but tomorrow is going to be Fish Nets day. Kim Hannah played along without batting an eye. It seemed she had gotten used to Seol Jihus antics. Seol Jihu scratched his head awkwardly. Anyway, Ill leave the rest to Kim Hannah. Seol Jihu swept his bangs up, then blinked. He called everyone to the office, but ? For some reason, everyone was staring fixedly at him or laughing. For example, Chohong was grinning with her back against the wall, Phi Sora was chuckling in front of the desk, and Eun Yuri was giving him a piercing look. Seol Jihu felt like he was missing something. Beside Seo Yuhui, who was hugging his head from behind his chair with her head on top of his, Teresa was sitting crossed-legged at the edge of his desk, sending him seductive looks, and a small weight could be felt on his left leg since a while ago. What are you doing here, Your Majesty? Hmm? Charlotte Aria tilted her head up. She was leaning on Seol Jihus leg, reading a book. Seol Jihu wasnt the only one who was taken aback. Baek Haeju was the same. She looked like someone who only expected to see one thieving cat but saw six predators eyeing the same prey. Of course, the prey himself was oblivious to all this. He was rummaging through his pocket, trying to bring up the main topic. As you all know, we will join hands with the Federation and launch an attack into the Parasites territory. This would be the first time in history that the humans and the foreign races invade the Empires territory. Theres still some time before then but we cant say that were necessarily in an advantageous position. Although now only half of the Army Commanders remain, the Parasites cant be considered gravely hurt as long as the Parasite Queen is alive and well. Seol Jihu spoke about this heavy topic in a light tone before taking out the item he prepared. Since our next battle will be in the Empires territory, the Parasite Queen is sure to appear in full force. This will be the final battle that decides the fate of the three forces, so. Tak, tak, tak! He shook a pouch, and three faintly shining orbs fell to the table. We should boost our strength in preparation for that battle. Diligence, Charity, and Temperance. Everyones eyes widened as they stared at these three divinities. Seol Jihus plan was simple. It was to offer the divinities in exchange for contribution points and using Divine Wishes to help accelerate his teammates growth. Divine Wishes were only omnipotent when it came to things that the Seven Sins could grant, but there was a clear limit. If the maximum power of a wish were equivalent to ten points, then the cost to revive an Earthling would also be ten points. In this case, a single Divine Wish would only be able to revive one person. But by the same logic, one would be able to ask for multiple wishes using a single Divine Wish. For example, one could ask for a weapon and an armor, each costing five points. And so, the first thing Seol Jihu checked was how close everyone was to being promoted. As they fought against the Parasites for a month since the second Imperial Oath Expedition, he expected them to have amassed a decent amount of experience and contribution points. Even in reality, Yi Sungjin was promoted to Level 4, and Yi Seol-Ah was promoted to a High Ranker. Not only that, Eun Yuri, who made significant contributions in the war, skipped two levels to become Level 6. Unfortunately, there wasnt anyone who was promoted to a Unique Ranker. Valhalla had several Level 6s, but most lacked contribution points needed for the promotion. Apparently, a few only fell short by a few points It doesnt matter. Seol Jihu didnt care. Helping people level up when they were at 70 to 80 percent contribution point status would be a lot different than someone at zero percent status. Not to mention, most of them didnt need to go through promotion exams. And so, Seol Jihu planned to separate his comrades into three groups and fill up the contribution points they lacked for promotions using a wish. To be more precise, Baek Haeju and Seo Yuhui were in the first group. As they already amassed a lot of contribution points, Kazuki was just barely able to fit in as well. The second group consisted of Chung Chohong, Teresa, and Phi Sora. As they missed out on their promotions just barely, the Divine Wish still had some wish power left, so Marcel Ghionea and Hugo could be included as well. The third group consisted of Eun Yuri, Yi Seol-Ah, and Yi Sungjin. These were the groups Seol Jihu came up with after much deliberation. It was a shame he had to leave Hoshino Urara out, but there was nowhere to fit her into even if he took out Marcel Ghionea and Hugo. He also debated heavily between Yi Seol-Ah and Oh Rahee, but in the end, he decided on the former. It would have been great if they both could level up, but it just wasnt possible both ways. After hearing his explanation, Valhallas members showed dumbstruck faces. Seol Jihu tilted his head. Whats wrong? I thought you guys would be happy. Eun Yuri stared at the divinities before looking up at Seol Jihu. Daddy? What do you mean? I mean Phi Sora stepped up. Obviously, thats good for us. Im sure everyone understands what youre saying. Its just. You know. What do you mean? Do I really need to spell it out for you!? Youre the one who obtained those divinities, but rather than spending them for yourself, youre saying youd take care of us. Phi Sora bit her lip. Dont you want to be promoted to Level 10? Level 10? Why would I? Seol Jihu snorted. Its not like leveling up will change anything for me. Its not going to change anything? Nope. Not besides my class name. Seol Jihu spoke firmly. Leveling up will get me 10 ability points. Even if I add the points I have now, it will only be enough to raise my Luck stat. Whats the point in a Warrior having high Luck stat? Phi Sora blinked. As she believed Pinnacle was the highest rank a physical stat could reach, she did not understand what Seol Jihu was talking about. You might not know this, Miss Phi Sora, but purely in terms of the physical level, I can easily surpass a Level 10. W-What? I saved the Divine Elixirs until the end. And after I revived, I realized my Endurance, Agility, and Mana stat increased again. I cant really quantify it, but I should be around Level 14 or 15 range. Seol Jihu then added, Purely in terms of physical level. Maria also murmured, I knew sitting on it was the right move. Seol Jihu ignored her and continued. I judged that it would be better if you all use the points instead of me. Thats all. He emphasized the last point as if he would not accept any objections. Of course, he didnt mention the real reason, which was unnecessarily risking danger when he was satisfied with his current class name. We have no reason to refuse if thats the case, but Chohong, who was leaning on the wall with her arms crossed, spoke. But its hard to be comfortable with it. Youre saying I will become a Level 7, right? Yep. Then I wont have any contribution points left after becoming a Unique Ranker. Even if I gain ability points to raise my physical level, I wont be able to learn any skills. She was saying that rather than spreading thin, he should focus on a few elites. She wasnt necessarily wrong either. You can learn the skills on your own. What? Chohong furrowed her brows. What are you talking about? There are only two months before the date of the march, so how would we. Dont worry. Ill show you a way to turn 60 days into 600 days. Hearing this, Chohong became speechless. How? Teresa asked, leaning closer to Seol Jihu. Well, let me just say this is another use of the Divine Wish. Oh, my. You have even more Divine Wishes? Theyll be with my own contribution points. I had some left over after leveling up, and I even killed two Army Commanders after that. Teresa did a double-take. Now that she thought about it, it was Seol Jihu who killed Sung Shihyun and stopped Abhorrent Charitys self-destruction. Alright, thats all I wanted to tell everyone. Ill explain the rest later. Seol Jihu smiled and got up. I gotta go somewhere. * After the meeting, Seol Jihu loitered around Valhallas building. [Stop~] Kking! [Stop right there~!] Kking! Kking! He found Flone playing tag with the little fuzzballs and brought her to a quiet place to talk. Flone, do you remember the Pagoda of Dreams Expedition? [Yeah! Why do you ask?] Flone looked confused. Think about it. Who would have thought that the Stele of Evaluation we found would help protect the World Tree? Before going back home after the expedition, Seol Jihu had activated his Nine Eyes. Back then, the forest had been a mix of yellow and blue. Roselles fate changed because we accepted her request. If not for us, she might have been trapped inside that forest forever. He didnt know why the forest had glowed blue back then, but he finally understood after the Tigol Fortress War. What was important was that Seol Jihu knew of another place that was a mix of yellow and blue. This means that our choices can change the fate of others. Not only that of the living but also that of the dead. [O-Okay] Flone seemed focused but completely confused. Do you remember the ancient emperors villa? [Of course.] I thought about how to utilize that place, and I think I finally got it. You know how I became the Apostle of Gluttony, right? [W-Wait.] Flone raised her hands in a hurry. [Sorry, Im not really sure what you mean by fate, villa, gluttony, and all that. What are you trying to say?] Seol Jihu smiled, finding the pouting Flone cute. Flone. It seemed he had to get to the main point before explaining the rest. Wont you become my Servant? Flones eyes widened. Chapter 460. Preparation for the End (2) After the talk ended, Seol Jihu and Flone immediately traveled to Nur and crossed the Mariposa Sea. In the past, Flone had to carry Seol Jihu in her arms, but this time she didnt have to. Because Seol Jihus flying speed, driven by the mana of Divine Beginning, was much faster than that of Flone. Level 9 Divine Spear, Class Ability Aerial Movement. Chachak! The surface of the water shook violently and split open as Seol Jihu flew over it at the speed of a bullet. [I wonder if well be okay?] Flones voice rang out from the pendant that hung around Seol Jihus neck. What do you mean? [Our destination is within the Parasites territory. Theyve already attacked us from here once before. What if theyre waiting for us?] Well then Let them wait, by all means. Seol Jihu answered nonchalantly. His calm reaction amazed Flone. [Wow, look at how much youve grown! Seems like it was just yesterday that you shuddered at the sight of an Army Commander.] Im not taking them lightly. I just meant that I could escape should the worst happen. [I dont know~ If they really are waiting for us, I think youd actually beat them up.] That depends. Ill fight them if the situation permits. If I could somehow get them to release their divinities, that would certainly help in the upcoming battle. [Oh my, so dependable.] A pair of translucent arms popped out of the pendant and wrapped around Seol Jihus neck. Flone was again playing the game of a married woman in a secret love affair. [If youre that confident against the Army Commanders, then the ghosts at the mansion wont be a problem at all.] Yes, if they havent changed since our last visit. You dont have to worry about anything, Flone. Just get ready to eat. [Yes! Please let me come! With the biiiiiig thing you put inside me!] Stop being weird. [What~ What did I do now~] What are you even talking about? [I meant that I want to come with you to the ancient emperors villa since youre the one flying right now.] Then what about the big thing? [You gave me the Authority of Gluttony. This power is a gods blessing, so of course, its huge. I cant wait to try it out.] Seol Jihu let out a sigh and the pendant buzzed with a giggle. [Anyway, hurry up and take me to the villa so that I can eat to my hearts content.] Flone. If you dont watch out, you might get full for 9 months. [Oh?] Flone demanded an explanation, but Seol Jihu kept silent and quickly crossed the sea. Before long, he came across a building on the edge of a cliff. It was the ancient emperors villa, Sacrificium. KWANG! Seol Jihu opened the door with a bang. As soon as he stepped inside, his mana, which spanned the entire villa, sensed several oddities. Evil spirits. These were the ghosts who became consumed with revenge after they died unjustly under the emperors rule. Their vengeance was the cause of Emperor Gorgonus tragic death, although Seol Jihu couldnt be sure whether the Emperor had died in this villa or that his soul had been dragged here after his death. I feel bad for them, but. In the hundreds of years following their death, they became evil spirits full of resentment toward the living. Thats why Seol Jihu promised Flone that he would liberate the evil spirits from this villa and help them return to heaven once everything is over, forcibly, if necessary. They were currently inside the Parasites territory, so it would not be wise to waste time. Seol Jihu hurriedly began to climb the stairs to get things done as quickly as possible. [This place sure is gloomy.] As Flone said, an eerie silence had settled upon the villa stained with resentment and grief. But one thing was different from their last visit: they could not sense hostility anywhere. Instead, the villa was filled with fear. Clearly shaken by Seol Jihus presence, evil spirits fled as far away from him as possible, toward the highest floor. [Busy, arent they~?] Flone seemed to be enjoying the current situation. While climbing the stairs, Seol Jihu suddenly raised his head high. He saw something quickly disappear with a swish of its white cloak near the banister above his head. But before the ghost could even reach the middle of the staircase. [!?] She came to a halt. The human, who had been behind her until a few seconds ago, was now waiting for her at the end of the stairs. Seol Jihus nonchalant eyes gleamed with an eerie light, further terrorizing the ghost. Hello. [Ke Ke.] Youre that ghost from before. The one who asked Flone to give me up. [Ke!] I remember you. Come here. As Seol Jihu took a step forward, the ghost took a step backward, its eyes hollow with fear. Be good. I know you want to get out of here. [] Help me just once. I''ll cleanse your soul and release you when everything is over. Ill even hold rituals for you. Its a promise. The evil spirit remained silent. According to Flone, ghosts who failed to enter the afterlife gradually lost all the emotions, leaving only the strongest desire they had when they were still alive. This phenomenon was especially evident in evil spirits. The evil spirit, incapable of understanding Seol Jihus words, continued to move further and further away, trembling with fear. Little did the ghost know that she was getting closer to Flone, who was climbing the stairs toward the ghost with her mouth wide open. [Nyom.] The sound was cute, which only increased the creepiness of the scene that followed. Flone swallowed the evil spirits head in one bite. The evil spirit struggled, waving her arms wildly, but Flone quickly ate her up like she was sucking noodles. So? [Mm. I dont know if that made me stronger, but I do feel like my presence has grown.] When Seol Jihu became the Apostle of Gula, he was granted the right to appoint Servants. He could share his Authority with up to five people. But appointing many Servants wasnt always good. With only one Servant, the power of Authority remained as strong as usual, but starting with the second, individual power decreased because the shared Authority was divided evenly among the Servants. Thats probably because shes tiny. He will be different. [Right? Hurry up and bring me more food. I want to eat more!] Licking her lips, Flone hastened Seol Jihu. She seemed to have grown attached to the taste of ghosts. Nothing unusual happened even after they reached the highest floor. Ghosts continued to stray away from Seol Jihu. Seol Jihu could not see the great evil that had haunted them in the past but sensed that his energy was nearby. He did something he couldn''t have imagined doing in the past. He walked all the way down the hallway to the room at the very end. The ghost of Emperor Gorgonu was shivering in the corner of the room. With every step Seol Jihu took in his direction, his body rippled like black slime. It had instinctively sensed danger. The Spear of Purity, Godslaying, Gluttony, anti-evil energy, Righteous Heart. Seol Jihu had all these dangerous abilities in perfect harmony. They could kill even Unsightly Humility, the King of Undead, in one blow if he let his guard down. So, even though Emperor Gorgonu was the most powerful ghost in this villa, he still had no chance against Seol Jihu. Woong! Seol Jihu roused his energy as he tilted his head left and right to stretch his neck, and the Spear of Purity began to release Reinforced Sword Qi. You. [Ohhhh.] He pointed his spear forward, and the black slime curled himself further against the wall. Answer me, you! [Oh, oh?] I wont ask you twice. Will you surrender now, or will you surrender after I beat the hell out of you? [Ohh Ohhhhh!] The evil spirit howled defiantly, squeezing the last of his pride out. However. KWANG! Once a shining sphere rose behind Seol Jihu. This guy. Rumble! And as lightning enveloped Seol Jihu and a fierce thunderstorm began to build up in the sky above the mansion, the evil spirit hurriedly knelt back down. What? Seol Jihu snorted, slowly waving his spear in front of him. Got something to say? [Ooh.] What can you even do? The black slime went limp. It seemed to have completely lost the will to fight. Smart choice on his part, considering Seol Jihus three strongest techniquesReinforced Sword Qi, Supernova Explosion, and Hell Severingwere all directed at him, ready to launch at any moment. Im not going easy on you. Youll have to come at me with your life on the line. [Ohh.] [He says hes already dead.] Flone interpreted the ghosts murmur. Seol Jihu thrust the Spear of Purity forward. [Kuo, Kuaaak!] The black lump wiggled desperately. Stupid. I''m not here to play word games. The point is that youll have to work hard. If youre fine with living as a slave or being tortured for an eternity, then, by all means, resist. Seol Jihu pulled back the spear and eyed Flone, who was gulping down her saliva. When the Servant saw the cue, she rushed at the evil spirit. Seol Jihu watched Flone devour the evil spirit attentively, in case anything unexpected happened. As he did so, he caught a glimpse of something near the doorway. He turned his head and saw a very large evil spirit at the door, though smaller than Emperor Gorgonu. Ah. Seol Jihu straightened his shoulders. There was only one evil spirit in this mansion as big as the emperor. Sir, its a pleasure to see you again. Seol Jihu bowed politely. He had tobecause that evil spirit was Flones grandfather, whose act of handing over the Promise of Temperance saved Seol Jihus life in the Spirit Realm. [Nyom, nyom, nyom.] Flone was so focused on eating that she didnt even notice her grandfathers arrival. Oh, its not what you think. Ive recently become the Apostle Of Gula. He tried to explain, but it wasnt necessary. He could sense that the evil spirit was smiling as he watched his granddaughter enjoy a hearty meal, even though the said granddaughter looked a little odd. Thank you, sir, for trusting me with your precious oath last time. It was through your generosity that I was able to come this far. [Mm.] And if youd allow me the privilege Ill make it quick. My only hope is that you rest in peace. Seol Jihu titled his head slightly as he spoke. Whats wrong with me? He was nervous for no reason, like a prospective son-in-law seeking a fathers permission for his daughters hand in marriage. If Ive somehow offended you. Flones grandfather said nothing, only drew near and patted Seol Jihu on his shoulder. Because this felt like approval, Seol Jihus face brightened. After they finished the strongest ghost and obtained permission from the second strongest ghost, the rest happened very fast. Seol Jihu waited for Flone to devour all the ghosts in the mansion and then set off together. [Ah, Im so full.] Flone smiled contentedly with both hands on her belly. Seol Jihu smiled at the sight. Now, they had one more weapon they could use in the upcoming battle. Not only did Flone become stronger, but she had also gained the ability to release the ghosts she had eaten, similar to how Seol Jihu pulled out the divinity of Diligence from Sung Shihyun. In short, they acquired an army of evil spirits that could rival the enemys Four Armies. The evil spirit army would especially be effective against the spectral army that phased through the battlefield in translucent form. Well then, should we get going? [Yes, my new husband! Youre the best!] Flone? Seol Jihu and Flone soared to the sky, laughing merrily. * When the two returned from their secret honeymoon, the rest of Valhalla had already finished preparations for the departure. Seol Jihu took them to the temple. He offered three divinities and made a wish as promised. As a result, Yi Sungjin rose from Level 4 to Level 5 Royal Guard. Yi Seol-Ah rose from Level 5 to Level 6 Auras Aria. Richard Hugo earned the title of Barbarian Mighty Warrior, and Marcel Ghionea became Der Freischtz. Ayase Kazuki rose from Level 6 to Level 7 Seeker, and Eun Yuri became the Light Of Unquenchable Wisdom. Chung Chohong was now a Guardian, Teresa became the Empress of the Battlefield, and Phi Sora rose to Ruthless Vanguard. Finally, Baek Haeju and Seo Yuhui, who were both Level 8, became Level 9 Sacred Spear and Level 9 Saint Empress, respectively. After the promotion, Valhalla now had five new Unique Rankers. They truly were a fearsome bunch. Tsk. Seol Jihu clicked his tongue in mild disappointment. He knew he shouldnt wish for such things, but had secretly hoped at least one of them would have a strange Class name. However, they were all normal. I knew it. Its just Gula-nim. Grumbling, Seol Jihu calculated the remaining contribution points. After giving Little Chick plenty of holy power, who complained with fierce peeps that he was the last of the bunch to be upgraded, Seol Jihu finally ran out of contribution points. Gula-nim. My wish is. He used his last Wish right away. [I accept your wish.] And Gula accepted without hesitation. Rumble! He heard the sound of boulders rolling down. KIAAAAAK! And also, screams. Standing still in his place, Seol Jihu soon witnessed Phi Sora resurrect at the starting point. Ah, ah! Phi Sora rushed forward, but lost her footing and fell right down. As she raised herself on her elbow, her arms shook violently. She had never experienced death before, and as courageous as she was, this was a shocking experience for her. Damn it! Ill resurrect again anyway! At last, Phi Sora stood up and began to run again toward the slope. Thats right. The place where Seol Jihu took his comrades was the space of ordeal, created explicitly for Earthlings who either were not chosen by the Seven Sins or refused to serve them of their own accord. It was the Path of the Soul. Chapter 461. Preparation for the End (3) Path of the Soul. It was an isolated space created for the purpose of testing Earthlings. What caught Seol Jihus attention was its flow of time. Time flowed ten times faster in this world than in Paradise. Meaning, ten days in this space were equal to a single day in Paradise. Seol Jihu used his last Divine Wish in using the Path of the Soul as a training ground. Given the vastness of the place and the number of people that would enter it, there were many things he had to leave out to make this possible. First, the rewards one could get by passing the trials were all removed. Even if a participant were to reach the summit with their own strength, they would not be able to receive the Godslaying Authority. There was also no need to eat or drink in the Path of the Soul, but this effect was removed as well. After all, food could be brought in from the outside. Moreover, as the purpose of using the Path of the Soul was to train and not test, Seol Jihus intention wasnt to drive everyones body to the limit. Jang Maldong always said eating and resting well was also a part of training after all. Euuuuh! Phi Sora revived at the starting point after dying again. She glared at the mountain with a look of frustration. Currently, there were six, seven others training there. Chohong and Hugo were pushing boulders up the first slope, and Yi Sungjin was blocking the boulders that rolled down with his shield on the second slope. Of course, like Teresa, some werent going up the slopes but were practicing the Grand Cosmic Shift, which Seol Jihu taught. I dont get it. Phi Sora furrowed her brows as she looked at Yi Seol-Ah, who was running around with Aura on the second slope, having fun dodging the boulders that rolled down. I know there are differences between Warriors and Archers, but how. The Path of the Soul doesnt affect everyone the same way. Seol Jihu spoke calmly. The condition of the person taking the trial is what determines it. Everyone has their own desires and limits, after all. Phi Sora bit her lower lip at Seol Jihus reasonable explanation. Chohong and Hugo are still climbing the first slope for a similar reason. They must have higher Strength stat than Miss Phi Sora, but theyre still working on pushing their boulders up, right? Well thats because we dont need to go through all of the slopes. Phi Sora pouted, but it wasnt as if she didnt understand. Soon, she sighed and glanced at Seol Jihu. Were you really in this place for seven years? Yep. But you dont need to do it like me. Im sure you wont take that long anyway. Dear, thanks for believing in me, but cant you give me more realistic advice or something? You know, like I did this, I did that. Seol Jihu made a troubled expression. After observing for the past few days, he already noticed Phi Soras weakness. She was a near-flawless all-arounder as the leader of a charge, but she lacked agility. Why arent you saying anything? Cant you tell me a thing or two? It was then. Should I tell you? A snarky voice cut in. A man clad in black armor was walking in from the left. He looked like a total delinquent the way he bit off chunks of meat from a skewer. Youre. It was Black Seol Jihu. None of Valhallas members were shocked to see him, only a little startled. It was because Seol Jihu had told them about him before they entered the Path of Soul. Although Black Seol Jihu was really a manifestation of Future Vision, everyone knew him as a helper arranged by Gula for the trials. The problem was, no one was attempting to get his help. Thats enough whining. Youre the one who cant do it. What do you want him to do about it? What was that? Whining? Yes, whining. What else would you call it? Listen, why do you think you cant climb the second slope even though you have a basic understanding of Grand Cosmic Shift? Dont tell me you dont know. Your agility is already bad, and your reaction speed is generally slow. Black Seol Jihu spoke snarkily with a beaming smile. How can your legs move fast when your body is slow to react? If I were you, I would focus on dodging and raise my ability to react to quick changes. In fact, I would set everything else aside and do that. Otherwise, I wouldnt be able to sleep! . You dont even know the condition of the trial and whine about doing worse than Seol-Ah And youre greedy on top of that. Keuk! Listen here. Do you think you can learn Ethereal Shift by just running like a brainless bull? Hmm? Black Seol Jihu shrugged. If you think Im criticizing you unfairly, keep at it. Ive actually seen one guy do that. He just ran day in and day out until he finally mastered it. If its you, Im sure it will only take you two years of non-stop running. Youre so amazing, huh? Phi Sora glared. She couldnt find anything wrong with what Black Seol Jihu said, but his tone was simply too provocative. Yeah, Im amazing. I can say this since Im more amazing than you. Black Seol Jihu was unfazed and continued to be snarky. Youre welcome to take my advice or throw it out. And if youre unhappy with me you know what to do, right? Black Seol Jihu pointed at the spear hanging on his back. Phi Sora grunted. She wanted to beat him to a pummel, but . She didnt dare to start a fight. It was because, on the first day, she saw Hugo get killed dozens of times after reacting strongly to his sour remark, A dog who cant understand needs to be taught with a stick. How very humble. Phi Sora spat on the ground and turned around. Black Seol Jihu chuckled. Thats a lot of temper for someone whos going to be saying, yes, honey~ in the future. Fuck off! Phi Sora shouted as she ran up the slope. She looked like she was about to break out into tears. I knew this would happen. Seol Jihu sighed. What are you eating? This? Fried chicken on a skewer. Black Seol Jihu put out a plate of chicken skewers as he bit another one off a stick. Haeju brought it. You should try one too. Its crunchy, and the flavor is out of this world. Come over here for a bit. W-Whats wrong? Seol Jihu dragged Black Seol Jihu to an empty spot and spoke quietly. Cant you be a little nicer? Nicer? Im already pretty nice. Dont you remember what I said when you were in their spot? But I wasnt in the same situation as them. Besides, the training only just started, so they havent gotten used to it yet. You have to be mindful of that. Its not like I said anything wrong. Besides, that Sora needs this kind of criticism. Otherwise, she wont get fired up and try harder. But haa, never mind. Just dont make fun of them. Honey was stretching it. Did you think I was kidding? Black Seol Jihus voice suddenly sunk. Seol Jihu jumped in a startle. Black Seol Jihu emptied the plate before Seol Jihu noticed and was putting a cigarette in his mouth. He looked somber all of a sudden, like he aged by ten years. Why are you looking at me like that? Cigarette didnt you tell me to quit? Why do you think Im smoking? Like the saying, getting angry at others for your own mistake, Black Seol Jihu got mad. Fuck, I cant even curse you out because it would be like spitting at my own face. Im thankful that the future changed, but the result just how. Black Seol Jihu sighed uncharacteristically and dropped his head. Seol Jihu tilted his head. According to Black Seol Jihu, they were like different compartments of a single train. Meaning, the choices Seol Jihu made would affect the future of Black Seol Jihu. Of course, as Black Seol Jihu was a manifestation of the future, his body remained the same as his original future self. It did not reflect the choices Seol Jihu made in the present time. Even so, he was still capable of finding out how the future changed. Did did something bad happen? When Seol Jihu asked carefully, Black Seol Jihu raised his eyebrow. You. Then, he spoke. Be careful with this. He tapped Seol Jihus crotch with the spear shaft. Seol Jihu stepped back, asking what was wrong. For Yan[1], Squishy, and Miss Pink Fine, they came at you determined, so lets say it was inevitable. Knowing you, there probably wasnt a way to escape anyway. Who? And then theres win-in-daytime, lose-in-nighttime[2] Hannah and Miss Pervert but lets set them aside too. Seol Jihu couldnt make sense of what Black Seol Jihu was saying. But youre no saint either. Theres no excuse for Honghong and Hughug I can tell who Honghong is, but whos Hughug? Charlotte Aria, obviously. Black Seol Jihu smacked his lips. But be nice to Hughug. Shes a real sweetheart. When things get hard, shes the only one whos always there for you. It was around this time that Seol Jihu began to understand what Black Seol Jihu was talking about. Wow. ? I thought Haeju would be the only one for you. He knew that Black Seol Jihu was his future self, but he couldnt imagine such a thing happening as Seo Yuhui was the only girl in his mind. Why werent you more careful? Just how did things turn out that way? It was at that moment that Black Seol Jihu went beyond being incensed and straight-up glared at Seol Jihu with a fiery gaze. He looked furious but also frustrated because he couldnt say anything in detail. Bro. Black Seol Jihu lowered his voice and growled. Youre the real problem here. Why are you like this? What? What? What? Haa. I wouldnt be saying this if it only happened once or twice. You go with someone without knowing theyre preying on you, and then you get devoured. You get drunk and make a mistake, you get swept away by the mood, and that leads to another Thats you, not me. Dont be ridiculous. Im you, you! Dont worry, Ill change that future for you too. Haha! Hilarious!! Black Seol Jihu burst into laughter as if he wasnt even amused. Im sure you will. Oh right, now that were talking, let me say something else. Supernova Explosion. What the hell is Supernova Explosion? Arent you embarrassed? Seol Jihus expression quickly turned cold. He gripped the Spear of Purity unknowingly. Take that back. His naming sense being ridiculed was the one thing he refused to take sitting down. What, you want to go at it? Black Seol Jihu also gripped his spear, delighted. Iya~ Mister Seol Jihu, you sure grew up. Take back what you said. Youre a big boy now, huh. You think having a high physical level is it? Hmm? I warned you. Shut up and come. Did I teach you to fight with your mouth? The two Seol Jihus fixed their posture. Then, they simultaneously kicked off the ground, disappearing from the naked eye. Clang, clang! Only their afterimages flashed here and there, metallic rings resounding out. With spearmanship alone, Black Seol Jihu certainly might be superior. And the experience and application of skills he gained from countless battles was something that was enough to make up for his lacking physical level to a certain degree. The problem was to what degree. Black Seol Jihu created an opening in Seol Jihus defense and attacked, but Seol Jihu struck down with his elbow and counterattacked. When Black Seol Jihu tried to strike back and Seol Jihu suddenly appeared behind him and hit him with his spear shaft, he almost fell backward from surprise. This couldnt be helped as Black Seol Jihus only EX-rank stat was Mana, while Seol Jihus Mana was at the Divine Beginning-rank. Since the rest of Seol Jihus stats besides Luck were at EX-rank, it made sense that Black Seol Jihu wouldnt be his match. Indeed youre in a much higher realm than Sung Shihyun. Im pleasantly surprised. Seol Jihu spoke truthfully. He planned to beat Black Seol Jihu down from the start, but the latters flawless spearmanship and movements had made him miss his chance each time. You son of a bitch. When Black Seol Jihu saw that Seol Jihu was genuinely looking down at him, a terrifying killing intent rose from his body. He roused his mana, intending on teaching Seol Jihu a lesson, but he regretted it in the next moment. For Black Seol Jihu, lightning bolts gathered to the tip of his spear when he used Hell Severing, but for Seol Jihu, the sky itself rumbled. And when Black Seol Jihu was hit with a Supernova Explosion that he made fun of, he experienced first-hand just how ridiculously powerful it was. Forget countering, he had to spend all his effort just to avoid it. Having a high physical level really was the be-all, end-all. You really want to do this? Black Seol Jihu, who was charred black, gritted his teeth and released reinforced sword qi. However, the reinforced sword qi that shot out of Seol Jihus Spear of Purity was much larger and denser and even radiated a brighter light. Black Seol Jihu became speechless for a moment at the purity of the light. You son of a bitch! Black Seol Jihu shouted as if he was wronged. It was inevitable for the disciple to one day surpass his master, but he couldnt help but think, isnt this too much!? * Kwang, kwang, kwang! Monsters theyre monsters. Watching the fight that shook both heaven and earth, Phi Sora shook her head and shuddered. She had failed to climb the second slope again. She was hungry, and since Baek Haeju just brought some food, she decided to take a breather and get some rest. Not long afterward, the wafting aroma made several others gather around it. Four or so women chatted about this and that. [Its true! I saw it!] There was Flone, talking passionately about something. E-Eh? And there was Seo Yuhui, who was gasping with her hand over her mouth, and also Baek Haeju, Chohong, Teresa, Phi Sora Of course, none of the women present knew yet. That this would become the start of what would become known as the Court Gathering. Kwang! Hey, why is it so noisy there? Cant they see were trying to eat? Chohong grumbled while cupping her hands over her ears. I dont know. The two of them were chatting and then suddenly started fighting. Phi Sora picked up a fried chicken skewer and bit down on it. She couldnt hide her astonishment even as she watched Black Seol Jihu get beaten up with schadenfreude. I still cant believe it. Cant believe what? That person. Phi Sora continued while stammering. I cant imagine ever being like him. How did he get so strong even as a human, like the rest of us? Seol Jihu had once said he respected Phi Sora. Phi Sora also respected Seol Jihu. Not as a person, but as an Earthling. Hes really amazing, and Im not just saying this because hes our representative. Who would have thought that an Earthling capable of crushing an Army Commander would appear? Phi Sora stared with a look of admiration before suddenly tilting her head. But She then began to giggle, making Chohong blink in confusion. Why are you laughing all of a sudden? I mean ? Think about it. Who would have thought he would become like this when we first saw him? Ah, I see. What are you two talking about? Teresa stealthily joined their conversation. Baek Haeju, who was sitting a distance away from the rest of the group, also perked up her ears. Hes actually gotten a lot better these days. He was no joke in the past. You mean how he searched for breasts like a baby whenever he slept? Ah, that too. Listen, the two of us were drinking on Earth, and because he got really drunk, I took him to a motel. You wouldnt believe how much he Kuhum! Phi Sora raised her head in the middle of her story. Baek Haeju was coughing quietly with her hand over her throat. She looked uncomfortable, to say the least. Are you choking on something? Do you need some water? I got it. Baek Haeju poured water into a cup with an impatient look. Anyway, setting that aside, I think his gifts are what really needs mentioning. Back in Haramark Phi Sora shrugged and continued with her story. Ah, I got one too. Everyone got the same thing, huh? Yep. Im still struck speechless whenever I think about it. Why the hell would he gift women that? His taste is strange for sure. What was funny was that everyone got the perfect size. Why would he give that in the first place, though? I just couldnt figure it out, so one day, I grabbed hold of him and asked why he gave those to us and what thoughts went behind it. His answer was really something. What do you think he said? Ooh, Im curious. What did he say? Dont be surprised. Teresa and Phi Sora chatted excitedly. Meanwhile, Baek Haeju drank water from the cup, pretending not to care. Dear god, he said his girlfriend was happy to get underwear as a gift, so he thought all girls would love it! Puuuuuuu! The conversation came to a halt again. Chohong, Teresa, and Phi Sora turned their heads simultaneously. Cough, cough! Baek Haeju, who spat out the water in her mouth, was coughing violently. Are you okay? Hold on. I think theres a misunderstanding. Misunderstanding? What do you mean? No, I mean! Baek Haeju waved her hands in a hurry. The Chohong, Teresa, and Phi Sora trio tilted their heads as Baek Haeju was rarely this flustered. Only Seo Yuhui made a bitter smile. Soon, Baek Haeju quietly got up and left with her Tathagata Spear, saying she needed to have a talk. Seo Yuhui took her eyes off of Baek Haeju and turned to Flone. Hmhm. Fanning her cheeks, which had turned red for some reason Miss Flone. She leaned over slightly Was it And then asked while spreading out her arms to the side. Was it really thiiiis big? [Yeah! I saw it!] Flone put her hands on her hips and answered. [I saw it with my own eyes!!] 1. As in yandere. 2. Korean slang for someone who is dominant/active during the day and shy/submissive at night. Chapter 462. Preparation for the End (4) Seol Jihu put most of his focus at first in helping everyone get used to the place. The trials aside, the Path of the Soul was a place that could easily break someone. Since his mind almost broke as well, he couldnt help but be worried. And so, he told the others that this place was similar to a Neutral Zone where one could revive infinitely, and if anyone seemed to be suffering from repeated deaths, he barred them from climbing the slope. Or at least, he tried to. Its fine. You dont need to baby me. Chohong brushed off the hand that Seol Jihu put out and got up. You dont have to push yourself to climb the slopes. This place isnt a trial space. I know. I know this place is for training. Seol Jihu tried to dissuade her, but Chohong was adamant. But you also. She was about to say something but closed her mouth after looking at Seol Jihu. She seemed to be holding back. Anyway, leave me be. Its not like Im actually dying like you. Chohong shook off Seol Jihus arm and ran toward the slope. Seol Jihu still seemed confused. It wasnt as if climbing the slope didnt help, but there were other ways to train, so why was she so insistent on doing things her way? Just leave her be. She says she wants to. At that moment, a familiar voice rang out behind him. Black Seol Jihu walked over, yawning with his hands behind his head. Im just worried. Shell be fine. She experienced it once before, and now has a clear goal. Experienced what once before? What goal? Seol Jihu tilted his head at Black Seol Jihus vague explanation. Black Seol Jihu sighed. Think, buddy. Earthlings get a wider range of classes to choose from the higher level they become. Right. I suppose I dont need to tell you how important choosing a class path is. Especially when it comes to Unique Rankers. Yep. Now then, why do you think our happy-go-lucky Honghong went with Guardian instead of Paladin, which would fit her style more? Seol Jihu blinked. You dont get it? . See? Youre as dense as a brick. What was that? You said you wouldnt be done in? HAHAHA! Ah, just thinking about it makes me crack up. Black Seol Jihu cackled and then walked off. Seol Jihu snorted before looking back up at the slope with a worried gaze. However, at the end of the day, Black Seol Jihu was right. Seol Jihus worries turned out to be unfounded. Everyone worked strenuously, but they put all their efforts in without giving up. Not only Chohong but everyone. Seol Jihu did not know this, but everyone entered the Path of the Soul with a fierce determination. It should be said that they came in with a different mindset than usual. Seol Jihus death had been a massive shock to everyone. The one person they thought would never die had come back a gruesome corpse. That was when they belatedly realized just how naive they were to think he would never die. Seol Jihu was not superhuman, but a normal human being like the rest of them. They refused to let the same thing happen again. To do that, they needed power. The power to at least help Seol Jihu and the power to at least bind the enemys feet, even if they wouldnt be able to rival them in strength. Seol Jihu had given them this opportunity to grow, so no one dared to take it easy just because it was hard. They shared the same goal. To become stronger so that Seol Jihu would not shoulder everything alone. Keeeeu! Uaaaah! So today, just like every other day, screams and spirited shouts resounded in the Path of the Soul. * I have to navigate this well. Once Seol Jihu realized he didnt have to worry about the others, he began to think about his own training. He was no longer in a realm where his strength would grow by doing things without a plan. Trinity Harmony, a perfect harmony of the mind, technique, and body. It is indeed an incredible realm. Black Seol Jihu agreed with him. But just because you entered that realm, it doesnt mean you are complete. Mm. Dont give me mmmm. I want a clear explanation of what you think Trinity Harmony is. Seol Jihu tilted his head and then smacked his lips. Im not sure. You dont know? Not even a little bit? No, um how should I say this. Theres a strange sensation that envelops you like youre in a dream. And inside it, you feel boundless freedom, like you can do whatever you put your mind to. So youre saying your body knows, but your head doesnt. Black Seol Jihu spoke clearly. I guess it cant be helped since thats how you were enlightened. Although you fully achieved it during your fight with Sung Shihyun, it was when you were breaking out of the Parasites encirclement that you stepped into the realm about 90% of the way. Right. Even then, its not perfect. Rather than saying you achieved it with your own strength from start to finish, it was thanks to the Spear of Puritys Limitlessness Authority helping you out as a stepping stone. Seol Jihu frowned. Black Seol Jihu had poked him where it hurt. Youre the one who stepped onto that stepping stone and jumped, so dont feel too bad. All Im trying to say is that you must want to understand your realm better, right? Of course. But you dont know how to bridge the gap between what your body knows and what your head knows. Black Seol Jihu crossed his arms after deliberating for a moment. Let me ask you something. What do you want to do? If Seol Jihu replied, I dont know, Black Seol Jihu was sure to curse him out. And so, Seol Jihu said what had been on his mind for a while. First, I want to find my flaws and fix them. Flaws? Why? Do you want to learn Seamless Sublimity? Trinity Harmony isnt enough for you? Of course not. I know maximizing your strong suit is an option, but for me, that would be my mana. If I only focus on mana. Right, it wouldnt go well with your Trinity Harmony. Black Seol Jihu nodded. Okay, I get what youre saying but are you only going to work on your flaws? No, Im going to ruminate while I fix them. Ruminate on what? On what my mind is thinking, how my techniques are being used, how my body is moving, and how these three things synergize and affect each other. I have a feeling a path will open up if I dig into all of these. A path to getting stronger, that is. Seol Jihu added with a shrug. . Black Seol Jihu stared blankly for a while. It was because he thought the same thing when he ran into a wall. Hey. Soon, he spoke with a grin. Do you remember what you said to me in the past? Hmm? When was this? After you climbed the first slope. You asked if you could learn Trinity Harmony if you kept at it. D-Did I? Seol Jihu became embarrassed. Yeah. So, do you finally understand me? What youre worried about now is the same as what you were worrying about back then. How could I not be angry? Black Seol Jihu cackled. Seol Jihu coughed drily. Fine, lets assume youre right and give that a go. Its not like you dont have any flaws to fix anyway. You still have a lot to do. Black Seol Jihu stood up. Though, there really isnt much I can teach you at this point. He continued as he stretched his arms. But, I can at least think about it with you. Then, he suddenly turned to the side. To be more precise, he turned to Little Chick, who was sitting on Seol Jihus head and looking at him sourly. So, Im hoping youll unlock the sixth and seventh stage already. What? Dont what me. I get that this is your mission, but you should know what kind of a guy he is by now. . Its not like the Parasite Queen is an easy opponent. Or what, are you going to unlock the stages at the very last second again? Or maybe just before he dies? Lets prepare in advance, alright? Little Chick sighed. It did not hesitate for long. Damn it. If only the situation werent like this. What a lucky bastard. Grumbling, it directed its wing to its forehead, where a red and a violet feather were protruding out. Seeing this, Black Seol Jihu smiled gently. He sure is lucky, alright. Haa, if only I had that spear. Hearing this, Little Chick paused and snorted. Dream on. ? If it were you, bastard, I wouldnt have unlocked the first stage even if humanity were about to be destroyed. What was that? What! What! Black Seol Jihu and Little Chick began to wrestle. Seol Jihu stopped them in a fright. Why are you two fighting!? That birdhead started it! Its that bastards fault! When Seol Jihu separated them, the two of them glared at each other, panting. Getting a little chicky, arent you? You wanna go? I entered my adulthood. Let me show you whos your daddy! When they growled and were about to break out into another fight Time for food! A voice cut in from a distance, saving Seol Jihu from a predicament. Come here, Snowy and Blacky! You too, Taffy! I brought you your favorite dish! Come on, guys. Youre not going to fight when theres food, right? Ill see you afterward. Same to you. Black Seol Jihu and Little Chick stopped fighting at Seo Yuhuis calling and scurried off with Seol Jihu. * Seol Jihus intense training started that day. Now that he knew what to do, he began to work hard without rest. Just like Black Seol Jihu said, there was a whole slew of flaws he could find when he started looking. He first began with his basic movements, including basic spear techniques. Although he beat down Black Seol Jihu, not being able to do it instantly with his high physical level was a shock. And once he started digging into his basic spear techniques, he looked at the Spear of Purity in a renewed way. To be more precise, the crescent blade on the side of the spear blade caught his attention. Until now, Seol Jihu thrust, cut, and struck with his spear. He had never thought about utilizing the crescent blades. He discussed with Black Seol Jihu about this and studied together. That said, he didnt solely work on fixing his flaws. He didnt forget to get used to the Spear of Puritys sixth Authority, Thousand Stream Convergence, and the seventh Authority, Spear God. Besides these, he worked on developing new skills or new abilities and sparred with the Parasite Queen in his head based on her description given by Black Seol Jihu. Of course, Black Seol Jihu was his training partner in all of this. In any case, with so many things he had to do, it wouldnt have been enough even if he had two bodies. However, the busiest person was undoubtedly Black Seol Jihu. In the beginning, he only paid attention to Baek Haeju and Seol Jihu, but other members started approaching him after listening to the advice he gave. Black Seol Jihu did not turn down anyone who came to him on their own. Jang Maldong once said that knowing something and teaching something were two completely different things. In this sense, Black Seol Jihu was an excellent teacher. He did not know how to do things step by step like Jang Maldong, but he was extremely sharp in pointing out areas where someone was lacking and how they could improve. He was so good that no one could utter a word of complaint despite his terrible attitude. Whenever someone swallowed their pride and asked for his advice, the others would see a noticeable improvement in them, and this naturally caused everyone to seek Black Seol Jihus help. Of course The heck? Why are you coming to me for help? Am I not allowed to? Are you kidding? How can I teach a Magician? You dont need my help anyway. You already have an excellent teacher. There were some people he couldnt teach, like Eun Yuri, who climbed to the peak with her own strength in only 37 days. Ah, its slippery because the path froze over, so you want to make grooves in the ground. Hey buddy! I think I found your soulmate! Come here and see! Aha~ So you cant acquire it on your own because you used contribution points all this time like it was some sort of a game. So what? Get out of here if you cant put up. Go hunt down some parasites and learn with contribution points. I doubt youd be able to, though. Fucking hell, I never thought a day would come when I would miss teaching Seol Jihu. Why did my buddy make someone like this a Unique Ranker? I just dont understand. Iya~ Your representative even died once to make contribution points to help you level up and train. Yet the donkey who took everything for free is resting because its a little hard. What a lovely group, what a lovely group~ Aigoo, my poor buddy! Despite his foul-mouth, no one could deny that Black Seol Jihu taught with passion. As he was the only one who did not need to eat or sleep, there were times when he talked non-stop for 24 hours. Perhaps because of this, more and more people began to climb the slope. Are you mad? You must be. Then climb to the summit with your own strength. For anyone who succeeds, I will let you hit me all you want! Not that it will ever happen! Hahahaha! In truth, many of them worked tenaciously just to punch Black Seol Jihu. In any case, there was one thing that was for certain. And it was that everyone was getting stronger by the day. * Time flew by. As a training masochist, Seol Jihu enjoyed every single day that he spent in the Path of the Soul. But of course, he knew he couldnt stay here forever. There was now only a day left until they had to leave. There wasnt anything special going on just because it was the last day. Seol Jihu trained until late at night, just like always, before coming back to his tent and preparing to sleep. He only hesitated when he saw Black Seol Jihu before falling asleep. What are you thinking about so much? You saw through me. If youre trying to say thank you for everything, dont. If theres something else you want to say, go ahead. . For example, if you want to ask what your chances are in defeating the Parasite Queen one on one, Ill tell you that its about 4 to 6. 4 to 6 Seol Jihu smiled softly. Arent you being too stingy? Im being generous. I was going to say 3.5 to 6.5 but changed it a little since she shaved off some of her divinity last time. Even then, this was only a match because the Parasite Queen was restricted by several factors like the Imperial Oath and the law of causality. Originally, the Parasite Queen was a high-ranking god that even ordinary gods did not dare to fight. Having a 40 percent chance of victory against a god that once ruled over a galaxy was truly a noteworthy thing. However, what Seol Jihu wanted to ask wasnt about his chance of victory. It was similar but different. If you have something to say, just say it. Dont delay it like last time. Ill think about it. Seol Jihu smiled faintly before closing his eyes. Soon, the sound of snoring rang out. To be honest. Black Seol Jihu grinned and muttered something inaudibly. * The morning dawned. The morning would be spent as a final checkup. The members who managed to climb to the summit numbered three, excluding Eun Yuri. They were Yi Seol-Ah, Phi Sora, and Hugo. Most of the others managed to pass the second slope, but not the third. In any case, when the portal appeared on the altar, everyone ran toward it with joy. It couldnt be helped since they were in the Path of the Soul for close to two years. Of course, no one forgot to bid farewell to Black Seol Jihu before leaving. The three who reached the summit especially did not forget to have the moment they were waiting for. Ow, ow, ow. Those bastards, do they not feel any gratitude toward their teacher? Black Seol Jihu grumbled, but his lips were curled up in a smile. He wasnt sure if even one person would be able to surpass their limits, but with three people managing to do just that, he was justifiably elated. On the other hand, Seol Jihu looked a little regretful. He wanted to stay in this place for a bit longer, but he knew they had to leave to make it in time for the march. You should get out of here too. Everyone else left. Let me finally get some rest. Black Seol Jihu commented. Seol Jihu didnt like awkward situations either, so he walked toward the portal obediently. Then, he looked back at Black Seol Jihu. Hey. He asked. What happens in the future? Hmm? The future must have changed quite a lot. What happened? Is that what you wanted to ask? Black Seol Jihu chuckled. You already know I cant tell you. I was manifested by Gulas power, so I cant divulge such profound secrets all willy-nilly. Black Seol Jihu hopped up. But, I guess I can tell you one thing. He rolled his eyes and glanced at Seol Jihu. Youve never looked at yourself, have you? ? With your Innate Ability, I mean. After it evolved. Seol Jihus eyes widened. Come to think of it, he had never looked at himself after unlocking all directions. Hed just never thought to do so. When you get out, look at a mirror and activate it. Youll at least be able to see what changed. Now youre making me curious. For the record, there is no mirror here. Alright, alright, Im leaving. Seol Jihu shook his head and walked along. Hey. Just as he took half a foot into the portal, a voice rang out behind him. Did you really think Id make you fight her alone? Ill at least make it a 5 to 5. Excuse me? Seol Jihu turned around reflexively. So dont worry about it too much. Inside his ocean-colored vision, Black Seol Jihu was smiling and rubbing the back of his neck while gradually becoming fainter and fainter. Chapter 463. Golden Current Undulates in the Empire (1) You got them all honed perfectly. That was Jang Maldongs assessment of the members of Valhalla after they returned from training. And he was right. Surrounded by enigmatic yet sharp energy, all of them looked completely different from when they first left. The change was only natural, considering the number of times they died, the endless verbal abuse they endured, and the tears they shed while climbing the slope. Seol Jihu held a strategy meeting as soon as they returned. During their absence, the Federation sent the entire dwarf race to help restore humanity, while making preparations for the war, including the migration of the World Tree. It was decided that they would gather in the Hiral Mountain Range. The travel distance would be shortest for humanity if they crossed the Arden Mountain Range and joined forces within the Parasites territory. They still decided to congregate before crossing the border in case the Parasites tried to destroy the two forces individually. Apart from that, several different topics were discussed during the meeting, but there was only one thing Seol Jihu really needed to pay attention to. The Parasite Queen. The outcome of the battle between Seol Jihu and the Parasite Queen would greatly impact the outcome of the war. The Federation and humanity promised to create an environment where Seol Jihu could concentrate on his mission. Their assistance, if successful, would be a great help to Seol Jihu. After the agenda was set, Seol Jihu contacted the royal families and representative organizations of all the cities and asked them to send troops to Eva. He stressed that those who refuse the draft call would have no place left for them in Paradise after the war. Seol Jihu thought the procedure would not go as smoothly as he wished. Surprisingly, however, people from cities all across Paradise willingly responded to his request. Sure, the representative organizations were bound by Oaths, so they had no choice, but it surprised him that other Earthlings who did not belong to these organizations were also willing to comply. Out of curiosity, Seol Jihu looked into the matter and found out that the news of his victory over Sung Shihyun and his killing of Abhorrent Charity had spread throughout Haramark. Kim Hannah told him that this incident again reflected Earthlings tendency to prioritize their interests. They were only participating in the war because the situation did not seem as hopeless as it used to be. If they could come back alive, they would not only be recognized as heroes but would also be able to avoid being labeled cowards. At first, this made Seol Jihu a little bitter, but he soon changed his mind. This was, in fact, solid evidence that he had changed humanity. Humanity quickly responded to Valhalla''s request for help, as it was something they were expecting. Haramark was the first to arrive. Jan Sactus led the troops to Eva on Teresas behalf, and the Earthlings from Sicilia arrived next. Agnes benefited from the changes led by Seol Jihu and was appointed the Apostle of Superbia. Another good news was that she was also promoted to Level 8 Arachne, in recognition of her services during the Imperial Oath Expedition and the war that followed. Next came Philip Muller of Odor and Yun Seora of Scheherazade, each leading their armies. Grazia and Caligo followed. Soon the entire humanity gathered in Eva under Valhallas command. The night before the storm. [Your Status Window] [1. General Information]Summoned Date: 2017. 03. 16Marking Grade: GoldSex/Age: Male/27Height/Weight: 180.5cm/75.8kgCurrent Condition: HealthyClass: Lv 9. Divine SpearNationality: Korea (Area 1)Affiliation: ValhallaAlias: The Adversary, Valhallas Representative, Savior of the Federation, Huuuge, Apostle of Gula, Haramarks War Hero, Snowy, Training Masochist [2. Traits]1. TemperamentSelf-command (Suppresses emotions, greed, and impulses with the rational will)Superhuman (Unbelievably exceptional in enduring pain and hardship when compared to an average human being)Competitiveness (A desire to win) 2. AptitudeEffort (Endeavors with both body and mind to achieve a goal)Clear Mirror, Still Water (Possesses a calm, clean mind resembling a shining mirror and still water.)Heart and Soul as One (Unfaltering and unwavering when concentrating on one thing)Average (Normal in every way; possesses no particular talent) [3. Physical Level]Strength: EXEndurance: EXAgility: EXStamina: EXMana: Divine BeginningLuck: High (Intermediate)Remaining Ability Points: 4 [4. Abilities] 1. Authorities (3)Servant (Grade Unknown): 1. Flonecia Lusignan La Rothschear (100%)Godslaying (Grade Unknown)Gluttony (Grade Unknown) 2. Innate Ability (1)Future-Gauging Nine Eyes (Grade Unknown) 3. Class Abilities (12)Awakening Skill: Berserk (EX)Basic Spear Techniques: Thrust (EX), Strike (EX), Cut (EX)Nemesis: Misfortune-delivering Curse Spear (Pinnacle)Nemesis: Punishing Vengeance Spear (Pinnacle)Aerial Movement (EX)Mana Spear - Multiple (EX)Secret Art: Sword Qi Wave (EX) - Explosion (EX)Secret Art: Reinforced Sword Qi (Pinnacle) - Explosion (Pinnacle)Secret Art: Mutilation (EX)Trinity Harmony (Grade Unknown): One With the Spear (Grade Unknown), Flying Spear (Grade Unknown), Formless Spear (Grade Unknown), Mind Spear (Grade Unknown), Limitlessness (Grade Unknown), Thousand Stream Convergence (Grade Unknown)Ethereal Shift (EX)Righteous Heart (EX) 4. Miscellaneous Abilities (7)Reinforced Circuit (EX)Grand Cosmic Shift (EX)Hell Severing (EX)Intuition (EX)Thousand Thunder (Pinnacle)Supernova Explosion (EX) [5. Level of Cognition]Executor (The Star of Gluttony, the one who leads Paradise) / Nervous / Golden Rule (To treat others as they have treated you) A smile spread across Seol Jihus face as he examined his status window. His weight had returned to normal. It was all thanks to Seo Yuhuis care. Concerned that Seol Jihu had lost too much weight, she made sure he ate well and slept well during their time in the Path of the Soul. Two other changes besides his weight stood out more than others. The first was that the Authorities associated with the Spear of Purity moved to Class Abilities. This suggested that Seol Jihu had mastered these skills completely, though he had yet to learn the Seventh Ultimate Art. Spear God required a whole new level of mastery, unreachable even with Trinity Harmony. Black Seol Jihu said it couldnt be helped, that Seol Jihu did well enough just to achieve Thousand Stream Convergence, which united the infinite flow of Limitlessness into one. The second was that he raised Thousand Thunder to Pinnacle. Black Seol Jihu was originally opposed to this, but since then, Seol Jihus Endurance and Stamina had risen to EX. Seol Jihu could have raised Thousand Thunder to EX if he wanted to, but deliberately stopped at Pinnacle to be completely safe. He was thoroughly happy with this change, as even Pinnacle significantly increased the destructive power of Hell Severing and Supernova Explosion. But what the hell is Huuge? He recently noticed that the female members of Valhalla giggled whenever he passed them. Few times he caught them glancing at his private area. As Seol Jihu tilted his head, his gaze suddenly shifted to the mirror. He recalled what Black Seol Jihu had said. What should I do. After much thought, Seol Jihu stood in front of the mirror. He knew it was better not to look. But even if he were to lie in bed right now, he wouldnt be able to sleep, as evidenced by the second slot of his Level of Cognition. Seol Jihu calmed his breathing and looked into his eyes in the mirror. Then he activated the Future-Gauging Nine Eyes. As his body began to emit golden light. FLASH! A vision began to unfold. * A fire blazed across the battlefield. On this day, the red star, an invader from outer space, finally regained its light. A black fire burned in the sky and swallowed all the stars across the universe, and Earth and one other planet were tainted with blood. A scene from hell unfolded in the center of the crimson light spreading like watercolor on canvas. Blood was everywhere. Bodies, their bones shattered and their flesh torn, formed a bottomless mire. This place is. As Seol Jihu observed the surroundings, he instinctively realized where he was. He was looking at the past, not the future. He was standing on the battlefield of the last war of his previous life. Amidst the commotion, only one spot remained so silent that it stood out from the rest. There, a man and a woman stood glaring at each other, the space between them filled with tension. [How do you feel?] The woman was the first to break the stifling silence, although she could hardly be called a woman. Only her face was that of a human. The rest of her body seemed to have been transformed into a completely different species. [I said, how do you feel? Answer me.] The creature, believed to have been a woman at some point during her lifetime, asked again. She sounded rather amused. [The woman you cherish so much, and the world that you love so much both have come to this. Id love to hear your thoughts on this matter. Care to speak?] Wait a second. That parasite is. Yun Seohui? At the same time as Seol Jihu unwittingly muttered to himself. Puhak! Blood spattered. With a look of disbelief, Yun Seohui looked down at her chest. A spear had pierced through her lower left breast. The man, now standing behind her, had skewered her on his spear with a completely expressionless face. Black Seol Jihu. Seol Jihus eyes tensed. The moment Yun Seohui felt the cold metal pierce her heart, her eyes shot wide open, then slowly began to close. Even while falling, Yun Seohuis lips drew a curve, triumphantly grinning at her victory over Seol Jihu. It was then. [Seol Jihuuuu!] As Yun Seohui collapsed to the ground, a shadow roared and charged at the man from behind. It moved at lightning speed. Black Seol Jihu flinched and dropped his spear. But that was all that happened. The man spun with his fist already clenched, and it landed precisely on the enemy behind him. The shadow fell to the ground. [Right. You were here, too.] Black Seol Jihu muttered quietly. [Kang Seok.] Seol Jihu doubted his ears for a second. He didnt recognize Kang Seok right away because he had turned into a parasite. [I-Its all your fault!] Kang Seok tried to shout something even as blood spurted from his wound, but Black Seol Jihu wouldnt listen. [Same here. If it werent for you, the Spirit Realm Expedition wouldve been successful.] His blood-soaked fist smashed down without any hesitation. Bam! The parasites head, wriggling like a worm on the ground, burst in an instant. [Back then.] But the man did not stop. Once. [At the Neutral Zone.] Twice. [I shouldve.] Three times. [Killed you.] Four times. [No matter what!] He punched and punched, shouting at the top of his lungs. The one-sided beating ended only after Kang Seoks skull was crushed, and his brain was oozing out. Black Seol Jihu raised his head and glanced around as if searching for the next prey. He picked up his spear from the ground and set out, his feet kicking against the ground stained with pieces of the brain and flesh. He ran into the thick fog, into the swirling ashes, his eyes gleaming like the devil. * The sudden and unexpected appearance fazed Seol Jihu. When he came to his senses, the vision had already progressed pretty far. He knew exactly what would happen next. Seo Yuhui would come and revive him from his death. But he was wrong. Somebody came before Seo Yuhui. [Then why didnt you just grant his wish?] Seol Jihus jaw slowly dropped. [O Venerable Gula.] [Please grant this Earthlings wish.] Ah. [The Royal Oath you havent forgotten about it, have you?] Ah, ah. When Seol Jihu saw Teresa raise her necklace, he shut his eyes. Now he finally knew. It had taken him too long. The vision ended there. Feeling perturbed, Seol Jihu stepped out of his room and headed for the garden. He sat alone and fell into contemplation. He went over the things he had just seen in the vision. He thought about Yun Seohuis triumphant smirk, about the things that Kang Seok never got to say, and. Maybe I shouldnt have seen it in the first place. He couldnt figure out why Black Seol Jihu had suggested that he take a look at it. Seol Jihu sat still for a long time. Yap! Until somebody tapped on his shoulder from behind. What are you doing here alone? He quickly looked up in surprise and saw Teresa sit down next to him. Princess? I couldnt sleep, so I thought Id go for a stroll. Then I saw you. Teresa poked Seol Jihus elbow. You too? Ah. I just had some things to think about. Thats surpri Teresa stopped in the middle of her sentence. I mean of course, since youre human, too. She rested her head on Seol Jihus shoulder and brought her face close to his. Maybe the two of us insomniacs should keep each other company. Luckily for you, I know just the way to help you relax and sleep well. What is it? You know what Im talking about. I want you to say it. Sex. Seol Jihu smiled, and Teresa giggled. Thats right! What are you going to do when the war is over? It was an unexpected question. Hed never thought about it before. After he defeated the Parasite Queen and won the war. Is there anything you want to do? Or want to be? Something he wanted to do or wanted to be. Hmm? All of a sudden, Seol Jihu began to blink rapidly. Still, nothing came to mind, but his head felt clear again, free of all worry and anxiety. It was a strange feeling. Im going to become a queen, you see. He realized all his worries were for nothing. Not just the Queen of Haramark. Seol Jihu looked up at the night sky as he listened to Teresas chatter. Until now. He always looked up, even when he was walking on a bumpy path. Now, a future as bright as the stars in the night sky was right before his eyes. But he felt uncertain. He just needed to take one more step but wasnt sure if he could win against the Parasite Queen. In fact, the chances of him losing were far greater than that of winning, and. It pained him just to think about what would happen if he lost. He had sacrificed so much to get this far. He couldnt let everything go to waste because of a single loss. Only Black Seol Jihu seemed to have noticed Seol Jihus worries, which he tried to hide from others. I wont do that. That was all in the past. Now I have to look ahead in the future. Suddenly, Teresas voice flowed into his ears. Ah. Was this why Black Seol Jihu wanted him to look at the vision? [Dont worry too much.] Seol Jihu finally understood. The past was just that. The past. Even something as trivial as the flapping of a butterflys wings could eventually set off a storm, and the changes Seol Jihu had made until now had gone well beyond that in terms of scale. So, of course, the future would have changed. Thats right. Whatever the outcome, it would be better than it was in the past. So dont obsess over the past youve never experienced and move forwardas you always have. That must have been what Black Seol Jihu wanted to tell him. He was right. Seol Jihu had nothing to be afraid of. Youre not going back to Earth just because the war is over, are you? Just as he finally managed to calm down, a pleasant voice rang out. No, you cant go. I wont allow it. Teresa announced. If you really have to go, at least leave behind a child. Then Ill be able to carry on raising our child. Seol Jihu gazed at Teresa, pouting with her arms crossed over her chest. He still remembered the first time they met. Even now, he couldnt help but wonder what made him do the things he did. He followed Teresa to the battlefield when he was only Level 1, and volunteered to be a bait to save her. I always wondered why I felt so compelled to be near her. Who knew something like that had happened? Seol Jihu gave a small smile. W-Why are you laughing? Princess, you. Ah, I know what youre gonna say. You You must like me very much. A look of shock spread across Teresas face. This time again, she thought he would say. Pardon? But she became the one to say it. I dont know. Seol Jihu continued. I dont know what Im going to do or what Im going to become. Ill think about it when the war is actually over. I Uh. And thats also when Ill be able to tell you how I feel about you, Princess. Teresas eyes widened. He didnt evade the subject? Because. Suddenly, a cool breeze blew by and ruffled both their hair. Here in the moonlit garden. Tonight. Brushing his hair off his forehead, Seol Jihu. I cant think of anything other than tomorrows battle. He stretched out his arm and smoothed Teresas hair with his hand. Princess? Suddenly, his gaze shifted to Teresas face. Teresa was staring into Seol Jihus eyes with a dreamy look on her face. Her lips parted slowly. So cool. She muttered in a small voice that Seol Jihu did not hear. The blush on her cheeks was pink under the bright moonlight. Why cant you just. No, nevermind. He could be mistaken, but Seol Jihu thought he saw hearts in her eyes. Youre right. It doesnt have to be now. Even her breathing was getting heavier. I brought this just in case. Though Teresas face remained completely mesmerized, her hands moved with agility. She took something small and square out of her pocket. Alright, mister. Ill let you off the hook for today. What was she talking about? And why was she suddenly speaking like that? Seol Jihu only realized something was wrong when Teresa showed him what was in her hand. But this is okay, right? What do you mean? Dont worry. I didnt puncture it or anything. Rip! Without hesitation, she tore the wrapper, and a round, translucent, rubber-like object popped out of it. Huh? Seol Jihus eyes widened in an instant. * Chirp, chirp! Morning dawned with the sound of chirping birds. As soon as Seol Jihu got up, he began preparing for the departure. He felt great. Last night he was able to relax and sleep well thanks to Teresa. This morning, the streets of Eva formed a magnificent sight. Troops from all cities, except Nur, which had been completely destroyed, were gathered, and tents were lined up not just inside but outside the city walls as well. Lets go. After all preparations were made, Seol Jihu led the members of Valhalla outside. That day, humanity began to march toward the Hiral Mountain Range. Their goal: total destruction of the Parasites. The battle to mark the end of the long war had finally begun. Chapter 464. Golden Current Undulates in the Empire (2) Having left Eva, the human forces joined up with the Federation at the Hiral Mountain Range. The full power of the two nations together created an enormous force that was a spectacle to behold. Lines of troops connected from one end of the mountain range to the other, making literal sense of the phrase sea of people forming a mountain. The war had already begun. To be more precise, it started when they stepped into the Parasites territory. The corrupted land consumed the vitality of non-parasites in its domain. The effect was minimal since the allied force was still at the border of the Parasites territory, and the Federation had brought a countermeasure as well. But the situation was bound to get worse the deeper the allied force went into the Empire. Furthermore, there was a good chance time would bring about a change. The allied force was marching into the enemy territory, yet they couldnt see a single parasite. Not even a single Cockroach or a Bug. This wasnt a good sign. The Parasite Queens intention was clear. She wanted to make full use of the corrupted lands effect. Since her enemies were invading her land, she must be planning to sit back and drain the allied forces strength as much as possible. It was a logical decision, as expected of the Parasite Queen. * A few days went by. The situation everyone feared occurred. When the allied force entered the central region of the Empire, more and more people began to fall behind from fatigue. While Seo Yuhui left to tend to the patients, Seol Jihu got a report from Kazuki. Whats the number? Not the people who are simply fatigued, but the people whose conditions are severe to the point they cant participate in battles. 607 from our side and 178 from the Federations side. So thats 785 people. Its less than I thought. Because we have this. Kazuki took out a palm-sized leaf from his pocket. It was an item that the Federation had prepareda leaf imbued with the blessing of the World Tree. Simply possessing it delayed the vitality-stealing power of the Parasites corrupted land. The allied force was thoroughly enjoying this effect. The only problem was that the leaf wilted black in less than a day, having to be replaced by a new one. How many do we have left? I heard the Federation brought their entire supply. I dont think we have that many left. The Federation is trying to conserve as many as possible in consideration of carrying out missions after the war starts. Mm. Gabriel said it was a miracle that we even have any left. If it wasnt for Lady Seo Yuhui. Seol Jihu turned around. In the far distance, he could see Seo Yuhui chanting a holy spell on a group of heavily corrupted individuals. Level 9 Saint Empress Class Ability, Wide Area Purification Descent of Brilliance. This was the new skill Seo Yuhui obtained by being promoted to a Saint Empress. Although it couldnt turn a parasite back to its original form, its powerful purification ability could heal anyone if the corruption had only progressed halfway. Just like Kazuki said, it was thanks to Seo Yuhui that they could save so many leaves. ...It cant be helped. Seol Jihu sighed. He had expected this much from the start. He knew he wouldnt be able to take care of every member after coming this far. Tell the Federation to prioritize Magicians and Priests, who have weaker endurance and stamina. As for the ones who cant join the battle send them back before its too late. Seol Jihu spoke while being relieved that the worst-case scenario had happened. Got it. I will relay the message. Kazuki nodded while taking out a communication crystal. * Another few days went by. The allied force marched onward without any hindrance, and they were now crossing Via Lactea. This was the place that the expedition team of the second Imperial Oath expedition teleported to, and it was no different than the heart of the Parasites territory. The capital of the Empire, Gloria Aeterna, which became the final bastion of the old Empires defense, was now just around the corner. The Parasites were still nowhere to be seen, but Seol Jihu could feel them. The temperature plummeted as they headed deeper into the capital, and the grey color dyeing the land turned thicker as well. Furthermore, the earth seemed to be made of hard pebbles rather than dirt, and the speed at which the World Trees leaves burned up hastened as well. Seol Jihu slowly raised his head, an inexplicable sense of foreboding creeping up on him crushingly. The clouds of war were gathering in the sky. And Seol Jihus hunch came true quickly. In just a few hours, the frontline troops stopped. It was because the scouts returned with news of discovering the Parasites. The allied force buzzed. Jan Sanctus! Lead your men to the front! The Thunder Squadron will fall back behind the central line and set up camp! Teresa, Vidalif, and other commanders shouted. They were changing the troops formation at the sight of the enemys large-scale appearance. Seol Jihus eyes narrowed as he walked to the front, cutting through the nervous, stiff bodies of the frontline troops. The first thing he saw was a wall several times longer and taller than the one in Eva. He also saw black things that looked twice as large as usual. Right, they were Parasites, covering the land and the sky as if to swallow the vast capital. There was the corpse army, composed of all kinds of foreign races. There was the parasite army, stretching out far and wide, not distinguishing between the sky and the earth. There were Medusas, Temerators, and Reginae, constantly giving birth to new creatures. And then there were the Nests, giving birth to these mother species. There was Unsightly Humility standing at the forefront, Exploding Patience and Vulgar Chastity taking up the wings, and the Army Commanders personal armies. And finally, sitting in the air above the wall, arrogantly looking down at the allied forces, was the Parasite Queen. Creating such a large scale force in such a short time. Seol Jihu chuckled after scanning the enemy army from left to right. Not much time had passed since the major defeat at Haramark. Seol Jihu realized just how the Empire letting their guard down led to their demise. The Parasites reproductive ability was simply too terrifying. The enemy army was one thing, but what really made the allied forces buzz was the appearance of the Parasite Queen. For several years, she had not appeared on the front lines. Now that she had, her presence was enough to make every member of the allied force stiff with nervousness. And because she was openly revealing her rage at the insects that dared to invade her territory, ordinary humans and foreign races shrank back. They had no choice when a god, who was on a higher level of existence than even the Seven Sins, cast her energy down on them. Even Seol Jihus body was trembling faintly, so it would be wrong of him to expect ordinary humans to be calm. The situation wasnt good. Although the allied force resisted the corrupted lands effect with the purification power of the World Trees leaves, most people were feeling tired before the battle even began. And with the Parasite Queen exerting such tremendous pressure, the allied forces morale plummeted in an instant. What should I do Seol Jihu, who was watching silently, suddenly felt a soft touch on his hand. Glancing to the side, he saw Seo Yuhui gazing at him. Facing off against a great, vast enemy force, the man and the woman exchanged a look while staring fixedly at each other. Sometimes, a single glance was worth a thousand words. Seol Jihu let out a light sigh. Then, he walked forward. Gabriel predicted the allied forces morale to be at its lowest upon first encountering the Parasites. As such, she asked Seol Jihu to prepare an encouraging speech, but that went against what Seol Jihu was comfortable doing. Still, Seol Jihu was the representative figure of the allied force. This could be seen just by looking at his status windows level of cognition. His comrades saw Seol Jihu as a leader. Reading the explanation, the significance of his existence wasnt just confined to being the Apostle of Gluttony but rather the entirety of Paradise. This could be seen just by looking at the allied force. Most who chose to participate in this war only did so after seeing Seol Jihu. As such, Seol Jihu had the duty to prove his worth as the leader who shouldered the fate of humanity, the Federation, and Paradise itself. Tap, tap. As Seol Jihu walked forward, countless gazes fell on him. After coming to a stop, Seol Jihu roused his energy. Then, a fascinating scene occurred. Just by revealing a bit of his fighting spirit, Seol Jihu caused the Parasites frontline forces to step back. The parasites in the air also buzzed their wings and became disarrayed. The members of the allied force widened their eyes and swallowed hard. Parasites were incapable of rational thought. Still, they had taken a step back, feeling an instinctive fear. Even the Army Commanders flinched slightly and raised their guards noticeably. But perhaps, such reactions were to be expected. Seol Jihu had once crushed through the Parasites army alone. Now, he was back, stronger than ever before. The important thing was that the Parasites, who always treated humanity and the Federation as though they were insects, openly showed apprehension and fear. To the allied force, this was a refreshing shock. That wasnt all. Everyone could clearly feel that the battlefield encompassing the two sides had transformed into a strange space where no sound traveled. Here, only indescribable vibrations were resounding out. Furthermore, everyone could distinctly feel that a powerful, boundless energy had taken control of the area. Woong, woong, woong, woong, woong, woong! Then, just as six formless undulations burst out of Seol JihuKWANG! A thunderous sound suddenly struck everyones ears. A brilliant electric discharge erupted from Seol Jihus body at the same time that a giant orb, radiating a light that was brighter than the sun, rose from the ground. Seol Jihus Unique Spatial Ability Supernova Explosion. The orb detonated and shot out a terrifying energy in all directions. The burst of mana swam through the air and fanned out far and wide. Impossible! Setting aside the terrifying speed at which the energy swept across the air, Vulgar Chastity screamed at just how far-reaching it was, encompassing all of the Parasites forces. He got stronger again. Exploding Patiences face sank in despair. We have to stop him! Remembering what happened after taking the same thing head-on, Unsightly Humility hurriedly raised his sword. Twisted Kindness did the same. She created hundreds of magic circles reflexively but did not know what to do with them. It wasnt as if there was a lot of time. She just couldnt think of a way to stop such a wide-range attack in an instant. Even as the Army Commanders were startled and taken aback, Seol Jihus energy wave was shooting toward the Parasites. However, just as it was about to make contact, a giant shadow suddenly cast over Twisted Kindness. Kwang! A terrifying explosion erupted again. Twisted Kindness blinked in confusion. The explosion that was about to swallow the Parasites, suddenly stopped in front of their army. Kwaaarrrrrr! It was disappearing while splitting left and right. It was as if an invisible barrier was keeping it back. After spectating the intense undulation, Twisted Kindness subconsciously looked back. The Parasite Queen was standing with her arm stretched out. She had interfered directly since the Army Commanders were helpless against the attack. Her hand shook faintly as it blocked the Supernova Explosion. The alien goddess and the godslayer met each others eyes. The Parasite Queens eyes narrowed, and Seol Jihu grinned. Seeing the absurd explosion that rendered the entire world bright, the members of the allied forces all widened their eyes as if they just woke up from a dream. This was because the Parasite Queen destroyed the energy from Seol Jihus Supernova Explosion, which had joined up with his Authority to take control over the land. What the allied force saw now was a tug-of-war between the chief commander of both sides. Their widened eyes, bloodshot from fatigue, then began to look determined. There was someone among them. An existence that could fight with the Parasite Queen on equal grounds. The rumors were not a lie. They were seeing it now with their own eyes. And with this, an inexplicable sense of pride welled up in everyones hearts. Seol Jihu retracted his mana, noticing the morale of the allied force rising. By the time the aftermath of the explosion subsided, he had activated his Innate Ability. He was curious about what the Future-Gauging Nine Eyes thought about the situation. Would it be red, orange, or yellow? However, the result went against Seol Jihus expectations. Several colors popped up, but one color was overwhelming the others. Seol Jihu turned around with a slightly surprised look. The allied force was burning with a fighting spirit. Glaring at the Parasites with a sharp gaze, they breathed heavily and held their weapons high. Seol Jihu could tell that they were ready to rush out at any moment. In this very moment, the hearts of the allied force had become one. Turning to the front again, a faint smile hung on Seol Jihus lips. He couldnt help but feel a little refreshed. ...Right, it was a completely different feeling than when he fell into the enemys trap. The Dwarves were aiming their cannons, Cave Fairies and Sky Fairies were preparing to summon Spirits, Beastmen were honing their claws, getting ready to charge forward, and the Fallen Angels were preparing to transport the World Tree. The Earthlings were led by five Executors and soldiers of six kingdoms were ready to give their lives for their planet. His precious comrades were ready to protect his back at a moments notice. Then, there was Seol Jihu himself. They were all shining in a golden light. A golden current was undulating in the empire. The scene was so beautiful that it would take away the breaths of anyone watching. Seol Jihu did not hesitate any longer. He raised his hand, holding the Spear of Purity into the air. The spear blade reflecting the light of the sun radiated a blinding, cross-shaped light. This was the cue signaling the start of the war. Without a moment of hesitation, Teresa pulled out her silver longsword. Then, she shouted. CHAAAAARGE! Dudududududu! The sound of angry bulls stampeding through the ground and the clacking of horseshoes resounded. UWOAAAAAAAH! The combined shout of the allied force shook the heavens and earth. The battle that would determine the fate of each side and the future of Paradise finally began. Chapter 465. Two Cards (1) The allied force started the attack. The curtain of the final act was finally lifted. The cavalry unit led by Teresa charged forward like a raging bull, causing the battlefield to rumble. Behind them was the infantry of the six kingdoms, following wholeheartedly with their spears and shields raised into the air. Charge! Do not fear death! Teresa raised her silver longsword high and shouted. Your parents, your brothers and sisters, everyone in Paradise is praying! The day they have been waiting for is here! Lowering her sword, she pointed the blade toward the Parasites. This war shall be remembered for generations to come! Today will be the day of a glorious victory, the day we regain our home, Paradise! The world shall remember that we were the vanguard of this great war! Teresa shouted at the top of her lungs. The soldiers cheered back, boosting the morale of the troop, and the Horuses also neighed strongly. The Parasite Queens eyes narrowed. She did not like what she was seeing. The insects that were openly showing exhaustion, the worthless humans falling into despair from her presence, were now charging toward her with their lives on the line. Their action strongly offended her honor and put her in a foul mood. [What are you doing?] The Parasite Queen waved her hand roughly, her voice openly revealing her displeasure. [Fire!] The squadron of Evil Phantoms aimed their arms at the incoming cavalry. Tatatatatang! Several gunshots rang out. Screams erupted from multiple places. Flagbearers flew back with holes in their chests, and the Horuses fell and rolled on the ground causing a chain reaction of the Horuses in the back to trip over them and fall. The cavalry unit charged forward without minding their comrades sacrifices, but the Evil Phantoms continued to shoot endlessly as well. Their bullets pierced through the layers of barriers cast by Priests, sending the cavalry into disarray, and this naturally slowed down the infantry following behind them. There was still some distance to go. The troops charging speed decreased faster than she anticipated, but Teresa clenched her teeth. This was only the start of the battle, and she knew there was no way the allied force would just watch them be decimated. What are you doing!? At that moment, Vidalifs voice resounded behind the central troops. Are you going to let them die? Hurry! He raised his voice and personally placed a blue rock into a cannon. Once the Dwarves standing beside the cannon hurriedly aimed the muzzle, the Sky Fairies behind them instantly chanted a spell. Fire until the muzzle turns red!! Pang, pang! Pang, pang, pang! The cannon aiming at the Parasites belched out a raging flame. Next, the Sky Fairies aimed their cupped hands toward the flying Thunders. El Jin Acceleratio! A fierce wind stormed forth. Chweeeek! The Thunders, accelerating with the power of Wind Spirits, swept toward the Parasites. Flash! Blue flashes erupted everywhere, obliterating everything they touched. Not only that Maintain this altitude! Turn 30 degrees to the left! Fire! Hundreds of ballistas fired boomerang blades one by one FIRE! Do not hold back and use everything! And Spirit Arrows shining in colorful lights rained down from the sky. The Parasite Queen grunted quietly. The allied force seemed to have scouted their formation in advance as more than half of the Evil Phantom squadron had been eliminated. Furthermore, the boomerang blades were sweeping through the Parasite ranks, and arrows were raining down as well. This naturally slowed down the Evil Phantoms firing speed. Teresas complexion brightened. The soldiers beside her supported each other and rushed forward. [...Second Army!] Kkaduk! The Parasite Queen gritted her teeth. [Crush them!] Unsightly Humility swung his sword as soon as the Queen gave her order. Krrrrr! The spectral horse raised its front legs threateningly and then stomped down. Uwooooooooh! Unsightly Humilitys undead army charged forward. They had no intention of clashing with the enemy army. In the next moment, the bodies of the undead army turned translucent. Fluidization. The barrage of boomerang blades and arrows all phased through the undead army. Fluidization allowed them to gain immunity to both physical and magical attacks. As long as the opponent had no way to attack the bodies that were moved to the spectral realm, there was no way to do any damage to them. Even if a few were capable of using soul manifestation-type magic, there wouldnt be enough of them to affect the entire army. And so, they would destroy the humans and foreign races from within and reach their main camp in an instant. That would be the start of an indiscriminate massacre, just like they had always done. CHARGE! Unsightly Humility charged forward without doubting what would happen from now on. However, his enemies also charged in unperturbed without slowing down. Hm? Seeing the calvary racing in, a hint of doubt flashed on his face. He expected them to split to the side to avoid clashing head-on, but Haramarks princess was speeding so fast that the pendant on her necklace was fluttering. Flone! Teresa shouted when the distance between the two armies shortened to about a couple hundred meters. [Un!] A voice rang out from the pendant she got from Seol Jihu. [Lets go, guys!] Flone flew out of the pendant with a puff of black smoke. ? Unsightly Humilitys hollow eyes flashed in confusion. A strange smoke cloud had shot up in the air, and it was now expanding tens, no, hundreds of times in size. [Kiaaaaaa!] [Kiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!] A chilling cry that seemed to originate from the depths of the abyss resounded out. Indescribable despair filled the battlefield in an instant. The vengeful spirit unit. The first card that Seol Jihu prepared was revealed. Thats! Unsightly Humility could not hide his shock. He had not seen it wrong. As the king of the undead, he could feel what kind of existences these vengeful spirits were. He was faced with an unprecedented situation. Unsightly Humility pulled on the reins and commanded his spectral horse to stop. However, the group of vengeful spirits, led by Flone, were flashing their bloodshot eyes and pouncing on the undead army. [Kkikkikki, kkikkikki!] One vengeful spirit clung onto a ghoul. Then, something surprising happened. The translucent ghoul stumbled to the ground. It resisted the vengeful spirit fiercely, but the ghouls arm phased through the spirits body. Unhindered, the vengeful spirits mouth split open to the ends of its ears, and it swallowed the ghouls head whole. The ghouls body went limp, quickly regaining its original color. Similar scenes were happening all over the place. Ghouls, dullahans, skeletons Some undead species like the wraiths fought back, but most of them were falling without being able to lift a finger. After devouring a victim, the vengeful spirits flew off in search of new prey, and the cavalry unit stomped past the twitching bodies of the ghouls. A scene that was the complete opposite of Unsightly Humilitys imagination broke out. No way! He had to admit reluctantly that fluidization had been broken. The Second Army, which had always stood at the forefront of the battles, was now being beaten back helplessly. Unsightly Humility quickly shook off his stupor and faced the cavalry unit crossing through the undead army. He never thought that the allied force would have developed a vengeful spirit unit to counter his immortal army. If only Abhorrent Charity were here! He couldnt help but regret the death of the Third Army Commander, who was a skilled necromancer. Death knights, wraiths, and a couple of other species were able to fight back, but the situation wasnt in their favor. He just witnessed a particular vengeful spirit that was dozens of times larger than the others, sending a death knight flying with a punch. Unsightly Humility could no longer sit still. It was because a vengeful spirit, much bigger than the previous giant one, was coming for him. Just as he fell back to avoid the charging black smoke Kwang! An intense shockwave shook the spot he was just standing on. Haha! The Star of Wrath, Wu Lei, burst into laughter with his greatsword stabbing into the ground. An Executor had appeared. His spectral horse cleverly leaped away and escaped the range of the shockwave. However, a purple magic circle appeared in the air, summoning a group of fully-armored battle maidens. Unsightly Humility swung his sword in a wide arc, pushing aside the attacking Valkyries. But because of the Valkyries, he failed to see thin threads creeping forward at breakneck speed and tying the spectral horses legs. After coiling around unnoticeably, the threads then became tight. Prrrr! Shoot! By the time Unsightly Humility noticed, the spectral horse was already being dragged to the ground. The problem was that this was only the beginning. Unsightly Humility turned around abruptly to save his steed, and the black smoke that was hurling in toward him grazed past him. Crack! His left shoulder was torn off with a bone-crushing sound. Unsightly Humility landed on the ground after barely picking himself back up, then tilted his head. [Mm youre not very tasty.] A terrifying ghost with hundreds of years of vengeance was munching on the left arm of Unsightly Humility. [But well, an Army Commander is an Army Commander. Ill eat it since its good for my body.] Judging by how her energy was increasing with each bite, she seemed to be a Servant of Gluttony. Although Unsightly Humility lost his arm from a moment of carelessness, he quickly assessed the situation and made a judgment. I can only feel half of the energy of gluttony. There must be another one. Knowing that the Authority of Gluttony was distributed evenly among Servants, Unsightly Humility stood on guard and clenched his teeth. Having lost an arm, he no longer dared to be careless. It was certainly a mistake on his part, but he never imagined that such a threatening attack would fly at him in all directions. You said one Executor and at least four Servants were needed to buy time against you do you remember that? Cinzia stepped up to the front, guarded by an entourage of Valkyries. Well, what do you think? Seeing Unsightly Humility, who was stiff like a stone statue, she spread her arms out. I didnt know what youd like, so I prepared all sorts of things. Looking around at the group, Unsightly Humility clattered his teeth. There were two no, three Executors of the Seven Sins. Agnes, who was once the Servant of Sloth, had become the Star of Pride. There were at least a dozen Servants following the three Executors, the Servant of Gluttony whom he had to be extra careful about, and a powerful evil spirit that was continually getting bigger. Unsightly Humility became lost for words for a second. ...What an honor. Then, he fixed his grip on his sword and grinned. This is more like it. I appreciate the treatment worthy of my status. Appropriate? You dont think were overdoing it? That remains to be seen. Unsightly Humility began to emanate a fierce energy. I have no intention of falling easily. Well, I will admit that I was a little surprised. To think you would invest so many resources into stopping me. He seemed to be asking what they planned to do about other Army Commanders. Who knows? Why dont you find out? Cinzia spoke leisurely and shrugged. Dont think stalling for time is all you need to do. Flashing a beast-like pair of eyes, she grinned. We have enough in reserve to last in the other three places while we take care of you. Unsightly Humilitys eyes flashed deeper. The allied force had just revealed that he was their first target. And what does that [Hey, what are you trying to pull?] At that moment, Flones voice cut off Unsightly Humility. [Youre trying to buy time, arent you? Do you think well fall for it?] Unsightly Humility flinched. Flone was right on the mark. [No can do!] Flone pointed at him and shouted. [Gorgonu! Sic him!] The large vengeful spirit from the ancient emperors villa pounced on Unsightly Humility. * Same time. The Parasites fell into disarray as the two armies clashed. The Second Army was broken through for the first time after having boasted an undefeated record. Seeing that it wasnt looking good for Unsightly Humility, Exploding Patience, who was in charge of the left-wing, could not stand still any longer. To prevent the Second Army from being decimated, the Fifth Armys troops were needed. After all, banshees were also cursed souls like vengeful spirits. Since the allied force invested such a huge task force in dealing with Unsightly Humility, there shouldnt be anyone capable of simultaneously standing their ground on the left and right-wing. But would he stay still? She was worried about Seol Jihu but immediately shook off the thought. One had to look at the grand scheme of things in a war. Someone of Seol Jihus caliber taking his time to deal with her would be more than worth it for her allies. She fully believed that the Parasite Queen would not miss this opportunity. Having organized her thoughts, Exploding Patience left behind the parasite and corpse army and only went with her Fifth Army to reinforce Unsightly Humility. Rather, she tried to. She came to a sudden stop just as she was flying toward the center. ...What? Seeing the allied force, the Banshee Queens eyes widened in shock. Chapter 466. Two Cards (2) Just as Exploding Patience was about to order the Fifth Army to charge, a fairly large group of soldiers broke away from the Federations main force, as if they had been waiting for that instant. Exploding Patience furrowed her brows as she looked into the distance. On land, a group of Cave Fairies led by Yuirel was charging straight at her in a T-shaped attack formation. Similarly, in the sky, a fleet of Sky Fairies led by Taihi was flying at her. For a moment, Exploding Patience could not understand what was going on. She could not grasp the enemys intentions. Sure, the enemy had been going strong from the start, even surprising them with a secret weapon called the evil spirit army, but the Second Army had not yet collapsed. Likewise, the situation was looking grim for Unsightly Humility, but he still had a card up his sleeve. He hadnt released his divinity yet. The enemy had already exhausted a fair amount of resources against the Second Army. The Fairies now made up the bulk of the Federations main force, so it just didnt make sense that they were using them all against her, without even splitting the forces in half. Being as this was the final war, she understood why they were so desperate, why they didnt want to lose the momentum. Nevertheless, this felt too reckless, even considering they had Seol Jihu on their side. Because the Sixth Army, in charge of the right, was still in good shape, and Twisted Kindness, the chief gatekeeper of the Parasites, had not even appeared yet. Most importantly, the Parasite Queen was alive and well. What are they thinking? Exploding Patience watched the fairies come closer and closer when suddenly her eyes widened. A bright and colorful light began to emanate from the fairies bodies. What! The light, sparkling in five colors, flared like a million suns, swallowing the world in one gulp. The look of disbelief on Exploding Patiences face turned into a look of certainty. Hehe! Hehehehe! The fairies laughter echoed throughout the battlefield like a song. Air, Water, Wind, Fire, Earth. Spirits of various elements surged like a storm in the sky and on the earth. And when Exploding Patience felt the enormous energy of the Five Spirit Lords in the lead. Crazy bastards! She cursed aloud in anger. But it wasnt over yet. Suddenly, she sensed two terrifying presences, one above and one below her. Exploding Patience looked up, then quickly proceeded to pull herself back. Woooooooo! The sky was splitting open. And from the opening, a giant hand made of light came crashing down with a terrifying force, leaving a deep mark on the ground. Unwittingly, Exploding Patience looked down, and the next moment, her face turned pale. Wooooooooooo! Because the earth was also splitting open. She saw a hand made of darkness rising up from the boiling magma. Ophin Odor and Diffidem Odor. The Lord of Light and the Lord of Darkness appeared, as if the Five Spirit Lords alone werent enough. By then, Exploding Patience was at a loss for words. She still couldnt tell what the enemy was thinking, but one thing was for sure: they wanted nothing more than to destroy the Parasites left. So you really wanna do this, huh? Exploding Patience muttered menacingly and turned around. She had no choice but to withdraw as the enemy intended. She was worried about the spearhead but knew they could hold out. It cant be helped. She couldnt possibly leave her post when the enemy was coming at her with all their might. Resist. All I have to do is resist. Within this domain, time was on the side of the Parasites. The corrupted soil would slowly, but persistently, devour the enemys vitality. But even as she reassured herself, Exploding Patience couldnt help feeling anxious. Until this moment, she had never felt so pressured by an enemy who wasnt Seol Jihu. With a nervous face, she began to rouse her energy, gazing at the tsunami of fairies and spirits rolling toward her. Soon, the roars of the Banshee Queen and the two Spirit Lords echoed through the battlefield, and the two forces clashed violently. And then. It was the Sixth Army Commanders turn. Vulgar Chastitys opinion wasnt so different from Exploding Patiences. The front was getting pummeled, and the left seemed to be in danger, too. Should either of the two fall, the Parasite Queen would be up next. Of course, there was still the center army and Twisted Kindness but it was her duty as the Army Commander in charge of the right to stop the enemy before the situation reached a crisis. She speculated that the attack just now must have exhausted the Federations forces. Now seemed like the right time to make a move. Twisted Kindness or Her Majesty can take care of him, right? Not to mention that she felt uncertain whether she alone could handle Seol Jihu. But when she turned her head toward the Federations main unit, her thoughts changed. She saw a pack of black-winged figures spread their wings in the distance. It was the Fallen Angels. Today will be the end of everything. Gabriel spoke calmly, gazing at the Sixth Army as it scattered into an offensive formation. If this war ends in our victory, we will ask Valhallas representative to tell that man our story, about everything we have experienced in this world, and how we fought. Licking her lips, she continued. Should you fall in battle, do not be thrown into despair. The Four Archangels, including myself, will revive you even if it means we have to become the Martial Gods slaves. Gabriel flapped her wings. However, in order for that to happen, And tightened her grip around the trident. We must triumph in this last battle! Then she soared into the sky like a fallen angel making her way back to heaven. Other Fallen Angels followed after Gabriel. Are they kidding me? Vulgar Chastity appeared dumbfounded. She wouldnt have felt so offended if the Beastmen Alliance came after her. The Beastmen were mighty warriors and also much greater in number than the Fallen Angels. The enemy could not be more transparent. They were obviously planning to hold her at bay with the Fallen Angels and a few Executors so that their main force could break through the center and the left. The light flickering across the sky was proof that she was right. I guess I have no choice but to fight them. No worries. If Twisted Kindness can keep that bastard busy while Her Majesty makes her move. The Parasites could easily reverse the situation. And everything would have gone as Vulgar Chastity had planned, had it not been for the two changes she overlooked. The first change was that Seo Yuhui was no longer the Seo Yuhui of the past. Huh? As Vulgar Chastity roused her energy, she suddenly blinked. She sensed an alarming amount of holy power gathering in the sky. Hwaaaaaaak! The moment she tilted her chin up, a massive beam of light descended from the sky. Vulgar Chastitys vision turned white in an instant. Level 9 Saint Empress Ancient Ritual Prayer. O light, shine, burn, and cleanse. What the! The prayer went far beyond her expectations. She had expected a meteor shower, but in reality, the light was shining over the entire right side of the Parasites army. When Vulgar Chastity felt the fluids of her body beginning to boil, she hurriedly raised her energy. Her vision slowly returned, and soon she saw an army of parasites and corpses wriggling with pain as the light burned their flesh. Even the Sixth Army was in danger. They were holding out against the light thanks to the pieces of divinity inside them, but were trapped from all sides by magic circles. The Star of Avarice had joined the Star of Lust in attacking the Sixth Army. Several small groups of Fallen Angels slammed their tridents into the succubi as they fell from the sky after being hit by magic, and then scattered. Keuk! Vulgar Chastity clenched her teeth. She had expected something like this to happen, but not to this extent. The light showed no signs of fading. It was then. A huge icicle flew out of the light toward Vulgar Chastity. The Army Commander managed to grab it with her hair, for she had been on guard all along. This is? Vulgar Chastity frowned, looking down at the icicle that had barely stopped before piercing her stomach. It looked oddly familiar. How do you do? Suddenly she heard a mysterious yet alluring voice. Startled, Vulgar Chastity looked around, until her gaze stopped in the air above her. Bright blonde hair and sea-colored eyes. At the center of the slowly diminishing light, a small witch wearing a conical hat and riding a broomstick was looking down at the Army Commander with a smile across her face. You! Vulgar Chastitys eyes widened when she saw the witch. It has been a while, hasnt it? Roselle beamed. Thats right. To Vulgar Chastitys surprise, Roselle was the second card prepared by Seol Jihu. He had appointed Roselle as his second Servant. Seol Jihu first thought of this method after departing Eva and before joining the Federation at the Hiral Mountain Range. Eun Yuri visited his tent late at night and asked him about the limitations on who could be appointed as his Servants. She told him that her master had agreed to help them, and maybe, if it was possible, he could appoint her? Seol Jihu had never even considered that possibility before. Roselle introduced herself as a will trapped in a dream world. And Black Seol Jihu, too, was a will from the future. This meant that if he could appoint Roselle as his Servant, Black Seol Jihu could also be possibly appointed as a Servant. Seol Jihu thanked Eun Yuri for the idea, hugged and bombarded her with kisses, and then contacted Gula through Kim Hannah, who remained in Eva. And this was Gulas answer: [There is no limitation to who can become an Apostles Servant.] [A will is no exception. You may appoint one as your Servant, as long as it possesses a strong enough willpower to manifest physically.] [However, the Servant must exist in the same time frame as the Apostle.] In short, he could appoint Roselle, a will of the present, but couldnt appoint Black Seol Jihu, a will of the future. According to Gula, the purpose of Future Vision had long been determined by Black Seol Jihu. She told him that, apart from the growth acceleration and the overlapping effect caused by the Future Vision, there could only be one Seol Jihu in the present world, unless they were inside a special space that did not affect the middle world, such as the Path of the Soul. The goddess added that even she could not fathom what would happen if he tried to appoint Black Seol Jihu as his Servant and that Seol Jihu needed to be careful before making such a decision. Seol Jihu understood why Gula was so worried. She was obviously concerned that the laws constructing this world would operate in favor of the Parasites. After much consideration, Seol Jihu decided to take in only Roselle. It was regrettable that he couldnt appoint Black Seol Jihu as his Servant, but there was no need to gamble. Because Black Seol Jihu had already promised him. [Dont worry about it too much.] [Did you really think Id make you fight her alone? Ill at least make it a 5 to 5.] That he would fight alongside Seol Jihu in a way that didnt disturb the laws of this world. And so, Seol Jihu traveled to the dream world and accepted Roselle as his Servant, with her consent, of course. Using the Authority of Gluttony, he devoured both Roselle and the dream world and brought her outside. No way. By now, even Vulgar Chastity understood what was going on. Surrounded by the energy of Gluttony, the enemy wasnt exactly trying to hide it. It was just hard for Vulgar Chastity to accept reality. She wasnt worried about the other bugs, but she was worried about her. The Dreaming Witch, Roselle La Grazia, who once single-handedly brought the Empire to the brink of destruction. Vulgar Chastity had already experienced the witchs strength during the Tigol Fortress War. Her energy was on par with that of an Army Commander who had yet to release her divinity. He held my hand and asked me to be with him. Oh, how it made my heart pound! Roselle covered her mouth with her hand and smiled graciously. You see, I had no reason to turn him down. I was curious about the outside world, worried about my lovely pupils, angry at those who snatched my prey away from me. In fact, I should thank him for asking. Chirping like a lark, Roselle suddenly pressed her finger to her chin and tilted her head. So, I was thinking about how to repay his kindness. Then she glanced at Vulgar Chastity, who was still frozen with shock. And Ive decided to capture and dedicate you to him. What do you think? What? Think about it. Youre the queen of luxury escorts revered by all men. Dont you agree youd make an excellent present for him? Roselles eyes curved in a smile. This is clearly an opportunity for you. Provide a good service, and maybe hell come to love you. Vulgar Chastitys eyebrows wriggled. Back when the Empire was at the height of its glory, the succubi were treated as luxury escorts. This was the reason she turned to the Parasites, and also her sore spot. Whats wrong? Having successfully provoked her opponent, a smile spread over Roselles face. Are you turned on just thinking about it? You cant help who you are, hmm? The broomstick carrying Roselle, who was giggling while holding down her hat with one hand, swirled in the air. Roselle then rolled up her sleeves and stretched both of her arms forward, her ten fingers dancing in the air. . . . . At the same time, she began chanting a spell as if she were singing. It was Roselle Recital. Fucking bitch! A fire sparked from Vulgar Chastitys eyes. She shouted at the top of her lungs, raising her mana to the fullest. DIEEEEEEE! Vulgar Chastitys entire body began to emit fire. Next whore, please. Roselle, too, finished her song and released the spell. An immense amount of steam began to rise from where the flame collided with the ice. Fool. Twisted Kindness, who had been watching them from the rear, frowned in disdain. Right now, Vulgar Chastitys primary concern should be to assemble her army and retain the status quo. But instead, she was wasting all her energy on a single witch, letting the enemy control her to their advantage. Twisted Kindness bit her lower lip. The situation was not much different in other sections of the battlefield. So far, the Parasites had been able to overpower the enemy, mostly thanks to their abundant resources. Even if the enemy managed to block one or two attacks, the Parasites had the resources to attack ten more times. And now, for the first time, the resources on both sides were equal. No. The Parasites were actually losing this time. The front, the left, the right. Not one of them was winning, in Twisted Kindness eyes. If only the First and the Third Army Commanders were here! She didnt care at all about Raging Temperance, but had either Sung Shihyun or Abhorrent Charity been here, the Parasites would have overpowered at least one of the enemy forces by now. But this was no time to be feeling sorry. She had to help. Twisted Kindness wished nothing more than to set out. She could not move, however, because she sensed something strange from the Federations main unit. Tension began to rise as she stared at the enemy. The most powerful warrior of the entire Federation and humanity combined, the ultimate weapon created by the Seven Sins to obliterate the Parasite Queen Seol Jihu was finally ready to make his move. Chapter 467. Fierce Battle (1) The battlefield that was quiet just dozens of minutes ago began to swirl with winds of blood. Flames erupted from multiple places, and screams and shrieks broke out. Seol Jihu slowly turned his gaze and scanned the battlefield. The vanguard forces of the two sides partook in a fierce battle without backing down. With Unsightly Humility captured and the vengeful spirit unit taking the lead, the Second Army was being broken through helplessly. At this rate, it would not be long until the vanguard of the allied force would reach the Parasites center army. Exploding Patience was holding her ground rather well. Seeing all the Sky and Cave Fairies, she sent the Fifth Army forward as a throwaway while fighting two Spirit Kings by herself. She seemed to be focusing on defending the left-wing. However, unlike the other two battlefields, the Parasites right-wing was still in chaos. In favor of the allied force, of course. The color of water and fire clashed in the sky endlessly, creating a foggy mist. Meanwhile, the Fallen Angels were steadily lessening the Fifth Armys number. Seo Yuhui was chanting one holy spell after the other, unhindered, dealing wide-range damage to the Parasites right-wing forces. It looks like good news might come from the left-wing first. Seol Jihu initially thought the allied force would win in the order of middle, right, and left, but now he felt the order might actually be the opposite. That was how skilled Roselle was. Overall, all three battles were going smoothly. Still, Seol Jihu did not lower his guard. Although it was true that they were in an advantageous position, he knew the Parasites still had three cards up their sleeves the group of Nests that were still producing mother species, Twisted Kindness, and the Parasite Queen. Furthermore, it could be said that time was on the Parasites side. While they were fighting well, the effect of the corrupted land would only make things harder for the allied force as time went on. And so, Seol Jihu had to do something while the three battlefields were in their favor, something that tipped the scale even further. The enemys right-wing line has fallen into disarray! A timely report came in while Seol Jihu was eyeing the left-wing. The Parasites front and left-wing were trying hard to maintain their line of defense even while being pushed back. On the other hand, the right-wing, where Vulgar Chastity was located, was slowly getting further from the center army in chaos. This chaotic gap was exactly what Seol Jihu was waiting for. The king said now is the time to charge in! Yes. Seol Jihu nodded his head. The preparation is done. Please tell him I will follow suit. Yes, sir! The Beastman who came to deliver White Tigers message ran off. It was finally time to make a move. The card thats left on our side now is. Seol Jihu looked back at the allied force while trying to calm his pounding heart. The first thing that caught his attention was the Dwarf squad. They were taking aim with their cannons while eyeing the battlefield with nervous expressions. The Dwarf squad had not fired any Thunders since the vanguard force charged in as they were waiting for the perfect opportunity. Vidalif saw Seol Jihu and raised his hand. He seemed to be telling him not to worry about them. Seol Jihu then turned to Seo Yuhui. She was concentrating on supporting the allied forces left-wing army. With her eyes closed, she chanted holy spells endlessly, her left hand placed on her chest and her right hand waving in the air like a maestro. Surprisingly, shining runes appeared in the air with each wave of her hand and began to revolve around Seo Yuhuis body. As more runes appeared, Seo Yuhuis forehead became drenched in sweat. She seemed to be in deep focus. There were many tasks that Seo Yuhui was entrusted with in this war. It could be said that she was involved from beginning to end. Knowing that she must have several things on her mind even as she chanted ancient prayers, Seol Jihu decided not to initiate a conversation. Representative. At that moment, Marcel Ghionea approached Seol Jihu. Are you setting off soon? Yes. Oh right, Mister Marcel Ghionea. Seol Jihu gazed at the Archer of Steel, who had a complicated look on his face. Before the war, Marcel Ghionea had come to ask him whether he could participate in the left-wings battle. Though he did not provide any reason, it was not difficult to find out why. Seol Jihu agreed without saying much. I hope you can achieve what you want. Thank you. I am sorry that I cannot be of help. Dont worry. Also, dont push yourself too much. Rather than being blinded by greed and putting yourself at risk, I suggest going for a single, sure-hit shot. Marcel Ghionea gave a relieved expression. I wont forget it. Seol Jihu smiled as he saw Marcel Ghionea place his fist on his chest. He had great expectations from Marcel Ghionea. After all, he was the archer who revived the World Tree with a single arrow. Soon, a report was delivered, saying that the Beastman squad was ready. Seol Jihu looked back at Eun Yuri before taking off. When their eyes met, Eun Yuri gave him a coy look. Her cheeks and neck were flushed, as though she was nervous. This was no surprise given that her tasks were just as crucial as Seo Yuhuis. Good luck. Hmph. Eun Yuri turned away and snorted. Seol Jihu tilted his head before turning to face forward again. He then saw the Beastman squad, which had finished preparing to charge in. Kuhung! Kuhuhuhung! White Tiger, who transformed into a giant house-sized beast, kicked off the ground with a roar. Confirming the Beastman squad following suit, Seol Jihu quietly looked back at the Valhalla members. He then spoke Lets go. just two words. But the moment these words came out, his comrades began to chase after the Beastman squad along with Seol Jihu. Like the Cave Fairies, the Beastman squad formed a triangle-shaped attack formation. They ran in a roundabout way past the enemys vanguard army to dig into the gap between the enemys right-wing and center army like a sharp wedge. With the appearance of new enemies, there were groups of parasites that dashed out of the right-wing. However, most of the Beastmen did not pay attention to them. They only focused on the goal of the triangle-shaped attack formation, which was to break through to the enemy ranks. Because of it, Valhalla was able to join the fray quickly. Dont mind the right-wing! Leave it to us and charge in! Seol Jihu shouted from the rear of the Beastmen squad. Next, Kazukis voice rang out. The head has clashed with the center army! This was easy to tell, even without the report. It was because Seol Jihu could feel a sharp aura from the outer area of the rapidly charging Beastman squad. Soon, Valhallas members spotted the Parasites center army. At the same time, the sides of the triangle-shaped attack formation separated to the left and the right. Clashing into a group of parasites and corpses, they allowed Valhallas members to pass through safely. It was at this time that Twisted Kindness understood the allied forces intention. Fools! Are you out of your minds!? It was true that she did not have an army, but to think they would dare to break through to the center army where she was holding the ground! Twisted Kindness yelled in a fit of dumbfounded anger, but she couldnt help but change her thoughts in the next moment. Just as she tried to turn the troops in the left and the center to surround the right, the parasite soldiers of the center army suddenly fell into disarray. She doubted her eyes when a strange cloud of smoke suddenly swept towards them, but upon close inspection, she saw that it was the vengeful spirit unit. Dont stop! Charge, charge, chaaaaarge! Behind the smoke was Teresa, wearing a blood-soaked armor, and the cavalry following suit. The Parasites vanguard had finally been broken through. With hundreds of vengeful spirits leading the way, the cavalry pounced on the center army like a raging wave. It was truly the perfect timing. Twisted Kindness gritted her teeth. Seol Jihu and the rest of Valhallas members ran. Shrieks and screams rang out endlessly, and something flew around in all directions, but they did not pay attention to any of it. They continued to cross the battlefield, only focusing on not falling behind the Beastman squad. How much time went by? As the outer layer of the Beastman squad continued to separate left and right, its initially huge number dwindled to a few hundred. White Tiger, who was leading the charge, was now only a hundred meters away from Valhallas members. And just now, the final layer separated off. However, there was nothing to worry about. The Beastman squad had performed their role splendidly. An open area could now be seen behind the Parasites center army. The allied force had succeeded in reaching the end of the enemy ranks. The rear of the center army had been broken through. Kuhuhung! White Tiger again let out a roar before swinging his front leg and sending half a dozen parasites flying. His white fur was stained red with blood, revealing just how fiercely he fought. One king went past another. White Tiger revealed his fangs in a broad smile. Seol Jihu also returned a smile. Dont worry about us. Dont lose! White Tigers shout quickly faded away. Now, only Valhalla was left, but the enemy was also left with only one final line of defense. Were almost there. They were now only a step away from the Parasite Queen. Seol Jihu slowed down once he caught sight of the enemy. On the other hand, Valhallas members sped up. Seol Jihu was now running in the center of the team. His teammates were performing the role that the Beastman squad did before. They quickly closed in on their enemies. 200 meters, 180 meters! Kazuki nocked an arrow on his bow while constantly measuring the distance between them. Yi Sungjin raised his shield with a stiff face, Vlad Halep spun his scythe, and Maria held up her crucifix artifact even while panting heavily. 20 meters! With that, Kazuki shut his mouth. Phi Sora, who was Valhallas vanguard captain, gripped her sword tightly. Go! Then, just as she was about to run forward with her flaming sword held high, her eyes widened at the sight of a Warrior running ahead. It was none other than Hugo, charging in with his halberd. Valhalllaaaaaa! A beautiful light burst out as he swung the halberd. Then, just before clashing into the enemy, he struck the halberd down on the ground. Level 6 Barbarian Mighty Warrior, Class Ability Seismic Wave. KWANG! The earth rumbled and shot up like ascending dragons. That wasnt all. The halberd burst with light again, enveloping the rising earth dragons. Swirling left and right, they swept forward like a tsunami. The Parasites final line of defense broke into chaos. Parasites that were hit by the earth dragons bounced up into the air. Everywhere the dragons hit caused a small earthquake, causing nearby enemies to lose their balance and fall. Hugo flashed his teeth in a smile and jumped inside like a beast. Stomping on the squirming, fallen Parasites, he swung his halberd like a windmill, cutting and slashing as he pleased, and killed one enemy after the other. The way he fought fiercely without a pause was truly worthy of the name Barbarian Mighty Warrior. Ahaha! What happened to our muscle-brain!? His strength was enough to make even Hoshino Urara amazed. It was hard not to be in awe when the enemies were blowing up with each swing of his shining halberd. Seol Jihu had heard just how hard Hugo trained in the Path of the Soul, but he was even better than Seol Jihu expected. It wouldnt be a stretch to say he was on par with a Unique Ranker. The reason for this was in his halberd. According to Flone, a powerful and beautiful spirit was living inside it. Apparently, the spirit closed its heart at Hugos past actions and remained dormant, changing its mind only after seeing him climb the Path of the Soul without giving up and ultimately reaching the summit. Hugo had melted the halberd spirits frozen heart with his pure desire of never letting his comrade die again. Thanks to the halberd, Hugo inherited a special power of an ancient noble warrior. Lets go! We cant lose to Hugo now, can we? Seeing Hugos performance, Chohong and Phi Sora shot forward at the same time. Using the manifestation spell, Valkyrie Skirt, Chohong swung the Thorn of Steel, her silver hair fluttering in the air. Kwang, kwang, kwang, kwang! As the mace strengthened with three successful enhancements struck the ground, the already rumbling earth sunk in even further. Because of it, the Parasites that were only now regaining their balance bounced up into the air again. Hwaarrrr! When Phi Sora stabbed her longsword up, dozens of flaming sword qi waves shot out, piercing the falling enemies and burning them up. With two powerful Unique Rankers joining the opening created by Hugo, the surroundings quickly turned chaotic. Furthermore, each time Oh Rahees longsword moved like a flash of light, and Kazuki and Audrey Baslers arrows pierced the Parasites heads, the enemy ranks quickly collapsed. All this happened in the blink of an eye. If we continue at this rate. Watching his comrades performance, Seol Jihu smiled without even noticing. It was then. He suddenly felt a particular sensation envelope his body. Its her. Little Chick poked its head out of Seol Jihus chest pocket and murmured. Judging by the way it was trying to squirm out, it seemed to be ready to go. Seol Jihu carefully gazed at the Parasites slowly collapsing final line of defense. He could see an enraged, powerful existence glaring at him from the middle of the enemy army. It was the final gatekeeper guarding the way to the Parasite Queen the strongest Army Commander said to be capable of crushing other Army Commanders with ease. Twisted Kindness. Chapter 468. Fierce Battle (2) An indescribably powerful energy swept over the rear battlefield in an instant. It was at this time that other members of Valhalla sensed the appearance of a powerful being. Since only one Army Commander was unaccounted for, they did not have to look to know who it was. In war, there was no such thing as a moment of peace. It was either kill or be killed. Twisted Kindness spread her wings. Soaring into the sky, she raised both of her hands, and terrifying energy began to gather as dozens of magic circles appeared in the air. The air turned scorching hot before the sphere that appeared even got anywhere near Valhallas members. You keep going. Little Chick chirped after climbing up to Seol Jihus shoulder. This is a good opportunity to have a proper fight with that lizard. Seol Jihu looked confused, seeing Little Chicks confident smile. I evolved into adulthood, didnt I? Im curious to see whether I will be stronger than the last Dragon that is corrupted by evil. Its not that I doubt you but wont you lose in a one on one fight? Shut it. Little Chick frowned. It looked like it wanted to say something but didnt. There probably wasnt enough time. Twisted Kindness pointed her hands at Seol Jihu. Just trust me and go! Little Chick kicked off of Seol Jihus shoulder. Soon, as a fiery blaze shot out of Twisted Kindness hands, a brilliant light burst out of Little Chicks body. The blaze that was burning up even space itself could not advance any further due to the light. A huge shadow cast over Twisted Kindness body. Flap, flap. Twisted Kindness furrowed her brows as a phoenix radiating a beautiful rainbow light gazed back. The two of them did not waste any time with a staring contest. It was because Twisted Kindness saw Seol Jihu shooting past the phoenix like a bullet. You! Twisted Kindness moved to stop Seol Jihus advance but was startled to a stop. Chwek! Just as she thought she would block his path, Seol Jihu accelerated and brushed past her. He even sent a leisurely backward kick. Hmph! Twisted Kindness dodged to the side and tried to grab Seol Jihus leg. However I told you to just go! She turned back at a voice that suddenly struck her back. A red-haired insect was shooting toward her with a flaming sword held up. Twisted Kindness left hand moved like a bolt of lighting. Clang! Phi Soras eyes widened and then furrowed with pain. She did not even see Twisted Kindness pulling out her sword. Only a scorching pain pierced her palm before the longsword in her hand flew into the air. Tk. A drop of blood fell on her forehead. When Phi Sora turned her head reflexively, she saw a blade dripping with blood, striking down toward the earth as if to break it in half. Just as she thought, Im screwed, Phi Sora suddenly felt something pulling her back. Clang! At the same time, a fire erupted in front of her eyes. A shining halberd and a thorny mace were blocking the bloody longsword in front of her. No, it would only be correct to say they were delaying it. Dont space out, idiot! Oh Rahee pulled Phi Sora back before the slowly falling blade hit her. She had given up on attacking Twisted Kindness to help out Phi Sora. When Twisted Kindness longsword did not stop coming down despite all this, a scythe came flying in and joined the other weapons in blocking the longswords path. It was only then that the sword stopped. Keu! Uuugggh! Everyone groaned. Chohong, Hugo, Oh Rahee, and Vlad Halep. Even with four people working together, they could only stop the longswords advance for a bit. The four stacked weapons trembled as if they would break at any moment. Phi Sora grabbed her longsword, which fell from the sky before displaying a terrified face. Screw off. Dont get in my way. It was because the several dozen magic circles around Twisted Kindness sword all shone at the same time. It was then. [Out of the way, weaklings!] Twisted Kindness suddenly stumbled back like she would fall. Little Chick had scratched her with its wing. Twisted Kindness minimized the damage by twisting her body to the side, but she couldnt prevent her sword from cutting through the empty air and having the magic circles miss their mark. As a result, Phi Sora and the others could quickly run and distance themselves. Twisted Kindness clicked her tongue. She was a little annoyed with the phoenix, but she didnt want to waste time fighting such insects. She absolutely did not want to let Seol Jihu reach the Queen. Of course, she could not imagine the Parasite Queen losing in her own territory, but this was a man who always turned an impossibility into reality. Because of it, she had a strong feeling that she must not let him through. And so, as she tried to chase after him belatedly Hoit! She felt her neck suddenly grow chilly. Two arms and two legs appeared out of nowhere and coiled around her. Whats up, lizard girl? Hoshino Urara smiled beamingly and cut Twisted Kindness neck with her dagger. Its been a wh kiyaaang! Of course, she was caught and thrown off before the dagger could reach Twisted Kindness throat. Twisted Kindness furrowed her brows. She had planned to slam the girl down and break her spine, but the girl had used her throwing power to turn aside. It was easy to tell that this girl was a lot stronger than the insects from before. She observed the girl, wondering if she was an Executor in disguise, but no energy of the Seven Sins came from the girl. Seeing Hoshino Urara flailing her arms as she flew off, Twisted Kindness blinked. [I snatched it~ I snatched it~] [You cant have it~ You cant have it~] How could she forget? This was the same girl who kicked her legs into the air and mocked her with a strange dance. Twisted Kindness wanted to capture her and rip her to shreds, but she knew the gravity of this battle. Recalling her original goal, she spread her wings and soared up. The problem was that the phoenix was blocking the way to Seol Jihu. It flew toward her and headbutted her as if to ask where she was going. That wasnt all. A wind suddenly blew behind her. It gathered around Twisted Kindness leg as she tried to kick the phoenix away, holding her in place. Having lost balance because of it, Twisted Kindness crashed into the phoenix and fell to the ground. What. She looked back dumbfoundedly as she crashed down. Yi Seol-Ahs secret art! Leg pulling! She could see another girl pointing at her while holding her leg up like a crane. . Her image overlapped with that of Hoshino Urara, whom she just sent flying, and Twisted Kindness unwittingly reached out with her hand. Dozens of orbs shot out of numerous magic circles. Hmph! Thats nothing! Yi Seol-Ah snorted and spun in the air to avoid Twisted Kindness attack. However, Twisted Kindness attack wasnt like the boulders that rolled down the Path of the Souls slope in a fixed direction. To this Yi Seol-Ah who surpassed her limits hm? The orbs that Yi Seol-Ah avoided quickly made a U-turn in the air. Kwang! Ack! Yi Seol-Ah hurriedly twisted her body and lowered her altitude, but she ended up being hit and fell down, screaming. Abubububu! A trail of blood was drawn on the ground she rolled through. Yi Seol-Ah became dazed as she looked up at the sky lying on her back. Twisted Kindness was looking down at her with a chilling gaze. She seemed to be preparing to shoot down and crush her head. It was then. Just as a hint of hopelessness flashed across Yi Seol-Ahs face, Twisted Kindness eyes suddenly shot open. She felt an energy shooting toward her like a flash of light from her blind spot. It was a killer move on the level of an ultimate art. Could it be? Did Seol Jihu come back? Then I can say I succeeded. Twisted Kindness hurried flew back. This was the first time her body sent such strong warning signals. At that moment, a jade-green light brushed past her stomach. Twisted Kindness eyes shot open. What forced her to fall back wasnt Seol Jihu. It was a woman wearing a white ceremonial robe. Level 9 Sacred Spear, Secret Art Reinforced Sword Qi. Twisted Kindness couldnt hide her shock after seeing the energy Baek Haeju emitted from the Tathagata Spear. Even the mighty Seventh Army Commander could not take it lightly. Then again, even the Parasite Queen would be gravely injured if struck. There was no way Twisted Kindness would be any different. Ow, ow, ow. Having escaped from death by a narrow margin, Yi Seol-Ah tried to get up before falling to her knees. The spot where she was hit was stinging. Checking on herself again, she noticed that her side was drenched with blood. If it werent for Aura compressing the air at the last second and protecting her, she would have a beautiful hole right about now. Idiot, cant you tone it down a little? Dont be so crazy from the get-go! Maria came running in and healed her. [Be careful.] Aura warned her as well. [You surpassed your limits for the first time in the Path of the Soul. However, the enemy were fighting is someone who has surpassed that limit multiple times.] Yi Seol-Ah nodded in silence. She had experienced the difference in their strength first-hand. With a short exchange, she could tell that Twisted Kindness was way out of her league. Oppa fought against someone like her all this time. When he was both weak and strong Yi Seol-Ah wasnt the only one who thought this. Everyone else did as well. Seol Jihu might be able to toy around with Army Commanders now, but that didnt mean they could as well. The enemy they were facing now was the Parasites strongest Army Commander. They had to risk losing everything from a single mistake. And so, they had to focus on withstanding her attacks, not trying to defeat her. The vigor of Valhallas members changed. Meanwhile, Twisted Kindness expression sunk as she scanned the phoenix, Baek Haeju, and the rest of the crew. She wasnt given any opening to use Teleport. Everyone was clenching their teeth and trying to force her to stay. At this point, she had no choice but to admit; these people that initially werent worth looking at were now worth a look, and the ones that were only a little worrisome were now very worrying. She had not expected to be tied down by anyone other than Seol Jihu. You lot She knew it was too late to chase after Seol Jihu. In that case, there was only one thing left to do. To take care of the matter here as quickly as possible and go back to the Queen. Fine. Soon, a faint light began to creep out of Twisted Kindness body. Flash! It suddenly erupted into a blinding light, and Twisted Kindness began to grow in size exponentially. * KUOOOOOOO! A fierce roar resounded in the sky. Dragon Roar. Twisted Kindness had returned to her original form. I hope theyll be okay. Will they be able to stand their ground against Twisted Kindness? Should I have helped out a little before coming? All sorts of thoughts swirled inside Seol Jihus head, but he shook them off in the next moment. He could only see the allied force winning this war if everything went as planned. Moreover, before escaping from the Empire, Seol Jihu had asked the others not to do anything foolish like returning to help. Little Chick had kept the promise. So now, it was Seol Jihus turn to keep the promise. I just have to trust them. Seol Jihu kicked off the ground and flew into the air. He would reach the Parasite Queen at any minute now. * Same time. The Parasite Queen was sitting on the wall, looking down at the battlefield. Her expression seemed both complicated and despondent. Even Twisted Kindness, whom she trusted, was tied down. No, in truth, she knew things would turn out this way. A constellation did not refer to a single star. It referred to a cluster of stars gathered around the Brightest Star. Seol Jihus growth was one thing, but what the Parasite Queen feared from the beginning was the evolution of the constellation from the effect of the Brightest Stars light. When she looked up at the celestial bodies now, she could see the stars forming a beautiful galaxy. The result of this was the scene in front of her. And just now, the star aiming for her throat arrived. The god and the godslayer finally came face to face. Seol Jihu landed on the wall and bowed toward the Parasite Queen. He then straightened his back while holding the Spear of Purity tall. The Parasite Queens eyes glinted. [Is that supposed to be a greeting?] She spoke with a light snort. However, Seol Jihu was still bowing his head without a word. [I must admit, I am surprised. I thought you would pounce on me like a mad dog, but it seems youve learned some manners since the last time we met. You have grown a lot. Did becoming an apostle bring about this change?] No, not at all. Hearing the Parasite Queens praise, Seol Jihu spoke with a respectful face. It isnt that I am minding my manners I was just honoring the memory of the deceased. Facing off against you like this was a little touching, you see. [?] Ah, why dont you join me in doing so, Your Majesty? Let us honor the great hero who sacrificed himself to allow us to meet, the light of the Federation and humanity, our savior, Raging Temperance The Parasite Queens brows twitched violently. Chapter 469. Collision (1) Raging Temperance. The Parasite Queen was well aware of the Fourth Army Commanders shortcomings even back when she first planned the Tigol Fortress Invasion. Thats why she ordered him to stay in the Spirit Realm, which the Parasites had mostly finished occupying, to reduce the variables that could affect her mission. But that decision turned out to be the second biggest mistake of her life after she decided to rebel against the Martial God. The rampaging Raging Temperance became the reason for Twisted Kindness defeat. His failure ultimately served as a turning point that led to the resurrection of the World Tree and the Parasites defeat in the Tigol Fortress War. In short, the Parasites lost the war that they should have won easily. And the rest was history. Because of one mistake, the future of the Federation and humanity, which should have ended a long time ago, had continued to this day. The Parasite Queens face hardened as she recalled the past. It was obvious why the Brightest Star was mentioning all this. He was attempting to manipulate the situation to his advantage by agitating her. However, the Parasite Queen was a queen, and more importantly, a god. She wasnt stupid or inexperienced enough to fall for such blatant provocation. [How insolent!] The Parasite Queen only snorted, and then roused her energy as she prepared for battle. Seol Jihu opened his eyes slightly and pushed one corner of his mouth upward. This is our second no, the third encounter. Am I right? Resting his spear on his shoulder, he began to speak. It sure has taken long enough. Too many obstacles stood between us. But now, I can finally enjoy a one-on-one date with you. He mocked her in a roundabout way, asking how she felt now that all four of her Army Commanders were subdued. [Interesting. I see your take on romance is surprisingly peculiar. Do you wish for me to hold your hand and take a stroll around the bloody battlefield?] The Parasite Queen answered fluently, unaffected by his sarcasm. That actually sounds great. You have no idea how long Ive been waiting for this date, Your Majesty. [Huhu. You sure seem fond of me. Try me if you want, but I must make it clear that I have no interest in holding your hand, or bearing your child.] With a chuckle of contempt, the Parasite Queen raised her lengthy arm. This was her battle signal. Alright. Seol Jihu, too, straightened up his posture. He spun and pointed the Spear of Purity at the Parasite Queen. Then he spoke. I swear on my honor, that Parasite Crybaby will be listed in the nickname section of your status window. [Parasite Crybaby?] Yes. The Parasite Crybaby, instead of the Parasite Queen. Dont you think its cute? After a moment of silence, the Parasite Queens eyes narrowed. She decided she had been too tolerant for too long. [Crazy fool.] It was then. KWANG! Seol Jihu heard the roar of an explosion. When he came to his senses, he found himself flying in the air. His body had sensed danger and reacted much faster than his eyes could see. He glanced down and saw the Parasite Queens palm had struck where he had just stood. Rumble! He felt a chill run down his spine as the wall came crumbling down a beat later. Had it not been for his Intuition, his whole body would have exploded, and he would be dead by now. The Parasite Queen lifted her chin. Seol Jihus eyes saw her body. It was common sense that any action required some kind of movement. For example, the action of jumping required the bending of the knees to push oneself higher into the air. Likewise, in battles, it was necessary as well as common sense to read the opponents movements, predict what their next moves would be, and prepare accordingly. But the Parasite Queens movements shattered common sense. She didnt bend her knees, nor did she spread her bone wings. She only looked at him, and Seol Jihu felt as if he were falling into a bottomless pit. Again, his intuition raised red flags. He kicked the air and pulled himself back. Then, as he raised his head, he felt an invisible blade slash down at the air in front of him, grazing the tip of his nose. He didnt even blink once, and the Parasite Queen was already above him, swinging her arm at his head. Seol Jihus eyes widened with shock. He was moving as fast as he could, but the enemys attacks kept pouring toward him. This time, even his intuition was too late. Toong! Seol Jihu managed to activate Ethereal Shift at the very last moment. At the same time, he intuitively thrust his spear, emitting Reinforced Sword Qi. He knew that the enemy would catch up to him again, so he was intent on seeking a counterattack. But Seol Jihus prediction proved to be only partly correct. The Parasite Queen did indeed appear in the Spear of Puritys path, but her fist was carrying an unprecedented amount of divinity. It shattered Seol Jihus Reinforced Sword Qi and flew straight toward his head. KWANG! Another huge explosion erupted. The air upon which the fist landed wavered before the space itself ripped apart. Shaking violently, invisible force flew straight through the open space and beyond. Even though at the very last minute he turned his head with all his might, the tip of his hair completely disappeared. Seol Jihus throat moved as he swallowed. The time he spent practicing mock battles with Black Seol Jihu in preparation for the Parasite Queen wasnt helping at all. In the mock battles, Seol Jihu first scored big, and then Black Seol Jihu chased him with small tricks. But in the real game, he realized that his opponent was superior to him in both fields. Suddenly he remembered Black Seol Jihus warning. [The Parasite Queen? I dont know.] [Its meaningless to plan a strategy against a god but if I had to categorize her, Id say shes better at ranged attacks than melee.] [That isnt to say that her close combat skills arent top-notch.] Black Seol Jihu seemed less than confident when asked what kind of strategy would work most effectively against the Parasite Queen, which was rare for him. [Ive only seen the Parasite Queen fight in person a few times. And it was only twice that I actually fought her.] [The reason I learned Seamless Sublimity was to use it against the Parasite Queen.] [Because, to kill her, Id have to land her a blow first. And to do that, I thought I should first learn to move as fast as she could.] [So I got rid of all the flaws in my movements and achieved a realm of perfection. But well, it turned out that I underestimated her. The Parasite Queens movements are beyond flawless.] Black Seol Jihu wasnt wrong. Now that hed experienced it, he understood, too. Fast wasnt enough to describe the Parasite Queen. He could see Black Seol Jihus hand moving during consecutive attacks, but with the Parasite Queen, even that was impossible. She seemed to defy all norms. [Thats why I told you not to copy me.] [My Seamless Sublimity failed. But your Trinity Harmony it might be able to invoke a new possibility.] [Thousand Stream Convergence. Your movement, which ties everything into one, and my movement, which has reached the height of optimization. Maybe theres some similarity between the two. Think about it.] It was then that Seol Jihu finally understood Thousand Stream Convergence. All rivers flow to the sea. Differences in motion could be reduced by amplifying other abilities and integrating them all. Seol Jihus eyes gleamed. As he stomped his foot in the air, Thousand Thunder filled up to the top of his head. Pang, pang, pang! He activated the Festina Earring three times. Everything happened almost simultaneously but in succession, like a thread passing through the beads of a necklace. The next moment, the sound of air ripping rang out, and Seol Jihu disappeared. And so did the Parasite Queen. Toong, toong, toong, toong! Kwang, kwang, kwang, kwang! Golden thunder flashed and crashed everywhere, and space fluctuated like a tidal wave. In less than one second, already a dozen explosions had occurred. The sheer magnificence of the spectacle stole the attention of the bystanders and caused their jaws to drop. But of course, Seol Jihu was in no condition to enjoy such luxury. [Is running all you can do?] The Parasite Queens voice echoed from all around. Seol Jihu didnt answer. He couldnt even open his mouth. He felt something cold touch his stomach. Seol Jihu screamed inside his head as he twisted his body as fast as he could. 4 to 6 my ass! It wasnt even 3 to 7. It was 2 to 8, and even that was being too proud. The 20 percent was only backed by the fact that he had yet to use his trump card. But it was too early to reveal it. The technique was not something he could use repeatedly, and the moment he revealed it, the Parasite Queen was sure to raise her guard. Even this feels too early, but. As much as he knew he had to consider the physical burden, now was not the time to be a miser. Trinity Harmony alone was not enough. Amidst the fierce battle, Seol Jihu hurriedly raised his mana output. Thousand Stream Convergence. [!] The moment Seol Jihus movement changed was when the Parasite Queens face finally revealed a hint of alarm. But speed wasnt the only thing that was different about Seol Jihu. [Ah!] The space around Seol Jihu and the Parasite Queen began to crumble. The two streams were crashing against each other, distorting the space around them in the process. Sensing that her flow had been interrupted, the Parasite Queen flinched for the first time since the start of the battle. Finally, Seol Jihu found a chance to counterattack. Level 9 Divine Spear, Class Ability Mana Spear: Sword Qi Flurry. Reinforced sword qi fired from Seol Jihus entire body. Its intensity caused the Parasite Queen to pull herself back swiftly. It was then. Seol Jihu saw the Parasite Queens movement for the first time today. Wait, but could that really be called a movement? She couldve stretched her arm just to block the sword qi, or her movement could have absolutely no meaning at all. No. But the moment he saw the sword qi that he had fired waver like a heat haze, he became certain that the Parasite Queen had done something. It was as if something invisible had penetrated his sword qi. However, Seol Jihu, who had just barely found a chance to attack, did not want to waste this opportunity. Originally, he had planned to activate the Blessing of the World Tree to negate the enemys attack and secure a more definite chance to attack. However, for some reason. Somethings not right. His body was hesitating. This was the first time he had been so alarmed ever since he acquired Intuition. He wouldnt be able to block it. He wouldnt be able to evade it. He would die, end of story. When his thoughts reached that far, Seol Jihu found himself ditching his original plan and thrusting the Spear of Purity forward. Level 5 Lance of Nemesis, Class Ability Punishing Vengeance Spear. Seol Jihu did not know why he had activated this particular ability. Its effect had changed slightly since its rise in rank, but technically, he hadnt suffered any damage yet. He thought the only way to deal with an attack that causes 100 percent damage would be to counter it with an ability that reflects the said attack. Crack! Seol Jihu was right. No, he was almost right. Keuk! A grunt escaped Seol Jihus mouth. He realized that the sound just now had come from his own body. There was no blood, no visible signs of any injury, but a gut-wrenching pain dominated his entire body, distorting not only his flesh but also his soul itself. The pain quickly subsided after Seol Jihu forcefully raised his energy. Thank goodness he activated the Punishing Vengeance Spear in time. If it wasnt for that. He cringed just imagining what could have happened. [Mm!] A small groan also escaped from the Parasite Queen. The same thing that happened to Seol Jihus body also happened to her body before quickly subsiding. The battle paused momentarily, and the pair each landed above the crumbling wall. It hadnt been long since the fight started, but the walls had already been more or less destroyed. Seol Jihu winced as he took a deep breath. There was a sharp pain in his side. It seemed that he wasnt completely successful in evading the attack that caused him to use Ethereal Shift earlier, and it scraped past his side. [How.] The Parasite Queen paused in the middle of her sentence and lowered her gaze. Chwaak! Suddenly a long scar appeared across her back, causing blood to spurt from it. The moment the Parasite Queen briefly withdrew herself, Seol Jihu had attacked her projected course with Mind Spear. It was surprising enough that he saw through her curse, but in the meantime, he had also managed to defend and attack at the same time. The scar quickly healed, but the Parasite Queen looked a little shocked. Still, Seol Jihu did not let his guard down. This is. Fighting her was nothing like fighting the Army Commanders, which consisted of simply bombarding the opponent with mana. The notion of fighting was fundamentally different. The cause and effect seemed almost unclear. Thinking back now, he had never seen the Parasite Queen fight with all her might. Different. Finally, Seol Jihu concluded that the Parasite Queen standing in front of him was completely different from the Parasite Queen that he fought at Tigol Fortress. Naturally, he grew warier. So did the Parasite Queen. Despite the many limitations laid down to weaken her, she was once the ruler of an entire galaxy. In terms of rank, she was somewhere between Heaven-rank 7 and Heaven-rank 8. Considering that the Creation Gods were Heaven-rank 9, she was definitely not a lowly god. [The curse just now was enough to exterminate an ancient god.] She hadnt used all her strength, of course, but she did use her divinity for the first time in a long time with a serious intention to kill Seol Jihu. But her opponent was still standing. [Those foolish Seven Sins. Theyve chosen an existence that even they cannot handle, just to exterminate me.] The Parasite Queen muttered as if lamenting. It was then that her mana suddenly soared. [I can no longer deny that I am also curious how far you can go.] Seol Jihu blinked and clicked his tongue. [To pay my respects, I shall consider you equal in rank as myself from now on.] Because he sensed a renewed determination from the Parasite Queens voice. No, thank you, you can go easy on me. Im only a human. You are a god. [What are you talking about?] The Parasite Queen smirked at Seol Jihus calm protest. For him to speak like that must mean he still had both the strength to fight back and a card up his sleeve. [Dont be weak.] Her heart began to fill with anticipation. She felt as if she had gone back in time to when she was walking on the path of a conqueror. [Dont tell me your confidence from before is gone?] Chwaak! Fourteen pairs of bone wings spread open on the Parasite Queens back. Chapter 470. Collision (2) The Parasite Army Commanders were able to unleash their divinity momentarily to exert nearly the same power as a god. However, it was important to note that the powers they could display were only similar; it was difficult to say that they were actually comparable to the power of an authentic god. Excluding outliers like the Martial God, most existences were unable to escape the limits of their mortal beginning. And so, to put it nicely, it was more accurate to say that the Army Commanders could imitate gods. Even Twisted Kindness was no exception to this. This was why Seol Jihu felt nervous but also curious. What would a being that was a god from birth be like? And what would a battle between gods look like? Seol Jihu found out the very next moment that Black Seol Jihu was not lying when he said, The Parasite Queen is better at ranged combat than close combat. Millions of glowing particles gathered around the Parasite Queen. Then, she flapped her wings in a huge motion and shook her hands. Goddess of Parasitism World Destruction. Particles of light scattered out from the Parasite Queens body. The particles were about the size of water droplets, making it look like a snowstorm was blowing around the Parasite Queen. For a moment, Seol Jihu was stunned by its beauty. Hold on. However, Seol Jihus eyes shot open the moment he felt the energy condense in each of the droplets. His vision turned white in the blink of an eye. There was no sound of an explosion or even a faint noise. All Seol Jihu could sense was that the scattering particles suddenly detonated with a bright light. And with it, what was hidden inside revealed its true colors. KWAAAAANG! An ear-splitting explosion erupted a beat later. Each droplet instantly expanded to the size of a house. The explosion was so strong that the space where it took place caved in on itself, turning pitch black. It was indeed an explosion capable of destroying a world. This attack! I cant dodge it, and I shouldnt! The Parasite Queens attack was powerful enough to decimate both her enemies and her allies. By the time Seol Jihu processed this, his body was already moving. Several undulations rocked the air, and an orb brighter than the sun appeared. Kwaaaaaaa! A supernova materialized, erupting massively in all directions. The Parasite Queens World Destruction and Seol Jihus Supernova Explosion clashed. Not good enough. Seol Jihu frowned. The Parasite Queen was superior in both power and range. The light of destruction broke everything in its path, and Seol Jihus lightning energy storm was bounced back. The Authority of Gluttony tried to devour the Parasite Queens energy but was annihilated instead. This was the first time Seol Jihu saw his Supernova Explosion being pushed back. So this is the difference in the level of existence! However, it was too early to be surprised. Pop. Seol Jihu couldnt even withstand the Parasite Queens first attack, yet she was attempting even more attacks. Seol Jihu first thought clouds of black smoke were escaping from the Parasite Queens mouth. But upon closer inspection, he realized that was not it. Pop, pop, pop! It wasnt just from her mouth. Black tentacles shot out from every pore in her body and began to dye the area at a frightening speed. Seol Jihu could see thousands of tentacles even at a glance. Goddess of Parasitism Infestation. In an instant, darkness mixed into the world-destroying light. Tong, tong, tong, tong! Seol Jihu used Ethereal Shift consecutively, but that simply wasnt enough. The surrounding area was already enveloped by the black and white light. That wasnt all. The black things that shot out of the Parasite Queens body looked like tentacles, but they didnt have a physical sensation at all. If he had to describe it, it was more of a gas. When they touched his body, they turned his skin black and tried to invade his body. Keuk! Seol Jihu grunted. He suddenly felt his energy going haywire. The anti-evil energy surged up to incinerate the black smoke, but the Parasite Queens energy was fiercer and more numerous than his. At this rate Ill be devoured. Seol Jihu began to feel his flow of mana being obstructed. Although mana was still flowing through his circuit, he felt like it wouldnt be long until it stopped completely. The energy of the Supernova Explosion weakening was proof of his theory. Just what are these things? Seol Jihu struggled to escape the range of the black smoke. But then, he suddenly stopped swinging the Spear of Purity. It was because something happened that made him doubt his eyes. The Parasite Queen was preparing another attack. The light and darkness that dyed the heaven and earth were sucked into her outstretched hands. Spiraling rapidly, they formed into spinning balls in each of her hands. Then, she immediately brought her hands together. Rumble! As the light and the darkness mixed into one, a frightening undulation resonated out. It felt like the world was shaking in all directions. No, it wasnt just a feeling. The world was actually shaking. Inside the unstopping rumbling, the Parasite Queens fourteen pairs of bone wings moved simultaneously. They bent forward and attached themselves to the orb. Next, the orb split into twenty-eight pieces. It was at this point that Seol Jihu realized the Parasite Queens previous two attacks were only to buy time for this attack. It would be a sure kill move, or at least something close to it. The moment he realized this, the fourteen pairs of bone wings, which absorbed the pieces of the orb of light and darkness, were all aiming at Seol jihu. In the next moment, fourteen beams of light shot out from her left wings. Goddess of Parasitism Coincidentia Oppositorum: Fourteen Chaos. Seol Jihus vision immediately turned black. He could not even tell what had happened. He simply felt like he was standing alone in the vast outer space. Of course, he didnt think this was all there was to the attack. Even in reality, a crushing pressure was squeezing him from all sides, and a devouring darkness began to rage inside him. Puhak! Blood spurted out from Seol Jihus seven orifices. His body trembled before barely regaining its balance. Keeuuu. Seol Jihu did not even think to wipe the blood off his face. That was the least of his worries. What what am I supposed to do? The power, range, and method of the Parasite Queens attacks were too different. He was enveloped inside a mysterious space, not even knowing what was happening exactly. He would much prefer to fight a bloody battle of fists and blades. Because he didnt know how the Parasite Queens attacks worked, he didnt know how to react. Of course, he didnt have any time to complain. Damn it! Seol Jihu gripped the Spear of Purity and began struggling to dismantle the darkness. He cut and slashed wantonly with Mind Spear, secured his own domain with Limitlessness, and twisted the surrounding flow with Thousand Stream Convergence. It seemed whatever he was doing was effective as the outside world began to appear little by little. [Now this is unexpected.] It was then that the Parasite Queens voice resounded in the space. [Acting so wildly even inside fourteen chaos fear] [Such a thing should be impossible unless youve died thousands of times.] [Very well. See if you can withstand this.] A chilly voice rang out. Seol Jihu could faintly see the Parasite Queen in the distance. Her right bone wings twitched and shot out another fourteen beams of light. Kaduk! Kaduuuuk! A frightening crunch resounded out. The hair on Seol Jihus body stood on end. The darkness that thinned also became thicker in an instant. Seol Jihu turned around in a hurry. Only then was he able to see what was happening. His body was assimilating into the darkness before he noticed. He could see the future the future where he would perish after struggling futilely. I screwed up. Seol Jihu gritted his teeth. The Parasite Queen said she would consider him her equal. It was wrong of him to hold back when his opponent, who was stronger than him, was going all out. Theres no other choice. Seol Jihu wanted to wait until there was a perfect opportunity, but the situation wasnt in his favor. If he continued to hold back, he might really die here. Seol Jihu collected his breath and fixed his posture. Then, he steeled his resolve. Right, it shouldnt be so easy to conquer the final boss-cum-secret heroine. Soon, a brilliant golden light began to emanate from Seol Jihus body. He had activated the Spear of Puritys seventh stage, Spear God. * Same time. Seol Jihu and the Parasite Queens battle was affecting the rest of the battlefield. Ddudududududu! The ground suddenly rumbled as if an intense earthquake broke loose. Mother! Teresas Horus, which was valiantly stirring the center army, lost its balance and fell. A parasite tried to approach Teresa while she was pinned down by the fallen Horus, but its fate was no different. It could not hold its feet and stumbled down in an unsightly way. The Parasites and the allied force turned their gaze while swaying in all directions. They knew they were in the middle of a war, but they couldnt help but focus on the battle at the rear, knowing its pivotal role in this war. They were also curious about just what they were doing to make the environment like this. Teresa blinked as she got up in a hurry. The first thing she saw was the destroyed capital. However, this wasnt surprising in the slightest. It was because she could see a far more shocking scene in the distance. The sky above the capital had caved in on itself, and twenty-eight rings of darkness were spinning around a single spot. What was even more shocking was Seol Jihu, who was standing in the middle. Half of his body had been invisible, but then a dazzling golden light suddenly burst out of his body. Not only that, a large golden orb formed behind Seol Jihus back, pushing back the black rings, and then expanded in size after tearing the rings into pieces. At the same time, thunderous lightning roared in the sky. Supernova Explosion. Thousand Thunder. Hell Severing. An explosion erupted out, destroying the earths axis and rippling out in all directions. Heaven and earth shook, as did the entire world. Finally, escaping from the barrier of chaos, Seol Jihu immediately prepared his next attack. At this moment, Seol Jihu was not the spear of a god, but the god of the spear. Already. Gabriel gulped while observing Seol Jihu closely. She had looked over after feeling his level of existence skyrocketing, only to witness an intense battle taking place. She could say that the allied forces plan has been a success so far. Never mind the vanguard and the left and right wings, even Seol Jihu was holding back his opponent better than she expected. The plan wasnt for Seol Jihu to defeat the Parasite Queen while everyone else held the Army Commanders back. It was the opposite. The allied force had to seize victory while Seol Jihu was fighting the Parasite Queen. During the war council, Seol Jihu said he would fight the Parasite Queen alone, and Gabriel judged that this was too reckless. As the former chief of the Four Archangels that once oversaw the Heaven Realm, Gabriel knew better than anyone else what kind of existence the Parasite Queen was and just how powerful she was. Even though her strength would be repressed in the lower realms, a single human could not possibly fight a Heaven-rank 7.5 god in her own territory. However, what she believed to be impossible was happening in front of her eyes. Despite cutting things dangerously close, Seol Jihu was holding his ground just barely. That said, that was all he was doing. There was no way that the human body would be able to withstand a divinity for long. He might be borrowing the Spear of Puritys Authority to do so, but there had to be a limit. And so, it was absolutely necessary for the other battles to conclude in that time before the Parasite Queen defeated Seol Jihu. The surest outcome at the moment is. Valhalla was having a hard time against Twisted Kindness. It was also the only battle where the Parasites were in an advantageous position. Unsightly Humility and his army were standing strong despite being broken through, and Exploding Patience, whom everyone believed could be the second Raging Temperance, was holding on surprisingly well. In that case. Gabriel glanced at Vulgar Chastity. It was also around this time that Vulgar Chastity regained her senses after being infuriated with Roselle. At this moment, Seol Jihu kicked off the ground and leaped toward the Parasite Queen. Surrounding him were hundreds of reinforced sword qi. A golden shooting star hurled towards the Parasite Queen. Flash! Vulgar Chastity could not sense what happened next, but she could see the result clearly. Seol Jihu soared into the sky after disappearing from her view for a moment, and the Parasite Queen was sent flying back. Koong! The Parasite Queen crashed deep into the ruined capital. Ah! Seeing a dense cloud of dust rising from the ground, Vulgar Chastitys complexion paled. It was only then that the situation entered her eyes. What what did I just do? She had fallen for the enemys provocation, and this was the result. The right-wing, which she was in charge of, had fallen into chaos, the center army had been driven into disarray, and Seol Jihu had succeeded in reaching the Parasite Queen. Ah. Ah. "No. This shouldnt have happened. Im sorry. Im sorry, Your Majesty! Vulgar Chastity trembled from being toyed with but was at a loss for what to do. However, her fluster only lasted a moment. Ill Ill be right there. Ill take care of these insects and return to your side right away! Her purple hair began to rise as the surrounding air began to boil. Seeing Vulgar Chastitys eyes rolling back, Roselle quickly glanced to the side. There, Gabriel grinned faintly and quietly nodded her head. Chapter 471. The Crumbling Line of Defense (1) Cough! Cough! Seol Jihu got up with a hoarse cough. His face was wet. He unwittingly wiped his mouth, and his eyes widened. Fresh blood drenched his hand. His face had been covered in blood without him knowing. Ugh. Intense dizziness struck his head. To be frank he wasnt in a good state. His chest felt stuffy, and his mana was boiling. He also felt like parts of his body became loose, almost like how a new car was quickly becoming used. It must be the price for activating Spear God. Seol Jihu murmured inwardly before slowly collecting his breath. The golden light surrounding his body flickered off, and his body quickly returned to its original color. Spear God wasnt a convenient ability that could be used and maintained as long as one wanted. Seol Jihu had activated it only to escape from the barrier of chaos that the Parasite Queen created. Although he achieved his goal, he couldnt help but feel like he suffered a significant loss. He originally planned to save it to finish off the Parasite Queen. But now that he revealed this trump card, the Parasite Queen was sure to be on guard against it. In all likelihood, she would not fall for it so easily next time. This naturally meant his chance of defeating the Parasite Queen was now lowered. However, there was one encouraging gain. It was that the Parasite Queen failed her all-out attack. She must have taken on a heavy burden to perform such attacks with her unstable body. Seol Jihu had also been a little greedy in activating Spear God to deliver an effective blow. No matter how powerful the Parasite Queen may be, there was no way she was fine after all that. Seol Jihu wasnt wrong. The Parasite Queen staggered up in the distance. White smoke rose from her body, and there was a 30-centimeter-long hole in her stomach. That was, until the Parasite Queen stretched out her hand. Papapak! Suddenly, the sound of something exploding rang out consecutively. Immediately afterward, the seething smoke subsided, flesh filled in on the hole, and a hard carapace was created over it. The Parasite Queen regained her presence in an instant. Ah, shoot. Seol Jihu gritted his teeth, remembering that the Parasite Queen did the same thing when she descended in Tigol Fortress. If his memory served right, she had absorbed half of the Nests to use a wide-area attack. He should be happy that the number of Nests would go down, but that was the least of his concern. From the looks of it, the Parasite Queen had only absorbed about a dozen Nests just now. He knew there were approximately 200 Nests in total. Based on a simple calculation, the Parasite Queen would be able to use the attack at least fifteen times. Once or twice might be okay, but Seol Jihu had no confidence in being able to withstand the attack more than ten times. Fuck, didnt you say youd fight with me? He cursed Black Seol Jihu, who was nowhere to be seen after proudly boasting about helping out. Ill have to take care of the Nests first. However, the Nests were like the lifeblood of the Parasites and the Parasite Queen. There was simply no way the Parasite Queen would let him destroy them so easily. What to do, what to do. Seol Jihu bit his lip as he watched the Parasite Queen crack her neck left and right while walking forward. It was then. [Hmm?] The Parasite Queen suddenly paused. Ah. Seol Jihu, who was raising the Spear of Purity, also paused. Their gazes then simultaneously turned in the same direction, where the right-wing of the Parasites and the left-wing of the allied force were. * Vulgar Chastity panicked when she saw the Parasite Queen being sent flying. Checking on the right-wings current situation, her panic only grew deeper. Just why did things turn out this way? Her own army had been turned to a rag by the Fallen Angels and the Star of Avarices joint attack, and the right-wing forces were being burned up by the Star of Lusts light. A total pandemonium had broken loose while she was distracted by a witch. Most importantly, she had committed the grave sin of letting the enemy reach the Queen. No. I have to turn the situation around. I have to go help the Queen. But how? Its too late to organize the army. Vulgar Chastity could only think of one method. No! Vulgar Chastitys eyes shot open as she glared fiercely at the allied force. She looked utterly demented. And next Flash! A blinding light burst out of Vulgar Chastitys body. She had released her divinity. * So it happened. Twisted Kindness, who forced Valhalla members back for a moment, sighed as she watched the light spreading out. She didnt think it was a foolish decision. Roselles appearance was something Twisted Kindness did not expect. She knew that the right-wing would have trouble the moment she felt Roselles powerful energy, which rivaled that of the Army Commanders. Unlike Twisted Kindness, who was holding her ground against her enemies, Vulgar Chastity had screwed up grandly from the start. It was probably better that she unleash her divinity now when she still had soldiers left. In Twisted Kindness eyes, this war was likely to be a short one. Unless the allied force were complete fools, it was unlikely that they would drag out the battle in the Parasites corrupted land. The tactics they had shown so far were more than enough proof. Seol Jihu and the Parasite Queen, the vanguard and the center army, the left and right-wing, and the rear army. The tide of battle would tilt to one side if even one of these fronts came to an end. And just now, with Vulgar Chastity releasing her divinity, the Parasites collapsing right-wing regained stability. If she could use this momentum to defeat the allied force and then support the other places, that would be more than enough to make up for her earlier mistake. Of course, Twisted Kindness was not at ease. Releasing ones divinity was a double-edged blade. What if the allied force held out until the duration ended? Then the situation would tilt the other way. Thats not all. There were other things that worried her. Those Dwarves. Twisted Kindness eyes narrowed as she gazed at the allied forces main camp. Thunders were powerful weapons of destruction that even Army Commanders had to be wary of. However, the Dwarves had not used any Thunder since the vanguard forces started fighting. Twisted Kindness could feel that they were eyeing the battlefield carefully, almost as if they were waiting for a singular golden opportunity. How suspicious. She wanted to charge into the enemy camp and stop whatever it was that they were planning to do but that wasnt an option at the moment. She couldnt even use Teleport as all kinds of attacks came flying her way if she let her guard down for even a second. It didnt seem like she would have the opportunity until she took care of Baek Haeju, who continually bothered her with frightening reinforced sword qi, and the phoenix, which came back to life no matter how many times she struck it down. Id rather take matters into my own hand than leave it to that stupid succubus. Twisted Kindness steeled her resolve and spread her wings open. * Same time. The light that dyed heaven and earth subsided. From the faintly scattering light, a beautiful woman wearing a light, fluttering robe appeared. Her hair, which went all the way down to her feet, was a beautiful snow-white color, and white feathers adorned her pair of bat wings. The way a silvery halo radiated behind her, she almost looked like a noble goddess. At that moment, Vulgar Chastity slowly opened her closed eyes. The goddess-like atmosphere vanished completely. A pair of alluring, bloodshot eyes gazed at the battlefield, or to be more precise, at Roselle, who had flown up to avoid the divinity release. [Die.] Vulgar Chastity raised her left arm. Whish! A cloth accompanied by enormous energy spiraled out and shot toward Roselle. At the same time, a foggy mist flowed out of her mouth. When the Fallen Angels touched the scintillating mist, their bodies turned black, and they fell one after the other. [Die, die!!] Vulgar Chastity did not stop. She stretched out her hand toward the allied forces main camp. A formless energy cut through the battlefield instantly and pounced on a Priest that was chanting a spell. Startled, Seo Yuhui quickly put the Proof of Castitas forward. Pop! Kahuk! As her barrier exploded violently, Seo Yuhui was pushed back, her feet leaving behind a long trail in the ground. Unni! Eun Yuri rushed in and caught Seo Yuhuis swaying back. Are you alright? Yeah Im fine. Seo Yuhui picked herself back up and glared forward. There [Burn world!] Kwakwakwang! Massive, blazing pillars of fire were erupting from multiple spots on the ground. [Ahahahahahahaha!] Vulgar Chastity cackled loudly while watching the hundreds of pillars of fire holding up the sky. Its so easy. I should have done it sooner. Hnng Roselle let out a nasal sound as she watched Vulgar Chastity, who regained her confidence completely. I got her to release her divinity. Ssp. She muttered before licking away the blood coming out of her finger. With this, the die that would tilt the balance of the battle was cast. There would only be one of two outcomes: Either Vulgar Chastity would hold out, or the allied force would. Or so the enemy might think. In reality, there was a third outcome. However unlikely, it was, Vulgar Chastitys defeat while her divinity was released. As long as this could be done, the Parasites would suffer a massive loss, and the allied force would make an enormous gain. As an ancient witch, Roselle was the only one beside Seol Jihu who could possibly achieve such an impossible feat. Of course, that didnt mean she did not see the reality. Bluntly speaking, there was no way she could defeat the current Vulgar Chastity alone. She exchanged glances with Gabriel and devised all kinds of plans, but it was still difficult. Were still missing something. What they were doing was like hitting a rock with an egg. But, just like how Eun Yuri gave birth to an alien monster with her terrible cooking skills, if there were only one more ingredient to fill in this inadequacy. It was then. Something caught Roselles attention as she looked around the battlefield. Though she was looking a little far out, a rather strange scene was happening there. Inside a bloody battlefield, a male archer was lying face down on the ground, aiming his crossbow in their direction. He did not pay attention to anything happening around him and was only focusing on his aim, almost as if he was at the perfect shooting spot. Moreover, Roselle could feel an incredible level of resolve laden with resentment. It was like he was saying he would hit his target no matter the cost. And when Roselle felt the mans unwavering determination You, there. She found herself talking to the man. What are you doing? Anyone would get flustered if a voice suddenly resounded in their head, but the man did not even flinch. He remained in the same position, erasing his killing intent and presence, not losing his focus. Oho. Roselle exclaimed quietly. She did not know the mans circumstance but instinctively knew that she had just found the perfect ingredient. You dont need to talk or look for me. All you have to do is think. A soft voice rang out in the mans head again. Marcel Ghionea, who had been eyeing Vulgar Chastity, moved his eyebrows slightly. Once. Once? Roselle asked back after reading Marcel Ghioneas thoughts. Just once is enough. Marcel Ghionea nodded. Just give me one chance. Do you understand the significance of what you just said? Creating an opening against a divinity-released Army Commander was no easy feat. It was possible since they were facing Vulgar Chastity, but it would virtually be impossible against someone like Twisted Kindness. Are you confident in dealing a finishing blow if given a chance? Marcel Ghionea shook his head slightly. It wasnt as if he was an Apostle. He knew his limits better than anyone else. No, it will be difficult. But. But? I will use the opening you created for me and return an even bigger opening. A broad smile appeared on Roselles face. She received the realistic answer she had been hoping for. She would not have continued talking to him if he insisted doggedly in a fit of rage, but she could tell that this archers current state of mind was as cold as the look in his eyes. Excellent. Roselle decided to trust the man. Im ready when you are. Dont worry about hitting her. Just shoot when you think you have the best chance. With that, Roselles voice disappeared. Marcel Ghionea took out an arrow from his quiver that gave off a chilling light. He nocked it on the bowstring. It was a Special Thunder arrow that he asked Vidalif to make using Seol Jihus name. The best chance. Marcel Ghionea grinned as he fixed the crossbow in his grip. From the teeth that were revealed between his lips, his sharp fangs flashed blue from the light of the arrow. Chapter 472. The Crumbling Line of Defense (2) Kyahahahahaha! Shrill laughter resounded in the sky. With her divinity released, Vulgar Chastity was truly a force to be reckoned with. She swung her fluttering cloth, creating storms of blades that ripped her enemies to shreds. That wasnt all. She spun in a circle and shot out a toxic mist from her mouth. Fallen Angels that met her bloodshot eyes either lost their strength and fell, or turned around and aimed their tridents at the allied force. Then, when more pillars of fire erupted from the ground, the already chaotic battlefield turned into a living hell. There was no tactic or strategy to speak of. Vulgar Chastity simply bombarded the enemies with sheer power. But ironically, this was the best tactic in the current situation. With Vulgar Chastity leading the way in pushing the allied force back, the morale of the allied force faltered. On the other hand, Vulgar Chastitys army and the Parasite forces were advancing forward for the first time. [Whos next!? Where did everyone go, hmm?] Vulgar Chastity looked around with gleaming eyes before fixing her gaze in one spot. A robed Magician was opening a thick book. It was the Star of Avarice. [What are you planning to do?] Vulgar Chastity harshly stretched out her left arm. Then, when she clenched her fist Euk! Philip Muller spat out a grunt and frowned. Next, his head and shoulders began to shrink, almost as if a large hand was squeezing him. He tried to resist as much as he could and chanted a spell, but it was not enough. When terrifying power blocked his mouth and crushed his mudra-drawing fingers, he had no choice but to drop the book in his hand. At that moment, as if to save Philip Muller, a bright light descended on him. [As if Id let you!] Vulgar Chastity snorted and stretched out her right hand. Seo Yuhui, who was chanting a spell from a distance, suddenly spat out blood and fell backward. Vulgar Chastity clenched her right fist and raised her hand, and Seo Yuhui shot up into the air forcefully. [Dont get in my way!] Vulgar Chastity shook her head strongly. Seo Yuhui drew a 180 in the air and began to spiral downward. Kwang, kwang, kwang, kwang! As she was flung to the ground, countless explosions erupted in her surroundings. Eun Yuri narrowly saved Seo Yuhui before her head hit the ground, and then gritted her teeth while watching the chaos breaking loose in the allied forces camp. Though she had her own mission to perform, she could not stand by and simply watch when Seo Yuhui was in a perilous situation. Meanwhile, as if to pay back her pent-up anger a thousand-fold, Vulgar Chastity began to run wild like a crazy woman. Because of her, the allied forces left-wing shook, and the main camp naturally fell into disorder. Save your strength, everyone. Roselle transmitted a mental message to Gabriel, Philip, and Seo Yuhui. Ill deal with this prostitute, so stand back and wait so that you can deliver an attack when the time is ripe. Roselle moved her broom and approached Vulgar Chastity, who was still spinning and slashing with her cloth. [Iya, look whos here?] Vulgar Chastitys eyes lit up upon discovering Roselle. Roselle glared at her without saying anything. [What happened? Cats got your tongue? Why dont you babble on as you did before?] Vulgar Chastity sneered excitedly, seemingly enjoying Roselles anxious expression. [Come on! Say something!] She stretched out her hands roughly, and the fluttering cloth straightened out and came hurling forward. Roselle completed a defensive spell she had prepared beforehand and soared up. Vulgar Chastity chased after her with a burst of shrill laughter, not knowing this was all a part of Roselles plan. Having experienced all sorts of hardships, Roselle was not the type of person to reveal her emotions easily. The reason she displayed a scared expression was to trick Vulgar Chastity into believing she was impervious. A recklessly charging boar that only believes in its strength and has no regard for its surroundings was bound to trip on a pebble and fall. The question was whether Roselle could last until the boar hit the pebble. Same time. While the battlefield had gotten rowdy, one place, in particular, was extremely silent. No, there definitely were sounds of metals and screams nearby. It was just that the air carried an eerie silence. Marcel Ghionea, who had one eye opened and the other closed, slowly breathed in and out. What was the most important factor for a sniper to hit his mark? The past Marcel Ghionea would have given several factors, but the current Marcel Ghionea was different. Setting aside ones skill and experience, there was now one thing that he considered most crucial. Will. To imbue the arrow with the desire to hit no matter what. Some might call it nonsense, but this was what Marcel Ghionea concluded while walking on the Path of the Soul. He suddenly remembered a conversation he had with Black Seol Jihu. [What? You want to hit whom?] [Yeah, no. Keep dreaming. In your current state, you can shoot a hundred arrows without hitting a single one. You cant do it.] [Dont try to do more than you can handle. Just stay in the back and shoot quietly.] Black Seol Jihu had snorted at him when he asked what he had to do to shoot down Vulgar Chastity. [Your skills? I know youre pretty competent. But when did I say it was your skills that were the problem?] [Its your mindset, you retard.] [What do I mean by that? Alright, lets think. Our Archer of Steel just received a wonderful class name, Der Freischtz, right?] [The Marksman of the Magic Bullet[1]. Why do you think Superbia gave you that name?] Marcel Ghionea had never thought about it until then. [Im sure you know where Marksman came from. Explain to me what Magic Bullet means.] [Mana arrow? Do you really think Im asking you this question just to hear that? Do you think this is a job interview?] [Explain to me what mana means. Mana.] [Ill tell you. Mana is your will.] Truth be told, Marcel Ghionea had cringed a little when he first heard this. [Hah? Whats up with that face?] [Do you have mana or not? Mana always moves the way you want it to, and it becomes what you want it to be. Am I wrong?] [Mana, in essence, is energy imbued with your will. Do you get it, you idiot?] Once he heard Black Seol Jihus explanation, he began to think it made sense. [Im saying you cant because you dont know that.] [You were suuuper far away when you shot the World Tree in the Spirit Realm, right?] [Think about it. If the shooters shaking like a little rabbit from pressure, would his arrow hit its mark correctly?] [You still dont get it? What happened when you shot the arrow back then?] Right. [If you have a conscience, you shouldnt say you hit the World Tree.] [Because you didnt. Am I wrong?] He was right. Strictly speaking, Marcel Ghionea had failed to hit the World Tree. Had the Spirits not sacrificed themselves to stab it in, it would have been sent flying away. Recalling this, a thin smile spread across Marcel Ghioneas face. However, his smile soon disappeared. To be honest, it wasnt as if he didnt feel any pressure. However, Marcel Ghionea believed. He believed in himself, who shot a thousand arrows every day in the Path of the Soul. How much time went by? After letting loose a long breath, Marcel Ghioneas body no longer moved. It was as if he was in a painting. It was a strange scene. No one was paying attention to the man inside the chaotic battlefield. Air, scent, wind, sound everything seemed to vanish when they entered his vicinity. Soon, with the sound subsiding as the beginning, everything in his surroundings drifted apart, and the feeling of complete solitude overtook his body. It was then. A single thought filled Marcel Ghioneas head. I can do it. An opening wasnt something to wait for. It was something to be created. Thankfully, Roselle was performing that role for him. I can do it. Once his mindset changed, so did the way he looked at the situation. Each moment that Vulgar Chastity further drove Roselle into a corner looked like an opportunity. I. It was then. Though he did not know whether it was done intentionally Aaaaaack! Roselle was sent flying with a scream after being struck by Vulgar Chastitys cloth. In Vulgar Chastitys perspective, this was the perfect opportunity to get rid of one of the main fighting powers of the allied force. Vulgar Chastity chased after the incapacitated Roselle. The moment she disregarded everything else and charged in the moment Marcel Ghionea spotted Vulgar Chastity reaching for Roselles neck, the moment Roselles sideways glance met his eyes! The Archer of Steel no longer hesitated. I! His eyelids, restless with sweat, shot open. I can hit her! And he finally let go of the tightly-pulled bowstring. Chweeeeek! An intense desire to kill the target. An arrow carrying an even bigger will to hit the mark no matter what, cut through the sky like a beam of light. It really happened in an instant. Vulgar Chastity, who finally succeeded in grabbing Roselles slender neck, flinched. [Ah?] She abruptly turned her head and looked back. She didnt feel any killing intent. She didnt even hear a sound. She couldnt tell why she did so either. It was just that her body reacted on its own. Next, sensing that something was flying toward her, Vulgar Chastity swung her cloth reflexively. No, she tried to. She would have swung her arm if a chilling blue light didnt brush past her sight. However Thunder! When she realized that the arrow shone with a blue light from the arrowhead to the fletchings, Vulgar Chastity waved her hand instinctively. The cloth suddenly circled back. There was no time to wrap around it. The cloth gently touched the arrow shaft that had come under her nose, changing its course ever so slightly. At the same time, Vulgar Chastity moved her neck to the side. Chwak! A blue flash brushed past her neck. A thin, red line was drawn on her neck, and a chill ran down her spine. It did not take even three seconds for all of this to happen. Soon, Vulgar Chastity gave a delighted smile. In her hand was the witch that she wanted to tear to pieces. Being shot by her allys arrow. [Haha!] Vulgar Chastity cracked up just thinking about it. However, when she turned forward again [?] Roselles face was strange. Her eyes and nose were distorted, but a cold sneer was hanging on her lips. [You?] It was only then that she felt something was off. She even had a strong sense of dj vu. Something was strange but she couldn''t quite put her finger on it. Wait. Come to think of it, she couldn''t see the arrow. Since it was aiming at her from her back and brushed past her, it should naturally hit Roselle, who was on the other side. However, the arrow had vanished like it never existed. Chak! It was then that Roselle raised her hands and clapped. Vulgar Chastity blinked. She felt like she just woke up after having fallen asleep for a few seconds. Nothing had changed. Everything around her was the same. Roselle was still in her hand, and And the arrow where was the arrow? What? Where did it Whats wrong? A lilting voice rang out. Did you have a nice dream? Vulgar Chastity became dazed. Next, she turned around in a hurry, just like she did before. N-No, that wasnt where the arrow was coming from. Chweeeek! Right side. At that moment, just as Vulgar Chastity turned to the right, her head suddenly dropped down. Just like how a wolf throws itself at its prey when given the opportunity and subdues it in an instant, the sure kill arrow was already digging into its mark. Vulgar Chastitys jaw dropped, and a smile bloomed on Roselles face. Their expressions had swapped. Puk! A chilling sensation akin to a winter beasts fangs dug into Vulgar Chastitys heart. The blue wolf Flash! had bitten off the heart of the corrupted goddess. 1. This is the Korean version of his class name. Der Freischtz is the German name that the author gave, which isnt a literal translation of the Korean version. Chapter 473. The Crumbling Line of Defense (3) A brilliant blue light erupted from Vulgar Chastitys body in the shape of a cross. An earsplitting roar ensued. It was truly a flawless shot. The fact that the attack, which successfully caught Vulgar Chastity off guard, was the result of a combined effort made it all the more remarkable. Marcel Ghionea tried to get up but stumbled. Sweat broke out on his forehead, and he felt dizzy. He was fine until a moment ago, but now he had a terrible headache, and even his vision was blurry. This showed just how much effort he had put into that attack. And all that hard work did pay off. Vulgar Chastity fell out of the slowly diminishing light, her body torn and bruised. The expression on her face was simply dazed as she fell endlessly toward the ground. Everything happened so fast that she had trouble understanding what was going on. No, the truth was, she just didnt want to believe it. But the hole on the left side of her chest, her insides brutally butchered by the explosion, and the blood reddening her vision, were all very real. Not yet! Okay, she got hit by a Thunder. So what? It didnt matter that it hit her square in the chest. She was an Army Commander. She couldnt possibly let one attack bring her down. And right now, she even had her divinity unsealed. All she had to do was gather herself and prepare a counterattack, even if it meant pushing herself beyond her Crack! [Arghhhh!] A scream escaped her mouth before she could even finish her thought. Suddenly, a gigantic pillar of ice pierced through her chest. Vulgar Chastity fell straight down and crashed into the ground. At this moment, Roselle turned the small opening Marcel Ghionea had created into a more definite opportunity. Crack, craaaack! Even though it had already hit the ground, the icicle continued to burrow into the soil. It not only pierced Vulgar Chastitys left chest where the Thunder had already struck once, but also twisted and turned, ripping the wound viciously. Vulgar Chastity clenched her teeth as she looked up at Roselle, who was floating in the air, controlling the ice pillar. Not yet! No, not yet. It was still too early. Petty magic like this posed no threat. She could shatter it in the blink of an eye using her divinity. Avar. It was then. All of a sudden, she felt a heavy weight pushing down on her entire body. Vulgar Chastitys widened eyes revealed trembling pupils. The energy creeping up her body belonged to none other than Avaritia, one of the Seven Sins. Ava Vulgar Chastity unwittingly turned her gaze to the source of the energy. There, she saw a magician with one arm stretched out toward her. The pages of the book in Philip Mullers left hand flipped on their own. As soon as they stopped, he chanted the last spell. Avaritia! Zwoong! The strange sound of the space warping was heard. Vulgar Chastitys body, already buried halfway in the ground, dug deeper beneath the earths surface. The farther she traveled, the stiffer her body became. Even her toes straightened out. [Kkeuk! Keuk, kkeeeeuk!] Blood foamed out of her throat. The external pressure was brutal, but even more brutal was the energy that infiltrated her body, ripping apart her insides and nullifying her regenerative abilities. Not even Vulgar Chastity could overlook the curse of avarice, brought into the Middle World by the goddess Avaritia. But then again, this curse came from Avaritias physical manifestation, not the goddess herself. As such, there shouldnt be any reason why Vulgar Chastity, in her divinity-released form, couldnt defeat it. However, it should be noted that in the past, this curse significantly limited Raging Temperances abilities, even when he was perfectly healthy. So of course, it had a greater impact on Vulgar Chastity, who was in a physical condition much worse than her comrade at the time. What normally would have been a debuff at worst was inflicting upon her actual physical damage because she had been hit by a Thunder and magic earlier. Not yet. Vulgar Chastitys body jerked up and down. Her arms and legs flailed helplessly against the ground. She tried to raise her head and stand up, even as her body shook. [Keuu!] But the shaking suddenly stopped when specks of pure light began to swarm around her body. Her red face suddenly turned pale. A tremendous amount of light was gathering in the sky. That wasnt all. Roselle was creating a crystal in the shape of a mirror large enough to cover the entire sky. Just as Vulgar Chastitys eyes shot wide open. Its ready! Roselles voice resonated in Seo Yuhuis head. O light! Seo Yuhui raised her hands to the sky, shining runes dancing at her fingertips. Shine, burn, cleanse! The sky responded to her prayer and emitted a blinding light. The light illuminating the world passed through the concave face of the mirror crystal. And the next moment, it gathered at one point. More precisely, it gathered where Vulgar Chastity was. [KIAAAAAAA!] An inexplicably loud scream erupted. It was more a roar than a scream. [Kaaaak! Kiaaaak!] Her head, which she had barely managed to hold up straight, flopped back down and began to shake. It was hot. So hot that it was driving her crazy. The light cooked her alive and burnt her flesh. Her brain, her organs, and her blood vessels were all boiling. She felt as if she had been placed in an enclosed space full of gas after drinking several liters of oil. [Kuhuk, kuhuuuk!] At last, Vulgar Chastitys eyes rolled halfway back in her head. Her body flopped up and down like a fish out of water. Seeing how much pain their commander was in, the succubi rushed to save her, only to be devoured by the light. The same was true of the parasites. The light focused on Vulgar Chastity was so intense that they couldnt even dream of approaching her. [Uaah uheuaaaaah.] Even as her entire body twitched and spasmed, Vulgar Chastity tried to raise herself. [Ah. Ah.] However, through the blinding light, she saw a crimson magic circle dripping with ominous energy and numerous Fallen Angels rushing into it. Vulgar Chastitys lips trembled. The enemys attack wasnt over yet. The Fallen Angels lost all their power and authority when they were banished to Paradise. But this didnt mean they couldnt fight. While it was impossible for them to regain their powers permanently, there was a one-time method that they could use, not as angels, but as fallen angels. Come! Exterminator Angel! Blood spurted from the crimson magic circle as it repeatedly spun in the air. Before long, the center of the magic circle split open like a beasts mouth and spewed out a grotesque-looking monster with a pair of pitch-black wings on its back. A skeletal angel, holding a skeletal spear, with blood dripping from its eyes filled with endless darkness, entered the scene. Its lower jaw seemed to have been torn off, as there was nothing where it should be. The surface of its teeth glistened with blood, and the pieces of flesh stuck in between them made the creature all the more appalling. Exterminator Angel. Such was the name given to the angel of death that was said to follow its target to the end of the world, if necessary, to kill him. Because the Exterminator Angel was classified as a kind of Fallen Angel, and also because 666 Angels or Fallen Angels were needed as sacrifices for a successful summon, the Heaven Realm strictly prohibited its summoning. Originally, this method wouldnt have worked against an Army Commander anyway. Not only because it was an imperfect summon, but also because the enemy possessed the divinity of a god suiting Heaven-rank 5. However, even if it were effective, Gabriel in the past wouldnt have even thought of using an Exterminator Angel. But she didnt care anymore. She had long been deprived, and now was not the time to hold a moral high ground. If she could only return to the Heaven Realm, Gabriel could even sell her soul to the devil. Kill her! Gabriel pointed at Vulgar Chastity, and the Exterminator Angel lowered its head. As soon as the creature located its target, it lifted its spear and glided down toward her. Vulgar Chastity looked at the angel of death coming down at her. Her mouth moved but no sound came out. She knew she had to do something, but her body wasnt moving. Her divinity, swept away by an internal explosion, was running wild inside her, and her limbs had already lost all sensation. The truth was, she knew. She knew this would happen the moment she got hit. The explosion of the Thunder marked the beginning of a perfectly organized series of attacks that denied her any and every opportunity to turn the situation around. That must have been the chance that the enemy had been waiting for all along. I shouldnt have allowed them such opportunity, she thought. But it was too late for regrets now. Even now, Vulgar Chastity was burning. She had no choice but to watch the Exterminator Angel come so close that she could distinctly see its features. Puk! The tip of the bone spear penetrated her. At that very moment, Vulgar Chastity felt it. The remains of the Thunder, Roselles mana, Philip Mullers curse, and Seo Yuhuis cleansing light. All gathered together, united, and exploded at once. [!] She couldnt even scream anymore. No, she couldnt hear anything. She only felt her divinity crumble away as the sensation of her body exploding overtook her. Hwaaaaaaaak! The light that was concentrated on Vulgar Chastity spread out in a circle. Not only did the light devour the battlefield, but for a very short time, it also reached the capital where Seol Jihu and the Parasite Queen were fighting. Trapped inside the light, Vulgar Chastitys body shook and twisted in zigzags like a fluctuating graph. It wasnt beautiful at all. It was a horrific sight. [Ah!] Did she realize the end was near? Vulgar Chastitys expression became distant as the light continued to envelop her. Of course, she was dumbstruck. Who would have imagined that an Army Commander would die so fruitlessly during the most critical battle in the history of Paradise? [This is unfair.] Her lips barely managed to open. No. No way. She couldnt die here. [You.] Vulgar Chastity stretched out her arm in front of her. But she only saw her own body slowly scattering away. Starting at her feet, then to her calves, her thighs, stomach, chest, and then. [Your Majesty.] Just before her face turned to ashes, Vulgar Chastity closed her eyes quietly. The light swallowed even her tears, which then scattered like a spray of water. Moments later. When the pillar of light finally disappeared, only a deep hole remained in the ground. Tuk! A faintly shining orb fell to the ground. Such was the end of Vulgar Chastity, the Sixth Army Commander of the Parasites. Huuu. Having confirmed the enemys death, Roselle let out a sigh of relief. She wiped the sweat off of her forehead with the back of her hand. Alright, one bitch down. Fearing the Parasites might snatch it, Roselle quickly grabbed the divinity of Chastity and smiled. This outcome was quite frankly surprising, even considering Seo Yuhuis help. The field on the right was where the fewest core members were placed. No one thought they would be the first to achieve results, but they were. The person who contributed most to this important victory was Roselle La Grazia. She was the commander-in-chief of this particular operation, and also the one who provoked Vulgar Chastity from start to finish, creating opportunities for others to strike. Then there was the one who stepped in at just the right moment, not missing his chance. Hmm? Roselle looked down and blinked. She saw a sniper trudging toward where Vulgar Chastity perished. He stopped in front of a succubus lying on the ground. The light earlier had rendered the succubus immobile, but the quick, jerking movements of her body were proof that she was still alive. Larisa. Marcel Ghionea looked at his lover, who was glaring at him. There was a short silence. Though he had a lot to say. Dont worry. He swallowed and continued slowly. Ive already prepared everything. Our friends are waiting at my house to take you to the hospital as soon as you wake up. Despite her resentful gaze, his voice was calm. I want to go with you, but I still have work to do. Click. The sound of a bolt clicking in place was heard. So dont die. You have to wait for me. Marcel Ghionea aimed his crossbow at the succubus head. Ill be back as soon as everything is over. Well meet again, and when you finally feel okay. Marcel Ghionea stared back at the succubus glowering at him. Lets get married. Then suddenly, he smiled. Youve done so well. It was a bright smile, free of all burdens and pain. Its all over now. He said in a relieved voice and released the bowstring. Ping! The bolt fired at a close range had pierced Marika Larisas head. * At around the same time. The news of Vulgar Chastitys death quickly spread throughout the battlefield. It was hard not to notice. They all saw with their own eyes the explosion of light that occurred when an Army Commander died. They also sensed that Vulgar Chastitys presence had vanished without a trace, which could only mean one thing. Unsightly Humility and Exploding Patience looked aghast. But not as much as Twisted Kindness did. The situation had taken an unexpected turn. The Army Commander didnt expect Vulgar Chastity to make up for her mistakes but thought she wouldnt fall, at least not while her divinity was in effect. Fu. As Twisted Kindness stood frozen, speechless from shock, a sound rang in her ears. It was the sound of something finally collapsing that was barely holding out. A signal to mark the beginning of change was fired. Chapter 474. The Crumbling Line of Defense (4) Vulgar Chastity, who was in charge of one of the Parasites battlefronts, perished. If this had happened a few years back, it would not have been a matter of much concern. Though the death of an Army Commander would have been a great shock, the Parasites always had leisure on their side. If one Army Commander werent enough, they would dispatch two. If two Army Commanders werent enough, they would send three or four. Even then, they would have forces in reserve. However, that was no longer the case. Less than half remained of the seven Army Commanders that once invoked fear in anyone who heard their names. On the other hand, the Federation and humanity grew in strength, and an Earthling appeared that could rival the Parasites last line of defense, the Parasite Queen. Now, it was no longer enough to say that the allied force held an advantage. The Parasites were experiencing the feeling of despair when faced with overwhelming odds stacked against them. Unlike the allied force, which experienced this feeling every time they were attacked, this was a first for the Parasite Army Commanders, so it was a somewhat unfamiliar feeling. If only they had some time to think of a method However, the allied force wasnt so soft as to let go of such a preciously seized chance. Nows the time! Lets go! Roselle spoke sonorously and pushed down her conical hat. The broom she rode on quickly cut through the air to the vanguard, or to be more precise, where Unsightly Humility was. Philip Muller was also running or rather, walking briskly. He wasnt in any condition to fight. Because he allowed Avaritia to take over his body, he was now suffering from the aftereffects. However, thanks to Vulgar Chastity dying rather quickly, he did not fall into a groggy state. He only had to rest until his mana calmed down. Unfortunately, there just wasnt enough time. He had to hurry to the vanguard to make Unsightly Humility think that he was going to aid the allied force for the second part of the plan that would begin soon. Only, he could not get too close. The reason for that. * Unni! Eun Yuri helped Seo Yuhui up. Seo Yuhuis face was pale and almost lifeless. Blood was streaming down from the corner of her lips. This was all because she used several ancient prayers and took a few of Vulgar Chastitys attacks. Im okay. I can still fight Seo Yuhui pushed Eun Yuri aside and stood straight. There were too many things that had to be done. The current situation was only thanks to Valhallas members holding Twisted Kindness off, and there was no way of knowing how long they would last. Furthermore, with Seol Jihu likely being in a fierce fight against the Parasite Queen, Seo Yuhui wanted to act with haste. Thank you for helping me. Are you sure you dont need to rest? Eun Yuri asked with a worried expression. Seo Yuhui feigned a smile. Dont worry. I still have some time before I need to rest. Also, dont you have something you need to be doing? Yes. Eun Yuri nodded. She had become one of the main powerhouses of the allied force after accepting Roselles inheritance and coming back from the Path of the Soul. Given that she lasted several days against Sung Shihyun during the defense of Haramark, it would not be an exaggeration to say that she was one of the strongest people after Seol Jihu. There was a reason that someone of her level had yet to appear on the battlefield. In any case, Eun Yuri wasnt so stupid as to not understand that Seo Yuhui was telling her to focus on the task she was entrusted with. Be careful. Shortly afterward, Eun Yuri turned around and flew up. She gazed down at the battlefield with eyes that were brimming with nervousness. She had already finished finding the location. There was only one chance. To succeed, she had to start preparing now. . Seo Yuhui slowly turned to the battlefield after watching Eun Yuri fly away. The movement of the vanguard force was getting disorderly. The allied forces vanguard was suddenly retreating. * [Shoot.] Unsightly Humility groaned. He had raised his caution as soon as Vulgar Chastity perished. And just now, two people entered his radar. A witch, emanating a frightening aura and the Star of Avarice were approaching him. Their intention was obvious. He must be their next target. Unsightly Humility scanned the battlefield. It was a mess, no matter how many times he looked at it. The undead army was utterly broken up by the combination of the vengeful spirit unit, the cavalry, and the infantry, and was being pushed back by the Earthlings. Even the few Death Knights that were protecting him could no longer be seen. In reality, Unsightly Humility was doing rather well since he joined the battle. Although the vanguard force was broken through, one had to consider that the allied force invested most troops into this task. The fact that he lasted until now without releasing his divinity meant he had performed at least one and a half persons worth of work. But now, holding on was getting difficult. He was already in a dangerous spot, and the powerful witch and the Star of Avarice, and the Star of Lust would join in? Not even the Second Army Commander could guarantee anything in that case. I guess there is no choice. Given that this was an emergency, Unsightly Humility did not hesitate for long. Smacking his lips, he roused his energy. Hes releasing his divinity! Feeling Unsightly Humilitys exponentially rising energy, Cinzia shouted with mana imbued in her voice. Retreat! Retreaaaat! In the next moment, those fighting Unsightly Humility retreated as if they were prepared this entire time. Once they gathered around Cinzia, she cast Teleport without a moment of hesitation. [Gorgonu! Come back! You too, Grandpa!] Flone also took her Grandpa and her puppy and flew up high. It wasnt just them. The Earthlings fighting in the area also ignored the enemies they were fighting and quickly distanced themselves. They moved swiftly and readily as if they were told beforehand. Unsightly Humility did not think much of it. When an Army Commander released their divinity, a large shockwave of energy would burst out around them. With divinity being a powerful energy, to begin with, it wasnt uncommon for people to die from the shockwave. And so, running away with their tails between their legs wasnt such an unexpected thing. Without stopping, Unsightly Humility fully released his divinity. Then, as tremendous light erupted on the battlefield. Everyone, get ready! Vidalif shouted at the top of his lungs. The Dwarf unit was similar to Eun Yuri. They had not participated in the battle for the most part. There was only one task they were entrusted with in this war. And that was to detonate all the Thunders at once. Such a thing would have been unimaginable in the past. Not only were there not enough Thunders but using Thunders was also pivotal in maintaining equilibrium when they were at such a disadvantage. However, now that the allied force could stand their ground independently, a new use was found for the Thunders. The idea did not come from Vidalif. The one who brought it up was actually Seol Jihu. [Me? How did I kill Abhorrent Charity?] [Well It wasnt anything grand if thats what youre thinking. We pretty much scraped up every tool in our arsenal to just barely succeed.] Training was not the only thing Seol Jihu did in the Path of the Soul. He talked about the upcoming final battle and sought advice. Black Seol Jihu had participated in more battles against the Parasites than anyone else and had even killed the Third Army Commander from a disadvantageous spot. [It wasnt anything special. I couldnt have killed him by myself, ever. It was all thanks to the Dwarves.] [I fought desperately with my life on the line, waiting for him to use Teleport, and then we predicted where he would appear and detonated Thunders crazily. I finished him off afterward.] [Why, do you want to give it a go?] When Seol Jihu gave an affirmation, Black Seol Jihu added in more detail. [Then you should pick a target first. None of the Army Commanders are unaffected by Thunders, but killing them is an entirely different matter.] [First, dont even think about using this method on Twisted Kindness. It will be a waste of Thunders. The Parasite Queen is obviously out of the question too.] [Who should you choose? Hmm, if I were you I would pick Unsightly Humility.] Because of this, Seol Jihu chose to prioritize Unsightly Humility as the Army Commander to kill if a horn of victory rang in either of the wings. The light that dyed the sky slowly subsided. Next, a black figure began to grow within the cluster of light. A drop of sweat rolled down Vidalifs face. Not yet, not yet. The light hasnt disappeared completely. [Do you know when the Army Commanders are most unguarded?] [Its immediately after releasing their divinity. They become drunk on their heightened strength and become overconfident. There usually isnt anything to threaten them too, since there arent many that can withstand the shockwave from divinity release.] [If it were up to me, that would be the moment I would aim for.] That was what Black Seol Jihu said, and Seol Jihu naturally relayed the information to the allied force. The moment when an Army Commander released their divinity and the raging energy calmed down That moment was now. All troops! Vidalif shouted. The Dwarves pointed their cannons all together. [For the record, Undying Diligence survived even after we trapped him inside all sorts of barriers and magic spells and detonated 100 Special Thunders in two phases.] Black Seol Jihu advised Seol Jihu to prepare at least 200 Thunders and make half of them Special thunders. The Dwarves prepared 107 Special Thunders for this attack and 511 normal Thunders. That wasnt all. There were hundreds of Earthlings and Sky Fairy snipers that were aiming at Unsightly Humility. The arrows they had on their bowstrings were all shining blue. This attack was a gamble by the allied force. If they did things in a half-assed fashion and failed, they would only have wasted precious Thunders that normally would have been valuable assets in the war. If they were going to do this, they had to do it perfectly. Rather than blowing the opportunity and wasting Thunders, Vidalif made the bold decision of using all Thunders in this one attack. Soon, the light died down, and a knight clad in jet-black armor began to emerge. It was then. In this volatile situation of absolute stillness and silence! FIRE! Vidalif shouted at the top of his lungs. Boom, boom, boom, boom! At last, the 618 muzzles pointing at Unsightly Humility fired simultaneously. The Dwarves had shot the Thunders without a moment of hesitation. The hundreds of snipers also fired their arrows El Jinn Acceleratio! And the Sky Fairies stretched out their arms and chanted acceleration spells. Big and small Thunders, as well as blue arrows, blanketed the sky in an instant. At the same time, a fierce wind raged out. And thus. Chweeeeek! The precious Thunders cut across the battlefield in an instant, all aiming at one being. [Huu.] Unsightly Humility lifted his head. However, immediately afterward, he clenched his teeth. [?] It couldnt be helped. When he raised his head, he saw a swarm of blue light covering his vision. However, he didnt have time to take a good look. Whish! A stormy wind raged as soon as his divinity release ended. What followed afterward was a flurry of Thunders that came hurtling toward him with a menacing light. Unsightly Humility gripped his sword unwittingly. [Wait!] BOOOOOOM! The earth stood up. That was the only way to describe it. In an instant, the earth rose chaotically. A massive cloud of dirt also shot up but was swallowed by a blue flash of light that erupted a second later. The explosion didnt end with just once. There were overlapping chained explosions. Along with the explosions, the Thunders unique cross-shaped light overlapped with each other and expanded in size like a smoke cloud. The blast shook the entire battlefield, and the heaven and earth rumbled as if the world would be destroyed. Even an earthquake started because of the explosions. Ddududududu! Not only that, the ground was cracking, even where the allied force was located. Despite Priests being prepared for the worst, the barriers they cast shattered like crumpling pieces of paper, just from the explosions aftermath. Shrieks broke out in all directions. Both the allied and enemy forces fell to the ground screaming. The war came to a momentary halt. Even Seol Jihu and the Parasite Queen drew back to keep their balance. [Dont tell me.] The intensity of the light reaching even the Empires capital was so great that the Parasite Queen suspected that another Army Commander fell. How much time went by? Guoooooooo. As the blue light gradually subsided and the aftermath of the explosions calmed down. Cinzia took one hand off her ear with a frown. Argh Ugh. Beeeeepa ringing resounded in her ears. She was still partially deaf. Thanks to witnessing such a catastrophic calamity, even her body convulsed sporadically. Looking down, she saw the earth with spiderweb-like crevices, still vibrating faintly. Insane. Cinzia cursed unwittingly. She looked completely dumbfounded. She had teleported far away from the epicenter of the explosion and even squeezed out every ounce of her energy to cast a powerful barrier. Yet, she had still suffered such damage. She did not doubt that anyone could survive from a direct hit of this explosion. However Rise, everyone! Cinzia shot up while whipping those around her to do the same. It was because she remembered what Seol Jihu said before the war. [Would we be able to kill him if we go all out?] [I frankly dont know the answer to that. How would I know? Its not like Im a god.] [Whats important is what you do next. Im sure you know since you fought Undying Diligence. Army Commanders are cockroaches. Goddamn cockroaches, you hear me?] [Its not so easy to kill them. This is especially so for Unsightly Humility, who has the immortal-attribute as an undead.] [You might be wondering, what am I trying to say?] Cinzia prepared to use Teleport while gazing at the area where smoke was rising up. She couldnt see Unsightly Humility because of visual hindrances. However, what was certain was that she could not feel a presence from within the cloud, despite Unsightly Humility having released his divinity. Even so, Cinzia did not lower her guard. [Just pretend he didnt die. That will be better for your heart.] [If the attack worked, he definitely would have suffered heavy damage. Dont miss that chance.] [Im telling you, dont stand around like an idiot, thinking, Is he dead?] [Remember. Jump in as soon as the explosions subside. Whether Unsightly Humility perished or not, bring everyone you can and gang up on him, got it?] Is what he said. Shortly afterward, after having teleported near the epicenter of the explosion, Cinzia summoned the Valkyries. Some had come beforehand and were rushing toward the epicenter. [Go! Gorgonu!] [Gorgor!] A massive evil spirit pounced in the direction that Flones finger was pointing. Chapter 475. The Crumbling Line of Defense (5) The smoke created from the explosion slowly lifted. Unsightly Humility appeared in the middle of a massive, deep crater. Black Seol Jihus prediction was spot on. Unsightly Humility had not died yet. The spectral horse must have been torn to shreds as it was nowhere to be seen. Unsightly Humilitys condition was even more surprising. His sword, which had turned into a greatsword after his divinity release, was snapped in half. The remaining blade had spiderweb-like cracks, making it obvious that it would not function properly, almost like the owner of the said sword. The jet-black armor, which seemed to be made of a special material, was completely broken off. With some bits and pieces remaining on his body, it looked like he was wearing torn clothes. The bones that were revealed underneath his broken armor werent any better. They were incandescent, almost as if they were dipped inside a smelting furnace, and a portion of them had melted down and was dripping white liquid. It was easy to see that he suffered terrible damage. He must have been brimming with divine energy from just having released his divinity, but he was still hit with hundreds of Thunders and Thunder arrows. Despite this, Unsightly Humility was still standing, his two boney legs fixed on the ground. [Keeeeeeuuu.] Sway, sway. He was swaying as if he would fall at any moment. Then, his left shinbone broke. It just couldnt hold his weight as his bones had melted down while he was in a weakened state. Unsightly Humility swayed before falling to his knee. It was then. Koong! He fell backward, suddenly feeling a heavy weight and a violent evil intent on his body. When he looked up in response, he clattered his mostly broken teeth. A giant vengeful spirit was pressing down on him as if to kill him even if it meant sacrificing itself. That wasnt all. Several people pushed through the cloud of dirt. [Delicious!] The first Servant of Gluttony, Flone, shot down rapidly. Uriyaaaaaah! The Star of Wrath, Wu Lei, struck down with his greatsword while giving off a powerful energy. Cinzia, the Star of Sloth, came down while creating dozens of purple magic circles, and Agnes, the Star of Pride, did the same while shooting out spiderwebs. More than a dozen Servants followed behind them, and at the furthest back, preparing a spell was the second Servant of Gluttony, Roselle. All before Unsightly Humility could recover after being bombarded by Thunders. His face paled rapidly. * Twisted Kindness stared in great astonishment. She suspected something was up when she didnt hear any Thunders go off. But never in her wildest imaginations did she think they would use them all in a single attack! Strictly speaking, it wasnt as if the Parasites didnt make any gains from this. Without Thunders, the Dwarves were simple technicians who could not contribute to battles. The only problem was that the damage they suffered from the Thunders was massive. With Vulgar Chastity gone, losing Unsightly Humility on top of that would mean an irreversible setback for the Parasites. The Parasite Queen had the same thoughts as Twisted Kindness. As soon as she realized this, she sent several long-ranged attacks at Seol Jihu, then turned around and flew away. In the next moment, however, she felt something tug on her foot. Then, the Parasite Queens body suddenly shot backward. [You!] The Parasite Queen shook her leg angrily, then immediately pointed the ends of her bone wings in Unsightly Humilitys direction. Zwooooong! White beams of light shot out from her fourteen pairs of bone-wings. She was urgently trying to help Unsightly Humility from a long distance. Boom, boom, boom! However, even that was stopped in the middle. Seol Jihu had blinked over with Ethereal Shift and blocked the attacks. Swinging the Spear of Purity, Seol Jihus body was shining gold before the Parasite Queen noticed. He had activated Spear God again. Where do you think youre going, Your Majesty? Seol Jihu winked with a beaming smile. The Parasite Queen bit her lower lip. It was clear as daylight how things would turn out from now on. Although Vulgar Chastity perished, the right-wing troops were still alive, and most of the allied forces troops had withdrawn, so it was still bearable. The problem was the vanguard. It was already collapsing, but the moment Unsightly Humility perished, it would fall apart immediately. With the vanguard gone, the Earthlings would join the vengeful spirit army and the Six Kingdoms army that were battling the center army. The main powerhouses of the allied force would then be able to move to the left-wing, crushing Exploding Patience. With that, the only one left would be the Seventh Army Commander in the final line of defense. The Parasite Queen did not think Twisted Kindness would be enough to deal with so many troops. No matter what, she had to stop Unsightly Humility from perishing. What bastards on your mind? I cant believe youre thinking about someone else in the middle of our date! The problem, then, was dealing with this damned guy in front of her. [Sorry, but Im not interested in a man who constantly plays dumb when the woman is being so forward.] . Seol Jihu flinched, being hit where it hurt. He admired the Parasite Queen for being able to come up with such a good line when she was so anxious and restless. Soon, the troops near the Nests and even the mother species surrounding them began to move. The Parasite Queen judged that this was the most critical point in the war. One that would determine the direction of this war depending on what happens next. The best thing would be to rescue Unsightly Humility, heal him, and have him return to the battlefield. But if she was too late, she could not let the center army get broken through. Before the war reached an irreversible point, she would have to achieve something on par with losing two Army Commanders. And that would be up to her and Twisted Kindness. [Out of the way!] The Parasite Queen fiercely roused her energy and rushed forward for a frontal breakthrough. The moment she was about to collide with Seol Jihu, he stealthily dodged to the side. Having expected him to obstruct her, the Parasite Queens eyes narrowed. It was because she saw the corner of Seol Jihus lips curl up as she crossed by as if he was letting her go on purpose. Regardless, the Parasite Queen continued on. If it werent for the chilling energy creeping up behind her, she would have cut through the battlefield in an instant. At that moment, the Parasite Queen flinched and turned back. [Focus on one thing, alright? Dont try to seize everything.] For some reason, Sung Shihyuns mocking words brushed past her mind. Just as the Parasite Queen turned around and spotted a certain Mage floating above the capital that was already happening. * Turning back time by five minutes. A Magician stealthily teleported to the rear battlefield. The one looking around her surroundings was none other than Eun Yuri. The Parasite Queen was tussling with Seol Jihu, not paying attention to her in the slightest. And just now, the Parasite army and mother species appeared in the capital and the area behind it. They seemed to be on their way to join the center army. This was a golden opportunity. Eun Yuri nodded. She had already finished finding the location. All that was left was to carry it out. She had to succeed no matter what, to become the bridge that led to the end of the second plan, and for everyone else. Soon, Eun Yuri rolled up her sleeves and stretched out her arms. A brightly shining orb rose into the sky. . . . . Her fingers moving as though she was playing the piano, her mouth rapidly began to chant a spell. As her chanting continued, the orb undulated with more and more energy. When the ice energy from Eun Yuris Essence of Soma mixed into the orb, a cold wind began to blow. This was also the moment when the Parasite Queen decided to break through Seol Jihus defense. Eun Yuris arms trembled as the orb, condensed with an unimaginable amount of energy, vibrated intensely. The fact that the orb had not exploded meant that Eun Yuri was perfectly controlling the magic spell. Soon, Eun Yuris eyes shot open. A spell crafted with the Eternal Light of Wisdom, through the Completed Truth, and cast with Roselle Recital. FREEZEC! The vibrating orb radiated an intense light. Soon, the surface of the orb cracked, and the coldness within burst out like blades of wind. A total of 47 wind blades shot out from the Eternal Light of Wisdom before shooting out in all directions fiercely. The reason Eun Yuri, whose strength was only second to Seol Jihu, remained passive was all for this moment. W-O-R-L-D-! Roselles signature ultimate move, Final Solo, rang out. A voice containing powerful mana spread far and wide and struck the wind blades that were cutting the air. It was then. The raging winds transformed into surging waves and shot down like sudden rain. Almost like the falling sparks of fireworks, the frost storm that suddenly changed into rapid winds raged in the surrounding area. To be more precise, it was in the location where the Parasite Queen had placed the Nests. When the Parasite Queen noticed the abnormality and looked back, a frightening snowstorm was swirling through the Nests location. KIIIIIIIIIII!KIIIAAAAAAAAA! With subzero energy raging around them, the Nests screamed sonorously. The mother species protecting the Nests were no exception. Eun Yuris spell had encapsulated them all. FREEZEC! Eun Yuri did not stop. FREEZEC! FREEZEC! As she continued to chant the Final Solo, the screams of the Nests quickly died down. The surface of their bodies became covered in frost, freezing them in place. Thanks to Eun Yuri pouring out all of her mana in this attack, it did not take long before the Nests lost their ability to resist, and the desperate movements of the dying Nests stopped. The Parasite Queens pupils shook faintly. Never in her wildest imagination did she think there would be someone capable of destroying the widespread Nests simultaneously. The corner of Seol Jihus lips curled up. Then, Eun Yuri clapped forcefully. Chak! Her palms hit each other. Clang! With the sound of shattering glass, the frozen ice exploded simultaneously and destroyed the Nests. The sparkling crystals of the ice and the viscous bodily fluids of the Nests mixed together into a beautiful mist. Huff. Huff. Eun Yuri panted heavily and forcefully held herself back from stumbling. Her robe was clinging to her body, drenched with sweat, and a burning smell came out from her mouth. She had used all her strength in the previous attack. Like the saying, a disciple eventually catches up to her master, the power and control that Eun Yuri displayed was no less than Roselles. What was important was that Eun Yuri succeeded. Destroying the Nests that the Parasite Queen so dearly cherished held a significant meaning. The Parasites no longer had a method of replenishing their reproductive species. A large portion of their troops had escaped their control, and Seol Jihu, who was fighting the Parasite Queen, had a great burden taken off his shoulder. Furthermore, with all Nests disappearing, the Parasites could no longer corrupt the land. Of course, the Empires land was already corrupted to the limit, but once the allied force purified the land, the Parasites would no longer have a method of corrupting the land again. With this, the second plan, which would allow the allied force to grasp the key to victory, was reaching its end. * Same time. Total chaos was breaking loose inside the crater. [Nom nom nom nom nom nom!] Flone was nibbling on Unsightly Humilitys stomach like a rabid hamster. Uriyaah! Uriyaaaah! Wu Lei was continuously swinging his greatsword after cutting off Unsightly Humilitys arm with his first attack. Die! Diiiieeeee! And Agnes was brandishing her arms crazily, finally succeeding in severing Unsightly Humilitys two legs. That wasnt all. Dozens of battle maidens were stabbing the immobile knight with their spears, and hail-like icicle spears were shooting down from the sky. Everyone was following Seol Jihus plan, but they seemed to be going at it a bit excessively. The scene inside the crater was reminiscent of an event from the Romance of the Three Kingdoms, where the soldiers of Liu Bang rushed to dismember General Xiang Yus corpse and claim fame after he fell in battle. [Go, Gor.] The allied forces members were attacking so hard that the evil spirit biting down on Unsightly Humilitys back groaned from the pain. [.] Meanwhile, the receiver of all of this treatment was silent. He couldnt do anything even if he wanted to. His limbs had been cut off, and his body was being smashed to smithereens. Unsightly Humility was genuinely dumbfounded. He was so aghast that he almost felt cheated. Being bombarded with Thunders and then immediately being attacked on all sides. In truth, he already knew that things would turn out like this the moment he was hit with the Thunders. It was just that knowing something was entirely different than experiencing it first hand. It was disheartening. [I made a mistake.] With these words, the faintly shining light in his eyes flickered off. Soon, Wu Leis greatsword smashed down and destroyed his skull. Flash! A large pillar of light shot up from the crater. Then. * The Nests have all been destroyed! A loud voice rang out in the allied forces main camp. The Sky Fairy, who received the report, looked back at Seo Yuhui. Will you really be okay? Seo Yuhui nodded her head, her face pale. The Sky Fairy looked at her worriedly before grasping the seed and the sedge in her hand. There is no need for you to do everything. . Planting the seed and helping it lay its root in the soil thats all. Seo Yuhui quietly nodded her head again and closed her eyes. Laid out in the eight directions around her were altars filled with offerings. Seo Yuhui cupped her hands together and slowly kneeled down. O Luxuria. The Star of Lust and Level 9 Saint Empress, Seo Yuhui, began a Ceremony. Chapter 476. The Crumbling Line of Defense (6) Seo Yuhui fell to her knees. She bowed forward until her forehead touched the ground, turned her hands over so that her palms faced the sky, and then slowly raised them to her temples. Then she rose to her feet. Her hands came back down and clasped in front of her chest as she bowed her head. She repeated this process over and over again. Everyone looked tense as they watched her. Currently, Seo Yuhui was a Level 9. Luxuria granted a special privilege to Priests who, from Level 1 to Level 4, served her and only her without turning to other gods. Through a Ceremony, a Priest could plead with her god to grant herself the right to use spells beyond her present Level. Of course, the higher the Level of the Priest, the greater the effect of the Ceremony. A Level 4 could use a High Ranker spell, a Level 6 could use a Unique Ranker spell, and a Level 9 could use a Level 10 spell, which was said to have reached the realm of Divine Beginning. For that reason, everyones nervous faces showed a glimpse of anticipation. What kind of spell would Seo Yuhui ask for? Could she really pull it off? Amidst the gazes of everyone watching, Seo Yuhui patiently repeated the same movements over and over. She knelt down, bowed, stood up, and then prayed. Once, twice, three times, four times. When she reached the tenth repetition, Seo Yuhui suddenly stopped. Slowly, she tilted her head back and raised her chin. Her eyes gazed up at the sky, only slightly open. Those watching blinked in confusion. The Priest stopped, but nothing seemed to have changed. But their confusion did not last long. A Sky Fairys eyes narrowed slightly, and then suddenly opened wide. Chwaaaaaaaa She saw the light of dawn shining down on Seo Yuhui from the sky. This light was not as dazzlingly bright as her other spells. In fact, it was pale, almost invisible. Still, the light was so divine that it made everyone close their eyes in awe. They all sensed an unprecedented amount of divinity in the air. Surrounded by the pale light, Seo Yuhuis appearance slowly began to change under the dawning sky. Specks of light gathered on her face to form a veil. A pair of earrings formed on her ears and a necklace appeared around her neck. The light gathered around her arms became fluttering fabric, and a silky cloth covered her back. Dressed in immaculate white, Seo Yuhui looked radiant and so completely pure that she stole everyones breath away. It was then. The ground under Seo Yuhuis feet began to shake, and the Sky Fairy widened her eyes. When the fairy saw the surging ocean of light rising from the earth, she finally became certain. Could that be!? As the Sky Fairy recalled a passage from an ancient scripture, Seo Yuhui moved. She spun halfway around and gracefully flicked her left arm. And then. Kwaaaarrrrrr! Light soared, to a height of more than 10 meters, and then spread across the gray earth toward the horizon until it could no longer be seen with bare eyes. Just how far!? Before the Sky Fairy could even finish her sentence, Seo Yuhui flicked her right arm toward the sky. Light surged up again like a tsunami and devoured everything in the vicinity. With her eyes only slightly open, Seo Yuhui curled her lips into an elegant smile. Then she began to dance slowly. Her dance wasnt exactly entertaining, nor was it high on glamour, but people simply couldnt take their eyes off her. One small gesture of the hand roused light, and one flick of the arm gave birth to a miracle. Soon, light consumed everything around them. Amidst the blinding light, only Seo Yuhui was clearly visible. Yes. Im sure of it. The Sky Fairy trembled with emotion inside the warm light. This is. Level 10, Exquisite Dancer, Unknown Miracle of Gloria Aeterna. The myth of the distant past about a mysterious dancer who was said to have rescued Gloria Aeterna from the darkness with just one dance was now unfolding before their very eyes. Sea! Suddenly, a voice shouted. Its the sea! Indeed, he was right. The sea of light was rolling in and out around everyone. As if pouring water into an arid desert, the surface of the sea quickly sank, breathing life into the corrupted soil and boosting its vitality. The earth devoured the light like a baby hungry for milk. After a while. As the sea of light silently dissipated and the world regained its former visibility, the Sky Fairy raised her foot. The texture underneath the soles of her feet felt both familiar and unfamiliar at the same time. Ah. Her eyes shook as she looked down. The earth was no longer gray. There was no grass or flowers yet, but the soil was brown. The corrupted soil had undoubtedly come back to life again. Drawn by the smell of the fresh soil, the Sky Fairy fell to her knees. She took a handful of soil and carefully rubbed it between her fingers. It was soft and wet. Above all, she could sense the enormous amount of divinity it possessed. It even left a smear of sparkling grains over her palm. Yes! Yessss! The Sky Fairy exclaimed in joy. All they wanted was soil clean enough for the World Tree to take root. But Seo Yuhui did so much more than that. She created soil of the highest quality that any tree could hope for. This much divinity should be enough to! The Sky Fairy raised her head and flinched. Suddenly, the pale light around Seo Yuhuis body disappeared, and. Ahaaak! She collapsed, blood spurting from every inch of her body. The amount of blood pouring from her mouth was almost enough to fill a whole bucket. The Sky Fairy rushed to support Seo Yuhui, appalled. Ji Jihu. Cough, cough! Even as she coughed out blood, Seo Yuhui kept calling out a name, over and over again. Dont you worry. Well get started right away. The Sky Fairy articulated every syllable. P-Please. Seo Yuhuis eyelids trembled. Take care of him. Her eyes shut and her body went limp. She had lost all consciousness. Im going to move her! You guys should. The Sky Fairy quickly commanded and lifted Seo Yuhui in her arms. With that, Seo Yuhui became the third person to leave the battlefield after Philip Muller and Eun Yuri. Under normal circumstances, their absence would have been a major setback. But this time, no one was worried, because they knew a reinforcement strong enough to make up for the trios absence was about to arrive. Soon, a small cheer erupted as the seed of the World Tree took root in the light-filled soil, germinated, and grew into a seedling tree all in the blink of an eye. You-You mustnt touch the divinity in the soil, World Tree-nim. The Sky Fairy, who planted the seed, warned in surprise. Although the surrounding area had thoroughly been cleansed, it was only a fraction of the entire imperial territory. What Seo Yuhui did was, of course, remarkable, but strictly speaking, she simply reenacted a scene from the myth. There was a possibility that once the World Tree absorbed all the divinity that was protecting the soil, it would start to wither again. So they thought it would be safer to rely on a different method to mature the World Tree into the adult stage and let it take charge from there. After the World Tree stopped absorbing the divinity in the soil, the Sky Fairy took five tuberous roots out of her pocket. They were the Aphrisos Sedges. After the Tigol Fortress War, the Sky Fairies traveled to the Spirit Realm and asked the World Tree for its seed and Aphrisos Sedges. The World Tree willingly complied not only because it was its duty to prepare for the next life, but also because it feared the past would repeat itself. Of course, once the World Trees avatar moved, Tigol Fortress would no longer benefit from its protection. But that was the least of anybodys concern. Both the Federation and humanity had staked everything on this war. A moment later, the Sky Fairy, who finished planting all five roots, tilted her head farther and farther back until she couldnt do so anymore. A bright smile spread over the faces of those looking up. * Euu, euuuugh! Exploding Patience was in a desperate position. She had managed to hold out until now, but with every passing moment, she was becoming increasingly more disadvantaged. It wasnt blatantly obvious, only because she was withdrawing one step at a time rather than all at once. But finally, Exploding Patience ran out of room to run. What! It couldnt be helped. It was hard enough just to deal with the Spirit Lords of Light and Darkness, but on top of that, she had a flock of Spirit Kings to take care of as well. And if she wasnt mistaken, Spirits had been buzzing around her for a while now. This could mean only one thing: the enemy not only had broken through the front lines but had also defeated the Fifth Army. That wasnt all. She felt multiple presences, all as powerful as the apostles of the Seven Sins, approaching her from the right. What the hell is going on!? She knew Vulgar Chastity and Unsightly Humility had perished. But she didnt even have the time to dwell on that. It was clear what would happen if she came under attack right now. In the end, there was only one choice left for Exploding Patience. Damn it! Exploding Patiences robe fluttered as her body emitted a bright light. [KIAAAAAAAA!] Finally revealing her true self, the Banshee Queen shrieked at the top of her lungs. The sound waves carrying shocking amounts of energy filled the battlefield, bursting not only the Spirit Kings but also the palms of Light and Darkness. [?] Or so she thought. The palms of heaven and earth, which had been pushed back by the impact, once again began to rush toward Exploding Patience, giving off even greater energy than before. Exploding Patience flinched. But I released my divinity? she thought, confused. So far, it was only in Tigol Fortress, which had been under the protection of the World Tree, that she failed to turn the tide of a battle even after releasing her divinity. Wait a minute. Come to think of it. She could feel the Spirits around her getting stronger. Exploding Patience turned her gaze nervously. * Around the same time, Teresa also sensed a change in the atmosphere. She had been brandishing her longsword on a Horus when suddenly she felt all shackles fall from her. Exuberant energy began to fill and revitalize her exhausted body. Boom! A loud noise resounded behind her. As soon as Teresa turned around, her head tilted far back. At the center of the pillar of light, she saw a giant ash tree standing so tall that it nearly touched the sky. Alright! Teresa tightened her grip around the hilt. The fact that the World Tree was here now meant that two of the Army Commanders were dead, and all Nests were destroyed. UWOOOOAAAAAAH! She heard the cheers of the dwarves in the distance. Following them, Fairies, Beastmen, Fallen Angels, Paradisians, and Earthlings all began to shout out one after another. At last, the entire allied force roared in unison, rushing toward the enemy with a never-before-seen enthusiasm. Oh yeah! Teresa, too, shouted at the top of her lungs, waving her sword in the air. On the contrary, a heavy silence descended on the Parasites. Until now, they believed that the time was on their side, that the corrupted soil would weaken their enemies, and everything would work out in their favor over time. But their hope was now ruined. They knew too well what would happen from now on because they had already experienced it once during the Tigol Fortress War. The deaths of the two Army Commanders served as a signal for the resurrection of the World Tree, which then marked the beginning of a change. As a result, the Parasites line of defense was quickly falling apart. No, in fact, it had already been destroyed, falling from right to left like a row of dominoes. Hey, Crybaby, how do you feel now? Gripping the Spear of Purity in his hand, Seol Jihu asked with a smirk. Iwe have experienced what youre feeling right now thousands of times before. The Parasite Queen remained silent. She only stared at the wave of soldiers pouring across the battlefield. Chapter 477. Finis Belli (1) Exploding Patiences mind was in complete chaos. She was already hanging by a thin line, but a flurry of attacks had suddenly come flying at her. The worst-possible situation was coming to light. Hnng, a banshee. So youre a ghost in essence. Spellcraft, the combination of magic and witchcraft, should be the best way to deal with someone like you. Roselle continued. And all you know how to do is scream. Killing you should be easier than killing that prostitute. Strange. We have Ea who can wield air, so why havent we done something about her yet? With Roselle, who played a big role in killing Vulgar Chastity joining the battle, things were beginning to look grim for Exploding Patience. Chak! Exploding Patience turned her head at a sudden explosive sound. Her left cheek burned. Did something break her invincibility from physical attacks? In the direction that Exploding Patience turned to [Hehe.] She saw a spirit running away after striking her cheek. [Sorry, sorry! You reminded me of the home-wrecking bitch who stole the guy I confessed to when I was six years old!] Flone turned around and giggled. Sparks of fury flared up from Exploding Patiences eyes. However, she had no way of chasing after her or even fighting back. So, I can attack her with this, huh!? Wu Lei kicked off the ground and soared into the sky. Exploding Patience did not mind him. Although she was not skilled in close-ranged combat, she was a spirit without a physical body. Even if the enemy were strong enough to split the ocean and crush the mountains, he would not be able to do anything against her. However, when she saw the greatsword striking down toward her head, she fell backward in fright. Swoosh! The blade narrowly brushed past her translucent face. Soon, from the forehead to chin, a thin line was drawn on Exploding Patiences shocked face. Her elegant noblewomans appearance distorted hideously, and black liquid dripped down from the slight crack. [How?] Exploding Patience blinked while muttering aghast. Next, as Wu Lei clicked his tongue in disappointment, her gaze fell on the weapon in his hand. Geometric runes were spiraling around the greatsword. They circled around the blade before being absorbed into it and making it shine brightly. [Thats!] Exploding Patiences expression contorted. [Impossible! Thats the Written Prayer of the Third Sacrificial Rite!] Written Prayer of the Third Sacrificial Rite. Traditionally, it referred to the written prayer read on the third ceremony after a funeral. It was a form of blessing to send off the soul of the deceased peacefully. However, Roselle had modified the prayer using spellcraft and forced it to carry the power of compulsion. It was formulated to be deadly to Exploding Patience, who was a deceased. [How can a witchcraft spell that went missing hundreds of years ago appear now?] The answer was close by. When Exploding Patience looked around in shock, she saw Roselle moving her lips without rest. Wu Lei was not the only one affected. The words coming out of Roselles mouth spread out in all directions and were powering up the messengers of death that were coming for Exploding Patience. Wu Lei swung his greatsword again and pounced toward Exploding Patience. She quickly detonated her divinity and drew back. A terrifying power of curse instantly gathered around her hands, but the five Spirit Kings quickly surrounded her and released their energies. [Keuk!] Feeling a sense of urgency, Exploding Patience scattered the curse energy. The five elements turned black in an instant. She then successfully escaped the encirclement by flying up, but what was awaiting her there was a squadron of battle maidens rushing in from all sides. [Pesky insects!] Exploding Patience screamed in a desperate struggle. [Dont get cheeky!] She had released her divinity and felt so full of strength. Yet, why was it making her so impatient? [I I was bestowed the divinity of Patience!] Exploding Patience swung her arms wildly. Once unleashed, divinity was an energy that was truly beyond the realm of mortals. Even a simple, rudimentary brandishing of its energy caused the Valkyries to explode. [I!] Then, Exploding Patiences body expanded like a fattened pig. [I am on a different level of existence than low-class races like you!!] And next, she instantly turned thinner, and a terrifying shockwave [?] did not burst out. She had definitely screamed, but no sound could be heard. It almost felt like the sound was sucked away before it could travel out. All that was left was the divinity that spread out randomly, having nowhere to go. How can you be so predictable? It was then. Sound is a wave. A snickering voice rang out in her head. Waves transfer energy from one location to another. However, a medium is required for that process. Exploding Patience tilted her head up reflexively. Roselle was staring down at her with a look of pity while still chanting a spell. Sound works by traveling through a material medium, which is often the air. Roselle grinned. So, what would happen if that medium disappeared? Now that she mentioned it, Exploding Patience could not feel the flow of air in her surroundings. The area had suddenly turned into a vacuum. [Ah.] Seeing the Spirit King of Air, Ea, in the distance, Exploding Patience became dazed. After a brief moment, her pupils dilated to a noticeable degree, and she appeared as if the world came crumbling down. Why? Did you think chanting spells was all we magic users knew how to do? A cold sneer resounded in her head. Every time I see someone like you, I cant help but think of the anti-evil faction, which disappeared after losing to the black magic faction. What is the use of having strength? After the Tigol Fortress War, Roselle gave the following evaluation of the Army Commanders: Ill acknowledge three or four of them, but the rest are nothing impressive. The anti-evil energy was a power outside of their league anyway, so I can understand not being able to use it to its fullest extent. But not knowing its real value, not researching it, and not even utilizing it Roselle once mentioned that the Empire shouldnt have fallen so easily no matter how much they declined from casting aside everything besides the discipline of magic. She was certain that there was another reason for their downfall. A pearl necklace on a pigs neck. Thats a fitting expression, dont you think? Exploding Patiences face reddened at Roselles harsh criticism. However, she had nothing to say in response. Her primary method of attack was sealed. All she could do now was rely on curses or the energy of divinity. Also, I understand that your mouth is rotten and decayed, but please talk properly. A mere pest that crawled out from the Spiritual Dimension and obtained strength by chance dares to question a living beings level of existence? Seeing Roselle talk endlessly while moving her fingers, Exploding Patience grew even warier. [Euu, euu.] The situation had changed. Overwhelming the enemy with pure strength was no longer an option, and her allies were in no position to help. All she could see were Spirits that rushed in with no regard for their lives. In the end, she had no choice but to back off again. She wanted to do something but couldnt think of anything. When she scattered curses, countless Spirits threw themselves and blocked the attack. When she brandished her divinity, the Spirit Lords of Light and Darkness minimized it, and if they werent enough, the Spirit Kings came to support them. Meanwhile, the apostles of the Seven Sins and their Servants used small openings that were created to attack. This process continued infinitely. Exploding Patience clattered her teeth. She felt her divine energy plummet rapidly. I wont last long at this rate! It was then. As Exploding Patience was expending her divinity blindly, she suddenly felt something long and thin touch her back. Then, just as she felt a thread snapping off Whish! A wide net of spiderwebs suddenly spread out around her. Silver threads imbued with Roselles spellcraft coiled around Exploding Patiences body. [Heeeeu! Keeeeeut!] Strange groans came out of Exploding Patiences mouth. Though it was just for a split second, she almost lost consciousness. It felt like her soul was forcefully ascending. Tzzzzzzzz! The threads binding Exploding Patience liquified like mercury and invaded her body. Then, her already translucent body became even fainter. What was driving her even madder was that other attacks werent stopping in the meanwhile. [I already hit your left cheek, so give me your right cheek!] The spirit that slapped her cheek before suddenly rushed in. [K-Keeu! You bitttch!] Exploding Patience flailed her arm, but Crack! What came back was the feeling of her soul being ripped apart. She wasnt mistaken. Her right hand had really been ripped out. [Yummy!] Flone chewed on the right hand and then ran away again. Exploding Patience watched indignantly but decided that undoing the threads was her number one priority. Unfortunately, however, an opening was already made. I knew it. The words coming out of Roselles mouth stopped for the first time. Sorry for making you wait so long. At the same time, her rapidly moving fingers also came to a pause. Why dont we get started, Lord Diffidem, Lord Ophinu Odor? Roselle spoke clearly before pointing her hands down. Then, just as the spiderwebs binding Exploding Patience exploded, a huge magic circle was created behind her. Roselles eyes flashed. Open! Door of the Spiritual Realm! The magic circle began to spin. Next, it split open while radiating a bluish light. Revealed within it was endless darkness. The blackhole-like pit began to suck in Exploding Patience. [Hiiiiik!?] Exploding Patience was frightened out of her mind. Just what was this witchs origin to use a secret art that only the Dragon race knew about? She was holding on for now, but the rapidly falling divinity was now vanishing by the millisecond. Just as she tried to squirm her way out, light and darkness suddenly blanketed her vision. The Spirit Lords of Light and Darkness had taken the opportunity to capture her. Not only did they hold onto her body tightly, but they also twisted her body like a rag and shoved her into the door. [KIIIIIAAAAAAA!] The pain Exploding Patience felt was like being trapped inside a blender. As she screamed from the excruciating pain, her surroundings entered the corner of her eyes. Starting with a group of Spirits gushing in like a wave, members of the allied force were preparing to attack her from all sides. After seeing Valkyries pulling their hands back to throw their spears, Exploding Patience grew impatient. Foreseeing her death, a look of hesitation flit past her face. Im going to die. I will perish here, unable to do anything just like Vulgar Chastity and Unsightly Humility. I I cannot let that happen! Steeling her mind in a split second, Exploding Patience gathered up the remainder of her energy. Not even a shred of hesitation was in her head. Perhaps she was prepared for this the moment the right-wing and vanguard fell, and the allied force came for her next. Then, when there were only a few centimeters between her and the magic circle. [Im sorry, my queen.] Exploding Patience shut her eyes. Roselles eyes narrowed simultaneously as Exploding Patience spread out her arms and legs. FLASH! A cluster of light suddenly burst out from Exploding Patience. Then, she began to grow exponentially. In that instant, Roselle shot her eyes open and hurriedly spread out her arms. With her left hand, she moved Flone and as many of the main forces as she could, and she stretched out her right hand toward the magic circle. Then, the magic circle changed form in an instant, creating a wide-ranged, amber-colored barrier. Block it! No, dodge it! And with Roselles shout, Diffidem and Ophinu Odor spread out their hands. They held Exploding Patience in place as if to prevent her energy from bursting out. The Spirit King of Earth, Tera, also raised a high earthen wall, and Sylphid also joined hands with Ea to create a flawless barrier. Layers of powerful barriers appeared in the blink of an eye. They seemed to be effective, but only for a brief moment. The white light expanded and shrunk repeatedly before breaking out of the barriers with a loud boom. Shrouding the hands of the Spirit Lords of Light and Darkness, it tore down the earthen wall and ripped apart the wind barrier. This grand light of destruction then dyed the entire world white. Looking at the light that came right in front of her, Cinzia made an exhausted expression. She was able to teleport out with a few people around her thanks to the barriers buying some time. Shed thought she traveled far based on what happened with Abhorrent Charity, but it was almost not enough. How much time went by? As the blinding light subsided, Cinzia pressed her forehead at the horrific scene that unfolded. The Spirit Lords of Light and Darkness were nowhere to be seen. It was the same with Sylphid, Ea, and Tera. Not only them, but the vast majority of Spirits had also perished, and the Cave Fairies and Sky Fairies that were marching forward suffered heavy casualties. As for Roselle Cinzia couldnt help but click her tongue. Half of her body was completely blown off, and the word horrendous could not begin to describe her state. A witch of her caliber should have had the chance to escape. She must have failed to escape the range of the explosion because she tried to minimize its force as much as possible. Of course, the concept of death was not something that applied to Roselle. Although she materialized a physical body, her true self was a will. It was just that she now lost her ability to fight. [This was a miscalculation on my part.] Roselle smiled bitterly with only half of her face. [We must have rushed it too much. I did not think she would come to a decision so quickly. It was to lessen the World Trees burden, but it turns out that it was a mistake.] We should have waited until the World Tree reached its final stage of evolution Roselle sighed and took off her conical hat. [I guess it cant be helped. I will go back now.] [Please take care of my disciples.] With that, Roselles body turned into a black gas. Then, it disappeared in the direction of the capital. Just like how Spirits were reverse-summoned back to the Spirit Realm when they died, she returned to her owner, Seol Jihu. Lets go. Agnes picked up the divinity of Patience dropped by Roselle and spoke. Though the result could have been better, the fact that we won does not change. It wont be long. Also. Agnes paused momentarily and glanced over in the distance. Seol Jihu was with the Parasite Queen. Everyone shout! Ang ang! She had no clue what he was blabbering on about now, but he was carrying out an intense battle that was incomparable with any of the other battles. And he was doing it by himself, without anyones help. We dont know how much longer he can last. Cinzia nodded. Now, there was only one no, two that remained. Soon, Cinzia used Teleport again to the place where Valhallas members were having a fierce struggle. Chapter 478. Finis Belli (2) Cinzia brought the surviving members of the main attack party and teleported over. BLAZE! As soon as she arrived, she saw a 10-meter-long fiery pillar cutting through the air. Cinzia frowned, thinking they were being attacked right away. However, the pillar struck where a lone, black warrior stood with a faintly shining halberd in hand. Hugo? Cinzias eyes widened. His skin was already black, and because he was charred, she didnt recognize him right away. Soon, as if it ran out of energy, the flickering light on the halberd died out. At the same time, Hugos body collapsed feebly. Agnes quickly shot out her threads and wrapped them around Hugos body. The smell of smoke reeked out as he was pulled close. Agnes became lost for words at his pitiful state. His thick armor was caved in or broken in multiple places, making it hardly recognizable. The skin that was revealed from the broken parts of the armor was bright red. His cracked skin was drenched with blood, and yellow pus was flowing down from various parts of his body. His arms were in an even worse state. They were so charred that Agnes couldnt tell whether she was looking at a persons arms or a pile of ashes. Euu.... Euu. The saving grace was that Hugo seemed to be alive. The soul living inside the halberd must have done all it could to help save its masters life. Hugo wasnt the only one in this terrible state. Looking around, Cinzias throat drew a huge gulp. Valhalla did not have many members for an organization, but each of them was a powerhouse that could not be looked down upon. Each and every one of them was a veteran who went to hell and back while following Seol Jihus footsteps. However, the vast majority of such powerhouses were lying collapsed on the ground. Oh Rahee was kneeling with her arms blown off, and Yi Seol-Ah was crawling on the ground with her ankles crushed. Vlad Halep was completely unmoving with his limbs twisted at unnatural angles, and Kazuki was stuck inside the ground with only his legs peeking out. Fu fuuuuuuck. At that moment, a faintly groaning person grabbed Agnes shoulder. The one muttering with fresh blood flowing down her lips was none other than Maria. H-Help me heal them. Im out of spells and my artifact broke too. Maria shed tears of sadness while tightly holding onto the broken pieces of her crucifix. Less than half of Valhallas members remained standing. Among them, none were unscathed. Seeing Baek Haeju, whose long hair was disheveled and left arm was dangling, Cinzia clicked her tongue. If it werent for Baek Haeju and the phoenix, everyone would be lying on the ground as cold corpses. Still, the situation was worse than she expected it to be. Perhaps she had arrived right when Valhalla was about to fall. And since Valhalla was in such shambles, the enemy must not be in such a good state either. Cinzia looked around, feeling somewhat hopeful. However, her expectations crumbled the moment she saw the bone dragon that was emanating a terrifying pressure. The monstrous creature had some flesh wounds, but that was about it. Twisted Kindness did not seem even a little bit fazed. She proudly looked down at the reinforcements that arrived, like the number of enemies she had to face was not a matter of concern. Cinzia sighed. It couldnt be helped. Twisted Kindness was the strongest Army Commander and the true second-in-command of the Parasites. Sung Shihyuns potential might have been a lot higher, but Twisted Kindness ability to control and utilize energy was far above his. After all, she had absorbed her divinity long before Sung Shihyun did. Given that Valhalla was facing such an enemy, it wasnt surprising that they couldnt kill her. In fact, all they could do was tenaciously hold on and buy time. Lasting until now was more than incredible. You shooda cwume eawier. A groan rang out beside her. Swo dwamn wate. You should have come earlier. So damn late. Cinzia needed some time to make sense of the words because the sound of the surrounding wind was louder than the person speaking. We did our best. Agnes was about to say something but stopped after turning to see the person who spoke. Hoshino Uraras eyes were bloodshot with veins popping out visibly. For some reason, she was covering her chin with her left hand, and her right hand, which was holding a katana, was shaking. This was the first time Agnes saw Hoshino Urara like this. Everyone in the reinforcement party had finished preparing for battle. No one said a word, but their bodies reacted to the killing intent overflowing in the area. Was that why? An unknown terror seemed to creep up on their bodies. They werent expecting this last battle to be easy but they felt like they were facing a sky-piercing mountain after only having climbed small hills. Inside such tension, Twisted Kindness scanned the surroundings before turning to look at the other battlefields. Three Army Commanders had perished, and all of the Parasites Nests had been destroyed. The outcome of the battles was coming to light. The vanguard had collapsed long ago, and both wings were being pushed back significantly. The center army was in an even worse state. Teresas troops, led by the vengeful spirit unit, were close to breaking through to the rearmost battlefield. Left, front, and right. The allied force began to swarm in from three directions, like ants busily running to gather around their target. Seeing all of this, the corner of Twisted Kindness lips curled up. Until now, she had focused on getting away from Valhallas members. It was because she wanted to take care of other pressing matters before the war tilted against their favor. However, she was unable to shake off Valhallas members. The allied force had successfully carried out their plan and turned the tide of war in their favor. In other words, Twisted Kindness no longer had anything to worry about. Of course, she couldnt deny that the situation was extremely disadvantageous for the Parasites. The allied forces plan was too meticulous. They killed Vulgar Chastity, bombarded Unsightly Humility with Thunders, and then used the opening created to ambush and annihilate the Nests. Even Twisted Kindness couldnt help but admire their boldness and decisive tactic. Not only that, but they had also revived the World Tree. They carried out all of these smaller plans with perfect accuracies, like gears turning together in harmony. She could tell just how much the allied force prepared ahead of this war. Now that its come to this. Twisted Kindness kept calm and analyzed the situation. The chances of me winning and leaving this battlefield alive is close to zero. Because it was Twisted Kindness, she made an accurate judgment of the situation. She probably would not fall as easily as the other Army Commanders, but once she ran out of strength after continuous battling, she would undoubtedly be swept away. Then what chance did the Parasites have of winning this war? Even Twisted Kindness could not make an accurate judgment of this. Because in her eyes, the resources at the Parasite Queens disposal were completely unknown. In any case, what was important to her was that she now had a place to die. It wasnt such a bad feeling. She had long since thrown away any desire to live. Now that she cast aside the desire to triumph, she felt much more lighthearted. And so, Twisted Kindness revealed a broad grin. As soon as she finished organizing her thoughts, she brought out her reserve power. A bright light instantly dyed the bone dragon white, and its body began to shrink rapidly. Twisted Kindness was returning to her original form. Twisted Kindness was currently the only Army Commander to have fully absorbed a divinity. Unlike the other Army Commanders that changed form when they released their divinities, Twisted Kindness could easily decide what appearance she wanted to maintain. Underneath her ivory-colored hair that flowed down like a waterfall, a pair of blood-colored, reptilian irises split open vertically. Cinzia smacked her lips. The bone dragon was an easy target with its huge size, so the fact that she made herself smaller She must have no intention of dying easily. Just like Cinzia thought, Twisted Kindness battle intent was not broken in the slightest. In fact, it seemed to be blazing hotter than before, almost like she was enjoying the current situation. Soon, Twisted Kindness energy surged up. Her hair flew up, and even the air around her seemed to rise. Everyone shrunk back, overwhelmed by an unknown instinctive pressure. Though Twisted Kindness might have gotten smaller, her presence had multiplied by several-fold. Just by releasing her energy, she caused a stifling pressure to blanket the ground. Good. A sword appeared in each of Twisted Kindness hands. Lets see now. When she grabbed the twin swords dripping with blood Kwang! Something suddenly fell from the sky and struck the ground. Everyones eyes widened in an instant. Ow, ow, ow. The man lying on the ground in a -position was none other than Seol Jihu. It was a rather abrupt intrusion, so much so that even Twisted Kindness ever-constant face distorted from surprise. Well, it looked more like he was thrown here rather than him intruding directly, but still an opportunity was an opportunity. You! Twisted Kindness gripped her twin swords and moved quickly, aiming for Seol Jihu, who was getting up in fright. It was then. The two of them seemed to meet in the air, but Argh, out of the way! Puk! Twisted Kindness head bent to the side with a violent beating sound. Seol Jihu had struck her face with his elbow while shooting up. It seemed it wasnt too impactful as Twisted Kindness quickly fixed her posture. ...Ah? Blinking dazedly, she turned her head up. It was only then that she found out why Seol Jihu shot up in such a hurry. In the sky, Seol Jihu was blocking a beam of light that the Parasite Queen shot out. If he hadnt moved right away, everyone in the area would have been struck directly. Come on, are you really going to do this? Seol Jihus angry shout rang out. And this time... Kwang! The Parasite Queen was slammed into the ground. Y-Your Majesty!? Twisted Kindness jaw dropped. A chance! On the other hand, the allied forces eyes gleamed. In the next instance, however, they froze like a frog faced with a snake. It was because the Parasite Queen shot up in an instant and waved her wings. Her bone wings swept across the ground. Just as the allied forces members felt inestimable energy... You wish! Kagagagak! A familiar shout rang out, and the bone wings snapped off to the ground. And before anyone noticed, Seol Jihu was swinging the Spear of Purity at the Parasite Queens back. The Parasite Queen grunted. When she shook her body forcefully, Seol Jihu hurriedly shot back. Just what dont you like about me!? [You brat!] The man and woman growled at each other. I told you to only look at me! [Enough of your nonsense!] Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom! Eight explosive sounds resounded before the blink of an eye. Everyone rapidly moved their eyes. Even Twisted Kindness could only follow the action a beat late. The sounds were coming from the left, right, and the direction of the capital. It was truly a battle spanning one heaven to another. Crybaby, you! If you keep looking at other guys, this oppa will get mad!! [Youre dead!] All that was left was a friendly banter between the Parasite Queen and Seol jihu. It seemed like a quick storm passed by. That prankster. Agnes shook her head as she pushed her glasses up. She wasnt laughing. Because what happened just now was a sign that the Parasite Queen was fighting in a broader area. Put differently, it meant Seol Jihu could no longer keep her restricted to a single area. Right. Seol Jihu was being pushed back. Slowly, but surely. That was why he was blabbering nonsense as the Parasite Queen said. His goal was to keep the Parasite Queen in place. Provoking her was only a means to an end. All to keep the promise that he would hold out until everyone arrived. Of course, the Parasite Queen wasnt falling for it. Slamming Seol Jihu down on the rear battlefront was likely done intentionally. And Twisted Kindness thought the same way. Although Seol Jihu thwarted the Parasite Queen twice, she had tried to support Twisted Kindness twice. Why? Why did she broaden her area of battle, going so far as to suffer such indignity? It didnt take long before Twisted Kindness arrived at an answer. Noticing the Parasite Queens intent, Twisted Kindness glanced down at the allied forces main force. Though astronomically low. It must mean there is still a chance. ...There was a bit of an interruption. Twisted Kindness mumbled to herself before saying. But why dont we get started as well? Tense gazes fell on her from all sides. Both the allied force and the Parasites did not have much time left. Finishing her calculations in an instant, Twisted Kindness put out the longsword in her left hand and gripped the longsword in her right hand in reverse. Bending her knees, she lowered her center of gravity. Heaven and Earth, All Creation. Her emotionless eyes glinted sharply for the first time. I will take at least half of you down with me. With the pride as the last Parasite Army Commander Twisted Kindness battle began. Chapter 479. Finis Belli (3) It was then. There was no sound. There was no movement. It happened suddenly without any warning. ! Agnes saw a blade coming at her face. Fighting back was simply out of the question at this point. The best she could do was dodge before she could even start making sense of what was happening. Agnes quickly pulled herself back and glanced around. Again, she was surprised, but this time for a completely different reason. It wasnt just her. Everyone else had either dodged like she did or had their arms up shielding themselves. What just happened? As Agnes muttered in confusion, Twisted Kindness, who seemed just about ready to fling herself again at Agnes, suddenly scattered into thin air. And almost immediately. Aaaak! A scream broke out somewhere in the crowd. Agnes turned to the direction of the sound and saw blood spurting into the air. Uaaargh! Before the blood even reached the ground, another scream burst out, this time from the opposite direction. A look of confusion crossed Agnes face as she looked left, then right. But she couldnt just stand there. Agnes quickly focused her attention on the enemys energy and shot out strands of silk toward the enemys predicted course. Her prediction proved accurate. Snap! The only problem was that the strands immediately snapped in half instead of disrupting the enemys movements. There was yet another horrific scream. Every time Twisted Kindness briefly appeared, another person dropped to the ground, blood pouring from their mouth. It was like watching Sung Shihyun use Ethereal Shift nonstop. I have to interrupt her flow. If there was one thing she learned from watching Roselle fight Vulgar Chastity, it was that she had to first create an opening and then bombard the enemy with multiple powerful attacks all at once. And to create an opening, she had to persistently exploit Twisted Kindness weakness. Disrupting the flow of her movements was just the first step. Thinking so, Agnes was about to set out. Dont go alone! But Chohongs voice stopped her. At least four High Rankers! Agnes face dimmed. The sentence was vastly incomplete, but she immediately understood what it meant. Chohong was trying to say that a team of at least four High Rankers must move in unison at the risk of their lives to affect Twisted Kindness in any way, however small. It was then that Agnes finally remembered that Twisted Kindness was nothing like the other Army Commanders. She was the epitome of perfection. There was no way she had a weakness. Aaak! Kyaaak! How many has it been so far? Moving at the speed of light, Twisted Kindness slashed deep into Teresas back, who had just arrived at the battlefield leading her army. Haaaak! Even as the Army Commander was about to finish Teresa off as the princess fell from her saddle, something rushed toward her. The Valkyries, each with a spear, had somehow predicted Twisted Kindness movements and were closing in around her. But Twisted Kindness expression remained apathetic. She pointed the sword in her left hand forward and swung the sword in her right hand lightly in a circle. It was such a simple act, but its effect wasnt so simple. Countless blades swept past the Valkyries like gusts of wind. Chwaaak! A dozen or so Valkyries blew up at the same time. Watching the Valkyries get dismembered in midair, Cinzia felt a chill run down her spine. The back of her neck felt cold. No way. When she looked down, Twisted Kindness left sword was already coming at her neck from behind. Cinzia basically gave Twisted Kindness the permission to attack her when she let the enemy thrust the sword in her left hand. Clang! Had it not been for the green spear that came in like a flash, yanking the blade away, her head would have been flying in the air by now. Twisted Kindness snorted as she watched Baek Haeju charge at her, emitting Reinforced Sword Qi. Come. Zwooong! A crimson magic circle appeared where Twisted Kindness pointed. Six Domains of the Desire Realm! Blood-colored lightning bolts struck down from the spinning circle. Baek Haejus face contorted as she jolted backward, barely escaping the lightning. This was exactly what Chohong had feared. In return for a single interruption in Twisted Kindness flow, Teresa and a dozen others were either killed or seriously injured, and one of the Apostles of the Seven Sins and a Level 9 nearly lost their lives. Valhalla had so far experienced many difficult situations like this one, all of which resulted in their comrades sacrifices. And even now, Twisted Kindness hadnt let her guard down for a single moment. She was only trying to change her attack pattern because she could see her opponents were getting used to the old one. It didnt matter to her that they stopped her flow. She just had to start a new one. It was that simple. Twisted Kindness spread her wings wide and prepared to fly. It was then. Suddenly, a fire dragon soared behind Twisted Kindness and charged at her. Although the dragons mana was so powerful that it exceeded the capacity allowed for humans. Hmm. Twisted Kindness spun once in the air, and the fire dragon disappeared in a whirl of mist. I forgot you were here. The moment she said so, she was already standing behind Ifrit. You guys are a bit botherso KWANG! Suddenly, Twisted Kindness crashed into the earth. A slender leg pressed down on her body. The phoenix, who had been waiting patiently for a chance to attack, predicted that the enemy would approach Ifrit and glided down at her at precisely the right moment. KWAAAAA! The fire spouting from the phoenixs beak burned Twisted Kindness, who was stuck in the ground. But the Army Commander pressed her hands against the ground and pulled herself up, seemingly unaffected by the flames surrounding her. [Uk!] Even though the phoenix pushed down with all his might, his leg slowly moved up. DIEEEE! Everyone, get her! Everyone rushed at the enemy, thinking this was their chance. Earthlings poured their mana, others thrust their weapons, and the evil spirit army clung onto the enemy. In the end, they became one big lump that surrounded Twisted Kindness. But that was all. Suddenly, the lump began to shake and crack. It shook about twice more, and then. KWANG! Just by the simple act of standing and stretching, Twisted Kindness blew away everyone and everything that had engulfed her, including the phoenix, in the blink of an eye. It was truly a fearsome show of strength. S-Surround her again! The soldiers trembled with fear at the sight but quickly gathered again. No, stop! You guys should just! Chohong shouted, but she was too late. KWANG! Twisted Kindness emitted her divinity. A massive vibration spread throughout the battlefield. The fragile bodies and souls it touched burst into pieces. Even the High Rankers, who remained alert and on guard, stumbled heavily as they backed away. How long do you plan to hide like rats and wait for me to make a mistake? Twisted Kindness voice resounded in the air as pieces of flesh rained down on the battlefield. You have no more need for the teleport magic. So why dont you come out? She was talking to Baek Haeju and the phoenix. Well, I suppose it doesnt matter. I can always drag you out by force. A dozen or so magic circles rose into the air, each emitting magic of varying colors. At the same time, Twisted Kindness body split into two, four, eight, then twelve, as if she was cloning herself. Twelve Twisted Kindnesses opened their mouths wide, and twelve distinct beams of light were fired from their throats. Then the dragons began to spin round and round in the air with their arms wide open. Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom. Light exploded twelve times, followed by ruthless bombardment. True hell descended. Screams of pain and terror rose into the air. It was as if watching a well-armed fortress annihilate a group of defenseless zombies. It was a strange sight. In a fight between the majority and the minority, the latter is always at a disadvantage. But right now, the allied force was barely holding out against a single enemy. They couldnt even dream of striking back. Their best efforts only delayed Twisted Kindness movements by a millisecond. No way! This shocked Agnes as well as Cinzia, who rarely showed any emotion. Their arrival had done nothing to change the situation. They had somewhat expected this to happen, but merely expecting something and actually experiencing it were two completely different things. Twisted Kindness wasnt bluffing when she said shed take half of the allied force with her. The addition of a few more people did not affect her at all. The auxiliary forces were quickly arriving at the scene, but the opponent wasnt someone who could be overpowered with numbers. If this is going to be the case, we should! Even if they had a bucket full of water, if they sprinkled it in small amounts, it wouldnt help to kill a fire. They would have a better chance if they took a glass of water and emptied it all at once. In other wordsif they let things continue this way, they would just be wasting resources. They had been more efficient when there were fewer people. The problem was that they couldnt see how it would help them now if the rest were ordered to retreat. The clock was ticking. They had to defeat Twisted Kindness as quickly as possible and help Seol Jihu. How can we. Even though the situation was favorable to them, the allied force fell into despair for the first time. Well I dont see how theyre going to make it. Even Roselle, who had been watching the battle from inside Seol Jihu, clicked her tongue and shook her head. Close combat and magic. Twisted Kindness excelled in both fields. Roselles presence would have done little to change the situation because the enemy was so complete. As the allied force struggled to hold their ground. Twisted Kindness, too, was feeling restless. She just wasnt showing it on the outside. Hurry! Twisted Kindness unwittingly glanced in the direction of the enemy. She understood why the Parasite Queen couldnt come to help her. She had to meet her queens expectations no matter what. By now, nearly 100 magic circles were spinning behind Twisted Kindness. Suddenly, a new magic circle began to form in the center of them all. It was the teleport magic circle. This had been her goal from the beginning. Twisted Kindness deliberately created chaos so that she could transport herself. She had expected her enemies to interrupt her right about now but they seemed too preoccupied with what was in front of them to control themselves. As the magic circle neared completion, Twisted Kindness smiled inwardly. Good. It was then. Kkeuuk! A yelp escaped Twisted Kindness throat. The Army Commanders vision shook violently from left to right. Then her spinning body came to an abrupt halt. When Twisted Kindness came to her senses, her body had been reduced to just one. The teleport circle had also disappeared. There had been no forewarning of any kind. Nothing appeared on her radar. But the enormous divinity that appeared out of nowhere was trying to interfere with her mind and body and take control of the flow of her energy. Its effect was still ongoing. What the! Twisted Kindness entire body vibrated. Pressed by the unknown energy, she barely moved her head, shaking. Twisted Kindness eyes widened with astonishment when she finally saw what was below. The color of the earth had changed. What should be gray was now a fascinating brown. Even the land burned by her previous attacks was slowly regaining its original color. But the color wasnt the only different thing. Flowers had blossomed across the corrupted soil. Seeds sprouted, flowers burgeoned, and grass and trees began to grow. Gray turned brown, and brown turned green, spreading far and wide beyond Twisted Kindness and beyond the Capital. Eventually, the whole battlefield was colored with fresh green. At last, the corrupted soil was completely purified and restored to its original form. Not long after, fireflies began to rise from the green field. Twisted Kindness gaze followed the fireflies and then suddenly stopped. Wait a minute. Her eyes widened as soon as she looked forward. It reflected the World Tree, which had grown tall enough to touch the sky. Already! The World Trees migration was finally complete. No, it was much more than just migration. The World Tree brought the dead land back to life. It was at this moment that the allied force escaped the effects of the corrupted soil for good, and Twisted Kindness was forced to abandon her original plan. Chapter 480. Finis Belli (4) An unnatural scenery unfolded. Perhaps, it was better to say that it didnt fit. A river of blood was flowing in the battlefield underneath a brightly shining sun. There, finger-sized orbs were floating, shining with amber light. Countless fireflies blended with the battlefield overflowing with blood, creating a starkly contrasting scenery. Soon, a change began to take place. Baek Haeju lowered her gaze and looked down at her body. Before she noticed, the shining orbs had landed on her left arm. They seeped into her skin, spread out all across her body from one corner to another. Baek Haeju dazedly raised her arm, her pupils filling up with vitality. Her dangling left arm moved without a problem, and she felt no pain while doing so. Her bones seemed to have healed and even gotten sturdier. Not only that, but even minor injuries on her body healed. Her mana was also quickly returning to its original level. Baek Haeju trembled from the energy resurging through her mana circuit before glancing to the side. Not far away, she could see Oh Rahee raising her head. The group of fireflies that left her was gathering around Oh Rahees arms before scattering again. Huh? Oh Rahees eyes widened. Her severed arms grew back. Vlad Haleps bleeding stopped, and Yi Seol-Ahs crushed ankles were mended. It was the same for Hugo. His bones healed, and new skin grew above them. His charred body returned to normal, regaining its color. The healing effect was genuinely incredible. As expected. Philip Muller, who was resting at the allied forces main camp, smiled. The energy in his mana was rampaging from manifesting Avaritia in his body, but it was now calming down. Eun Yuri looked surprised as well. Her mana circuit, which had become twisted from overusing her mana, was quickly recovering. Both Philip Muller and Eun Yuri were out of commission, but now there was a chance they could return to battle, completely healed. It feels like I was reborn. Eun Yuri looked back and forth between her hands with a look of surprise. It was like this during the Spirit Realm Expedition too, but. Philip Muller, on the other hand, seemed to have experienced the phenomenon before. This is my first time seeing the World Tree display such a show of force. It must be using the holy power that the Star of Lust invoked. Still, this is on such a grand scale. Its the least the World Tree can do. Remember, the World Tree is the reason that Tigol Fortress could stand strong against the combined attacks of five Army Commanders. Philip Muller spoke strongly and got up. He prepared to join the battle. Eun Yuri got up with him and then flinched. From the corner of her eyes, she spotted Seo Yuhui lying half-dead on the ground. Her body was shining faintly. More fireflies had gathered around her than anyone else, and even more were still gathering around. Despite this, Seo Yuhui was still unconscious. Unni. It cant be helped. She really pushed herself to hold that ceremony. It was just as Philip Muller said. She was also suffering from overexerting her mana and holy power, neither of which could be taken lightly. She should open her eyes soon. However, Philip Mullers voice carried strong confidence. In this world, the World Tree is no different than a god. Though it might take a while, she will wake up without a doubt before the war ends. Well I guess shes technically getting back the holy power she put out. Eun Yuri nodded with a relieved look. Why dont we get going too? Ill leave the teleportation to you. Ill probably need to save all the mana I can if I want to use Manifestation again. Yes, lets go. Eun Yuri cast a Teleport spell, and the two of them disappeared in the next second. Not long after they left Ji hu. Seo Yuhuis eyelids trembled faintly. * Twisted Kindness did not move after coming to a stop. She was not restrained to the point she could not move, but she just did not know what to do. Her plan had crumbled apart the moment the World Tree revived. One could say that her calculations were entirely off. She thought that the World Tree would need at least ten minutes to migrate to the Middle World and exercise its power. That was more than enough time for her to carry out her plan. Every minute and every second was a moment that could change the tide of war to someone of Twisted Kindness caliber. However The Star of Lust. Twisted Kindness groaned quietly after sensing the holy power overflowing around the allied forces main camp. Never in her wildest imaginations did she think such a large amount of holy power would be used for purification and exercise of energy rather than for the World Trees growth. When Twisted Kindness looked around the battlefield after collecting herself, a thick expression of concern covered her face. The enemies that had fallen from severe injuries were getting up one by one. The phoenix and some Spirits were emanating even more energy than before. Twisted Kindness resources were diminishing by the second, yet the allied forces resources were recovering beyond its original state. This was truly the worst-case scenario she could think of. If she was pressed for time before, now she was totally crushed. To make matters worse Euk! Twisted Kindness suddenly groaned. Koong! Her body suddenly dropped from the sky. She managed to land on her two feet, but she could not help but sway for a brief moment. Keeuuuu. Her already restrained body had just suffered another interference. Twisted Kindness gritted her teeth, feeling Avaritias divinity crushing down on her. Usually, she would have been able to shake it off with her own energy. However, the Apostle of Avarice used a hateful method of mixing Avaritias divinity into the World Trees energy. The eyes of the allied force glinted. They had noticed Twisted Kindness energy diminishing. The all-powerful Twisted Kindness seemed to be at a loss for what to do. ! In the next moment, Twisted Kindness hurriedly swung her longsword. Clang! A noisy metallic sound rang out. Chohongs mace was pushed back after having come right in front of Twisted Kindness face. Unlike before, Twisted Kindness hand felt a tiny bit numb. She tried to attack Chohong right away, but then she pulled her longsword back with a frown. It was because Phi Sora and Hugo appeared next to her with their longsword and halberd. My body feels heavy! She couldnt do anything about the World Tree. To alleviate the situation even slightly, she had to get rid of the pesky interference first. Clicking her tongue, Twisted Kindness moved quickly. Moving through the enemy like flowing water, she tried to attack Philip Muller. However Clang! She was obstructed in the middle yet again. Having read Twisted Kindness movements, Baek Haeju and Oh Rahee blocked her advancement. Twisted Kindness eyes shook faintly. Her physical level had fallen significantly from the two restraints placed on her. It was only now that she began to feel a sense of danger. She was still powerful, but no longer overwhelmingly so. Her movements, which had been too quick for many of the allied forces members to see, were now visible. Right, everyone could now see Twisted Kindness movements. It was then. Bzzz, bzzz, bzzz, bzzz, bzzz! A series of vibrations rang out, and a frightening barrage of magic shot forth from the rear. Twisted Kindness jumped in a startle. She did not think much of the magic at first, but each of them was an origin magic that even had anti-evil energy mixed in. Youre! Twisted Kindness furrowed her brows after seeing the Mage whod caught her attention in the past. Eun Yuri had appeared. With her magic attacks as the starting signal, the battle that had been put to a momentary pause resumed. The allied force rushed in after noticing the enemy had gotten weaker. Still, Twisted Kindness was Twisted Kindness. Something of this level! From the twin swords that she swung to both sides, dozens of sword qi came flying out. She spat out a draconic breath and shot out dozens of spells with recreated magic circles to protect her back. Each time she spun like a figure skater, the ones shooting toward her were swept away. Any other Army Commander would have suffered at least three or four blows by now. However, Twisted Kindness held on by utilizing her high realm of understanding. But ''holding on'' was proof that the tide of battle had turned. Crackle! A blaze that shot toward her from the front caused her breath to halve. Completely recovered, Baek Haeju attacked from the left with reinforced sword qi, and the Apostles of Pride, Sloth, and Wrath joined hands to attack from the left. Twisted Kindness would have easily shaken them off a few minutes ago, but now she was forced to stop and block their attacks. This became an opening that was incomparable to any prior openings. Countless enemies stabbed into this opportunity. Spirits were reverse-summoned back to the Spirit Realm when they died. They did not die in the truest sense of the word. And because these Spirits charged in with no regard to their lives, Twisted Kindness could not ignore the otherwise worthless attacks. Her hands and feet were beginning to get tired. * Same time. Seol Jihu was also enveloped in amber light. Feeling the energy surging up from the bottom of his feet, Seol Jihu breathed a sigh of relief. He was being pushed back little by little, but now he regained the strength to hold his ground. The Parasite Queen stared at Seol Jihu, who quickly recovered his lost energy before turning to face the World Tree in the distance. She should have destroyed the World Tree before it finished its migration. Only then would she have had a chance of success. However, she had failed. She couldnt blame Twisted Kindness. After all, she had failed to help her move as she wanted. I just want to make sure. Seol Jihu spun his spear and rested it on his shoulder. You dont have any thoughts of surrendering, right? The Parasite Queens nose twitched. Though she did not say anything, her subtle snort was more than enough of a response. Soon, she slowly tilted her head up. She stared at the sky, or rather, the celestial bodies. Seol Jihu stared fixedly before suddenly asking. How is the Parasites fate looking like right now? [Its grim.] The Parasite Queen surprisingly gave an immediate reply. [It looks like twilight before the setting of the sun. It also looks like the twilight before dawn.] If Seol Jihu was not mistaken, the Parasite Queen looked tranquil and relaxed. [Child.] A calm voice rang out. [If I were to describe my eternal life with one word, it would be this: Survival.] [I had to fight from the moment I was born on a secluded planet far away from this galaxy.] [A newly born divine being with great potential, but without any protection, is an excellent prey.] The Parasite Queens voice continued. [I did not know why. I did not try to find out either.] [I simply fought.] [For thousands of years, I fought, fought, and fought.] [Before I noticed, I had an entire galaxy beneath my feet.] [Of course, that process wasnt filled with only glory.] The Parasite Queen smiled faintly. [Looking back, there were many humiliating moments.] [There were times when I begged for my life while swearing my loyalty.] [There were also times when I escaped with my life hanging by a thread.] [But what is important is this.] At that moment, the Parasite Queen turned to Seol Jihu. [The Goddess of Parasitism is standing here and now.] Seol Jihus eyes narrowed. [Though I may have worked under someone elses feet for hundreds of years, looking for an opportunity to strike] [Though I may have been cut in half with a single wrong decision and escaped without being able to offer up any resistance] The Parasite Queen put her hand on her stomach. [In the end, I stuffed the enemies that looked down on me in here. And I will most likely continue doing so.] [So you do not have to worry.] The Parasite Queen grinned. [I will be standing here even after today passes.] [Just like I always have.] An imperative, absolute confidence could be felt from her voice. Seol Jihu smacked his lips. In truth, the Parasite Queen should know at this point that Twisted Kindness would fall soon and that she would be next. What could be the reason behind her confidence? Seol Jihu thought something would change if the World Tree revived. Well, something did change, but. I dont get it. He didnt get the feeling that he won quite yet. Youve done well until now. Its time to put everything to rest. Seol Jihu gave a final notice and then re-aimed the Spear of Purity. [No, I should say those words to you.] The Parasite Queen also retorted firmly. [I am dying to know now.] For some reason, she seemed to be enjoying the situation. [We shall see whether the fate I saw was the twilight of the setting sun or the twilight of dawn!] At that moment, Twisted Kindness scream rang out. With her piercing scream as the signal, Seol Jihu and the Parasite Queen clashed again. The sun in the middle of the sky shook from the aftereffect of their collision. Almost as if it would soon set in the west. Chapter 481. Finis Belli (5) How much time went by? For well over an hour, a fierce battle took place in the path leading to the imperial capital, Gloria Aeterna. One dragon was facing off an army of a thousand, a scene truly reminiscent of a legend passed down through the ages. Of course, if Twisted Kindness could triumph, this moment would become a true legend. Unfortunately, she fell short of achieving it. Kuk! Twisted Kindness spat out blood. Her legs staggered, the back of her head ached, and her brain stung. She had been hit on the back of her head without noticing. However, she had no time to look back and check or even stand straight. It was because a flurry of attacks poured down the moment she paused briefly. Even while swaying, Twisted Kindness swung her swords not to be buried by the consecutive attacks. There were four enemies that Twisted Kindness felt threatened from. The problem was the small attacks that came between each of them. For example, there was a group of four High Rankers, Servants, and the Spirits acting under the Spirit Kings command without regard for their lives. Twisted Kindness was already running low on resources, and these minuscule attacks were no longer negligible. The attacks of the four threats came smoothly from between these small attacks. When the phoenix shot its sacred flames directly, Eun Yuris origin magic would aim for her back, then Baek Haeju and the Seven Sins apostles would attack from the sides. Not even the great Twisted Kindness could do anything in this situation. Being pushed back repeatedly, she gave up on counterattacking and became busy trying to block the attacks. Even then, her mind reeled from the continued onslaught. After a certain point, she had to swing her twin swords with clusters of Spirits and vengeful spirits clinging on like vines. Puk! She allowed yet another attack to go through. A freezing sensation instantly spread across her back. She lost track of how many times she let it happen. The next thing she noticed was a blazing longsword striking down at her forehead as if to crack it in half. Bastard! Twisted Kindness swung her left arm in a fit of anger. Pk! The sword in her hand cleanly severed Phi Soras arm. But because it was right after she suffered a blow, her movement had been unnecessarily big. Since she could not afford to counterattack in the first place, doing so created a brief opening. However, no one thought of this moment as a golden opportunity. If there was one thing they learned from Roselle, it was that an opportunity was created by exploiting the openings and making them bigger. And so, what Phi Sora and her group-mates did was to cling onto that small opportunity. Uk? Twisted Kindness suddenly flinched. Chohong, Hugo, and Vlad Halep. The three of them clung to her left arm. Throwing their weapons away, they only held onto her arm like leeches. You! Twisted Kindness did her best to shake them off, but it wasnt easy. It was because the World Tree and Philip Muller focused their restraints on her left arm. What surprised Twisted Kindness even more, was that fireflies gathered around the severed surface of Phi Soras arm and regenerated it in an instant. The vengeful spirit unit and the Spirit Realms Spirits also prevented her from twisting her body, and the four Valhalla members refused to let go of her arm. Eventually, Twisted Kindness fiercely attacked with her right arm and forced them to fall back. This only made her shut her eyes. Her arms, legs, and even her tail had not been enough. So to use her right arm, she had to pay the price elsewhere. Kwang! As expected, the feeling of her side being torn crept up. Baek Haejus reinforced sword qi had hit her immediately. A soundless groan escaped Twisted Kindness mouth. She swayed sideways, and her feet finally left the ground. A definite opportunity was finally created. The allied force did not miss this chance. All sorts of attacks poured out. A colorful explosion erupted from Twisted Kindness falling body. The light that burst out dyed her body as if to devour her. Despite this, the attacks continued. Kwang, kwang, kwang, kwang! Every time she was hit, she was pushed back, unable to fall. It was only after she was hit with the phoenixs heavy tackle that she was sent flying back and crashed to the ground. Did we get her? Chohong said, panting. Hoshino Urara, who was about to throw her dagger to confirm the kill, turned to Chohong in a fright. ...What? Chohong, who was wiping her chin with the back of her hand, closed her mouth. It was because she saw Twisted Kindness getting up in the distance. It was right after she hit the ground too. Of course, she wasnt in a good state. Cough, cough! Twisted Kindness spat out another mouthful of blood. Sweat that streamed down from her forehead mixed with blood and soaked her face. Her chest and stomach area were also stained red with blood. Most importantly, her right side was torn and ragged. As she wiped her bloody face, she truly looked like a demon. What was important to note here was that she got up even after suffering such a bombardment of attacks. And it even felt like her energy was getting fiercer. This is crazy. Oh Rahee murmured with an exhausted look. Aaaaaah! Why did you say that!? Hoshino Urara fixed her grip on her dagger, yelling angrily. Shes almost dead! Kill her! Teresa also shouted while pointing her sword at Twisted Kindness. As if to respond to her shout, dozens of people rushed in at once. ...Me? At that moment, Twisted Kindness vigor surged. Kwang! Soldiers that foolishly charged in were all blown up. With just a single swing of her longsword, Twisted Kindness had popped their bodies like balloons. Amidst the flying flesh and blood, Twisted Kindness eyes glinted. You want to kill me? Next, her body emitted a light mixed with a strange heat. Brilliantly, like a candle blazing its final light. Twisted Kindness, the strongest Army Commander of the Parasites. The last member of the Dragon race, having survived the war of myths only passed down as legends. Lets see you try it! Koong! When Twisted Kindness planted her feet on the ground, the earth cracked open. It was genuinely a terrifying killing intent and pressure. Uwaaaaaah! Turning pale from the terrifying fear, many unwittingly rushed in with their weapons. They did not even think about running away. They felt like they would go crazy if they did not do at least this. At that moment, Twisted Kindness spread her arms and strutted out her chest. Kwang! Divinity burst out from her body, detonating everything in her surroundings. As if that wasnt enough, it turned into dragon-shaped masses and gathered around Twisted Kindness. Haaaaaah! When she shouted, twelve dragons formed of light shot out in all directions. Swept away by the storm, Flone screamed and flew backward. Cinzias Valkyries also shattered, unable to say a word. Twisted Kindness then grabbed the threads that penetrated through the storm and chucked them far after spinning them around. Agnes spun in the air before crashing into Wu Lei, who was swinging his greatsword. The vengeful spirit unit and the group of Spirits on her body also disappeared. Ifrit and Aqua moved to stop her advance but were shredded apart as well. Every time Twisted Kindness took a step forward, the earth split, and a storm of light raged in all directions. Anything that entered her range blew up without exception. Even as this happened, Baek Haeju hid her presence and continued to look for an opportunity to strike. Twisted Kindness had suddenly regained her energy. Baek Haeju did not think this state would last long. Their previous attack had definitely been effective. Feeling that her life was at risk, Twisted Kindness must have scraped up every bit of her remaining divinity. She had lost her cool for the first time in this battle. A little more just a little more. At that moment, she saw the dragons of light spinning around Twisted Kindness becoming fainter. Freeze World! Eun Yuris Final Solo arrived at a timely moment. Whiiiish! A bitter cold raged in. Trapped in a snowstorm, the dragons froze up and slowed down. Twisted Kindness also came to a halt while walking forward steadily. Baek Haejus eyes lit up. Now! Kicking off the ground, she shot forward like a bullet. She aimed for the opening that was created when Twisted Kindness came to a sudden halt. However, she realized she was wrong the next moment. She was right for the most part, but she got the premise wrong. It was true that Twisted Kindness was scraping up every bit of energy left in her, but it was wrong that she lost her cool from rage. In fact, she was exceedingly level-headed at the moment. Twisted Kindness turned to the side slightly so that her heart would move to the back. At the same time, she grabbed the twin swords in reverse and cut diagonally. Twisted Kindness cold eyes flashed. Ah. Baek Haeju did a double-take, realizing that the enemys simple movement had messed up her calculations. If she at least attacked as she originally planned to, she would have been able to achieve a mutual death. However, when their eyes met, Baek Haeju hesitated. It was too late to retract the spear she stretched out, and it was also too late to dodge. As Twisted Kindness sword neared the tip of Baek Haejus nose, Baek Haeju became dazed. Her mind went blank, and her vision also turned white. Clang! Suddenly, an ear-splitting sound rang out. Craaaaaack! Something cracked and shattered in front of her as well. Baek Haeju had no time to figure out what it was. By the time she regained her senses, she only saw her spear shooting straight toward the enemy. Puk! A stumpy sensation was transmitted to her hands. Baek Haejus eyes lit up. Twisted Kindness was still looking at her with her body half-turned. For a moment, Baek Haeju froze up from the chilling gaze. Twisted Kindness trembled. Clang! The sound of glass shattering broke out. Next, the arm that aimed for Baek Haeju slowly fell. And Twisted Kindness... .... ...did not move. Baek Haeju slowly turned her head and saw the remnants of a broken barrier falling down. Did the barrier somehow succeed in blocking Twisted Kindness attack? Baek Haejus blinking eyes caught sight of one person. Seo Yuhui. She was breathing heavily with her hands stretched out toward Baek Haeju, holding the Proof of Castitas in her hands. A chill ran down Baek Haejus back as she subconsciously rubbed her forehead. To think Twisted Kindness would use such a perilous situation as a trap. A heavy silence flowed in the area. Baek Haeju realized that she was still holding onto her spear. The Tathagata Spear had penetrated the enemys heart. Normally, this would not have been enough as a killing blow. It must only have succeeded because of all the damage that was amassed until now. Twisted Kindness no longer moved, but she did not fall either. She was standing in the same position she was a moment ago. Her eyes were still open. Gulp. Baek Haejus throat drew a small gulp. She felt like Twisted Kindness would come flying at her any second. Thankfully, that did not happen. ...In reality, Twisted Kindness had been pushing herself ever since the World Tree finished migrating, and Philip Muller returned to restrain her divinity. Soon, Baek Haeju could see a bright light erupt in front of her. Twisted Kindness was perishing. When the light subsided, Twisted Kindness was nowhere to be seen. Only a faintly shining orb remained in her place. ...Haaaaaa! It was only then that everyone let out the breath theyd been holding in. Some of them even collapsed on the ground. Looking around, Cinzia gave a bitter smile. The two remaining Spirit Kings were gone. No one realized when they had been killed. The vengeful spirit unit and the army of Spirits that illuminated the sky had almost diminished significantly. That wasnt all. Humans had also suffered significant losses. Corpses of the six kingdoms soldiers and Earthlings lay everywhere. They looked like a school of fish that had been killed in a mass oil spill. This much damage even with the World Trees healing. Everyone thought things would become easier with the World Trees revival. But the reality was that they could not let their guard down until the very last moment. If Twisted Kindness did not gamble with her life, and if Seo Yuhui did not arrive at the perfect moment, then perhaps they might still be in the middle of a fierce battle. Philip Muller picked up the divinity of Kindness. His hand trembled as he held the orb. He couldnt believe what he was seeing even after confirming Twisted Kindness death. Agnes sighed and looked around. The battlefield had gotten a lot quieter. The Parasites vanguard, two wings, and the center army had collapsed long ago. It wasnt as if the battles had ended completely, but it was more or less a one-sided massacre. It was because the Parasite Queen was fighting Seol Jihu, and with the annihilation of the Army Commanders and Nests, there were no upper-ranked species left that could control the Parasite army. It wasnt as if there werent any upper-ranked species left, but there werent enough to control the remaining Parasite army. As such Koong, koong, koong! At that moment, a thunderous roar rang out from a distance. Everyone turned their gazes and became solemn as if they promised beforehand. They had finally come this far. Its time. Cinzia spoke while preparing a teleportation spell. Jihuuuuuuuuu! Seo Yuhui hurriedly ran out while cutting through a crowd of people. ...Looks like shes excited. Cinzia shook her head as she watched Seo Yuhui disappear while shouting, My Jihuuuuuuuu! Rather than doting on him would it not be an illness? Eun Yuri also shrugged while preparing a teleportation spell. Cinzia grinned. Perhaps the situation called for a celebration since they just took care of a powerful enemy. But she knew it was too early to open up a champagne bottle. Theres only one left now. With the final battle left to go, Cinzia spoke just as concisely as always. The main force will move first, and the rest will follow afterward. In the next moment, more than a dozen people vanished simultaneously. They had teleported to the location where the Parasite Queen and Seol Jihus battle was taking place. And there. Chapter 482. Finis Belli (6) The allied force finally arrived at the place of battle. The moment they teleported there, they became lost for words. The lofty walls were half-destroyed. In some parts, it was hard to tell whether a wall even existed in the first place. The same went for what was inside the walls, and the space above was distorted like crumpled up paper. Everyone had expected a fierce battle to have taken place, but the reality surpassed their wildest imaginations. They wanted to help Seol Jihu as quickly as possible. The problem was how. Everyone present was a powerhouse who was among the strongest in Paradise. Despite this, only a few were able to follow Seol Jihu and the Parasite Queens movements. Baek Haeju was just barely following the battle half a beat late, and Agnes and Hoshino Urara were turning their heads a full beat later. Kwang! Another explosion erupted in a nearby area. The earth rumbled just from a simple clash. The portion of the walls crumbled down merely from the resulting shockwave. We have to join that? Wu Lei muttered while looking dumbstruck from the absurd display of strength. No one said a word. It was because they were all thinking the same thing. In fact, even Seol Jihu, who was fighting the Parasite Queen, thought the same. What should I do? The World Tree had successfully migrated over, and all of the Army Commanders had been taken care of as well. This was truly the best-case scenario. However, the Parasite Queen did not seem fazed in the slightest. She and Seol Jihu had been fighting constantly since the latter broke through the center army, yet she did not show any signs of being exhausted. It wasnt as if she was getting stronger the longer she fought but Seol Jihu really felt like he was fighting a vast, endless ocean. I can only use Spear God one more time. Although his stamina and mana recovered with the World Trees migration, the side-effect of activating Spear God was a different matter altogether. This was because of the way Spear God worked. It forcefully detonated Seol Jihus potential after he climbed to the Golden Constellation with the Spear of Puritys help. It went without saying that the World Tree could not heal someones potential. I have to hide this trump card until that moment. Of course, the battle only seemed unending now. Looking at it from a long-term perspective, it wasnt as if there wasnt a way. What both sides prioritized the most had been time. And as of this moment, time was on the allied forces side. It wasnt just because the World Tree purified the corrupted land and was healing the allied force. The heart of the Empire was the Parasite Queens territory. She made great efforts to create this territory because she was bound by the effect of the Imperial Oath, which would evict her from the planet. The only way to keep this timebomb in check was to stay in her own territory. Yet, the World Tree had taken root in this place. There was no doubt that the World Tree was stretching out its roots to the deepest levels of earth and purifying the land constantly. As proof, the Parasite Queen began to feel the dormant Imperial Oath waking up. She expended additional divinity to suppress it, but it was easy to tell that she would need to use more divinity as time went by. So what would happen the longer this battle dragged out? Then, what happened in Tigol Fortress was sure to repeat. Unless the Parasite Queen were a complete fool, she would want to end this battle before then. In fact, she really had no choice but to do so. This was evident from the fact that the Parasite Queens attacks had been getting fiercer since a while ago. ! Was Seol Jihu overthinking this? He allowed an attack to go through. Seizing the opportunity, the Parasite Queen sent Seol Jihu flying. She looked down just before choosing to chase after Seol Jihu. The main attack force of the allied force was moving busily to snipe her down. She also felt an immeasurable presence approaching her from a distance. The Parasite Queen staggered briefly after landing on an unbroken part of the castle wall. It was because intense vertigo suddenly struck her brain. Next, she felt her body become heavy. After settling in Paradise, besides the basic ones, three restrictions had been placed on the Parasite Queen. The first was the Imperial Oath, which was formed from the power of the Chief Deity. The second was the divinity she expended permanently to kill Seol Jihu the first time. The third was the inability to recover and regenerate due to the annihilation of the Nests and the purification of her territory. And just now, a fourth restriction was placed on her. [Yggdrasil.] The Parasite Queen furrowed her brows and glared at the World Tree standing tall in the distance. Normally, she would not have thought much of something like this, but she had suffered more losses due to her current state. After all, she had to expend additional energy to counter the World Trees restraints on her divinity. Despite this, the Parasite Queen was calm as she gazed at her enemies. Her eyes were cold and uncaring as they scanned the members of the allied force that were rushing in to kill her. This couldnt be helped. When she had an entire galaxy beneath her feet, she had once fought against an army of millions. A mere few thousand would not be enough to move her in any way. In any case, what was important was that Seol Jihu would no longer be the only one fighting her. The Parasite Queen stretched out her arms. From her palms, circular waves pulsed inward. And shortly afterward, two raging orbs appeared and quickly expanded in size. Goddess of Parasitism Chain World Destruction. BOOOM! Once fired, the orbs drew a thick line in the sky and cut across the air in a straight line. There were only two orbs. The troops that were charging in paid careful attention to the course of the orbs and prepared to dodge. However, their legs slowed down until eventually coming to a complete stop. Looking up, they dropped their jaws in a daze. It was because they realized how meaningless it was to try and dodge them. From the two orbs that shot across the sky like a bullet, dozens of beams of light began to shoot out. They spread out like a fountain, drawing arcs in the air, and then poured down after splitting again and again into dozens of beams. It almost looked like countless umbrella frames opening up at once. By the time the beams of light struck the ground, they had multiplied to an uncountable number. Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom! A fierce, explosive sound resounded in the battlefield. Sky Fairies that were hit by the beams did not just have holes drilled into their bodies; they exploded in a spray of blood. Even if the beams somehow missed them, the result was the same. They were swept away by the aftermath of the explosions and bounced up like springs. The main attack force was not doing any better. The barrier Seo Yuhui cast with all her might shattered in three seconds, and the rest of the crew quickly threw away any thought of blocking the attack. Of course, that didnt mean everyone could dodge them. Boss! Agnes shouted. Cinzia was stuck underground, convulsing sporadically in a pool of blood. Her eyes rolled back as if she would die any second. Fireflies were gathering on her body, but she was still slow to recover. Agnes quickly picked up Cinzia, bit down on her lower lip, and looked back. The meteor shower resulted in a thick mist of light, which quickly turned into a carpet of blood. By the time the blood mist subsided, there was no one left standing in the range of the bombardment. It was hard to find even a corpse. Only blood and bits and pieces of flesh remained. Surprisingly, there were still remnants of the light, splitting and shooting out beams of light. It was indeed a terrifying scene. Damn it. Seol Jihus face distorted. It might have been a different story before. But no matter how strong Seol Jihu was, it was impossible to approach the Parasite Queen while protecting everyone. This was especially so for a massive-range attack like the one before. Right, he knew this. But. Should I have activated it? Seol Jihu smacked his lips. With the previous attack, the Parasite Queen must have realized he was hesitant to use Spear God. [Hmm.] The Parasite Queen also did not like the current situation. Her original plan had been to decimate the allied force and even attack the World Tree. However, the power of her attack had been halved due to the damned guy who was claiming to be her destined partner. The Parasite Queen kicked off the wall. Uaaaaah. On the other hand, an Earthling who was just at the edge of the explosions radius slowly raised his head. Seeing the gruesome scene that unfolded in front of him, he swallowed hard and shuddered. Somehow he was alive. I, I cant do this. Feeling strength returning to his body, the man shook his head. A monster had to fight a monster. A mere human like him would only be killed if he interfered. I have to head back to the main camp and? The man blinked in a daze after staggering up. Before he noticed, a huge shadow had been cast on him. Just as he raised his head with widened eyes KWANG! The mans body exploded. Stomped by a giant foot, he was crushed like an insect and died in vain. The Parasite Queen had leaped into the middle of the battlefield. Not because of anyone, but of her own will. Though this put her in an ideal spot to be surrounded, no one dared to rush in so recklessly. Her previous attack was one reason, but it was also because she was giving off a terrifying pressure just by existing. Of course, that wasnt to say she could be left alone. The allied forces main group began to move. [I expected you to rush in in a fit of rage.] The Parasite Queen glanced at Seol Jihu, who was carefully observing her. She then looked back at the others and opened her mouth. Huaaaaaah. Tentacle-shaped gas spewed out of the Parasite Queens mouth. Huaaah, huaaaaah! Goddess of Parasitism Infestation. Black gas blossomed out, and the surroundings quickly became rowdy. There was no loud explosion like before. However, anyone that made contact with the gas began to scratch their bodies crazily. One Beastman scratched his arm before jumping in fright after seeing his arm melt. One Priest used holy spells frantically before coughing up blood and collapsing. Neither wind magic nor barriers worked. Wherever the gas went, the land became corrupted again, and the allied forces troops collapsed without being able to do a thing. That wasnt all. The light of destruction that seeped into the earth mixed with the infestation gas scattered in the area. Soon, the Parasite Queen spread out her wings after absorbing an orb of light and darkness. Goddess of Parasitism Coincidentia Oppositorum: 28 Chaos. Light and darkness alternated out from the Parasite Queen. Blink, blink. The light illuminating the world flickered on and off like a streetlamp. Aaaaah! W-Whats happening!? The already chaotic battlefield became even more chaotic. They were all the way back, but out of the blue, black insect-like masses were creeping up from the bottom of their vision. Eventually, a strange space was created, where both light and sound were isolated. They couldnt see the sky or the battlefield. The comrades standing right next to them had disappeared. All they could see was an endless darkness, and all they could feel was an indescribable, creeping sense of terror. All who felt this terror slowly submerged into the darkness, almost like they were being swallowed by fear. Clang! The longsword in Teresas hand fell. She had not dropped it. It had fallen. When she looked down with a look of despair, she could see her right hand, of which only the ring finger and pinky finger remained. The rest of it was gone as if someone took a big bite out of it. Ah. Teresa stammered. Tears filled her eyes. She expected the worst, but she never thought it would be this bad. We cant win. The wall she saw was incomparably taller than Twisted Kindness. Only after seeing it for herself did she finally realize just how absurd it was that Seol Jihu was holding the Parasite Queen back until now. How are we supposed to. The feeling of her existence being devoured by the darkness, the feeling of disappearing was enough to make even the strong-hearted Teresa fall into despair. All she could do was drop her head and let things happen. It was then. A light flashed in front of her half-closed eyes. The flash spread out slowly before revealing a brilliant golden light. Eventually Pzzt! ! Teresas eyes shot open. She felt the darkness surrounding her shatter in an instant. Blinking in a daze, Teresa looked like she was at a loss for what to do. She almost looked drowsy, as if she had just woken up from a long nap. She wasnt the only one with such an expression. Everyone had pretty much the same face. But soon, their eyes widened. Golden lightning bolts were striking down from the sky. Their vision returned to normal. Rumble! Boom! They could hear again as well, rumbles and booms ringing out clearly. This is. Seeing the lightning bolts destroying the darkness, Teresas eyes flashed. Uwaaaaaaaah! The surging lightning rose into the sky as if to respond to the roar. Everyone turned their heads and fixated their gaze on one person. Seol Jihu pointed his raised spear down below. Then, lightning bolts rose from the surroundings and gathered together to form a giant dragon. The lightning dragon shot forward while crackling terrifyingly. The Parasite Queen lowered her center of gravity and brought her wings together like interlocked hands, forming a shield. Kwaaaaaaaa! What happened next made everyones eyes widen. She was being pushed back. The Parasite Queen was being pushed back, leaving behind a deep track on the ground. It was just that, but the feeling of fighting an unwinnable battle disappeared. Teresa clenched her teeth and used her hand that was enveloped in amber light to pick up the longsword she dropped. The Parasite Queen was indeed a lot stronger than Twisted Kindness. But it was different now. Of course, it might be more difficult, but it might also be easier. Because Seol Jihu was here. Just let me get marrieeeeed! Teresa regained her energy and kicked off the ground with a yelp. After coming to a temporary halt, the allied force began to move once again. Chapter 483. Finis Belli (7) Light engulfed the battlefield. Explosions rang out, and screams erupted everywhere. Once the light faded, a deafening roar filled the air again. Many died each time the Parasite Queen moved, but the allied force remained spirited. The Parasite Queens eyes narrowed when she saw yet another wave of soldiers surging forward. After she killed 100, 1000 more appeared. After she killed 1000, 10,000 more appeared. She could finally understand how Seol Jihu must have felt back then, in the Empire. To face an entire army alone meant that the Parasite Queen had to divide her attention accordingly. In contrast, Seol Jihu wasnt very concerned about protecting his comrades. His sole target was the Parasite Queen, and that hadnt changed from the start. KWANG! The force of the Reinforced Sword Qi flung the Parasite Queen across the battlefield again. She hit a wall, and when she raised her head. [?] Her vision was wavering. The Parasite Queen furrowed her brows. She wasnt mistaken. Though small in size, a heat haze was definitely rising from parts of her body. This was a sign that her body was nearing its physical limit. It was only natural. She had used too much of her divinity at once, and the World Tree still had a profound effect on her. The damage from Seol Jihus attacks could not be overlooked either. The Parasite Queen lifted her head and looked up at the sky. Then her gaze fell again to the enemies rushing toward her. [] She suddenly felt empty. A not-too-distant future unfolded before her eyes. In it, she fought and fought until finally collapsing, just like Twisted Kindness did. Was there a meaning to all this? Because, as she saw it, no matter how long this war lasted, the result would be the same. The Parasite Queen sighed as she stared at the enemy, who was now only a short distance away. She had always resorted to the most logical decisions whenever a crisis befell her. Although the outcomes of the said decisions hadnt always been great Under stress and pressed for time, she returned to her habit again and reached a bold decision once more. She decided to knock over the glass of water. Not much was going to change in terms of tactics. Her plan was to crush the enemy with absolute force, as always. But this time, she couldnt afford to be as lenient as the last time. According to her calculations, the last attack should have wiped out at least half of the allied force. But it didnt. So this time, shed have to be a bit more attentive. Thinking so, the Parasite Queen took a step forward. The vanguard faltered at the sight. There was something threatening about the way the Parasite Queen stood completely still. But what was more frightening was the unsettling energy brewing in the air. Energy that could not be measured by the perception of such trivial creatures like themselves. Koong! Suddenly, the earth sank, forming a deep hole. The Parasite Queen straightened her posture at the center of the crater. She raised her chin with her arms wide open. With her eyes fixed on the sky, she craned her neck and shouted at the top of her lungs. KIAAAAAAAAAAAAAA! Her voice, full of unsettling energy, spread far and wide and resonated across the battlefield until it pierced the sky and reached outer space. The ear-splitting shriek seemed to inform the whole world of her position as the Goddess of Parasitism, who once conquered the entire galaxy. It was then. KWAAANG! Suddenly, a sphere the size of a skyscraper, burst the ground open as it soared into the air. The sphere, made of flames that melted even space itself, emitted a blazing heat as if it were the sun. Mushroom-shaped smoke clouds shot up a beat later. Thats! Seol Jihu, who was preparing for the next attack, widened his eyes. Of course, he recognized the shape. This was the technique that destroyed more than half of the allied forces during the Tigol Fortress War. He had no time to think. He only knew he had to stop this attack at all costs. Seeing that even the Capital was shaking, Seol Jihu immediately used Thousand Thunder and activated Hell Severing and Supernova Explosion. At the same time, flames swept across the battlefield like hurricanes, devouring the allied force. The Goddess of Parasitism Third Impact. Kwaaaaarrrr! The world turned crimson. The raging firestorm engulfed the entire battlefield and caused a massive explosion. It was like watching a titan spread a red carpet over the entire imperial territory or seeing thousands of fighter jets bombarding the battlefield with fierce intensity. Everything that the fire touched exploded and then melted until nothing remained. Seol Jihus lightning wasnt even visible amid the blazing fire. Wooooooooooo! Even the World Tree lamented in sorrow at the sight of total annihilation. The explosion quickly swept the battlefield and swallowed even the Allies headquarters. But this was only the first impact. AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! The sky and the earth flipped. Everyones vision was reversed. Just a moment ago, they were all standing on the ground, but now they were falling. Even before they could make sense of anything, the flames soared into the air and swallowed them whole. Only a few had managed to regain control of their bodies and escape the effects of the second impact. Seol Jihu was one of them. As soon as the force of the second impact reached him, Seol Jihu activated Grand Cosmic Shift to recover his balance. But that was all there was. Seol Jihu recalled that this technique caused a total of three explosions. There was still one left. It was then. As soon as Seol Jihu looked down, he doubted his eyes. The fire scorching the battlefield was rising. This wasnt an illusion. The fire was really soaring up as if someone was pushing it manually, up where he was. A hot wind brushed past Seol Jihu. Could it be? His suspicion proved to be true. The first impact, the second impact, and. Seooooll Jiiiiiiihuuuuuu! The third impact and its terrifying aftershock were all heading to one place. Ah. Seol Jihu finally realized who the Parasite Queen was aiming for with this attack. Flames blocked his way before he could do anything. The three forces merged into one and began to condense as they circled around Seol Jihu. The circle quickly closed in on its target. Seol Jihu was moving even before a coherent thought fully formed in his head. His entire body was emitting golden light. He had been saving it for later, but his body sensed danger and automatically activated Spear God. Everywhere he turned, he saw a sea of fire. Pillars of fire rose into the air like a dozen volcanoes erupting in unison. Raging winds swirled around him from all directions. All the fire in the world surrounded Seol Jihu. He felt as if he were trapped in the sun. Please! Seol Jihu tried everything he could. He tried to find a way out by changing his course a dozen times and even went as far as to activate Ethereal Shift consecutively. But in the end, nothing worked. The range of flames was so wide that there simply was no way out. Both Seo Yuhuis barrier and Eun Yuris magic melted as soon as they were activated. The size of the fire was more infinite than Seol Jihus Limitlessness. Thousand Stream Convergence wasnt helpful either, as the concept of flow lost all its meaning in the face of absolute power. Damn it, damn it! Panicking, Seol Jihu tried to force himself through the fire. However. Chiiiiiiik! Aaaaaaak! A scream of pain escaped Seol Jihus throat as he quickly jerked away. All the flames rushed toward Seol Jihu as if they had been waiting for this moment. Huuuuk! As he barely managed to swallow his breath, he felt his throat getting roasted. What drove Seol Jihu even crazier was that the flames of heaven and earth were still steadily approaching. He knew he had to escape before they got too close. But all Seol Jihu could do now was fly higher. He couldnt go down. That would just drag everyone else into the fire. At last, the fire arrived before his eyes. He had run out of room to move. He knew the flames would soon catch up even if he ran now. Keuk! Seol Jihus entire body, glowing gold, emitted large sparks. Crackle! His anti-evil energy, enhanced with the Authorities of Godslaying and Gluttony, soared high into the air. But even that wasnt enough to overturn the situation. The fire destroyed the anti-evil energy at a much faster rate than the lightning essence swallowed the fire. The Parasite Queens divinity was overpowering even the Authority of Gluttony. Seol Jihu was soaked in sweat from head to toe. A scorching smell filled the air. His flesh was being baked. As the fire demon slowly devoured his body. This is. Seol Jihu sensed for the first time that death was near. He clenched his teeth and swung the Spear of Purity, but even the spear was burning with heat. It had come to the point where merely holding the spear was too painful for him. No, no. I cant, not anymore. At that moment, the golden light surrounding Seol Jihus body shrunk in an instant. The heat on his skin grew stronger. Seol Jihus grip around the Spear of Purity quickly loosened. It was truly an absolute power that he was witnessing. His mouth opened, but no sound came out. There was nothing more Seol Jihu could do at this point. Kwaaaaarrrrr! He merely watched the fire advance. Ah. Strangely enough, this didnt feel like the end. His body would probably turn to ashes before he felt any pain. As the fire devoured both his body and soul, Seol Jihu shut his eyes tight. And then. What happened? After a moment of silence, Seol Jihus eyes flinched. Am I dead? It didnt feel that way. He could still feel the heat surrounding him. But something was definitely different. The intensity of the fire had decreased noticeably. He could also hear the whooshing sound of a blade around him. And then a strange phenomenon occurred in which his body moved on its own, against his will. Perhaps the heat had already melted away all his senses, and this was his body struggling for life? As he thought to himself. You fuckhead. A familiar voice resounded inside his head. Cut the bullshit and open your damn eyes. Seol Jihus eyes opened in a flash. He froze in astonishment. Wha-What the? His right hand, holding the Spear of Purity, was moving at lightning speed. The tip of the spear slashed left, right, up, down, and diagonally. It was so fast that the thin layer formed by the spearhead was visible to the naked eye. Seol Jihu had never mastered such a technique and didnt think he could, even if he wanted to. What the hell do you think youre doing? The familiar voice spoke again. First you throw yourself into the fire. If Seol Jihu wasnt mistaken. And now youre just standing there? The voice echoing in his head belonged to Black Seol Jihu. W-Whats going on? What do you think? Look ahead. Seol Jihu turned his head forward. There, he saw a message floating in the air. [Innate Ability Future-Gauging Nine Eyes has been activated.] Seol Jihu blinked. He knew that whenever Future Vision was activated, Black Seol Jihus consciousness replaced his own. And during that time, he remembered nothing. Wait a minute. In the past, however, there had been one instance in which he remained conscious even while Future Vision was active. It was when he was escaping from the Empire. At that time, even after the effect of the Future Vision wore off, he was able to roughly remember what Black Seol Jihu had done. The reason is simple. Back then, you were weak. Black Seol Jihus voice explained. But now youre strong. What do you mean? Simply put, its a matter of difference in realms. In the past, your consciousness couldnt handle me, but now it can. Ah. He recalled it was during the Parasites Wheel Tactic that he almost achieved Trinity Harmony for the first time. Anyway. Said Black Seol Jihu, a hint of annoyance in his voice. Look, Ill explain later, so can we focus on the battle for now? Cause it looks like my Spear Barrier is going to break soon. That was a wake-up call for Seol Jihu. He turned his gaze and saw the fire trying to wriggle its way through the barrier. But. Oh, please, just shut up. I know what you want to say. This was what killed me. Black Seol Jihu licked his lips. So we need to work together, combine our powers. Judging from your current state, Id say theres a good chance well make it out alive. You even activated Spear God. Finally, confusion disappeared from Seol Jihus eyes, who then began to focus. The realm of absolute perfection that he himself failed to reach. If only he could attain that technique! You shouldve come sooner. Seol Jihu grumbled quietly, then tightened his grip around the Spear of Purity. Were you sad because I came too late? Stop being a baby and grab it already. Slowly, Seol Jihu felt the control of his body return to him. Youre gonna be the one moving. And Ill be the one to support you. He felt as if Black Seol Jihu had put his hand on his arm. And it was comfortable. This was what they did every day in the Path of the Soul. You ready? Seol Jihu smiled at Black Seol Jihus question. Yes! Just a moment ago, he thought everything was over, but now he felt secure. All his fears were gone, and his heart began to fill with confidence, all because Black Seol Jihu was with him. Alright, then. On the count of three. One, two. Seol Jihus eyes, reflecting the fire, began to shine. Three. His left eye radiated a golden light, and his right eye glowed crimson. Lets go! And at that moment. Level 9 Divine Spear, Class Ability Trinity Harmony. Level 8 Spear Demon, Class Ability Seamless Sublimity. Seol Jihus feet kicked the air with all their might. Chapter 484. Finis Belli (8) Its over. That was everyones thought when the terrifying flames swallowed Seol Jihu. Ah. Ah! No! Gasps and lamentations escaped the mouths of the allied force. [Finally!] The Parasite Queen gave a smile of satisfaction. It was then. Seol Jihu suddenly shot out of the flames, which were seemingly devouring him. The Parasite Queen snorted. As far as she was concerned, this was only a desperate final struggle. There was no way Seol Jihu would escape after being trapped in that boundless fire. However, the Queens conviction soon turned into disbelief. Seol Jihu began to shake like a willow branch as he was shooting into the air. The flames that enveloped him from the sides brushed past him without being able to touch his body, and when Seol Jihu swung the Spear of Purity while spinning, the flames vanished into thin air. When he turned his body halfway in the next moment, a flame that dropped from the sky narrowly grazed past him. With the Spear of Purity already on the right track, the flame was cut in half by the spear blade. Seol Jihu continued to soar and then changed course right before he clashed with the flames that were swarming in from all sides. It was as if he drifted hard to turn a corner. Having lost their target, the flames crashed into each other and exploded. That wasnt all. An intense heat rushed in from the front. Seol Jihu did not try to dodge it. In fact, he spun even faster and jumped into the eye of the storm. A storm brewed inside the storm. The storm of heat expanded like a balloon, unable to handle the storm that was growing inside. Soon, the heat storm exploded. Seol Jihu appeared, doing an upright spin. The surrounding flames swirled following the direction of Seol Jihus spin and quickly disappeared. [What!?] The Parasite Queen gasped. Her shocked eyes followed Seol Jihus movements. Seol Jihu did not stop. To be more precise, he did not let even a single part of his body stay unmoving, not even for a fraction of a second. He changed direction every time he turned his head and changed altitude every time he moved his legs. Meanwhile, he continued to shoot out reinforced sword qi with his left hand and swung the Spear of Purity with his right hand. His body shook constantly. Water flowed from top to bottom, in one direction only. However, going beyond flowing, the current was moving as Seol Jihu pleased. It drew a gradual curve at times, going up and abruptly falling; it seemed to turn left but then took a sudden right. It was indeed an unnatural scene, almost like watching a fighter plane piloted by a genius shoot down dozens of enemy planes. Seeing the flames subside gradually, the Parasite Queens eyes trembled faintly. Seol Jihus movements had changed noticeably. Just like how a software update allowed powerful hardware to bring out its full potential, there were no superfluous movements in Seol Jihus fluid motion. He almost looked like a child playing around in the fire. Hwaaaarrrrr! With the final bit of flame flickering off, the sky that had turned red regained its azure color. At the same time, feelings of joy and sorrow befell the two sides. A loud cheer erupted from the ground. The incredible aerial battle was one thing, but everyone was overjoyed that Seol Jihu had overcome the Parasite Queens attack. Wheeeew. Seol Jihu heaved out a heavy sigh. See? I told you. You can do it. Black Seol Jihus voice rang out in his head. Seol Jihu nodded before gazing down. His eyes gleamed after witnessing white smoke rising from the Parasite Queens body. Though she was still standing firmly on two legs, the smoke was making her body look hazy. It was proof that she had pushed herself to carry out the previous attack. Good, good. With this, now both sides have used their trump cards. Thats big. Trump cards? The Parasite Queen must have expended most of the divinity at her disposal with that attack. On the other hand, you activated Spear God for the final time. Black Seol Jihu continued. Whats important is that your Spear God is still active. Youre at a clear advantage right now. In other words, Seol Jihu now held the initiative. Stay on your toes. Theres no way of knowing what will happen later. Meaning, Seol Jihu had to end this fight while Spear God was active. But how long will it last? Seol Jihu tensed up when he thought this battle would end soon. Who would be the one standing at the end of this fight? The Parasite Queen will put up a fight until the very end... Suddenly, his arm moved. Seol Jihu blinked. His spear blade was pointing at the allied forces main unit. Use them. ? Use them as your meatshield. They should be able to buy you a few seconds at the very least. Seol Jihu furrowed his brows. He was instinctively turned off by the proposal. However, he didnt say anything. Though cruel, he knew it was the realistic choice. I know what youre thinking, but theyre going to do it even if you say no. Black Seol Jihu spoke, sounding pleased. It looks like they realized what they have to do. It was just like he said. Hugo, who barely recovered from the brink of death after taking the Parasite Queens attack, had a complicated expression. He was scared. He was afraid. And a sense of despair filled his head as he realized it would be impossible to win. However, his mind changed after watching Seol Jihu. His mindset had been wrong from the beginning. How could they not defeat the Parasite Queen with their numbers? He wanted to live more than anything else. He wanted to survive this final battle, return triumphant, and lead a life in Paradise. No. He shouldnt have thought that way. Because the enemy wasnt someone he could hope something like that from. Even Seol Jihu was fighting with his life on the line, so unless he put his life at risk too, he would not be able to even set a single foot in battle. Of course, that didnt mean that Hugo wasnt looking at things realistically. At this point, he fully acknowledged that he was not the Parasite Queens match. Never mind fighting her, it was a question of whether he would be able to injure her. But he didnt care. Compared to the Parasite Queen, he was lesser than an amoeba. If he could hold a god of her caliber back for even a second, or at the very least distract her for a moment and give Seol Jihu a tiny window of opportunity then he would have done well beyond his value. Resolved, Hugo gripped his halberd. It was then. Oi, Hugo. Chohong, who similarly recovered from her injuries, got up while shaking off the fireflies on her body. We havent died yet, right? Hugos eyes widened. Then wouldnt it be fine if we died once? Hearing this, Hugo grinned. It seemed Chohong thought the same thing. Im a bit worried about the death penalty, but Hugo nodded. It should be fine. And he spoke assertively. Seol promised to revive Dylan and Ian once this war ends. Then hell revive us too, definitely. Yeah, I just can imagine the number of contribution points that bitch will provide. We even acquired four divinities from this war. There should be nothing for us to worry about. Chohong and Hugo cackled. ...Alright then. Soon, seeing the Parasite Queen stretch her hands out to the front, Chohong gripped her Thorn of Steel. Lets go die. Just dont get yourself killed before you can do anything. I should be saying that to you! Chohong and Hugo kicked off the ground simultaneously. At the same time, orbs of light gathered on the Parasite Queens palms. No, they stopped just as they were about to. [Kuhuk!] The Parasite Queen dropped her head and coughed out a mouthful of bodily fluid. Her hands fell, and her body staggered. The steam rising from her body also became a bit thicker. This appearance fanned the allied forces flames. The seemingly undefeatable enemy had shown weakness. UWAAAAAAAAAH! Despite being afraid to even approach her before, the soldiers of the allied force began to charge toward the staggering Parasite Queen. [Keu.] The Parasite Queen frowned. [Lowly insects] Rather than backing off, she took a step forward. Kwang! Her foot stomped down on the ground. The earth cracked and rumbled, and dozens of people lost their balance and fell. [You dare to act so arrogant in my presence!] The Parasite Queen swung her arm. A fierce gale cut through the air and sent dozens of people flying. She tilted her head up, howled, and then spread out her wings. The fourteen pairs of wings stretched out, curling flexibly like whips and fluttering in the air. Kuhuk! Struck squarely in the stomach, Chohongs body bent at a ninety-degree angle as she flew back. Even that was only because of Chohongs sturdy body. An Archer who was hit with her was cut in two halves. Aaaaack! A bone wing pierced Hugos thigh. It did not stop there and continued to move. With how many there were, over a dozen people were skewered in a split second. The Parasite Queen shook her wings. Then, the ones groaning on the wings poured down on the charging enemies. An empty hole appeared wherever the wings swept through, and members of the allied force were hooked up like fish every time the wings struck down. They were then sent flying in all directions or slammed down to the ground. Hundreds died in the blink of an eye. Still, there were tens of thousands remaining. They rushed in like a tidal wave as soon as a gap was created, and they steadily got closer. Eventually, they reached the Parasite Queen. Then, just as she was about to kick the soldiers who dared to point their spears at her, the Parasite Queen furrowed her brows. A string of spiderwebs came flying in from the left, binding her legs. A reinforced sword qi emanating the power of holy water was flying in from the back. That wasnt all. [You!] The Parasite Queen instantly raised her arm and clenched her fist. [You dare!] Ack! Eun Yuri, who was preparing a spell in the sky above her, flinched. Despite being a long distance away, she felt the sensation of being squeezed by a terrifying pressure. Feeling like she would be squeezed to a pulp at this rate, she quickly canceled Roselle Recital and escaped using Teleport. Tak, tak, tak, tak! The Parasite Queen managed to take care of the biggest concern, but that resulted in the enemy landing their attacks from the front. Although the spears of the soldiers were blocked by her outer carapace, the fact that their spears managed to touch her hurt her pride. The problem was that she had to move before she could vent her frustration. She pulled on the spiderwebs to take care of the Apostle of Pride, but the quick-witted Agnes cut off her webs and escaped. [I wont let you escape!] The Parasite Queen twisted her body with great force. Plop! Baek Haeju, who was aiming for the back of the Parasite Queens head, let go of the Tathagata Spear and fell to the ground. When she raised her head, bone wings with fang-like tentacles on their tips filled her vision. And... Clang! She also saw a huge spark of lightning scattering in front of her. [You pesky brat!] The Parasite Queen screamed in a high-pitched voice. Up, down, up, up, down! Black Seol Jihu also shouted. Seol Jihu cut in between the goddess and the woman, five metallic rings resounding from the top and bottom. Lower your center of gravity! Move diagonally! Seol Jihu bent his knees and took an abrupt left turn. Aim for her Achilles tendon! The Spear of Purity aimed for the Parasite Queens ankle. [Keu!] The Parasite Queen raised her leg in a hurry. This was the first time she had avoided Seol Jihus attack out of necessity in close-ranged combat. Although she stomped down immediately afterward, Seol Jihu already had the Spear of Purity up by that point. [...What happened?] The Parasite Queen gritted her teeth while locked in a contest of strength. [Just what did you do?] She asked again. [Why does it feel like Im facing a joint attack?] Seol Jihus eyes widened. Oh, that? Then, the corner of his lips curled up. Alright, Ill tell you. [?] Heres what happened. At that moment, the Parasite Queen flinched. Craaaack! She felt a sharp sensation cutting through her side. Baek Haeju had retrieved the Tathagata Spear before she noticed and was swinging it fiercely. So he was just buying time! [Damned brat!] The Parasite Queen turned her body to minimize the damage, but her side had been cut deeply and poured out blood. She swung her palm in a fit of rage, but it was blocked by Seol Jihus Spear of Purity. And above him, a jade-colored sword qi came piercing in. Kwang! Struck on her chest, the Parasite Queen was pushed back. This was the first clean hit she had suffered from anyone besides Seol Jihu. Not once, but twice. She quickly opened her wings again, but even that was not successful. Keeeuuuuu! Wu Lei had slashed down with his greatsword, covering her body at the same time. Then, everyone else gathered together, throwing their weapons on the ground and clinging onto her with their lives on the line. They figured this was better than approaching her without a plan and dying. Seeing this, White Tiger also jumped in and clung onto a wing. Hundreds of people joined the group in an instant. Eun Yuris magic, Agnes threads, and Cinzias Valkyries all aimed for the wings. It was a simple yet effective method. As members of the allied force continued to cling onto her no matter how many were killed, the bone wings swirling around the surroundings slowly began to creak. A look of shock began to fill the Parasite Queens eyes. And when some of her wings became so damaged that she could no longer ignore it, she quickly retracted them and fell back. Her eyes widened as she distanced herself. I, the Goddess of Parasitism, am running away? The moment she realized this, she stopped moving back. [...Alrriiiight.] Standing tall, her eyes gleamed. [Such a desperate struggle. Do you really think that is enough to take me down?] She put her hands together as if to offer up a prayer and then straightened out her wings. As she roused the remainder of her energy, blood spurted out from her seven orifices and gaping wounds, and the steam rising from her turned into smoke and soared into the sky. However, the Parasite Queen ignored it completely. In the next moment, the tip of her wings curved in before the ends opened up slightly. The opened holes created 30-centimeter-long magic circles from which a large palm-shaped tentacle sprouted out. Goddess of Parasitism Infinite Buddha. [Lets bring this to an end!] Along with the Parasite Queens shout, twenty-eight magic circles shone simultaneously. Seol Jihus eyes widened. Chapter 485. Finis Belli (9) Fourteen pairs of bone wings moved like the hands of an Asura. He saw nothing. He heard nothing. But he still felt the presence of a giant hand trying to grab his body. Slap! A huge palm smacked Seol Jihu, and the shock pushed him back. He had instinctively raised the Spear of Purity in front of him to defend himself, but blood still dripped from his ears and nose. In addition to the physical pain, he could almost feel his soul escape his body. The next attack surprised Seol Jihu even more. Palms flew at him from 108 different angles, all at the same time. Seol Jihu quickly connected with Black Seol Jihu to dodge. They utilized several different techniques but could not avoid all the palms. Damn it! This cant be helped! Get ready for a! Before Black Seol Jihu could even finish his sentence, a pair of palms slapped Seol Jihus back with a terrifying force. Both men let out a yelp of pain. Fuck, what the hell is this!? Even Black Seol Jihu was puzzled. He had never experienced anything like this in his previous life. Just keep moving! Only after barely escaping did the whole situation come into Seol Jihus sight. Kwang, kwang, kwang, kwang, kwang! Seol Jihu fell speechless at the sight of an endless series of explosions rocking the battlefield. Ten pairs are for us, and the other four are for damn it. It was just as Black Seol Jihu said. Twenty bone wings targeted Seol Jihu, and the other eight were flying towards the others. Each time the Parasite Queens wings spun, countless lost their lives. Even the core members werent an exception. Boom! Following the sound of an explosion, Kazuki was thrown into the air. But Seol Jihu couldnt even afford to check his condition, because. Boom! Almost immediately, another explosion occurred. This time, Marcel Ghionea was flung across the battlefield, his legs torn from his body. Mister Ghionea! What remained of Marcel Ghionea rolled across the ground a few times before turning his head toward Seol Jihus voice. His lips drew back in a faint smile as he stared at Seol Jihu in the air. Im sorry. His eyes closed and he stopped moving. A long scream rang out before Seol Jihu could even recover from the shock. Maria! FUUUUCK! KWANG! When Seol Jihu turned around, Maria was no longer there. He only saw two bloody feet partially buried in a palm-shaped pit. Despite the considerable distance between her and the enemy, Maria still got hit. It was proof that this technique was indiscriminate and fast beyond imagination. And even now, it was accelerating, flying toward the Allies headquarters at a terrifying speed. To make matters worse, the golden light surrounding Seol Jihus body began to flicker. This was a sign that Spear God was coming to an end. You know, you sure do act like you have a ton of time to spare. Black Seol Jihus sarcastic voice rang in Seol Jihus head as gusts of wind blew past him. I know. But! How could she still be so energetic? Seol Jihu clenched his teeth and glared at the Parasite Queen. The origin of this technique was her bone wings. As such, it seemed evident that he had to get close to the enemy to stop it. But Seol Jihu couldnt quite figure out how he would do that. He knew that if he approached her, all the wings would target him. He couldnt even dodge ten. He didnt think he could dodge 14. I just dont see any opening. Then perhaps we should make one. That was when a silvery voice echoed in his ears. It belonged to Roselle. I feel like Ive already told you this, but take a look below. Seol Jihus gaze fell to the ground at Black Seol Jihus voice. His eyes widened in an instant. There, he saw his comrades resisting against the Parasite Queens attack. Seo Yuhui, Eun Yuri, Cinzia, and Philip Muller had formed a barrier together. Even though the barrier had already been more or less destroyed, they struggled to maintain it to the end. Even going as far as to calculate the angles at which the attacks were coming in. All four of them knew just how terrifying the Parasite Queen was, obviously. They were also aware of the deaths of their comrades. But in spite of everything, they remained calm and composed. Seol Jihu finally realized the reason for their tenacity. His comrades had been telling him to use them for a while now. The moment he realized this, he was already descendingtowards his comrades. Hes here! The moment Philip Muller shouted, the three magicians exchanged glances. There was no time to waste. Philip Muller crafted a magic circle, and Cinzia summoned the Valkyries as they charged together toward the enemy. The sudden and simultaneous attacks from the two Executors caught the Parasite Queens attention. She wasnt afraid of them, of course. She merely saw this as an opportunity to exterminate two relatively annoying bugs simultaneously. However, this shift in attention gave a certain person a chance to attack. The raging storm briefly subsided. Hugo gripped his halberd tight. Thanks to the World Tree, the wound in his stomach had been healed completely. Nothing was holding him back now. Hed already done this once before. There was no reason why he couldnt do it again. Two screams rang out in succession as Hugo kicked the ground. UAAAAAAARGH! With a roar, he began to sprint. Eun Yuris spell and Yi Seol-Ahs Aura helped increase Hugos speed to keep him from falling behind Seol Jihu. This fight will end in an instant. Black Seol Jihus voice rang in Seol Jihus head as he, too, began to run. Youre running out of mana. Dont waste it on anything else but that. He urged Seol Jihu to save his strength for the crucial moment, even if it meant that he had to sacrifice his comrades. This is especially important. Dont go off on your own just because youre pissed. Do you understand? Seol Jihu nodded instead of answering. At that moment, the Parasite Queen turned her head toward the storm rushing at her. Seeing their terrifying speed, she quickly moved her bone wings. Palms flew in from everywhere. Seol Jihu swung his arm. The Spear of Purity spewed out dozens of Sword Qi as several massive explosions erupted in succession around Seol Jihu. Suddenly, a palm ripped through the smoke. Hugos eyes widened. He clenched his teeth and brought his halberd forward. Crack! The shining halberd shattered into a million pieces and then scattered into the air. Hugo, who received the attack with his entire body, was far from fine. Blood spurted from all over his body as the force of the blow pushed him back. Kkeuu. He wobbled as if about to fall, but managed to pull himself back up seconds before it was too late, thanks to Chohong and Phi Sora, who each extended their arms to support Hugo from behind. Val. Hugos blood-covered face winced with pain, but his lips curved into a smile. Suddenly, he felt grateful for all the time he had spent trying to climb that slope. It was because he had worked so hard to reach that peak that he was able to take this step forward. VALHALLAAA! He was able to run again, holding what remained of his weapon. A look of perplexity crossed the Parasite Queens face. SMACK! There was nothing Hugo could do about the palm that flew in at him the next moment. He struggled to fall sideways so as not to obstruct Seol Jihus way. Seol. Seol Jihu passed Hugo as he fell. Go! Hugos hand flailed a few times in the air in search of Seol Jihus back before brushing past Seol Jihus right arm. Seol Jihu glanced briefly at Hugos thick arm, and the blood splattered across it, then turned his head forward again. Another palm was coming for him. He clenched his teeth and fired Reinforced Sword Qi. Im here! Eun Yuri shouted and flew up toward the newly-appeared palm. Freeze World! When she finished her last spell, a snowstorm was unleashed onto the battlefield. But it did not last long. Both the freezing cold and Eun Yuris voice quickly faded into silence. In the meantime, all Seol Jihu felt was the warmth of the blood splattering on his flesh. At least she managed to delay the Parasite Queens attack once. Although it lasted for only a brief moment, it was more than enough time for Seol Jihu to move forward. Seol Jihu soon reached the center of the attack range. He was now close enough to see the Parasite Queens face clearly. [You!] The raging winds came to an abrupt halt. The Parasite Queens attack had stopped. It was nothing to rejoice about. All 14 pairs of wings were pointing at Seol Jihu now. [Get lost!] With a roar, the Parasite Queen resumed the attack with even more ferocity than before. Left, right, up, and down. The palms came from all directions. Seol Jihu destroyed them as quickly as possible, but the number of palms continued to remain high. Suddenly, Chohong and Phi Sora stopped simultaneously as if this had been part of their plan from the beginning. Oh Rahee and Vlad Halep also stopped and turned around. All four of them jumped into the air at the same time. Boom, boom, boom, boom! The palms that were coming down toward Seol Jihu burst in the air. He didnt even hear a scream. He didnt even have time to look up. Seol Jihu just ran silently through the rain of blood falling from the sky. The Parasite Queens eyelashes trembled. She found herself backing away again. The remaining opponents were six, including Seol Jihu. At this rate, it wouldnt be long before the Brightest Star reached her. And at that moment, all hesitation disappeared from the Parasite Queens face. She quickly stepped back as if running away, operating her bone wings. Pride was the least of her concerns now. Her only wish was to remain standing when all was over, as she always had. There were only about ten steps left between Seol Jihu and the Parasite Queen. [Huaaaaaaaaa!] It was then. Another round of palms was fired again from the Parasite Queens body. The first scream that rang out belonged to Yi Seol-Ah. Aura! Forget about me and! She sensed a palms presence aiming at Seol Jihus back and threw herself towards its course. Seol Jihu couldnt hear what she shouted at the end, for she drifted away too quickly. Im up next! Suddenly, five brilliant colors filled Seol Jihus view. The Arcus Spirit wrapped himself around Seol Jihus body to protect his partner from incoming attacks. But as Black Seol Jihu had said, the protection lasted only a few seconds. As more and more palms flew towards their way, the colors faded quickly until, at last, the Arcus Spirit collapsed with a burst of light. Despite his sacrifice, the palms still remained, and more were coming toward him. There seemed to be no end in sight to the influx of palms. But not everyone was down yet. Following the sound of a robe fluttering in the air, a green Reinforced Sword Qi shot forward. It had come from Baek Haejus spear. And when the remaining ten steps were reduced to seven. Jihu. A soft voice brushed past Seol Jihus ears. His view suddenly brightened. Seol Jihu almost looked back but stopped. Both Little Chick and Baek Haeju were gone, but the barrier around him was still strangely strong. He felt a warmth touch his right arm. With the help of Aura, Seo Yuhui had finally caught up with Seol Jihu. With a smile, she gave Seol Jihu a small nod, then turned her head forward. Aura, please! A gust of wind blew past them. Seo Yuhui armed Seol Jihu with layers of barriers and then threw herself in front of him, clasping the Proof of Castitas tightly. And. Pung, pung, pung, clang! When the barriers shattered in just four blows, Seo Yuhui was no longer there. Seol Jihu was now completely alone. The remaining steps: six. He couldnt have come this far without his comrades sacrifices. With a renewed determination, he quickly gathered his remaining strength and was about to activate Thousand Thunder, when suddenly. Wait, hold on! Puk! He saw a palm, and that was it. His vision shook violently. His tense body quickly lost its momentum. Keuk! Ah! Both Black Seol Jihu and Roselle let out a groan. That palm was not a part of Infinite Buddha. They had already destroyed all the palms. It was just that the Parasite Queen had suddenly stopped. She read Seol Jihus movements and stopped running, and instead chose to strike the enemy with her own hands at the very moment that he was about to launch his technique. It was then. As Seol Jihu was about to lose his focus. What are you doing!? An angry shout rang out. Ive told you countless times not to let your guard down until the end! The voice pulled Seol Jihu back to reality. He managed to keep his consciousness awake and opened his eyes. His body, which had almost fallen, was being pulled up by an invisible force. This was neither his nor Black Seol Jihus doing. Wait for one more step! Finally, Seol Jihu discovered the strands of silk wrapped around his arms. These strands were lifting him back to his feet. [Apostle of Superbiaaaa!] The Parasite Queens enraged shout shook the battlefield. Hurry! KWANG! Agnes voice was cut short by an explosion. Her glasses shattered to pieces and scattered in the air. Seol Jihu shook his head as if to clear it, then fixed his gaze forward. Only five more steps left. The palms were all gone now, and the Parasite Queen was standing still. This was his chance. Seol Jihu stamped the ground with all his might. Pzzzzzzzt! Lightning sparked from his two legs, which then swiftly glided forward. At the same time, as he tightened his grip around the Spear of Purity, someone put his hands on the back of Seol Jihus hands. NOW! With Black Seol Jihus shout, Seol Jihus eyes shot wide open. No fancy technique was needed at this point. He only rushed forward like a bolt of lightning, bent his arms back over his head as far as he could, and then launched his spear toward his target with every ounce of strength left in him. The spear, emitting a glorious golden light, shot through the air. Chweeeeek! This blow reduced the remaining distance to zero in an instant. Also. [Class Ability Basic Spear Technique - Thrust (EX) has evolved to Basic Spear Technique - Thrust (Divine Beginning).] Because this attack had come from the Spear God himself, it was enough to split an entire continent in half. Suddenly, a strange sensation swept through Seol Jihu as the edge of his Reinforced Sword Qi reached a hard surface. The same phenomenon happened to the Parasite Queen. Both felt as if they were alone in a white void, separate from the rest of the world. Seol Jihus eyes met the Parasite Queens. And at that moment, a myriad of thoughts crossed the Parasite Queens mind. What was it that she saw? Was it the twilight of dawn? Or was it the twilight of dusk? She would soon discover the answer. Puk! The Reinforced Sword Qi cracked through the Parasite Queens outer shell. Crack! The Parasite Queens facial muscles trembled as the tip of the spear moved further forward, reaching even the deepest parts of her interior. [I.] All of her bone wings tilted downward. [I!] Just before the palms reached his back, Seol Jihu mustered all his remaining mana and twisted his spear with every ounce of strength left in him. Level 9 Divine Spear, Class Ability Secret Art: Sword Qi Wave - Explosion. With his hands covered with the blood of his comrades. KWANG! Rays of golden energy poured out of the Parasite Queens body one after another. KIAAAAAAAA! A long scream echoed throughout Gloria Aeterna. Chapter 486. A Playful Ending The moment the Parasite Queens scream rang out, Seol Jihus back also curled halfway. Kaahaaak! Blood spurted out from his mouth, nostrils, and ears. A strong sense of dizziness swept through his head, perhaps from the severe loss of blood. His vision blurred and shook. However, Seol Jihu did not fall. Black Seol Jihu and Roselles voices continued to ring out in his head. That this was the end, and he was only a single step away. Moreover, Seol Jihu could not let go of the Spear of Purity stabbed deep inside the Parasite Queens stomach. He felt like everyone who had helped him reach this point was holding his hand. And so, Seol Jihu gripped the Spear of Purity hard and tilted his head up. As soon as he looked up, he roused his energy again. Kwang! Reinforced sword qi detonated again. The Parasite Queens scream grew louder. Kwang! Seol Jihu did not stop. Kicking off the ground Kwang! And pushing the Parasite Queen back Kwang! He continued to detonate reinforced sword qi. Kwang, kwang, kwang, kwang! As if to settle the score for his fallen comrades. A brilliant light dyed the world white. No sound reverberated. The only thing that could be seen was light the white light emitted by the Parasite Queen and the golden light detonated by Seol Jihu. Within the blinding light of glory, Seol Jihu felt something touch the tip of the Spear of Purity. Then, feeling a terrifying resistance, Seol Jihu squeezed out every last bit of his energy. Although he already used up all of his mana and did not have any left, he forcefully twisted and wrung out the very last vestiges of mana in his circuit and moved into the Spear of Purity. Kwaaaaang! It was an attack containing all his might. As he detonated his energy, the counter-elastic force increased. Seol Jihus feet left the ground, his body floating up. He shook violently like a flag fluttering in a storm. He felt like he was at sea in the middle of a fierce storm. However, Seol Jihu did not let go of his spear. He stood strong and opened his eyes wide. He wanted to confirm the Parasite Queens final moments. And. * Cough, cough. A cough escaped Seol Jihus mouth. Opening his eyes, Seol Jihu blinked rapidly. The first thing he saw was a shattered marble flooring. He had fallen to his stomach without even realizing it. A faint pain wrung out in his arms. Looking up, he saw his arms stretched out. The Spear of Purity was still in his hands. He had not let go of it even until the very end. Where am I? He saw a place that resembled the grand hall of a royal palace. Looking around, Seol Jihu felt a bright light flowing in from the front. His gaze, which slowly went up the spear shaft, stopped at the spear tip. The Parasite Queen was sitting at the throne. ...No, it was hard to say that she was sitting. The throne was half broken, and it was more suitable to say that the Parasite Queen was skewered to the throne by the Spear of Purity than sitting. She was half strewn on the throne, looking up at the ceiling with her chin up. As far as Seol Jihu could tell she looked like someone who was quietly awaiting the moment of her death. This was especially so because of the sparkling light coming out of her body. No. Seol Jihu quickly got up. He pulled out the Spear of Purity and began to stab the Parasite Queen again. Die! He did not dare to be complacent. It wasnt over until the very end. After all, the enemy he was facing was the Parasite Queen. If he gave even a little opening, there was a possibility she might revive while shouting, Ill show you my true self! He had to finish her off when he had the chance. And so, he stabbed the Parasite Queen again and again. It was then. [...Why dont you give it a rest.] A feeble voice rang out. Seol Jihu stopped his spear. [You should already know that it is over.] It was true. But you can never be too sure. The Parasite Queen stared fixedly at the nonchalantly retorting Seol Jihu. [There is something I need to tell you before I go.] A final excuse from the loser? [Cheeky until the end, huh! Just listen. It will not be a bad thing for you to know.] Yes, yes, go ahead. Ill hear you out until you perish. Seol Jihu murmured as he resumed stabbing his spear. [You have an incredible talent.] The Parasite Queen shook her head in disapproval but continued unfazed. [To be precise, I should say that you obtained the qualification.] [Though you might find it hard to believe, you, a mere mortal, have achieved the level of existence to become a god.] [Of course, you are not the first one in the history of this universe, but what is certain is that you have the potential to achieve a level of existence that is higher than anyone else in this world.] [With this battle, I became sure. You can surpass the Seven Sins and even myself.] Seol Jihus spear stopped. For a moment, a barely visible smile appeared on the Parasite Queens face before disappearing. [Consume me.] Seol Jihus eyes widened. He gulped and scanned the Parasite Queens body. [That is not what I mean.] The Parasite Queen quickly added. [I am telling you to consume my divinity.] Seol Jihu tilted his head. Wont you leave your divinity behind when you die anyway? [That is true, but that is my essence. Do you think you will be able to fully absorb my divinity just because you achieved your current level of existence?] [You must have heard how difficult it is to absorb even the Seven Virtues divinity. You must also take your Authority of Gluttony into consideration.] [No matter how special you are, you are still a human.] [But with me around, things might be a little different.] When Seol Jihu showed a hint of interest, the Parasite Queen slowly raised her upper body. [Do you not want to achieve an even higher level of existence?] A suggestive voice flowed out. [Do you not want to leave this world and see a broader universe?] Looking at Seol Jihu, who was staring in a daze, she lowered her head slightly. [All of this can be achieved if you so desire.] .... [And, if you want] .... [I will help you.] It was then. The Parasite Queen abruptly closed her mouth. It was because Seol Jihu raised his hand as if to tell her to stop. This must be it, right, Lady Roselle? He murmured to himself before suddenly looking up at the Parasite Queen. I understand what youre saying, but let me ask you a few questions. [Speak.] Are you asking me to spare you? [You seemed to have misunderstood me.] I misunderstood you? How are you going to help me in your current state? If I accept, arent you going to ask me to help you recover? For example, like giving you one of the Seven Virtues divinities or something. Seol Jihu murmured. What are you going to do when your divinity recovers? Escape? Hide and look for an opportunity to strike back? The Parasite Queens eyes narrowed. Ah, and one more thing. Seol Jihu continued. Did you make a similar offer to Paradises Chief Deity? The Parasite Queen kept silent. Seol Jihu waited for an answer before smirking. Well it didnt sound bad. Perhaps you might have been telling the truth. [Then] Still. Even if the Parasite Queen was being genuine, even if such a future was possible I dont want to become a pawn to help you exact vengeance on the Martial God. The Parasite Queens face stiffened. [How do you know that much?] A groan escaped her lips. Its still a hard offer to pass up. Ah, Ill consider it seriously if you can grant my request. [To become your concubine?] Seol Jihu laughed. He raised the Spear of Purity and held it up to the Parasite Queens face like a microphone. You and me. Then, he spoke. Lets say it together. I say Ang. [?] And you say Ang. Okay? [....] Ang. [....] Ang! Seol Jihu pushed the spear further up. The Parasite Queen closed her eyes. [...Crazy brat] Sighing deeply, she leaned back down as if she had given up completely. [Even at a moment like this.] Feeling humiliated, a despondent look appeared on her face. [How infuriating. This is nothing like the ending I had in mind.] Soon, the Parasite Queens body began to shine. She could last a little longer if she wanted to, but she knew very well that Seol Jihu had no intention of letting her live. She had chosen to perish rather than be ridiculed any further. [Just what did I do to meet someone like you? To think I will meet my end from someone like you.] As she despaired, beams of light began to shoot out from her body. Dont think too badly of it. The Parasite Queens final moment wasnt ostentatious or splendid. Only tranquil rays of light quietly flowed out. Just that was enough to fill the grand hall with light. Its just that I want to remain a human for now. Seol Jihu placed the Spear of Purity on his shoulder. Alright, then. Seol Jihu raised his hand as he saw the Parasite Queen scattering away. Goodbye, Crybaby. Smiling beamingly, he waved his hand. [...Son of a bitch.] Those were the Parasite Queens final words. Kwaaaaaaaa! As the light detonated, a giant pillar of light soared up. Then, when the pillar that pierced the sky subsided Guooooooo! The Parasite Queen could not be seen any longer. All that was left was an orb that was slightly bigger than the Seven Virtues divinities and a larger, clearer essence. They must be the divinities of the Chief Deity and the Goddess of Parasitism. Bending down and picking up the two divinities, Seol Jihu looked refreshed. The world began to look different. Perhaps he was relieved to finally have everything off his chest. Its over. It felt like it was only yesterday that he ran away from the Bugs, Cockroaches, and Medusas at Arden Valley. Its really over. He had mixed feelings, but the strongest emotion out of them all was a relief from defeating a seemingly undefeatable enemy. After standing still for a moment, Seol Jihu did a double-take as he heard the sound of footsteps behind him. Looking back, he saw a familiar face. Mister Hao Win? Yo. Hao Win greeted him playfully. He was in a sorry state. The black sunglasses he always wore were nowhere to be seen, and his gloves were drenched in bodily fluids. It didnt look like he had major injuries, most likely from the World Trees help, but Seol Jihu could tell at a glance that he went through a fierce battle. Hao Win saw the same thing. After seeing a grand hall filled with light, a broken throne, and two orbs held in Seol Jihus hand. Really. He smiled. ...Congratulations. My friends Some were lucky enough to have survived. Hao Win pointed at the group of fireflies that was leaving his body and flying away. Some, unfortunately, died. Seol Jihu sighed. He knew it couldnt be helped, but it still stung a little. This isnt the time to be standing here then. Dont worry too much. Seol Jihu looked at Hao Win with a questioning look. Hao Win took out a transparent crystal from his pocket. It was a communication crystal. Were already taking notes of the casualties. Information about the main unit was the first to get reported. Ah. The dead should have made preparations beforehand on Earth. Miss Foxy also left to take care of Valhallas members. Seol Jihu breathed a sigh of relief. Our war is over now. Now, its their war. All you have to do is go back as soon as you can. Seol Jihu nodded. Contribution points wont be a problem, but. He felt better after hearing what Hao Win said, but he wasnt entirely relieved. Having experienced the death penalty, he knew how dangerous it could be. To lessen his comrades pain, he had to go back as soon as possible. I understand what youre feeling. I dont plan to stop you either. Hao Win approached Seol Jihu with a grin. But cant you say a word or two as the hero who killed the Parasite Queen? Huh? Come on, lets go! Do you have any idea how many people are waiting for you outside? What do you mean? Hao Win dragged Seol Jihu outside. It didnt take long for Seol Jihu to find out. WAAAAAAAAAH! A loud cheer erupted when Seol Jihu went outside. He became dazed as countless fireflies danced in the sky. Underneath the setting sun, the half-destroyed imperial capital ironically gave off a snug feeling. Countless people were crowding together. Paradisians, Earthlings, foreign races Everyone was gathered together, and more people were coming close. Hes out! Hes out! Is it true? Did we win? What happened to the Parasite Queen? Is she really dead? Questions shot out from left and right. Rather than answering them, Seol Jihu raised his hands and revealed the orbs inside them. Despite this, the questions continued. They couldnt be blamed. Many of them had been tormented by the Parasites for dozens of years. The Goddess of Parasitism was an immortal god that they did not even dare imagine killing. It made sense for them to want to check twice, thrice, and more. The problem was that Seol Jihu wasnt a fan of such atmospheres. It was good to be happy. But the problem was the stares he was getting. Everyone looked at him with respect and admiration, and they were shouting heatedly as if to expect something. I need to go back quickly. He didnt feel like he could leave in such an atmosphere. Hao Win was only shrugging his shoulders behind him. Just as Seol Jihu was scratching his face in embarrassment, he caught sight of someone. Miss Agnes? Agnes was alive. She was staring at him while leaning on a broken wall in a sorry state. Im glad. If Agnes didnt help him up at the very end, the one standing here would not be him but the Parasite Queen. When their eyes met, she gave Seol Jihu a gentle smile and shook her head. But then, she flinched after watching the corner of Seol Jihus lips curl up. Suddenly getting a bad feeling, she tried to move. However, Seol Jihu was already facing the crowd. Yes, it is true. He spoke with a bright smile. The Parasite Queen has perished. Paradise is no longer under threat. We are all safe. Seol Jihu spoke clearly. A heaven-shaking roar broke out when Seol Jihu made his announcement. The crowd was now looking at him fervently like religious zealots. Its true! Its really true! Hoorah! Hooraaaaaah! Did you really kill a god!? We woooooon! Uwaaaaaaah! Just how!? They held each other and rejoiced. Still, the questions did not stop. It was thanks to one powerful spell. Once Seol Jihu spoke with a mana imbued voice, the cheers subsided a little bit. Do you want to know what it is? Seol Jihu said with a beaming smile. Do you want me to tell you what this spell is? Yes! We do! Everyone shouted at the same time. Good, then Ill tell you. Kuhum. Seol Jihu cleared his throat and then threw out his arms. Everyone, shout! Then, he really shouted. HOORAH! LILAC! The dazedly staring Agnes eyes shot open. ...W-What? A color? Lilac? The crowd bustled. It seemed too random. What does that mean? Its not Hoorah, Seol Jihu? It was then. HOORAH, LILAC! Someone shouted after Seol Jihu. Seol Jihu grinned as if to egg on the crowd. HOORAH, TEDDYBEAR! Another random shout came out of him. HOORAH, TEDDYBEAR! HOORAH! HOORAH! HOORAH! However, more people shouted after him. It was because of the atmosphere. Everyone was enjoying the taste of victory after a fierce war. These were also the words coming out of the hero who led them to victory. ...In truth, most of them were just shouting to express the emotions pent up inside them. That was how mob psychology worked. Once a few people started shouting it, the rest were swept along. HOORAH, LILAC! HOORAH, TEDDYBEAR! Soon, everyone was shouting the same thing, screaming from the top of their lungs and shaking their weapons in excitement. They didnt know anything about what they were shouting. Seol Jihu shot his arms up with a look of satisfaction. HOORAH, EVIL BUTT! HOORAH, EVIL BUTT! Words of a public execution echoed out in the imperial capital, all the way from the location of the allied forces main camp to where the World Tree was located. TING TING TENG TENG FRYING PAN BUTT, HOORAH! Kuhahaha! What a funny spell! Ting ting teng teng frying pan butt, hoo! KWANG! A small explosion broke out. A man who was hitting two weapons against each other in a clamor suddenly fell to the ground, rolling. After coming to a stop, he rubbed his cheek in tears. W-Why? He seemed to be asking why he was hit. Agnes turned her fuming, red face. Seol Jihu was gone. He was way off in the distance, running away. Stop right there! Agnes began to chase him after him. Stop! Stop, I said! You better get your ass over here now! Screaming angrily, she pursued him as if her life depended on it. Youre dead! Youre soooo dead! However, she couldnt close the distance in the slightest. Having regained a little bit of energy thanks to the World Tree, Seol Jihu was getting farther away by the second. Just wait til I catch you!!!! Agnes eventually gave up, her scream echoing out in all directions. As for Seol Jihu Ahahaha! He was laughing. Running fast, he tilted his head, looked up at the sky, and laughed. Tears came out, and he was running out of breath, but his laughter never stopped. A beautiful twilight was cast over the sky. It was more peaceful than ever before. Soon, Seol Jihus feet left the ground. Soaring up, he glided across the sky and flew at full speed. He headed to Earth, where his comrades would be waiting. Chapter 487. That Day Seol Jihu did not leave with the allied force. He returned home on the same path he took after making fun of Agnes. It was because that was the quickest way he could get back. Of course, he did not forget to make calls on the way back. A total of seven Valhalla members had died: Marcel Ghionea, Maria, Oh Rahee, Kazuki, Phi Sora, Vlad Halep, and Hugo. Cinzia had also died as well. Thank goodness Miss Eun Yuri didnt die. If she did, it would have been her second death, and she would not have been able to revive. Her survival surely had something to do with her own abilities. Still, the biggest factor seemed to be that she left the battlefield before the Parasite Queen began to seriously target the main unit. Of course, if it werent for the World Tree being there, everyone would have died. They should be okay right? A day on Earth was equal to three days in Paradise. Seol Jihu hoped they would last at least two to three days. Although it was tiring to fly at full speed both day and night, Seol Jihu did not slow down in the slightest. He minimized the rest time, ate dried meat for food while flying, and cut down on sleep to continue flying. As a result, he arrived at his destination earlier than everyone expected. A city could be seen in the distance. Just as Eva was within reach, Seol Jihus communication crystal blinked. I just came back from confirming everyones safety. It was Kim Hannahs voice. Seol Jihu could see her walking down the temples steps. He had heard she went back to Earth after receiving the report of casualties. It seemed she just got back. I called every one, starting with Miss Oh Rahee and Miss Phi Sora. Everyone is already at the hospital or being forcefully transferred there. Kim Hannah continued. Theyve all been sedated and restrained. There shouldnt be any problems for a few days. Seol Jihu was relieved. He knew how painful the death penalty could get. The preparation for the revival has been finished already. Their acquaintances are watching them 24/7, and we have emergency numbers for each person. Kim Hannah continued. They have entrance slips with them too. Worst case, we force them to rip it. Obviously, the quicker you come, the better. But Im telling you this, so you dont have to worry too much. Seol Jihu stared at Kim Hannah without saying anything. It seemed she didnt know that he was already here. Anyway, where are you right now? Kim Hannah. Seol Jihus voice sank. His face turned serious as well. Listen to me carefully. Huh? Why are you so serious all of a sudden? From now on, dont pick up calls from anyone else unless they are from me. ...What? And go back to the warp gate right now. Dont stay in Paradise. Hurry! Kim Hannah froze. Her eyes widened. Seeing Seol Jihus slightly angry expression in the crystal and listening to his urgent voice W-Whats going on? She looked around her surroundings and lowered her voice as well. You need to explain whats going on so I can The war isnt over yet. Seol Jihu cut her off. What? I dont have much time, so listen carefully. The real enemy is elsewhere. Hey, are you trying to... KIM HANNAH! Seol Jihu raised his voice. Kim Hannah flinched. Think about it. The Parasite Queen is gone. The biggest threat to Paradise is no longer here. Who do you think is unneeded at this point? Kim Hannah blinked in a daze. What would happen to Earthlings now that Paradise was liberated was indeed a big question. An Earthling who has the power to threaten a god owns the divinities of the Chief Deity and the Parasite Queen. Who do you think is feeling most anxious right now? Kim Hannah gasped. What Seol Jihu was saying made sense. Dont tell me ...Right. Seol Jihus lips trembled. The real mastermind were the Seven Sins. After a brief silence, Seol Jihu said. I dont have time to explain everything in detail. Just go back to the warp gate. O-Okay. Kim Hannah turned around. Then what about you? Ill explain later when we meet on Earth. Be careful. It was then. Oh, right. Kim Hannah looked back at the communication crystal as if she remembered something. When are you going to get that bullshit illness treated? Seol Jihu was taken aback. What a load of crap. Is this really the time and place to be pulling a prank? And who do you think I am? Huh? N-No, I You know, I just talked with Gula-nim. ...You did? She asked if we could return the Chief Deitys divinity and said that she would revive everyone who died in this war and then calculate the contribution points separately. I actually called to tell you this. Seol Jihus eyes shot open. Really? Yes! Kim Hannah shouted. Indeed, now that the Parasite Queen was dead, the Seven Sins would have more leeway in how they used their power since they could divert the effort spent on keeping the Parasite Queen in check elsewhere. Seol Jihu scratched his head. I, uh just wanted to make you go back as soon as possible. Uh~huh, sure you were. Kim Hannah clicked her tongue. Was that really the first thing you thought of? When are you going to grow up? .... Grow up, will you!? Seol Jihu became sullen at Kim Hannahs nagging. Ehew. Anyway, where are you right now? Dont try to pull anything funny this time. Seol Jihu was currently flying above the city before he noticed. After locating Gulas temple, he descended right away. Here! Kim Hannahs eyes widened as she saw Seol Jihu shooting down like a meteor. Already? After landing, Seol Jihu immediately picked Kim Hannah in a princess-carry and then leaped back up. Aaaaah! He went straight to the temple, then threw Kim Hannah into the warp gate. Ill make the wish right away, so go on ahead! Ill be there right behind! Seol Jihus throwing power was so great that Kim Hannah flew straight into the portal. You son of a biiiiiiiitch! Only her curse echoed out. Aunty! Seol Jihu looked back at Gulas statue. Can I get one Revival Burger!? Like you promised beforehand! He took out the Chief Deitys divinity from his pocket and flicked it up like a coin. The orb hit the statues head and fell. [Crazy brat.] Gula spoke clearly. She looked down at the divinity rolling on the ground and continued. [So youre offering up this valuable divinity to the hidden mastermind.] Seol Jihu looked away and whistled. Gula sighed deeply. No matter how childish the man in front of her acted, he was her apostle and the hero who exterminated the Parasite Queen. Though he lacked any grace and dignity of a legendary hero, she had no choice but to acknowledge his achievements. [I have seen your achievements well.] Yes, yes. [There are many things I want to say, but I need to tell you one thing first and foremost. Well done! You have achieved what no one else...] Um, Gula-nim. Seol Jihu raised his hand. I get what youre trying to say, but can you get on with the revival first? Im a bit worried, so I want to go see them. He was basically just telling her to skip the formalities and get on with the revival work. [...Do what you want.] Gula shook her head as if shed given up. [Your wish has been granted.] Thanks! See you later! Seol Jihu disappeared into the temple right away. [Fufu, he really looks elated, doesnt he?] Luxuria giggled as she watched Seol Jihu diving into the portal. She smiled like a mother watching her son running around without a worry. [Its to be expected.] Gula smiled bitterly. [Hes finally free of the burden hes shouldered for several years.] [Youre right. He looked even happier than we are. He must feel like hes over the moon.] Luxuria agreed. [Lets leave him be for a while. Its cute.] [I let it slide today, but he should know theres a limit to my patience.] Gula smacked her lips. [What was that? Revival Burger? If that brat blabbers on about me being an aunt or a mastermind again.] Gula gritted her teeth. * That day. That day was finally here. The day that everyone had been eagerly waiting for. The day that did not seem possible. Although the wounds from the long, drawn-out war remained, the Seven Sins were not so stingy now that the Parasite Queen was dead. They revived all who died regardless of race. The allied forces main unit held a meeting and returned the favor by offering the divinities of the four Virtues they obtained in the final war. The Seven Sins were elated to hear the news, and they reciprocated by separately calculating contribution points as they did with Seol Jihu. A few days after that, the Earthlings who died began to return. Each person that walked out of the temple brought about a cheer from their comrades and acquaintances. The Earthlings who returned by reviving all rejoiced with an awkward smile. It was only then that they burst into joy. A festival was held where everyone from both the Federation and humanity participated. A morning festival, an afternoon festival, an evening festival, and even a late-night festival. The partying never stopped. Everyone in Paradise ate, drank, and enjoyed day and night as if to make up for what they lacked all these years. Valhalla was the same. Every member drank to their hearts content outside, but they immediately started another drinking party after coming together. Flone was busy playing tag with the baby Beastmen, the latter running for their lives screaming. Little Chick cackled while watching them and then elegantly dipped his beak inside a wine glass. Chohong began making bomb cocktails, saying that was how alcohol should be drunk. Oh Rahee took a glass from her, and after gulping it down, collapsed on top of Hugo, who had already fainted. Park Woori and Yoo Yeolmu were busy making food in the kitchen and ferrying them to the drinking party. Maria voluntarily helped them, as well. Come get your hot dog~! Delicious hot dog for just one silver coin~! To be more precise, she was selling food that she didnt even make for an insane price. Audrey Basler clicked her tongue, commenting on Marias lack of conscience. Meanwhile, Teresa had gotten completely drunk and cried while saying she never thought this day would come. With her crying, Charlotte Aria, who was sipping on a cocktail, also teared up. Eventually, the two embraced each other and bawled their eyes out. Kazuki drank quietly while leaning on the wall. Hoshino Urara plastered a bunch of noodles in her armpits and bounced around while calling herself a free bird. Marcel Ghionea took a bite from a dish Eun Yuri made and collapsed on the spot. He began to foam from his mouth and convulse shortly afterward. Eun Yuri tilted her head and then looked for another victim to be her guinea pig. Vlad Halep, who was nearby, ran away screaming. Yi Seol-Ah and Oana Halep giggled as they watched this unfold. Jang Maldong and Sorg Khne also laughed while tapping each others shoulders. Everyone enjoyed the party, drinking and chatting merrily. The most excited person, however, was Seol Jihu. Drink, drink! When are you going to drink if not today!? Ah, why are you crying, Princess? He went around toasting everyone and then hugged Teresa and spun. He was so drunk that Seo Yuhui had to follow him around, worrying whether he would hurt himself. Of course, her true purpose was separating Seol Jihu from Teresa. Dont you think hes been too high-spirited lately? Phi Sora spoke while munching on a pizza slice. The problem is with his pranking tendencies. Kim Hannah smacked her lips with her arms crossed and with a look of dissatisfaction. ...Well, its not like I dont understand where hes coming from. Phi Sora shrugged and walked forward. Dear? Seol Jihu shot back as soon as Phi Sora called out to him. His face was red, and his eyes were loose. Whats up with you today? This isnt like you. What do you mean~? He slurred at the end of his speech, making it obvious that he was drunk. Phi Sora giggled. I mean, when we had parties in the past, you always used to leave in the middle. But youre letting yourself go today. Ah~ Well, you know~ Seol Jihu placed his hand on Phi Soras shoulder. As he brought his face up to hers, the smell of alcohol wafted out. Back then~ It was because I didnt know what was going to happen in the future~ But now I do~ Okay, okay. Good job. You did well. Phi Sora pushed Seol Jihu off and laughed. She then picked up an empty bottle, put a spoon in it backward, and then gave it to Seol Jihu. Alright, since youre feeling it, why dont you sing? Sing~? I love singing~ A partys more fun with music. But look at us, were just drinking and talking. You should do the honors as our representative. Right a party needs music and Im still the representative. Seol Jihu gave a strange smile. Still? Phi Sora tilted her head but did not put much thought into it. Though she did not know this, she was a little drunk as well. Alright! As the representative, I will sing my first and last song! Seol Jihu held up the alcohol bottle microphone and shouted. The people around him sent his quizzical glances but also clapped and cheered. Lets see~ What should I sing~ Seol Jihu giggled and looked around before suddenly stopping. A flushed woman was sitting in the corner of the room, drinking wine with her face red. It was Baek Haeju. Their eyes met. At that moment, Seol Jihus cheerful gaze suddenly turned somber. He became serious and lowered his head. Then Ill sing a song. After clearing his throat Im sorry. Just a small person like me. He suddenly began to sing a ballad. Im sorry. Because of my lingering attachments I cant let go of you. Phi Sora became flustered. She wanted him to liven up the mood with a pop song, so what happened? Like a lost child~ I begged you not to go~ In any case, Seol Jihu was singing passionately. He was so into it that he even began to tear up. And for some reason, Baek Haeju, who was quietly listening, trembled. Sniff. She even sniffled and then shut her eyes. Dont close your eyes~ Look at me, please~ Hearing the lyrics, Baek Haeju forced herself to look back up. Seol Jihu was also looking at her. Even when I try to whisper into your ears. Seol Jihu was sobbing before anyone realized. When Im standing in front of you I can only shrink back. Baek Haejus lips trembled, and her eyes became red. Im just a coward. In the end, Seol Jihu fell on his knees. He began to wail and beg for forgiveness while everyone else was confused. .... Phi Sora began to sweat as she watched in a daze. However, Seol Jihu wasnt the only one crying. ...Hic! A stream of tears also fell down the fixedly staring Baek Haejus face. You bastard! Why didnt you come to your senses earlier!? You were the only one I cared about! Do you know how much you hurt me and made me cry!? She trailed off and burst into tears. Uwaaaaang! She tilted her head up and cried loudly. Whish. A wind blew. .... .... The partys atmosphere had turned cold before anyone noticed. By this point, Phi Sora had stopped thinking. ...Whats up with the two of them? Blaming herself for making Seol Jihu sing, she slumped down. ...I dont know. Dont ask me. Kim Hannah also dropped her head. Chapter 488. After Both sides had staked everything on this final war. It was a fierce war, one that resulted in numerous casualties. The blood spilled was enough to form a lake, but in the end, Seol Jihus spear prevailed and pierced the Parasite Queen. And the Federation and humanity triumphed over the Parasites. The threat of the Parasites, which lasted more than two decades, a period long enough for a newborn baby to grow into an adult, was finally gone forever. Those liberated from years of intimidation and fear enjoyed their newly regained freedom. The festival, which took place after the resurrection of the deceased, lasted more than 14 days. But now that excitement was beginning to fade. Popping champagnes was fun, but they still had a lot left to do. The long war left deep scars on both the Federation and humanity. In addition to healing the wounded, it was time for all the races to get together to discuss how things would proceed from here on. They also had to decide what to do with the vast imperial territory that had just lost its owner. Their agenda also included discussions on what would happen to the Earthlings in the future. Theres a saying that the enemy of ones enemy is ones friend. But that mutual enemy was now gone. Everyone worked together during the war, but it was simply foolish to expect them to maintain the same friendly relationship forever. Not only was the future an unknown territory, but also some races had never been on good terms with each other from the beginning. One example of such a case was the Sky Fairies and the Cave Fairies, who only joined hands with each other because they had no other choice. Fortunately, at this point, no one had enough resources left to pursue another war. When the historic first meeting was held, the heads of all races agreed that their first and foremost aim should be to help each other recover from the wounds of war. But this hardly meant that the rest was smooth sailing. Because each race craved something different, they often faced conflicts of interest. The situation became especially tense when the Sky Fairies claimed that the Cave Fairies should return their spirits as promised, now that the war was over. Soon, it became apparent that a mediator was needed to help two opposing parties reach a negotiated resolution. This mediator would have to meet two conditions. First, they had to be strong enough to control numerous groups, and second, they had to be qualified to act as a mediator. There was only one person in the entire Paradise who met both conditions. He united humanity, sought peace with the Federation, and played the greatest role in defeating the Parasites. In shortSeol Jihu. His influence in Paradise was greater now than ever before and even surpassed that of the Seven Sins. It was nothing to be surprised about. Many had viewed him as the representative of humanity even before the war. His biggest achievement in the warthe extermination of the Parasite Queenonly served to strengthen the foundation that had already been laid. Seol Jihu quickly emerged as the most influential person in Paradise. And when the news spread that he surrendered the divinity of the Chief Deity to resurrect the victims of the war, many began to praise him not only as a war hero but also as a benevolent saint. As proof of his popularity, he was showered with gifts from various organizationsthough Kim Hannah saw them merely as acts of flattery. Anyhow, when Seol Jihu volunteered to become the mediator, some of the members of Valhalla could not hide their worry. They knew that, despite the fancy titles, Seol Jihu was a prankster who loved to pull tricks on people. But their fears were soon found to be unnecessary. Seol Jihu excelled as a mediator, just as he did in the past when he returned from the Path of the Soul. He presented two rules in relation to the mediation: Firsteverything will be returned to their rightful owners, be it land or rights. Secondas agreed upon, restoring the damage caused by the war will be the number one priority. His opinion was that the damaged cities should be restored first before cultivating the newly acquired territory. Everyone agreed. Although the central area had already been purified, it would take some time for the blessing of the World Tree to reach the remote corners of the Empire anyway. Of course, not all issues could be resolved through his rules. In those cases, Seol Jihu gave the involved parties a chance to make the final decision. For example, regarding the issue between the Sky and the Cave Fairies, Seol Jihu told them, I, personally, would like to give the Cave Fairies another chance. If both of you agree, Id be happy to speak to the two Spirit Lords. The Cave Fairies were content that Seol Jihu had sided with them, and the Sky Fairies were content that the mediator did not force his ideas on them and respected formal procedures. Many hectic days followed. During this period, Seol Jihu was so busy that he found himself wishing for a clone. Nevertheless, he remembered to repay those who helped him unconditionally during difficult times. The Triads became a representative organization of a city, as Hao Win had hoped. Although Nur had been completely devastated by the Parasites attack, Seol Jihu promised Hao Win a speedy restoration. Seol Jihu also remembered to reward the Yi siblings. Unfortunately, there were no more Elixeers left in the Spirit Realm, according to the Sky Fairies. But this was not a problem. Seol Jihu took the siblings to the temple and made a Wish. Then he spent contribution points to bring the Elixeer to Earth and handed it over to the siblings. A smile of satisfaction spread over Seol Jihus face as he watched the siblings shed tears of joy in the arms of their now healthy mother, though it did take him by surprise when she asked if he was Yi Seol-Ahs boyfriend. There was more. The Seven Sins resurrected only those who had passed away during the final war, but Seol Jihus helping hand reached even further. He resurrected Dylan and Ian, then went with Jang Maldong to visit them in Hawaii and handed over the invitations. He also helped Marika Larisa, Marcel Ghioneas fianc, and Ayase Yui, Kazukis little sister. When Kim Hannah told Seol Jihu that he was being way too generous, he answered, I dont know whats going to happen in the future, but for now, I think this will be the last thing I do for them. Everything was coming to an end. This would be the last time hed work for Paradise. Time passed by, and finally, he was rewarded with a small compensation. * Seol Jihu sat in his chair in his office and picked up a paper from his desk. This was the fruit of all his hard work. A peace treaty signed by the heads of all races promising to cooperate for the next 50 years to restore and revitalize Paradise. Seol Jihu conveniently named it the Half Century Treaty. Others practically begged him to choose a different name, but Seol Jihu refused. He believed that no other name would be more appropriate. Well, I do like that the Federation isnt dissolving right away. Kim Hannah nodded at the paper before suddenly letting out a chuckle. What you said at the very end was especially remarkable. What did I say? You dont remember? Kim Hannah cleared her throat. I will treat anyone who violates the terms set forth in this treaty for the next 50 years as the next Parasites, no matter who they are or what their reasons might be. Kim Hannah did her best impression of Seol Jihu, trying to sound serious. Seol Jihu smiled bitterly. Congratulations. You took care of everything that needs to be taken care of. You know I feel like the past few weeks may have been more intense than the war itself. Seol Jihu placed the treaty back down on the desk and stretched his shoulders. A groan slipped out of his mouth. You did well. From here on out. Kim Hannahs eyes sparkled with hope as she looked at Seol Jihu. She could see the futurethe future of a young man, who, as the greatest hero in the history of Paradise, would enjoy absolute and untouchable authority, freedom, and fame. It was then that Seol Jihu spoke. Im going back to Earth tomorrow, early in the morning. Kim Hannahs eyes widened. Thats up to you, but why so suddenly? I got a call from the temple. I figured I might as well visit home since Ive got some business to take care of on Earth anyway. Seol Jihu did not elaborate on what the business was. Kim Hannah. Suddenly, he lowered his voice. Does this count as keeping my promise? ? You know, the promise I made to you back at the inn, where we slept on the same bed. Kim Hannahs eyes quickly narrowed. Will you stop phrasing it weirdly? She rolled her eyes at Seol Jihu before giving a nod. Well. Yes. Seol Jihu did keep his promise. He gave her considerable authority over Valhalla, he became a big tree that easily looked down on Sinyoung, and he never betrayed her. Seems like it was just yesterday. Kim Hannah smiled, recalling the time when Seol Jihu suddenly announced to her that he would create an organization. Seol Jihu, too, smiled softly. Hey. However, solemnity soon replaced his smile. I want you to gather everyone together before I leave tomorrow. No absences allowed. Everyone has to be there. What? You mean, like a meeting? A meeting sounds way too formal. I just have something I want to tell everyone. Seol Jihu smiled again. A look of suspicion crossed Kim Hannahs face. She could tell that he was downplaying the situation. Whatever it was that he was going to say, tomorrow would be a big announcement for all. I know you too well to fall for that tone. But at the same time, she couldnt help but doubt whether this was another one of his famous practical jokes. There had been simply too many precedents. Im a bit tired, so Im going to bed now. Ill see you tomorrow. Seol Jihu rose from his chair and made his way to the door. Representative. Kim Hannah stretched out her arm to grab him. But when she saw Seol Jihu walk down the hallway, she brought her arm back down to her side. For some reason, she felt like she shouldnt stop him. Kim Hannah stood dazedly for a moment before turning her head. Could it be? She stared at Seol Jihus empty chair in silence. Meanwhile, Seol Jihu puffed his cheeks and then let out a long breath as he descended the stairs. Its finally tomorrow. Tomorrow was the day he had been waiting for. He felt both relieved and sad at the same time. With a heart full of mixed feelings, Seol Jihu began making preparations to go to bed. The steps were simple, really. First, he wandered around the building until he found Seo Yuhui, who had just finished bathing in the hot spring. Then he rushed at her with all his might. H-Huh? Seo Yuhui flinched in surprise, but her reaction did nothing to deter Seol Jihu from lifting her off her feet and carrying her to his room. He laid Seo Yuhui down on his bed and then settled down next to her. His face snuggled into her right, and his hand found its way over to her left. Finally, he placed one leg diagonally over the area between her pelvis and her thigh. Now he was ready to sleep. Again? Seo Yuhui gave a puzzled smile and pinched Seol Jihus cheek lightly. Yuhui. Seol Jihu, who had been rubbing his face against her skin, suddenly raised his head. Yes? I have something I want to tell you. Sensing the gravity in his tone, Seo Yuhui raised her head slightly and brought her face closer to his. What is it? The truth is. * The next day, Seol Jihu set out early in the morning as planned. As he walked out of Valhallas building, memories of the times he had spent here began to race through his mind. That first day when he took everyone to the auction house. The first time he met Charlotte Aria. When Little Chick hatched from its egg, when they all sat around in a circle to discuss what their name should be, when they got drunk and partied all night long. The memories continued to flood in. If Haramark was where Seol Jihu began his life in Paradise, Eva was where he finished it. Leaving it all behind, Seol Jihu headed for the temple with a carefree gait and smile. The reason Gula summoned him was to give notice. [We finally reached a conclusion.] [We decided to reincarnate rather than resurrect the Chief Deity.] [Well start all over again from the beginning.] [However, in order for us to do so, the Seven Virtues will have to be resurrected first.] The bottom line was that they would resurrect the Seven Virtues as they were but raise the Chief Deity from birth. [Im sure you understand why we came to this conclusion.] Gula read Seol Jihus mind and continued. [Wed always known that someday the Goddess of Parasitism would invade this planet.] [We knew, so the Chief Deity must surely have known, too.] [He assured us that there was nothing to be afraid of.] [But in the end, we couldnt avoid the future that we always feared.] Because the Chief Deity could not overcome the Parasite Queens temptation. [Blinded by greed for promotion, the Chief Deity helped restore the Parasite Queens power.] [When we confronted him on this matter, he only told us, This much is okay.] [Not long after that, we noticed that the number of parasites was increasing rapidly.] It was a mistake on the Chief Deitys part. His overconfidence prevented him from realizing just how big a difference one rank was. Or, maybe he knew but chose to ignore it out of greed. [Of course, we saw that future, too.] [All we could do then was prepare for what might happen behind the Chief Deitys back.] The atmosphere was grave, but Seol Jihu listened with a lightness in his heart. This was only a story of the past and had nothing to do with the future. Whats going to happen to the Earthlings now? [What everyone is concerned about will not happen.] Gula answered simply. [Weve decided to maintain the status quo for the time being.] [Because another tragedy may befall us in the future. Also, we believe that the Earthlings are vital to the reconstruction and prosperity of Paradise.] [Just like how the world needs not only the Seven Sins but also the Seven Virtues.] This was all he needed to hear. Will there be any Neutral Zones in the future? [We may decide to open one from time to time, but no, there wont be any regular occurrences.] Seol Jihu nodded. I understand. [Are you okay?] Gula asked. [I mean, do you regret your decision at all?] No. Seol Jihu answered without hesitation. The truth is, Im a little tired. He continued with a small smile. So Ive decided that from now on, Im going to enjoy my life for myself. [Thats not a bad idea, but.] Gula continued. [What I meant was, do you not want to become a Level 10?] Seol Jihus eyes widened. Soon, one of his eyebrows rose slightly. I think Id better not. [How come? To stay human?] Yes, and also Im a little nervous. Seol Jihu licked his lips. If I do become a Level 10, whats my class name gonna be? [Well] Dont tell me its gonna be something like Mana God. [.] Gula fell silent. Ill just stop here, at Level 9 Divine Spear. Seol Jihu clicked his tongue as if he had expected the goddess response. If I really end up becoming Mana God, I might turn to the dark side and become the next Parasite Queen, so please understand. He stressed. [Okay.] Gula, who indeed was thinking Golden Mana God, muttered in a dejected voice. [Anyway, about what you told others today.] She quickly changed the subject, lifting her voice up a notch. [You.] Gula read Seol Jihus mind. [Have very little intention of coming back.] She sounded disappointed. Little doesnt mean zero. Seol Jihu didnt deny it. But youre right. It probably wont happen. He had already paved the way for various races in Paradise to cooperate with each other. From now on, there wouldnt be any reason for Seol Jihu to interfere with the affairs of Paradise unless another calamity struckunless, for example, another alien species attempted to invade Paradise. Well then, I should get going now. Seol Jihu bowed to Gula. But just as he was about to set foot on the pathway leading to the warp gate. Preparing in advance. Seol Jihu stopped, recalling what Gula had said in his head. Gula-nim. He turned back around and looked at Gula. Can I ask you two no, three questions? [You may.] You said you started preparing for the future early. Was that before we came to Paradise or after? [Before.] Before. Seol Jihu repeated inside his head and continued. Can you and other Seven Sins visit Earth? [Yes, as long as we receive permission.] Then. Seol Jihu glanced quickly at Gulas statue. Have you ever been to Earth? [No, I have not.] Mm. Though initially confused, Seol Jihu quickly regained his composure. It made sense. Gula had no reason to lie to him, and he himself didnt think Gula was the woman in his memory. He remembered that the woman he met at the zoo when he was little was soft. But Gula when he became the Apostle of Gluttony, and she hugged him. She was warm but kind of flat. [What did you say?] Suddenly, Gulas enraged voice echoed inside Seol Jihus head. [How insolent!] But its true. [You!] FLASH! White lightning fell from the ceiling. But Seol Jihu dodged it with ease. Come on, dont be mad. [You! You!] Seol Jihu hopped like a rabbit to dodge the lightning and sometimes summoned lightning of his own to protect himself as he dashed toward the warp gate. Thanks for the fun! With his back turned to the goddess, Seol Jihu waved his hand and jumped into the portal. See ya! [Come back here at once!] Gulas voice reached him a beat too late. [You! Ill punish you the second you return!] The goddess clenched her teeth and swallowed her anger. Luxuria, who had been watching them in secret, quietly giggled to herself. Chapter 489. Epilogue Several months passed since the treaty was signed. Paradise was enjoying a well-deserved peace. The Federation and humanity were heading toward a better future without any big incidents or quarrels. Well, there was one incident. It was a rather big one that raised quite a bit of commotion in Paradise. It was Seol Jihu retiring from Valhalla. He did not retire from Paradise. Not long after the Half Century Treaty was signed, Seol Jihu resigned as Valhallas representative and left the organization. Valhallas representative. In Paradise, it was a position that held more power than the six kingdoms and exerted more influence than the Seven Sins. Since he stepped down from such a position on his own, it was only natural for all sorts of rumors to spread. Some said that Seol Jihu was tired of Paradise and would retire. Others suggested that Seol Jihu would found a new organization to lead the unification of Paradise. However, the reality was different from everyones expectations. Seol Jihu made a home in the corner of Evas alleyways. In a form that no one expected. * A constant stream of foreign races visited Eva as always. As the city served as a bridge connecting the Federation and humanity, it was flourishing and thriving by the day. Eva feels a little different than Haramark. One man looked around the streets while walking. He was a tall, black man who could easily be playing for the NBA. Its to be expected. An old man walking next to him responded. He was slender and short, drawing a stark contrast from the first man. Eva is the only city that was unscathed from the destruction of the final war. The old man spoke as he stroked his long, white beard. It is also the city that accepted the Federation the earliest, and the entire city was blessed with fortification. It wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that the capital of humanity is no longer Scheherazade, but Eva. Hmm. It isnt as if I havent heard this before, but I have to admit. It feels rather strange. Haha, Im no different. But thats just how the world works! You might go to sleep one night and wake up to a completely different world. Im sure we arent the only ones who feel this way. The old man laughed. Right, the two men were none other than Edward Dylan and Ian Denzel. They had revived thanks to Seol Jihu, regained their memories, and were now actively participating in the revitalization of Paradise. They had come to Eva today to visit a certain person. Alright, alright, thats enough chitchat! Lets hurry! Didnt we come to see Evas specialty? Huh? No, we. Its a chilly day, lets hurry! If were late by a minute, were going to have to wait for 20 minutes more! Ian hastened his steps, pushed forward by the blowing cold wind. Dylan tilted his head as he followed after Ians fluttering gown. This is the place. Soon, Ian stopped. We have to stand behind them. This must be the line. Dylan blinked. A long line of people was stretched out from an alleyway all the way to the main street. It was nothing like seeing a bus stop at rush hour. A massive crowd of people was lined up like the crowd that gathers at the airport during the holiday season. I know what you want to ask. Ian quietly said. You want to ask whether Evas specialty is so good that its worth waiting for in such long lines? Dylan subconsciously nodded his head. Then, I will answer without a moment of hesitation. Ian grinned. Yes. ...Still, this line is a little too long. It cant be helped. Thats how popular this place is. Education, friendship, and blood-relation. The royal administrator of Eva, who doesnt care about any of these, personally advertised this place as Evas specialty product. There must be a reason it was given such a title. Well, if I wait in the cold for several hours, Im confident I can eat anything as if its the best food in the world. Haha, but things arent so bad now. Before, you couldnt eat even after waiting in line for four hours. It was that bad? People refused to get up once they sat down. So now there is a limit of two bowls per person, and they have to leave after 45 minutes from sitting down. 45 minutes. Thats pretty tight. Dylan shook his head. Well, youll change your mind once you take a bite. At that moment, Dylan saw a couple walking out of the restaurant. Wow, that was amazing. See? At first, I thought it was famous only because of the masters name, but. Seeing the merrily chatting couple, Dylan made a flustered expression. He recalled getting in line not too long ago, but there were already dozens of people standing in line behind him. The couple that just left the restaurant also got back in the line. They were all eagerly waiting for their turn. I guess I have nothing to lose by giving it a try. Dylan shrugged. Just like Ian said, the line moved quickly. Still, he had to wait two hours until they could get in. When he entered the alleyway after turning the corner, a new hell opened up. It was so bad that he felt liberated when he entered the small, shabby restaurant with only seven or so tables inside. Whew, finally. What was the name of this place again? I saw the sign but didnt get a chance to read it. Dylan asked while rubbing his flushed palms. Its Seol Jihu Ramen? With the question mark included. Apparently, in Korean, -ramen? is a shortened way of saying, What if it was? So the name is a play on the actual word, ramen, and that shortened question. Ian laughed, commenting on the names wittiness. ...Uh, okay. Dylan replied awkwardly. After waiting just a little longer, a party that was sitting at the table in front of the kitchen stood up. Theres an open table. Just as Dylan began to walk forward to sit down... Were here! A three-person group, led by a red-haired woman, cut in front of them. Dylan was about to raise a complaint before seeing a familiar face and holding himself back. Daddy~ Eun Yuri looked for her daddy the moment she walked in. Hey! Were here! Arent you gonna say hi? Chohong spoke audaciously while laughing. Judging by the angry protest in the background, they seemed to have ignored the line and walked in. Ah, welcome. A woman dressed as a waitress carefully walked up. The trio shut their mouths after taking a look at the rose-gold-haired woman walking over while patting her stomach. The problem was that her stomach was protruding out. W-What? Chohong blinked rapidly. Ah. Im due soon. Teresa blushed bashfully. Hold on just one moment. Ill clean the table for you. My darling told me to rest, but I wanted to move around. She smiled and then wiped the table off with a cloth. Eun Yuri looked at her fixedly before flying forward. Then, she pressed down on Teresas stomach. Ah-! A large pillow fell out of Teresas top. A silence filled the atmosphere for a moment. ...Chet! Teresa clicked her tongue as if it was a shame before quickly cleaning up the table and disappearing. That womans starting to lose it. Chohong spoke dumbfoundedly before walking up to the chair. Anyway, were gonna sit here! Sorry, Dylan and Old Man eh? However, she stopped before she sat down. It was because a finger pointed at the three of them and then at the door. The line. A clear voice came out. Ah, hey, the lines too long. Nope, you have to get in line like everyone else. Chohongs protest didnt do anything. Arent you being too harsh, dear? Arent we all comrades? Former comrades. Am I still Valhallas representative? Phi Soras protest did not work either. Daddy. Why am I your daddy, Miss Eun Yuri? Eun Yuris attempt to gain sympathy was futile as well. All customers are the same. Not even the Seven Sins are an exception. A resolved reply came out. T-Then what about them!? Phi Sora pointed to the corner of the restaurant. Two women were busily eating ramen at a table. There should be a limit of two bowls per person, but more than ten bowls were stacked on top of each other on their table. Youll know if you look at the wall. Just like the head chef said, a piece of paper was hanging on the wall. The notice said the following: I, Seol Jihu, for committing a grave sin to Claire Agnes in front of everyone, will allow Claire Agnes and one companion of her choice to enter the restaurant without a wait, and until I am forgiven, Claire Agnes and her companion of choice will get unlimited meals at the restaurant. Miss Agnes is an exception because of my wrongdoing. Phi Sora shut her mouth. What Seol Jihu did that day was indeed out of line. She heard that even Hoshino Urara, who was there at the time, cackled and called him a madman. You guys are holding up the line. Tap, tap, tap, tap. The head chef placed the Spear of Purity, with which he was cutting green onions, on his shoulder. Do you want to leave quietly and wait? Or do you prefer to be guided out forcefully? Although Seol Jihu stepped down from his former position, his abilities did not go anywhere. As formidable energy began to flow out, the trio lowered their tails. Okay. Phi Sora, Chohong, and Eun Yuri turned around dejectedly. Agnes, do you want to know something? Watching the trio trudge away, Cinzia had a proud expression. Lately, Ive been very proud to have you as my subordinate. If it is because of this restaurant, then I will have to agree. Agnes replied proudly as well. Dont forgive him, ever. Of course. The duo laughed among themselves before digging into another bowl. Once the trio that cut in line left, Dylan could finally see the head chefs face. Welcome! Take a seat right here! Seol Jihu greeted them with a bright smile, wearing a white chefs uniform and a white bandana. He wasnt alone either. There were two women next to him wearing the same outfit. They were Baek Haeju and Seo Yuhui. Sorry for the long wait. Come warm yourselves up a little. Teresa came back out in a waitress uniform and put down two teacups on the table. Great, great! Ill go with the Seol Jihu Ramen! Just the ramen? Or do you want the special? Do you even need to ask? Of course, I want the special! Mm Ill take the same thing. Dylan raised his hand meekly. Seol Jihu smiled. Two Seol Jihu Ramen Specials! Then, the two women next to him hummed, Two Seol Jihu Ramen Specials~ Long time no see, you two. This is the first time youre coming to my restaurant, right, Dylan? Old Man keeps talking about it. The wait was a killer. Dylan replied casually, making a subtle jab at Ian. Fufu, I cant wait to see your shocked face. Ian retorted and then took out a thick book. Hows Haramark doing? Seol Jihu asked while pouring water into a pot. Not much different. Well, its much more relaxed than before. It wouldve been good if Dylan joined Valhalla too. The new representative did come to see me a few times. Kim Hannah did? Yep. I would be lying if I said I didnt consider it. But I like the way things are now. No problem. Doing what you want is best. Seol Jihu moved busily while chatting with Dylan. Then, the conversation halted. Only the sound of Ian moving his pen was heard. Seeing Seol Jihu, who was moving and making ramen with great fluidity... Seol. Dylan suddenly said. I recently discovered a ruin. Seol Jihu glanced at Dylan. Master Ian also confirmed its existence. Since its in uncharted territory, it will be fun exploring it. Dylan continued. I came to ask if you were interested. Dylan crossed his arms. But it looks like youre already having fun. A smile emerged on Seol Jihus face. After I killed the Parasite Queen I felt kind of empty. Seol Jihu said. I didnt know what to do since I no longer had a goal. It was like I burned myself out. Looking at a stopwatch, he put the noodles in as soon as the alarm rang. I actually thought about retiring, but Cracking open an egg, he continued. When I thought about it more, I realized there was still a lot that had to be done. Ian raised his head and looked at Seol Jihu. Not things that I have to do, but things that I want to do. Things I want to do. Ian murmured to himself before moving his pen again. Dylan. Seol Jihu looked up and stared at Dylan. This is how I live nowadays. .... Its fun. I enjoy it, and Im happy. Seo Yuhui turned to the side and smiled bashfully while looking at Seol Jihu. Baek Haeju also revealed a faint smile while preparing the ingredients. ...Yeah, I can tell. Dylan smiled as well. Then it looks like your story ends here. Tak. Ian put a period and spoke cheerfully. Youre still writing that novel? Of course! I actually thought today would be the last chapter. Looks like I was right. Ian closed the book. Im thinking about ending the main story here and moving on to side stories. Oh, that sounds good! Seol Jihu laughed and put out a tray with both hands. Heres your order! Oooooh, do you have any idea how long Ive waited for this moment? Ian rubbed his chopsticks together in joy. And after smelling the spicy aroma that wafted out with the rising steam, Dylans nostrils also flared up. Slurp. Then, the moment he took a bite ! He jolted. What happened next was the same for Ian and Dylan. Slurp, slurp! The duo slurped up the noodles in the blink of an eye, eating kimchi with their left hand, licking their fingers, and eating rice with the leftover soup. Gulp, gulp! Finally, they gulped down the remaining soup from the bowl. Puhaaa! Kuhaaa! Tang! Dylan and Ian heaved out a gasp after putting down their bowls. Then, they simultaneously shouted. Another Seol Jihu Ramen Special, please! Yes, sir~! Two Seol Jihu Ramen Specials coming right up! Seol Jihu replied cheerfully. Two Seol Jihu Ramen Specials coming right up~! Baek Haeju and Seo Yuhui also shouted back with cheerful expressions. * Time flew, and the afternoon arrived. Seol Jihu Ramen? closed when the sun set. Except for the customers already eating, other customers were sent back with an apology. Only then did the restaurant become quiet. Udadada~! Were done with another fruitful day! Seol Jihu stretched. Then, he felt someone poking him on his side. Whats up? Seo Yuhui hushed him with a finger on her lips. Then, she pointed at a table in the corner of the restaurant. There, a hooded person was eating his ramen. Haa, haa. Pulling back the long hair that peeked out of the hood, the customer ate busily with delicate lips. Although a baggy robe covered her body, her bulging breasts and delicate fingers made it obvious that she was a woman. Of course, Seol Jihu felt like he knew who she was. Although he had never seen her before, he could feel a strong aura of lust coming from her. Haa~ The satisfied moan that escaped her mouth after she finished the soup was also exceptionally sensual. Seol Jihu smiled and stared at the woman. Did she feel his gaze? The woman did a double-take, fumbled around a bit, and then stood up. Thank you for the meal. Ill leave the money here. Noona. Hearing Seol Jihus call, the hurriedly leaving woman stopped. Come by often. .... And later, we can again go to the zoo together. The woman slowly turned around. As if she was caught red-handed, an embarrassed smile appeared on her lips. Are you asking me out on a date? Ah, no, okay. See you again next time. The woman suddenly jumped in fright and then ran off. Seol Jihu tilted his head and looked back. Baek Haeju was grinding her kitchen knife, and Seo Yuhui was cracking her neck with her hands locked together. You two. Oh, right. Baek Haeju cut him off with a bright smile. You didnt forget your dinner appointment with the family, right? Of course not. It looked like she was trying to change the subject, but Seol Jihu nodded his head. After cleaning the restaurant and closing the door, the three of them walked to the warp gate side by side. Before stepping into the portal, Seo Yuhui looked at Seol Jihu and winked. Seol Jihu also winked in return. * Earth was having winter as well. Seol Jihu put on warm clothes and left his apartment room to head home. In the past, he would feel nervous and anxious when he thought about going back. Even after he went inside, he would stay timid and walk on eggshells around his family. But that was no longer the case. Visiting and calling them frequently, his relationship with his family was slowly returning to the way it was in the past. Hopping in the SUV that Kim Hannah gifted him, he hummed in joy as he started the engine. Home was just as warm as always. Seol Jihu walked in with his hands full and sat around the dinner table with everyone to join a hearty meal. .... Seol Jihus father barely touched the food. Sitting silently in his seat Iya. He was in awe at the gift Seol Jihu brought. Its the first time Im seeing this brand. It should be. Its not sold in Korea, so you can only get it in Europe or other foreign countries. What Seol Jihu brought was cognac. It was the perfect gift for his father, who had a hobby of collecting foreign liquor. With what money? I got it when I was on my recent overseas business trip. It wasnt that expensive because I got it from a duty-free shop. Oho. His father nodded his head. Judging by the way the corner of his lips was curled up, he must be satisfied without a doubt. Anyway, Im glad you found a new workplace. Seol Wooseok cut in while munching on food. It sounded like an amazing place to work. How did you get into a company like that? It wasnt by coincidence. Just connections. A former Sinyoung employee founded the company, and he hit me up. Seol Jihu smiled vaguely. The company indeed offered amazing benefits and conditions. That was only natural since Kim Hannah founded the company separately from Valhalla. She put Jang Maldong as its chairman to make it seem more legitimate, and Seol Jihu was given a believable role as well. Im suspicious. Seol Jinhee observed Seol Jihu while fiddling around with her chopsticks. How do we know hes not lying? Why would this person treat Oppa so well? The chairman likes me a lot. Though that doesnt begin to describe it. Seol Jihu chuckled. Im not lying. You can come to see me at work if you want. Bring your friends too. With Seol Jihu going so far, Seol Jinhee had no choice but to back down. Thanks for the meal! Finishing her bowl of rice, she shot up. Their mother frowned as she saw Seol Jinhee run up the stairs. Jinhee! Ah! I told you I have to be somewhere today! Im going to be late for the movies! I have already delayed the meeting time for two hours! The door closed shut, followed by an angry shout. You know that the SATs ended yesterday, right? Seol Wooseok whispered from the side. Her boyfriend took the SATs yesterday, you see. Huh? Shes dating a high schooler? Seol Jihu was startled. No, I think he just took a gap year. Im not sure of the specifics, but she broke up with her ex about a month ago and has a new boyfriend now. Wow, shes popular, huh. They must have hit it off on their first date. Anyway, try to understand. Theyve been planning this date for a while, it seems. Seol Jihu shrugged. After finishing the meal and having a light chat, Seol Jihu walked up the stairs. Tok, tok. After knocking on the door and opening it, he could see Seol Jinhee, dressed up pretty and applying her makeup. What? Seol Jinhee asked curtly after glancing sideways. Do you have time? Make it quick. I have to go see my boyfriend. I have a gift for you. A gift? Its not like its my birthday or anything. Despite saying this, Seol Jinhees eyes were already fixated on the shopping bag Seol Jihu brought. ...You can leave it there. Also. Seol Jihu also put down a white envelope. Heres some allowance. I heard your boyfriend took the SATs yesterday. Tell him good job and treat him to some good food. Seol Jihu waved his hand and turned back. After pretending to walk down, he went back up silently and peeked into Seol Jinhees room. Seol Jinhee was busy doing her makeup with one hand and opening the gift with the other. I feel like shed be a perfect match with Kim Hannah. Seol Jihu couldnt hide his shock at her dexterity, which neared the level of a god. Lets see. 300,000 won, thats a good amount. The wallets cute. Fuck, a condom? Hes a virgin who only just mustered up the courage to hold my hand. Seonhwa Unnis the problem. Seol Jinhee shook her head before shouting abruptly. Ah! A music box! They only sell this in Japan! Seol Jihu clenched his fist. He had planned the gift knowing that Seol Jinhee liked anime and manga. Hehe, I knew I was good. He rubbed his nose and turned back. This is perfect. He was down because he didnt think he did that well on the SATs. Maybe this will brighten him up a little. Seol Jihu staggered on his way down. Well, I guess its okay if shes happy. He walked down to the living room with a bitter smile. Then Ill be off. Huh? Youre leaving already? I have somewhere to go too. Where? Seol Wooseok turned and faced Yoo Seonhwa. Like a lost child~ Yoo Seonhwa had suddenly begun to sing. Seol Jihu coughed harshly. Uh alright. Take this. Seol Wooseok gave him a bottle of pills. Theyre pills to help you sober up. Why, though? Mother consulted a famous fortune-teller regarding you. She said you should be careful when drinking for the next three years and that youd have a women problem if you didnt. Have this with you just in case. Im okay. Is this your companys product? Our company chairman developed it himself. Apparently, it has immediate effects. I brought a few as samples. Oh, the guy with the two-syllable last name? Seol Jihu took the bottle. Even if I cry and beg you not to go~ Meanwhile, Yoo Seonhwas singing continued. Unni, why are you singing all of a sudden? Hmm? No reason. As if to run away, Seol Jihu left the giggling Yoo Seonhwa behind and left. * The nighttime streets were chilly. Brrrr. Seol Jihu hunched his shoulders and walked quickly. Several colors brushed past him. Green, green, blue, green, yellow, orange, yellow, yellow. Seol Jihu, who was waiting for the traffic lights to change, suddenly narrowed his eyes. Red? He quickly scanned his surroundings. Soon, he saw a driver dozing off in a car parked halfway between the crosswalk. Seol Jihu quickly walked up. Tang, tang! When he hit the windows hard, the driver jolted up. The window went down, and a strong smell of alcohol wafted out. You shouldnt be drinking and driving. Hm? Ah, I. The driver looked more than a little flustered. He must have confused Seol Jihu for an off-duty officer. What should I do? Seol Jihu pondered for a moment before taking out a bottle from his pocket. It was the bottle of pills he got from Seol Wooseok before leaving his parents house. Take this. It helps you sober up. When he opened the bottle and took out a pill, the driver took it and threw it into his mouth. His unfocused eyes became clear in a second. ...Huh? Park your car on the side of the road and get some fresh air. Call a chauffeur service if possible. Seol Jihu turned around only after confirming that the driver was parking his car and getting out. The traffic light changed, and Seol Jihu crossed the street. Just now, he had changed another future. Perhaps it would have been the future of dozens. That was how futures were. The same person might walk the same road and end up in a completely different place. One insignificant choice could be the factor in determining their destination. For example, Seol Jihu and Seol Jinhee had yet to make up with each other completely. But Seol Jihu no longer worried about the matter. It was because he could tell things were getting better over time. Golden Commandment. To treat others the way you want to be treated. As long as he acted properly with the thought of repenting, he believed he would eventually arrive at the future he desired. Black Seol Jihu said so as well. That he did not have a dream or the will to achieve it. That he was dragged around by fate without seeing what was in store for the future. That this was the reason, he failed. Seol Jihu now understood what he meant. And now, Seol Jihu believed. That all futures were open to those, who had dreams and the will to achieve them. * SY Apartment. It was a multi-use, high-rise complex that was said to be among Koreas most expensive apartments. Seol Jihu stood at the entrance and blew on his hands as he waited for the person he was supposed to meet. How much time went by? Suddenly, he felt a cold touch on the back of his hand. Looking down, he saw a tiny, white crystal. ...Snow? Staring in a daze, the crystal quickly liquified and disappeared. Seol Jihu tilted his head up and looked at the sky. It started snowing. Seol Jihu heaved out a breath towards the falling snow. He could see his breath scattering like a puff of smoke. Excuse me. It was then. My apologies, but it is forbidden to smoke here. A calm yet warm voice spoke to him. Theres a smoking area a little away from here. Seol Jihu slowly turned his head. If youd like, you can come inside. She was standing there. A snow-like woman, wearing a white coat and a white scarf. Their eyes met. For a moment, they just stared at each other. This is. Seol Jihu quietly said. This is the first time were meeting on Earth, right? Seo Yuhui smiled. ...No. She shook her head. Its the second time for me. Her eyes became a little dim as if she was recalling the past. After a short silence, Seo Yuhui grabbed Seol Jihus hands. Her eyes glinting with an unknown expectation, she asked. Whats your name? Name. Name. Seol Jihu lowered his head a little and buried his mouth in his scarf. He didnt want her to see him laughing. For some reason, smiles refused to leave his face. The snow was flurrying down before he noticed. Seol Jihu stepped forward. So did Seo Yuhui. Inside the world of falling snow, Seol Jihu looked at Seo Yuhui, walking toward him step by step. My name is. Then, like the enormous snowflakes wishing the world happiness... ...Jihu. He smiled brightly and happily. Seol Jihu. Side Story 1. An Unbelievable Future Time flew. To be more precise, exactly one year passed since the day the Parasite Queen perished. There was no way that such an important day would not be celebrated for hundreds or even thousands of years to come. All kingdoms agreed on designating it a day of celebration. Though they tried to name it Seol Jihu Day, they had to change the name to Liberation Day following Seol Jihus threat, You can do that if you want Paradise to see the coming of a demon lord that succeeds the Parasite Queens pedigree. In any case, the morning of Liberation Day was met with a festive eagerness. The day was hectic as everyone, regardless of their race, had spent several days of painstaking effort to prepare for the celebration. The city was already bustling in the morning, and by the time afternoon came around, it became even more chaotic. Once the sun started to set, the celebratory festival officially commenced in all cities. As a restaurant owner, Seol Jihu wanted to participate in the festival. Given that people from other cities and even the Federation would be making trips to Eva, it was the perfect opportunity to advertise the restaurant and set record-high sales. However, Seol Jihus dream of creating a restaurant where members of different races could get along happily crumbled down. It was because of Sorg Khnes daily visits to implore him not to open his restaurant during the festival. He also couldnt bring himself to say no when other restaurant owners of Eva came and begged as well, Our sales are hitting a record low because of your ramen place. Please, at least for the festival! In the end, Seol Jihu decided to take a one-day break and enjoy the festival with his girlfriend. However, even this plan went awry. He was certainly alone with Seo Yuhui when he locked arms with her and left, but by the time he got to the main street, the couple had grown to a party of eight. Kim Hannah, Baek Haeju, Charlotte Aria, Eun Yuri, Chohong, Teresa, and Phi Sora. They joined in one by one, chatting and laughing among themselves. Whatever. Now that things turned out this way, Seol Jihu decided to just go with the flow and enjoy the festival as it happens. With a good number of Earthlings hosting the festival booths, he saw a few games that seemed feasible. Oh! Who is this!? Our former representative!? Seol Jihu saw Hugo waving at him from a pool table. Seol! Do you wanna play? Theres a prize you can win too. Oh, will I be playing against you, Hugo? No, not me. Theres another player waiting to play. Hugo waved his hand dismissively and then pointed to the side. Dylan was standing there with a pool stick in his hand. I heard you play a little. Eii, I just played in college for a bit. Huhu, youre more humble than I thought. I heard what happened in Hawaii. Dylan grinned. Seol, you should be a little nervous. Dylan is an expert who can score 30 points in a three-cushion pool! Hugo shouted confidently. Seol Jihu shrugged. Sounds fun. Lets play. Good. For the record, Dylans on a 9-win-streak right now. Oh no, so youre telling me Im going to be the sacrificial lamb for his 10th win? Seol Jihu smiled and walked forward. How much time went by? The group of women that was busily chatting with each other realized that Seol Jihu had disappeared. Huh? Where did he go? Chohong looked around before suddenly fixing her gaze on one spot. Two black men were leaning against the wall, dazedly looking up at the sky. They looked shocked beyond belief. Hey, are you guys okay? What happened? No way. What? 32 points high run and a 10.0 average. Oh my lord. Dylan and Hugo repeated the same thing like a broken record. The group of women stared at them dazedly before moving their gaze to the side. A similar scene was spread out there as well. It was two versus one. That monster. Oh Rahee and Kazuki were panting while leaning against a pingpong table. They werent the last ones either. The game booths in the area were all beaten down. In only 30 minutes. At that moment, a loud cheer erupted. The group of women turned their gazes and saw a strange scene happening at the hwatu[1] table. Five Gwang, Godori, blue, red, green ribbons, double-dregs, four consecutive nagaris, 8 gos, gwang-sweep, dreg-sweep, and four shakes.[2] Seol Jihu stopped talking after calculating for a little. It was because Maria collapsed while foaming from her mouth. Did that bastard just say something? Chung Chohong furrowed her brows and looked back at everything. However, no one said a word. They had all been struck speechless. That guy. Phi Sora shook her head with her jaw dropped. I wonder what he would have done on Earth if he didnt enter Paradise. Eun Yuri tilted her head curiously. ...Same. Kim Hannah murmured in a quiet voice. He would have succeeded, no matter what he did. So long as he doesnt get addicted to it. Baek Haeju and Seo Yuhui sighed simultaneously. Seol Jihu turned around after giving away the money to various stalls. Yuhui, look, I got all these for. He walked over with a broad grin on his face and his arms stuffed with all sorts of prizes. After seeing everyone, he blinked in a daze. What? You know. Kim Hannah dropped her head. Cant you take it easy? What do you mean? Do you not know what modesty is? Just take a look around you! I completely agree. Just as Seol Jihu was about to say something, Ian appeared out of the blue. Please do things in modesty. Mo-des-ty. Master Ian, you too? Im telling you not to do such absurd things all the time. My readers arent going to believe me even though Im writing what Im seeing. Tsk, tsk. Ian clicked his tongue and then walked off. For the record, he was carrying a thick book and jotting down things. Yes, Master Ian is right. Setting aside where Ian came from, Kim Hannah nodded her head in agreement. This is a festivala festival where everyone should have a fun time. So we should enjoy it too. Dont go at it like your life depends on it. I did enjoy it though. And this is the result? Kim Hannah pointed in one direction. Maria was kneeling on the ground, hitting the ground with her fists and crying about losing everything. Ah, except for the last one. Seol Jihu spoke while stuffing the prizes into his Dimensional Pocket. She was cheating in a game that should be played fair and square. Cheating? How did you know? How would I not? I could tell at a single glance. Seol Jihu waved his hand. She was rigging the deck from the start. Pretty bold, dont you think? Someone like her needs to be taught a lesson so she doesnt cheat ever again. Kim Hannah was taken aback. It was because she knew Seol Jihus past. He played in Seorak Land, where all sorts of gamblers gathered. For several years. And with Maria being the person in question, what he said made sense. ...Anyway. Kim Hannah let loose a deep sigh. Dont destroy the healthy ecosystem here and do something more laid back. For example~ Kim Hannah looked around at the stalls before pointing to a tent in the corner. That. Come see your relationship, business, and life fortune. We can even show you your future. Seol Jihu laughed after reading the sign in front of the tent. Haha! Thats an interesting stall! Theyre claiming theyll show us our future! Okay, okay, lets just go and try it out. Kim Hannah hurriedly pulled Seol Jihu in. Wait, you were into things like that? You should know, almost all fortune tellers are just scam? Seol Jihu trailed off after being dragged inside the tent. A woman giving off a mystical aura was sitting inside the tent with a hood covering more than half of her face. Welcome. Her voice was incredibly alluring and sensual. Thank you for coming to Desires. Some of the others who went in with him considered the name odd but stopped there. However, a few others were different. Seol Jihu was especially so. He observed the woman carefully, and Seo Yuhui was narrowing her eyes. I didnt expect so many customers to come in at once. Who should I start with? Ah, wait! The woman, who was talking with a grave air, suddenly jumped in fright. It was because Seol Jihu reached out and tried to take off her hood. Hey! What are you doing? No, Im just Why are you so rude today, dear? Are you having fun that way? This personno, this god! Jihu, wait. Seo Yuhui calmed Seol Jihu down. Sorry. Hes a little excited today. She then pretended to apologize to the woman and lowered her head to whisper into her ears. Luxu. Huh? What do you mean? The woman cut her off with a straight face. Thats what I want to ask. Seo Yuhui stared back at her fixedly. ...This is a festival. Luxuria, no, the fortune teller, whispered with a low voice. I can come out to enjoy it too, right? Still I actually didnt get any customers. Can you guys be my first? Hm? Please, my child. The woman pleaded. Seo Yuhui closed her eyes. Can you look at my fortune first? Seeing that the stall had caught Seol Jihus attention, Kim Hannah hurriedly stepped up. Yes, of course! You ask me anything. Marriage fortune, please. Kim Hannah replied immediately. Although she didnt say anything else, the fortune teller nodded her head as if she understood. Oh my, you must have been under a lot of stress recently. ...Yes. Every time I go home, my parents ask me when Im bringing a man along or if Im ever going to get married! Kim Hannah gritted her teeth as if she had a lot of pent-up frustration from her parents nagging. I see, I see. Can you put your hand on this crystal? The fortune teller took out a crystal orb, and Kim Hannah promptly placed her hand on it. The fortune teller stared at the faintly shining orb before saying. Dont worry. Youll get married. Really? Kim Hannahs eyes shot open. Yes, youre not alone in your room. Lets see. You have two kids. Oh, and you already decided on your daughters name with your husband? Kim Hannah flinched. Also, youll be raising three kids. ...Excuse me? Kim Hannah furrowed her brows. She was going to have two kids but raising three? What do you mean? Am I going to adopt a baby? No, thats not what I meant. D-Dont tell me! An out-of-wedlock baby? Mm, how should I explain this. The fortune teller hesitated for a moment. Well, Im sure it will be better to show you once than to tell you a hundred times. Then, she whispered a chant. The crystal orb glowed. At the same time, Kim Hannahs eyes widened. Next, Kim Hannahs expression changed vividly. She dropped her jaw in surprise, frowned in disbelief, and then became dazed as if in acceptance. Ah. Kim Hannahs hand slid off from the crystal orb. Do you understand now? The fortune teller smiled. Kim Hannah stared at Seol Jihu before dropping her arms limply. It looked like she understood what it meant to have two kids but raise three. No way, why would I. Then, she wrapped her hands around her face and despaired. No one knew what she saw, but the Kim Hannah had fallen despondent. An awkward silence filled the air. Um, do you do other fortune-telling? Teresa stepped in to liven up the atmosphere. For example, relationship fortunes~ Yes! Actually, I can take a look at a couples compatibility! I call it Rainbow Fortune. This time, the fortune teller put out two crystal orbs. My childs husband is I mean, we have one gentleman here. Why dont you try putting your hand here? Seol Jihu did as he was told and put his hand on the left crystal orb. Anyone can try putting your hand on the right or Whish! A wind blew before the fortune teller could even finish. Baek Haeju had cut to the front. Seo Yuhuis eyes narrowed. Great. Hold still, please. The fortune teller stretched out her arms and put them above the two crystal orbs. As she chanted a quick spell, the orbs spat out a blinding red light. Oh my. The fortune teller clicked her tongue. The two of you dont have good compatibility. Shes a whack. Baek Haeju judged immediately. Not at all. The fortune teller shook her head. Im sure you already know. The plans you made ever since you were young have already gone down the drain. Baek Haeju flinched. Theres nothing you can do about it now. No, I guess its more appropriate to say it could never be controlled. The fortune teller spoke. To put it into perspective, you are a tree, and he is fire. Although you can marry, you will have to sacrifice many, many things. Baek Haeju stood blankly with her mouth agape. She wanted to say something but was at a loss for words. In the end, she could only back down. How accurate! Can you take a look at mine as well? Seo Yuhui sneered and replaced Baek Haejus hand on the orb. The orb spat out another light. This time, it was violet. You said you called it Rainbow Fortune, right? If red is bad, then violet must be good. Seo Yuhui spoke loudly as if to make a certain someone hear. Well, I wouldnt say that. However, the fortune teller clicked her tongue. If you are fertile land, he is a seed. He can grow tall and strong in your land but strictly speaking, this also comes with your sacrifice since he will be taking the lands nutrients. Seo Yuhuis face stiffened. Too much is never good. Also, opposites attract. Meaning, she was no different from Baek Haeju. Seo Yuhui stepped back in shock. Me next! Look at mine next! Me too! With two of the strongest contenders being knocked down, the remaining contenders stepped up to the plate. Mm. The two of you will fight a lot. But this isnt so bad. Its like they say, a lovers quarrel is like cutting water with a knife. Bickering with each other is also a way of having fun. Chohongs was yellow. Lets see. At first, it might be a little hard. Youre both children. How can a child raise another child? But this is still good. As you two grow, you will be able to arrive at a better future. Charlotte Arias was blue. Wait, what is this color? How can a color like this appear? Teresas was pink, but the fortune teller was taken aback, saying she had never seen anything like it. Ah mm this might be a little too extreme but you two might be surprisingly compatible? As for Eun Yuri, who got an indigo[3] color, the fortune teller hesitated to explain in detail, saying it was too embarrassing. None of them have been all that good so far. Meanwhile, Phi Sora, who was watching from a distance, giggled. Would you like to give it a try? The fortune teller offered with a gentle smile. Phi Sora shook her head. No, he and I will never get together anyway. Theres no such thing as never. The future isnt set in stone! Come, come. Hurry! With the fortune teller urging her, Phi Sora smacked her lips and walked forward. Well, I guess it wouldnt hurt. But just so you know, Im doing this just for fun. She growled at Seol Jihu despite no one saying a thing, and then put her hand on the orb. Woong! The orb vibrated slightly and spat out a light. It was green. ...Eh? The fortune tellers jaw dropped. Why? Have you never seen this color before either? No, green is part of the rainbows seven colors. Phi Sora asked playfully, but the fortune teller was dead serious. Green is definitely part of the Rainbow Fortune colors but its not a color that appears often. ...W-Why? Feeling a sense of foreboding, Phi Sora asked furtively. Because green signifies safety. ? The two of you have very safe compatibility. This is exceedingly rare. Phi Sora looked as if she wasnt sure whether to laugh or cry. To be honest, not many people are compatible from the get-go. It might be possible, of course, but its very rare. People are naturally different because they have different backgrounds and grew up in different environments. The fortune teller continued. Thats why couples slowly become more compatible through compromise and sacrifice but this. ...This? Its like you found your other half already. Like a perfect fit. The fortune teller nodded her head. This is the so-called match made in heaven! When Phi Sora heard this, she didn''t know how to react. Bullshit! She decided to get angry. No freaking way. Me and him? A match made in heaven? Does it look like I was born yesterday? Are you trying to ruin my future? Huh? No, thats just how your future is.... Everythings made up anyway! Anyone can talk! Why, do you want me to put a curse on you too!? Ah, I see, you want me to show you proof! Chak! The fortune teller clapped her hands. No problem. Can you two look up at the ceiling? Seol Jihu and Phi Sora tilted their heads up in the heat of the moment. Soon, a scene unfolded in front of them. It was a scene of a room. ...Isnt this my room? Phi Sora furrowed her brows. There was no way she wouldnt recognize her own place on Earth. Why is my room... hold on. After seeing a bunch of liquor bottles lying around the room, Phi Soras eyes shot open. It was because a man and a woman were lying on the bed she slept in. One was Seol Jihu, and the other was Phi Sora. The problem was that they were both naked. With their backs against each other, Seol Jihu was clutching his head with his eyes closed, and Phi Sora was nibbling on her lower lip with a look of exasperation. It was as if the pair was having a rush of morning regret after a fiery night. The hell? The scene changed before Phi Sora could even collect her thoughts. This time, the same pair was sitting on the couch lovingly, watching TV and snacking on dried squid. They looked like a long-time couple. Of course, Seol Jihu was watching this scene as well. Again, the scene changed. What? Seol Jihu was just as dumbfounded as Phi Sora. The third scene was of him kneeling down and proposing to her with a ring. [Hmph!] Phi Sora snorted with her arms crossed. Then... [Its not like Im accepting it because I like you or anything.] She turned her head and accepted the ring as if she couldnt help it. The scene changed again. This time, the pair was at a wedding. Under everyones blessings, Ian asked as the officiant, Do the husband and wife solemnly swear to love and cherish each other forever? At this, Phi Sora responded. [Hmph, its not like Im marrying him because I like him or anything.] She turned her head again and murmured. The scene changed again. Seol Jihu doubted his eyes. It was because Phi Sora was sitting on the couch with her stomach bloated like a miniature mountain, and he was smiling happily while rubbing his scratchy cheek on her belly. [...Hm, hmph.] Phi Sora did not turn her head this time. [Its not like I got pregnant because I like you or anything.] With a faint, barely-visible smile, she stroked Seol Jihus head gently. The scene changed yet again. On a warm spring day, at a park full of people, a married couple could be seen under the scattering petals. Seol Jihu and Phi Sora were sitting at the parks bench with a child in each of their hands. [Sora.] Seol Jihu put her arms around Phi Sora and pulled her in. [Lets live happily ever after.] Phi Sora hugged her child tightly and replied gently. [Yes, dear.] She went into Seol Jihus embrace as if she was used to it and buried her face in his chest. That was where the vision ended. The moment Seol Jihu and Phi Sora gave beautiful, happy smiles UWAAAAAAAAAK! KYAAAAAAAAAAK! The screams of the pair shook the tent. NO WAY! NO! WHY!? HOW!? Phi Sora shook her head while scratching it crazily. Seol Jihu was in a worse state. UWAAAAAK! UWAAAAAK! He shrieked and despaired at the world as if the Parasite Queen had destroyed Paradise. ...Oh? Hah. Phi Sora scoffed in disbelief. UWAAOOAAOOAOOAAOOAAOAAHH! The scenes must have been quite a shock as Seol Jihu even started to bang his head on the wall. Ooooooh? Phi Sora glared and put her hands on her hips. Hey, hey, do you think youre the only one who finds this heinously disturbing? Seol Jihu slowly turned his head. Phi Sora thumped her chest. I dont like it either! Its unpleasant for me too! Seol Jihu stared at Phi Sora fixedly, and then. H-Hmm? He suddenly picked up Seo Yuhui and placed her in front of Phi Sora. It was as if he was showing her off. What? Phi Sora asked as if she didnt get it. ? Next, Seol Jihu picked up Baek Haeju and placed her in front of Phi Sora. L-Let me go! He did the same for Kim Hannah. Ang? And then the puzzled Charlotte Aria. Ah? And then the blinking Eun Yuri. What are you doing? And then the grumbling Chohong. Good, lets run away together now. And then finally, Teresa. Phi Sora understood his intention. Seol Jihu was basically asking how she could compare to any one of these women. At least, that was how she interpreted it. Next, Seol Jihu borrowed a mirror from Kim Hannah and then brought it up to Phi Soras face. He then shouted. UWAAAAAAAAAAH! .... Phi Soras brows twitched. Of course, she knew that the other women were undisputable beauties. But she did not think she lost out to them in any way. As she prided in her figure and appearance, Phi Sora could not tolerate such humiliation. ...Oi. Phi Soras expression turned cold. Are you crazy? Uwaaah? You motherfucking brat, piece of shit, son of a bitch, do you have a death wish? In the end, she cursed spitefully. She reached out at the same time, but Seol Jihu hopped back and escaped. Uwaah! Get your ass over here while Im still being nice. Uwaaaah! Did you not hear me? Get over here!! Seol Jihu ran away, and Phi Sora chased after him. Everyone else watched Seol Jihu and Phi Sora disappear and shook their heads. Well why dont we leave too? That was fun. As the group left one by one, Seo Yuhui stopped stealthily. She approached the fortune teller and whispered. Is it true? Hmm? Everything you said just now. Is it all true? Yes, of course. Seo Yuhui bit her lower lip. It can be changed, right? The future, I mean. No, this will be difficult. Luxuria spoke clearly. Seo Yuhui gasped. Why? You said the future wasnt set in stone! It depends on the future. Luxuria continued quietly. If I were to put it in perspective even if I say, you have a future of being the president!, its not like everyone can become one. We changed Paradises future. I would have said it was possible were it that easy. Luxuria spoke calmly as if she was consoling an angry child. Fighting thousands of Parasite Queens at the same time and coming out victorious will be a lot easier than this. T-That hard? Yes! Luxuria nodded gravely. It cant be helped. The future is variable but also invariable. There are certain things that have been decided since creation. With that, Luxuria crossed her arms. To change a future like this, I would think a Heaven-rank 9 god needs to step in. Heaven-rank 9? Yep. Thats on the level of the Creation Gods territory. When Seo Yuhui tilted her head, Luxuria added a few more words. There are many gods in the universe. The Parasite Queen was only around the level of Heaven-rank 7.5. She wont even be able to lift a finger against a Heaven-rank 8 god, and Heaven-rank 9 gods are existences that can crush Heaven-rank 8 gods with one finger. While Seo Yuhui gasped in astonishment, her complexion paled. It was because she understood how difficult it would be to change Seol Jihus future. I see. She let out a deep sigh and turned around. She did not turn back even when Luxuria called out to her. She only trudged out in deep thought. No wait. Luxuria helplessly lowered her arm that was reaching for Seo Yuhui. Its ten silver coins per person. Luxuria pouted, having been cheated unintentionally. 1. A type of Korean card game played with a specific set of cards. 2. Basically, a list of everything that gives the player massive points in this game. 3. The author wrote this color as Violet (same as Seo Yuhuis), but we think it might be Indigo as the explanation is different from hers. Side Story 2. The Forgotten It started out like any other day. He woke up in the morning, opened the restaurant, sold ramen with Baek Haeju and Seo Yuhui, and prepared to close for the day when the sun set. But his routine was altered when a customer arrived. The small bell attached to the door chimed as the door opened. Im sorry, but were closed for the day, was what Seol Jihu was about to say, but stopped when he saw the man standing in the doorway. The man in a black suit and sunglasses closed the door behind him and entered the restaurant. Seol Jihus face brightened with surprise at the unexpected visitor. Mister Hao Win! Do you mind keeping this place open for another hour or two? Hao Win pulled down his sunglasses just enough to show his eyes and raised the shopping bag in his hand. Ill be even more glad if you offer corkage service. Cor...kage? Its what restaurants call when they charge to open and serve the wines that customers bring to the restaurant." Baek Haeju explained. A smile spread over Seol Jihus face when he realized what was inside the shopping bag. Of course. Come in, come in. I cant believe it took me this long. Hao Win settled down at a table, clicking his tongue. I was going to drop by during the day, but the line was just too long. Ah, no need for bartenders tonight. He said, looking at Baek Haeju and Seo Yuhui. The pair understood his intention and left with a smile. Let me get you some snacks. What would you like? Thats okay. All I need is cinnamon, salt, and sugar. And a thin slice of lemon or orange, if you have some. Cinnamon, salt, and sugar? With a smile, Hao Win pulled out a bottle from the shopping bag and placed it on the table. The transparent liquid swayed gently in the clear bottle. Its tequila. Sounds strong. The truth is, I dont really like drinking. Hao Win smirked. Sometimes, work requires me to drink, but I always drink to enjoy, not to get drunk. But. Suddenly, his voice faded. Then he licked his lips. Lately, Ive begun to realize why some people are so eager to get drunk. Seol Jihus gaze lingered on Hao Win for a moment before he turned around to grab the requested condiments. He brought them to the table and sat across Hao Win. The pair then began to talk about trivial and random issues, about the past and present, while emptying their glasses. Thats right. Soon, the topic moved to recent events. A festival was held here recently, no? By then, the bottle was about half empty. Yes. Seol Jihu answered, sprinkling salt over a thin slice of orange. It was fun. Didnt Nur also have one? Yes. How was it? Nurs a port city, so I expect It was boring. The reply came promptly. Seol Jihu raised his eyes and saw Hao Win slam another shot of tequila down his throat. Tak. Hao Win put the glass down on the table, picked up the slice of orange that Seol Jihu had sprinkled with salt earlier, and sucked on it. His face warped into a frown. It was boring. He repeated yet again. Seol Jihu tilted his head. Do you not like festivals? I like them. I do. But. Hao Wins mouth opened, then closed with hesitation. Finally, he let out a long sigh. I dont know how to explain this. Is there a problem? Everythings fine, at least on the outside. Hao Win continued quietly. Seol, I know you appointed us as Nurs representative organization for our sake. You promised Nur support, and thanks to your help, most of the city has been restored to its prewar condition. The city has, that is. He stressed the word city. The Parasites had destroyed Nur during the war. All the inhabitants of the city were killed regardless of origin, and the royals were no exception. Nurs current population consisted of Paradisians who had migrated from other cities. The citys throne had been left empty until not long ago when Hao Win became Nurs new king. Honestly, I thought Id excel as a king. To be accurate, I thought the people of this world would be fed up with the royal families incompetence. Mister Hao Win, thats I know, I remember what you told me. The Chief Deity in charge of causality made a big mistake, and thats why everything went awry. Thats right. But its not like the public knows that. Hao Win took off his sunglasses. His face appeared pale under the dim light. Only his eyes were burning quietly. It was unlike him to complain like this; it must be the alcohol. Instead of speaking, Seol Jihu chose to listen. Hao Wins words were raw with emotion. This presented Seol Jihu with an opportunity to better understand what was troubling his guest. I I liked Haramark. Hao Win said after a moment of silence. The atmosphere was gloomy, but there was hope there because Haramarks royal family really cared about their people, and strived to protect them from the Parasites. Youre right. Eva is even better. Sure, it was trash at first, but now its the most vibrant city in Paradise. Am I right? Yes. The problem is Hao Wins voice shot up a notch. Nur just doesnt have that kind of energy. Even though the Parasites are gone. He loosened his tie. So what exactly is Nurs problem? Ive thought long and hard about this and concluded that Nur lacks two things that all the other cities have. Hao Win popped the top button of his shirt and let out the breath that he had been holding. First, it has no royal family. Well, thats. Second, it has no hero to make up for the absence of the royal family. Its only been a year since the war ended. Seol Jihu began to speak. One year. And the war lasted more than two decades. At first, I thought things would get better with time. Hao Win smiled bitterly. Will it, though? Mister Hao Win. Im not talking about the wounds of war or anything like that. Hao Wins voice suddenly dropped to a whisper. This world is fundamentally different from ours. Theres a big difference between the way we see our president and the way the Paradisians see their king. It looks like the royal families incompetence did nothing to change peoples perception. Hao Win added. Theres more. He continued. In this world, were strangers. We can pack up and leave whenever we like, and they know that. Seol Jihu shut his mouth. He finally realized what Hao Win was trying to say and why he was so worried. Things might have been different if the Parasites had been here. But the Parasites had disappeared from Paradise forever. Its not that I miss them, but I just regret that I wasnt able to become a hero whom people can trust. Hao Win grabbed the bottle and shook it. It was now empty. Im still not 100% sure about this. Im hesitant even now. But. Tang. Hao Win placed the bottle back down on the table. Ever since the festival, my thoughts have been leaning to one side. Hao Win continued. The highest position allowed for an Earthling like myself may be the representative of an organization partnered with a traditional royal family. Seol Jihu stared down at the table in silence. He didnt know what to say. Its not like I can suddenly introduce democracy to Nur, you know. Hao Win broke into a helpless laughter. Seol Jihu hardly managed to form a smile. Im sorry. I know this must be sudden for you. Its just that Ive been under a lot of stress lately. I feel like I can finally understand why you resigned from Valhalla after the Half Century Treaty. Hao Win shook his head. Now, Id like to tell you why I came all the way to see you. After the laughter subsided, Hao Win began to speak with a relaxed expression. His face still showed hesitation, but he looked much more comfortable than before. I have a favor to ask of you. Ill do it. Seol Jihu answered right away. Hao Wins eyes widened. How can I say no? You helped my family and me. A soft smile spread across Hao Wins lips. Do you mean it? Of course. Seol Jihu winked. As long as its something that can be granted with a wish. * The day after Hao Wins visit, Seol Jihu left Eva for Scheherazade. His conversation with Hao Win reminded him of a certain individual and he headed over to pay her a visit. But when he finally arrived at Sinyoung, he became a little worried. Would he be able to meet her? Retired from Valhalla, Seol Jihu was now officially nothing. Fortunately, his worry soon proved unnecessary. Upon hearing of Seol Jihus arrival, a woman ran out barefooted to receive him at the door. This woman was Yun Seora, the executive director of Sinyoung. You surprised me! Why didnt you tell me you were coming? I thought I brought my communication crystal, but it turned out I didnt. Seol Jihu smiled awkwardly. I didnt realize it until it was too late. But his smile soon faded as he realized just how exhausted Yun Seora looked. It was no surprise. She must be overexerting herself, trying to fix everything that had happened to Sinyoung and Scheherazade. Hows everything? The same. Yun Seora gave a weak smile. It cant be helped, I guess. A year in Paradise is only four months on Earth after all. No, Earth is fine, actually. Yun Seora shook her head. Weve taken matters into our own hands from the start, and the public is quick to forget. Seol Jihu nodded. Lately, he hadnt seen Sinyoung on the news as often as he used to, come to think of it. Front pages no longer mentioned Sinyoung. The problem is Paradise. Yun Seora sighed. A lot has changed but some things just don''t change. She remarked meaningfully. And its not just limited to Scheherazade. But then again, with everything thats happened, I can understand why some people dont like Sinyoung. Yun Seora gave a bitter smile before turning her gaze to Seol Jihu. So please, help me. Seol Jihu was about to speak but stopped. Isnt that what youre here for? His eyes widened. Ive decided to be more honest from now on. A pink blush spread across Yun Seoras cheeks as she dropped her eyes in slight embarrassment. Seol Jihu could not help but smile at the sight. A few days ago. Finally, he told her why he came to see her in the first place. Yun Seora listened patiently. I see. The Triads representative. I''ve faced a similar dilemma in the past. Should I do it, or should I not? I think I might really have done it if it was Eva. Seol Jihu said, looking down at Yun Seora, who was gazing at the floor. Im not trying to force you. Im just asking your opinion." The truth is. Yun Seora raised her head as soon as Seol Jihu finished speaking. Her face showed no sign of surprise. Ive been having similar thoughts. She continued with a hesitant look. But, Im worried that youll. You dont have to worry about me. Seol Jihu dismissed her worry with a wave of his hand. I have a ton of Divine Wishes in stock. But. More importantly. Seol Jihu paused. He looked deep into Yun Seoras eyes and spoke in a heartfelt voice. No price is too high to make you happy. I mean it. Yun Seoras eyes widened. Her breathing quickened, and a strange groan escaped her lips. * As the woman opened her eyes, a familiar view came into focus. This place is. She knew she had been here before. Youre awake. But before she could remember where exactly she was, a cheerful voice interrupted her thoughts. The womans blonde hair fluttered lightly in the air as she quickly turned around in the direction of the voice. Her eyes widened instantly. You! Welcome back to Paradise, Roe Scheherazade. Seol Jihu grinned brightly. Roe Scheherazade stared at him for a moment before turning her gaze to Gulas statue. She finally understood what had happened to her. You revived me. Yes, I did. Why? Roe Scheherazade asked sharply, the anger in her voice evident. For what purpose? Well. Seol Jihu looked sideways as if in thought. Then he turned his eyes back to Roe Scheherazade before suddenly breaking into a playful grin. Because youre pretty? ? Because your beauty suits my taste. Lets just say that Ive fallen in love. Roe Scheherazade furrowed her brow. Thats your reason for bringing me back to life? It may not be a big deal for you, but it is for me. Seol Jihu shrugged, and Roe Scheherazade heaved a sigh. This man was saying that he revived her just so that he could take her. A dumbfounded chuckle escaped her lips. In the end youre no different from those scumbags. You know what they sayall men are the same at the core. Even the ones that are different change when they rise to positions of authority. Seol Jihu answered fluently. Roe Scheherazade closed her eyes, for she felt that he wasn''t even worth talking to. Well then, shall we get going? Seol Jihu grabbed Roe Scheherazades arm. She tried to wriggle free but to no avail. Stop wasting your energy and save it. Youll need it for plenty of other occasions. His hand pulled her forcefully against her will. For your information, its been a little over a year since you died. Seol Jihu explained as they descended the stairs. The Parasites have disappeared from Paradise. Everyone is living in harmony now. Take a look over there. Seol Jihu pointed at the streets of Scheherazade, but no answer came from Roe Scheherazade. He felt as if he was dragging a broken doll. I have a question. Seol Jihu turned back his head slightly. Why did you save me? I never saved you. Roe Scheherazade replied coldly. Somebody must have found my necklace, and Even that requires a formal transfer of rights. Roe Scheherazade shut her mouth. I also read your will. Please kill me. She muttered with a heavy sigh. Why did you. Why. No. Seol Jihu declined without hesitation. Roe Scheherazades eyes narrowed. How naive! Did you really think that Id let you have your way? Resist if you want, but keep in mind that I can always revive you again. Seol Jihu chuckled. Im the one who killed the Parasite Queen, actually. And it turns out that I can make hundreds of thousands of Divine Wishes. A look of disgust crossed Roe Scheherazades face. Soon, the pair arrived at the palace. Seol Jihu walked down the hallway and stopped in front of Roe Scheherazades room. Go on. Get dressed and come to the throne room. Make sure you look nice, alright? He pushed Roe Scheherazade toward the door, but her feet remained planted firm. I wouldnt be so disgusted if you revived me for the sake of revenge. Her gaze pierced Seol Jihu. Ill make you regret this. Her eyes flashed with hatred and vengeance. And how exactly do you plan to do that? Seol Jihu asked in a slightly mocking tone, resting the Spear of Purity against his shoulder. Even the mighty Parasite Queen knelt before me. He continued with a smirk. I hope you get your revenge. But until then, I look forward to spending time with you. Seol Jihu opened the door and pushed Roe Scheherazade inside. Oh, by the way. He asked just before he closed the door. How did you feel on your way here? Did you feel sad? Hopeless? You are. Roe Scheherazades eyelids trembled. Truly the most despicable man I have ever seen. Thats harsh. Seol Jihu smiled before suddenly clasping his hands in front of him and bowing his head. Please forgive me. Its just that I felt the same way back then. What. The door closed on her with a thud, and Roe Scheherazade blinked in confusion. A couple of servants were already waiting for her in the room. They took her to the bath, washed her, combed her hair, and powdered her face. Then they dressed her in royal apparel, in which she looked absolutely stunning as a queen should. And not even once did Roe Scheherazade resist while all this happened. She had already lost all hope for herself. Soon, she found herself walking down the corridor to the throne room. All of a sudden, without any warning, tears streamed down her face. She felt stupid and pathetic. She thought everything would be over, but it wasnt. Now, she could no longer even take refuge in death. Instead, she was forced to repeat those daysthose days of devastating pain and humiliationpossibly for eternity this time. Perhaps this is also karma. It didnt take her long to arrive at the throne room. Without any hesitation, Roe Scheherazade proceeded to enter the room but suddenly paused. Therefore the royal family must take care of this issue. She heard voices from inside the throne room. This voice? Through a crack in the door, she saw a familiar face. Yun Seora was sitting in a chair, smiling, and talking to someone. Their eyes met briefly. Yun Seora greeted Roe Scheherazade with a small nod before getting up from her chair. Then she bowed her head politely to the person she had been talking to and walked out of the room. Go on. Yun Seora brushed past her. The door to the throne room swung open. Roe Scheherazade, who intuitively took a step inside. Stumbled before she could even take the next step. She couldnt help it, because the man standing in front of her was not Seol Jihu. Her gaze reached the bright blond hair reflecting the sunlight shining through the window, then crossed over to the broad forehead and the kind eyes beneath it. A handsome, middle-aged man with a well-groomed beard and a crown over his head stood waiting for her words. Ga, Ga. This man was Gairos Scheherazade, the King of Scheherazade. Gai. Roe Scheherazade stood frozen for a long moment. Her mind went blank, and she couldnt tell whether this was a dream or not. Through tears, her vision kept blurring. Gairos waited patiently. He opened his mouth as if to speak but soon threw his hands up and shrugged his shoulders. Then he spread his arms wide with a bright smile that showed his fine teeth. I''ve missed you, dear. Roe Scheherazade couldnt wait any longer. Ah. She still wasnt sure if he was real. But the unknown emotion boiling in her stomach had already spread throughout her body and taken hold of her. Ah. When she realized that, Roe Scheherazade was already running toward Gairos Scheherazade. Ahhhhhhhh! Crying and screaming like a child, she jumped into his arms. And then. Seol Jihu, who had been watching them from afar, broke into a satisfied smile. He turned around quietly and left the palace. * A few days passed by. The revival of Nur and Scheherazades royal families became the talk of Paradise. Newspapers reported that the Triads and Sinyoung would cooperate with their respective royal families as partners in overseeing Paradise from now on. So this is why you wanted to close the restaurant for a few days. Seo Yuhui muttered as she skimmed through the newspaper. Seol Jihu, who was sitting at the table, coughed in mild embarrassment. What made you change your mind? I thought you said you didnt want to interfere in other peoples business? I didnt interfere. Seol Jihu shook his head. I only did it as a favor to the two people who are my comrades, friends, and benefactors. Yeah? Seo Yuhui stood up, giggling. She wrapped her arms around Seol Jihus neck from behind and asked. Will you be alright? What do you mean? Seol Jihu rubbed the back of his head against Seo Yuhui as he tilted his head back. Nur is fine, but Roe Scheherazade. Shes a scary person. Hmm. I think well be fine. A chuckle escaped Seol Jihus mouth before he turned his attention back to honing his spear. I was just a bit curious. About what? About what could have no, what will happen if I reach out first. Though I cant deny that it took me way too long. Seol Jihu muttered as he pressed the spears blade with his fingers. Seo Yuhui tilted her head in question. But I understand why youre worried, Yuhui. If what youre afraid of really happens. He continued, inspecting his spear from different angles. Thats when Ill really have to interfere. Seo Yuhui smiled at the remark. Okay, lets leave it at that. But I have one more question for you. ? Why do you think your comrade, friend, and benefactor called me out to talk? Huh? Which one? Miss Yun Seora. Seol Jihus eyes widened. He shook his head as if to indicate that he had no idea what she was talking about. Hmph. Seo Yuhui said. She pinched Seol Jihus cheek and rolled her eyes before turning around and heading toward the kitchen. But I didnt do anything wrong this time. Seol Jihu tilted his head and lifted the Spear of Purity above his head. You agree with me, right? Woong. It was then that the Spear of Purity slipped out of his hand, and its shaft struck Seol Jihu on the head. Seol Jihu asked, puzzled. What was that for? Side Story 3. Blissful Honeymoon After the fall of the Parasites, Seol Jihus name was unsurprisingly the most talked-about in Paradise. Regardless of what kind of a person he was, it was an undeniable truth that he was the one who defeated the Parasite Queen, thereby setting a feat that would be recorded in the annals of Paradise for ages to come. The Sky Fairies praised his heroic feat in the form of a song, and historians added many flowery words to describe Seol Jihus legendary triumph. Of course, Seol Jihu wasnt the only one to be mentioned. The next person to be the talk of the town was Seo Yuhui, the Priest who discovered the legendary hero and stayed with him until the end. There was nothing more the public would love talking about. If one were to add another explanation on top of that, the reason for Seo Yuhuis fame would have to be her relationship with Seol Jihu. After all, the two of them were well-known lovebirds in Eva. However, anything could become too excessive. The problem was with the way the pair expressed love. It was the same today. Early morning, as Seol Jihu Ramen? restaurant was preparing to open for the day, the place was packed before the doors even opened. Surprisingly, the people sitting at the tables were all Seol Jihus acquaintances. This was a sneaky trick that they quickly found. Using their friendship with Seol Jihu, they would drop by in the morning, saying, I came to say hi~ Following which, they would lounge around for a little while and order as soon as the restaurant opened for business. Once this method became widely known, some even began to come the night before, saying, I came to hang out~ Then, they would stay overnight, using the tables as beds. Seeing these people, Cinzia clicked her tongue and sarcastically applauded their devotion. Agnes, on the other hand, criticized them for using such a cheap, underhanded method. Of course, both of them shut up when they were asked, Then why dont you get rid of your designated seat and try waiting? In any case, the winners of todays table-scramble were anxiously waiting for Seol Jihus arrival. According to Seo Yuhui, who was preparing ingredients in the kitchen, he had gone to see the baby fuzzballs that the baby fuzzballs of the fuzzballs birthed. It wasnt until a few minutes before opening time that they understood what she meant. Whimpers rang out from the outside before the door opened. The anxiously waiting crowd turned to the door in excitement. Then, they all opened their eyes in surprise. Setting aside a group of big and small fuzzballs that were wagging their tails and following him, a large bouquet could be seen in Seol Jihus hands as he walked in. No one knew where he got it from, but it was arranged with snow-white flowers, giving it a pure, beautiful look. After scanning the restaurant, Seol Jihu spotted Seo Yuhui cutting green onions in the kitchen and grinned. Hmm? Whats up? Seo Yuhui looked up and tilted her head. Seol Jihu hid the bouquet behind his back. Of course, Seo Yuhui had already seen it. You see. Hooked on a strange, god-knows-what role play, Seol Jihu walked up with heavy airs. I heard there was a lady here who was as beautiful as a flower Seol Jihu stopped and stared with a mellow gaze. Seo Yuhui smiled bitterly, wondering what prank he was up to this time. At that moment, Seol Jihu suddenly pulled out the bouquet. Seo Yuhuis eyes widened. ...Oh no, what have I done? Seol Jihus eyes were still mellow. They looked so sweet that the spectators thought his eyes were dripping honey. I meant to bring flowers befitting your beauty, but. As Seol Jihu continued, Seo Yuhui blinked rapidly. She looked extremely puzzled. It seems like the rumors were false. The blankly staring Teresas jaw slowly dropped. She seemed to be thinking, Theres no way, right? However, her suspicion quickly became a reality. Even these flowers are bowing their heads at the ladys beauty. Aaah! Whatever shall I do? Even flowers are no match for your beauty! PFFFT! Agnes spat out the water she was drinking. S-Sorry, boss! ...No, its fine. Cinzia replied calmly and wiped her face with the back of her hand. That was a little hard on me too. She trailed off and turned back to Seol Jihu at a loss for words. She looked as if she was looking at some extinct species. Seo Yuhui wasnt there anymore. No, to be more precise, she was squatting in the same spot with her shoulders shaking. She giggled madly as if she was dying of laughter. Jihu, that was a bit, ahahahaha! Taking Seo Yuhuis laughter as a show of happiness, Seol Jihu smiled beamingly as well. How will you make it up to me? There was no point in me buying these flowers because you are too beautiful! He kept throwing cringey lines with no shame. Seo Yuhui barely stopped her laughter and got up. Though she was biting down on her lower lip, she smiled with her eyes as if to praise Seol Jihu for the effort. Then, she placed her palm on his cheek. Im sorry. She gave a pleased smile. Im sorry for being too beautiful. Seol Jihu nodded as if in 100 percent agreement. Being too beautiful is a sin, you know. Then what should I do? Easy. I sentence Yuhui to be with Seol Jihu for 100 years! Uhehe! The little fuzzballs began to vomit en masse. The adult fuzzballs that were dazedly watching the couple took the little fuzzballs and turned around. Shaking their heads, they left the restaurant. The fuzzballs werent the only ones showing such a reaction. Of the other speechless audience Fuck. Teresa broke the silence. ...This. And Eun Yuri finished her sentence. You bought this for me? Seo Yuhui took the bouquet. Seol Jihu could not hide his shock. Just standing with a bouquet in hand, Seo Yuhui looked like an actress right out of a movie. Black silky hair, well-kempt eyelashes, full charming lips, narrow shoulders, and a pair of contrasting voluminous breasts. Having experienced how comfy and snug the last area was, Seol Jihus eyes turned dreamy. Yuhui why are you so pretty? Before anyone noticed, he was leaning on the kitchen table with his chin cupped in his hands. Hmm? Answer me. Why are you so pretty? With his eyebrows wiggling like caterpillars, he asked with a cheesy expression. Aing, I dont know. Seo Yuhuis cheeks reddened as she couldnt hide her embarrassment any longer. She had played along with him because he was just too cute, but unlike a certain someone, she had shame. Anyway, these flowers are beautiful. Seo Yuhui cleared her throat and spoke. But, they are also a bit pitiful. ? Theyre beautiful when you first get them, but they will wither eventually. You dont have to worry. These are No, thats not what I mean. Seo Yuhui spoke suggestively. A flower has to enjoy the sunlight and be watered to maintain its beauty. Seo Yuhui glanced at Seol Jihu. Ah~ If only someone can do the same for me~ Seol Jihu exclaimed, Ah. Seo Yuhui made it obvious enough. No matter how dense he was, he could at least pick up on direct hints. That reminds me. Theres a saying, He who works hard shall enjoy a wonderful vacation. This seemed to be the right response as the smile on Seo Yuhuis face became broader. Do you want to go on a trip? Just the two of us, I mean. Oh, really? Seo Yuhui asked excitedly. Seol Jihu nodded. Baek Haeju had already submitted a one-week paid-time-off from the restaurant because of her own cafe. There was no better opportunity. Where do you have in mind? Mm~ How about Hawaii? Hawaii? Yep. I went there before with Valhallas members as part of an organization workshop. It was great. You couldnt join back then because you were sick. Its been sitting on my mind, so this is perfect. Hawaii. Seo Yuhuis eyes became unfocused. Seeing the grinning Seol Jihu, she gulped hard. When do you want to go? Today! H-Hmm? Seo Yuhuis eyes widened. Since we decided to go, why hesitate? Lets leave right away! Seo Yuhui had been looking for an opening ever since the festival. She didnt think Seol Jihu would be so eager. But what about the restaurant? Its fine. We havent opened for the day yet. Well just post a notice that were taking a few days off. The people that had been waiting since the previous night jumped in a startle. W-Wait. We have to buy tickets, pack our bags, and. Eii, all we need is our passports and wallets! Come on! Seol Jihu pulled Seo Yuhuis arm, saying this was the real way to enjoy a trip. He then announced, Were temporarily closed starting from today! and left immediately. .... Only a lingering silence remained in the restaurant. This was the ultimate fate for the ones cheating the system. Ring, ring~ With only the sound of the doorbell ringing... Fuck. Marias curse echoed in the void. * Seol Jihu left for a trip the day he returned to Earth. He booked the flight himself and called Seo Yuhui as soon as he found his passport. His attitude was completely different compared to when he was forcefully dragged there in the past. A broad grin never left his face from the moment he met Seo Yuhui, who was wearing an old-school, white dress. After meeting at the airport terminal, they hopped on the plane full of smiles. It was the same, even after they arrived in Hawaii. The two of them enjoyed a nice meal, took a brief rest, and then walked around. Seol Jihu did not even notice the time go by. Walking around the area with his arms locked with Seo Yuhuis, he watched her try out dozens of swimsuits and grinned broadly after she bashfully decided on a white tube-top bikini. They then ran around the beach, playing tag. He couldnt be happier while doing all this. With Seo Yuhui by his side, the world looked different. Then, by the time he noticed, night had fallen. Seol Jihu and Seo Yuhui walked around the night market and watched the night shows at the beach. They sat at an open theatre and watched a play while drinking beer. There was nothing better than drinking beer while facing the night breeze on the beach. Haha! Look at that person! Seol Jihu clapped his hands and laughed at an actor who was imitating the neighing of a horse. Then, he suddenly widened his eyes. Yuhui? Seo Yuhui had her head lowered with one hand over her left chest. Haa, haa. He could even hear her panting. Whats wrong? Are you okay? Yeah. Its just. She groaned and raised her head slowly. Her face was noticeably red even under the darkness of the night. Whats wrong with me? My head is spinning and my heart is stinging. What? Seol Jihu hurriedly examined her. The smell of alcohol wafted out of her with each breath. She seemed to be drunk despite only drinking two cans of beer. I didnt know you were a lightweight. Uun. Haaaa. You must be tired from running around all day. Okay, lets stop drinking and go. Un. Seol Jihu helped Seo Yuhui up. He wanted to go to a luxury hotel and grab a room, but Seo Yuhui refused. She said she wanted to get rest as soon as possible and was okay with anywhere. Stay here for a bit. Ill go ask if they have a room. Seol Jihu went to a nearby motel and headed to the counter. Hello, do you have any rooms left? He asked in rather fluent English. Yes, for how many people? Two. Would you like one room or two? Seol Jihu paused for a moment. He looked at Seo Yuhui, who was leaning on the wall, and smiled lecherously. Thinking about it now, he often slept in Seo Yuhuis embrace in Paradise but never on Earth. Hmm. With a cough, Seol Jihu said. Yuhui, what should we do? Hmm? I should have booked a hotel The man at the front desk said theres only one room left. Seol Jihu avoided looking into Seo Yuhuis eyes and scratched his cheek. For a very brief moment, Seo Yuhui smiled weakly. ...Yeah? I guess it cant be helped then. We can try looking for a different place. No, Im fine. I want to rest. Seol Jihu clenched his fist. One room, please~ He even forgot to speak in English and grinned with his thumbs up. The man at the front desk stared at Seol Jihu while handing over the key. It was evident that he did not like Seol Jihu. So obvious. Though he didnt understand what the pair was talking about, having worked at this famous tourist attraction for years, he had developed a discerning eye for something like this. Whether it be colleagues, friends, or strangers who met for the first time, some men tried to score by getting the women drunk. Its on the fourth floor! Come on, Yuhui! This excited Asian man had to be one of such people. As if Ill let you! Watch me ruin your night! The man at the front desk scoffed and resolved himself. He usually did not meddle in such things but he was jealous. The woman that was with the man was so blindingly beautiful that jealousy had reared its ugly head. Even if his action did cause a problem, all he had to do was say there was a misunderstanding from the language barrier. And so, he waited for Seo Yuhui to come closer after Seol Jihu went up. Miss. He spoke to her softly. That man is lying to you. Seo Yuhui stopped. There are many rooms left in this motel. Not just one. However, Seo Yuhui continued to walk, pretending not to have heard him. Does she not speak English? Miss, wait. The man at the front desk raised his voice. Then, just as he was about to turn on a voice translator Shut up. The man doubted his ears. ...What? Did she just say shut up? The man suddenly came to his senses. The woman was no longer showing any sign of being drunk. Instead, she was glaring at him with the eyes of a wicked vixen. Do you have any idea how long Ive been waiting for this day? Its my chance to light and shine. Ill never miss this opportunity. So, please be quiet. Please. Yuhui! Do you need help coming up? At that moment, Seol Jihu peeked his head over the handrail and shouted. The man at the front desk jumped in a startle. Un no Im coming. Seo Yuhui transformed within a microsecond from a wicked vixen to a staggering, drunk lady. It must be hard. Here, let me help. Seol Jihu ran back down and picked Seo Yuhui up in a princess carry. Ei, you can save your stamina for later. And for a brief moment, a coy smile flashed on Seo Yuhui''s lips. Although Seol Jihu failed to see it, the man at the front desk saw it clearly. Seo Yuhui had stuck out her tongue and licked her upper lip. It was only then that he realized he was gravely mistaken. The roles of the seasoned hunter and the innocent prey were reversed. By the time he noticed, the pair was already going up the stairs. It was too late to stop them. Looking at Seol Jihu, who was walking with light steps while thinking about getting a good nights rest... Bro! He belatedly stretched out his arm. Side Story 4. The Mire of Lust Ba-thump, ba-thump, ba-thump. Seol Jihus heart was racing faster than ever before. As he walked up the stairs step by step, his lower stomach churned, and his knees wobbled. But why? Seol Jihu couldnt figure out why he was so nervous. Perhaps it was because they were on Earth? This was the first time they were together as two ordinary people rather than two Earthlings. Seol Jihu had definitely met up with Seo Yuhui a few times on Earth before but this was the first time they would be sleeping in the same room like this on Earth. While Seol Jihu was lost in his thoughts, his feet took him to the room. His throat drew a small gulp. His chin stung from the dreamy gaze that Seo Yuhui had been giving ever since he picked her up. As her gaze gradually became stronger, Seol Jihu felt something inside him awaken. It was strange. He was having fun before coming to the motel, but during the short time he walked up the stairs, his happy emotions were replaced entirely by nervousness. The pair didnt say a word as if theyd promised beforehand. ...Im fine now. Soon, Seo Yuhui carefully hopped off Seol Jihus arms and stood on her legs. She took the key from the hesitating Seol Jihu and opened the door. Then, the two of them walked in with soft steps. Neither one said anything even after they got in. They avoided each others eyes and looked around the room. By the time the silence was getting long and awkward, Seo Yuhui stealthily let out a small sigh. Tzzk! She closed the curtains and slowly turned around. Ill wash up first. Huh? Ah, okay. Seol Jihu nodded unwittingly and stared at Seo Yuhui as she headed to the bathroom. Chwaaaa! The sound of water running rang out. Seol Jihu did not move from the spot he was standing in. He looked around left and right, read a random travel brochure, and then gulped down a bottle of water. For some reason, he felt like his throat was parched and burning. It took a long time until Seo Yuhui finally came out. The bathroom door only opened after 40 minutes, which seemed like 4 hours, went by. From the steaming bathroom, Seo Yuhui walked out with a towel around her body. As she threw her wet hair back, Seol Jihus jaw slowly dropped. Seo Yuhui stopped right in front of Seol Jihu. She tilted her head up and stared at him with glistening eyes. Then, Seo Yuhui suddenly put one hand inside her towel. What she did next was truly shocking. Tk. A hook was undone. As Seo Yuhui slowly took out her hand, a white bra came out with it. Seol Jihus eyes widened. Seo Yuhui dropped the bra on the ground and bent down a little. As she rubbed her thighs together and subtly twisted her body, the towel around her shook. When she stood back up and lightly stomped the ground, something fell to her feet. It was a shockingly lewd, white lacy underwear. Seo Yuhuis eyes curled like the crescent moon. Hnng. A coquettish breath tickled his nose. Seol Jihus breath stopped. Seo Yuhui stretched out her leg. She seemed to be approaching Seol Jihu but then abruptly turned around. Slowly, very slowly, she walked toward the bedroom. The way her butt shook as if to urge him to follow was so tantalizing and alluring that Seol Jihu unknowingly turned his head toward her. Noticing that Seol Jihus gaze was glued to her, Seo Yuhui turned her head halfway and smiled seductively. Dont keep me waiting for too long okay? The moment her tingly voice brushed past his ears Tang. The bedroom door closed shut. It was only then that Seol Jihu came to his senses. He stood still for 20 whole seconds before spitting out the breath he had been holding in. He felt like he had just woken up from a dream. The usual Seo Yuhui was nowhere to be seen, and some temptress had seduced him before disappearing. However, the proof of Seo Yuhui being there was left in the room. It was around this time that Seol Jihu realized the source of the high that was making his body boil. It had truly been too long since he last tasted it. The thought of snuggling with Seo Yuhui for a good sleep vanished. It wasnt as if they didnt have feelings for each other, and with Seo Yuhui throwing such obvious hints, how could he sit still? In fact, he had no intention of refusing ever since the moment he met her eyes. His head and body were both asking for it strongly. And by the time Seol Jihu organized his thoughts, his body was already on the move. He threw off his top, undid his belt and lowered his pants, rolled his feet to throw off his socks and then he ran into the bathroom, naked. On the other hand, Seo Yuhui was leaning against the bedroom, drawing heavy pants. Huu, huu. She made a bold move just now and was suffering from the embarrassment. Her heart was pounding so hard that it felt like it would burst. Chwaaa.! She put her hands on her flushed cheeks and then lowered them to feel her beating heart. It was then. The sound of the running water stopped, and the bathroom door shot open with a clunk. ...Already? Seo Yuhui chuckled. As a splashing sound came closer, she straightened her body unknowingly. The towel covering her slid down. Soon, the bedroom door flung opened, and a wet Seol Jihu walked in. He stepped on the towel on his way and wrapped his feet around the warmth that remained. Inside a dark bedroom with only a dim light illuminating the room, Seo Yuhui was lying straight on the bed, under the blankets. In that case, underneath the blankets must be. Seol Jihu gulped. Again, their eyes met. Seo Yuhuis breaths sounded louder than usual. Seol Jihu closed the door quietly. Then, without a moment of hesitation, he dropped the towel wrapped around his waist. Heek! Seo Yuhui widened her eyes and drew a deep breath. She seemed shocked. It was because it was just as big as Flone made it out to be. Seo Yuhui reflexively tried to cover her face but then bit her lower lip. Taking a deep breath, she took off the blankets with trembling hands. Though she mustered up her courage, her embarrassment still seemed to be there as she wrapped her arms around her breasts and twisted her legs on top of each other. .... Seol Jihu gasped quietly. It was night, but he could see Seo Yuhuis figure clearly. Her feet were stiff from nervousness, and at the end of her extended calves were two soft thighs hiding a secret palace. The round buttocks resembling a white ceramic pot and the slender yet curvy waistline above them made Seol Jihus blood boil. That wasnt all. The lines connecting her narrow shoulders to her fair nape were like a work of art. Additionally, her voluptuous breasts peeking out from behind her shielding arms and her heartrending gaze both stimulated his sexual urges. After a very brief moment of silence, Seo Yuhui loosened her arms. She then spread them out as if to ask him to hurry. Seeing this, Seol Jihu could no longer hold back. He staggered up as if entranced and then pounced on the bed like a tiger. Seo Yuhui did not reject him. In fact, it was the opposite. She wrapped her right arm around Seol Jihus head and fumbled around the nightstand by the side of the bed with her left hand. Haak! At that moment, Seo Yuhuis eyes widened, and an intense moan burst out of her mouth. Her left fingers curled reflexively, and flicked off the light switch. The lights went off, and the darkness descended in the room. Only the silvery moonlight peeking through the curtains illuminated the pairs entangled shadows. * Bright sunlight knocked on Seol Jihus eyelids. Mmm. Seol Jihu opened his eyes while tossing around. His vision was blurry. Then, he recalled what happened last night. He had poured out so much energy that he was sore. Half of his body was warm. A soft, squishy sensation was an added bonus. Seo Yuhui was tucked snugly in his arms, fast asleep. Seeing her closed eyes, Seol Jihu subconsciously raised his hand and stroked her hair. By the time his hand reached her lower back, Seo Yuhuis eyes had opened slightly. ...Jihu. A hoarse voice rang out. It couldnt be helped given how long she had screamed last night. Just hearing her voice put a smile on Seol Jihus face. Seo Yuhui also smiled but then furrowed her brows. Ah. Whats wrong? Are you okay? I dont know. Im sore all over. And it still hurts a little. Seo Yuhui was rubbing her lower stomach while moaning. Wait just a moment. Ill help you. Mmmmmn. Seo Yuhui grabbed Seol Jihu and stopped him from getting up. Its not that bad. It hurts, but not in a bad way. Seo Yuhui smiled bashfully. Then, she gently pushed Seol Jihu back down. Lets just stay like this for a bit. Hearing her whispers in his ears, Seol Jihu quietly closed his eyes. He was also enervated from exhausting his energy last night. When he entrusted himself in the coziness, sleep quickly came to him. It wasnt until noon that Seol Jihu and Seo Yuhui left the room. The man at the front desk gazed at the pair as they walked down the stairs. In the end, he had failed to stop them. He was done in! He was hunted! He could tell just by seeing the couples faces. They were sticking together with their arms interlocked, their faces red like tomatoes. The way they walked down while leaning on each other, it was like looking at a newlywed couple after their honeymoon night. Well I guess it isnt all that bad. They both look happy. The man at the front desk mumbled before chuckling. Then, as Seol Jihu slowly walked out of the motel, he put his hands together and prayed, May this valiant warrior have success in his defense against that sly vixen. After leaving the motel, the couple headed straight to a restaurant. Because they spent the entire night expending their energy, their stomachs were screaming for much-needed sustenance. Eating to his hearts content and recovering his energy, Seol Jihu sat down at a beachside bench and rested. Because they got out of bed late, the sun was already getting ready to set. The couple leaned their heads together, held each others hands, and watched the scenic sunset beach. The mood was slightly different than yesterday. Seol Jihu seemed a little dazed, almost like he was still hungover from last nights intoxication. In truth, Seol Jihu no longer cared about the trip. He just couldnt escape from the dreamy night. He was so moved when he buried his face in Seo Yuhuis breasts last night that he felt like nothing would move him to that degree again. Im bored. Then suddenly, a quiet whisper was heard. I want to have fun. Seo Yuhui was looking at Seol Jihu with her head leaned against him. Ah. Snapping out of his daze, Seol Jihu did a double-take. Lets see. We had food. Do you want to go see something? Seo Yuhui shook her head. Do you want to walk around? Seo Yuhui shook her head again. Or is there anything you want to do? It was only now that Seo Yuhui nodded. She did not say what it was that she wanted to do. But, she lowered her head a little and gave a bashful smile. What is it? Hearing Seol Jihus question, Seo Yuhui replied by pointing her finger in a certain direction. It was where the motel was located. Seol Jihu was about to ask, Oh, so you want to rest? But he swallowed his words at the last second. Seo Yuhui had definitely said she wanted to have fun. It seemed she was thinking the same thing he was thinking. What a coincidence. I was thinking about having fun too. Uhuhuhuhu, Seol Jihu laughed lecherously and then got up. Seo Yuhui was also full of smiles. After bringing Seo Yuhui back to the same motel, Seol Jihu took the room key from the dumbfounded front-desk man and headed straight to the room. As soon as they entered, they embraced each other and kissed. Pulling each others clothes off, they headed to the bedroom. Once they reached the bed, the fun began. The bed creaked and shook as grunts and moans intermingled in the room. The games did not show any signs of ending. For example, they played a game of multiplication where the answer to two single-digit multiplication was 54. They then changed to a wrestling game, and because Seo Yuhui was being too aggressive, she was penalized by receiving a par terre[1] from Seol Jihu. When the winner couldnt be decided even with that, they went back to doing some more multiplication where the answer to two single-digit multiplication was 28. It was only then that the first round ended. Huk. Huk. Haa. Haaaaaaa Heavy pants spread out on the bed after the storm. With drowsy and sparkling eyes respectively, Seol Jihu and Seo Yuhui looked up at the red ceiling. Dusk had settled in completely, making the sky outside dark. It was at this time that Seo Yuhui stealthily got up. When Seol Jihu tried to get up with her, she pressed down on his chest and pushed him back down. Then, she safely landed her soft bum on Seol Jihus firm abs. When Seo Yuhui stretched out her arms, Seol Jihu did the same. With beaming smiles, the couple held each others hands. The night was long. In fact, it was only just getting started. * What happened? Kim Hannah sighed after seeing that the temporarily closed sign was still hanging on the door. A week had passed since Seol Jihu left on his trip. Not in Paradises time, but in Earths time. This meant three whole weeks had gone by in Paradise. Since Seol Jihu did not call even once, she couldnt help but be worried. Although the probability was low, given Seol Jihus fame, it was not wrong to be at least a little suspicious. And so, Kim Hannah was constantly on her cellphone today as in previous days. ...Hey, Kim Hannah. Just as she was about to hang up, the call connected. Hello? Kim Hannahs eyes widened. Hey, where are you right now? Me? Im in Hawaii. Still? Didnt you say youd be there for three days? Its been a whole week! A week? Has it been that long? You. Wait, whats wrong with your voice? Kim Hannah was about to say something when she furrowed her brows. Why do you sound so weak? Are you sick? Did you catch the flu or something? No. Its not that. At that moment, Seol Jihus moan suddenly rang out from the cellphone. He seemed to be clenching his teeth and holding his voice in. Dont lie. It sounds like youre in pain. Are you sure youre okay? Yeah, Im fine. H-Hold on. A rustle rang out from the cellphone, followed by Seol Jihus flustered voice and a womans giggle. Kim Hannah blinked quickly, her jaw dropping. There was no way she wouldnt notice given how quick-witted she was. O-Okay. Ill be back soon. Talk to you later. The call hung up after a flustered reply. Kim Hannah stood frozen for some time before slowly lowering her arm. Then, she tilted her head and looked up at the sky. However, she had to raise her arm again as her phone rang once more. ...Who is it? Its me, Unni. Ah. You didnt forget about the meeting today, right? Kim Hannah did a double-take. The caller was a younger cousin, and they even had the same alma mater, though the university had its name changed a few years ago, along with the replacement of its chairman. Because they got along ever since they were young, they often hung out together in college. Yeah, I know. Im on my way. Unni, I had to work really hard to arrange this meeting, so. I know, girl. Ill be careful, okay? Dont you know me? ...I trust you. Kim Hannah raised an eyebrow at her cousins slightly gauging tone. Kim Hannah wondered if her cousin would ever find a man because of her personality, but surprisingly she was married and even had kids. Anyway, what gives? Hm? What do you mean? You usually arent interested in things like this. You said you need more than money to live there. So I figured Id get your help. Are you trying to change the subject? Kim Hannah coughed at her cousins sharp question. No, I mean, its a nice place. Its the best high-rise residential apartment in Korea, has excellent infrastructure, and the schools nearby are also. ...Unni. A suspicious voice flowed out. Are you really looking for a marital home? Who told you that? Uncle and Aunty. Kim Hannah sighed. ...Well I dont know if youll believe me but I saw a strange future. Cut the crap. Who is it? When are you going to introduce him to me? Hey. Is it today? Im getting in the taxi! Kim Hannah hung up. She looked at the vibrating cell phone and then shouted with a huff. I cant introduce him because hes too busy banging another girl in Hawaii!! She squealed before shoving the phone into her pocket. Pulling up her handbag angrily, she walked forward. Fuuuuuuck. For some reason, her ribs and sides were a little sore today. 1. A wrestling position. Look it up! Side Story 5. The Corrupted Hero Seol Jihu and Seo Yuhui returned to Paradise four days later. Valhallas members could not hide their shock at the sight of them walking out of the temple. The bags under Seol Jihus sunken eyes were dark. He was noticeably thinner and could even be described as fragile. Whats more, he seemed to be having difficulty walking and was helped by both Seo Yuhui and the Spear of Purity, which he was using as a cane. It was like watching a zombie. On the other hand, Seo Yuhui looked extremely well-rested. Her hair was glossy, and her skin was glowing. What happened to you? Seol! Which bastards did this to you!? Some of the members immediately flew into a fit of rage. They only calmed down after Seol Jihu assured them repeatedly that he was fine, and they had nothing to worry about. They were still worried about him, of course, but thought he would return to normal in a couple of days and that their favorite ramen restaurant would open again. But their anticipation was met with disappointment. A Temporarily Closed sign remained hanging on the door of Seol Jihus restaurant. Seol Jihu was back, but he seemed least interested in reopening the restaurant. At first, they tried to understand. They all saw how Seol Jihu looked when he first returned, after all. But as more and more time passed, they realized something was wrong. Not only was Seol Jihu getting worse every day, but also. Gula-nim, I have a favor to ask. [?] Could you please replenish my stamina with a Divine Wish. An unbelievable rumor spread among Valhallas members that Seol Jihu had used a Divine Wish to restore his stamina. In contrast, Seo Yuhui could not look better. Her beauty was blooming, and she exuded an alluring charm wherever she went. Her skin glowed brightly, making her look much more energetic. But that wasnt the only strange thing about them. One day, Eun Yuri visited Seol Jihu after just returning from an expedition. She had risked her life to secure a miracle elixir that she hoped would help Seol Jihu, who, she noticed, always looked tired these days. But when she walked up to the second floor of the restaurant with the elixir in her hand, she heard a strange noise. Smooch, smooch. Amid the silence, only the sound of sucking and occasional laughter filled the air. Uup, uup. With a strange sense of dj vu, Eun Yuri tiptoed toward the door and burst it open. Kyak! Crash! A yelp of surprise rang out, followed by the sound of someone falling to the floor. Pillows and blankets began flying in every direction, but Eun Yuris attentive eyes did not miss the sight of Seo Yuhui turning her body away from the door and Seol Jihu rolling out of bed. M-Miss Yuri? What happened? I didnt know you were coming. Seo Yuhui quickly buttoned her shirt and feigned a smile. Seol Jihu was worse. Mm. So, the Federation is. He sat at the edge of the bed, staring down at a piece of paper. Eun Yuri strode across the room and snatched the paper from Seol Jihus hand. It was completely blank. Eun Yuris eyes narrowed. Seol Jihu coughed in embarrassment. By this time, pretty much everyone knew that Seol Jihu and Seo Yuhuis relationship had made progress. And under normal circumstances, whatever the two did in their free time wouldnt have been anyones business but their own. But they just went too far this time. In Kim Hannahs opinion, Seol Jihu had reverted to his past self, one where he was a gambling addict. I have to do something. Looking at the restaurant surrounded by a huge barrier, Kim Hannah arrived at this conclusion. * That day too, Seol Jihu and Seo Yuhui were having fun. They were trying out a new game, to be specific. Tired of the usual games, they set out for new stimuli and ultimately settled for horseback riding. Youve been on a Horus before, right? You have to be careful with your legs when you sit. Seol Jihu was busy teaching Seo Yuhui how to mount. He clearly had no idea what he was getting himself into. You could fall if you position them weirdly. Yeah, you got it. Now try moving forward like youd do on a. Heuk!? Seol Jihus words were cut short. Seo Yuhui seemed to have taken a liking to horseback riding. She drove her horse without rest, and Seol Jihu gasped and moaned relentlessly under her. When their game finally ended, Seol Jihu got up from the bed and put on his clothes. The long exercise made Seo Yuhui hungry, and she wanted nothing more than a good bowl of ramen. But because there were no ingredients left, Seol Jihu had to go out to buy some. Kim Hannah saw this as a perfect opportunity. She hadnt seen Seol Jihu for days and was glad that he chose to walk out of the restaurant of his own accord. She immediately gathered reinforcements and stopped Seol Jihu on his way back from the grocery store. What the? Confronted by Kim Hannah, Phi Sora, Agnes, and Yi Seol-Ah, Seol Jihu seemed puzzled. Dont you think youve been a little too negligent, dear? Phi Sora was the first to speak. Are you aware that your restaurant hasnt opened for business for days? How are you going to pay rent? Hmm? But that building is mine. Seol Jihu replied, pointing at the restaurant. Pardon? Phi Sora paused. I own the building. I paid double the original price for it. And Evas royal family guarantees my land rights, so I dont really have to worry about money. Also, Im rich anyway. Phi Sora did a double-take. It was just as he said. Seol Jihu was rich beyond measure. His temple storage was probably filled with endless amounts of gold, and the same would be true of Seo Yuhui. What about our promise? Seeing Phi Sora struggle, Agnes stepped in. Promise? Seol Jihu tilted his head. I believe Ive kept my word on the location. I never made a promise regarding when I would open the restaurant. And frankly, as the owner, Im the only one who has the right to decide that. Agnes flinched as she realized he was right. Idiot! Youre an idiot, Orabeo-nim! Even Yi Seol-Ah criticized him, which was rare for her. Yeah, Im an idiot. But it didnt affect Seol Jihu at all. An idiot whos head over heels for Yuhui~ He laughed, satisfied with his retort. You. Kim Hannah sighed. Do you hear yourself? What? Youre acting like your old self. Seol Jihus eyes sharpened. Youve become an addict again, and Bullshit. Seol Jihu interrupted Kim Hannah. How is Yuhui the same as gambling? Stop talking nonsense. Look at yourself! Look at how tired you are! Move. I have to go cook ramen for Yuhui. He clicked his tongue and tried to walk away, but the four women did not let him. Im sorry, dear. Clang! Phi Sora clenched her teeth and drew her long sword out of the sheath. Were not going to let you go until you promise to reopen the restaurant. Agnes also spewed strands of silk from her fingertips. Get ready! Even Yi Seol-Ah summoned Aura and pointed her arrow at him. Seol Jihus expression turned cold. If this is how its going to be. Whoosh! The Spear of Purity flew into Seol Jihus hand. Then I have no choice but to take all of you down. He pointed the tip of his spear at them. Dont you know that youre in no condition to fight? Though I respect your confidence, I must say that youve become rather dull. Agnes clicked her tongue. You should know that weve overcome many new obstacles since you resigned from the front lines! Phi Sora, too, snorted at him. The past is the past. Im sorry, Orabeo-nim, but today Ill surpass you! Yi Seol-Ah chimed in. I cant believe all of you. Seol Jihu scoffed with a look of disdain. Is this all youve learned during your time at Valhalla? Suddenly, his eyes glowed with a menacing light. All bark and no bite? He stamped the ground and shot forward. The Spear of Purity flew through the air at the speed of light. The eyes of the three women widened in unison. Whoosh! Lightning struck down. A flash of light brushed past them. When Kim Hannah opened her eyes again. What. Seol Jihu was already behind them. Clatter! Phi Soras grip loosened, and the long sword clattered to the ground. Her eyes trembled slightly. No. Way. Phi Sora, Agnes, Yi Seol-Ah, and even Kim Hannah fell to their knees one after the other. Seol Jihu glanced at them over his shoulder before turning around to leave. With a smirk, he ran toward the restaurant, toward the paradise waiting for his return. The four came to their senses approximately 10 minutes later. They rushed to the restaurant, but by then, everything was already over. Seo Yuhui was happily slurping the ramen that Seol Jihu had cooked for her, while Seol Jihu lay on the floor, resting his head on her lap. Hold on right there. Phi Sora sputtered. Seol Jihu stopped just as he was about to shove his face under Seo Yuhuis skirt. A look of annoyance crossed his face. Seriously, give me a break. Dont you know thats sexual harassment? Cant you tell that shes uncomfortable? She is? Seol Jihu tilted his back slightly. Seo Yuhui felt his eyes on her and dropped her gaze. The two briefly stared at each other before Seo Yuhui put her chopsticks down on the table. Then she brought her arms around Seol Jihu and hugged his face. Its okay. She rested her cheek on his head and continued. My Jihu can do anything he wants. Seol Jihus face brightened. Anything. I can do anything I want. He muttered to himself inside his head and buried his face in her lap, freed of guilt. I see, so shes the real problem. Phi Sora muttered in disdain as she watched the two. Hey, you gotta pull yourself together. Youre spoiling him too much. Pardon? Ah. But. Seo Yuhui seemed slightly embarrassed. But he likes it so much and he gets sad when I stop him. Seeing him like that makes me feel like Im a bad person. She cupped her face with one hand and sighed. I dont understand. Theyre just fat! What possibly could be so great about them? I agree. Why does he like them so much? Yi Seol-Ah touched her own breasts before suddenly stomping toward Seol Jihu, who looked almost as if he had been drugged with an aphrodisiac. Excuse me, Orabeo-nim! Move over! Uaaah? She grabbed Seol Jihu by his ankles and pulled him out of the way. Please excuse me, Unni! H-Huh? Then she jumped into Seo Yuhuis arms without hesitation. Mi-Miss Seol-Ah? Wait a minute. Mmm. I see. I see. Yi Seol-Ahs voice slowly faded away as old memories flooded her mind. This is. Thats right. When she was just a kid, every time she came home from school, someone always greeted her with a warm smile. Mommy. Tears welled up in Yi Seol-Ahs eyes as she slowly sank into slumber. Whats wrong with her? With a scoff, Phi Sora pulled Yi Seol-Ah out of the way and hugged Seo Yuhui. She had to see for herself. Ah! Suddenly, an exclamation of surprise escaped Phi Soras lips. She felt as if she had returned to that morning when she woke up tired and sluggish, then realized today was Sunday. She pulled up her blanket over her head and snuggled into the warmth of the fluffy quilt. And now, that same warmth was surrounding her. Phi Sora closed her eyes and fell asleep. Are you kidding me? Agnes muttered sharply, adjusting her glasses. This isnt going to work on me. She asserted and pushed Phi Sora away with her foot. And thenshe felt it. On that cold winter day in Russia, she came home exhausted. She thawed her body under a hot shower, put on a gown, and emptied a can of beer. Feeling slightly drunk, she slumped into the soft bed and fell asleep. Agnes went limp. M-Mom. Mom? Huh? What the. What just happened? The trio came to their senses only after Kim Hannah heaved a heavy sigh. Still looking somewhat drowsy from their sleep, they looked around in confusion. How embarrassing! But it really was great. I can see why Orabeo-nim is so addicted to it. Perhaps, this could even be used as a form of weapon? Damn it! If only we knew this when the Parasites were around! Seo Yuhui smiled bitterly at the three women whispering to each other. See? Its not just me. Seol Jihu lifted his chin with a look of triumph. Kim Hannah shook her head and left the restaurant behind. * After leaving the restaurant, Kim Hannah headed straight to the temple and returned to Earth. Then she took out her phone and punched in a number. She had acquired this number back when they were still planning Seol Jihus resurrection. In a strange turn of events, Kim Hannah had come to learn the true identity of a certain woman close to Seol Jihu. Of course, the said woman had asked Kim Hannah to keep her identity secret, and even Kim Hannah herself didnt think shed ever really use her number. Who would have thought shed end up calling her for this kind of thing? Hello? The call connected. Yes, hi. Actually, I have something that I want to talk to you about. Okay. Yes, Ill meet you there. Kim Hannah hung up the phone and returned to Paradise. The woman was already waiting for her at the place they agreed upon. Please help me. Kim Hannah cut straight to the chase. Jihu is no longer the Jihu who defeated the Parasite Queen. Hes reverting to his old habits. The woman said nothing, only listened with her eyes closed. You of all people should know how serious the situation is. The womans brows furrowed slightly at Kim Hannahs remark. I know you and Jihu have history, but. Kim Hannah paused briefly, then continued. Youre the only one left who can save Jihu. She whispered to the woman, who was still deep in thought, in a voice more earnest than ever. Open your eyes. The woman dressed in a traditional white robeBaek Haejuslowly opened her eyes. Side Story 6. What Should Have Been Left Alone On a warm, sunny day, Seo Yuhui stopped by a cafe near a college campus early in the morning. Though she did not have any plans of going out today, something had suddenly come up. She would have refused and enjoyed a fun time with Seol Jihu, but she couldnt reject the meeting request due to the special identity of the person calling her. After all, she thought it was something she had to do eventually. Welcome. Yoo Seonhwa, who was cleaning a table, greeted her with a bright smile. Take a seat. Can you wait just a moment? Seo Yuhui greeted back with a nod before sitting down at a table. Perhaps because it was early in the morning, the cafe was relatively empty. Soon, an employee brought out warm tea, and Seo Yuhui looked around the cafe while drinking it. So this is the new place she opened up. The decor was spotless and trendy as if it were a direct reflection of Yoo Seonhwas personality. But if you get mad~ A pop song was playing inside the cafe. You will scratch and hurt others~ Isnt this a really old song?[1] Seo Yuhui chuckled and subconsciously sang the song in her head. At that moment Thieving cat~ Nero, Nero, Nero~ Yoo Seonhwa walked past the table Seo Yuhui was sitting at. Seo Yuhui became flustered. Not black cat, but what? Thieving cat? Thieving cat~ Nero, Nero, Nero~ She had not misheard. Yoo Seonhwa repeated it a second time. Lalalalalalalala~ Seeing the cheerfully humming Yoo Seonhwa, Seo Yuhuis eyes narrowed. She wasnt the type to take a one-sided beating. She immediately got up and walked over to the employee. Can I request a song? Pardon? Please. Theres a song that I want her I mean, theres a song that I want to hear. Pressured by Seo Yuhui, the employee nodded her head. Soon, a new song began to play in the cafe. You threw him away~ Yoo Seonhwa halted while cleaning a table. I comforted him~ When she slowly turned her head, she saw Seo Yuhui sitting in her seat and enjoying the song. Thats how I met him and fell in love with him~ Yoo Seonhwas head tilted. The smile on her face became thicker. For a moment, a spark of electricity crackled between them. Tak. Yoo Seonhwa put down the rag, stomped over, and sat down on the opposite side. Seo Yuhui gave a bright smile. I thought you were busy. No, Im almost done. Yoo Seonhwa continued to smile as if losing it would mean admitting her loss. Also, I figured it would be better to get it over with before customers start flocking in. The way she said, get it over with, sounded somewhat menacing. Seo Yuhui shrugged as if she didnt care. My Jihus quite cute, isnt he? Yoo Seonhwa asked out of the blue. Yes, hes adorable. Seo Yuhui retorted without a change in her expression. Hes been looking for me all the time and tries to stay with me always. Its a worry, really. I know what you mean. It must be affecting your daily lives. Yoo Seonhwa replied as if she had experienced it before. You just have to make him fall asleep. Thats what I usually did. It will be easy if you feed him until hes full. Really? The corner of Seo Yuhuis lips curled up. Ive tried feeding him and making him fall asleep, but he still sticks to me. And whines if I try to move even a meter away. Meaningthat was how much Seol Jihu loved her. Yoo Seonhwa did not bat an eye. You must not know. In fact, she struck back as if she was waiting for this very moment. That means hes not fast asleep. Hes only sleeping lightly. ? When its like this, its best to cover his eyes with your hand. That will help him fall asleep. Ever since he was young, Jihus had a habit of sleeping with his hand covering his eyes. And no, you cant use an eye mask. It has to be a hand. Seo Yuhui sat dazedly at a loss for words. Hell sometimes slap your hand off his eyes. When he does that, its best to leave him be for 30 minutes. It means hes feeling super comfortable and would like to enjoy the feeling for a little longer. .... If he doesnt hit your hand off, he will most likely move his right leg, sweeping the floor like how a dog wags his tail. Thats when you can be relieved. It means, Ah~ Im so drowsy~ Im going to fall asleep like this~ Seo Yuhui looked half-believing, half-distrusting, and also a bit speechless. Sip. Yoo Seonhwa leisurely drank the tea that her employee brought over. After a brief moment of silence, she spoke up. Why dont you tone it down a little? Yoo Seonhwa spoke after putting down the teacup. Havent you had enough fun? No, not at all. Seo Yuhui snorted as if she was saying something absurd. I havent had enough. In fact, Im still craving for more. Maybe Ill be satisfied a hundred years later. Meaningshe had no intention of stopping for a century. It seems you have a huge misunderstanding about the relationship between Jihu and me. Yoo Seonhwa clicked her tongue. Ive never thrown Jihu away. Oh, is that so? Breaking up? Yes, Ive done that. Dozens of times, in fact. But the important thing is that Jihu always came back to me and that I always accepted him back. Yoo Seonhwa then added, Im sure it will be no different this time. If youre that confident Seo Yuhui did not back down either. Shouldnt you be talking to Jihu and not me? Talking to Jihu wont solve this problem. Yoo Seonhwa shook her head. Im just worried that you will get hurt. Do you remember the conversation we had at the hospital? Seo Yuhui did remember. [No one knows Jihu better than me. Jihu might not listen to his parents, but he listens to me.] [Of course, its the same for me. The only man I listen to and the only man who knows me well is Jihu. Weve grown accustomed to each other with how long weve been together.] [The way we wanted each other to be.] The corner of Yoo Seonhwas mouth curled up. Seeing this smile, Seo Yuhui felt an unknown sense of danger creep over. She felt like Seol Jihu would get stolen if Yoo Seonhwa really tried to have him. Thats all. I said what I wanted to say. Yoo Seonhwa got up. Ill see you soon. * Seol Jihu Ramen? was just as loud as always. Several people were lamenting the restaurants closed state while Seol Jihu was lying on Seo Yuhuis lap with the attitude of, You guys bark. Ill sleep. Seo Yuhui stared fixedly at Seol Jihu as he wiggled around on her lap. Then, she stealthily put her hand over his eyes. Uun. A comfortable moan escaped Seol Jihus mouth. His right leg went back and forth like a dogs tail, sweeping the floor. Soon, when Seol Jihu began to breathe deeply, Seo Yuhuis eyelids trembled faintly. His reaction had been precisely how Yoo Seonhwa described it. It was at that moment that Baek Haeju entered the restaurant. When she appeared, the women that were busy criticizing Seol Jihu all turned silent. Kim Hannah also gazed at Baek Haeju with a look of nervousness. If even Baek Haeju could not solve this problem then there was nothing else she could do. Baek Haeju walked lightly and quickly, acting like she came to take what was rightfully hers. Seo Yuhui embraced Seol Jihu tightly in defiance. Regardless, Baek Haeju stopped in front of the soundly sleeping Seol Jihu. Jihu. She folded her hands on her belly, bent down a little, and smiled. My Jihu, are you sleeping? When her gentle voice rang out, Seol Jihu flinched. You cant sleep here. Open your eyes. Youre a good boy, right? She was soothing and comforting him. Seol Jihus eyelids trembled. Open your eyes and come here. Come with me. Soon, something mystical happened. Seol Jihu, who refused to budge no matter how many people talked around him, opened his eyes narrowly. As if guided by Baek Haejus voice, he slowly raised his head. Good. Good boy. Jihu, no. Seo Yuhui hurriedly turned Seol Jihus head back. Stay here. Youll be with me, right? A look of confusion spread across Seol Jihus face. With drowsy eyes, he looked back and forth between Seo Yuhui and Baek Haeju. Baek Haeju snorted. My Jihu, you must be hungry. Baek Haeju changed her strategy. Do you want to go eat with me? .... I know a place that has excellent pork galbi and naengmyeon~ At that moment, Seol Jihus eyes shot open. His pupils sparkled as if Baek Haeju had just chanted a magic spell. It was so sudden that even Seo Yuhui was startled. Pork galbi and naengmyeon? Yep, yep. You know the place too. We havent been there for a while. Thats true. Seol Jihu gulped and showed signs of getting up. Seo Yuhui became flustered. She did not know Seol Jihu was so into pork galbi and naengmyeon. I, I know a good place too. When Seo Yuhui quickly cut in, Seol Jihus ears perked up in interest. Oho! Baek Haeju sneered. It wont be as fun with just the two of us. Why dont we invite your parents too? Its been a while since we all went out for a meal. Baek Haeju immediately took out a new card. I want to see your parents, Jihu. Why dont I take this opportunity to introduce myself? Seo Yuhui also chimed in. Hah. Baek Haeju chuckled. She lowered her voice and whispered. You keep copying what I say. How unsightly, Miss Yuhui. Im sure its not as unsightly as an ex that cant forget about the guy she dumped. Seo Yuhui also struck back. Baek Haejus eyebrows twitched. It was then. Wait! Along with a silvery shout, rose-gold-colored hair cut in between the two women. What are you two doing? The woman who separated Baek Haeju and Seo Yuhui was none other than Teresa. We should be asking what brings you here. Phi Sora picked at the reason for her presence. Me? I came to visit since I had business in Eva. What business? A meeting between Father and Charlotte Aria. It was boring, so I sneaked away~ Teresa stared at the two women and licked her lips. She had a mischievous expression like a child who found an interesting new toy. What kind of a love fight is this? Are you writing a romantic comedy? After lightheartedly needling the two, Teresa put her hands on her hips. This is perfect. Ill act as the mediator. What do you mean? Phi Sora asked with a look of suspicion. Theres a sayingWhen in Paradise, do as the Paradisians do. So, what are you implying? Simple. Isnt this a ramen shop? Teresa pointed at the floor. Jihu is the head chef, and the two of them are sous-chefs who help the head chef. So? So the two of them should have a cooking competition! What? And with a noodle dish too. The loser can back down. How about it? Phi Sora doubted her ears and blinked rapidly. Just as she was about to ask what nonsense she was on about Miss Phi Sora, do you love Jihu? Teresa suddenly threw a hook. What are you talking about? Have you gone insane during the time youve been gone? Then, the reason youre mad is that you cant eat Jihus ramen, right? Y-Yes! Thats exactly it! Then stop complaining and support me. Teresa winked. Phi Sora was taken aback. ...Why should I do that? Think about it. Jihu has currently lost his passion for ramen. Teresa continued. But if he sees someone cooking it with all their heart and effort maybe he will be able to regain his past passion. Phi Sora furrowed her brows. She wanted to say something in rebuttal but could not think of anything. Though stupid, it kind of made sense. ...Argh, fine, do what you want. In the end, she gave up and stepped back. Good. Do the two of you have any problems with it? Teresa looked back at the two women and asked. Seo Yuhui did not have any plans of accepting the duel, but when Baek Haeju gave her a sidelong glance, she immediately changed her mind. For some reason, Baek Haeju was extremely flustered. A, a noodle dish competition? On top of that, she showed a strong aversion to the words noodle dish. Okay. Feeling confident, Seo Yuhui raised her hand in agreement. Its almost time for lunch anyway. Ill do it. Baek Haeju went, Ah. You can withdraw if youre not confident, Miss Baek Haeju. Hearing this, she gritted her teeth. She was clearly frustrated. Teresa grinned, almost like everything was going as planned. I want to join in. That was until Eun Yuri suddenly raised her hand. H-Huh? I want to join the competition too. W Why? You didnt say I couldnt, right? And I cant leave Oppa like this either. Eun Yuri announced gallantly. If I win, I will be taking Oppa away. He will have to make achievements with me. New achievements between a Warrior and a Magician that will surpass the contributions he made with a certain Priest. When Eun Yuri revealed her aspiration, Teresa showed signs of being in a tough spot. ...I guess it cant be helped. Hold on. She left the ramen shop and then brought a new guest in. It was Haramarks king, Prihi Hussey. Why did you bring him here? Shh. I have a reason. Teresa hushed the questioner. Id like to know as well. Prihi chimed in. She only told me I should grab lunch here while I was in Eva. After looking around the shop, he smacked his lips in discontent. It feels like Ive been brought into a silent battlefield full of bullets and cannonballs. As expected of a king, Prihi was very quick-witted. Hoho, youre hilarious, father. Come, take a seat. Hurry. Prihi tilted his head and sat down at a table next to Seol Jihu. And so, a cooking competition administered by Teresa was held. The participants were Baek Haeju, Seo Yuhui, and Eun Yuri. The judges were Seol Jihu and Prihi Hussey. The three women moved skillfully and focused on cooking. Given that they were making noodles, it didnt take all that long for the dishes to be done. Eun Yuri was the first to finish. Here. Its done. Teresa took the bowl and flinched. After glancing at Seol Jihu, who was eagerly waiting, she walked over toward Prihi. Please have a taste and give your honest opinion. If you can, that is. Teresa murmured under her breath. My, my, I didnt expect this from you. Prihi chuckled in happiness. To think you would take care of your father before your husb. However, he could not finish his sentence. It was because he saw the strange creature sitting on the bowl. Dozens of tentacles were stretching out of a sticky, black lump, wiggling left and right. It was like he was looking at a miniature Nest. .... Prihi looked up at Teresa. Teresa was tying Prihi with a rope. My dear daughter, what is the meaning of this? Im in the process of succeeding the throne, father. After successfully restraining Prihi, Teresa dug a fork into the lump and brought it up to his mouth. Say ah~ You ingrate! I knew I shouldnt have raised a pink-haired vixen! Ah~ Dont! Prihi struggled. However, it proved futile as Teresa shoved the fork into his mouth. ! Prihi jumped into the air. Without exaggerating, he went up two full meters while still tied to the chair. After dropping to the ground, Prihi convulsed without a sound. He jolted and twitched like a fish that was just hooked up from the ocean. Eventually, his body went limp. Unless mistaken, a white, soul-like thing could be seen leaving his agape mouth. [Eeeh? No! Dont go!] Flone had to hold him back from ascending to heaven. Whew, thank god. Teresa was satisfied to know she protected Seol Jihu. So, that was your reason. Phi Sora shuddered at Teresas wickedness. Who would have thought she would even sacrifice her own father? Sorry for the interruption, everyone. Teresa apologized earnestly before urging the competition to restart. The two remaining women went back to cooking. The second person to get done was Baek Haeju. Finally, a proper dish came out. Oh, this is Hamheung-style naengmyeon? Seol Jihu couldnt hide his awe after seeing the bowl Teresa brought. Its hard to find places that can make proper Hamheung-style naengmyeon. Its been a while since Ive last tried your dish, Haeju. Slurp, slurp. Seol Jihu slurped up the noodles once with his chopsticks. Tak. It was exactly once. He chewed on the noodles, savoring the flavor, and then put the chopsticks down. He nodded with an expressionless face. He did not make any comments. For some reason, Baek Haeju seemed extremely, extreeeemely relieved. Jihu~ Finally, Seo Yuhui came in with her dish. This is Jinju-style naengmyeon. Its my pride. ...Jinju-style naengmyeon? Yep. Why? Jinju-style naengmyeon is. No, Ill give it a try first. Seo Yuhui looked as if she had already won. Seol Jihu had not touched Baek Haejus dish much. However, she was fully confident that he would eat her dish deliciously, just like always. Of course, this thought was shattered into pieces exactly 10 seconds later. Just like before, Seol Jihu put down his chopsticks after taking one slurp. Thank you for the meal. He even gave the finishing words to end the competition. So, whos the winner? Teresa put her finger in front of Seol Jihus mouth like it was a microphone. Well. As everyones anticipation was reaching a new high! They both tried hard. A disappointing reply came back. He spoke as if he didnt put much meaning or expectation into this competition in the first place. Dear, you cant be like this. Phi Sora stepped up again. This is a competition. You have to decide on the winner clearly. Pardon? Pardon? Paaaardon? Are you enjoying this situation right now? No, thats not it. Then hurry up and do it properly. Cant you see those two? They put so much effort into making their dish. Shouldnt you at least give them a proper ans...wer? The tail end of Phi Soras speech went up. It was because she finally discovered Baek Haeju giving intense signals from behind Seol Jihu. Baek Haeju was shaking her head crazily and waving her hands left and right. She looked too desperate for her to simply think, Whats wrong with her? It was then. ...Youre right. Seol Jihus voice suddenly sank. They put a lot of effort into making these dishes. I should give them a proper answer. That is only right since I am the judge. Phi Sora blinked. The atmosphere around Seol Jihu had suddenly changed. He was self-reflecting with a serious face. Thank you for reminding me of that. I almost made a mistake. Seol Jihu lowered his head. Ah. Phi Sora did a double-take. Now that she thought about it, she had seen Seol Jihu like this a few times before. For example, the first night they arrived in Eva. I will judge them again. Seol Jihus voice rang out. He leaned back on his seat and locked his fingers together. Putting on a heavy air, he even crossed his legs. Staring at the two naengmyeon dishes, his eyes glinted fiercely. The man sitting in that seat was no longer Seol Jihu. It was the world-renowned celebrity and the first-rate chef with countless Michelin stars Seoldon Ramsey. 1. A famous Korean song called Black Cat. Side Story 7. An Extraordinary Genius Same time. On Earth, Seol Jihus family was having a meal outside. It was a famous naengmyeon restaurant with 60 years of history and was also the only place in Korea that Seol Jihu acknowledged as having tasty naengmyeon. Eating this reminds me of Jihu. Seol Wooseok murmured while eating Pyongyang-style naengmyeon after pork galbi. Why? Seol Jinhee, who was digging into a naengmyeon bowl of her own, raised her head and asked. You know, his love for naengmyeon is something else. Something else doesnt even begin to describe it. Seol Jinhee grumbled. Hes just way too picky. If he doesnt like it, all he has to do is not eat it. How can he just spit it back out? Thats why we came up with that standard. If Jihu takes a bite without spitting it back out, then its delicious for a normal person. If he does spit it out, we categorize the taste separately by how long it takes him. But Oppa, thats rude. Dont you remember how he once spat out his naengmyeon in front of a chef? He didnt mean for the chef to see it though. Plus, that place was terrible. I thought I was eating porridge, not naengmyeon. Still, telling a chef that he could make better naengmyeon with his eyes closed is rude. Its true, though. Just take a look at this naengmyeon. Even though Jihu acknowledged its taste, it doesnt even come close to what Jihu makes. Seol Wooseok spoke while chewing on the noodles. Seol Jinhee looked as if she had nothing to say. Weve always known he had a talent for cooking naengmyeon since he was young. When he was five, he saw Mom making naengmyeon, asked her what it was, and then immediately asked if he could try making it too. I still cant forget the naengmyeon he made that day. It was the best naengmyeon Ive ever had. True. And thanks to him, our tastes have also gotten stupidly picky. Seol Jinhee nodded her head in agreement. The Seol familys father, who was quietly nodding his head on the side, let out a cough at his wifes sharp glare. Seol Wooseok chuckled at his father and then commented. Anyway, that guys got no chill when it comes to naengmyeon. * It was just like Seol Wooseok said. Eun Yuri! An angry shout rang out. At that moment, Eun Yuri subconsciously straightened her back and stood at attention. Her eyes then widened as if she did not know why she acted that way. Seol Jihu got up from his seat and looked at Eun Yuris naengmyeon. His gaze was piercingly cold. What the hell is this? Uh. Im truly curious. Seol Jihu pointed at the lump and the tentacles wiggling around in the bowl. Why are you making trash with perfectly fine ingredients? Trash? Youre being too harsh. I did my best You did your best? No, dont fucking lie. Eun Yuri doubted her ears. What did he just say? Even if you cant cook, at worst the food you make wont taste good. You cant make an abominable creature like this. Seol Jihu snorted. Were you trying to use the fact that you were good at magic to cover for your bad cooking skills? Did you think making a unique dish would earn you extra points? ! Your cooking skills arent actually this bad, but you made something like this on purpose, didnt you? Eun Yuri flinched. Look at this. Seol Jihu picked up one of the wiggling tentacles. Oh? As the tentacle tried to break through his skin, he immediately killed it with his anti-evil energy. Its even trying to infest my body. Id believe it even if you said the Parasite Queen came back! Seol Jihu yelled. Eun Yuris face turned pale. Listen. Seol Jihu held up Eun Yuris Nest naengmyeon. Dont fool around with food ever again. Then, he threw it in the trash. Eun Yuri, who was pouting from Seol Jihus harsh words... Aaaaaang! ...plopped down on the floor and burst into tears. Seol Jihu turned around coldly and called the next person. Baek Haeju! Y-Yes! Baek Haeju ran up and stood in front of Seol Jihu. She put her hands together and politely straightened her back. She looked like a newbie chef who was standing in front of a legendary chef she admired. Youre. Before giving his judgment, Seol Jihu took another bite of her naengmyeon, along with a spoonful of soup. Mm. Seol Jihu smacked his lips as if he wasnt satisfied. Gulp. Baek Haeju swallowed audibly. Well, I can see that you kept to the recipe and the correct order of ingredient prepping. Seol Jihu spoke softly. To be honest with you, Im surprised. Is this really your work? Thank you! Chef! Taking his words as a compliment, Baek Haejus expression brightened. It gave me the chills! However, she became sullen again at his immediate sarcastic comment. Im sorry chef. No, no, dont be so scared. I was really complimenting you. You might not need to study under me anymore. You could be your own boss at a restaurant. Thank you! Chef! Whether youll get any customers is another problem though. Im sorry chef. Tsk, tsk. Trying to keep to the recipe and actually doing it are two completely different things. But Ill give you 50 points. Work harder. 5-50 points? Thank you! Chef! Ah, for the record, thats out of 1 trillion points. Meaningshe scored 0.00000000005 points out of 100. Baek Haeju lowered her head at the shocking criticism. She backed off with a look of embarrassment. As she did, a silent teardrop fell from her face. Seol Jihu snorted and looked at the last participant. Seo Yuhui. Seo Yuhui flinched at the casual way he called her. The current Seol Jihu was completely different from his usual self. What was that? Jinju-style naengmyeon? H-Hmm? Jinnnjuuuu-sttyyyyle naeeengmyeeooooon??? Seo Yuhui staggered back. Iya~ Youre real amazing, arent you? As far as I know, Jinju-style naengmyeon disappeared from Korea after the great central market fire in 1966. Is it being restored today? I-Is that what happened? I just No? Then how can you dare to call this Jinju-style naengmyeon? No, I. Ah, you can, of course. Then like me, you must have gone down to Jinju and asked the grandmas and grandpas there, visited the Jinju municipal building to try to restore the traditional dish, and made an effort to research and revive the flavor and style, right? .... You cant possibly be calling it Jinju-style naengmyeon after trying a bowl or two at a couple of restaurants in Jinju, right? Seo Yuhuis lips trembled. She was tearing up before anyone noticed. Its fine. To be honest, I didnt expect you to have gone that far. Seol Jihu clicked his tongue and pulled up a noodle string. But look at this undercooked noodle. How can you cook with a frozen product without thawing it first? Because I know you like firm noodles. Do you think ramen and naengmyeon are the same? Seol Jihu shoved his face in front of Seo Yuhuis. He then shook the noodle he fished up in front of her. Can you hear that? This frozen noodle wasnt thawed properly, and now its singing. Let it go~ Let it gooooo~! Seo Yuhuis eyes turned red. She put her hands on her face, not having expected Seol Jihu to speak so harshly. Huaaaanng. In the end, Seo Yuhui also cried. Seol Jihu had made all three women break out into tears. I think its good though. Teresa murmured meekly while chewing on Seo Yuhuis Jinju-style naengmyeon. She had not expected the competition to turn out this way either. A-Arent you being a little too harsh? Phi Sora was the same. You could have just picked one as the best. It was true that she wanted a proper evaluation, but it wasnt to this extent. They both taste bad. Seol Jihu spoke apathetically. I was going to gloss over it at first, but youre the one who wanted me to give a proper evaluation. They both dont taste good. Do you want me to lie and say they do? He completely ignored Eun Yuris dish as if he didnt even consider it food. Thats not the point. This whole competition was for you to Ah, I understand, of course. Phi Sora tried to explain in frustration, but Seol Jihu cut her off. You might be thinking, Why are you so damn picky? Are you saying you can make a better dish? No, listen Hold on just a moment. Seol Jihu went into the kitchen without listening to Phi Sora. He rolled up his sleeves and picked up the Spear of Purity. Then, he began cooking. Hamheung-style naengmyeon is one of the three captains of naengmyeon along with Pyongyang-style and Jinju-style naengmyeon. Koreans commonly call it bibim naengmyeon. The room turned silent once Seol Jihu started cooking. The three women also stopped crying and observed the kitchen. Jinju-style naengmyeon is like I described before. As it is now, there is no authentic Jinju-style naengmyeon in Korea. Many have tried to replicate it, but the one that exists in Korea is now a modernized version. What happened next was hard to believe. No one could take their eyes off Seol Jihu. His movements were precise and meticulous as if he was a machine, and the ingredients that passed by his hands emitted a silvery light. Done. Soon, Seol Jihu brought out two bowls of naengmyeon. Before he put them down on the table, he scooped up a spoonful of soup and poured it into Prihis mouth. Prihis throat drew a gulp before his nostrils palpitated. [Ehh? His soul is going back in!?] Flone exclaimed in shock. Eu. Prihi slowly opened his eyes. Strange. I thought I was crossing a gloomy river. Prihi tilted his head, describing a strange dream he had. The ferryman rowing the boat suddenly drooled and sent me off to eat some naengmyeon, asking me to describe the taste when I came back in the future. [No way! Cooking that can resurrect the dead!?] Flone was dumbfounded and in disbelief. It was only then that Seol Jihu put the two bowls down and gestured at the others to eat. Hic. Eun Yuri wiped her eyes with the back of her hand and then grabbed a pair of chopsticks. Slurp. She took a mouthful of Seol Jihus Hamheung-style naengmyeon. Then, her eyes shot open. Ah! She exclaimed. At the same time, Eun Yuris back bent like a bow. No, it wasnt just her back. Im a noodle~ A noodle~ Like a noodle, her entire body went limp and wriggled. She had reached the realm of One With the Noodle just by taking a single bite. DELICIOUS! Teresa wasnt in her right mind either. I get it now! This dish is a billion times better than the one Miss Big-Titty Lust made! It was so good that she blurted out what she really thought about Seo Yuhui. Whats wrong with you guys? Half in doubt, Phi Sora grabbed a pair of chopsticks and slurped up the Hamheung-style naengmyeon. Heeeeeeut! She let out a moan as her back also bent like a bow. A great wave rose inside her mouth, a wave of extremely spicy flavor. She even saw herself at sea, facing a huge tsunami of noodles. How much time went by? When Phi Sora snapped out of her daze, she was met with a strange scene. Teresa had disappeared with Prihi, and Eun Yuri was still wriggling around like a noodle. As for Baek Haeju and Seo Yuhui, they were standing inside the kitchen, putting water into their pots under the strict supervision of Seol Jihu. Again. Every time they poured water into the pot, Seol Jihu yelled angrily. Again! The two poor women repeated pouring water in and out of their pots. W-What are you doing? Teaching them the basics. Seol Jihu replied clearly. I came to a realization thanks to you, Miss Phi Sora. To think Ive been entrusting these two with a part of my noodle dish. Im ashamed. Seol Jihu sighed deeply. This isnt good. I have to start over from the beginning. Phi Sora was dumbstruck. He was doing this all because of what she said? As Phi Sora hated causing trouble to others, she was frightened out of her mind. Wait! Who cares if the amount of water is a tiny bit off? Absolutely not. Seol Jihu shook his head. Water is the beginning and life of a noodle dish. The precision impacts the flavor of the noodles greatly. No one knew better about ramen than its creator. As such, Seol Jihus principle was to keep to the precise amount written on the packaging, which was usually 550mL. Arent they doing well though? Phi Sora raised an objection. She said so after observing Baek Haeju measure her water carefully in a measuring cup. It might look precise at a glance. Seol Jihu shook his head. But this is 550.024mL. Again! Baek Haeju poured out the water in tears. Phi Sora dropped her jaw dumbfoundedly. Hey, arent you being too harsh? No. I cannot allow even a 0.01mL difference. W-What? If they think Im harsh, they can just pack up their bags and leave. Seol Jihu spoke coldly. Baek Haeju and Seo Yuhui shook their heads as if that wasnt what they wanted. To stand next to me in the kitchen, they need to know at least how to measure water correctly. Otherwise, I cannot allow them to work here. Are you for real? Stop. You can leave now, Miss Phi Sora. Seol Jihu shooed Phi Sora away as if to swat away a fly. This is my territory. Im already tired from showing what true naengmyeon is. Oi, oi. Phi Sora got angry. Its not even 24mL, but 0.024mL. How can any normal person tell the difference? Its hard to do with the naked eye. But a true master can sense it with their intuition. Bullshit. Miss Phi Sora. Seol Jihu sighed again. Youve been picking a fight with me since a while ago. I wouldnt if you were saying something believable! Seol Jihu glanced at the fuming Phi Sora with cold eyes. What if Im right? Hah! Phi Sora burst into laughter. Then, she suddenly turned serious. What if youre wrong? What if Im right? What if youre wrong!? Phi Sora shouted in defiance. ...Then, Ill do as you want. Seol Jihu shook his head. Fine. If youre wrong, get on your knees and apologize for acting so out of line. You also have to call me Noona from now on and act carefully around me. Got that, Jihu Dongsaeng?[1] Phi Sora spoke kindly as if she already became his noona. She seemed confident in winning. Fine. If Im right, you will have to call me Oppa from now on, and smile and act cute at all times. Fine, fine~ Do as you want. Ill call you Oppa and act cute all you want! At that moment, Seo Yuhui poured water into her pot. Seol Jihu glanced at the pot before speaking. 550.016mL. Uh-huh. Yuhui, hand me the pot. After taking the pot and giving it to Phi Sora, Seol Jihu left the restaurant. They immediately returned to Earth, met up at a shopping district, bought the most precise electronic scale, and measured the water promptly. It was 550.016mL without even the slightest margin of error. Phi Soras jaw dropped. See? I was right. Seol Jihu did not boast. He spoke as if it was the most natural thing and then swept his hand over the pot. A tiny droplet of water flew out, changing the measure on the scale to 550.000mL exactly. Phi Sora stood frozen like a stone statue. Her brain could not accept it, but she had nothing to say since her eyes had seen it. Ill watch your cute acts later. Seol Jihu went back first, saying he would be busy with training for a while. Whish. A cold wind blew. .... Phi Sora did not move at all. She stared at the electronic scale and the pot and stood still for a long time. Meanwhile, Kim Hannah, who was watching this entire process, closed her eyes. This guy. Who would have thought something like this would happen when she asked Baek Haeju to come? Still, she did achieve something. And that was confirming that Seol Jihu was an uncontrollable madman that could spring out at any moment. Kim Hannah dropped her head. Haaaaa. * On the other hand, Phi Sora returned to Paradise after finally coming to her senses. This. As soon as she came back, she stomped through the temple. Does. Not. Make. Sense. As a statue came into her view, her steps hastened. Hello!? Phi Sora shouted. [What is it!?] A high-pitched voice shouted inside Phi Soras head. I came to ask you something!? [You have a question for me?] The God of Wrath, Ira, read Phi Soras mind. [Hmm.] She then let out a soft groan. [Indeed it must be hard to believe from a humans perspective. After all, his cooking has surpassed the Divine Beginning level long ago. You mean its at the level of godhood? [Thats right. You know the restaurant he owns, right? Its becoming one of the hottest restaurants in the universe. There are gods from other dimensions coming to try his food now.] Phi Sora furrowed her brows. There was no reason for Ira to lie, but she still couldnt believe what she was hearing. [Its true. Recently, when Lord Astraios, the Heaven-rank 8 god and the Father of All Stars, came to visit his shop, we were all shocked. He and the others were nowhere to be found when this planet was in danger, yet! Hah!] Ira chuckled. What. How can that be, though? Phi Sora still couldnt believe it. I know Im only human, but hes also just a human. [Hes special when it comes to that field.] Dont beat around the bush. Just say it clearly! Phi Sora complained. [Mmm. But giving away personal information isnt something I should do.] Since when did you care about that stuff? Its only about cooking anyway. It doesnt even show up in our status windows! [Well, I guess thats true.] Then, cant you tell me? Ill even offer up all the contribution points I have left! Im going to die of frustration if I dont find out! [Hmm! Will you? If its just a little I can limit it to his cooking as you said.] Ira let out a cough. Soon, a string of messages popped up in front of Phi Sora. After reading the messages, Phi Sora blinked crazily. [Seol Jihus Status Window] [1. General Information]Class: Lv 88. Artisan of InfinityAlias: Tasty AF, Universes Planet Cultural Heritage #778,712, Incredible For a Human! [2. Traits]2. AptitudeNoodle (Noodle itself)An Extraordinary Genius (A rare talent in all of the universe)Absolute Palate (Can replicate any dish that has been tasted with 100% accuracy)Arranging (The ability to improve any dish that has been tasted) [3. Physical Level]Tenacity: Heaven-rank 8Taste: Heaven-rank 8Dexterity: Heaven-rank 8Passion: Heaven-rank 8Skill: Heaven-rank 8Creativity: Heaven-rank 8 [5. Level of Cognition]Master Artisan (Internalized mindset from being well-versed in a field or technique) / Disappointed / Cold-blooded (Knows no mercy when it comes to noodle dish) 1. Dongsaeng means little brother. Side Story 8. Gabriel’s Request The Federation remained a unified organization even after the Parasites perished. The wounds left by the prolonged war were too deep for anyone to return to normal life immediately. The heads of all races agreed that it would be mutually beneficial to all of them if they supported each other, both financially and emotionally, until all groups could function independently of each other again. This was how the Half Century Treaty came to be. A considerable amount of time had passed since then. Not everything was perfect yet, but at least the most urgent fires had been put out. Now, it was time to wait until visible changes emerged. It was around this time that a meeting took place in the capital of the Federation. The attendees of this meeting were the Four Archangels. The time has come. Mikael was the first to speak. The Parasites have met their end, and Paradise is flourishing again. A blue-haired angel sitting next to Mikael propped her chin on her palm and nodded in agreement. Strictly speaking, we too are aliens to the people of this planet. And now that everything is on track for recovery. It was Mikaels opinion that Paradise no longer needed them. I know. Gabriel, who had been listening in silence, replied with a look of boredom. They have defeated their greatest enemy, but another alien species still remains on their planet. Fearing that the Fallen Angels would turn on them, the natives might begin hunting us down. Had I seen any indication of that happening, I would have taken action a long time ago. Gabriel continued flatly. The problem is. Suddenly, her voice trailed off. Our work here is finished. But we cant leave simply because we want to. I understand how others feel. For us, salvation means more than just going back home. The wings of the black-haired angel sitting opposite Gabriel trembled. The Martial God promised us. If we pay for our sins Mikael. A promise means nothing when it is between the Martial God and us. Only fools would believe in it. Mikael shut her mouth. She knew that the Martial God was more than capable of changing his mind just to spite them. Hed say, Oh, come to think of it, you guys lied to me, too, right? And with that, all their efforts would be in vain. You know hes deceitful. Remember how the Martial God stole the secret awakening class from us using the hidden library he found in Atlanta? Ah I still get angry just thinking about it. Gabriel covered her face with her hands. Anyway, my point is that we cant contact the Martial God first. Waiting was all they were allowed to do. So, were presented with two choices here. We can either stay on this planet and wait for the Martial God to reach out to us. Gabriel smacked her lips. Or we can remind him of the promise he made to us because its possible hes forgotten about it. The latter definitely sounds more compelling. But how will we do that? We cant, but there are plenty of humans in Paradise who can visit Earth. Well have to ask one of them for a favor. Who? Who do you think? Mikael let out a soft groan. I dont think hed refuse, but will he be able to pull it off? He even obliterated a god of Heaven Rank 7.5. Lets have faith in him is what Id like to say, but. Gabriel smiled bitterly. This time, hes only a messenger. Dont forget that the Martial God has the final say. Mikael dropped her head with a look of worry. Anyway, so you all agree that rather than living in resignation, we should at least try something? Yes. I understand. Gabriel nodded. Contact Eva. Then she stood up from her chair. Ill go ask him myself. * A few days later, Gabriel arrived in Eva around sunset. A Temporarily Closed sign was still hanging on the door of Seol Jihus restaurant. Opening the front door, Gabriel heard talking and footsteps inside. Then, all of a sudden, she came face to face with an inexplicable and utterly disastrous sight. Again! Under Seol Jihus command, Baek Haeju was repeating the process of filling a pot with water and throwing it out, again and again, sweat pouring down her face. Seo Yuhui had already passed out on the floor. Whats going on? Gabriel stood dazed and confused until her eyes met Seol Jihus. Those eyes, shining intensely like the eyes of a hawk, slowly returned to normal as they registered the silver-haired angels presence. Gabriel-nim? Ah. What brings you here? Did you not get my message? Administrator Sorg Khne told me you were going to visit. I just didn''t know it would be this soon. Yes, actually, I left right after I sent the message. By the way. Gabriel looked at Seo Yuhui, lying unconscious on the floor, then at Baek Haeju, who was sobbing with her mouth covered. Um. Should I come back at a later time? No, no, youre fine. Seol Jihu loosened his arms and turned his eyes back to the two women. He was clearly dissatisfied but was willing to overlook their lack of performance for the sake of his guest. Lets end a little early today. Come back tomorrow prepared. T-Thank you! Baek Haeju immediately picked Seo Yuhui up from the floor. As she rushed out the door, she gave Gabriel a look of sincere gratitude. I have no idea whats going on, but. Gabriel stepped inside, shaking her head. Looking at you, Valhallas ex-representative, it seems the rumors were true. She smiled, looking at Seol Jihu from head to toe, who was dressed in a chefs coat. Seol Jihu, too, smiled back. Did you have dinner yet? How about a bowl of ramen? No. Seol Jihus smile suddenly halted before turning into a bitter expression. She offered no excuse and just declined outright. Her voice sounded strangely resolute. Forgive me, but I cant have any ramen youve made. W-Why not? Though limited in power, I, too, can see the future. One might say that my senses have risen to the level of foresight. Gabriel continued. And for some reason, I get the sense that the moment I eat your ramen, I will dearly wish to remain on this planet and voluntarily become your slave. Now, I cant have that happen, can I? The entire race of Fallen Angels longs for the day we return to the Celestial Realm. Gabriel said all this in one breath. Still somewhat baffled by her reaction, Seol Jihu nodded nonetheless. The Celestial Realm. He got a sense of why Gabriel came all the way here to meet him. Soon, the two of them sat facing each other at a table. They exchanged some small talk until finally, Gabriel brought up the real reason for her visit. I want to ask you a question first. Please, go ahead. How do we look to you? Seol Jihu tilted his head to the side. What do you think of us? Gabriel asked again. Seol Jihu replied after a short pause. If youre talking about the Fallen Angels in general Before, I thought of you guys as a race that helped prolong the life of this planet. Now, I think of you as my saviors and comrades who have fought alongside me through the long war. Yeah? Even though his answer might just be a formality, Gabriel still seemed relieved. If you really think so, then I have a favor to ask of you as your savior and comrade. She began. Its important to note here that you have nothing to do with this. Seol Jihu stared at Gabriel, who seemed a little nervous. When we were discussing the Half Century Treaty you supported me all the way through, Gabriel-nim. After a moment of silence, Seol Jihu spoke carefully. The Fallen Angels made a significant contribution to our victory, yet refused to receive anything in return for it. And weve lived quietly since then. Gabriel remarked. Youre right. Its as you expected. She gave a faint smile. Were planning to leave Paradise. Actually, itd be more accurate to say that we want to leave Paradise. Paradise without the Fallen Angels. Seol Jihus finger tapped on the table. Suddenly he remembered the conversation he had with Gabriel after the Tigol Fortress War. [The Martial God invaded the Celestial Realm. Using infernal flames and the infernal army, he destroyed everything and captured all angels.] [And then the Martial God threw all the angels he captured into the Infernal Realm.] [What could we have done? We became slaves to the demons whom we despised so much.] [Until one day when we were given a chance.] [The Martial God robbed us of all our Authorities and power and then mentioned Paradise. He told us that the Parasite Queen was disturbing the peace of this planet and ordered us to take care of her.] [He probably just wanted us to suffer the same pain he did.] A man who had been living a perfectly normal life on Earth until suddenly being summoned to an unfamiliar world and then forced to fight the demons as a proxy for the angels against his will. All the while, the anger and resentment in his heart kept escalating by the day. Could it be. It was then that a name crossed Seol Jihus mind. Is this about the Martial God? Gabriel lifted a corner of her mouth. Im glad youre quick to catch on. * Their conversation lasted longer than he thought it would. By the time Gabriel left, the sun had already set. Its late. What should I do? Seol Jihu hesitated before finally getting up. He knew it was likely that Kim Hannah had already gone to bed. She was known for her obsession with schedules, which she meticulously divided into secondsbut figured he would visit anyway, because today, Gabriel seemed unusually desperate. The lights had already been turned off in the Valhalla building, and the whole place was quiet. Seol Jihu carefully stepped inside, trying his best to conceal his presence, much like a secret service agent. Fortunately for him, the lights in Kim Hannahs room were still on. He peeked inside through the crack in the door and saw Kim Hannah lying on her stomach. She was busy jotting something down in her notebook. He seemed to have arrived at just the right time, which was moments before she fell asleep. Seol Jihu tiptoed into the room. Mm. Then he jumped onto the bed and laid his head on Kim Hannahs butt. Uhm! There was no loud scream, but he could hear the surprise in her voice. Kim Hannah hurriedly turned her head back, and Seol Jihu felt her glare piercing through the top of his head. Hey. He heard the suppressed irritation in Kim Hannahs voice. What do you think youre doing? Seol Jihu closed his eyes and pretended to be asleep. Move your head before I count to three. One, two, three. I came over for a chat. Seol Jihu straightened his posture right away. One of Kim Hannahs eyebrows lifted a fraction. A chat? Yeah. You know how Gabriel-nim stopped by today, right? Ah. A light flickered in Kim Hannahs eyes. She left already? What did you two talk about? She closed her notebook and sat up in her bed. Her eyes gleamed with anticipation that she might obtain rare information. This could take a while. Thats okay. Ah, give me a second. Kim Hannah threw a blanket at Seol Jihu while simultaneously taking off her pajamas. By the time the blanket fell to the floor, she was already dressed in a gray suit with her hair neatly tied back in a ponytail. Her transformation never ceased to amaze Seol Jihu. Why did you change all of a sudden? You said that it would take a while. That doesnt mean you cant be in your pajamas. That look on your face. It tells me that whatever youre about to say isnt exactly a bedtime story. Kim Hannah pulled up her dark-colored stockings, asserting that a serious story demands a serious attitude from the listener. Come on. Lets go down to the office. She motioned at the door with her chin. Sit over there. Once they arrived at the office, Kim Hannah pointed to her desk. Seol Jihu, who was just about to settle down on the guest couch, walked awkwardly toward his old desk. Once seated in the chair, he could not help smiling. This office was just as he remembered it. He thought Kim Hannah would have changed it to suit her taste, but surprisingly everything was the same. So what is it that you want to talk to me about? Looking up at Kim Hannah standing in front of his desk, memories began to fill his heart. Gabriel-nim asked me a favor. Seol Jihu paused and let out a sigh. A favor? Yeah. She asked me to team up with the Fallen Angels and invade Paradise Cut the bullshit. Kim Hannahs face warped into a frown. What is wrong with you? She placed her hand on her waist and criticized. You said this was important. You even woke me up in the middle of the night! Cant you try to be a little more serious? Sorry. Seol Jihu gave an embarrassed cough. The truth is. He finally got to the point. After his explanation came to an end. In short. Kim Hannah seemed baffled. You want me to look for a man? Yeah. In South Korea, which boasts a population of more than 51 million, with no lead to go on except for a name? I also have his brothers name. And his wifes name. I guess thats better than nothing. Seol Jihu quickly added, bringing Kim Hannahs temper down a notch. But what happened? What do you mean? Why are the Fallen Angels looking for an ordinary human who has nothing to do with Paradise? Whats their relationship to him? He might not be ordinary. Seol Jihu answered calmly. I dont know what exactly happened between them. And the Fallen Angels are technically aliens too, you know. Thats true, but. There may be more worlds out there like Paradise that we just dont know about. Hmm. Kim Hannah was still doubtful, but she could see that Seol Jihu wasnt joking. She pulled her gaze away from him and shook her head. She couldnt outright deny the possibility of another world, for she herself was an Earthling. But it was still difficult for her to accept right away. Okay fine. Its not like Im losing anything, so Ill give it a shot. Kim Hannah opened her notebook. If what youre saying is true, this could be an opportunity for me as well. Two Earthlings who can travel between two different worlds. There would be a lot she could gain from their meeting. So. Kim Hannah clicked her pen and prepared to write. Whats his name again? Seol Jihu replied. Kim Soohyun. Thats a common name. And his brothers name? Kim Yoohyun. Okay. And his wife? Lets see. Goh Yeonju, Nam Da-Eun, Yoo Hyun-Ah, Yi Yoojung, Im Hannah, Jung Hayeon, Jegal Haesol, Cha Sorim, Han Soyoung, Kim Han. Folding his fingers as he spoke, Seol Jihu suddenly felt a gaze on him and raised his head. Kim Hannah was glaring at him. Seol Jihu quickly waved his hand. This is all true! Im not kidding! Side Story 9. Shadow There was a saying, curiosity killed the cat. It meant you could get yourself in trouble by being too inquisitive about other peoples affairs. It was also Kim Hannahs motto when she was doing investigative work. After all, the deeper one dug into something, the more dirt they would find. However, this time was an exception. Goh Yeonju, Jung Hayeon, Jegal Haesol, Han Soyoung. The corners of Kim Hannahs lips curved as she read the list of names Seol Jihu gave. It was quite interesting. Even while being in prominent positions such as the CEO or chairman of famous businesses, universities, and research laboratories, these women were having a secret relationship with a manthe same one, to boot. Of course, Kim Hannah knew her place and had no intention of leaking this information to the public. She was just curious about their relationship. After all ...Kim Hanbyul. Her cousins name was also included in the list. It wasnt too difficult to find the home of famous people. One could simply look up their information on the internet. However, such easily found information was hard to trust and sometimes downright false. Oho. But Kim Hannah wasnt the type to rely on such simple methods. With a grin, she took out her cellphone. * Meow Entertainment. It was the company Valhalla hired to help its members go back and forth between Paradise and Earth with ease. With the management having undergone Kim Hannahs review, the way the company functioned was similar to Sinyoung. There were even security guards in the company building both day and night so as to look like a real company. Late at night, Kim Hannah entered the company building, humming. Soon, a computer screen lit up in the otherwise dark office room. Alright, lets see now. Hmm? As Kim Hannah sat down on the chair after plugging in a flash drive, she felt her coat pocket vibrate. When she took out her cell phone, she saw the name Kim Hanbyul on it. Whats she calling me for? Hello? What are you doing, Unni? A sharp voice rang out as soon as she picked up the call. Hmm? What do you mean? What have you been up to lately? She even sounded a little angry. What am I doing? Im getting ready to leave work. Kim Hannah was a little surprised but replied nonchalantly. ...Unni. A low voice rang out. Are you trying to pull something because the matter from last time didnt go so well? What? Are you crazy? Why would I involve myself with that person? Kim Hannah jumped. I told you, Im getting ready to leave work. What are you on about so late at night? . A heavy silence flowed out from the phone from the other end. ...Dont go too far. What? I dont know why youre doing this if thats not it but dont put your nose where it doesnt belong. Do you know how many people are bothered by you right now? Kim Hannahs eyes narrowed. Kim Hanbyul was being rather direct, almost as if she knew what she was up to. Because of me? Why? I cant understand what youre saying! I warned you. Going beyond Kim Hanbyuls usual coldness, Kim Hannah could even feel a hint of menace. It was as if she was being served a stern warning. Kim Hannah drew a small breath. Hanbyul, Im hanging up. Tk. The call ended. Kim Hannah stared at the phone with a dumbstruck face. ...Damned girl. Kim Hannah gritted her teeth. What was that? Dont go too far? She threw the phone on the desk and grabbed the mouse. It looks like youre mistaken here. Murmuring to herself, she moved the mouse. Click, click, click. The clicking of the mouse rang out. Im only Then, as she opened the USB drive folder and tried to open a file ? Kim Hannah abruptly turned her head. It was because she felt an intense gaze fixed on her. However, there wasnt anyone else inside the dark office. .... Her breaths sounded louder than usual. Kim Hannah closed and opened her eyes twice before slowly getting up. Clack, clack, clack. She walked toward the door and looked out into the moonlit hallway. As she thought, there was nothing of note. At that moment, Kim Hannah frowned. Unless she was mistaken her shadow, which was reflected by the moonlight, twitched. Kim Hannahs expression was exceedingly tranquil. Her following action was also nothing out of the ordinary. She turned on the lights and went back to her seat. The problem was Tak! The lights she just turned on turned off again. At the same time, her computer screen flickered off. In an instant, total darkness enveloped the office. Kim Hannahs breath stopped. ...Is there a power outage? After sitting still for a moment Damn it, not a good day, huh. Kim Hannah stood back up. She pulled out the flash drive with slight hesitation. Then, when she threw it back into her coat pocket, it hit the ground, seemingly having missed the mark. The sound of the flash drive hitting the ground rang out. Kim Hannah pulled her handbag over her shoulder, pretending to not have heard the sound. Then, she stealthily took out a small paper from her pocket. It was then. ! Kim Hannahs eyes shot open. Her face stiffened. It wasnt that she saw something. In fact, she did not even feel anything. She only noticed that she could not move her hands and feet. They werent frozen because of mental pressure but had actually stopped moving, almost as if something was holding them in place. There was only one thing that was certain in this situation. Funny. Hohoho. A soft giggle rang out abruptly. Crack. Along with the sound of the flash drive being crushed, the paper slip in Kim Hannahs hand was stolen. Kim Hannah shut her eyes. Just as she thought, someone had been watching her. That was a nice show. ...Who are you? Hmm, do you want to take a guess~? The voice giggled playfully. Kim Hannah let out the breath she had been holding in and then took another deep breath. Like the saying went, keeping calm was the first step to escaping from a tigers den unscathed. However. If it were me, I would have dropped the flash drive toward the soft seat of the chair. .... It doesnt make much sense to pretend you didnt hear the sound when it hit the ground so hard, right? Kim Hannah began to panic as she realized she got herself into a more frightening place than a tigers den. Ssss. Her back tickled. Kim Hannah shuddered. However, knowing that her life was at risk, she mustered up her courage and eked out some words. Why dont you stop here? Oh? And what if I dont? An intrigued voice flowed out. Kim Hannah clenched her teeth. Keep at it if you want to see. I wont stop you. Why, are you going to scream? I dont see why I wouldnt. Why? Do you want me to? Sure. Try it. What? Try screaming. Or are you too scared to do that? The voice laughed. Do you want me to do it for you? Help!! Somebody help!! The voice yelled before Kim Hannah had a chance to reply. The screaming voice echoed out into the hallway. However, the building was dead silent. Kim Hannah did not even hear the sound of anyone running over. She became dazed. Nothing happened. The voice laughed. Kim Hannahs pupils shook strongly. W-Who are you? Then, the laughter stopped. Just how did you! Quiet. Kim Hannah shut her mouth unwittingly. You should know youre not in any position to be asking questions. A languid voice mixed with a nasal twang whispered into her ear. Im going to ask you just one question. All you have to do is answer it truthfully. Got that? What question? Why are you investigating us? For what reason? Investigating you? I dont know what youre talking ab Kwang! A loud noise rang out in the office. The desk shook strongly. Kak! A painful groan escaped Kim Hannahs lips. Her face had been thrown onto the table in an instant. I was being nice since you looked like a smart person. If youre going to be like this, my old personality is going to come out. Euk! If you were going to investigate us, then you should have done it more openly. Then I might have thought it was just another paparazzi desperate for a story or an immature fan. Eeeeeuk! But you were secretive to the point it even missed me. How could I not look into it then? Kim Hannah struggled to escape. However, she was shackled down by something invisible. A wily fox shaking her tail as if to taunt us~ How could I not get mad? Kwang! Kim Hannahs forehead struck the desk again. Then, a cold blade touched her neck, along with the feeling of liquid running down her throat. Kim Hannah stopped struggling. Listen, honey. Consider yourself lucky. If it wasnt for the phone call I got on my way here, I would have started by cutting off your arms and legs. Its pretty fun talking to a persons head and torso only. Kim Hannah shuddered again. Now, let me ask you again. This is your last chance. A gentle voice touched her ears. Why were you investigating us? ...Just because. Just because? Yeah. Kim Hannah spoke with a suppressed voice and then twisted the corner of her mouth up. I was curious. She chuckled with her head still planted on the desk. ...Oh, is that so? The gentle voice turned cold in an instant and pierced her ears. I guess you two really share the same blood. Youre both quite resolute. With a snort, the owner of the voice suddenly grabbed Kim Hannah by her ponytail. Kim Hannahs head turned sideways forcefully. Speak. At that moment, within the pitch-black darkness, Kim Hannah could clearly see it. Who ordered you? Faced with a pair of bright yellow pupils, Kim Hannahs head turned blank. * Seol Jihu was training Baek Haeju and Seo Yuhui as always. Again! As he shouted again for the 6,478th time today, the doorbell chimed. Opening the door, one person staggered into the restaurant. Kim Hannah? Seol Jihus eyes widened. It was easy to tell that she wasnt well. Her hair was disheveled, and her forehead was bruised. He could also see dried up blood on her throat. Whats wrong? What happened!? When Seol Jihu approached here, Kim Hannah fell into his embrace. Kim Hannah! W-Water. Seo Yuhui hurriedly brought a cup of water. Kim Hannah gulped it down before heaving out a heavy breath. As soon as Seol Jihu sat her down on a chair, her upper body fell limp on the table. Seo Yuhui chanted a healing spell before Seol Jihu said a word. However, nothing of note happened. Although her external injuries healed, she was still in the same state. What happened? Seol Jihu asked while grabbing onto Kim Hannahs shoulders. The thing you asked me to do. Kim Hannah raised her head, panting. I cant do it. What? I found out some things, and. And? I was going to tell you after I read through it, but. Kim Hannahs voice trembled out. I dont remember. Then, she dropped her head again. I feel like something happened but I dont remember anything and I was so confused when I woke up. Then I got scared. Kim Hannah? Kim Hannah did not say anything else. She took heavy breaths before taking out a notepad. She jotted something down and then tore the page out. Here. Its my cousins phone number and address. Kim Hanbyul? It might be a coincidence but I highly doubt they just share the same name. .... This is all. Kim Hannah struggled to continue her words. ...I can give you. Sorry. Kim Hannahs face contorted in indignation. Seol Jihu shut his mouth. It was because he could see an indecipherable fear in Kim Hannahs bloodshot eyes. He wanted to ask her what happened, but it didnt look like she remembered either. Shadows. At that moment, a voice rang out in his head. It was Roselle. I can see traces of shadows on her body. Shadows? Yes, and also traces of it having entered her mind. Seol Jihus eyes widened. Then is Kim Hannahs mind! No, I dont think its been contaminated. Roselle spoke sharply. Whoever did this is very experienced and skilled. I can also see that the person was very careful with her. Careful? The perpetrator was? Yes. In any case, this is truly a frightening energy. Just this tiny trace of energy is far more vicious than the Parasite Queens. Roselle took a deep breath. I dont know why, but I can say one thing for certainthe perpetrator showed her mercy. .... Its hard to say Kim Hannah escaped. Its probably more believable that she was sent back as a warning. Seol Jihus face stiffened. He had more than a few questions, but helping Kim Hannah was the more urgent matter. After all, she had suffered unnecessarily because of him. Hannah, take a rest. Do you want to lie down on a bed? Kim Hannah shook her head. Do you want to go to the temples resting room? Kim Hannah shook her head again. Or do you want to eat something? Tell me if theres anything you have in mind. ...Ramen. Only then did Kim Hannah quietly reveal her true thoughts. Make me ramen. O-Okay, Ill whip one up immediately. Wait here. Seol Jihu ran to the kitchen. Eh? This is. As he turned the stove on and put a pot of water on it, he could hear Seo Yuhui murmuring something from the table. She was looking at the paper Kim Hannah handed over. Seol Jihu also took a peek, his eyes widening immediately. Kim Hanbyul010 - 5882 - 4545SY Apartment, Building 101 Suite #5201 SY Apartment. Seol Jihu had gone to this multi-use, high-rise apartment built by Koreas famous SY conglomerate. Yuhui, isnt this? Yeah, its where I live. The building number is different though. Seo Yuhui nodded her head. But Building 101 Suite #5201. What about it? Ah, SY has four apartment buildings. Building 101, Building 102, Building 103, and Building 104. The price of living in each of these apartments went up in reverse order, and living on a higher level naturally meant it cost more. Seol Jihu was just about to ask Seo Yuhui whether she could pay this apartment suite a visit, but after glancing at Kim Hannah again, he immediately crossed out that thought. After pondering for a moment, he said. It wont be easy to get in, right? You wont even be able to enter the lobby if you dont live there. Their air-tight security is one reason, but Building 101 is the most expensive building, and the 52nd floor is also the penthouse floor. Hm. Do I need to move to this building or something then? Maybe I can say I came to visit as a neighbor. That wont be easy either. Why not? Well, its not a matter of money or availability. The exact requirements havent been released to the public, but I heard you need to meet a very particular set of conditions to live here. Seol Jihu blinked. He knew Seo Yuhui lived in Building 102s suite 4702. Just what kind of family background must she have? ...Miss Seo Yuhui is right. Kim Hannah also chimed in with a groaning voice. Its not because of this matter but I also tried to look for a place here and was rejected not too long ago. You too. Seol Jihu gasped inwardly. After finishing Kim Hannahs ramen, he quietly fell into thought. Suddenly, he remembered what Gabriel said. She had apologized profusely for asking him to do this. He did not think much of it at the time. After all, saying a word or two didnt seem so difficult. But now, he thought differently. Of course, he still wasnt sure exactly what happened. But there was one thing he knew for sure. Maybe. That this matter might not end simply at delivering a message. No, just delivering this message could be an extremely difficult task. Perhaps even more so than killing the Parasite Queen. Do you want to try coming to the apartment complex? If I invite you, youll be able to enter Building 102. Building 101 will be a different story though. Ah, yeah, thanks. Seol Jihu nodded his head at Seo Yuhuis suggestion. That was the only method he could think of for now. That said, he could not just go unprepared. Roselle had said that the perpetrator possessed strength surpassing the Parasite Queens. If that was true, it meant the perpetrator surpassed Heaven-rank 7.5. The current Seol Jihu was incapable of defeating such a person, especially on Earth, where many of his abilities were restricted. I dont feel too good about this. He needed a weapon. A secret weapon that would allow him to break through the roadblock up ahead. What should I do? There was one thing Seol Jihu could rely on. Slurp! Slurp! Seol Jihu stared fixedly at the overjoyed Kim Hannah, who was slurping up his ramen as if her previous fear-stricken state was a lie. Side Story 10. Life is About Connections Before returning to earth, Seol Jihu called Gabriel. User Goh Yeonju. Gabriel clicked her tongue as soon as she heard what happened. To think it would be her out of all people. You must have dug quite deep into the hornets nest for the Shadow Queen to have made a move. Thankfully, she sent Kim Hannah back alive. Thats a relief. I highly doubt she escaped by luck. Its hard to believe, but the Shadow Queen must have shown her mercy. Gabriel said the same thing Roselle did. Its probably best that your investigator takes her hands off this matter. The Shadow Queen wont be so forgiving the second time around. Gabriel sighed. Seol Jihu spoke after listening quietly. Lady Roselle said she felt a trace of energy that was even more powerful than the Parasite Queens. ...I believe it. Gabriel smacked her lips. Was it during the Glacial Snow Field expedition? They killed an ancient Heaven-rank 8 evil god and obtained his remains. H-Heaven-rank 8? Seol Jihu jumped in a startle. If I remember correctly, Saintess Angelus used Lucifers trap against him in a miracle, summoning Hells Conflagration to beat him. Hells Conflagration? It is a fire of destruction that is said to only occur during the moment a planet explodes. For the record, its also a god at Heaven-rank 9. Seol Jihu dropped his jaw. He felt like he was getting dumber the more he asked. The difference between this persons rank and the Parasite Queens rank was only one or two at best. But the difference between each rank of godhood was so vast that it was impossible to judge by human standards. After all, a Heaven-rank 9 god could have supposedly killed the Parasite Queen with just one thumb. Thats kind of hard to believe. Seol Jihu shook his head. To think a human was able to handle the divinity of a Heaven-rank 8 god. As you can tell from the Parasites Army Commanders, accepting a divinity and fully absorbing it are two completely different things. Plus, given that there are several existences on that side who are of vastly higher rank, the Shadow Queen might have received some help. Multiple existences at a rank higher than Heaven-rank 8. Seol Jihu didnt know whether to laugh or cry. Do you think you can do it? Gabriel asked in a worried voice. She also sounded like she had given up. Seol Jihu sank into his chair and lifted his chin to look at the sky. * After returning to Earth, Seol Jihu called the number he got from Kim Hannah. However, Kim Hanbyul did not pick up. It was the same, even when he sent a text message. In the end, Seol Jihu called Seo Yuhui and headed to meet up with her. He did not have a promising plan. But since he couldnt refuse Gabriels earnest plea, he planned to visit personally. Martial God. A man who was once a human. Put differently, it meant he was no longer human. Then what should he be called? Chaos. That was what Gabriel said. That the Martial God was an inexplicably mixed being. That he was chaos itself, a jumble of light and darkness. I cant force him to do anything. Seol Jihu did not see the Fallen Angels in a bad light. After all, they played a huge role in liberating Paradise from the Parasites control. However, that was only his opinion. He couldnt demand the Martial God to forgive the Fallen Angels just because he thought highly of them. He neither had the qualification nor the strength to do so. Moreover. This Martial God had been forcefully summoned to another world, suffering all sorts of hardships. His older brother, the woman he loved, and the comrades he trusted had all met tragic fates. How he must have felt when he turned back time after reaching the summit was something Seol Jihu did not dare to imagine. Maybe Black Seol Jihu can empathize with him. In any case, Seol Jihu knew what role he should play between the Martial God and the Fallen Angels. Lost in thought, Seol Jihu arrived at his destination before he noticed. He looked up at the tall, high-rise apartment complex and slowly walked forward. To get inside, he first had to pass through security. The guards room was near the main entrance. Seol Jihu stood in front of the window and waited. Then, he was slightly startled as he saw a tall, male guard with a pony-tail. What surprised him wasnt his hairstyle or height, but his physique, which was burly like that of a bodybuilder. He was wearing a white dress shirt, which made his bulging muscles stand out. Under that dress shirt Must be a ton of muscles. Seol Jihu gulped. What brings you here today? Though the guard asked politely, Seol Jihu felt an inexplicable chilliness in his tone. I came to see an acquaintance. Can you tell me the name of this person and the building and suite number? Its Seo Yuhui from Building 102, Suite Number 4702. Hold on just one second. Tadak, tadak. The guard typed a few things on his keyboard before nodding. May I see your ID? Seol Jihu immediately took out his wallet and showed his ID. The burly guards eyebrows twitched. .... He stared at the ID fixedly for a moment before slowly raising his gaze. ...Please write your name here. He returned the ID and asked Seol Jihu to write his name down on a guest book. For some reason, Seol Jihu felt like the guards tone sank even lower. Also As Seol Jihu finished writing his name, the guards voice rang out again. I recommend you dont cause unnecessary trouble. Seol Jihu halted. No matter how he thought about it, that wasnt something an ordinary guard would say to a visitor. Seol Jihu quietly put down the pen. Is that a warning? Lets call it advice. Seol Jihus eyes sank low. He stared at the burly guard as if to examine him. Dont worry. Soon, a thin smile appeared on Seol Jihus face. I wont cause any trouble. I sure hope so. Of course, Ill do what I came here to do. .... Can I go in now? ...Building 102 is that way. The burly guard pointed west. Thank you. Seol Jihu replied with a beaming smile before turning around. Even as he walked away, the guards piercing gaze never left him. Seol Jihu did not look back and continued walking. Then, as Seol Jihu left the view of the guard Chanho Oppa. Oh, Hayan. Is he gone? Yeah. You can come out now. A woman, who was squatting down in the guards room, peeked her head up. A white, milky skin stood out. Gong Chanho plopped down on his seat. Heaving out the breath he had been holding in, he loosened his tie. Sung Hayan tilted her head. Why did you do that? Why did I do what? Hes a guest. Why did you suddenly tell him not to cause any trouble? Because I was scared. The burly guard replied calmly. Sung Hayans eyes widened. She seemed to be wondering if she heard wrong. S-Scared? You, Oppa? I dont know. Gong Chanho smacked his lips. For some reason, I got the same feeling as I did when I first met that guy.... No, I guess it was a little different. E-Eii, youre exaggerating. If you get back your Asura Spear! I still wont be able to win against that guy. Gong Chanho grumbled quietly. I cant wield it as well as he does, so even if I get it back unless Im recognized as its true owner, I probably wont be able to defeat that guest either. Gong Chanho shrugged. Sung Hayan became speechless. She quickly turned her head west, but the guest had already disappeared into the distance. Anyway, I gotta do my job. Gong Chanho picked up the phone. * Seol Jihu could not hide his astonishment as he looked around the apartment complex. It really is huge. SY Apartments were built around Soohyun Park, standing in each of the four cardinal directions. To meet Seo Yuhui, he had to go to Building 102 in the west. However, Seol Jihu changed direction midway and headed east. So this is where he lives. Looking at Building 101, Seol Jihu fiddled with his phone. He called the number he got from Kim Hannah again just in case, but the phone was turned off. I guess theres no other choice. For now, Seol Jihu decided to wait for Seo Yuhui. He would surely draw suspicion by snooping around by himself, but if he were accompanying a resident, he would have an excuse to give. Titty-Loonie~! Just as Seol Jihu was pondering, a bright voice rang out. Seol Jihu turned back in a startle. Eh? Already? He shut his mouth halfway. He thought Seo Yuhui was calling him because of the nickname Titty-Loonie. Because of the callers long hair, gentle expression, and very, very glamorous style, he really thought she was Seo Yuhui at first. However, upon closer inspection, he noticed that it was someone else, though the two gave off similar auras. ? A woman he had never seen before paused with a phone next to her ear. She looked a little surprised. Seol Jihu apologized immediately. Ah, Im sorry. I thought you were someone I knew. Ah. The woman briefly scanned Seol Jihu and then smiled. She greeted him with a slight bow before walking past him. Yeah, its nothing. Where are you? Youre almost here? Hold on, wait outside for a bit. Im on my way. What do you mean, why? Lets eat out today. Everyones coming. Judging by the way she was talking, she seemed to be on her way to meet her boyfriend. Should I eat out with Yuhui too tonight? Seol Jihu turned his gaze after watching the woman leave. Looking back at Building 101, he fell into thought. Now, how do I approach this? Should I barge in there and ask if I can see him? No, Ill probably get stopped in the lobby before I can even make it to the elevator. Yuhui said visitors need to call the host at the lobby to get in.... Then, should I call the number until Kim Hanbyul picks up? No, Id probably just get reported to the police. Or that frightening Shadow Queen might pay me a visit. I do want to try fighting her, though. Feeling his competitive spirit rising, Seol Jihu quickly shook his head and got rid of the thought. There was no way to fight on Earth, and there was a chance his family might get involved as well. There was no need to poke a hornets nest unnecessarily. Should I grab a picket and protest? Seol Jihu smiled bitterly. It would be best if I could just move in next door or, at the very least, move into the same building. But that was supposedly difficult as well. He could also text Kim Hannahs cousin to explain the situation and go back for now, but he wanted to hear the answer personally if possible. No matter what that answer might be. I dont know. Seol Jihu sighed and sat down on the side of the flower garden. At that moment, Building 101s main entrance opened. The revolving door spun, and a few people walked out. Seol Jihu, who was staring dazedly, suddenly widened his eyes. The four women that walked out were all wearing confident smiles. Not only did they boast unique charms, but more importantly, they exuded the elegance of a queen in their steps. Wow. Seol Jihu forgot about why he was here and stared at the four women blankly. A lot of pretty people live here, huh. It was then. Did they feel his gaze? So I hmm? One of the women glanced in his direction. After seeing Seol Jihu, her eyes flashed. At the same time Hm? Seol Jihus eyes also widened. It was because his vision suddenly turned golden. His Nine Eyes had activated automatically, almost as if to protect him. This was only the second time that his Innate Ability activated on its own, the first being when he regained his Innate Ability. Soon, by the time Seol Jihus vision returned to normal, the woman standing at the head of the group had stopped. She was staring at him with narrowed eyes, her grey pupils looking oddly dangerous. Seol Jihu stopped himself from activating the Nine Eyes again. He had a feeling that was for the best. Now that he looked, the other three women had stopped as well. Then, just as Seol Jihu was about to get up Hey. Seol Jihu instinctively brought his hand to his waist and then threw it backward. It was only then that he realized he did not have his spear. His body had reacted before he even read the situation. When Seol Jihu slowly turned around, he saw the grey-eyed woman there. He never took his eyes off of her, but she was standing behind him before he noticed. Hnng. When Seol Jihu stealthily moved his hand forward, Goh Yeonjus eyes curled. She planned on surprising him but almost suffered a blow. If the man had a spear in his hand, that surely was what would have happened. He read my movement? I dont feel any special energy from him though. Goh Yeonju pushed her wavy bangs up with an intrigued expression. Then, she put her hand out and spoke. 5 million won. .... Seol Jihu stared at the soft-looking hand that the woman put out. What was it for? You looked at my breasts. The viewing fee is 5 million won. ? Oh? Whats up with the question mark above your head? Are you Ahn Sol? I dont know what you mean by that, but I didnt look. Lies. You cant fool my eyes. Hand it over. You saw these beautiful breasts, so you have to pay the price. Seol Jihu glanced down. Because the woman was wearing an open-breast turtleneck, he could vaguely see her breasts. They were indeed superb. If he did not know Seo Yuhui, he would have fallen for them 100 percent. See? You saw them. When the corners of Goh Yeonjus mouth curled up, Seol Jihu did a double-take. I really didnt look. But, you did just now. .... 5 million won. Otherwise, Im going to call the security guards and chase you out. I really didnt look though. Seol Jihu took out his wallet with a sullen face. They arent that pretty either. Ive seen and touched even better ones. Pouting, he took out five 1 million won bills. Goh Yeonju was taken aback. She didnt think he would actually pay. ...Who is this guy? She was slightly flustered but quickly regained her wits and pulled back her hand. Alright, lets say you didnt. She cleared her throat and continued. Then, where did you look? ...Your faces. Why? The four of you were all really pretty. Im sorry if my stare was unpleasant. No, theres no reason to feel sorry. Goh Yeonju giggled. What a cute kid. Anyway, so? Seol Jihu tilted his head. You said you were staring because we were pretty. Right. So whos the prettiest? Goh Yeonju bent down and pinched Seol Jihus cheek. Seol Jihu moaned a little at her playful act. His neck quickly turned red. He seemed to be at a loss for what to do. He hurriedly got up and tried to walk back, but Ah! He had no choice but to stop. It was because he ran into someone. Looking back, he saw the other three women surrounding him. S-Sorry. N-No, I should be the one apologizing. When Seol Jihu apologized, the light-brown haired woman he ran into also apologized. Looking at her, he was reminded of a docile puppy. Then, not sure where to place his gaze, he turned and looked at the other womens faces. One seemed cold and aloof like a cold wind was blowing wherever she went. Her slender and toned figure made her look like she would be skilled with the sword but for some reason, Seol Jihu felt a hint of pervertedness from her. Wait, havent I seen her on TV a couple of times? The remaining person was also quite the beauty. She looked at her watch with an expressionless face as if looking at him was a waste of time, but she carried a very mature, adult-like atmosphere. I feel like Ive seen her before too. As he was in thought, he felt something poke his back. Who is it? Pick quickly. ! Is it me? Or is it one of them? The grey-eyed woman giggled. The dazedly standing Seol Jihu raised his finger in a trance. Then, he carefully pointed his finger at the eye-catching woman he saw last, who gave off a unique, dense scent. He would normally be flustered but was actually picking someone subconsciously, almost as if he was attracted by something. For some reason, this woman seemed to give off a charismatic charm akin to a curse. ...All men are the same. Goh Yeonjus eyes narrowed. Ptui. The cold-faced woman spat. You must be happy, Soyoung Unni~ Even the puppy-like woman glanced sideways. Han Soyoung was still expressionless, like the matter wasnt of any interest. However, the way she lifted her chin slightly made it clear that she was feeling proud. Who are you? She looked at Seol Jihu for the first time. Can you tell me your name? Ive never seen you around here. She crossed her arms and asked haughtily. My name is Seol Jihu. Seol Jihu. And what brings you here? I came here to meet someone. Is that all? Ah, and. The woman asked in an interrogative tone. Though Seol Jihu might be mistaken, he felt like the woman was prying into him. Seol Jihu took a brief pause before continuing. I also came to find out... if I can move here. He scratched his head and laughed awkwardly. Han Soyoung tilted her head slightly. ...I see. Then, after staring at him for some time Okay, excuse us. We have to go now. Han Soyoung turned around. The other three women turned to her simultaneously. Miss Han Soyoung? Goh Yeonju called her out. Hes here as a guest. We cant bother him. Lets go. He must be waiting for us. With that, she walked away. Walking down the hill that led up to Building 101, she took out her phone. Whats up with her? Goh Yeonju gave Seol Jihu a quick glance before walking off. I dont know. Im sure she has her reason. The cold-faced woman also followed after them. Ah. Finally, the light-brown haired woman bowed to Seol Jihu before hurriedly running after them. It was only then that Seol Jihu could catch a breath. The group of women had arrived like a sudden storm and left like one too. What was that? Seol Jihu shook his head. This is no good. It seemed it was best to go back for today. Not only did he come unprepared, but it also didnt seem like the best thing to break through forcefully. Lets meet up with Yuhui first. It was probably better to look for another method. As he organized his thoughts, Seol Jihu suddenly blinked. ...Huh? He finally realized the reason for the unknown anxiousness he felt. Yuhui? He could see Seo Yuhui standing in the direction of Building 102. He didnt know when she arrived, but it seemed like she had been watching for a while. When did you Jihu. Seo Yuhui put one hand on her waist and smiled. Im so jealous. Youre so popular! N-No, thats not it. I agree, those unnis were really pretty. I agree fully. Have fun with those glamorous unnis then. Bye. Seo Yuhui turned back. Yuhui. Yuhui! Frightened out of his wits, Seol Jihu hurriedly ran toward Seo Yuhui. * What a cute kid. Same time. Its been a while since the Eyes of Charm failed to work. Goh Yeonju snorted while walking down the hill. Did you see that? Then, she looked back and asked. He moved his hand back before I even moved, right? Yes, though it was only by a split second. The cold-faced woman, Nam Da-Eun, nodded her head. Goh Yeonju furtively licked her upper lip. Interesting. Where did a kid like him come from? He didnt seem like a bad person, though. The light-brown haired woman, Yoo Hyun-Ah, quietly chimed in. No, its better to be careful. Nam Da-Eun spoke briefly. Also we shouldnt be too confrontational. Apparently, its not a good idea to irritate the Golden Constellation. ...What? Goh Yeonju furrowed her brows. What do you mean? Golden Constellation? I dont know either. Thats just what Jung Unni told me. Goh Yeonju shut her mouth. Well lets leave him be for now. It looks like Soyoung Unni has something in mind too. Hearing this, Goh Yeonju looked back again and then turned to Han Soyoung, who was walking ahead. Its me. Look into someone for me. His name is Seol Jihu. Han Soyoung was busy talking on the phone with someone. Side Story 11. Between Heaven-rank 9 and Heaven-rank 10 SY General Hospital. The snow-white building standing in the heart of downtown Seoul was full of unusual tension today. The reason was the unexpected and sudden visit from the SY Groups CEO. Even though the CEO revealed that she visited the hospital simply on a whim, the staff could not rest at ease knowing that one of their nurses was alone with their boss in a private room. Hes not bad. Han Soyoung began. What was his name again? Seol Jihu? I heard he came, so I went to take a peek. My Supersense couldnt detect anything either. I told you hes not a bad person. Youre right. Hes not. Also, I see that you have great taste in men. Ill give you that. Right? Wait, what? The problem is. Han Soyoung cleared her throat as she changed the subject. Others dont quite agree with me. She put her coffee down on the table and continued. Miss Goh Yeonju is especially obstinate, and the rest are equally skeptical. But thats not everyone. The woman dressed in scrubs remarked as she took a sip of her hot cocoa. Silence is an implicit accordance. Han Soyoung let out a small sigh. And its not like I dont understand where theyre coming from. Fallen Angels theyre the reason for his darkness in a way. I dont see what good would come of him being associated with them again. But thats your opinion, not Oppas. Youre right. Han Soyoung admitted. I know what youre thinking. Why should we even bother with them? Lets just ignore them so that everything can stay the same. But cant you see that youre just avoiding the issue? The nurse girl continued. I believe that sometimes we need to face problems head-on. That way, things might take a turn for the better. With a look of mild surprise, Han Soyoung glanced up at the angel in white sitting across from her. Ahn Sol. Her voice sounded softer now. What youre saying sounds nice and all, but you know that life doesnt always work out quite so conveniently. Thats true, too. Ahn Sol nodded in assent. You agree. Yet your opinion is still the same. Does that mean youre sure this is going to be fine? Mm. Maybe? Maybe isnt enough. I need you to convince me. Can you do that? I had a dream. A dream? Yes. A dream. Ahn Sol said in a whisper before breaking into a smile. With mixed feelings, Han Soyoung stared at Ahn Sol stroking her paper cup. The Priestess of Brilliance, a girl whose existence itself was a miracle. Her singularity surpassed even him. It wasnt that Han Soyoung didnt trust her. The girl in front of her was so extraordinary that she couldnt be judged by human standards. However. What kind of dream was it? I saw a rabbit. Ahn Sol replied simply. Han Soyoung frowned. Ah, but he wasnt just any rabbit. This rabbit had golden fur. You might even call him a super-rabbit! Ahn Sol continued with a playful smile. And the moment the golden rabbit jumped into the chaos. * He finally reunited with Seo Yuhui, but nothing unexpected happened afterward. There wasnt anything he could do either. In the end, Seol Jihu had no choice but to retreat. Just like that, his first expedition to SY Apartments ended in failure. Instead of returning to Paradise immediately, Seol Jihu stayed on Earth for a few more days. During this time, he contacted Kim Hanbyul again and checked through Kim Hannah if a unit in building 101 was listed for sale. Of course, even as he did all this, he had only the faintest hope of his efforts bearing fruit. He just thought hed try everything possible before returning to Paradise for good. Then one day, a miracle happened. Hey, hey, hey. What happened? Kim Hannahs voice over the phone was shaking. What the hell did you do!? What do you mean? Whats going on? I just got a call from the realtor! What Kim Hannah said next was enough to make Seol Jihus jaw drop, and for the next minute, he stood frozen and in silence. According to Kim Hannah, Seol Jihu managed to gain a spot in SY Apartments in Building 101, suite 5202. He was now the Martial Gods neighbor! This doesnt make any sense! Kim Hannah came over right away and made a big fuss. Seriously, it makes no sense! The application process for SY Apartments is even more complicated than Mastercards gold card! Ive never heard of an instance when they responded this fast. This had to be some sort of a scheme, Kim Hannah insisted. Seol Jihu fell into thought. Is this good or bad? Bad. Kim Hanah asserted. Theyre obviously trying to lure you into a trap. Thats the only sensible explanation. But why would they go that far? Given how powerful they are, wouldnt it make more sense for them just to kill me outright? Though I dont intend to go down easily, of course. Kim Hannah shut her mouth. She had seen them with her own eyes and knew that Seol Jihu was right. But it makes even less sense to think theyre doing this in your favor. She was adamant. Theres no such thing as free goodwill. If this is truly an act of hospitality, there must be something they want from you. What do you think it is? This time, Seol Jihu fell silent. He couldnt think of a single thing they would want from him. They were, after all, a bunch made up of multiple Heaven-rank 9s. What could they possibly need from someone like him? I dont know. Finally, after a long thought, Seol Jihu made his decision. But we should still accept their offer. We never know what will happen unless we dive right in. Are you sure? I mean, do you really have to? Kim Hannah asked, her voice full of concern. Listen to me, Jihu. Lets just go back, and I wouldve given up if I had run into a dead end. But it looks like there still is a way, and I cant just ignore it. You should think again. This isnt something to be taken lightly. Remember, youre on Earth and not there. Kim Hannah tried to persuade him but to no avail. Seol Jihu never changed his mind. * Just like that, Seol Jihu found a new homealthough he chose to keep his old place in case something went wrong. Money wasnt a problem at all. The apartment cost about 1 billion won, which he paid with 20 gold coins. So, this is it. Seol Jihus jaw dropped in awe as soon as he stepped inside his new apartment. He had heard that this unit was over 400 square meters in size, and it was indeed extremely spacious. So spacious that it could even be used as a soccer field. This is great and all, but. However, his initial excitement soon faded as Seol Jihu recalled the reason he moved here in the first place. He remembered the old saying, strike while the iron is hot. He also recalled that traditionally, people moving into new homes are supposed to distribute rice cakes to their neighbors. And so, Seol Jihu set out with a carefully packed box of rice cakes in his hand. He walked down the corridor past the elevator and arrived at his neighbors door. Taking a deep breath, he pressed the doorbell. Five seconds later. Bee-beep! The door opened with a click. Seol Jihus eyes widened. There was no voice asking, Who is it? While he hesitated to enter, the door suddenly swung open. Ah. Hello! I just moved in? Seol Jihu stopped in the middle of his sentence. He couldnt help it. The woman standing in front of him was breathtakingly beautiful. Her silver hair sparkled like the Milky Way, and her eyes glowed with mystic light. Her beauty reminded him of an angel from the ancient myths. Welcome. The angel-like beauty clasped her hands in front of her waist and smiled. Would you like to come inside? Padron? Ah. Can I? Of course. Please come in. Seol Jihu stepped inside with a dazed expression. He had only planned to ask if he could meet the Martial God. He never thought that he would be invited in. Excuse me, this. Thank you. The silver-haired woman received the box of rice cakes with a graceful gesture of the hand. Also Id like to thank you for your visit. Its an honor to have you as my guest. She politely bowed her head. Please, I. Seol Jihu too bowed his head in return. Then, all of a sudden, he began to blink. His eyes met the eyes of a little girl clinging to the womans leg. Her cute face resembled her mother. The girl smiled shyly before hiding behind her mother. When Seol Jihu raised his back, he was greeted with a smile from the woman. You neednt be so humble. Your being here means a lot to me. Her sweet voice continued. I admire that youve taken on a job that is in no way related to you simply out of loyalty. Seol Jihu flinched. From the way she spoke, the woman seemed to be well aware of the situation. Is it possible for me to. Im sorry, but he isnt here right now. A light flickered in Seol Jihus eyes. May I ask when he will be back? I cant say. Seraph shook her head slowly. He received a call from the Shadow Queen two hours ago and said he was going on a trip with her. So suddenly? She probably knew youd visit today and made plans in advance. Seraph gave a bitter smile. After a moment of silence, Seol Jihu spoke. May I ask how youre related to all this? I used to serve Lord Gabriel. It was then that Seol Jihu finally realized who this woman was. Seraphthe angel who turned to the Martial Gods side and later begged him to give the Fallen Angels another chance. Ah, come this way, Sylraph. The adults need to talk, and I need you to go to your room. Okayy. The tiny angel called Sylraph shuffled into her room, casting a curious glance toward Seol Jihu. Seol Jihu followed Seraph deeper into the house. Breaking the silence, he asked. Is the Martial God aware of the Fallen Angels situation? Im not sure. But my guess is that hes probably not very interested. Seol Jihu organized his thoughts and asked again. I would think that you would have talked to him about them. No. Her answer took Seol Jihu by surprise. After repeated pleas, the Martial God eventually agreed to my terms. However that was all I was allowed to do. Seraph continued. Ill give them a chance. But you are never to speak of them again. Those are the exact words he said to me then. Which meant Seraph couldnt have talked to the Martial God about the Fallen Angels, let alone their salvation. So. Seol Jihu listened quietly before speaking. You cant arrange a meeting or deliver my message to the Martial God. Youre right, unfortunately. He very rarely changes a decision once it has been made, and Im not in a position to force anything on him. Its not that she didnt want to. She just couldnt. Seraph lowered her head. She felt sorry that she couldnt do anything to assist Seol Jihu, who was helping the Fallen Angels out of goodwill alone. Couldnt you have asked him about the Fallen Angels through other people? Someone close to the Martial God, perhaps? Yes, but. Seraphs voice dwindled. Most of those close to the Martial God think negatively of the Fallen Angels. . The prevailing opinion is that we should pretend as if this had never happened. I regret to inform you that they are doing everything they can to stop you from meeting the Martial God. A few days ago, and even now. Seol Jihu remembered the four women he met a few days back. Of course, not everyone is so determined. Seraph continued. But the rest are the least interested in this issue. . Which is precisely why Id like to recruit your help. Seraph turned her eyes towards Seol Jihu. I cant do it alone. I need help, even if it comes from an outsider. The moment Seol Jihu looked into those eyes filled with anticipation, he felt even more pressure than before. Ah, but Im not anything special. Pardon? Seraphs eyes widened slightly. She seemed almost to doubt her ears. But instead of showing her surprise, she smiled. Lord Gabriel wouldnt have asked just anyone to help her out. She has the most discerning eyes out of all of us. It was then. Just as they neared the end of the hallway, Seol Jihus nostrils began to flare. This smell. He immediately recognized the familiar smell. It was the smell of noodles being cooked. Seol Jihu sniffed the air a few more times before clicking his tongue. Whoevers cooking must be an amateur. Those noodles are gonna be all mushy and soggy. They cooked it for way too long. As Seol Jihu silently mourned the noodles, someone suddenly appeared before them. This someone, a woman with calm features, seemed to have stopped on her way to the front door. Who? Hes my guest. Your guest, Miss Seraph? Yes. Seraph nodded as she passed the woman. Seol Jihu felt the womans gaze on him and bowed his head slightly. As he did so, his eyes grazed over the name Cha Sorim embroidered on the apron she was wearing. Is she the housekeeper? It made sense. This apartment was too big to take care of alone. So shes the one. As much as he felt bad for the noodles, Seol Jihu knew he had to focus on the matter at hand. So, how can I help? The Priestess of Brilliance believes that everything will work out on its own once you two meet each other. But that is unlikely to happen under the present circumstances. The Shadow Queen has set her mind to keep you away from him. And so. Seraph cleared her throat. Youll have to convince people who are indifferent to this issue at the moment but can exert more influence on the Martial God than the Shadow Queen. Seraph stopped. She turned around and faced the opposite direction. Seol Jihu also turned his gaze to where she was looking. His eyes immediately widened in surprise. Side Story 12. Undefeated Record, Broken In the spacious area around the living room were four people. It was hard to say they were human. The first person Seol Jihu caught sight of was a long-haired woman sitting with her legs inside a kotatsu. Her pupils, hair, and even her skin overflowed with a clear, scarlet light. She glanced at Seol Jihu when he came in but quickly went back to focusing on the Macbook on top of the table. Seol Jihu could tell that she was a little temperamental, but perhaps because she was watching a drama, a thin smile hung on her lips. The second person was lying on the couch, watching TV, in the most relaxed position in the world. Her body emitted a red light, but it was slightly different from the first womans. Her hair, which flowed down like a waterfall, shone in the color of lava. She also glanced at Seol Jihu when he arrived, but that was it. With a look of disinterest, she quickly went back to watching TV. The third person was sitting by a table at the terrace, looking after the last person. Of the four, this woman was the only one who did not shine red. Her neatly cut short hair was the color of ice. In any case, she was quite unique. The first two were wearing a turtleneck and a sleeveless t-shirt, respectively, but this woman was wearing a maid uniform straight out of an anime. It was as if she was cosplaying. The way she smiled with her eyes closed gave off a virtuous aura, but Seol Jihu felt an inexplicable anxiousness. For some reason, he felt like her personality would make a sharp 180 as soon as she opened her eyes. The last person also shone red. It was a cute, adorable girl with deep red, braided hair. She did not look older than five. Lying on her stomach, she had her legs on the maids lap and was reading a fairy tale book. Other than occasionally opening her mouth to eat snacks that the maid fed her, she did not pay attention to anything else, including Seol Jihu. Having examined each of the women, Seol Jihu felt his mind go blank. It wasnt just because of their beauty. An inexplicable sensation crept over him only by looking at them. It was truly a mysterious thing. They were simply sitting or lying, but an overbearing, absolute aura exuded out from them. Im positive. Seol Jihu became certain. These four were the ones that Seraph wanted Seol Jihu to convince to get involved in the matter. Naturally, that meant they had to be gods, not humans. Seol Jihu only snapped out of his daze when a short sigh rang out. Why did you bring him here? A sharp but beautiful voice flowed out. Hwajung, the woman sitting by the table, paused the video that was playing on the Macbook. She took off her headset and asked.[1] What was the point of bringing him here, hmm? She seemed to be talking to Seraph. And you. Why are you so nosy? Hwajung moved her gaze to Seol Jihu. This has nothing to do with you. Thats. It was true, but if he had to give a reason, it was because of the Golden Commandment. Because the Fallen Angels helped him, he had to help them as well. Hilarious. Hwajung snorted before Seol Jihu even said a word. It was almost as if she read his mind. Then tell me why I should help you out. . Do I have any reason to go out of my way and meddle in some insects struggle? No, you dont. The reply came from the woman lying on the couch, Gehenna. This is of no benefit to us. Theres nothing we can expect from this guy either. Its not even intriguing or worthy of being an amusement. Seraph looked back at Seol Jihu in a fluster. It was because Hwajung and Gehenna were too harsh. Seol Jihu was frowning. Oh? Hwajung raised her eyebrow. But then she blinked in confusion. Why are they boiling the noodles this long? They should have taken it out 37.24 seconds ago. At the very least, if it was 3.64 seconds ago, they could have revived it with cold water. Aah, its too late. Its way too overcooked? Having read Seol Jihus mind, Hwajung made a dumbfounded face. She thought his annoyed expression was because of her words, but his mind was elsewhere. What was even more surprising was that he really was in a foul mood. Hey, go turn the stove off. Hwajung looked at Cha Sorim and spoke. P-Pardon? Werent you doing something? Ah! Cha Sorim did a double-take and ran to the kitchen. Only then did Seol Jihus face liven up. Thank you. He thanked her sincerely. Hwajung shook her head, thinking he was quite an oddball. Whatever. I know why you are here, but they arent acting like this for no reason. She spoke in a slightly softer tone. Fallen Angels are the direct cause of the Martial Gods darkness. In general, origin does not care about ones circumstances or situation. We barely managed to revive his light, but the darkness can very easily devour him again. Just like when he invaded the Celestial Realm. Well, not that I expect you to know what any of this means. I understand that there are some specific circumstances involved. But No buts. Hwajung spoke curtly. You do not have any say in this matter. Why are you so stubborn, child? Im not a child. Seol Jihu smiled bitterly at her consoling tone. Youre not? Werent you born not too long ago? It must have been about a year or two in that worlds time. A nightingale-like voice rang out. It was the woman with the short, ice-colored hair, Mercedes. She was still stroking the little girls hair with her eyes closed. Meanwhile, the girl was busy reading her book, hitting Mercedes hand away. What? Then hes a total baby. Hwajung snorted and looked back at Seol Jihu. Let me tell you something. There is only one reason you are able to stand in my countenance and talk while looking down at me. And that is because I hold a tiny sliver of admiration for you. . I know who you are. The infinite Golden Constellationa being who had more potential than even Chaos. That was the Seol Jihu that Hwajung saw. I know its best not to irritate you, but that doesnt mean I cant do anything about you. I just dont find the need to. Mm. That is true. It would become a little annoying. It might cause a universe-wide problem after all. Mercedes nodded. Come to think of it, I heard rumors that Astraios took a liking to the Golden Constellation. Hmph, who cares about that stars brat? Theres nothing to be afraid of. Gehenna smirked. As hard to understand words went back and forth, Seol Jihu felt himself stiffening from nervousness. He could feel confidence and arrogance from their voices, yet they didnt seem unfounded in the slightest. Anyway, we can only overlook your impudence so much. Go back. He was clearly being chased out. Just once No, we wont help. We have no intention to. Hurry on out. Seol Jihu tried to plead his case once more, but Hwajung was firm. Seol Jihu bit his lower lip. He didnt expect this to be easy in the first place. In fact, he could say that he made more progress today than he thought. He had no reason to feel dejected since he did not have any expectations, but. Are they making something with those noodles? The kitchen kept bothering him. As the Artisan of Infinity, he couldnt help but lament what it could have been. Maybe that housekeeper is also in on it. Seol Jihu was beginning to think that the housekeeper was trying to make things unpleasant for him purposely to get him to leave. Excuse me. Ill be heading out then. Good. At least you can understand words. Hwajung waved her hand and put her headset back on. Ah, wait! When Seol Jihu turned around without hiding his displeasure, Seraph quickly stretched out her hand. Im sorry. No, its fine. Im truly sorry. If its okay with you, I would like to talk to you for a moment. Seraph really hoped Seol Jihu would not back down here. If he gave up, she felt like that would be the end of this matter. If you havent eaten yet, please stay for a bowl of naengmyeon. We were in the middle of making it. Seraph pointed toward the kitchen and offered Seol Jihu to dine. Seol Jihu furrowed his brows. How could it be naengmyeon of all things? Seraph was at a loss for what to do. She could see why Seol Jihu would be mad when he suffered humiliation he did not need to. Please calm your anger and stay a little while longer. I already said its fine. I cant stay and continue being such a bother. Ill take my leave now. Seol Jihu bowed and turned around to leave in a hurry. Please wait! However, Seraphs pleading voice caused him to stop. Its not that. Seol Jihu smacked his lips and stared fixedly at the sullen Seraph. Im just worried that I will commit an inexcusable mistake by eating that. Pardon? Im sorry, I cant help it. Its a condition I was born with. Seraph looked befuddled. Seol Jihu sighed deeply. He knew it would be rude but as the Artisan of Infinity, he showed an expression that was more serious than ever before. You overcooked the noodles. ? Seraph blinked rapidly. She stared blankly, not sure what he was talking about all of a sudden. However . Seraph could not say anything because Seol Jihus eyes were all too serious. There wasnt even a shred of silliness or jest. Naengmyeon. Moreover. Naengmyeon is not something you cook like that. Seol Jihus level of existence had suddenly soared. No, it was still soaring. It was a pure, spotless divinity that even a pure-blooded Angel like her could not surmise. Seraphs jaw dropped. She wasnt the only one who showed such a reaction. Hwajung stopped right before she pressed the resume button and turned to Seol Jihu. Hoh. Gehenna also took her eyes off the TV and exclaimed. A hint of surprise could be seen on her face. Mercedes also narrowed her eyes and stared at Seol Jihu. Even the little girl, who ignored him all this time, glanced at him. Then. Seol Jihu bowed and began to walk toward the door. It was then. Hey. A high-pitched voice stopped Seol Jihu. Hold on. Hwajung took off her headset again. Whats wrong? Hmm. Hwajung scanned Seol Jihu from top to bottom before looking back at the living room. Come to think of it, wasnt he recently selected as a new Universe Planet Cultural Heritage? No. 778,712. Its been 102,236 years since the last one. I remember the council raising the bar extremely high 100,000 years ago. Mercedes replied. Oho. And he achieved that just a year or two after being born. An intrigued smile hung on Hwajungs lips. She locked her fingers together and spoke. Well, I guess I am a liiit~tle interested. Its just a little, though. Indeed. At first, I thought the rumors were exaggerated but it looks like he can be of some amusement at the very least. Gehenne cackled as well. Child, are you interested in making a bet with us? Huh? Dont be so dense. Were saying we will give you a chance. Hwajung continued. If youre that confident, try making it. A noodle dish, I mean. Seol Jihus eyes lit up. If your dish can satisfy my palate I dont see why I wouldnt accept a simple request. Really? Seol Jihus complexion brightened. Noodle dishes were his forte, after all. Do I look like a god who would say one thing and act another way? Me, Hwajung? Seol Jihu gasped under his breath. He had heard of the name before from Gabriel. Having the aliases Primal Fire and Everlasting Conflagration, she was a goddess at the pinnacle of all gods of fire, a Heaven-rank 9 god standing on equal grounds with the Creation God. Alright, I accept. Seol Jihu clenched his fists. Good. You should have just started with this. As the Artisan of Infinity, you must surely have a restaurant or two, right? I do, but its not on Earth. No problem. Hwajung closed the Macbook with a grin. She got up and looked around. Anyone wanna go with me? Ill go. Gehenna also got up from the couch. I would like to, but I have to serve the king oh? Mercedes eyes waned. The little girl had thrown the fairy tale book aside and hopped down from her lap. Though she looked apathetic, she was showing a desire to go. This is a surprise. Then, the astonished Mercedes also got up. Alright, then. Hwajung looked back at Seol Jihu and snapped her fingers. In the next instant, Seol Jihu was shocked speechless as the surrounding scenery changed. This is? He was inside his Seol Jihu Ramen? restaurant. He had teleported before the blink of an eye. What are you standing around for? Hwajungs voice rang out. The four goddesses sat down at the countertop table connected to the kitchen. Is there no menu? Theres only one dish being sold. Oho. That must mean youre confident in it. Hwajung shrugged. Alright, well take four of those. About the promise. Dont worry. As long as you can satisfy even one of us, I will do whatever I can to help you meet the Martial God, whether it be acting cute or threatening him. Ill take your word for it. Seol Jihu raised the Spear of Purity. Wait just one moment, please. Then, he began to cook. Pouring water into pots, turning the stove on. Iya~ He sure is precise with his times. Indeed. He stopped at exactly 0 seconds, without the slightest discrepancy. He cut those noodles cleanly too. Hnng. Seol Jihu concentrated more than usual as he felt several eyes staring at his every movement. It didnt take long for the ramen to be ready. Soon. Four Seol Jihu Ramen Specials coming up! Four bowls of ramen came out along with moderately cold white rice and a plate of well-aged kimchi for each tray. Lets dig in then. Hwajung and Gehenna picked up a pair of chopsticks each. Mercedes picked up the spoon and tasted the soup first, and the little girl stared at her chopsticks with a glum look. Only when Seol Jihu noticed her mood and changed them to a fork did she begin to move her hand. Slurp, slurrrp. Only the sounds of noodles and soup being tasted were heard in the restaurant. Mm. Hwajung tilted her head slightly after slurping up the noodles. She furrowed her brows a little and took another bite. Gehenna and Mercedes did the same thing. They were both eating, but it was hard to tell what they were thinking. Seol Jihu observed the three women nervously. Then, when about a third of the noodles were gone. Thats enough for me. Hwajung put down her chopsticks. Seol Jihus eyes widened. He immediately thought, Theres still a lot left, though. Ill stop here too. Me too. Gehenna put her bowl down after taking a sip of the soup, and Mercedes also lowered her chopsticks and took out a napkin. Taken aback, Seol Jihu looked at the little girl. Then, he was startled speechless. The little girl was frowning heavily and puffing up her cheeks. Oh my, are you okay? Mercedes hurriedly brought the napkin to her mouth. Ptui. Then, the girl spat out the noodles in her mouth. ! Seol Jihus eyes split open seeing this unfold right in front of his eyes. The girl had spat out his ramen without swallowing it. The shock from the event struck him into a daze. It wasnt so bad that it warranted being spat out. A bite or two was acceptable, dont you think? Hwajung and Gehenna each said a few words. Not really. The little girl retorted curtly. Really? I didnt think it was that bad. It was pretty much what I expected. Nothing extraordinary. Hwajung gave an objective review. I agree completely. The rumors were exaggerated, but it wasnt all that interesting. If anything, it was bland and weak. Gehenna stretched out her arms and yawned. She now looked utterly disinterested. Indeed. Hes certainly impressive for a human but the dish wasnt something I particularly would want to eat again. Mercedes also gave her evaluation as she tapped on her lips with a napkin. Any of you have anything else to say? Its bad. What else is there to say about it? Hearing Hwajungs question, the little girl muttered with a frown. Cant you give it a more heartfelt evaluation? He, at least, kept his manners. Hwajung chuckled and pointed to the kitchen. The little girl glanced at Seol Jihu before frowning. Ah, fine, fine. She then spoke in an annoyed tone. I considered taking a bite. You spat it back out, though. Hmph, why should I eat something I actually dont want to eat? The little girl hopped out of her seat after the harsh criticism. Anyway, this is a waste of time. Im going back. Then, she vanished. Well if theres something to be pointed out, it would be that I tasted hubris from the flavor. Mercedes spoke. Mn. Its good to have a solid personal philosophy, but this was at the level of stubbornness. It wasnt so amazing to be worthy of such pride either. Gehenna also added an explanation. Thats true. There was a glitter for sure but a dish of this level can be found all over the universe. Perhaps I might have been moved a little had you given me the ramen you cooked for the first time in your life. Hwajung stopped there and raised her eyebrows. It was because she saw Seol Jihu standing frozen in the kitchen. Oh, um, dont take it too hard. I didnt think this was a waste of time. The fact that the girl who just left went back quietly without causing a scene means you did well. Hwajung consoled him, but Seol Jihu was still speechless. It couldnt be helped. His test scores so far had always been a perfect 100 points out of 100 points, but the test he just took was akin to being out of 10,000 or even infinite points. Anyway, you lost the bet, but it was close. I guess you could say I saw potential. . Well, youre welcome to give it another try. I can offer you that much at least. Hwajung got up from her seat. Of course, youre free to accept or reject this offer. I dont care either way. . But if you want to give it a go, Im going to have to raise the bar for what constitutes a pass. After all, Suna irritated you, and youre the Golden Constellation. She took out a notepad and jotted something down. You should be honored. Youre the first man to get my number beside my darling. Hwajung ripped out the note with her number and placed it down in front of Seol Jihu. Then, she turned back without a shred of hesitation. How much time went by? By the time Seol Jihu came to his senses, he was standing alone in the restaurant. He had his head lowered and his hands pressing down on the kitchen table. . Seol Jihu clenched his teeth and fists until they were on the verge of breaking. It would be a lie if he said he wasnt confident. There had been many challengers until now. Among them were people who tried to pretend the dish was terrible when they enjoyed it. But in the end, Seol Jihus ramen had forced them to confess the truth. Its good. The two simple words that Seol Jihu had taken for granted until now, the undefeated record of his ramen [Its bad. What else is there to say about it?] was broken today. Keuk! Seol Jihu shut his eyes. Teardrops fell from his eyes from frustration. Humiliated and disgraced, he trembled violently. He had never shuddered so much, even in the bitter cold of winter. He finally understood how the chefs that had their naengmyeon evaluated by him felt. Right, he felt like he understood them. But. [If theres something to be pointed out, it would be that I tasted hubris from the flavor.] [This was at the level of stubbornness.] Understanding something and accepting it were two completely different things. No. In the next instant, Seol Jihu abruptly stretched out his arm. Theres no way! He tasted each of the leftover bowls of ramen. They tasted just like they always did. They were delicious. Because of it, he could not accept that they tasted bad. I! Seol Jihu began to cook a new bowl of ramen. As if one bowl wasnt enough, he cooked ten, twenty and dozens more in the next few hours. The way he tasted them, moved them aside, and hysterically cooked a new batch was like watching a total madman. Despite this My ramen! His ramens flavor did not change. There was no progress. Uwaaaaaaah! In the end, Seol Jihu bellowed out his pent-up frustration. Sweeping away the bowls of ramen littered on the tables Aaaaaaaah! He pushed the tables down. Clang, clang! The bowls shattered, and noodles and soup scattered all over the ground. The quiet restaurant quickly became noisy. That day, from a small restaurant in Evas alleyway, a scream of a man rang out endlessly. It was the despairing scream of an extraordinary genius, meeting a giant wall for the first time in his life. 1. Hwajung means Essence of Fire. Went with a more romanized translation here since it is used as a name. Side Story 13. The Star Shines Again Jihu~ Im he...re? Baek Haeju, who entered Paradise after finishing her cafe work, sniffled. The smell of ramen had saturated Seol Jihus restaurant. Ah? Looking around, Baek Haeju found the restaurant in total chaostables and chairs toppled over, shattered bowls and plates, and splattered soup and ramen noodles that had dried up on the floor. Lying in the middle of all this mess was Seol Jihu, looking up at the ceiling blankly. J-Jihu? Keuhehehehe. Baek Haeju couldnt tell whether he was laughing or crying. Why. A pair of shaded eyes glanced at Baek Haeju. Are you here to laugh at my ramen too? Baek Haejus eyes widened. Dont tell me. She had never seen Seol Jihu in so much despair and anger. Even his big-sulk state wasnt this bad. Jihu! Baek Haeju ran up in a hurry and embraced Seol Jihu. Its okay. Its okay. I dont know what happened, but its alright now. Seol Jihus expression loosened gradually. Dont cry. Baek Haejus eyelids trembled as she repeatedly caressed Seol Jihus cheek. Keuk! Jihu, my Jihu. Inside the messy restaurant, only the crying voices of the duo rang out. * After returning from an expedition, Eun Yuri, Yi Seol-Ah, Chung Chohong, and Phi Sora immediately headed to Luxurias temple. It was because they heard from Kim Hannah that Seol Jihu was staying inside the intensive care unit like a cripple. Hey, Seol! Chung Chohong brushed off a group of Priests trying to stop her and threw the door open. What the hell happened!? Seol Jihu was lying in bed, not moving an inch like a dead fish. It seemed he hadnt eaten for days as he looked like a skeleton. What. Just who did this to you!? Chohong couldnt hide her shock after seeing his state. Seol Jihus head flopped to the side. After looking at the speechless Chohong Ah. Transparent tears streamed down his face. Cho. Yeah, its me! Me! Can you recognize me? Chohong. Thats right! Why are you crying, dude!? Dont cry! Chohong! In the end, he burst out crying. Unable to hold back his tears, Seol Jihu ran into Chohongs embrace. Chohong hugged Seol Jihu in the heat of the moment and patted his back. She was taken aback in the next moment, though, as Seol Jihu dug into her breasts like a drill. T-Thats right. A grown-up man shouldnt be crying. Rub, rub~ Just tell me who did this. Rub, rub~ Come on. Tell me what happened! Ill grab my Thorn of Steel and. Rub, rub~ ...Thats enough, you son of a bitch! Chohong kicked Seol Jihu off. Ah, what was that for!? Seeing Seol Jihu thrown to the bed, Yi Seol-Ah yelled in fright. Look at this! Chohong pointed at her chest area and yelled. Her shirt was stained with Seol Jihus tears and snot. Come on! Hes emotionally hurt! Yi Seol-Ah glared at Chohong before opening her arms to Seol Jihu. Orabeo-nim! Over here! No, come here. Eun Yuri also spread her arms out. Seol Jihu looked back and forth between the two women .... ...before making a very disappointed face. How should he put it? It was as if they werent enough to satisfy him. Then, seeing Phi Sora, who was dazedly standing in the back, he immediately got up and trudged over. Miss Phi Sora. Hmm? Miss Phi Sora! Eeeh? Why are you targeting me? Is my ramen bad? Seol Jihu blurted out an abrupt question. Phi Sora flinched while trying to push off the stealthily clinging Seol Jihu. ...No, its delicious. Delicious? Yes. You know I go crazy for it. Why, did someone say it was bad? Seol Jihus complexion darkened noticeably. Recalling what happened that day, strength escaped his limbs. It was so bad that he gave up on Phi Soras breasts and trudged back to his bed. Wait a minute, is that what this is about? Phi Sora asked while dusting her clothes. Seol Jihu dejectedly dropped his head in response. Just because of that!? Phi Sora muttered dumbfoundedly before smacking her lips. It was because she remembered the absurd status window Ira showed her not too long ago. No matter what, Seol Jihus passion for his ramen was real. Come on, hold your head up high! People have different tastes. Its only natural for some people not to like it! It was then. I agree as well. An aged voice suddenly barged in. Seol Jihus eyes widened. Master Ian? Ian was standing by the door. Next to him was Seo Yuhui, who was looking at him with worried eyes. Since Seol Jihu wasnt showing signs of getting better, she had brought Ian to Paradise as a special measure. I heard what happened. You suffered a loss, huh? Ian walked in with a gentle smile. I wont say its not a big deal since youre a restaurant owner and a chef. But satisfying everyones taste is a very, very difficult thing. You might even say that its near impossible. Right. All you can do is try your best to satisfy everyone as much as possible. Failure is only natural in that process. Havent you heard of the saying, failure is the mother of all success? I have but. Seol Jihu gave a sorrowful, bitter smile. I guess it was only natural for me to fail. Right, the opponents he faced were too difficult. Satisfying the palates of Heaven-rank 9 gods wasnt something a mere human could do. I must have dreamed too big. A dream that could never come true. When theres nothing you can do right, that would be when you should give up. Seol Jihu dropped his head. It seemed as if he had given up completely. Seeing this, Ians expression sank. He seemed a little angry, as well. This reminds me of the past. Ian spoke. Do you remember when we first met? Pardon? During the Forest of Denial expedition, I mean. Surely, you remember what I said to you when we first met. Ian said while stroking his white beard. My friend, do you like titties? Seol Jihu doubted his ears. Just what the heck was Ian talking about all of a sudden? Master Ian, Im not sure what youre. Just answer me. Do you like them? ...Yes. I dont know. I think your answer is too half-hearted. Ian chuckled. To me, it doesnt look like you do. Seol Jihu blinked. You are a fan of big titties. You dont even glance at small ones. Wouldnt it be right to say youre into big titties and not all titties? ...Master Ian, excuse me, but Im not following what youre trying to say. What Ian said wasnt wrong by any means. It wasnt as if Seol Jihu disagreed, but he just couldnt understand how his taste in titties had anything to do with this matter. Hmm. Ian stared at Seol Jihu. He seemed a little disappointed and regretful. I didnt believe it at first but it seems the rumors were true. Rumors? Mmm. Rumors that the hero and legend of Paradise, who exterminated even the Parasite Queen, fell into a rut and lost his former glory. Seol Jihu furrowed his brows. There was no way he wouldnt know who Ian was talking about. If it were the man I knew. If it were the man who risked his life at Arden Valley to lure the Parasites, brought up the incredible Delphinion Duchy Laboratory rescue plan, and led the Spirit Realm expedition to success despite countless hurdles blocking his way Then, at the very least, he would have thought about this matter again and racked his brain to solve the problem. Seol Jihus eyes slowly narrowed. Well, I understand. A long time has gone by since then. Ian clicked his tongue. Still, Im disappointed. Those words were the final straw. Seol Jihus face contorted. Clunk! The bed shook. Seol Jihu shot up and glared at Ian. Ian, however, brushed off his piercing gaze. J-Jihu! Master Ian! A few women stepped between them. After glaring at Ian for some time Ah, okay, Im sorry to disappoint you. Seol Jihu muttered a few words before stomping past him. Koong! He slammed the door shut, and his footsteps quickly grew further away. Master Ian. Not sure what to do, Seo Yuhui sent Ian a resentful look. You shouldnt have been so harsh. Hes already in a great shock. Ian closed his eyes and sighed. Anybody here wants to be my drinking buddy for today? He spoke with a hint of bitterness. I dont feel too good. Im going to need alcohol to soothe my stomach. Smacking his lips at the bitter taste, he turned around. * Hmph! Seol Jihu stomped out of the temple in a huff. What? I fell into a rut? Hes disappointed? He was dumbstruck, just thinking about it. He felt wronged. He doesnt know anything. I did everything I could. I tried my best! He doesnt even know who Im up against! What would Master Ian be able to do against Heaven-rank 9 gods? Seol Jihu grumbled angrily. Walking while lost in thought, Seol Jihu found himself in front of his restaurant. After glaring at it for a long time, Seol Jihu tore off the Temporarily Closed sign and shouted. Were open! Because of his loud voice, his surroundings immediately buzzed. Were open for business! Were open for business! After shouting a couple more times, Seol Jihu walked in angrily and prepared to open the shop. As the restaurant had been closed for a long time, a large crowd quickly gathered and filled up the available seats in the restaurant. This is more like it. Every customer couldnt hide their shock at the flavor of the ramen and left satisfied. This is my ramen. This is normal. Those goddesses were the strange ones. It was fine even if people called him out for being complacent. A pine caterpillar should eat pine leaves, not oak leaves. Iya~ I can never get enough of this. Exactly! You have no idea how long Ive wanted to eat this again! Do you want me to teach you a way to make it tastier? How? Seeing a couple that was happily enjoying his ramen, Seol Jihu smiled in satisfaction. I wasnt wrong. It was then. Take a closer look. You put this in and then. Seol Jihu jumped in a startle. It was because the man took out canned tuna and poured it into the ramen bowl. W-Wait! When Seol Jihu shouted, the couple looked back at him, confused. That. Yes? That isnt how you eat ramen. Hmm? Is there a set way to eat ramen? The woman asked. Of course, not. The best way is to eat it how you like it. And hearing the mans reply, Seol Jihu became speechless. But the ramen has its original flavor. What original flavor? Besides, why do you care how we eat it? I know plenty of people who do this! The man continued. Its written on the ramen pack too. That you can add green onions and other ingredients to make it better. Exactly. The woman pouted. W-What? Seol Jihu hurriedly ran to the trash can and looked for a ramen pack. Then, when he read the back ! His eyes split open. He gasped. He had a shocked expression as if he was punched in the back of his head. No. Seol Jihus eyes trembled. No way. His hands, which were clutching onto the ramen pack, shuddered as well. Everything he believed in until now came crumbling down at once. H-Hold on. What is it now? Just, just one spoonful is fine. Please let me have a taste of the soup. Seol Jihu took a spoonful of the ramen soup mixed with canned tuna. He closed his eyes as soon as he put the spoon in his mouth. He couldnt tell whether it was good. No, it certainly was. What was important was that a unique flavor had been added to the original one. It was the new flavor Seol Jihu had been searching for all this time. Tk. The soup spoon fell from Seol Jihus hand. Seol Jihu lifted his chin and looked up at the ceiling. I see. [People have different tastes.] [You are a fan of big titties. You dont even glance at small ones. Wouldnt it be right to say youre into big titties and not all titties?] The words Phi Sora and Ian said, Seol Jihu finally understood them. ...Ah. He regained his senses. In the next moment, Seol Jihu ran out of the restaurant, leaving everything else behind. Master Ian! Master Ian! He ran around the city, looking for Ian crazily. Ian was drinking wine at the pub, his nose completely red from inebriation. Crash, crash! A crashing sound was heard outside. Having finished his glass just then, Ian blinked. Master Ian! Seol Jihu was running toward him, panting. Im sorry. He knelt down as soon as he reached Ian. Im truly sorry. I was wrong. .... Please please give me your teachings. Ian fixedly stared at the kneeling Seol Jihu. Seol Jihu looked more desperate than ever before. ...Let me ask you again. Ian asked softly. My friend, do you like titties? Hearing this... ...Yes. Seol Jihu nodded firmly. I love them. He spoke in a choking voice. Im not lying this time. ...Heh. A gentle smile surfaced on Ians face. Haha, hahahaha! Then, he burst into a hearty laughter. Putting down the glass in his hand, he got up. I knew you would come to your senses! Master Ian, I Its fine, I understand. Now get up. I will share with you some of my valuable knowledge. Master Ian! Get up! A legend shouldnt kneel to others so easily! Ian personally pulled Seol Jihu up. Lets go. You and I have a lot to talk about today. Ian grinned. Seol Jihu also smiled and nodded his head. Soon, the two chummy men left the pub. .... .... After they left, silence descended in the pub. Seeing Seol Jihus figure disappear into the distance, Chohong rubbed her nose. She looked like she didnt understand what she just saw. ...Hey. Dont ask me! When she turned her head and asked, Phi Sora quickly retorted. I, I dont know either. I gave up on trying to understand him long ago. Waving her hand and shaking her head, Phi Sora distanced herself from the situation. Haaaaa. Meanwhile, Kim Hannah sighed and raised the glass that Ian put down. After chugging down the remaining contents, she placed her hand on Phi Soras back and patted without a word. * Kwaaaaaa! In the middle of a gushing waterfall, one man was sitting cross-legged. It was Seol Jihu. After talking with Ian, he had come here to organize his thoughts. I was wrong from the start. The three goddesses had not been wrong. Thinking about it now, there wasnt just one standard in how to cook ramen. One manufacturer might say 550mL while another might say 500mL. As if not knowing this wasnt enough, Seol Jihu had not even read the packaging properly. To control the amount of sodium, please put in the soup powder in an amount that is right for you. Depending on your preference, put in green onions and eggs to enhance the flavor. Those were the words that Seol Jihu read on the back of the ramen pack. Depending on your preference. Until now, he had ignored these words completely. Of course, it wasnt a bad thing to keep to the basics. But like Gehenna said, in that case, Seol Jihu should have shown something surpassing a simple change while keeping true to the basics. Seol Jihu had failed to do so. Instead, he wasnt even trying. For someone who was using ramen made by others, he had not even tried to change the tap water to higher quality water. Despite this, he was telling his customers that the way he made his ramen was the best. What would that be if not stubbornness and hubris? A crappy philosophy based on arrogance? Having come to this realization, Seol Jihu could not hide his embarrassment. This isnt the time to be standing around. Seol Jihus eyes shot open, a sharp glint flickering within them. Then, as he raised his body with great force Rumble! Something mystical happened. The waterfall soared to the night sky. By nature, water fell from top to bottom. However, Seol Jihus energy twisted this natural law for a moment as he walked out to the riverbank. A golden light flashed in the dark night sky. The slumbering golden star had begun to shine again. * Seol Jihu left Paradise that day and went back to Earth. A few days later, an unbelievable rumor began to circulate inside Valhalla. It was that Seol Jihu had gotten a job at a ramen factory. Apparently, he had also caught the managers eye, got his skills acknowledged, and was promoted to the development team. But when a few Valhalla members went to check up on the truth of the matter, they could only confirm that he had quit. Seol Jihu had entered the ramen company to get back to the basics. He wanted to see how ramen was manufactured and learn the process. Next, Seol Jihu left on a trip. Famous restaurants naturally had a reason for being so. Seol Jihu visited every renowned ramen restaurant in Korea without exception. And whenever he found a place he liked, he pestered the head chef. Please! Please teach me your recipe! Impossible! I went through all sorts of struggles for 10 years to develop this recipe! Im not asking you to give it to me for free! I will pay! Hah! Keep on dreaming! Even 100 million won wouldnt be enough to move me! Seol Jihu took out 200 million won. The head chef made a dumbfounded face. Are you insulting my lifes work? I dont need your damn money. Seol Jihu took out another 300 million. Stop! My passion, which Ive traded my youth for, cannot be bought by money! Seol Jihu took out another 500 million. Ive been feeling under the weather recently and have been looking for a successor. With your passion, I would love to entrust this recipe to you. Just like that, he traveled all over the country to obtain different recipes for research. When he finished his travel in Korea, he turned his eyes outside. It wasnt just Japan. If there was a well-known ramen restaurant, he visited without discrimination. Only when he finished his travels did he come back to Paradise. He was not done yet. Seol Jihus travels continued in Paradise. He plowed fields or went on solitary expeditions. He did not spare any effort to obtain even slightly higher quality water. For example, he went to the Spirit Realm and visited the World Trees lake or battled demonic creatures slumbering in ancient caves to find heavenly essences. There was even a time he searched uncharted territories to find the mythical Mountain of Beginnings, where Pangu was said to be sealed, and locate the river water flowing through heaven and earth. Going around the world in madness, he succeeded in finding appropriate ingredients, but that still was not enough. Mindblowing. Seol Jihu wanted to break away from the ramen he had always been making and create his own mindblowing ramen. Doing so alone proved to be difficult. He needed the help of someone who knew ramen as much as he did. And so, Seol Jihu entered the Path of the Soul. Everyone might have different tastes, but you still need to keep to a certain standard. No one wants to eat a soggy. I know that. The problem is. Seol Jihu passionately discussed the way of ramen with Black Seol Jihu, researching and developing anew. Meanwhile, seeing Seol Jihus actions, existences all over the universe swallowed their saliva. * A cold, breath-fogging winter arrived. So cold~ Ahn Sol walked in while shivering from the cold. The people inside greeted her. Youre a bit late today. Yeah, something came up right before work ended. What about dinner? I havent eaten yet~ Ahn Sol looked sullen. Its so cold today. I kept thinking about getting hot ramen soup on my way home~ Ramen, huh. Hwajung muttered. Ahn Sol looked surprised. Hwajung was usually never interested in what a human had to say. Ah, I was just reminded of someone. Hwajung chuckled. I wonder what happened~? Its been a while, and he hasnt called. Well, I had forgotten about him until now too. Now that you mention it, the universe has been stirring recently. Mercedes murmured calmly. Is it? Why dont we take a look then? Lets see. Hwajung took out her phone. Then, she furrowed her brows slightly. ...Oh? With a snort, she immediately typed up a message. Less than a minute later, her phone buzzed. Was he waiting for it? He responded instantly hmm? Hwajungs eyes widened after reading the text. Haha! She then tilted her head back and burst into laughter. Ahahaha! This kid is hilarious! Seeing Hwajung laugh, a few people gathered around her. Hwajung showed her phone, revealing the following text message. [Ive been waiting, Madam. I will attend to you faithfully today.] Madam, huh. He surely has good eyes. Hwajung chuckled while wiping the tears around her eyes. Turning the phone off, she got up and looked back at everyone. Anybody wanna go eat ramen tonight? * And so, Hwajung, dressed up in a fancy white suit and wearing a black, luxury handbag, led the Martial Gods remaining fifteen wives. Accompanying them was a red-haired little girl. A total of 17 people visited Seol Jihu Ramen?. Seol Jihu was not flustered. Not only did he make ample preparations, but he also had not forgotten Hwajungs words that he would be judged more strictly the second time around. Welcome. A deep, slightly hoarse voice rang out. Having entered the store, most of the 17 people could not hide their shock. Goh Yeonju did not even recognize Seol Jihu at first. His disheveled hair and shaggy beard made him look like a hermit who had trained for several dozen years in a mountain. However, his eyes were clear. Burning with passion, Seol Jihus affable pupils were emitting an elegant light. That wasnt all. What? That person. Just who is he? This pressure. Seven or so people flinched. Even Goh Yeonju gulped from a rising nervousness. The man in front of them was giving off a dignified divine aura. The terrifying intensity was something even Gehenna, Mercedes, and Hwajung did not dare to estimate at a simple glance. Hoh! Hwrrrrr! A destructive fire rose from Gehennas eyes. W-What are you doing? Let go of me. Its been a while since my competitive spirit has been provoked! Ahn Sol dissuaded her, but Gehenna did not listen. Her lava-colored hair rose up as if she would start a fight at any moment. How scary~ Mercedes also observed Seol Jihu with her eyes open. To come this far. What a terrifying growth speed. Its been a while since I felt like I lost before the fight even began. A permafrost energy flowed out from her icy, transparent eyes. ...I told you, its better not to irritate him. Hwajung snickered. ...Hmph. The red-haired little girl snorted. Anyone who doesnt have the confidence to eat his ramen should leave now. With hard-to-understand words, she walked forward and took a seat. Everyone else, please follow me. Seol Jihu spoke solemnly and turned back. Hwajun asked. What about the menu? Do you still only have one dish? Seol Jihu opened his palm in reply. Chwaaarak! 17 papers safely landed in front of each woman. There was only one item on it. However, from the thickness of the noodles to the garnish that went on the soup, there were dozens of checkboxes that the customer could use to customize their dish. Haha, now this is more like it. Hwajung picked up a pen in joy. The others did the same. What should I get~? Spicy, I need spicy ramen. They marked the menus to their preference and turned them in. After going through the paper slips, Seol Jihu tied the sash around his waist tight. Under the gazes of many women. Then. He stood alone in the kitchen and raised the Spear of Purity. I will begin now. Side Story 14. For 17 Years Seol Jihu took out 17 pots one after the other. A light flickered in one womans eyes after staring at the glossy surface of the black pots. They looked just like any other pot, but she could sense the strange mana surrounding them. These arent just regular pots, are they? Seol Jihu activated the Nine Eyes. Fortunately, he could see the womans status window this time. Her name was Jegal Haesol. She was a magician of a fearsome caliber. No, theyre not. He answered, taking a bottle of water out of the ice bucket. I only made these pots recently. Theyre made of Lipiritur. Lipiritur? These look pretty reflective. Youre spot on. Lipiritur ores are naturally reflective. But for these pots, Ive modified them to reflect only the taste, smell, and heat. Hmm. But couldnt you just cover the pot with a lid? A lid will definitely help the noodles cook through completely, but its less efficient. Moreover, when putting the noodles into a pot, there is an average difference of 0.17 seconds from the time the first strand reaches the water till the last strand reaches the water. These ores help reduce that difference. A look of slight repulsion crossed Jegal Haesols face. Seol Jihus explanation was logical, but there was something creepy about his thoroughness. Look. I dont know if youre serious or just making fun of me, but if you are serious, you should consider becoming a magician. Jegal Haesol chuckled, crossing her legs. Seol Jihu said nothing and concentrated on pouring water. Oh? Is that actually water? Another woman widened her eyes in surprise at the sight of the water falling into the pot. This water was strikingly clear, almost invisible. There was a cool, refreshing smell about it that strangely enough made her feel invigorated. I got this water from the Mountain of Beginnings. Seol Jihu explained to the woman named Jung Hayeon, who was also known as Mage of the Blue Moon. This water was formed when the world was first born. Its free of all impurities and contamination. I strongly recommend it to those who prefer a fresh, clean taste. I-I see. Jung Hayeon blinked her eyes. So even the water was one of a kind. She never thought this place would be an ordinary restaurant from the moment she heard about it from Hwajung. Yet the reality surpassed even her wildest expectations. Whats that? A different woman asked when she saw Seol Jihu pull out another bottle of water. She was one of the four women he met at SY Apartments, who equaled Seo Yuhui in terms of Anyway, her name was Im Hannah, not Kim Hannah. This is groundwater from the subterranean world. Seol Jihu answered calmly and poured the water. The liquid emitting a blue aura fell into the pot, swaying like a fire in the wind. Its extremely hot due to the influence of lava. It looks blue now because I cooled it down, but even the slightest amount of heat can turn it red. I recommend this to those who crave a strong taste. Hoh. Gehenna let out a small exclamation of surprise. Lava ramen? Now she really couldnt wait for it. Seol Jihu turned on the stove and quickened his speed. He would be racing against time from here on. He had to move as quickly as possible as there were many requests to be fulfilled, one of which required 30 pieces of chashu toppings. Woah. The Mercenary Queen, Yi Yoojung, gulped in admiration at the sight of the huge chunk of meat that Seol Jihu was now slicing. She had never seen a piece of meat, so pink and succulent. On the other hand, Kim Hanbyuls gaze had been fixed on the mushroom-shaped vegetables for quite some time now. They looked soft and smelled wonderful. She gulped in anticipation, imagining how they would taste in her mouth. That meat. Those mushroom-like things. In the end, they could no longer resist their curiosity and began to rain questions on the chef. Look at that. Hwajung was impressed. Seol Jihus ramen had already succeeded in attracting his customers attention, and the situation was leaning in his favor. Still, the taste is the most important factor. Hmm? The big dough Seol Jihu took out the next moment caught even Hwajungs eye. It was no ordinary dough, evident by the golden light surrounding it. And strangely, the dough seemed to get more and more viscous over time even though Seol Jihu had not put a single drop of water in it. Whats that? Wheat. Seol Jihu said simply. I ground the rice grains into powder and kneaded it. The natives of the area where I found this rice call them golden rice. Seol Jihu continued. I cant say much because its a trade secret. But to put it simply, first, I boil red beans in water sprinkled with sun-dried salt. Then I mash the boiled beans and apply them to the jar where I store the dough. Finally, I put the dough in the jar and ferment it. This removes all unpleasant odors from the dough and creates viscosity. Suddenly, Seol Jihus hands stopped. Hwajung widened her eyes. The dough was now shining with majestic golden light. Please excuse me. I have to concentrate now. Seol Jihu put another pot on the stove and threw the golden dough into the air. And then. Papapat! The dough was sliced into 17 equal pieces midair. No one even saw Seol Jihus spear move. M-Mind Spear? The housekeeper, Cha Sorims eyes widened in surprise. The dough did not fall. Like a spinning top, it spun round and round in the air. Then, after a while, it began to disintegrate like a peel coming off a fruit to the precise thickness each customer had asked for. Limitlessness! The Sword Empress, Nam Da-Eun, gasped in shock. But Seol Jihu was far from done. The seventeen lumps of dough soon turned into long strands of noodles and fell in a spiral toward the pot. Thousand Stream Convergence. The noodles were thrown into the pot at the same time that the first bubble rose through the boiling water. Silence descended upon the room. Everyone gathered was experienced enough to immediately recognize the complexity of the techniques that Seol Jihu had just used to make the noodles. But soon, this silence was replaced by sniffing sounds. The kitchen was now filled with all sorts of smellsthe aroma of meat roasting over the straw fire, the smell of blanched vegetables. Not to mention the enigmatic fragrance of the noodles. All these scents combined to give off an immeasurably rich and delicious aroma. They couldnt resist anymore. How much longer do we have to wait? Come on, hurry up! Some complained, some whined. Im almost done. Seol Jihu scooped the noodles out of the pot, then quickly placed them in ice water. Suddenly, a look of surprise flashed across everyones faces. The noodles? They were moving as if they were alive. As soon as the noodles touched the ice water, they began to bounce up and down like a ball. The water he had put on the stove earlier was now shining bright gold. Seol Jihu threw all the ingredients into the pot and stirred carefully. He waited long enough for the flavors of the ingredients to melt into the soup and then calibrated the taste with his secret soy sauce and fragrant liquor. Finally, he moved the noodles into each pot and decorated them with the toppings that the customers had chosen themselves. No one could take their eyes off him while all this was happening. Seol Jihus fingertips were shining. He hadnt even activated Spear God, but his whole body was emitting a golden glow. Unable to withstand his glare, those watching closed their eyes. Tak! They flinched at the sound that followed. Suddenly a rich aroma overwhelmed their nostrils. They opened their eyes slowly and saw a brightly shining bowl of ramen on the tabletop in front of them. Here is the ramen you ordered. A quiet voice rang out. Please enjoy. Seol Jihu lowered his spear. Silence ensued. They all stared at the ramen bowl in front of them before simultaneously picking up their chopsticks. Their faces looked solemn, almost reverent. This is gonna be good. Yi Yoojung, who picked up a big slice of chashu with the noodles, gulped loudly. This cant not be good. Pushing her hair off her face, she brought the chopsticks to her mouth. Slurp! And the moment she slurped in the noodles. Eut! Yi Yoojungs eyes widened. Her head leaned back, and her body became stiff. With her eyes fixed on the ceiling, she began to tremble. The same was true for Jung Hayeon. !? The noodles rolled like a wave inside her mouth. She felt as if a tornado of flavors was sweeping through her mouth. Eup! Euuuuup! Jung Hayeon covered her mouth and groaned. Tears began to well up in her eyes, full of confusion and shock. Han Soyoung frowned as she watched the two. No matter how delicious this ramen is, I refuse to be anything like them. With renewed determination, she carefully slurped the noodles. And then. *Heeeeut! Her back arched against her will. These noodles! They were dancing in her mouth. At first, they seemed to flow peacefully like a river, but now they were doing the tango. Their movements could also be described as a well-choreographed figure skating program. No, no. Panicking, Han Soyoung quickly chewed the noodles. But this only made the situation even more confusing. The elasticity of the noodles pushing lightly against her teeth harmonized with their soft, chewy texture and created music in her mouth. Then, all of a sudden, the noodles melted over her tongue, leaving behind a creamy aftertaste. Ah, ah! A moan escaped Han Soyoungs lips. She could now understand the reactions of the two. She knew she had to swallow but couldnt. She wanted to keep this taste in her mouth for as long as possible until she diedno, even after she died. As Han Soyoung hardly managed to resist the temptation and swallow. Haaaa~! A burst of exclamation rang in the air. Han Soyoung wasnt the only one. Everyone else in the room was also breathing hard, their faces red and sweaty. NOOOOO! Its good! Its soooo good! Jegal Haesol cried. I spent my whole life without this ramen! I feel cheateeddd! The grand magician wailed as she continued stuffing her face with the ramen. Youre right. This is good. Mercedes looked relatively calm, inspecting the taste in her mouth. This water is from the Mountain of Beginnings, you said? It really does have an exceptionally clean taste. The ingredients are amazing, but Id also like to praise your. She paused in the middle of her sentence because she noticed that her bowl was already almost empty. Her brain ordered her to remain calm, but her hands would just not listen to reason. This could be bad. With a troubled look, Mercedes cupped her cheek in her hand. Im serious. This is bad. For me to lose track of myself. She chewed her lips. She knew she had to stop here, or else she would not be able to live without this ramen from now on. However. I I give up. Her hand was already lifting a spoonful of soup into her mouth. She had succumbed to the temptation. Next to Mercedes, Gehenna was holding her bowl in both hands and drinking from it. Huuuu! Kwrrrrr! Flames shot out of her nose and mouth, but she seemed not in the least aware of this. Unnng! Hwajung, too, let out a groan. A look of surprise covered her face. I didnt know it would be this good. As soon as she took a bite, her eyes dropped to the bowl. She could not find the words to describe the taste in her mouth. It was that remarkable. But for it to affect us this much. Now Im worried about the others. Hwajung looked around. The restaurant was already in a big mess. Most people had gotten up from their chairs and were dancing and slurping ramen. Even Cha Sorim, who was usually quiet, was bouncing her shoulders up and down like a Friday-night clubber. Surprisingly, the dancers were the most normal of the group. Vivian was wriggling on the floor like a worm, trying to imitate the movement of a ramen noodle. Seraph stood upright, raised both arms into the air, and swung her body back and forth. Noodle! I am a noodle! She claimed that she was a noodle. How come I can see The Angelus? Yoo Hyun-Ah wiped the tears from her eyes as she stared into the empty air. I can see you, Mister Chef! I can see you plowing the fields and harvesting rice all for the sake of this ramen! She seemed to be hallucinating. What a mess. Hwajung clicked her tongue. Then she glanced to her side and let out a soft chuckle. Youre holding up pretty well. She was looking at Goh Yeonju. . Goh Yeonjus face was completely stiff. You are having a tough time, arent you? What!? Your lips can deny all they want, but your actions speak for themselves. Indeed, Goh Yeonjus shoulders and hands were shaking by themselves. She was desperately fighting the urge to just get up and join the dancers behind her. Or should I say that your lips are also honest? Hwajung smirked as she looked down at Goh Yeonjus bowl, which was already empty. Dont you want more? Keuk! Goh Yeonju clenched her teeth. She seemed frustrated, but her mouth opened slowly regardless of her will. If you want more, you should just say so. I! Go on, say it. Just be honest with yourself. Hwajung whispered, and Goh Yeonju lowered her head. Her throat moved as she swallowed. One more. What? Give me. I cant hear you. You need to speak louder. Goh Yeonju raised her head with a grunt. Her face was still full of indignation, but her eyes gleamed with an intense need. Please! Finally, she said it. Please! Give me one more bowl! She begged with tears in her voice. Order received. Seol Jihu said quietly and placed another pot on the stove. While cooking, he noticed the little girl sitting in the corner of the restaurant. He had seen her once before. Whaa. Woahhh. The girls fork busily moved between the bowl and her cherry-colored lips. Exclamations rang out incessantly. She finally looks like a normal kid. Seol Jihu smiled quietly at the girls chubby cheeks and her cute smile. He already thought it was cute that she specifically ordered ham ramen, but the way she ate it was even cuter. Yummy. Hmm? Suddenly, their eyes met. Ah! The girl flinched before suddenly feigning a solemn expression. She raised her fork again in an aloof manner and tried to resume eating. However. ! Her bowl was already empty. Flustered, the girl quickly glanced at the kitchen. She saw that Seol Jihu was still staring at her. Eek! A sound of frustration burst from her mouth. Seol Jihu let out a chuckle before approaching the girl. Hows your ramen, Miss? He asked in a polite voice. Ba-Bad? The girl answered in a sullen tone. So it was bad. I see. My apologies. Hmph! Do you mind telling me what exactly you didnt like about the food? Ill try to improve next time. Uh. I mean. Ummmmm. The girl hesitated. It seemed she was desperately trying to think of what to say but to no avail. I dunno! You dont know? I cant help it! The girl shouted in anger. How am I supposed to judge when Ive only had one bowl? I need like 10 more bowls! Hmm. But Im afraid you wont like them again. Do you still want them? T-Thats. She pouted. Come on. Just give me. I wont know unless I have more. Tears began to well up in the girls eyes as she pushed her empty bowl forward. Seol Jihu laughed inwardly. I would like seconds as well. Gehenna chimed in. Dont mind that kid. Shes been like that from the moment she was born. Not kidding. With that, Seol Jihu decided he''d had enough fun and headed back to the kitchen. He asked as he pulled another lump of dough out of the jar. Anyone else want seconds? * Dinner was finally over. Everyone was satisfiedperhaps too satisfiedwith the food. Thank you. Hwajung expressed her gratitude. I didnt know the day would come when I understood humans. Gods didnt need food to survive. Rather, it made no difference whether they ate or not. I always thought it was inconvenient. Today, I enjoyed consuming food for the first time in my life. Im glad you liked it. Youre too modest. As Hwajung turned her gaze around the room, she sighed. She saw that Kim Hanbyuls face was still buried in her bowl. She was licking the bowl, almost as if she had been possessed by the spirit of a dog. Wake up. We have to go home now. Hwajung flicked her fingers. Hwrrrrr! Crimson flames surrounded Kim Hanbyul. Ah? Kim Hanbyul raised her head, but only for a moment. She looked around in confusion before bringing her face back to the bowl. Looks like its my turn now. Gehenna stretched her arm. Kwrrrrr! A wave of lava swept over Kim Hanbyul. She finally came to her senses after being purified by both the best and the strongest fire. If the two of you have to work together. This ramen may really be too much for regular humans. Mercedes clicked her tongue. Anyway, we lost. Hwajung said. Theres no room for complaints. Im sure everyone will agree with me. She was straightforward. It sucks that we lost, but Ive never felt this good after losing. Youre right. This was a delicious defeat, indeed. Gehenna and Mercedes agreed as well. Golden Constellation. Be my personal chef. Hehe. The little girl had fallen asleep on Mercedes back after eating to her hearts content. Judging from the smile on her face, she seemed to be having a happy dream. We lost, which means we have to keep our promise. You mean. Are you open tomorrow? Of course. Good. Hwajung smiled. A man will visit this restaurant tomorrow night. And he did. The next day. After finishing a days worth of work, Seol Jihu was waiting for the promised guest to come when suddenly he heard the small bell attached to the door chime. Excuse me. A deep voice rang out from the direction of the door. Welco. Seol Jihu paused in the middle of his sentence. He saw a man walk through the open door. Neat hair, kind eyes with well-formed, masculine features. The man standing in front of him was unusually handsome. And for some reason, Seol Jihu instantly felt a kinship with him. So this man is. The Martial God. Kim Soohyun. Their gazes met in the air. Should I try the Nine Eyes? He wasnt sure whether it would work or not, but he was curious. However, just as he was about to activate the Nine Eyes. Seol Jihu blinked. Huh? The Nine Eyes had once again activated automatically. And this time, its effect didnt end as fast as last time. Whats going on? Red, orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo, purple, black, and gold. Nine colors filled his vision in a flash. He could sense that the Nine Eyes was angry. It was trying to push something away from Seol Jihu. Then, in the next moment, he felt something quickly retreat away from him. At the same time, the effect of the Nine Eyes slowly faded. When his vision returned to normal, Seol Jihu noticed that he and Kim Soohyun had been staring at each other for a while. What the. The Third Eye backed away? I havent seen that before. Kim Soohyun muttered words Seol Jihu couldnt understand. Then, after a brief pause, he did a double-take. Ah. My wives told me they loved your ramen so I thought Id drop by. Are you still open? Confused, Seol Jihu nodded nevertheless. Yes, of course. Ive been waiting for you. Please come in. Thank you. Kim Soohyun gave a light nod and closed the door behind him. Seol Jihu guided him to an empty table. May I take your order? Mm. Kim Soohyun looked at the menu, then gave a nervous smile. Im afraid I dont know much about ramen. Can I leave the choice to you? Of course. Ill prepare the most basic version, then. Thank you. Seol Jihu returned to the kitchen and placed a pot over the stove. He glanced at Kim Soohyun while waiting for the water to boil. The Martial God was looking around the restaurant. He looks normal enough. It could just have been the white t-shirt and jeans he was wearing, but he seemed ordinary. I want his ramen, too. Excepthe wasnt. Seol Jihu noticed that Kim Soohyun had placed a small blue orb on his table. Zero Code? Whats going on? I want to eat his ramen. Thats all. Seriously? Okay, then. Clunk, clunk! Suddenly, the giant sword tied to his waist began to shake. What the. You too, Excalibur? Clunk. What are you talking about? How can a sword like you eat ramen? Oh, come on, please. Hell think Im weird. Clunk, clunk, clunk, clunk! The sword called Excalibur rattled from side to side. It seemed to be throwing a tantrum. Fine, fine! Excuse me, may I add two more bowls, please? Kim Soohyun shouted and covered his face with both hands. Seol Jihu revised his assessment of the Martial God. Carrying around a living orb and sword, this man was in no way ordinary. Once again, silence descended upon the restaurant. Rather than striking up a conversation, Seol Jihu focused on cooking. Kim Soohyun chatted with his orb while waiting. By the way, whats going on? For you to suddenly show up is. Does the reason matter? You already know whats going on. Yes, but Im asking about you. No reason, in particular. And I have a connection of sorts with this world. Kim Soohyun seemed surprised by Zero Codes remark. Yeah? This world should have perished a long time ago. But at the request of a certain goddess, I granted a partial time reversal. But you dont do that often. I couldnt just ignore her. Zero Code replied. I wont say its entirely because of you. But you are related to this world, albeit indirectly. Dont deny it. Hmm. Kim Soohyun smacked his lips. See, what Im wondering is. I remember splitting her divinity in half. She should have died naturally after a while. How did she survive? Through greed. Even gods have it. Zero Code replied nonchalantly. Kim Soohyun seemed convinced. Suddenly, he glanced in Seol Jihus direction. Hey, Zero Code. He dropped his voice to a whisper. I activated the Third Eye just now, and. It cant be helped. Said Zero Code. In human terms the Third Eye and the Nine Eyes are like siblings. Really? The Third Eye was born first. Try hard, and you will see through the Nine Eyes. But it wont be an easy opponent. The Third Eye has a higher level of existence, but the Nine Eyes is more enhanced in terms of ability. . Well, just think of them as brothers and sisters. They arent exactly compatible. What an odd analogy Finally, the food arrived. Here is the ramen you ordered. Please enjoy. Ah. Thank you. Three bowls of ramen were placed on the table. The first in front of Kim Soohyun, the second in front of the blue orb, and the third in front of the sword leaning against the chair. Thanks for the food. Kim Soohyun put his hands together with chopsticks between his palms. Mm. Lets eat first. Zero Code rose into the air and immersed itself in the bowl. Excalibur remained completely still. Slurp. Finally, Kim Soohyun took a bite of the ramen. . He flinched. Slurp, slurp! The Martial God inhaled the rest of the noodles in a flash and began to blink. He raised his head and looked at Seol Jihu, his eyes full of confusion and curiosity. ? Seol Jihu too tilted his head in return. Is something wrong? N-No, its nothing. Kim Soohyun seemed unusually flurried as he dropped his gaze back to the ramen in disbelief. Seol Jihu looked at him for a moment and turned his gaze to the other side of the table. He wondered just how the sword would eat its ramen. It was then. Huaaaa. He heard an exclamation. Seol Jihu turned his head to the sound and saw Kim Soohyun tilt the bowl to his lips and then put it back down on the table. His bowl was completely empty. Already? But Seol Jihu had only taken his eyes off for a moment. What could have happened in that short time? This. Kim Soohyun let out a long breath and then smacked his lips. His face looked brighter now than when he first arrived at the restaurant. Doesnt make any sense. He said after a long silence. Right? Zero Code responded. You must have felt it, too. The darkness inside you has been partially neutralized. But how is this possible? Its just ramen. But its not just any ramen. It is ramen made by the Golden Constellation of infinite possibilities, who wished to remain human with all his heart. Zero Code continued. There was a reason he was designated as Universes Planet Cultural Heritage. I knew his dish would have a positive effect on you. Kim Soohyun still looked dazed. More importantly, this human won against your 16 wives and Suna. Do you think you can do the same? The Martial God shuddered. He finally seemed to realize just how amazing Seol Jihu was. So. Will the darkness inside me disappear forever if I keep eating this ramen? No. Zero Code denied outright. As long as you are in need of your darkness, the chaos inside you will not disappear. As long as I am in need of my darkness. But this ramen will be a drop of oil that grows the fire of light inside you, which has been dying down. Even that will be of great help to you. You have a lot to gain from this meeting. . You owe him. AhI get it, I get it. Kim Soohyun raised both his hands into the air. With a sigh, he turned to face Seol Jihu. Do you have time to talk now? Finally, the moment he had been waiting for was here. Of course. Seol Jihu replied without hesitation. Im sure you know whats going on, so Ill cut to the chase. Kim Soohyun spoke. I heard youve come to talk to me on behalf of the Fallen Angels. And you want me to forgive them. Mm. No. Pardon? Kim Soohyun furrowed his brow. He seemed almost to doubt his ears. Ive heard whats happened, but ultimately Im just an outsider. I dont know what exactly happened between you and them, and I never will. Seol Jihu continued with a small smile. How one treats others is entirely up to themselves. Whether to forgive or not, that decision is yours to make. I cant force anything on you. A light flickered in Kim Soohyuns eyes. Ive only come looking for an answer. That way, the Fallen Angels can get closure one way or the other, and move on with their lives. Seol Jihu nodded. Thats all. Kim Soohyun stared at Seol Jihu with surprise in his eyes. How one treats others is entirely up to himself. He muttered before suddenly breaking into a smile. I like that. Thank you. Um. Kim Soohyun scratched his head as if he had just remembered something. But if thats all you needed, then I couldve given you an answer a long time ago. Why didnt you just ask me? Seol Jihu gazed at Kim Soohyun with a dumbfounded look on his face. Everything that happened since he returned to Earth flashed through his mind. He fought the urge to blurt out, Are you serious? Right. Seol Jihu smiled bitterly. Your wives. They were very nice people. With just that, Kim Soohyun understood everything and shut his eyes tight. I wondered why they kept asking me out to different places. Its okay. No, I really should apologize. Kim Soohyun bowed his head. He told Seol Jihu that hed scold them once he got home. But Seol Jihu didnt believe him. He seems like a man who doesnt raise his voice against his wife. This was his assessment of the Martial God. Can you give me an answer now? Seol Jihu asked, and Kim Soohyun shut his mouth. The truth is. After a moment of silence, the Martial God began to speak. I wasnt ever going to forgive the Fallen Angels. Kim Soohyuns face abruptly turned serious, and so did Seol Jihus. But after eating your ramen. I do think its kind of funny, but Ive changed my mind. Kim Soohyun wrapped his hands around the bowl and raised his head. Ill return the Fallen Angels back to the Celestial Realm. Seol Jihus eyes widened. Do you really mean it? Yes. Kim Soohyun sounded certain. 10 years. No, 17 years. He said, looking straight at Seol Jihu. The taste of your ramen has shattered the hatred that has remained unshaken for 17 years. Side Story 15. After Seol Jihu finally got a reply from the Martial God, and it was also one that he did not expect at all. Still, those bitches I mean, those angels will only be allowed to go back to the Celestial Realm. Kim Soohyun continued. I will purify them of the evil that corrupted them and return their stolen authorities. That said, the Angels will continue to be under strict surveillance. Meaning, the Angels would still be controlled. In regards to this matter, Seol Jihu could feel a strong, unrelenting will from Kim Soohyun. Thats more than enough. Im sure the Fallen Angels will be satisfied. Seol Jihu smiled. He knew he should not involve himself further in this matter. He did not think he was qualified. This was as far as he was allowed to go. Then, I will head back now. The Fallen Angels return will happen within a few days. Got it. Ill let them know. Ah, also. Kim Soohyun got up. Theres a favor Id like to ask of you. He walked toward Seol Jihu. I heard you won against the Court Gathering in an overwhelming fashion. Court Gathering? Its a bit hard to explain, but yes. Kim Soohyun sighed and spoke. I know it may be rude but I would like you to teach me your method. Please. I beg you. Seol Jihus eyes widened. Kim Soohyun looked more serious and desperate than ever before. Hoh. An exclamation escaped Seol Jihus mouth at the Martial Gods inexplicable desperation. I will pay you, however much you want! So please! Its fine. You dont need to give me money. Seol Jihu grinned. Im not the type to hide secret techniques. If youre curious, I would be happy to teach you. We can talk right now if you want. Kim Soohyuns complexion brightened. He couldnt believe there was such a kind person in this world. I think you should just give up. Zero Code clicked its tongue, but Kim Soohyun paid no attention to it. He went into the kitchen, burning with passion. And then, one hour later. Again! Seol Jihus angry voice echoed inside the restaurant. Kim Soohyun was sweating bullets while repeatedly pouring and emptying a pot with water. Wont this be enough? A-gain. I-Its just water. Is there really a need to go so far? Just water? Seol Jihus eyebrows rose. Just water? The flavor of ramen is determined by the amount of water! Did I not tell you that even a 0.0001mL difference is unacceptable? Again! Kim Soohyun grunted. Releasing all his potential, he concentrated his senses on the tip of his finger. ...Hmm. Seol Jihu did not yell for the first time. He was craning his neck, staring into the pot. It was a habit he showed whenever there was nothing to pick fault with. Incredible. Seol Jihu nodded in approval. Yuhui and Haeju couldnt succeed even after weeks and weeks of training. It seems your fame is not unfounded. Then! Let us go to the next step. Dont forget the previous sensation. Next up is. Seol Jihu rolled up his sleeves and raised the Spear of Purity. Kim Soohyuns complexion brightened. However, his joy did not last long. Now, its a race against time. The process is much more complicated so pay close attention. Water is important, obviously, but fire is just as important. The temperature when you first put your pot on the stove is the key. The boiling point of water is 100 degrees celsius in one atmospheric pressure, and it only goes lower as the pressure decreases. A lengthy speech came out of Seol Jihus mouth regarding the temperature of the fire and the appropriate surface area to consider when putting in the noodles. Supposedly, this step also needed meticulous accuracy and precision. Garnish is also important. Take a look. When you put your chashu on, you need to angle it at exactly 37.2487 degrees, and then Kim Soohyun could no longer bear it at this point. ...Zero Code. He lowered his voice and called upon Zero Code, who was watching from a distance. Hes not making fun of me, is he? I also find it hard to believe, but Zero Code spoke calmly. The Golden Constellation is serious. Hes also following everything he is saying with perfection. .... In the end, Kim Soohyun gave up. Saying that he had an urgent business to take care of else his kid would get hurt soon, he disappeared in a hurry. But he was the first person to get the water correct. Seol Jihu murmured with a look of regret. But with this, he now had one less thing to worry about. Udadada. Seol Jihu grinned as he stretched. He felt unburdened after solving what had been a big problem. Ill clean up the restaurant first then Ill call the Federation tomorrow, and hmm? Seol Jihu paused while clearing away the bowls. All three ramen bowls were emptied clean. Not even a drop of soup remained in them. What? Seol Jihu stared at the door that Kim Soohyun just left through. He recalled the huge sword that the Martial God had on his waist. How did a sword eat ramen? Seol Jihu tilted his head. * Ten days after Kim Soohyun went back, Gabriel came to visit Seol Jihu Ramen?. Thank you. Gabriel cupped her hands together and bowed. You saved us all. I dont know how I can express the gratitude I have for you. Gabriel sounded calm and unfazed, but her voice was trembling with joy. Her eyes were also watery, and it seemed like she still could not believe it. And this was after she calmed down a bit as well. When Seol Jihu first called to tell her the news, there was a huge ruckus. Several Angels that were usually calm and rational had asked whether it was true repeatedly. Dont worry about it. All I did was help you guys get a reply from the Martial God. We never imagined he would give us a positive reply. Gabriel smiled. I rushed here as soon as possible after spreading the news to all Fallen Angels around Paradise. I figured I needed to see you in person, and thank you. When would the Fallen Angels return to the Celestial Realm? Soon, probably. Seol Jihus eyes widened at Gabriels reply. So soon? The Martial God is a man of action. Since he set his mind on doing it, he is probably trying to take care of it as soon as possible. Its not a bad thing for us. And the same goes for Paradise. Gabriel trailed off, and Seol Jihu smiled bitterly. Although the Parasites had disappeared from this world, the Fallen Angels, an alien race possessing a higher level of technology, still remained. With an alien race being the cause of a long, horrific war, it couldnt be helped for Paradises natives to harbor some anxiety. The fact that most natives were relieved to hear news of their return was proof of this. Of course, they congratulated the Fallen Angels as well. We actually dont mind. It makes sense for the natives to feel uneasy, and we also want to go back as soon as possible. Theres nothing to worry about since our interests match. Gabriel said nonchalantly before staring fixedly at Seol Jihu. Anyway, since you are the savior of our race, as its representative, I Its fine. Seol Jihu shook his head. Youve helped me out more than enough. The fact that they gave their all in fighting the Parasites was enough for Seol Jihu. Im just glad I could return the help I received. Hearing Seol Jihu, Gabriel was speechless for a moment. ...What an interesting human. Soon, she chuckled and shrugged. Still, is there anything you want? Theres still some time left. I dont need anything per se ah. Seol Jihu put out a bowl of ramen he just made. Why dont you have some ramen before you go? I developed a new recipe just now. At that moment, Gabriel suddenly turned serious. No. At the same time, she turned back in a hurry. Gabriel-nim? As I said last time, I have no intention of ever eating your ramen. My dearest wish is finally within my grasp. I refuse to live as your slave forever. Ei, slave? Youre overreacting. I cant believe it either, but I can feel that this is a possible future. The moment I eat that ramen, I will not be able to go back. Gabriels wings shuddered. With that, she left the restaurant, saying that the time was up. She was very obviously running away. ...Gabriel-nim? Standing in a daze for a long time, Seol Jihu hurriedly chased after her with the ramen bowl in tow. Please! Just try out the soup! However, Seol Jihu soon came to a stop. It was because he saw Gabriel in the distance, looking up at the sky and praying on her knees. That wasnt all. Hwarrrrr! Gabriels wings were burning in a clear blaze. Her black wings quickly regained their original color. Pure white feathers shimmered in the light. The sky opened up, and a ray of light descended. The city turned bright even in the midst of broad daylight. Gabriel then got up, her body slowly floating up. The crowd below buzzed. But soon, the city turned silent. Everyone had become speechless by the sight of an angel ascending to the sky. Similarly looking up, Seol Jihu did a double-take. Gabriel-nim! Gabriel glanced down at Seol Jihus loud calling. Seol Jihu raised the ramen bowl in his hand up high. Come visit when you can! And dont forget to try the ramen when you come! At that moment, Seol Jihu could clearly see Gabriels hesitating look. Gulp. Her throat also drew a huge gulp. That day. Fallen Angels from all over Paradise were purified of their corruption and allowed to ascend to the Celestial Realm. It was the day that Fallen Angels disappeared from Paradise. * Seol Jihu went back to Earth. It was to thank the Martial God for keeping his promise. But when he arrived at his home, he was the one who got thanked instead. Thank you so much. Thank you! Seraph and Ahn Sol both expressed their gratitude. My race was saved, thanks to you. With this, I can be at peace. Youre incredible! To think you can get Orabeo-nim to change his mind! Seraph gave Seol Jihu an expensive-looking makeup set, recommending him to give it to his girlfriend. Ahn Sol gave him a cross necklace, saying that she prayed personally and that a miracle would occur one day when he dearly wished for it. Seol Jihu did not reject them. After all, they werent anything extraordinary, just a simple makeup set and a common necklace. Of course, he could only say so because he did not know their true value. The two of them werent the only ones in the house. Im sorry. Goh Yeonju apologized as soon as she saw Seol Jihu. If I knew things would turn out this way, I wouldnt have tried to stop you from meeting him. I never imagined a bowl of ramen would change my dear so much. Im not sure what you mean, but Im glad it was of help. Help doesnt begin to describe it. His change livened up the house. Everyones laughing and smiling, thanks to you. Goh Yeonju grinned and then gave him a rectangular box. Will you please accept my apology? From the looks of it, it seemed to be liquor. Oh, you didnt need to. Seol Jihu did not reject it this time either. Since she said he helped her, he figured it was okay to receive a bottle of liquor as a gift. I brought the best one in my store. Im sure my father would love it. When Seol Jihu said with a smile, Goh Yeonju also smiled back. Let me know if theres anything that troubles you on Earth. I would be happy to take care of any problem if its you, Mister Seol Jihu. Thank you for your kind words. And thank you for the gift as well. With that, Goh Yeonju went back. Seol Jihu contemplated on what to do with the gifts. For now, he gave the liquor to his father. His reaction was noteworthy. T-This is The Macallan 1926...!? How, where did you! I got it as a gift. There was a big trade recently, and I played a big role in making it a success. Just how big was the trade? Hyaa, to think I would get my hands on a liquor thats worth a hundred million won. Hahaha! Seol Jihu had never seen his father so happy. He even shook his hands, calling him the greatest son in the world. Oh right, wheres Jinhee? Jinhee! What are you doing!? Your oppa is here!! F-Father! Seol Jihu tried to stop him in fright, but it was already too late. What is it, Dad!? Seol Jinhee peeked her head down from the second-floor guardrail, her lips protruding out in a big pout. Look at that grin. You really sold yourself out for a bottle of liquor? N-No, its been a while since Jihu last came. Besides, what happened before is. His father coughed. He never took his eyes off the liquor box. He even slept with the box in his embrace. As for the makeup set, it obviously wasnt Seol Jihus to use. And so, he went back to Paradise and just told everyone to grab what they wanted. At first, everyone was apathetic. Most of them seemed to be thinking, Just what strange stuff did he bring back this time? But when Teresa opened the box, unable to hold back her curiosity. Wait, wait, isnt that Kim Hannahs eyes split open. Beauty Vivian! Its their newest healing pack set too! Eun Yuri gasped. Fuck! Maria shot up from her seat. In the next moment, the women flung their bodies forward like tigers. This is mine! Thats mine too! Ah! Give the cream to me! In the blink of an eye, several women were fighting among themselves around the gift. Even Seo Yuhui and Baek Haeju joined in, using holy spells and reinforced sword qi, respectively. Just what is that thing? Beauty Vivian. Its a world-renowned brand. Chohong said with a yawn. As she wasnt interested in makeup, she did not join the brawl that was going on. How much does it cost? Money isnt the issue. Phi Sora, who likewise had no interest in makeup, said while cuddling with a groaning yellow rice cake. The supply cant keep up with the demand. Ive heard that you need to wait two years to get your hands on even one product. The one you brought is a full beauty set and a limited edition product at that. Phi Sora glanced at Seol Jihu. Anyway, Im surprised. I didnt take you to be someone sensible enough to bring such a gift. It must have been hard to get it. Seol Jihu was taken aback. All he did was bring back a couple of gifts, yet the way his friends and family saw him changed both in Paradise and Earth. Anyway, setting this aside, another interesting matter was an offer he got. A few days after he rejected Han Soyoungs offer of opening a restaurant in SY Apartments, a guest came to visit him. At first, when he opened the front door at the ringing of the bell, he did not see anyone. ...Over here. When he looked down, he saw a small girl. Red braided hair. It was the little girl who was among the four goddesses. You. The little girl pointed her baby-like finger at him and spoke. Be my personal chef. The offer really came out of nowhere. Its only natural to be flustered. When Seol Jihu showed signs of being taken aback, the little girl nodded her head in understanding with her hands behind her back. Though it was a bit cheeky, it was cute. Why dont we go inside and talk. The little girl glanced inside. Ah, come in. Seol Jihu turned around. Immediately afterward, he jumped in a startle. He surely was on Earth but suddenly found himself in his ramen restaurant in Paradise. This is? The little girl had sat down on a seat before he noticed and was looking at a distant mountain. The way she had her head turned away nonchalantly, it was obvious that she was pretending to be oblivious. Mm. Can you tell me what you wanted to talk about? Seol Jihu chuckled and tried to sit down on the other side of the table. Eeek! But because the little girl glared at him, he laughed and walked into the kitchen. Would you like to talk while eating then? Mmn. Ill take some ham and sausages. The little girl filled out checkboxes in the menu with twinkling eyes but then quickly put on a serious face after feeling Seol Jihus stare. Well, Ill leave you to it. Seol Jihu had a hard time holding in his laughter. Anyway, I want you to become my personal chef. It shouldnt be too difficult since were neighbors. All you have to do is make me ramen every breakfast, lunch, and dinner or whenever I want it. ...So, you want me to be your personal chef. Of course, Im an honorable person. Im not asking you to do it for free. What do you want? Planets? Galaxies? The power of a Heaven-rank 9 god? Just tell me. I can grant any wish you have. They didnt sound like words that should come out of a childs mouth. What should I say? Seol Jihu pondered for a bit before speaking. Thank you for your kind words, but Ill have to refuse. What? Why!? The little girl showed a clear look of surprise, almost as if she never expected him to refuse. She even looked a little angry. There are two reasons. ...Tell me. It sounded like his refusal was of great humiliation and shame to her, but she spoke as if she would hear him out first. The first reason is Ive yet to reach the ultimate pinnacle of ramen. The ultimate pinnacle of ramen? Yes. The path of ramen is long and arduous. I have a long way to go. I need to keep advancing. And to do that, I need to continue challenging myself. If Im tied down in a single spot, Im afraid I will become complacent. Mmn. The little girl fell into deep thought. This caught Seol Jihu by surprise as he had spoken half-jokingly and had expected the girl to throw a tantrum. So you want to stand on the same level as me. Interesting, very interesting. Although its impossible, if its a human of your level then maybe. After mumbling for a while, she nodded. Fine. I see no reason I cannot wait if it is for tastier ramen. She spoke as if she hadnt given up but would wait for now. I heard your first reason. Whats the second? Ah, the second reason is more realistic. Seol Jihu spoke. The ramen you had before used ingredients I found in this world but given their nature. To bring items out of Paradise, one needed to expend contribution points. A little bit of time was also required for this process. Oh, thats nothing. The little girl said casually. I can take care of that for you. Hold on. Oi, youre listening, right? The little girl put on heavy airs and snapped her fingers. A bead-sized flame suddenly appeared before disappearing. Just what was that flame? Seol Jihu tilted his head before suddenly pressing his forehead. It was because he could feel Gula, who had been anxiously watching, jumping in fright. Ill give that to you guys, so take care of any contribution points matter he has. It was quite a mysterious sight. Though the little girl spoke curtly, Seol Jihu could feel Gula replying with the utmost respect. It was at that moment that Seol Jihu finished his ramen. Good, good. I will back off today in hopes of you reaching even greater heights in the future. You better continue working hard. Ill drop by every now and then. The little girl ate the ramen in joy. She does seem incredible in some ways. I just cant put my finger on it. Seol Jihu carefully observed the ramen-eating little girl. However, he could not feel anything special. Only his desire to poke her chubby cheeks flared up. Oh, also. The little girl raised her head as if she just remembered something. It was then. The girls eyes widened and turned crimson. Her hair rose, emitting a frightening aura, following which the entire planet seemed to hold its breath. The girls mouth opened. [Heed me, Universe.] A subliminal voice soared into the sky and echoed out across the galaxies. However, Seol Jihu could not hear it. He did not feel even a hint of fear. He blanked out completely for the split second that it happened. ? When he regained his senses, everything had already ended. The girl was stirring the empty ramen bowl with her fork. She looked satisfied, yet longing. You can be at ease now. Im sure more than a few bastards had their eyes on this place. I marked my territory, so they wont be able to touch you. With incomprehensible words, she hopped off the seat. Oh yeah. On her way out, she glanced back at the dazedly standing Seol Jihu. You can call me Suna from now on. Suna? Yep, thats my name. I will allow you to call me by it. With that, Suna disappeared. .... Seol Jihu tilted his head. I feel like I felt something just now. Murmuring inwardly, he turned his head and took Sunas empty bowl to the kitchen, not knowing that he now had the protection of a Heaven-rank 10 god, which even Heaven-rank 9 gods did not dare to go against. For the record, the proclamation Suna made was as follows: [As of this moment, I proclaim this restaurant to be my territory.] [I will not stop you from coming to this restaurant and being its customer. But if anyone dares to touch this restaurants owner, I will see it as a direct provocation against me regardless of the reason.] [If you cause even a tiny crack in this building, I will destroy ten thousand of your temples. And if you touch even a hair on this restaurants owner, everything related to you will be wiped from existence throughout the universe.] [You will have to bear this in mind when using this restaurant.] And thus, everything came to an end. The Fallen Angels went back to the Celestial Realm, and Seol Jihu developed a friendly relationship with his neighbors. Seol Jihus restaurant was also flourishing. His dream was to have many people enjoy his ramen, regardless of their race. But it wasnt as if there werent any problems. Working busily in his restaurant as always, Seol Jihus eyes narrowed. Its good that all races are coming here, but. Seol Jihus gaze was fixed on a table in the corner of the room. There were three people in hoods, eating his ramen. [I never thought a day like this would come. Who would have thought I would be sitting around a table with you, eating a dish? Dont you think so, Elder God Zehirete, Hater of Darkness.] A dark, gloomy voice rang out. Seol Jihu had taken a peek earlier while taking their orders, and he did not see a face under the hood, only darkness. [It is indeed surprising, Outer God Azathoth. To think I would eat at the same table as you, whom even the almighty Great Old Ones worship.] The being called Zehirete answered. [Anyway, who is this?] [Ah, Ive met him for the first time today as well.] The last being was even more shocking. Unless Seol Jihu had seen wrong, the thing that was holding onto the chopsticks was a tentacle that resembled a tree branch. [Kruoooouoooo.] He didnt even understand what it was saying. [Indeed, there is no reason to fight here. Why dont we eat?] [Agreed. Nothing good will come of offending her excellency.] He could understand the first two. [Krruooooououoo!] [Mmn, indeed, the flavor is excellent. Especially this.] [No! My ramen is much better!] Just like that, the three of them ate and chatted for a long time before getting up. [Thanks for the meal. I will pay with this.] One of them dropped an orb pulsating with darkness. [This is my payment.] [Kruoooouo.] The other two dropped a chunk of red flesh and a tentacle, respectively. .... Seol Jihu didnt know what to say. Just tell me if you dont have money. He sighed and tried to throw them away, but upon a vehement, shocked protest by Gula, he pocketed them. Seol Jihu shook his head and shouted. Your to-go ramen order is out! Hearing this, a woman who was waiting in a corner approached him. Although he usually did not make ramen to-go, he made an exception because of the womans earnest pleas and her proactiveness in bringing a bag with preservation magic. Right, its all good, but. The problem was that this woman was not a human either. This was the first time he saw a woman whose body was shimmering with the color of water. She doesnt look like a Spirit either. Thank you. The woman placed the ramen into her bag and bowed. Its all thanks to this ramen. I dont know how we can ever repay this debt. Pardon? As we were on the verge of extinction, we gave this ramen to Apophis, which had come to conquer our galaxy. It immediately went back, shocked that there was such good food in this universe and saying that everything it had done was for naught. Our galaxy has been saved thanks to you and your ramen. ...Uh, yeah. Thank you, Lord Golden Constellation. We will never forget this debt of gratitude. The woman bowed and turned back. Seol Jihu waited for the woman to leave before resting his chin on his hand. Soon, he shrugged. I dont know what happened, but I guess its all good. Side Story 16. Reunion Seol Jihus relationship with his family had improved tremendously. However, that did not mean there werent parts that could be bettered further. Seol Jihu had tormented his family with his gambling addiction for years. Such deeply etched wounds generally took a period that was several times longer to heal. Seol Jihu knew this better than anyone else. So for the past several months, he made constant efforts to visit his family. He went back at least twice a week, no matter how busy he was, and thanks to his efforts, the way his family treated him had changed significantly. At the very least, they now had no problem talking to him normally. Ive gotten far from having the door closed on my face when I first went. Today, Seol Jihu was coming back from seeing his family as always. His destination was SY Apartments. After getting an apartment in the residential complex by chance, he had been staying there since. Not only were the apartments located in the center of Seoul, but they also had an excellent infrastructure, boasting flawless security and in-complex amenities. Most intruders wouldnt even be able to get past the guard post. Seol Jihu chuckled as he looked at the burly guard inside. After parking his car, he went up the elevator and opened the front door. A large living room came into view. He had yet to get used to the loneliness and solitude he felt whenever he found himself alone in this large room. I dont really care who. Itd be nice to have someone at home. He first thought of his family. Of course, he wasnt so careless as to tell his family about his new home just because he got a nice place. Given his father and older brothers personalities, they were sure to ask how he could afford a place that cost over a billion won. He decided to get Kim Hannahs help with this matter. The company Seol Jihu was employed with on Earth was steadily growing. Kim Hannah boldly declared that she would turn it into a world-renowned conglomerate within the next 5 to 10 years. With Paradise behind the company, it should not be too difficult. Since Seol Jihu had a position as one of its founders, he would be able to tell his family then. It should be all good since Kim Hannah said she made sure that the owner of my old apartment room would stay quiet. It was then. Bzz, bzz! He heard a vibration as he was hanging his coat on the coatrack while thinking about various things. Seol Jihu took out his cell phone from the coat pocket. The caller was his mother. Yes, mother. Jihu. Seol Jihus heart sank. He had seen her less than half an hour ago, but she did not sound good. Whats wrong? Did something happen? No, its not that. Seol Jihu could feel that she was hesitating. I was thinking hard about whether I should tell you or not, and. Its fine. Please tell me. Seol Jihu pretended to be calm, but his heart was pounding. He was beginning to doubt whether his mother picked up on something. Ive been having strange dreams recently. Dreams? Seol Jihu let out an empty chuckle. His legs went a little limp. Dont laugh. Eii, mother, I thought something serious happened. No, no, listen, I think they mean something. Just what kind of dreams did you have? Well I dont remember them all too well. Theyre different every night. You always appear in them. One time, you were really drunk, and another time, you were in a panic. There was also a long-haired woman in white clothes crying next to you. Seol Jihu was taken aback. The last part especially gave him the chills. Dreams are just that. Dreams. Some people even say theyre the opposite of what happens in real life. But still. Dont worry. I havent had any problems recently. Ive been busy with work, but thats better than being out of work. Thats good to hear. His mother sighed. Anyway, be careful. Make sure you stay safe. Okay, I will. Oh yeah, didnt Wooseok give you something last time? Are you still holding onto it? Or did you finish it already? Seol Jihus eyes widened at his mothers words. [Mother consulted a famous fortune-teller regarding you. She said you should be careful when drinking for the next three years and that youd have a women problem if you didnt. Have this with you just in case.] [Our company chairman developed it himself. Apparently, it has immediate effects. I brought a few as samples.] Looking back, he did recall getting something like that. Ah, the pills to sober up. Seol Jihu rummaged through his pockets, but there was no way it would be there. He did a double-take, remembering that he had given it to a drunk driver on his way to meet Seo Yuhui. Of course, I have them. I havent been drinking all that much. Seol Jihu lied. Pills to sober up could easily be found at any pharmacy, and he did not want his mother to worry. I see. Thats good to hear. His mother let out a sigh of relief. Youd have a hard time finding something like it in the market. Even Wooseok could only bring a couple of bottles with him. Oh, really? Yep. Not only do the pills clear your mind instantly, but they also detoxify your body and increase its tolerance. ...Huh? Its been lab-tested and everything, but the chairman of Wooseoks company suddenly had a change of heart. Seol Jihu blinked just as he was about to say, How can there be a medicine like that? Hold on, the name of the lab Hyung goes to is. If there was one thing Seol Jihu recently learned while carrying out Gabriels request, it was that the world was much smaller than he thought. For example, Han Soyoung happened to be the president of his alma mater. It was the same for Jegal Haesol. Shes an origin-piercing magician, which is a realm that even Lady Roselle only barely touched upon in her final days. For someone like her, perhaps making such medicine wasnt all that difficult. In that case, she must have pulled back on the decision to release the pills thinking that it was too early for the stage that modern medicine currently was at. Maybe I should have taken them after all. Seol Jihu regretted belatedly, but the water had already been spilled. Jihu? Yes? Seol Jihu snapped out of his thoughts at his mothers calling. Whats wrong? Did you not take them? Should I tell Wooseok to give you another one? As expected, his mother was rather quick-witted. No, no, its fine. Seol Jihu shook his head even though he wasnt on a video call. It wasnt until he endured a long worried speech from his mother that he was finally freed. Mothers too much of a worrywart. Seol Jihu sighed, took out a paper slip from his coat pocket, and ripped it in half. * Nothing much happened afterward. Well, there was one thing. Yi Seol-Ah had officially challenged Seol Jihu to a duel. The content of the duel was running with 5,000 wishes on the line. She even went so far as to write a contract and get it approved by the temple. Yi Seol-Ah finished getting ready. Putting her fingers at the starting line, she put her left foot forward and her right foot back. Leaning forward a little with her upper body, she turned and looked back at Seol Jihu. Orabeo-nim. Hmm? I can win today, right? The corners of Yi Seol-Ahs lips curled up. Fufufu, today is the day I get my revenge! .... I can finally wash away those humiliating moments from the Neutral Zone! .... Ah! I can see it! I can see you squirming in shame and frustration after losing to me today! Seol Jihu chuckled. It seemed Yi Seol-Ah still remembered him overtaking her on the Neutral Zones track. Come to think of it, I heard she played a big role recently in allowing an expedition to be successful. It seemed her self-confidence was at an all-time high thanks to that expedition. I know what that feels like, Seol Jihu mumbled inwardly. After all, he had been the same. Thinking about the past, laughter escaped Seol Jihus lips. But taking this laughter as a sneer, Yi Seol-Ah yelled angrily. Hmph! Lets see if you can laugh when were done! I just think youre cute. Of course. Of course. Im sure Im nothing more than a laughable kid to you. I understand. But you should know this, Orabeo-nim. Yi Seol-Ahs voice suddenly sank. While you were living in seclusion after stepping down from the front line, I was toiling through all kinds of life-and-death situations! Okay, okay. So youre confident? Seol Jihu chuckled while cracking his neck left and right. ...Orabeo-nim. Flames burned in Yi Seol-Ahs eyes. She looked greatly offended. Im not the Yi Seol-Ah that used to light up your cigarette. She spoke more seriously than ever before. Seol Jihu whistled. I get it. Why dont we start? I have to go get ready to open my restaurant soon. Im waiting for you to get in the starting position. Its fine. Seol Jihu shrugged. An expert cant go all out against a junior. You can get a head start. Were making a round around Eva and coming back to the starting line, right? I can catch up easily. ...Youll regret it. Yi Seol-Ah gritted her teeth and turned her head forward. On your mark! Shouting on her own, she began to slowly raise her butt. Three, two, one. After counting down... Start! She shot forward like the wind. Perfect! Yi Seol-Ah was confident. Starting from the beginning, the angle of her ankles, torso, arms, and knees were perfect. Her strides were also optimized for acceleration. Hows Orabeo-nim? Yi Seol-Ah glanced back, her eyes immediately widening. Seol Jihu was running right beside her. No, it was hard to say he was running. Seol Jihu was walking with big strides. He even had his hands behind his back. He looked like someone who was going out to get a drink at a convenience store. As expected! Yi Seol-Ah wasnt taken aback. Seol Jihu was still Paradises legend, no matter how much he was stuck in a rut. She did not expect him to be defeated so easily. Aura! Yi Seol-Ah shouted. Kyahaha. Along with the laughter of a Spirit, a fierce wind stormed out. Yi Seol-Ah bit her lower lip. Not yet. Though a storm was pushing her forward, Yi Seol-Ah did not think this was enough. She knew her orabeo-nim would surely catch up to her. Ill settle the winner in a single breath! Yi Seol-Ah gathered the mana that was flowing in her circuit and compressed it multiple times. Hah! Letting out a spirited shout, she detonated the gathered mana in an instant. Kwang! Along with an explosive boom, Yi Seol-Ahs body shot forward. Using the mana explosion to gain an explosive momentum, she accelerated even further with the power of her Spirit. Though this act put a significant burden on her legs, it was fine if it was for a little bit. With this! Yi Seol-Ah, who was running until her sweat was flying everywhere, jumped in a startle. Seol Jihu was still walking right next to her. What was important was that he was walking while merrily eating a bowl of ramen that he made god-knows-when. You! Yi Seol-Ah clenched her teeth. He was walking while eating ramen in the middle of a sacred match? As a track runner, she could not accept such a thing. Of course, Seol Jihus godly skills were surprising, but it wasnt as if she had used all her cards yet either. But its too early to use it. She hesitated for a moment but soon came to a decision. Though they were running a lap around the city, to Seol Jihu and her, the distance was no different than minuscule. She had to pull out all her cards while she still could. Limit Breaaaaaak! Yi Seol-Ah unleashed her own independent realm, Limit Break. Immediately, her body began to shine with light. Chweeeek! She began to cut through the streets faster than a bullet, moving at a supersonic speed. Its fine even if my ankles break. Its fine even if I cant use my legs again. As long as I can beat Orabeo-nim now! Yi Seol-Ahs strong will propelled her forward while controlling her acceleration perfectly. Just like this! Yi Seol-Ah, who was just about to reach the finish line, suddenly became lost for words. Seol Jihu was still running next to her. Eh~! Macarena~! All the while doing the Macarena dance. No, no. Yi Seol-Ah stammered. I gave you more than enough time, so Ill start now. Seol Jihu grinned. He finally got into a proper running posture and roused his mana. Pang, pang, pang! He even activated the Festina Earring three times. Then, using Spear God, he kicked off the ground. Flash! Lightning flashed. At least, that was what Yi Seol-Ah felt. A beam of yellow light stormed forward and disappeared, coming back around in less than a second. Seol Jihu slowed down significantly when going past Yi Seol-Ah, and then Cheese~! He hopped into the air and made a V-sign with his fingers before storming forward again. When he came back around for the second time Go! Go! He used the Spear of Purity as a cheering stick to cheer on Yi Seol-Ah. And when he passed her for the third time, he did a triple axel in the air like a figure skater. By now, Yi Seol-Ah had noticed that Seol Jihu did three laps around the city before she could even finish one. Yi Seol-Ah did not stop running. She kept going forward in a daze. It was only when the finish line came into view that her legs stopped. Seol Jihu was hovering his leg before the finish line, going in and out. He was clearly making fun of her. Yi Seol-Ahs eyelids shook. Soon, she fell to her knees at the finish line. It wasnt just because of exhaustion. A great sense of loss played a bigger role. Huh? Why did you stop? I might not have crossed the finish line. Seol Jihu giggled as he wiggled his foot back and forth. Uuu. Yi Seol-Ahs lips trembled. In the end Uuuaaaaaaang! Yi Seol-Ah burst into tears. * Abubububububu! Kkiiing! Kkiiing! Phi Sora, who had captured a yellow rice cake and was blowing into its stomach, suddenly turned her head. It was because the main entrance was noisy. Looking back, she saw a man and a woman walking in. Yi Seol-Ah was sucking on a straw, drinking from a juice cup. Hic, hic hic. She was crying endlessly. Her eyes were tinged red, and snot continued to run down her nose. It was obvious that she had bawled her eyes out not too long ago. Sorry. Im sorry. I got you some juice. Forgive me, okay? Seol Jihu was consoling Yi Seol-Ah with a troubled expression. What happened? Sensing that something serious happened, Phi Sora let go of the squirming, yellow rice cake in her arms and got up. Oabeouu-nim! Yi Seol-Ah shouted in a teary voice. We had a running competition! And he made fun of me! And didnt fight me properly! He ate ramen and danced! Phi Sora couldnt understand her well with all the teary whimpers, but it seemed like Seol Jihu had made a fool of Yi Seol-Ah. Whyd you make the kid cry!? When Phi Sora raised a complaint, Seol Jihu scratched his head. I didnt mean to. A grown-up adult making fun of a kid. Couldnt you have pulled a punch or two? You know how much stronger you are compared to her. I couldnt help it. There were 5,000 wishes on the line. Wishes? Phi Sora glanced at Yi Seol-Ah. I had a wish I wanted to make! Yi Seol-Ah murmured with a pout. Phi Sora sighed and then looked back at Seol Jihu. Seol Jihu hurriedly nodded. Whats the wish? Tell me. Its fine. I lost. You can at least tell me. If it isnt anything too difficult, I can help you out. ...Really? Yi Seol-Ah glanced at Seol Jihu. Then can you meet me on Earth? Hmm? The people from the Neutral Zone we promised to meet on Earth. Ah, so you want him to participate in a Neutral Zone reunion. Phi Sora organized Yi Seol-Ahs wish. Seol Jihu made a dumbfounded face. Thats it? You should have just told me. I thought you were going to ask for something big! ...But! Yi Seol-Ah shouted. But if I dont do something like this Orabeo-nim doesnt care about me at all! Hearing this, Phi Soras expression contorted immediately. Of course not, stupid! Seol Jihu also shouted back. Seol-Ah, youre my one and only cute little sister. Eh really? Ill come, so dont worry about it. ...Yes! Orabeo-nim! Yi Seol-Ahs complexion brightened up. She stopped crying and ran into Seol Jihus arms with a beaming smile. The rice cakes in the area applauded them. Yi Seol-Ah then left, saying she needed to tell everyone else. ...Excuse me. Phi Sora did not look all that happy. Looking at the two, she suddenly found herself in a foul mood for some reason. To be frank, she felt shitty. How are you coming up with all these corny lines? Corny? Yeah, tell me so I can use them to provoke people too. I dont know what youre talking about. I was completely serious. Phi Sora shook her head. No matter what, she did not want to witness such a scene a second time. That reunion, are you going? Of course, I promised. Its been a while since Ive seen them anyway. Good. Dont just make ramen all day and go out a bit. I was getting tired of seeing you sell ramen all day long. Youre getting tired of my ramen? No, not your ramen. You. Phi Sora sighed and then put her hand on her hip. Anyway, it sounds fun. Let me know when the date and place are decided. I wanna join in. Why would you join in on our reunion? Ei, dont be like that. Arent you guys just going to eat and drink? Thats true, but. Perfect. Youve been there once before, so you should know how good it is. Its not too expensive and tastes great. There really isnt a better place. Phi Sora nodded her head. You know where I work part-time, right? Side Story 17. Playing With Fire Seol Jihu formed many new relationships in Paradise. In the Neutral Zone alone, he made acquaintances with Salvatore Leorda, Tong Chai, Hao Win, the nameless Priest, and so on. He kept in touch with some of them but lost contact with the others. Sometimes he wondered how they were doing, in the same way that he wondered how the friends he made online when he was little were doing. Who was our tutorial guide again? Ah, thats right. Han. I wonder what hes up to. Immersed in the memories of the past, Seol Jihu walked through the evening streets. It didnt take him long to reach his destination. He saw many familiar faces, some of which he had seen recently, and others a while back. There were still 10 minutes left until they were supposed to meet, but everyone was already here. Orabeo-nim! Over here! Yi Seol-Ah, dressed in a yellow puffer jacket, waved her arm at Seol Jihu. Next to her stood her brother, Yi Sungjin. Hes here? A woman wearing an ivory duffle coat and a navy scarf turned around. Where. Woah! The woman, Shin Sang-Ah, smiled brightly when she saw Seol Jihu. Look at your face! Its all bright and happy now! Hyun Sangmin lowered his sunglasses slightly and waved his arm. Even the way he wore his green baseball cap backward was the same. And then, there was Yun Seora. Dressed in a gray trench coat, she looked more mature than usual. When their eyes met, she smiled shyly and waved at him. Seol Jihu waved back. For some reason, he felt a little shy, too. Seems like it was just yesterday that we met each other in that assembly hall! It feels a little weird to be meeting like this. With a playful grin, Hyun Sangmin held out his hand. Kyak! Picture! Can I take a picture with you? Shin Sang-Ah pointed her phone at Seol Jihu and made a big fuss as if she had just met a celebrity. Although Seol Jihu had been seeing the Yi siblings and Yun Seora regularly, this was his first time meeting Shin Sang-Ah and Hyun Sangmin since they parted ways in the Neutral Zone. They exchanged greetings and caught up on each others lives. Come on now! We should really get going! Weve got a ton of time on our hands, so you better save the good stories for the toasts! Unless you enjoy standing here and slowly freezing to death, Hyun Sangmin joked. You said you already booked a place? Some place run by one of us? Yeah. Its a pork belly restaurant. The prices are good, and the food is decent. Keu! I love me some pork belly! With a glass of soju, of course! Soju sounds great, but. Seol Jihu glanced at Yi Seol-Ah and Yi Sungjin. He remembered that one of them was still a minor. Ah, Im fine with just a soft drink. Who cares! Yi Sungjin, being as smart as he was, tried to reassure the adults, but his words were cut short by his sister. One glass of soju isnt going to kill him. Am I wrong? Well, no, but. Come on, Orabeo-nim! I know youve been in our shoes before. You probably had your first soju when you were in middle school or high school, too. Right? Right? Yi Seol-Ah asked, poking Seol Jihu in the ribcage with her elbow. Seol Jihu said nothingbecause she was right. He was sixteen when he drank soju for the first time without his parents knowing. Fine. But not too much, okay? Seol Jihu let out a sigh. Its decided then! Everyone, dont even think about going home before midnight! Well drink til we drop! Hyun Sangmin shouted confidently and pushed Seol Jihu. Look at that. You guys are right on time. Come on in. When they arrived at the pork belly restaurant, Phi Sora welcomed them. She told them she had already finished setting the table and insisted that they leave the food and the drink to her. They agreed to her suggestion and settled in their seats before delving into a lively conversation. Anyway, Miss Shin Sang-Ah, you were stationed in the same city as me, weren''t you? Yes, I was a member of the affiliated organization. Its strange we havent run into each other. Mm. The truth is I really wanted to see you, but. How should I put this? I felt a little overwhelmed? Shin Sang-Ah cupped her cheeks in her palms and shook her head. That makes sense. I mean, look at how far youve drifted away from us. Hyun Sangmin chimed in. Remember how, toward the end of the war, even the big shots were walking on eggshells around you, waiting for days just to talk to you? So, of course, ordinary people like us couldnt just charge in there and demand to meet you. Part of Seol Jihu wanted to tell them they shouldnt have cared about any of that, but the other part understood why they made that decision. In the end, Seol Jihu simply nodded. Dont be upset. I couldnt participate in the fortress war because my Level was too low, but I did participate in the final war. Hyun Sangmin said triumphantly, tapping his chest with a fist. You have nothing on me! I even took part in the fortress war. Shin Sang-Ah retorted, and Hyun Sangmin clicked his tongue. Hang on, now. I havent told you about my brilliant performance during the defense of Smell and Haramahee yet. Wait a minute. Smell? Haramahee? What are you talking about? Smell is the synonym for you-know-what, and Harama-hee, because I cant say the last syllable. Jeez, do I really have to explain them one by one? What! You cant seriously be thinking thats funny? Shin Sang-Ah asked in a slightly mocking tone. Hyun Sangmins face fell. Well then, how do you say it? I say, Haramarkung! And Evang! My ways better. Thats even weirder. Whats with Evang? Do you think youre Patamon or somethin? I say Iva is way better. You know, replace the e with i. Ah! I hate it! Waving a hand, Shin Sang-Ah broke into laughter. Seol Jihu, who was about to recommend Sangramark for Haramark and Love Bar for Eva, quietly shut his mouth. Hold on~ Fire coming through~ While Shin Sang-Ah and Hyun Sangmin continued to argue over whose method was better, Phi Sora loaded coal into the grill and brought the meat. The quality of the meat was superb. It was thick and pink with beautiful marbling. But Phi Sora didnt stop at being a waitress. She grilled the meat herself and even offered them bean paste stew, ramen, and all kinds of drinks for free. I love you, Unni! Shin Sang-Ah gave Phi Sora a thumbs-up. Hmph, but this is nothing. Eat up, everyone. Phi Sora raised her chin proudly. Hey, pretty face, I think weve met before. Are you up for a date with No, thank you. She cut Hyun Sangmin off immediately. Hmph! Well, it does look like you made an effort, so good job. Yi Seol-Ah chirped, and Phi Sora frowned at her. Hey, you, dont get all cocky with me. And, although Im sure you two already know this, Im gonna say it anyway for the record. No. Alcohol. For. You. Phi Sora gestured at Yi Seol-Ah and Yi Sungjin with the tongs in her hand. But why? Im twenty now. With a smug expression, Yi Seol-Ah put a hand on her waist. Really? Well then, you can drink, but not Yi Sungjin. Oh, come on. Orabeo-nim said he could! Nope, he cant. Im the owner of this restaurant. I aint selling. Cheapskate! It cant be helped. They said businesses deemed to promote underage drinking could be subjected to censorship. Im kidding. The real reason is that its the end of the year, and police raids are more common. Who were you talking to just now? Oh, you wouldnt know. Phi Sora answered, cutting up the pork belly with scissors. The atmosphere remained lively even after the small arguments. The meat was delicious, the vegetables were fresh, and the people were great. It was only natural since all of them liked and respected each other. Thats right. Can you tell us your story now? Hyun Sangmin asked, raising his glass to his lips after a toast. My story? Yup, because quite frankly, neither I nor Elephant Sang-Ah over here have much to talk about. But, you do. Who are you calling Elephant Sang-Ah?[1] Shin Sang-Ah fumed. Phi Sora, who had been listening to their conversation as she flipped the pork bellies, quickly lowered her head. Hak! She broke into laughter. Hey, dont get me wrong! Im not laughing because its funny! Im laughing because its absurd! Elephant Sang-Ah! Hak! Hak! Phi Sora cackled. Shin Sang-Ah grabbed Hyun Sangmin by the collar and shook him. What? Im gonna kill you! But, youre curious, too. How is this even related to. I mean, yeah, I am. Shin Sang-Ah turned her gaze back to Seol Jihu, her eyes gleaming with curiosity. Mm. I just dont know where to start. Its a very long story. Seol Jihu fidgeted with his glass. Come on, dont be shy. Weve got all the time in the world! Well see it through. Can you tell me about your first day in Evang? Im dying to know why you did what you did! A light flickered in Shin Sang-Ahs eyes as she hurriedly took out a small notebook and a pen from her pocket. She looked almost like a journalist now. Oh, I can tell you about that night. It still gets me frustrated after all this time. Phi Sora joined the conversation, and it wasn''t long until she took charge of the group. Okay, so here we are at our new home, right? Were all pretty excited and looking around the building when suddenly this guy shows up in the middle of the night, and. She wasnt called Big Sis for nothing. Phi Sora was a natural entertainer. She knew how to tell a story. Thanks to her, everyone enjoyed their time. Of course, talking wasnt the only thing they did. Everyone ate to their hearts content before getting up to take a break from food. Ill pay for the first round! Alright! Ill take the second round, then! Their next stop was karaoke. Dont~! Call me~! Cruel womaannn~! Starting with Phi Sora, everyone took turns singing. Digestion finished! Lets move on to the third round! Go, go, go! Even if you cant eat it, GO! The night continued without an end in sight. They had a lot to talk about, and Seol Jihus story was long like he said it would be. He tried to be as concise as possible, but it still lasted until the fifth round. I worked so hard, but I was still framed. Sometimes I wondered why I had to suffer so much. . It was hard. Im a human too, you know. Its been hard. I wanted to quit many times, but but. Seol Jihu smiled bitterly and raised his empty glass. Someone refilled his glass with soju. This, someone, was Yun Seora, judging from the color of her clothes. Ah. Thank you. Seol Jihu raised his head and blinked in succession. He didnt know this until now, but the room was a mess. Uuaaah, uuaaaah. Hyun Sangmin lay sprawled on the floor, breathing heavily. Hey, heyyyyyy. I-I cant. I cant do this anymore. I feel like Im dying. I. I gotta get home. Hyun Sangmin managed to escape, his legs shaking under him. He was the first to leave, even though he was the one who suggested that they drink til they drop. Shin Sang-Ah put her head on the table and stopped moving. Her notebook, which she had filled with fervent zeal just hours earlier, was now completely wet with drool. These two were the better ones. POW! Yi Seol-Ah punched Seol Jihu in the ribs and twisted her fist in place. She kept calling it a Screw Punch. Youre drunk, Seol-Ah. Yi Seol-Ah paused abruptly. She looked at Seol Jihu with forlorn eyes. But I Stop. Phi Sora covered Yi Seol-Ahs mouth with her palm. Dont do it. Seriously dont. Eup? Eup, eup! I said, dont do it! Eeeeuuup ueeeeeek! The vomit from Yi Seol-Ahs mouth soaked Phi Soras palm. Phi Sora screamed in horror. Im sorry. Yi Sungjin, probably the only sober one remaining, apologized on his sisters behalf. I think we better get going now before Noona makes more mistakes. Blechh. Pow! Oh! Barf! Punch~! Yi Sungjin dragged Yi Seol-Ah away, who was now punching her brother and throwing up at the same time. Seol Jihu shook his head and turned his eyes forward. Opposite him was Yun Seora, who was staring at him with a flushed face. Im surprised youre fine, Miss Yun Seora. Are you a big drinker? Whaat? Maybe shes not fine. Seol Jihu thought. Her voice sounds too high. I dunnnooo. Its bitter, and it doesnt taste very goood. Yeah? But you look like a big drinker, Mister. Seol Jihu smirked. Well, for me this stuff is basically like juice. Reeeally? To a man whos been through so many hardships like me. The bitter taste of alcohol only feels sweet. Seol Jihu emptied his glass in one swallow. Keu! You shouldnt drink like me, Miss Yun Seora. Its bad for your health. The moment he said so, he flinched. Yun Seora was no longer sitting across from him. Instead, she was sitting next to him, staring at him, with his hand in hers. Why are you so sad? W-Wait. Tell meee. Ill lend you a shoulderrr. Her eyes, burning with a dangerous passion, gazed at Seol Jihu. Ah~ We should really go home now. Phi Sora smacked her lips and got up from her seat. NO! TELL ME! Yun Seora threw a tantrum. TELL ME NOW!! Seol Jihu and Phi Sora each grabbed one of Yun Seoras arms and dragged her outside. She remained unfettered even while Phi Sora was catching a cab. Ya! Seol! Suddenly, she pointed a finger at Seol Jihu. Yaseol! Jihu! Ahahahaha! Then she began to roll on the ground laughing. Yaseol Jihu! Did you get that? Yaseol Jihu! Zzz. . Ya! Seol! . Answer me! Yes. Jihu! Yaseol, Jihu! Uhehehe! Seol Jihu was able to get Yun Seora into a cab only after letting her call him Yaseol Jihu about seven more times. You never know what people are really like until youve seen them drunk, you know? Phi Sora clicked her tongue, but she also looked pretty drunk. You, on the other hand. Youre holding out well. I can hold my liquor. Liar~ I can tell youre totally wasted~ So are you, Miss Phi Sora. Nope! Im not drunk! Not at all. Phi Sora smacked Seol Jihu on the shoulder twice before pulling him towards her, saying it was still too early to part ways and that they should shoot for another round. Itll be like rinsing your mouth~ But where.? At the convenience store, dummy! Come onnnn. Itll be quick. Okay? So, were drinking outside now? You wanna freeze to death? My place is just nearby~ Phi Sora bought a few bottles of soju from the convenience store and led the way. Seol Jihu seemed less than convinced. I think youre already drunk. I told you Im not! Or could it be youre running away because youre scared Im gonna beat you? Haha. So youre doing it again. Watch out, or youre gonna end up crying again. What? Fine. Lets do this. Lets go. You are so dead, dear. Phi Sora staggered down the street, waving the bag in her hand in a circle. Her place was smaller than hed expected. It was a room of about 40 square meters, but it had everything a person needed. They slumped down on the ground and took soju and snacks out of the bag. Sooo. What were you gonna say earlier? Wha? Earlier. You said you wanted to quit but? Phi Sora tilted her head. But. Seol Jihu raised the paper cup to his mouth and continued. But I was able to carry on thanks to my comrades. . If it werent for them I wouldve fallen a long time ago. And Im indebted to them. Seol Jihus face turned serious. Phi Soras face also fell. You too Miss Phi Sora. Ah Come on~ Phi Sora turned her head and waved a hand. Jeez~ You know I dont like cheesy. But, I really mean it. Seol Jihu wiped his mouth with the back of his hand. I havent told you this, but back then I was so touched when you stayed silent in front of that bastard. Who? Ah! You mean that bastard, that vampire bastard? When he almost killed me? Yes, then I realized how loyal you could be. I didnt like you very much at first, you see. Ha! As if I wasnt! Phi Sora let out a chuckle. But now I admit that you arent too bad! Youre always looking for boobs, and youre a child, and I sometimes think you have a split personality. But! You arent too bad. I can acknowledge that. What do you mean? Jeez! Now can we talk about something else? Something more fun and exciting? Youre making the soju taste bad. Ugh, why is it so damn hot in here!? Phi Sora took off her coat and threw it on the floor. Then she took off her pants, saying she felt too stuffy. Wearing nothing but a white dress shirt, she looked undeniably sexy. Something more fun. The tip of Seol Jihus mouth slanted upward. Ah. Did you know that youre supposed to call me Oppa? Ang? Remember? That ramen bet from before? Ah! That! Phi Sora laughed. Come on! Arent we comrades? Cant you go easy on me? A bet is a bet. See, this is what I dont like about you. Youre so strict, and narrow-minded, and. B. E. T. Ah! Fine, fine! Ill do it! Oppaaaa~! Phi Sora jumped into Seol Jihus arms. Jihu Oppaang~ Am I pretty? Am I? Am I? She rubbed her face against Seol Jihus chest. Of course you are. Youre even prettier now than usual. With a giggle, Seol Jihu stroked Phi Soras hair. His eyes had already lost their focus, and his tongue was tripping. Both of them were not in their right mind. But last time you said I was ugly! When did I say that? That was a lie. Youre the prettiest, Sora. Reeeally? Whats so pretty about meee? Phi Soras breath smelled of alcohol. Seol Jihu also released the breath that he had been holding in. How can you not be pretty. Seol Jihu tilted his head slightly backward and patted Phi Sora on the back. You might complain but you always follow my command and youre always putting your life on the line for our cause. . Really youve done so well. . Thank you. Phi Sora, who had been listening in silence, pressed her head to Seol Jihus chest. Idiot. She muttered in a small voice. Thats not what I asked. And then. . . Silence descended. Phi Sora breathed quietly in Seol Jihus arms. Seol Jihu gently stroked Phi Soras back, his eyes fixed on the ceiling. Then, all of a sudden, Phi Sora slowly raised her head. Seol Jihu lowered his. Two pairs of eyes, entirely out of focus, looked into each other. Their heated gazes met, locked, and entangled, with still many hours left until sunrise. 1. Sang-Ah means elephant tusk. Side Story 18. The Outcome of Playing With Fire Phi Sora had a dream. It was a shitty dream. The reason was that Seol Jihu appeared in it. Phi Sora saw herself pointing at a dazedly standing Seol Jihu while yelling that she had no plans of marrying that man and asking how marriage would even be possible. Ding dong. Then, Phi Sora woke up at the sound of her doorbell ringing. She furrowed her brows slightly as warm sunlight shone down on her face. Euuu. Opening her eyes, Phi Soras face gradually distorted. She was in a terrible state. First was the intoxication. Perhaps because she went for six rounds of drinks last night, her brain was still ringing. And setting the inebriation aside, she was sore all over as if she had been beaten up in the middle of the night. The lower part of her belly was especially painful, as though a hundred needles were poking her. That said, a firm, warm sensation was supporting her back, giving her an unknown sense of safety. ? Phi Soras eyes shot open. Her heart sank. She flopped unwittingly and then hurriedly looked back. Sure enough, she saw Seol Jihu asleep on her bed. He had his back firmly planted against her own. What was important was that he was naked. Phi Sora lifted the blankets just to be sure and immediately bit her lower lip. She was naked, just like him. She wasnt even wearing underwear, exposing her bare body. After blankly looking down at her body for a while... Ah, fuck! Realizing what had transpired, Phi Sora quickly shut her eyes. Why did I! She suddenly got angry at herself. Ah, shit argh Frowning heavily, Phi Sora constantly sighed and nibbled on her poor lips. Ding dong. The bell rang again. Grrr Who is it so early in the morning? Phi Sora stood up with difficulty. Agh. Frowning at the pang of pain that ran down her stomach .... She suddenly appeared depressed after looking at the bed. The traces of deflowerment remained on her crotch along with dried-up stains on the sheets. Everything she saw around her was telling her what happened the previous night. ...No, in truth, she knew from the moment she opened her eyes. It wasnt as if she blacked out. She still had faint memories of what happened during the night. Although it wasnt complete, the feeling of doing it with Seol Jihu was vivid. Calling Seol Jihu Oppa, undressing one by one as if possessed by something, embracing Seol Jihu who pounced like a wild beast, and then screaming and panting crazily. Phi Sora looked at the scratch marks on Seol Jihus back with a complex gaze. Ding dong! Ding dong! Ding dong! Agh! Im coming! Hearing the repeatedly ringing bell, she yelled angrily and walked to the door. Crazy. Just crazy. How could I. Arrrrgh! Phi Sora blamed herself while putting on her clothes. Of course, Seol Jihu was also on the verge of going insane. He woke up at Phi Soras rustling and realized what happened soon after. Seol Jihu also remembered what happened last night. He coveted every corner of Phi Soras warm body and mixed skin with her. Though he panted in pleasure during the act, now that he had come to his senses. No, no, theres no way. I must be dreaming. He denied reality first. However Who is it? Excuse me! When Phi Sora opened the door, a voice that was no less angry than Phi Soras burst out. The owner of the voice was huffing and puffing, clearly having come with the intent to fight. Im your neighbor. How can you be so inconsiderate? Phi Sora frowned when the woman started with angry yelling. What are you talking about? What am I talking about? Dont pretend like you dont know. Give me a break. What? I said, give me a break! Do you have any idea how loud you were? How are you going to make up for me not getting any sleep!? Huh? No, I No? Excuse me, but do you know how loud your moans were? I almost called the police because I started hearing howls in the middle of the night! Howls? But after listening in for a while, I was just dumbstruck. How kinky and perverted do you have to be to sound like that? What? Kinky? Perverted? What was it again? Jihu Oppa? Is that person, Jihu Oppa, over there? Phi Sora was startled. I told you, I heard everything! The woman who came at the break of dawn yelled loudly. She was so loud that the apartment hallway was ringing. Do you think thats all? The neighbor took out her cellphone as if to put the nail in the coffin. After tapping on the screen a couple of times, a recording started playing. Huk! Huk! Aaaaah! M-More! Yeah! Its so good! The sound was a little unclear, perhaps because of the wall between the two rooms, but it was obvious that the voices belonged to Phi Sora and Seol Jihu. Phi Sora became speechless. Seol Jihu also flinched. The recording continued, playing lines such as Aang!, Hnnnng!, and Ah, fuck, ah! I love you! I fucking love you! W-What the hell are you doing? Are you crazy? Phi Sora reached toward the phone in a fluster, but the woman stepped backward and avoided her. Euk! Auuek! Eeeihoooo! Phi Sora doubted her ears. It was definitely her voice, but she really said all those things? What the heck is eeeihoooo!? Did you ride a horse or something? The woman snorted. Phi Soras face reddened. Thinking deeply, she did recall getting on top of Seol Jihu and shaking her hips excitedly. ...Get out. In the end, Phi Sora told the woman off dejectedly. What? Is that all you have to say to me? I get it, so get out! Phi Sora pushed the woman out forcefully. Youre not the only one who lives in this building. Be mindful of others! If this happens again, Ill call the police! The woman shouted even as she was being pushed out. Kwang! The front door slammed shut. Damn it, that woman. I really need to move or something. Phi Sora grumbled and furrowed her brows seeing the clothes strewn on the floor. She threw off the clothes she was wearing and trudged into the bathroom. Chwaaaaa! As the sound of the shower rang out, Seol Jihu clutched his head with his hands. Yuhui. He first felt guilt. He was also sorry towards Phi Sora, and he belatedly remembered his mothers words. I should have listened to her. It was too late to regret now when the milk was already spilled. While Seol Jihu was writhing in regret, Phi Sora finished showering and came out. After neatly folding the clothes lying around the floor, she went to the kitchen and turned on the stove. Washing the rice, preparing to cook the rice While an awkward silence lingered in the air, the smell of dried pollack soup wafted out. Soon, the sound of a small table being placed rang out. Oi. Seol Jihu, who was pretending to be asleep, flinched. Get up. Seol Jihu slowly raised his upper body. Heup! At the same time, something flew at him and covered his face. It was his underwear. When he pulled it down, he saw Phi Sora wearing a t-shirt and shorts. Put your clothes on and eat. Phi Sora was looking at him with her left hand on her hip and her right hand stretched out in a throwing position. She was expressionless. Surprised, Seol Jihu quietly put on his clothes and then sat down in front of the table where steaming white rice and dried pollack soup were placed. He picked up the spoon but did not have much of an appetite. Stop walking around eggshells and just eat! I have a headache thinking about what happened anyway! Only when Phi Sora yelled did he take a couple of spoonfuls of the soup. It was unexpectedly clear and flavorful. Slurp. Huu. I feel much better now. After Phi Sora was done with the soup, she glanced at Seol Jihu from the opposite side. He was still hardly eating, seemingly in great shock. ...Just so you know. After pondering over what to say, Phi Sora finally said. Seol Jihu also stopped moving and listened in carefully. I cant take responsibility. Seol Jihu widened his eyes at Phi Soras declaration. Ill take care of my own matters, so you take care of yours. .... What I mean is, lets both pretend it didnt happen. Seol Jihu stared at Phi Sora fixedly, like she was being slightly harsh. Im not saying Im not at fault, but you should have been more careful too. Phi Sora put down her spoon. Anyway, I dont know what to do, so you take care of what you have to. She got up and sprawled down on her bed. Seol Jihu looked back at Phi Sora at a loss for what to do. Miss Phi Sora. If youre done eating, leave. Ill clean up later. Phi Sora said in a meek voice. She turned around, saying she had a headache and a stomachache. Seol Jihu tried to talk to her a couple more times, but Phi Sora did not reply. * After leaving Phi Soras apartment room, Seol Jihu trudged through the streets. His mind was in a mess, and he wasnt sure what to do. Phi Sora might be able to keep quiet, but Seol Jihu couldnt. How sad would Seo Yuhui be if she found out? And how disappointed would she be? I need help or at least someone to give me some advice. Seol Jihu began to go through different people in his mind. His family? No. They would probably call him the biggest bastard under heaven. Kim Hannah? No, she was no good either. She would surely only nag at him and then tell him to figure it out himself. Master Jang? He would probably hit him with his cane instead. Master Ian probably wouldnt help either. Arrrrrgh. Seol Jihu screamed internally. He wanted to crawl into a hole. Unable to bear the guilt any longer, Seol Jihu entered a secluded alleyway and ripped the paper slip to Paradise. * I dont know. I dont understand why I did it! I should have been more careful. Its all because of that damned alcohol! .... What should I do? What am I supposed to do now? Seol Jihu blabbered on and on while pacing back and forth. Next to him was a young man in a black armor, who looked just like him. Smoking a cigarette, he listened to Seol Jihus story with an apathetic face. Right, the person Seol Jihu went to help for was Black Seol Jihu. After mulling over what to do, he had asked Gula to open up the Path of the Soul. Huu~ Black Seol Jihu breathed out a puff of white smoke and spoke. Unless Seol Jihu was mistaken, he looked more emaciated than the last time Seol Jihu saw him. Buddy. Black Seol Jihu called Seol Jihu while putting out his cigarette. Just give it a rest. Seol Jihus eyes widened. Given Black Seol Jihus personality, Seol Jihu had expected a scolding, but his voice was surprisingly gentle. He also sounded like he had given up. You cant do anything about it. I told you. Just accept it. Black Seol Jihu suddenly turned somber. Seol Jihu followed suit with a gloomy expression. But when I think about Yuhui. She should already know. Huh? Well, I guess I should say she knew this would happen. Black Seol Jihu spoke calmly. How? Do you remember Luxurias fortune-telling during the festival? Yeah. Yuhui apparently stayed for a bit afterward. Luxuria must have said something then. Black Seol Jihu sighed. And it wont be as big of a deal as you think. Of course, shell bring it up every now and then for the next couple of decades, but Im sure you can handle that much. ...What happens afterward? Seol Jihu asked in curiosity. Of course, he wasn''t expecting a clear-cut answer given the restriction Black Seol Jihu was under, but he at least wanted a hint. Lets see, what did I do again? Oh yeah, I first broke up with Yuhui. Huh? Wait, you said it wasnt that big of a deal! Yuhui wasnt the one who broke up with me. I broke up with her one-sidedly. Black Seol Jihu spoke while picking at his teeth. I couldnt handle the guilt. But you know, time will solve everything. You really need to treat Yuhui well. Oh, Charlotte Aria and Chohong too. Argh, you son of a bitch. Seol Jihu was going to ask what he meant but furrowed his brows instead. He remembered how Black Seol Jihu referred to them as Hughug and Honghong. Whats going on? I thought you couldnt reveal the details. Oh, this? Black Seol Jihu picked at his ear, looking a little bored. It doesnt matter now. Do you remember how Suna-nim came to the restaurant alone a few days ago? Yes. She gave Gula something to solve the issue with contribution points, remember? Oh, that flaming orb? Yep, that. Apparently, that thing is incredible beyond our imagination. How so? Reviving the Chief Deity and all seven Virtues wouldnt even put a dent in it." Black Seol Jihu continued. You have a near-infinite amount of contribution points because of it, and Gula said she can suppress the backlash of talking about our personal affairs. Im not too sure, but apparently, its because it is the power of a Heaven-rank 10 god. Seol Jihu, who was listening carefully, suddenly jumped in a bout of enlightenment. Wait, then! Nope. However, Black Seol Jihu cut him off immediately. Drop the idea. Its a waste of contribution points. ...What do you think I was trying to suggest? Werent you going to reverse the time by a day and make it so it never happened? Seol Jihu looked shocked. He looked at Black Seol Jihu in disbelief. Buddy, Im you. I tried everything. What do you think is the first thing I did when I went back in time? What? Making a Divine Wish. I prayed so that I would never do it with Phi Sora. It seemed to work for the most part in Paradise. Black Seol Jihu continued. The problem was on Earth. I lived quietly in Paradise for about a month, and then when I went back to Earth, I immediately called Hyung and asked him for more of that sobering up medicine. And? He said there were none left. So I went to every pharmacy I could find, bought all the medicine that supposedly worked, and kept them on me at all times. Then. But it was of no use. Black Seol Jihu smacked his lips. I wasnt even trying to meet her. I didnt drink alcohol either. But when I woke up in the morning, she was lying next to me. .... We ran into each other on the streets, met at a drinking party with friends and even at housewarming parties. I even threw everything aside and left the country, but she was already on a vacation at my destination. Do you know how many times I went back in time by a day? .... Thats when I realized. Ah, this is how hard it is to defy fate. Theres nothing you can do about a pre-determined future. Black Seol Jihu sighed again. Just as I was about to give up in despair, I got a hint from Luxuria. To change this fate, which would require the law of the universe to be twisted, the power of a Heaven-rank 9 god would need to get involved. Ah, in that case. Yep, so I went to our neighbors as a last resort. What do you think happened? Black Seol Jihu asked. It didnt sound like he got the answer he wanted. They refused firmly. Why not use our ramen to! Its precisely because of the ramen. Black Seol Jihu spoke dejectedly. Im not sure because I havent experienced it yet, but apparently, one of my children with Phi Sora will inherit our ramen skills completely. .... Youve heard of the saying, pupil exceeds the master, right? That kid will apparently go beyond inheriting our skills and surpass it by a level. That means even better ramen will be created in the future, so the gods refused since helping us would mean they would not be able to taste this ramen. .... So its fine. Dont waste your time and just give up. Seol Jihu became speechless. This was the first time he saw Black Seol Jihu in complete self-abandonment. It looked like he tried to change the fate more than Seol Jihu expected as well. ...No. Seol Jihu clenched his fists. I might be different. No, I will be different. Black Seol Jihu snorted. Didnt you say the same thing before? Seol Jihu did a double-take. [You go with someone without knowing theyre preying on you, and then you get devoured. You get drunk and make a mistake, you get swept away by the mood, and that leads to another.] [Thats you, not me.] [Dont be ridiculous. Im you, you! [Dont worry, Ill change that future for you too.] [Haha! Hilarious!!] Seol Jihu remembered the conversation he had with Black Seol Jihu before the final battle. Then what you just want me to sit still and not do anything? Hmm. Black Seol Jihu took out a new cigarette and bit down on it. After organizing his thoughts, he said. Well, its not like I cant give you some advice. After all, your future is my future. Tzzt. He lit the cigarette. But what use would it be to tell you a hundred times? Wont it be better if you see it yourself just once? You know, like the saying, seeing once is better than hearing it a hundred times. With that, he glanced at Seol Jihu. Listen. Heaving out a puff of smoke, he spoke. Why dont you go see the future? Side Story 19. The Future Seol Jihu The future? Seol Jihu was caught off guard. Yep, the future. Dont you want to know what your future looks like? Black Seol Jihu spoke like it wasnt a big deal. Well I obviously am. But can I? Not normally. Black Seol Jihu said outright. But its not like you dont have contribution points, and the Seven Sins adore you too. Its not possible normally, but Im sure theyll overlook it. Thats how it was when I went back in time too. Black Seol Jihu added. I dont know. What would I even do there? Seol Jihu scratched his head. Going to the future this abruptly. It didnt really resonate with him. What are you talking about? It sounds like you actually dont understand. You dont need to do anything in the future. Why interfere with the future when it doesnt need to be changed? Black Seol Jihu said firmly. Didnt you say you were anxious and unsure of what to do? Yes. So Im telling you to go and see. If you see and experience things for yourself, Im sure youll realize something. Mm. And maybe that realization can guide you. Thats just what I think. Seol Jihu rubbed his chin at Black Seol Jihus explanation. True. Seeing the future doesnt sound like a bad idea. Still, there were a few things that bothered him. Rather, he should say he still wasnt clear on a couple of things. If I go what point in time should I go to? Hmm, yeah, you should decide that too. Im not sure. Id tell you to come to my present time, but that seems dangerous. ? In Earths time, you and I are only a few years apart. So Im still in my transition period. Transition period. So that was why Black Seol Jihu looked so exhausted. Seol Jihu pitied him inwardly. However, he shuddered in the next moment, realizing that this was his future in a few years. Why not go to the future 10 to 20 years from now? That far? Things should be under the wraps by then. Dont you think it will be better to see and experience things in a calmer environment? Seol Jihu nodded as he didnt find anything to disagree with. I dont know if Gula-nim will allow it, though. I heard two same people cant exist in the same time-frame simultaneously. Thats for the gods to take care of. Im fairly certain it would be possible. I mean, we both are existing in the same time frame, arent we? Future Vision, you mean? Yep. In your case, you would probably become Past Vision or something. Im sure the gods can come up with something. The current Seol Jihu would be sending his will to the future Seol Jihu and then temporarily manifesting the will of the past in future time. Of course, for this process to go smoothly, it would need to happen under the future Seol Jihus agreement. That was the explanation Black Seol Jihu gave. Thats a problem then. I dont know if a future self of mine would be willing to help. Dont worry about that. Im sure there will be plenty. Black Seol Jihu replied calmly. Why? Hey. Black Seol Jihu turned his head and glared at Seol Jihu. Let me say this again. Youre one hell of a son of a bitch. Seol Jihu shut his mouth. He couldnt deny it. Of course, Im the same. No, its not just the two of us. Regardless of the reason, all Seol Jihus, who touched a woman other than Yuhui, are a son of a bitch. Euk. Anyway, if one son-of-a-bitch requested help from his future son-of-a-bitch self by saying, Please help me be less of a son-of-a-bitch, then whos going to say no? Its not like youre doing this just for yourself. Youre doing this for everyone! .... The point is, there is nothing you need to worry about. Were all running on the same track. Im sure one of the Seol Jihus in front of you will respond. I guarantee it. ...Okay. Seol Jihu finally nodded his head. Thinking about it, I guess Im not in a position to be picky. I should do something, so Ill give this a try. Good, thats more like it. Black Seol Jihu spat out his cigarette and got up. Dont forget. Then, he spoke. Youre taking up arms for all Seol Jihus on the same train track. You have a huge responsibility. Seol Jihu clenched his fists. Got it. Ill take my leave now. Okay. Strike while the iron is hot, right? Good luck. * After leaving the Path of the Soul, Seol Jihu stood in front of Gulas statue and bowed. There was no need to explain everything in depth. After all, Gula could read his mind. [Child, I understand what you want, but.] Seol Jihu could hear Gula clicking her tongue. Just like Black Seol Jihu said, she didnt seem all that excited about the prospect of him going to the future. [Time will solve everything anyway. Must you really go?] Yes, I want to go. Seol Jihu was not shaken. Even if time will solve my problems in the end, that means other people will bear the wounds that I caused them. [That will not change just because you go to the future. Give up. This matter is not something you can do anything about.] Even if the root of the problem doesnt change, I at least want to try everything within my power. [Well, I guess its better than going back in time countless times like that guy.] Gula sighed. [This isnt the first time Ive thought this, but you sure are selfish.] Seol Jihu smiled bitterly at Gulas words. He didnt know what to say. After all, he was doing this to lessen the guilt and regret he felt. [...Found it.] Huh? [I found a future that responded to your call. Wait, why are there so many?] Gula sighed. [Wait just a moment. Im talking with my future self to create Past Vision and its settings.] Soon, Gula said she was done and began to give a detailed explanation. [There will be a time limit. You will only be able to stay in the future for six hours in Earths time.] [As for what you are allowed to do, Past Vision will terminate if you do anything to interfere with the future more than what is necessary.] Six hours. Though it wasnt much time, Seol Jihu decided to be grateful. After all, going back in time would be completely different than going to the future. [Have you bore them in mind?] Yes. [Good.] Darkness spread out from Gulas statue. [Come closer, my child.] Seol Jihu bowed while walking closer step by step. At the same time, the feeling of his body being sucked in crept over him. By now, he was familiar with this feeling. * Opening his eyes, Seol Jihu furrowed his brows. Bright sunlight was shining down on him. This is. He saw a familiar ceiling. Seol Jihu immediately began to assess the situation. Am I home? Although he only moved to his new apartment recently, he recognized the place as his home in SY Apartments. Just how far into the future am I? Because he came to the future in a rush, he had little to no information about what point in time he arrived at. Seol Jihu first tried to get out of bed but then blinked in a daze. His body was heavy? Now that he looked, the blanket covering him was bulging out. His left arm was also numb. ? Seol Jihu lifted the blanket a little and immediately frowned. A slender leg was placed on top of his stomach. Turning to the right unwittingly ! Seol Jihu almost screamed. It was because a long-haired woman was sleeping right next to him. Of course, a situation like this was totally within his expectations, but. M-Miss Eun Yuri? The problem was that the woman was Eun Yuri. Hnnng. A soft breath tickled his nose. At first, he didnt even realize she was Eun Yuri, but the beauty mark under her eye gave it away. She no longer had the youthful charm of the past and instead gave off a mature, ripened aura. The woman to Seol Jihus left was even more shocking. Princess Teresa? Teresa was sleeping soundly with her head on Seol Jihus left arm. Wait, I thought I was on Earth! Paradisians could also come to Earth? Seol Jihu was taken aback as this was the first time he learned of the matter. L-Lets get up first. Seol Jihu slipped out of bed carefully, taking care not to wake up the two sleeping women. After putting on clothes, he examined himself in the mirror. I dont look all that different. Did something happen? He looked slightly older, of course, but not to the point he was noticeably different. At that moment, a pleased moan flowed out. Mmn. Youre up? It was Teresas voice. Seol Jihu, who was touching his face while looking in the mirror, looked back in a fluster. Haaaam~ Youre up early today. I thought youd sleep for longer after going hard all night. Teresa raised her upper body while stretching. The blankets slipped down and revealed her naked body, but Teresa did not seem to mind all that much. Hm? If you have some stamina left, do you want to get rid of it? Teresa looked at the dazedly staring Seol Jihu and giggled while tapping on the bed. It was then. Good morning. With a slightly hoarse voice, Eun Yuri got up while rubbing her eyes. What time is it now? Looking at the clock with sleepy eyes, she suddenly opened her eyes wide. She then got up in a hurry, dressed, and ran out the door while shouting, Jiyu! Jiyu! It was the same for Teresa. Oh my, my. I totally forgot. See you later, honey! She also glanced at the clock before running out in a hurry. Honey? Seol Jihu stood in a daze for a while before slowly walking outside. By the time he got to the living room, a fragrant smell was wafting out. Sniffing, Seol Jihu stopped when he got to the kitchen. Tong, tong, tong, tong. The sound of a knife hitting the cutting board rang out. Hnng, hnng~ A hum echoed out. A woman was cutting vegetables in the kitchen. Seol Jihu stared in disbelief before speaking. ...Chohong? The humming stopped. A woman wearing an apron turned around. Seol Jihus breath stopped. Though her past fierceness had died down significantly, the woman giving off a more mature aura was none other than Chung Chohong. Oh, youre up? She even knew how to speak Korean. She had a bit of an accent, but he had no problem understanding her. Dont worry too much. Miss Yuhui got up earlier and is getting everyone ready. Theyll be able to make it in time. Chohong turned back. Anyway, whats up with you today? Hmm? You always sneak up on me in the morning and hug me from behind. Youre not doing it today. No, I. Did I do that? You never listened when I said no, and now that I stopped caring, youre not doing it anymore? Well~ You dont have to do it if you dont want to~ I dont care~ Despite saying so, Seol Jihu had a feeling something bad would happen if he didnt. I have to avoid looking suspicious. Seol Jihu stealthily walked up and gently hugged Chohong. Man, it feels like Im forcing you to. Chohong still laughed like she didnt hate it. Oh, Miss Hannah cant come home today because of work. She told us to look after Jinah. Huh? Ah. Chohong suddenly nudged Seol Jihu with her elbow. Im fine, so you can go. Hmm? The kids have been waiting for a while. Chohong gestured toward the kitchen table. Seol Jihus eyes widened. Would they be middle schoolers? A boy and a girl looked at him from the kitchen table, each with a bowl in front of them. Oh, Daddy! Chummy as always, huh? The girl giggled and whistled. She looked just like Seol Jihu. Hey, you should say good morning properly. The boy spoke sharply. The way he looked and talked reminded Seol Jihu of Phi Sora. Have you slept well, Father? The boy bowed respectfully toward Seol Jihu. Seol Jihu was struck speechless. Daddy? Father!? That meant. Hope you guys succeed today! Chohong cheered them on. Of course! Im confident today because I used the noodle-making method that Daddy taught me a while ago! The girl shouted confidently. Then, she glanced at the boy. You havent learned it yet, right? She was boasting proudly. I I still tried my best. The boy spoke nervously. Seol Jihu looked at the kitchen table. Two bowls of naengmyeon were placed on it. Seol Jihu was about to ask, Am I supposed to eat them? But he swallowed his words as it seemed something of a daily morning ritual. Mm. Okay. Seol Jihu calmly tasted the two naengmyeons and the soup. His future children must have made it for him by the looks of it. Feeling rather happy, a smile bloomed on Seol Jihus face. How is it, Dad? I know it cant compare to yours, but isnt it better than the one he made? The girl asked while boasting. On the other hand, the boy looked determined as if he was ready to accept any evaluation. ...Theyre good. Seol Jihu smiled kindly. Theyre both tasty. At that moment, the boy and the girl put on a strange expression. They seemed to be doubting their ears. Uh Dad, did you eat something wrong this morning? The girl scurried up, got on her tip-toes, and put her hand on Seol Jihus forehead. Hey! Be more respectful to Father! But isnt it weird? Kids? At that moment, a gentle voice cut in between them. Its late. Its time to go to school. This voice! Its Yuhuis! As Seol Jihu thought, Seo Yuhui was smiling warmly while looking at the boy and the girl. Jihui, youre going to be late. Put on your uniform and get your bag. You too, sweetie. Yes, Eldest Mother. The boy answered right away. Ah~ Do I have to go to school~? The girl named Jihui harrumphed and turned around. Mommys a dummy. Its not like I learn anything by going to school. Hey! Dont talk to Eldest Mother like that! Shes Eldest Mother for you! For me, shes just Mommy! And I only need to learn how to make noodles. Wait, no, I dont really need to learn. Because unlike you, Im a genius recognized by Father! Seol Jihui giggled and ran into her room. The boy made a vexed face but held in his frustration and disappeared into his room. What a surprise. For you to say they taste good. Usually, you say theyre 40 years too early. Seo Yuhui smiled. She then saw the blankly standing Seol Jihu and tilted her head. Whats wrong? Are you feeling unwell? N-No, Im fine. It doesnt look like you have a fever. Can you help us if you have time? Hm? I thought I would make it in time, but its looking a little tight. We still have to wake the kids up, bathe them, give them breakfast. Ah, Miss Yuri is going to have trouble giving Jiyu medicine, so. Uh, yeah. Before Seol Jihu noticed, the time went past eight oclock in the morning. At the same time, a war broke out in the house. Seol Jihu had no time to figure out whose kids were whose, what their names were, or if they truly were his kids. Wake up. Its time to wake up. Okay? Daddy. One child dug into his embrace and refused to leave. Okay, be a good girl. Dont cling to me and wake up. Daddy~ She clung to him no matter how hard he tried to get her off. It was like he was looking at a baby koala. That wasnt all. Ah, hey! Dont close your mouth! Hiiing. Another kid refused to eat her medicine. Come on, you eat breakfast just fine, so why not your medicine? Hiing! You were eating that rolled omelet just fine! Seol Jihu screamed internally. When he tried to feed the girl medicine by sneaking it in the middle of her breakfast, the girl somehow noticed and closed her mouth. She was half-asleep too! Seol Jihu didnt know who they took after, but they all seemed to have a screw loose. What was surprising was that his wives were getting them ready and shipping them off to school one by one. Kids~ Dont forget to say goodbye to Daddy. Dad! Im off! Bring home lots of money today as well! Seol Jihui ran out. See you later, Father. The polite boy, whose name Seol Jihu did not know yet, bowed and left the house. Kids~ Say goodbye to Daddy. Goodbye, Daddwi. Two kids in pre-school uniforms rubbed their eyes and bowed. Fufu, Im heading out as well. See you later. Yoo Seonhwa held the kids hands and then kissed Seol Jihus left cheek. Then, this sides mine! Teresa kissed his right cheek. Jiyu, Daddy isnt forcing you to take your medicine because he hates you. Its because hes worried about you.... Ehew. Eun Yuri consoled the girl named Jiyu and then chuckled. See you later, Oppa. After kissing Seol Jihu on the lips, she picked up Seol Jiyu. Wait. Seol Jihu walked out of the house, along with his wives and kids. His mind was in complete chaos, but he at least wanted to see the kids names with his Nine Eyes. When he arrived at the elevator, he coincidentally saw his neighbors door open. A teenage girl, who looked like a high schooler, walked out. Her hair and skin both emitted a red light. Thats. Seol Jihus eyes narrowed. Suna Noona, good morning. The boy greeted her in a bright voice. Yeah, its been a while. It has. Have you been well? You know, its been the same. How have things been for you? Did your father evaluate your dish today too? Ah. Things were a little hectic this morning. He tasted my dish, but I didnt get a proper evaluation. He did say it tasted good though. The boy smiled faintly. Suna nodded her head. Keep up the good work. Talent is something that blooms when you have the passion and put in the effort to meet a clear goal. Your father said he has the highest expectation of you. R-Really? Yep? Suna, who was consoling the boy, suddenly turned her gaze. After seeing Seol Jihu standing in front of the elevator, she clicked her tongue. Dont cause trouble and go back. I understand why youre here, but dont mess with the future thats going well. Sunas voice rang out inside Seol Jihus head. At that moment, the elevator doors opened. When the crowd gathered in front of the elevator left, the hallway became empty. Seol Jihu finally heaved out the breath he had been holding in. What a morning. Really. Half of his precious six hours had disappeared already. Seol Jihu bit his lower lip. Im experiencing the future but what am I supposed to do to. Just as he was about to fall into thought, Seol Jihu felt someone tapping his shoulder from the back. Side Story 20. Stories of the Future Wives Seol Jihu looked back, startled. He turned so suddenly that even Seo Yuhui was alarmed. Ah. Yuhui. ...Honey? Whats wrong? Youre acting a little strange. It doesnt look like you have a fever. Seo Yuhui put a hand on Seol Jihus forehead before abruptly glaring at him. Tell me the truth. Did you get another woman? No! Of course not! Seol Jihu jumped and waved his hands in denial. Seo Yuhui giggled. You really are acting weird today. You even told the kids their naengmyeons were good. Ah, thats. Seol Jihu shut his mouth. He didnt know what to say. To be completely honest, both dishes were fine, but he did see some parts that could be improved upon. But when he thought about how his children cooked for him, he couldnt help but give them extra points. I understand that you did it because Jihui has been picking on Sohu more and more recently, but dont worry too much. You know that Sohu is genuine when it comes to noodles. So the name of that polite boy is Sohu. Seol Sohu. Seol Jihu inwardly cursed the person who named his kids with such obvious names. Anyway, didnt you say you had to go somewhere today? Hmm? I did? You said there was a meeting in that place. That place? You know, that place. Didnt you guys decide to meet at your restaurant? It was only then that Seol Jihu realized she was talking about Paradise. Ah, aaaah. Youre right. When was it again? Hold on. Its a little past nine right now, so in that worlds time. You should be able to make it. Theres still some time left, but its a little tight. Shouldnt you get going? Right, I should. I almost forgot. It was better to avoid doing anything suspicious. Seol Jihu followed his instincts and rummaged through his pocket. However, he couldnt find the paper slip. Seo Yuhui stared fixedly at the flustering Seol Jihu. After observing him closely, she chuckled and left quietly. Then, she brought the paper slip that connected him to Paradise. Here. ...Thanks. You always leave it inside the safe. Did you forget? Seo Yuhui said with a smile. She seemed to be teasing him. Seol Jihu laughed. See you later. Come home as soon as youre done, okay? Seol-Ah, Miss Yun Seora, Miss Agnes, Miss Cinzia, Miss Flone, and others. Dont go with the women, either familiar or unfamiliar, okay? Seo Yuhui said this very fast, her words clearly full of hidden meaning. Seol Jihu hurriedly ripped the paper slip while watching Seo Yuhui waving her hand with a smile. He felt like he needed to. After returning to Paradise, Seol Jihu first left the temple. Though it was morning on Earth, the sun was setting in Paradise. I can tell this is Eva. It wasnt too hard to recognize the place with traces of the past scenery still in place, but the city had naturally changed with the passage of time. Of course, in a better, more flourishing way. Seol Jihu was worried that Seol Jihu Ramen? would have changed too to the point he would not recognize it. Thankfully, the restaurant was still in the same spot, looking the same as always, not having undergone any expansion or renovation work. The inside was the same. Seol Jihu breathed a sigh of relief after seeing that nothing had changed. He was relieved now that he was in a more familiar environment. Youre here. A familiar voice entered his ears. Seol Jihu, who was looking around the restaurant, widened his eyes. Unless he was seeing things, the person standing in the kitchen in a chefs uniform was none other than Charlotte Aria. Charlotte Aria-nim? Hmm? Nim? Why are you calling me that all of a sudden? Aha, is it because you are late? Charlotte Aria smiled bashfully. Seol Jihu was about to ask, Why are you here, Your Majesty?, but changed his mind at the last second. Ah, um, by the way, how has Eva been recently? Hm? Why do you ask? You resurrected my family members, and everything has been peaceful since Father has reclaimed the throne. Charlotte Aria blushed as she murmured. Its all thanks to you that I can be here like this. As I said many times before, Im fine. I am happier being by your side and receiving your love than being a queen. Seol Jihu closed his eyes. By the looks of it, he seemed to have laid his hands on Charlotte Aria too. I did everything I could. You should be able to start cooking right away. Charlotte Arias eyes lit up as if asking for praise. Seol Jihu looked around the kitchen without much expectation and could not help being shocked. Its perfect. Just like Charlotte Aria said, everything was ready. Pots, cookware, and the ingredients were placed perfectly with the movement of the chef in mind. An arrangement of this level would surely have taken years of study and experience. Amazing. Everything is laid out perfectly. Seol Jihu gave an honest evaluation. Hehe, its nothing much. Charlotte Aria smiled joyfully before jumping into Seol Jihus embrace. She rubbed her cheek on his chest and laughed cheerfully. Seol Jihu patted her head. At exactly the same moment, the restaurant door opened suddenly. An old man whose face was full of wrinkles came in with a warm smile. Despite his old age, he was lively and energetic. My, did we come too early? Seol Jihus eyes slowly widened. ...Master Jang? Oh, dont mind us. You can keep going. Pretend were not here! Ian also popped in. His hair and beard were as shaggy as ever, and so was his playful look and genial smile. N-No! I! Charlotte Aria went red and hid behind Seol Jihu. The two old men guffawed loudly. Soon, more and more people began to arrive. Seol Jihu had been wondering what this meeting was about, but it was looking like a gathering of friends. This place never changes, huh. Its been a while since Ive seen the two of you. Philip Muller came in. Thats the charm of this restaurant. It really makes you feel nostalgic! Yo! Its been a while! Dylan and Hugo also came. Hello. Im here, Hyung. And so did Yi Sungjin, who had turned into a handsome man. Yo. Vlad Halep also came, looking just as menacing and stoic as ever. The quiet restaurant quickly grew rowdy as more and more people gathered. A strange emotion enveloped Seol Jihu as he cooked ramen for everyone. I see. Mister Kazuki married Miss Oh Rahee. Seeing Kazuki and Oh Rahee sitting at the same table, he couldnt help but smile. They both had cold, expressionless faces, but the way they shared their ramen seemed very affectionate. Looks like Mister Marcel Ghionea is doing well too. Marcel Ghionea was busy tending to a child who was eating ramen busily. He would wipe his mouth and hands when the child spilled the ramen soup. Marika Larisa sat next to them, watching the two with a smile. Seol Jihu had heard that the two of them had gotten married. It seemed they had a kid now and were living happily. Anyway, whos that? There was one person he was unfamiliar with. She had neatly trimmed bobbed hair, and she carried herself with dignity and elegance. Wait, a kimono? Now that he took a closer look, he had seen her before. The moment Seol Jihu recognized her was the moment when the modestly sitting woman gulped down the drink in her hand and abruptly shot up. After taking off her kimono out of nowhere. Tiriri~ Tiririra~ Tirirarira~! She started to dance. Looks like Miss Hoshino Urara is the same as ever. Seol Jihu found himself smiling. Kuhahaha! Its been a while since Ive seen that dance! Youre not gonna show us the Free Bird dance? No, thats a bit. Anyway, it looks like our restaurant owners very quiet today. Right! Why arent you talking? Isnt it about time you come out and say, No nudity in the restaurant!? Hugo shouted and then looked around the kitchen. Hm~ I caught him staring fixedly at Kazuki and Marcel Ghionea just now. He grinned, looking at the dazedly standing Seol Jihu. I get it. Hes got the seven-year itch. Right, Seol? ? Dont pretend like you dont understand! I told you, having many isnt necessarily a good thing. Its not his fault. Fate works in cruel ways sometimes. Its not like Seol Jihu didnt try. Philip Muller spoke calmly while pouring wine into his glass. Oh, I know that. To be honest, I was laughing my ass off back then. He was doing everything he could to avoid meeting them, but he somehow always did and even finished the deed! How funny is that? Hugo shot up from his seat and raised his wine glass high. Next, he began to sing. Oh~! The great legend of Paradise, Seol Jihu! Although he exterminated the Parasite Queen and saved Paradise, he could not change his own fate! Huge laughter broke out. Satisfied at his joke, Hugo also guffawed. The important thing was that the corners of his eyes were turning red at the same time. For the record, Hugo was still single. No~ No~! My husband hasnt done anything wrong! Dont make fun of him~! Charlotte Aria ran around the restaurant, flailing her arms around left and right. Seol Jihu smiled bitterly in the meanwhile. * The gathering continued for a long time. As the group had not met like this for quite some time, it wasnt until night time that people began to leave one by one. Although Seol Jihu ended up spending a lot of his time here, he wasnt too worried because Gula had given him six hours, and the ratio of the flow of time between Paradise and Earth was three to one. Of course, that didnt mean he could be lax. What do I do now? No, he shouldnt be trying to do anything. Black Seol Jihu had told him to see and experience the future and use what he felt as a guidepost for his next actions. Was there anything useful? Seol Jihu organized the information he collected during the gathering. This included the birth of a new Chief Deity in Paradise and the revival of the Seven Virtues, which enabled the creation of a new class system. But this information wasnt relevant to the situation as he neither had the need nor necessity to change it. In any case, it was true that going back like this felt unfruitful. ...I guess I should give it a try. After pondering for some time, Seol Jihu decided to be a little bold. That was to reveal his situation to someone he could trust and seek advice. And so, Seol Jihu went to Valhallas building. The building now looked like some sort of a palace but wasnt difficult to find as it was still in the same spot. Huh? Kim Hannah, who was sitting at the office desk, stared at Seol Jihu blankly. Seol Jihu was also surprised. Now, it looked like he was looking at a nine-tailed fox, not just a regular fox. Whats up? I thought youd come in the morning. Youre earlier than I thought. She thought Id come? Seol Jihu tilted his head and spoke. Ei, just between us, I came earlier because I wanted to see you. He thought he responded well. ...Who are you? Seol Jihus doppelganger? However, to his surprise, Kim Hannah immediately gave him a suspicious glare. Just what kind of a person am I in this time period? Since he was here to come clean anyway, Seol Jihu raised the white flag and started speaking. Starting from revealing his identity, he explained the reason he came to the future. ...So. Kim Hannah looked half convinced but also half in doubt. Youre Seol Jihu from the past? This sounded like another one of Seol Jihus pranks, but his face and voice were telling her that it was real. What nonsense are you. No, you cant be this good at acting. Then what point in time did you come from? Uh. Just tell me. We have talked about it among ourselves without you knowing anyway. Right after I did it with Miss Phi Sora. Oh, then its a long, long time ago. Well over ten years, in fact. It was even before we did it for the first time in this office. You and I did it? In here? Yep. You were acting too cocky. Well, I admit that I kind of led you on, though. Kim Hannah murmured while carefully observing Seol Jihu. Talk about a lightning bolt from a clear sky. She looked like she still couldnt fully believe him, but her ability told her that Seol Jihu was being truthful. In the end, she had no choice but to admit it. Haa. You bastard. I worked so hard to lay this smokescreen, going so far as to say I cant come home tonight, and you avoid it like this? Kim Hannah murmured while gritting her teeth. Seol Jihu tilted his head. Who avoided what? Since its turned to this, why dont I just do it with this guy? Hes Seol Jihu too, isnt he? Its not like I would be cheating. Seol Jihu was a little taken aback. He felt like he heard something dangerous just now. I cant believe it. I reduce your work time from 24 days a month to 8 days a month, so you dont get tired, and this is what you do? ...No, I shouldnt. After murmuring a bunch of things he couldnt understand, Kim Hannah shook her head. Then, she glared at Seol Jihu. So, what do you want me to do? .... Lets say youre not joking for once. Shouldnt you go back to Earth quickly? It doesnt sound like you have a lot of time left. Yeah, but. What are you hesitating for? You should have realized that nothings wrong with the future by now. Yeah. Then go back home and try to bring it up. If I were to guess though, Miss Seo Yuhui and Miss Phi Sora probably noticed already. What about you? Do you I dont have anything to say. Wouldnt it be better to talk to Miss Seo Yuhui and Miss Phi Sora? If thats the time period you came from, you should be talking to those two. Kim Hannah said firmly. Take care of your business quietly and then go back. Dont do anything weird and get kicked out. Kim Hannah shooed him away as if swatting away a fly. Aigoo~ Ive seen you go back to the past, but going to the future? Thats a first. The past you and the future you sure are something. Seol Jihu turned around, leaving Kim Hannahs grumbling behind. Ah! Wait! Kim Hannah stopped Seol Jihu before he walked out. Just so you know, I dont have a pantyhose fetish. I only did it because you were into it. ? Just remember that. Kim Hannah looked away and shooed him again. Unless he was mistaken, Kim Hannahs neck was flushed red. * After going through the portal Ah. He met Seo Yuhui right away. It was almost as if she knew he would come back around this time. Welcome back. Seol Jihu flinched just as he was about to say something. Seo Yuhui had talked to him politely, almost like she was talking to a stranger. Have you eaten? Oh, Im fine. Seol Jihu unwittingly talked in polite speech as well. Then why dont we have some tea? Seol Jihu sat down at the veranda and drank the tea Seo Yuhui brewed. Kim Hannahs words that Seo Yuhui must have noticed his secret weighed on his mind. Being here like this really reminds me of the past. Seo Yuhui sat on a chair a small distance away and looked up at the sun hanging in the middle of the sky. By past, you mean. Seol Jihu trailed off cautiously. Seo Yuhui smiled faintly. When the past you, the person who is in front of me right now, said we should break up. Pft. Seol Jihu spat out the tea. Is that why you came to the future? Seol Jihu blanked out. He looked like he had seen a ghost. How. It was easy. How long do you think weve been living together? Seo Yuhui winked. Fufu. So what brings you to the future after one-sidedly breaking up with me? It sounded like she was teasing him, but Seol Jihu could not take it as a joke. No, I havent said anything about breaking up with you. Seo Yuhuis eyes widened. Not yet, anyway. Seol Jihu scratched his head. Seo Yuhui nodded slowly. After squeezing the teacup for a while, Seol Jihu clenched his teeth. Since Seo Yuhui found out, he decided to be straightforward. There is something Id like to ask you. Yes, go ahead. When you found out that I slept with Miss Phi Sora how did you feel? Seol Jihus face reddened. It was a stupid question, even in his head. Mm. I was more shocked when you said we should break up. Seo Yuhui continued. Because I always knew that you would get together with other women. I had somewhat prepared my heart for that, but I never imagined you would break up with me. I remember curling up into a ball and crying all night. Seol Jihu lowered his head even further. After I calmed down, all sorts of thoughts raced through my head. Should I break it off completely and find someone else? Should I pretend to forgive him, get back together, and then cheat as revenge? Seol Jihu flinched. I didnt do anything in the end, though. Seo Yuhui smiled softly. Though it must not have been a good memory, perhaps because over ten years had gone by, she talked about it smoothly. Because I felt like doing so would be denying myself and my future. I guess its my fault though for not being able to leave and for falling in love. Seo Yuhui chuckled before looking back at Seol Jihu and resting her chin on the back of her hands. Anyway, you being here must mean that you met Blacky, or rather, Black Seol Jihu. Yes. Then you must have heard what happened afterward. Kind of. ...To tell you the truth, I was the one who egged him on. Seo Yuhui smiled bitterly. I didnt accept this fate from the start. Along with you, I tried everything I could to change the future. Seo Yuhui paused and heaved out a deep sigh. But, it turns out some things just werent meant to be. .... Something that is bound to happen will happen, no matter what. Funny, isnt it? Seo Yuhuis voice sank a little. I dont know who decided this so-called, predetermined fate, but. She tilted her head up and glared at the sky. After saying he would reject senseless harems no matter what, he pats himself on the back for halving the number from 16. Just how shameless can a person be? Somebody flinched. Who were you talking to just now? Oh, its nothing. Seo Yuhui waved her hand. Anyway, I eventually gave up and accepted this fate. Seo Yuhui shrugged. Obviously, I didnt just sit back afterward. Changing the plan, I decided to talk with each woman you bring back. Plan? Talk? Thats. Seo Yuhui smiled faintly. A secret. A secret among just us women. Seol Jihu shut his mouth. Not only did he feel like a criminal, but he also didnt have the courage to ask. He felt like he would only hurt himself with the knowledge. Ah, since youre here, can I ask you for a favor? Seo Yuhui asked. Of course, anything is fine. Its nothing much. Just dont break up with me when you go back. Seol Jihu slowly lowered his hands that were covering his face. Seo Yuhui had a hard-to-read, expressionless face. Just tell me what happened exactly. Dont assume things and jump to conclusions and leave the decision to the past me. .... I dont think this is too much to ask. What happened with Miss Phi Sora is one thing, but when you said youd break up with me, I felt like my trust in you really shattered. It seemed like what happened back then remained a trauma even after all this time. Got that? ...I will bear it in mind. You better! Seo Yuhui giggled. Otherwise, you will suffer ve~ry much in the future. You know what people say, a womans mood fluctuates more when she is pregnant due to hormonal changes. It sounded like Seo Yuhui just gave him a crucial hint. But, you dont need to worry all that much. Seo Yuhui stretched. As long as you dont forget what I just said, I at least wont think about doing anything extreme. Extreme? Dont tell me! No, its not that. Seo Yuhui glanced at Seol Jihu. Mmm. Is that a secret too? No, rather than a secret. Then, she spoke with a smile. I think its probably better that you hear the news from my past self. It was a warm, tender smile. Side Story 21. Coming Back After his talk with Seo Yuhui ended, Seol Jihu went out to catch Phi Sora on her way home. This, of course, wasnt his idea, but Seo Yuhuis. How much time do you have left? Why dont you try talking to Miss Phi Sora before you leave? I already know more or less what happened that day. Miss Phi Sora talks about it every time shes drunk. She wont know youre you. You should at least try. Seol Jihu waited for Phi Sora in a park near the apartment complex. Some time went by, and just as he nervously raised his cell phone to check the time, he saw a familiar woman near the front gate at the foot of the hill. She was wearing a pair of high heels and a suit that he thought didnt complement her. Sweetheart? Phi Sora, who quickly walked up the hill, seemed surprised to see Seol Jihu there. What a coincidence. Were you on your way somewhere? Seol Jihu shook his head. So then why are you out here? You couldnt have been waiting for me. Oh, I thought you had a meeting today? Yes, I did. It went well, and now Im back. Thats great. But. Phi Sora scrutinized Seol Jihu before suddenly narrowing her eyes. Why do you look so nervous? Could it be that youre having an affair again? Seol Jihus shoulders slumped. Hed heard this accusation so many times that it didnt even surprise him anymore. No. Um. Look, can we talk? Here? Yes, here, and now. Phi Sora tilted her head. A look of suspicion crossed her face. Seol Jihu could tell that she was thinking, What did he do this time? Followed by Is it Yi Seol-Ah? No, wait, it has to be Miss Yun Seora. Im sure of it. This isnt about women. I just want to talk to you. Seol Jihu assured her, and she finally answered him. Okay. But we should sit somewhere first. The pair settled on a nearby bench. Today, Sohu made me naengmyeon. Seol Jihu followed Seo Yuhuis advice and mentioned naengmyeon. It wasnt perfect, of course but he improved a lot since the last time. Because Seo Yuhui asserted that as long as he tied everything to naengmyeon, Phi Sora wouldnt be suspicious. Wow, really? Phi Soras eyes widened. Yes, it was fascinating. The moment I tasted the soup, an old memory came rushing back to me out of the blue. What kind of memory? The memory of the first time we slept together. Seol Jihu did as he was advised but doubted it would work. This was too random, even by his standards. He gulped nervously. And then, just as he finished counting till three in his head. Ha! Why did you suddenly think of that? Youre such a weirdo. It worked. Phi Sora snickered but didnt seem to think what he said was absurd. Maybe it was because Sohu made it. Seol Jihu continued, studying Phi Soras face. Then, I remembered all the things I did wrong by you. Kik. Sohu really must have improved a lot for you to be saying stuff like this. Phi Sora smirked. Youre right. You did hurt me back then. Just thinking about it now makes me. She sighed and leered at Seol Jihu. What were you most hurt about? He asked carefully. Do you really have to ask? A sharp reply came back at him. I mean, how could you be so cold? You just walked away. But you asked me to leave. You couldve looked back at least once! And you pretended to be asleep while I was dealing with that crazy neighbor. Then you saw me getting sick and didnt even ask if I was okay! I even made breakfast for you that day! Phi Sora said all this very quickly, like a machine gun firing. Theres more. I was lying in bed, sick, the neighbor kept bothering me constantly, and even after having the morning-after pill, the test still came back positive. And when I tried to talk to you about it, you were too busy looking for Miss Seo Yuhui! Then you suddenly go and have a mental breakdown and break up with her. So thats what happened. Wait. What? Why did you think I went over to your place every day? I was trying to talk to you about the test, but you didnt even look at me. Phi Sora snapped, her face full of emotions she had been holding in for a long time. Seriously, if it werent for Sohu. It was then that shock swept through Seol Jihu. He struggled to keep his jaw from dropping. He felt as if he had been hit on the back of his head with a hammer. Wait a minute, so this means! Suddenly, he remembered what Black Seol Jihu had said. You get drunk and make a mistake, you get swept away by the mood, and that leads to another So Black Seol Jihu knew everything. Oh my god! Seol Jihu covered his face with both hands. A myriad of emotions overwhelmed him, but mainly he felt terrified of the inevitability of fate. The truth was that Seol Jihu wasnt serious about going back in time. He was afraid there could be repercussions, and also Black Seol Jihu was against it. But after hearing what hed just heard, his thoughts completely changed. Now he wanted to change the past no matter what, despite knowing it was impossible. Miss Phi Sora. Seol Jihu began in a dejected voice. If that incident never happened. Happened? Youd be so much happier now. Why are you calling me that again? Wait. When Phi Sora saw Seol Jihu with his head down, she began to blink rapidly. H-Hold on! She quickly turned to him. Im not saying its all your fault. Frankly, I made a lot of mistakes, too. Its just that I didnt feel like I was your top priority, and that hurt a lot. Oh, come on! Phi Soras voice shot up a notch. You have a brain, so use it! Youre always so dense. Seol Jihu raised his head slightly. I have standards, too. You know what Im like. If I werent interested in you, I would have just gone my separate way. I said this already, but why do you think I went over to your place every day? Seol Jihus eyes widened. Its just I dont think even I understood my feelings back then. But I kept finding myself looking at you, wishing youd look back at me. Damn it. Are you really gonna make me say this? Phi Sora snapped at him. Anyway, youve changed a lot since then you put up with my constant nagging, and I know you tried hard. She glanced at Seol Jihu. And. She looked down at the bench they were sitting on. After we had our second child together, you told me right here, on this very bench. ? Lets live together like this forever, Sora. Phi Soras lips curled into a soft smile. Jeez, youre making me say all sorts of things today. She closed her eyes as if to recall the moment and rested her head on Seol Jihus chest as she did that day. It was then. Looking at Phi Sora with a dazed look on his face, Seol Jihu suddenly felt his eyes tighten. A white light stealthily began to block his view. Phi Sora didnt seem to suspect anything was wrong, and this phenomenon seemed to be affecting only Seol Jihu. Ah. He realized that his time was almost up. Um! Seol Jihu asked urgently before his vision turned completely white. Tell me just one more thing. Are you happy right now, Miss Phi Sora? Phi Soras eyes widened slightly. Her eyebrows lifted as she looked up at Seol Jihu. What kind of question is that? Phi Sora gave him a sidelong glance. And then. Look at me. She smiled the most beautiful smile he had ever seen. How do I look? When the light faded, Seol Jihu was sitting in front of Gulas statue. Welcome back. Gulas voice echoed in his head. Seol Jihu turned his gaze to his hand. He felt as if he had just awoken from a vivid dream. This isnt the time to be resting. Seol Jihu got to his feet. Black Seol Jihu was right. Nothing dramatic happened in the future. The trip didnt offer him a magical solution. But he did gain something from the experience. He knew what he had to do right now and how to do it. Seol Jihu dashed across the temple, toward the warp gate portal. What a bitch! KWANG! Phi Sora slammed the door behind her. She threw the plastic bag on the floor and crawled into the bed. Shed had a horrible morning. Not long after Seol Jihu left, the doorbell rang again. She thought Seol Jihu might have returned and happily went to open the door, but it turned out to be her angry neighbor standing on the other side of the door. Infuriated that Phi Sora forced her out, she had brought in a police officer. After dealing with them, Phi Sora fell asleep, unable to overcome her fatigue. She hardly felt refreshed after waking up. Still, she dragged her aching body out and went to the pharmacy. But while waiting for the elevator, she ran into her neighbor again. Phi Sora tried to ignore her, but her neighbor began provoking her about her attitude earlier that morning. In the end, they got into a heated argument once more. Later that day, Phi Sora received a call from her landlord. He explained that her crazy neighbor has had problems with other residents, too, and that she was a known troublemaker. She just hadnt had a chance to pick a fight with Phi Sora so far because until now, Phi Sora hadnt been home very often. Seriously, Id move just to get her off my back. Phi Sora sighed, pitying herself for having to put up with useless nonsense. Then she saw that her dining table was still a mess from this morning. She glared angrily at the empty bowl. Asshole. Hmph. She snorted. Wait a minute. Why am I feeling sorry for myself? Im the one who asked him to leave. She shoved the thought aside and was about to close her eyes, when suddenly. Ding-dong. The doorbell rang again. Ding-dong. Ding-dong! Phi Soras face distorted with rage. Fucking bitch! She crossed the line. This time Ill end her for good! Phi Sora pledged to herself and jumped to her feet. She swung open the door with the mindset of a warrior who was about to begin the most important battle of her life. Then, she flinched. Because the person standing in front of her was not the one she expectedit was Seol Jihu, with shopping bags in both hands. Wha-what are you doing here? Seol Jihu stared at Phi Sora for a moment before turning his gaze to the living room. He clicked his tongue when he saw that the table was in the same condition as when he left. You still havent cleaned that up? You said you would. He stepped inside. Hey, hold on! Hurry up and close the door. The cold airs getting in. As she closed the door, he grabbed Phi Soras hand and pulled her toward him. Seol Jihu moved in silence. He put his bags down in the corner of the room, cleared the table, and started washing the dishes. Phi Sora stared at him dazedly. Then suddenly, she frowned. I said, what are you doing here? I came back because I was worried about you. Worried? Why are you worried about me? Phi Soras voice shot up an octave. She immediately flinched, recalling a moment too late that her neighbor was on the lookout for her. Ding-dong! Ding-dong! Ding-dong! Ding-dong! And the doorbell rang almost immediately as expected. This time it was her neighbor who was standing on the other side of the door. Fuck, Im so stressed. Ill deal with her. Seeing how stressed Phi Sora was, Seol Jihu hurried to the door. Oh, so now shes sending out a man? As soon as he opened the door, a voice full of malice echoed out in the hall. Im sorry if we were too loud. Seol Jihu bowed his head and apologized. Dont you think you''re apologizing too late? Were truly sorry. It wont happen again. Whatever. Let me talk to her. Shes the one I want to get an apology from. Thats. Could you please let it slide this one time? Ill compensate you for the discomfort weve caused. Do you think I care about money? Its just that shes sick and not in the best mood right now. Well be careful from now on, so please forgive us. Dont make me say it again. Of course, youll be careful, thats a given, but I also want her to look me in the eye and apologize. Seol Jihu lowered his head and exhaled. Did you sigh just now? Seol Jihu didnt answer. He only took out the cell phone from his pocket. Yes, its me, Miss Goh Yeonju. I know its sudden, but I have a favor to ask. Oh, so now youre calling your friend here? Okay, fine! Call her. Ill have to call the police, then. Lets do this. Lets see who wins. With a condescending sneer, the neighbor also raised her phone. Suddenly, everything became quiet. Phi Sora, who had lost all hope for a peaceful resolution by then, couldnt help but doubt her eyes. Because all of a sudden, her neighbor left without a fuss, and Seol Jihu turned around, closing the door behind him. What did you do? Nothing. The truth is, I didnt want to go this far. But at least shell be quiet for a while. Seol Jihu finished the dishes and started cleaning the house. Phi Sora shook her head, trying to clear her thoughts. Anyway, whats with all these bags? Hmm? Peeking inside the shopping bags that Seol Jihu had brought, she frowned. How to Become Great Parents? Ha! Phi Sora let out a laugh. She finally understood why Seol Jihu came back. Are you kidding me? Dont you think youre thinking too far ahead? Seol Jihu smacked his lips. That, indeed, was a normal reaction. You never know whats going to happen in the future. Look, Im not an idiot. I bought a pregnancy test, and also the pills Pregnancy tests dont work right away. You have to wait at least two weeks after you had sex. Seol Jihu said simply. Same with the morning-after pills. Theyre not perfect. 95% accuracy means theres still a 5% chance that you do end up pregnant. His logical arguments left Phi Sora speechless. So, what are you saying? We have a ton of stuff to deal with, but. Seol Jihu looked around the room. First, lets get you out of here. What? Why are you living here? Its not like you dont have the money. Seol Jihu continued. And your neighbor is a wacko. Miss Goh Yeonju hypnotized her but said it wouldnt last long. Shell be back to her usual self in a few days. Well, I am starting to think that I cant live like this. Wait a minute, hypnotized? Yeah. Look, I know youre being careful about the penalties, but theres no way youll die there now. Well, yes but this is too sudden. I mean, where would I even go? You dont have to worry about that. Youve heard of the SY Apartments, right? I live there. You do? How? I guess I just got lucky. Its not too far from here and its very nice. I have a lot of extra rooms, too. Wait. Wait. Hold on! Phi Sora raised both hands in front of her. Whats with the hurry? Youre basically proposing that we live together? Yes, technically. Are you out of your mind? It was just sex! Just once. Phi Sora looked dumbfounded. Are you from the Joseon Era or something? Thats not it. This is what young people nowadays do. We had some fun, so what? Ever heard of a one-night stand? Miss Phi Sora. And what about Miss Yuhui? Seol Jihu flinched. Yuhui Ill talk to her. What are you gonna say to her? You dont have to worry about that. Thats between Yuhui and me, and Ill make sure you dont get hurt in the process. So, youre dead set on taking me with you. I wont be able to rest unless I do. Please just do as I say for the next two weeks at least. Phi Sora looked confused. She couldnt believe that the man in front of her was the Seol Jihu she knew. Anyway, it looks like we have to start packing. Seol Jihu rubbed his hands together. He seemed ready to begin at any moment. Hold on. My stomachs upset, and I feel awful. Im not in a condition to pack anything. Seol Jihu thereupon brought in a bowl of special ramen made from ingredients great for pregnant women. Ill do the packing. You should rest, Miss Phi Sora. Dont worry about anything, and call me if you need anything. Okay? Then he left to buy items needed for packing. A dumbfounded look crossed Phi Soras face. She felt as if a storm had passed. It was strange that Seol Jihu was acting like he already knew she was pregnant. However. Jeez. It didnt feel too bad. Whats he thinking? The annoying neighbor was gone, and her house was clean. She found a new home, and now she even had a bowl of delicious ramen in front of her. Phi Sora sat on the floor and grabbed a pair of chopsticks. Slurp. Mm. She could feel the steamy soup running down her throat, warming her body. The ramen tasted even better than before. She figured that Seol Jihu must have put extra effort into it. If I can have this ramen everyday living together might not be so bad. It was so delicious that an optimistic thought crossed her mind. A soft smile spread across Phi Soras lips. She felt better now. Side Story 22. If You’re Going to Get a Beating, It’s Best to Get It Over With Phi Sora packed her bags the same day and moved to SY Apartments. Uwoah~! She couldnt hide her shock upon seeing Seol Jihus apartment. Not only did its simple, modern interior decor remind her of the North European style, but it also boasted a jaw-droppingly large space. The view was also phenomenal. When she stood in front of the large window and looked down, the cars on the streets below looked like tiny ants. Standing there and looking at the citys colorful nightscape, she felt like she had become someone special. Phi Sora had heard about the famous SY apartment complex. The number of floors increased drastically from Building 104 to Building 101, and not just anyone could find a place only by having money. They also needed to go through a strict screening process. Though it was said jokingly, Koreans called the complex an extraterritorial zone akin to the Olympus temple. Phi Sora never imagined Seol Jihu would be living in Building 101, and in the penthouse at that. I can really live here? Phi Sora was grumbling when she was half-forced by Seol Jihu to leave her apartment, but now she was looking around Seol Jihus apartment with a huge smile. Seol Jihu felt relieved after watching the happy Phi Sora. Tringgg! The doorbell suddenly rang. Phi Sora, who was looking around excitedly, froze in an instant. She thought it might be Seo Yuhui. Thankfully, it wasnt. Whos. Huh? Hello. A woman, whose silver hair resembled a sparkling galaxy, bowed toward Seol Jihu respectfully. She was being ceremonious as if to treat someone who had done her a great favor. What brings you here, Seraph-nim? Suna-nim wanted you to have this. Seraph handed him a shopping bag. Seol Jihu took it in the heat of the moment, and then his jaw dropped instantly. Something so precious. Suna-nim wanted me to pass on a message as well. Eat a lot and give birth to many children. Seol Jihu scratched his head. Its hard for me to refuse if thats the reason. I still feel a little uncomfortable, though. Please, dont say no. Im sure Suna-nim is hoping that Seol Jihu-nim and that Miss child grows up healthy and. Kuhum. Just think of it as an investment for the future. As I thought, its not Jihui, but Sohu. Oh, and theres one more message. Seraph cleared her throat. Im sure youre still hesitating, but give it up. Dont waste your contribution points on something completely futile is what she said. Seol Jihu smiled bitterly. Yes, I understand. Then, farewell. Seraph bowed again and headed back. Once Seol Jihu shut the front door, Phi Sora ran up and chattered. Who was that just now? She was sooooo pretty! Shes my neighbor. Iya~ So thats the kind of people who live here. Wait, is she even human? ...She might not be. Huh? Anyway, have you picked your room? Seol Jihu changed the subject. Phi Sora looked around the place a while longer before deciding on a room. Ill go with this one! There was no particular reason other than the fact that she felt a warm atmosphere in this room, unlike the others. She felt like somebody actually lived here. Oh, that rooms no good. However, Seol Jihu rejected it right away. Yuhui uses that room. Huh? Miss Seo Yuhui? Phi Soras eyes widened. You two were already living together? Not exactly. How should I say this. Seol Jihu continued. I dont remember when it started, but she started bringing her stuff over one by one every time she came to visit, saying that she liked the bathroom here better or that it was easier to sleep here. Seol Jihu tilted his head, but Phi Sora narrowed her eyes. Unlike Seol Jihu, she had picked up on the hints thrown by Seo Yuhui. You havent asked her to move in with you yet? Hmm? Why would I? Why would you!? Shes obviously hinting that she wants to! Eh? No, I think youre mistaken, Miss Phi Sora. Theres no need. Yuhuis place is close by. She lives in Building 102, actually. Its less than a 5-minute walk. Hah! Ive never seen such a! Phi Sora was about to yell something when she clutched her head and slumped down. It was because she realized that she was screwed. As if it wasnt enough that she slept with Seol Jihu, if Seo Yuhui found out that he asked her to move in first. Just thinking about it gave her the chills. I cant do this. I better go back. Eii, its fine. What do you mean, its fine!? Ill talk with Yuhui. Im going to meet up with her soon anyway. Only after Seol Jihu comforted her for a long time did Phi Sora finally calm down. In the end, she picked out a room, settling with a story that there was a problem in her apartment and that she needed somewhere to stay for a few days. This day marked the start of their cohabitation. Phi Sora was still worried in some ways, but she couldnt help but admit that this was a much better place to live than her previous apartment. She especially liked the fact that there was no crazy neighbor to deal with. Because the walls were perfectly soundproof, there was no problem even if she screamed or skidded around the living room using socks. And unless she was mistaken, the neighbors living next door seemed to see Seol Jihu in a favorable light. As they smiled whenever they ran into each other and sparked up conversations, she naturally began to see them in a good light as well. All in all, she felt like she had become the wife of a successful tycoon. There was no need even to mention the amenities available inside the complex. Without even the slightest exaggeration, she really felt like she could take care of most businesses within the complex. That wasnt all. Seol Jihu had changed to the point she wondered if he was the same manchild she knew. He cooked for her whenever she got hungry and even bought daily necessities without her mentioning them. He installed air purifiers and even picked up and drove her to places. She could tell that he was paying a great deal of attention to her satisfaction. In addition, Phi Sora also caught him reading about pregnancy and child-rearing at times. Of course, the best part was that she could eat his ramen whenever she wanted. Anyway, with everything being perfect, Phi Sora slowly began to change her mind. Hm. He hasnt done anything to me after that. Maybe living here isnt such a bad idea. She no longer held the suspicion that Seol Jihu saw her as a friend with benefits. But one day, shocking news arrived. After the two promised weeks went by, Phi Sora took out the pregnancy test she bought previously. She checked first thing in the morning and saw an unbelievable result. No way. Her fingers holding onto the test trembled. Her arms went limp as she sat on the edge of her bed. She tilted her head up and stared at the ceiling blankly. She didnt think it was possible. Becoming a mom when she wasnt even 30 yet? I what do I. Phi Sora looked around instinctively. She had fallen into a panic from the great unexpected shock. Next to Phi Sora at that moment Its fine. ...was Seol jihu. His complexion wasnt all that bright either. He looked like he had mixed feelings. Still, he pretended that everything was alright and embraced Phi Sora. Miss Phi Sora, if youre thinking about an abortion. Are you mad!? Phi Sora raised her voice. Dont be ridiculous. Im going to raise this child even if I have to do it alone. Phi Sora growled while wrapping her arms around her stomach. Okay. Im glad. Seol Jihu nodded with a relieved look. Dont worry about anything and just rest. Actually, lets go to the hospital first. Phi Sora, who was biting on her lower lip, breathed out. After nodding with great difficulty, she got up slowly, guided by Seol Jihus hand. Take it slow. One step at a time. We dont want a miscarriage. Phi Sora snorted. She couldnt hold back her laughter, seeing Seol Jihu making such a big deal out of everything. Dont be ridiculous. Women are tough. She had to admit, though, that having Seol Jihu around was a relief. * Recently, Seo Yuhui had been putting in tremendous effort in working out. It was because she shocked even herself when she measured her weight not long ago. Thinking about it now, gaining weight only made sense with how often she was eating Seol Jihus ramen. Seo Yuhui had also worked out today when she was surprised to see Seol Jihu waiting outside the gym. Seo Yuhui got inside Seol Jihus car, happily asking him what was up. I think I got a little fatter. Looking at the passenger seats mirror, she talked about her daily life as usual. Im working out every day but not losing weight. You think I look fatter too, right? Yeah. What? Seo Yuhui glared. Seol Jihu did a double-take, having replied absentmindedly. No, I mean. Hnng, I see. Seo Yuhui hmphed and turned away. So I did get fatter. Thats why you havent loved me as much recently. Seo Yuhui giggled before blinking in surprise. Seol Jihu was incredibly tense. His reaction was a little too much for what was an obvious joke. Whats wrong? Noticing that something was up, Seo Yuhui asked worriedly. Did something happen? ...Theres something I need to tell you. What is it? This isnt the best place. Ill tell you when we get home. Seol Jihu turned the handle and clenched his teeth. ...Okay. Seo Yuhuis expression sank as well. She realized what she had been worried about had finally come. After that, an awkward silence filled the car. Neither of them said a word until they arrived at the apartment and even entered the elevator. When Seol Jihu opened the front door, Seo Yuhui became lost for words. It was because an unfamiliar pair of shoes was at the entrance. Then, seeing Phi Sora, who was lounging around on her phone in the distance, Seo Yuhui closed her eyes. You. Seo Yuhui turned toward Seol Jihu, her pupils shaking in betrayal. What happened? Can you hear me out? Seol Jihu lowered his head. Seo Yuhui gritted her teeth. ...Tell me what happened. From the beginning to the end. Without leaving out a single thing. Soon, a strange scene played out. Seo Yuhui sat on a chair with her legs crossed and arms folded tightly. Seol Jihu knelt in front of her while Phi Sora was off to the side, swallowing her saliva nervously. Seol Jihu confessed to everything that happenedstarting from how he got drunk and went to Phi Soras place to how he got her pregnant. The explanation ended. Seo Yuhui did not say anything for a long time. She only glared at Seol Jihu while trembling faintly. By the time the painful silence was reaching the peak So, what now? Seo Yuhui broke the silence at last. You slept with Miss Phi Sora and got her pregnant, so you want me to treat her well? Seol Jihu raised his head. Funny. Ah, why dont I do this then? The trainer at the gym kept staring at me today. Can I go out and drink with him? .... If I go to his place afterward, have sex with him in drunkenness, and come back with a baby, will you say, Oh, okay, and forgive me? .... Is that what I need to do to make you understand how I feel? Seol Jihu had nothing to say. Seo Yuhui spoke spitefully, but her words came out trembling. Her eyes were watery as if they would break out into tears at any moment, and her hands hidden underneath her arms were clenched hard. Thats not it. I. Then what!? Seo Yuhui raised her voice. You want me to leave this house quietly since things turned out this way? You want me to break up with you? ...I. Seol Jihu lowered his head. He wouldnt say anything, no matter what Seo Yuhui decided to do. Breaking up with her seemed like a good thing to do. But Seol Jihu couldnt do so because of what the future Seo Yuhui said to him. And so, he said, stammering. Ill follow your choice. I know Im not in any position to say anything. Seo Yuhuis eyes flashed. She looked down at Seol Jihu for a long time before heaving out a heavy sigh. ...Who told you to say that? Hmm? Was it Blacky? Or the future me? Seol Jihus eyes opened wide. Y-You knew? No I just expected as much. Because I heard. You heard? When? In the Path of the Soul after I saw Luxuria-nim at the festival. Seol Jihus jaw dropped. He had an idea of how Seo Yuhui must have made contact with her future self. Like himself, Seo Yuhui had the ability Future Vision. With her contribution points, going to the future would have been impossible. So she must have made one of her future selves create a Past Vision to be a helper in the Path of the Soul. I heard so I knew this would happen but I still believed you and I would be different. Seo Yuhuis upper body slumped forward. Her face fell to her hands, hiding her behind her falling hair. Hearing the silent whimpering, Seol Jihu closed his eyes. He suddenly remembered Black Seol Jihus words. [Let me say this again. Youre one hell of a son of a bitch.] [Regardless of the reason, all Seol Jihus, who touched a woman other than Yuhui, are a son of a bitch.] At the time, he did not think much of it. It was only now that his words felt real. How much time went by? ...Tell me. Seo Yuhui raised her head after sobbing for a while. Looking at Seol Jihu, who was searching for a hole to crawl into, she said. Fine, lets say this matter was a drunken mistake. If I asked you to go to the past and change the future, will you? Of course. Seol Jihu replied without a moment of hesitation. Can you do anything for me? Yes, anything. Seol Jihu nodded firmly. Black Seol Jihu told him not to waste his contribution points and time, but Seol Jihu couldnt help it. If this was his fate, he was ready to accept it. Have you heard what happened afterward? Yes. And youre still willing? Ill give it a try. Even if it doesnt work. Seo Yuhui let out an empty laugh. It sounded like she heard what happened from the future Seo Yuhui as well. After a moment of silence. ...Then fine. Seo Yuhui stopped crying, her eyes flashing fiercely. It sounds like Blacky hasnt told you, but. Then, she spoke in a chilling tone. Side Story 23. At Least It Changed a Little There is a way to change the future. Seol Jihus ears perked up. Really? There was a way to change the future? Its nothing difficult. You just have to set your mind on doing it. Seol Jihus eyes widened. If there was such an easy method, why did Black Seol Jihu and Future Seo Yuhui not say anything about it? Because they didnt know? Or was it on purpose? Multiple questions arose in his mind, but Seol Jihu first asked. What is it? Tell me. Its to erase this fate. Seo Yuhui said firmly. Completely erasing the fate related to you. If the fate disappears, the future has no choice but to change. For a while, Seol Jihu couldnt understand what Seo Yuhui was saying. But when he saw her spiteful gaze, a memory from the past struck his mind like a lightning bolt. [All humans are born with their own Star of Fate.] [The movement of this star rea~lly doesnt change easily. No matter how much it is disturbed, it continues to advance toward its predetermined fate.] [Thats why we are killing them. Because that is much more certain than a half-baked attempt at a change.] Seol Jihu finally understood everything. The reason why Black Seol Jihu and Future Seo Yuhui did not say anything, and just what it was that Seo Yuhui was talking about. In other words, getting rid of Phi Sora was the surest method of changing the future. Seol Jihu turned pale. He looked up at Seo Yuhui with a look of horror and disbelief. N-No. Seol Jihu stammered in a daze. Didnt you say you would do anything? A cold reply came back. Seol Jihu unwittingly turned around and looked back. He could see Phi Sora standing nervously in the corner. Her pupils were shaking, and her lips were sealed shut. It was apparent that she was anxious. She should not have understood the exact meaning of what Seo Yuhui said, but she must have read the situation and understood the general idea. When her eyes met Seo Yuhuis, she instinctively protected her stomach and took a few steps back. Seeing this, Seol Jihu made up his mind. No. Seol Jihu looked back at Seo Yuhui. I cant do that. Id rather be the one to die. A heavy silence filled the air like a huge boulder crushing down on everything in the atmosphere. After ten minutes, that seemed like ten hours ...Right. Seo Yuhui heaved out the breath she had been holding in. We cant do that. Dying or killing. In the end. She unexpectedly retracted her previous statement. Seol Jihu did a double-take. Right, there was no way that was what Seo Yuhui really wanted. She was a benevolent and merciful person by nature. There was no way she could do something like killing an innocent baby. She must have wanted him to know what she was feeling on the inside. Realizing this, Seol Jihu didnt know what to do. In the end, he could only lower his head back down. Huu. Tok, tok. Seo Yuhui sighed while tapping her arm with her finger. She then spoke. For now leave. Seol Jihu raised his head. I dont want to see your face right now. I dont care if you go to that world or your parents place, so just leave this house. Simply put, she was saying she did not want him anywhere around her. Seol Jihus pupils shook. Yuhui. I need to talk to Miss Phi Sora privately. I also need some time to think. Why not Leave. Seo Yuhuis eyes flashed. Seol Jihu froze like a frog in front of a snake. Oh wait, this is your place. Alright, should I leave then? No, uh. At that moment, Seol Jihu felt a slight nudge on his back. Phi Sora was standing behind him before he noticed. Looking down at him with furrowed brows, she nodded her head faintly. Seol Jihu understood this gesture as Phi Sora saying she was okay and that he should listen to Seo Yuhui. ...Okay. Seol Jihu slowly got up. He looked back at Seo Yuhui and Phi Sora before staggering toward the door. After the door closed behind him, he did not leave and moved to the wall and strained his ear. He was worried Seo Yuhui would start bullying Phi Sora. Didnt I tell you to leave? However, Seo Yuhui immediately noticed and yelled, and Seol Jihu ran off in a hurry. This is serious. Phi Sora gasped inwardly. Just who was Seo Yuhui? She babied Seol Jihu even when all the female members of Valhalla raised objections. Seeing someone who always spoiled Seol Jihu being like this, Phi Sora couldnt help but be nervous. Seo Yuhui slicked her hair back. Lifting her chin, she stared straight at the awkwardly standing Phi Sora. At that moment, Phi Sora reflexively looked away. She didnt have the confidence to meet her eyes. At that instant, Phi Sora was afraid of Seo Yuhui. More so than when she was facing the Parasite Queen. I, Im sorry. Unable to bear the tension, Phi Sora forced out a couple of words. I didnt know this would happen. Though, Im sure it sounds like an excuse to you. Phi Sora lowered her head. I know Im in no position to say this, but I understand how you feel. If I were you, I would have flipped out and thrown a fit about getting an abortion. .... Ill do whatever you say. If you want me to disappear forever, I will. Both from this country and that world. .... So please, dont make me lose my. Phi Sora couldnt finish her sentence. After a brief moment of silence ...Even if you say that. Seo Yuhui spoke up. I doubt Jihu will just stand by. Thats something I can No, thats not possible. The power of fate, known as Seol Jihu, isnt something anyone can stop. Seo Yuhuis cold voice rang out. I know it couldnt be helped And youre right. The baby inside you is innocent. She continued in a suppressed voice. Fine, if thats the mindset you have, I wont tell you to disappear from our lives forever. Phi Sora widened her eyes in surprise. She couldnt tell if she misheard her. Dont misunderstand. Seo Yuhuis tone changed. I have no intention of letting go of Jihu. Seo Yuhui glared at Phi Sora and brought the handbag she dropped in front of the door. Then, she took out a slender stick from inside. ...Eh? Phi Sora jumped in a startle. It was because the stick in Seo Yuhuis hand was a pregnancy test. Phi Sora also saw two straight lines drawn in the center. You too? Its only obvious. Seo Yuhui replied calmly. We did it so many times and never used protection. He He shouldnt know. I havent told him yet. Seo Yuhui bit her lower lip. I was planning on surprising him this week while bringing up the topic of us living together. Dear god! Phi Sora pressed her forehead. It was just too much of a coincidence. Now, she began to understand this ridiculous fate a little more. The important thing isnt this. Seo Yuhui slumped down on her seat. Ill be straightforward. She uncrossed her arms and placed her hand on her chest. I will be the lawfully wedded wife. ? Im not joking. Seo Yuhui spoke in a clear voice as if she had thought about this already. On Earth, while everyone is watching, I will get married to Jihu. The one Jihu introduces to his parents, no, his entire family will be me. He will introduce me as his wife and my kids as his children. Then. As I said before, I wont tell you to disappear from our lives. But if you dont plan on leaving, you will have to give birth to your child and raise him or her here. .... If you cant promise me this, Im going to have to ask Jihu to choose between us. Seo Yuhuis voice was resolute as if this was one thing she would not relent. Phi Sora groaned. What could she say though? Phi Sora was someone who could put herself in others shoes. And she knew she would never be able to say the same words if she were in Seo Yuhuis position. ...Okay. Phi Sora dropped her head. Im grateful. You promised. Later, if you say something else, then I really. Yes. I understand Phi Sora slowly raised her head. Then, she smiled sadly. But still. Thank you. She spoke in a feeble voice. I was actually worried I would have to raise my kid without a father. I guess I wont have to worry about that anymore. Seo Yuhuis complexion softened slightly. She felt bad seeing the usually headstrong Phi Sora murmuring with her arms around her stomach. Seo Yuhui was a kind person by nature. ...Im saying thats what we should do for now. Seo Yuhui smiled bitterly. As you know, Miss Phi Sora, the situation between that world and Earth is different. Of course, I know. We can put our heads together and think about what to do in the future. The situation might change too if Jihu changes his mind and decides to tell his family about the secret. Seo Yuhui sighed again. She lost count of how many times she had sighed today. ...Hows the baby? The atmosphere lightened up slightly. Have you gone to the hospital? Ah, yes, I went with Jihu today. The doctor confirmed that I was pregnant. What about you, Miss Yuhui? Ive been pregnant for a few weeks too. The doctor said the babys healthy. Seo Yuhui pointed at the chair next to her. Phi Sora carefully sat down. Anyway, youre incredible, Miss Yuhui. What do you mean? I know Im in no position to say this, but are you really okay with it? Seo Yuhui chuckled at Phi Soras words. Im human too. Of course, Im not okay with it. Then. Still. Seo Yuhui glanced at the front door with a complicated gaze. Even if I try to hate him. Perhaps because of Future Vision, several emotions were now mixed in a jumble. No, it wasnt just because of Future Vision. When she thought about how Seol Jihu knowingly sacrificed himself to send her back safely. To be honest, Im not in any position to say anything either. Seo Yuhui smacked her lips. Though I dont necessarily agree, Im sure that person sees me as a thieving cat as well. I guess you can say I got what I deserved. That person? Phi Sora tilted her head. Oh, theres something I need to tell you, Miss Phi Sora. Seo Yuhui changed the subject. It might sound like everythings settled but dont think it will end with just the two of us. ...Huh? Phi Sora blinked. * After returning to Paradise, Seol Jihu entered the Path of the Soul. Black Seol Jihu immediately praised him, saying Seol Jihu was better than himself. In the current situation, it was clear who the victim and the perpetrator were. This was easy to see just by changing places. Though Seo Yuhui definitely said it in a fit of anger, what would happen if she really came back pregnant with another mans child? Would Seol Jihu be able to forgive her and accept her back? Just thinking about it made his heart ache and his stomach churn. Right, Seo Yuhui getting angry was natural. And she had every right to decide how to proceed going forward. However, Black Seol Jihu could not do that for her. Unable to endure the guilt, he broke up with Seo Yuhui one-sidedly and ran away. Left with no one to lash out at and no choice to make, Seo Yuhui had been struck with a tremendous shock. Setting everything aside, the trust she had in Seol Jihu as a human being crumbled down. It took Black Seol Jihu tens of years to rebuild this lost trust. At the very least, the current Seol Jihu did not make the same mistake he had. He sought forgiveness immediately and waited for his punishment. Though he might not have done the right thing as a lover, he had at least done the right thing as a human being. Of course, that didnt mean he had anything to be proud of. As Black Seol Jihu rightly said, all that did was turn him into less of a son-of-a-bitch. [I know I sound like a broken record, but be good to Yuhui. Make her your number one priority. Itll be easier if you just pretend youre dead.] That was Black Seol Jihus advice. Seol Jihu swore to follow this advice once again. That no matter what Seo Yuhui decided, he would make sure something like this never happens again. He was determined to get a vasectomy as soon as he returned to Earth. [Haha! Thats probably one of the most normal methods you could have thought of. But do you really think I wouldnt have tried the same thing?] Of course, Black Seol Jihu laughed at him, saying it was a futile effort. [Three times. I had that surgery three times, yet I still got girls pregnant.] [The doctor said I should just accept my fate, saying that these children were gifts of heaven.] [I went mad once and tried to cut it off, but Yuhui practically risked her life to stop me. She said she couldnt allow that no matter what.] * After spending a day in Paradise, Seol Jihu went to work at Seol Jihu Ramen?. He did not plan to go home for a while or more precisely, until Seo Yuhui allowed him back. I wonder how long it will take. Seol Jihu collected his mind while preparing for the days business when Ring! He jumped in a startle at the sound of the door opening. He saw Seo Yuhui walking in through the door, followed by Phi Sora. Oh, you were already getting ready? Youre early today~ Seo Yuhui spoke as she usually did and went into the kitchen to change. Seol Jihu stood in a daze while blankly staring at Seo Yuhui, who was preparing the ingredients. Um. Lets see~ What should I start with? Seol Jihu repeatedly hesitated on what to say. It kind of seemed like Seo Yuhui was pretending the whole thing never happened. Still, this wasnt something he could just gloss over and forget. Yuhui. Steeling his mind, Seol Jihu called Seo Yuhui in a low voice. At the same time, Seo Yuhui stopped moving. ...I had a long talk with Miss Phi Sora last night. Sighing lightly, Seo Yuhui spoke while taking out a knife. We can talk about the details after todays work. For now, just know that Miss Phi Sora will continue living in your apartment. And also. Seo Yuhui took a brief pause before continuing. Ill also be moving in within a day or so. I already have my things packed, so wait in front of Building 102 with your car. Seol Jihus jaw dropped open. He doubted his ears, unable to believe what he just heard. After standing at a loss for what to do for a long time, he turned to Phi Sora. Phi Sora shrugged and then gave a strange smile. Oh, also. Seo Yuhui continued while chopping the green onions with the knife. Her face was expressionless as if she wasnt affected at all. We need to talk later tonight. Theres something I need to tell you. Something you need to tell me? ...Dont worry. Seo Yuhui smiled. Im not going to tell you to break up with me. But Im sure youll be surprised. ...Yuhui. Seol Jihus eyes tinged red. He could tell Seo Yuhui had forgiven him, but the guilt he felt did not go away. Seo Yuhui was speaking affectionately as always, but she surely must not be the same internally. No matter how dense Seol Jihu was, he at least understood that she was saying so with heavy heart and grit. Im sorry. .... Ill be better. I wont make the same mistake again, so! Seol Jihu ran into Seo Yuhuis embrace. Though he said so sincerely, Seo Yuhui did not seem to trust him at all. She only let out an empty chuckle and patted his head. I dont expect that much but at least try to cut the number down by half. Then Ill acknowledge your effort. It almost looked like she was resigned to her fate. Phi Sora smacked her lips while seeing Seol Jihu burning with eagerness. She was happy that everything worked out, but she was still in a state of shock with what she heard last night. Seo Yuhui had told her to steel her heart. Seol Jihus decision to take Phi Sora in would make others, who were eyeing for an opportunity, reveal their teeth one by one. Not one, not two, but eight? Is that even possible? Just as she thought so Ring! The front door opened. Hello! I came to play? Teresa, who came in energetically, blinked rapidly. The sobbing Seol Jihu, Seo Yuhuis slightly sunken expression as she embraced him, and the awkward-looking Phi Sora standing to the side. Sensing the odd air flowing between the three, Teresa also made a strange face. * That day, Teresa volunteered to be a waitress and observed the three of them carefully. When the restaurant closed, she followed Phi Sora, who said she had somewhere to go and dragged her to the kitchen. What are you doing? Eii, dont be like that. Just tell me~ Tell you what? Come on. I can tell something has happened. You know Im quick when it comes to things like this, right? Its about love, isnt it? Love? More like morning drama about an affair. Oho, a morning drama about an affair. Teresa tenaciously tried to pry information out of her. Youre not going to hide it forever, are you? ...I know its not possible, but. Then hurry up and tell me! It looks like everyones going to find out soon anyway. Who cares if you tell me a little earlier? .... And who knows? Maybe I can help you. Unable to withstand Teresas pestering, Phi Sora spoke reluctantly. So there was a Neutral Zone reunion not too long ago. Okay, and? Rather than wanting any help, she just wanted to get it out of her system. Though the important thing was that Teresa was interested in something else entirely. And in the end. My, my, how? His physical level is nothing to joke at. This was on Earth, not Paradise. Dont you know Earthlings physical levels get restricted when they go back? Ah, right. But it still shouldnt have been easy. Its the damned alcohol. Ah, alcohol. The smile on Teresas face thickened. She looked like she had just found the solution to a long, troubling problem. I see, Jihu is weak to alcohol. Teresas eyes gleamed. It seemed Seol Jihus women problem was only just starting. Side Story 24. That Man Your ramen is the best, Seol! Today again, Hugo was starting his morning at Seol Jihus ramen restaurant. Hey, I see youve got some new ramens on the menu, Seol! Ah, yes. But whats up with these names? Seo Yuhui Ramen? Phi Sora Ramen? Um. Yeah, things just turned out that way. Seol Jihu let out a cough. Hugo didnt seem to mind. Anyway, your ramen tastes so good that I feel guilty about eating them alone. I want everyone to have a bite! I mean, you can always bring them here. Seol Jihu answered simply to Hugos loud exclamation. Oh, Id love to, but unfortunately, theyre not Earthlings. Yeah? Do you want it to go, then? No, no, thats okay. Theres a whole bunch of kids, and I also dont want the noodles to get all mushy on the way. I see. Wait a second. Kids? Seol Jihus eyes widened. Hugo, youre married? No way! Hugo jumped in surprise. As if! Im still single. But, you just said. Oh, that? Thats nothing. Im just looking after a few kids. Hugo smiled awkwardly before suddenly shooting up from his chair. Man, that was good! Now that my stomachs full, I gotta go do some work. Yeah, right. I bet youre going off somewhere to drink. Quipped Chohong, who was eating ramen in the seat next to Hugo. But seriously, whats with the hurry? Youre always stalling to spend more time with Lust Unni, but today you seemed to be in a rush. I told you. I have work. What, like an expedition or something? Not in Paradise. Im going back to Earth. Earth? Oh, youre going there? Chohong smirked. Youre so devoted to them~ Listening to their conversation, Seol Jihu tilted his head. Where are you going? Hmm? Ah, nowhere. Just home. Home. Seol Jihu asked, turning his eyes away. Where are you from again, Hugo? Hugo stopped in his tracks. He turned his head around and grinned. Detroit! * Richard Hugo was born in Detroit, Michigan. His parents divorced when he was young, and his mother abandoned Hugo and his little brother at an orphanage shortly thereafter. Its common, really, for a kid whos brought up in a not-so-ideal environment to perform poorly at school, fall in with the wrong crowd, and spiral down the wrong path. Stories like his were common in Detroit, especially in the slums. By the time he became an adult, Hugos life was full of weariness. He spent all day roaming the streets with his friends and often got into fights. His day began with alcohol and ended with alcohol. He wanted nothing from life, but sometimes when he was completely drunk and walked along the Detroit River, he felt the urge to jump into the dark waters. He had no hope, no dream. Even that day, Hugo was staggering along the streets at night. Only the sound of falling rain filled the air until suddenly, the sound of a gunshot rang out. Hugo scoffed. This was no surprise to him. Gunshots were heard at least twice a day in some parts of Detroit. He clicked his tongue and continued walking. But by coincidence or by a quirk of fate, Hugo had to stop before he could even walk a few steps. He saw a woman running toward him from the opposite direction, panting and puffing. The woman also noticed Hugo and came to a sudden stop. A look of fear crossed her face. Her suit was soaked in the rain but still looked pricey and certainly out of place for the neighborhood she was in. Hugo couldnt help but wonder what someone like her was doing here at this hour. She seemed to be running from a mugger with a gun. Ah. Fuck. The woman saw Hugo and bit her lip. She seemed to have mistaken him as the muggers comrade. Stupid. She shouldve just handed over her wallet. Then at least her life wouldnt be in danger. Hugo thought to himself as he turned away from the woman. He didnt want to get involved in something like this. The woman stared at Hugo as he tried to walk past her toward the side road. A light flickered in her eyes. Help! Realizing that he was just a passerby, she shouted quickly. Of course, that did nothing to change Hugos mind, but at least it kept him on the scene long enough for the three muggers to arrive. The trio flinched at the sight of Hugo and raised their guard. Who the fuck are you? Are you friends with this bitch? One of them asked, aiming his rain-soaked gun at Hugo. No way. Im an innocent bystander who just happens to be passing by. Hugo raised his hands into the air. What? Haha! Do you think were gonna buy that? Hey, wait a minute, I feel like Ive seen him somewhere before. Two men standing next to the man with the gun snickered. The gunman gestured with his chin with the gun still pointed at Hugo. I suggest you get lost. Not that way, but this way, so we can see you. Sure, Ill get out of your hair. Hugo moved slowly, with his hands still in the air. He could feel the womans gaze on him, but it didnt bother him. However, just as he was about to pass the trio. Wait. The gun changed its direction. I changed my mind. I wanna play safe. As soon as the gun locked on him, Hugo turned around at lightning speed. All the mugger could see the next moment was the thick arm flying toward his face. Aaaak! A terrified shriek rang out. Tang! Tang! The sound of gunshots filled the alley. Everything happened so quickly that the mugger couldnt make sense of what was going on. His vision distorted, and his back bent. He felt an explosive pain in his right shoulder as it was forcibly dislocated. And his handit felt empty. He clenched his fist instinctively. Suddenly, his eyes widened. He felt the coldness of his own gun on his neck. No Tang! The sound of a gunshot filled the air. Blood spattered everywhere. The muggers body twitched once and then helplessly fell to the ground. The remaining two finally realized the seriousness of the situation and began to move. One of them rushed at Hugo from behind, and the other quickly pulled his gun out as he moved away from Hugo. Watch out! The woman shut her mouth because she saw Hugo was already moving. Hugo turned around and smashed the muggers face with his elbow. At the same time, without even looking, he aimed his gun sideways and fired. It happened simultaneouslythe mugger, who jumped from behind, fell to the ground with his hands wrapped around his temple, and the mugger with the gun flew across the alley. Hugo looked down at the mugger on the ground with a scoff. He aimed his gun at him without hesitation. P- Please. Tang! The mugger stopped moving. The pool of crimson spread wide across the ground and mixed with rain. The woman, who had been watching the whole fight from the beginning, looked puzzled. Hm. I wonder where theyre from. They aint bad. She stared at Hugo with eyes full of shock as he examined the gun, turning it over in his hand. Next time you run into people like them, keep your head down and just hand over your wallet. Youre gonna lose your life trying to save a couple of bucks. Hugo lifted his arm to wipe the blood off his face and turned around. He hummed to himself as he walked out of the alley, waving the gun in his hand. The woman stood dazed for a moment before hurrying after Hugo. Wait! Hold on! Hmm? Hugo seemed surprised that she had followed him. Just now. How did you do that? Do what? Everything! Hugo was slightly taken aback. What the. Are you sick in the head or somethin? I dont know. Maybe. The woman sounded strangely confident. Leaving everything else aside How did you make that last move? ? You got both of them without even looking. You stopped me to ask that? Hugo looked at her as if she was crazy. I just followed my gut. Your gut? Thats it? The woman let out a laugh of disbelief. No way. But you moved like you had eyes on the sides and the back of your head! Especially when tackling with the man with the gun. She tapped the center of her forehead twice. Hugo raised one eyebrow. So why are you asking me all this? I guess Ill applaud you for not running away crying. Have you ever considered your gut could be your talent? Huh? Talent? Hugo widened his eyes before bursting into laughter. Aha. I get it now. You must be a recruiter for a basketball or a baseball club, no? Something like that. You do have great instincts, as you say. Okay, so now Im gonna become a professional sports player, make use of my talent, and rise to the top? Is that how this story is gonna go? Hugo laughed. I dont know. The womans eyes lit up. This game could be more fun than just playing with balls. The corners of her lips turned upwards. I feel like youd be a good fit for it. Hugos laughter suddenly stopped. He sensed a change in the atmosphere. She wasnt some naive tourist he thought she was. She smelled of danger. Hugo instinctively pointed his gun at the woman. Who are you? Take a guess, but dont shoot me. I just meant you should answer my question. I have a bad feeling that Ive been dragged into some sort of war. There you go again with your instincts. The woman smiled faintly. Youre right. And those muggers were no ordinary muggers either. It wasnt my money they were after. Thats why you surprised me. Although we are here and not there, its still very impressive that you killed three highly trained people with such ease. Ill even give you extra points for having no qualms about killing. Hugo frowned. Not here but there? And she likes that hes familiar with murder? Everything about this woman screamed danger. The woman noticed that Hugo was debating whether to shoot her or not and said quickly. Arent you curious about what they were trying to take from me? Without waiting for Hugos answer, the woman dropped her purse to the ground. She managed to open it with her feet, then she kicked it a few times, and the contents of the purse fell out and scattered across the wet ground. Wallet, makeup kit, cell phone. Of them all, the woman kicked something about the size of an adult mans thumb toward Hugo. Hugo carefully picked up the object that flew toward him, still pointing his gun at the woman. It was a red stamp. Huh. Is this a new type of drug? Of course not. Open it, and youll see. The woman chuckled. Its a rare item. That magical stamp can give some people more pleasure than any drug. Hugo stared at the woman without blinking. That said, it is a red stamp but dont worry. I have a feeling that your talent will be useful there. Prove me your worth, and Ill take all the responsibility. I have no idea what youre talking about. Thats only natural, for now. Stop beating around the bush. You keep saying there, but where exactly are you talking about? I cant tell you that. Its not that I dont want to, but I literally cant because of the restrictions. Im not lying. The woman winked at Hugo. What do you want from me? Hugo asked in a flat tone, clearly annoyed. The woman replied with a smile. Its simple. Read the manual, and stamp your body if youre interested. Thats it. Hugo shook his head. What a waste of time. Get lost. Wait! Dont throw that away! Take this before you leave! When Hugo tried to throw the stamp away, the woman quickly raised both her hands and pointed her chin toward the inside of her coat. Are you serious? What is your deal? Just take that stamp and this! Please! Anyone who ran into this scene would be confused. The man with the gun was trying to walk away, and the woman, seemingly the victim, was begging him to take whatever was inside her coat. Jesus. Hugo noticed the womans desperate expression and rubbed the stamp in his hand. Every day was always the same. But tonight, a strange curiosity took hold of Hugo. He approached the woman carefully and stretched his arm toward the inside pocket of her coat. Soon he found a slightly wet but fancy-looking envelope in his hand. So this is it? You can get lost now. Any chance you might want to read that here? You have until the count of three. If you dont leave, Ill punch a hole in your forehead. One, two, three. Hugo pointed the gun at the womans brow and placed his finger on the trigger. The woman turned around and ran away. You have to make it to the halfway point! My name is! Hugo heard her yell something in the distance but paid no attention to it. As soon as he got home, he opened the envelope and read the letter inside. A disappointed look crossed Hugos face. Visit another world and enjoy an exciting adventure? He wondered if this was some kind of promotion for a new game. He also examined the stamp but couldnt find anything special about it. Well, there was this one thing. When he stamped his body out of curiosity, he thought the ink glowed briefly. But it was only for a moment, and the stamp soon disappeared without a trace. I knew she was a fraud, he thought. At least it was fun while it lasted. With a smirk, Hugo crawled into the bed. And then. A burst of pale light exploded around Hugo, who had fallen asleep, drunk. At the same time, his body completely disappeared from Earth. September 18th, 2015. On that day, Richard Hugo entered Paradise for the first time. Side Story 25. That Man and Those People It was just as the woman predicted. After entering Paradise, Hugo grew accustomed to the new world quickly. Almost like a wild animal placed in a new environment. Hugo passed the Tutorial and the Neutral Zone with an above-average grade. Then he signed the contract offered by the woman standing outside the Neutral Zone. He knew that a Red Mark was a slave contract but did not mind it much. He was satisfied with having met a new world that could help him escape his repetitive, everyday life. The problem was the time in which Hugo entered Paradise. The Parasites were wreaking havoc everywhere, and humanity was at an all-time hostile relationship with the Parasites. To top it all off, humanitys internal affairs were in a horrible state. In the end, the Haramark Royal Family took up arms to suppress the Earthlings, who had been gradually crossing the line more and more. They announced that the royal families would start to play an active role concerning Earthlings, including their entrance to Paradise and their promotion to become High Rankers. Unsurprisingly, this announcement brought about a huge uproar. When the Haramark Royal Family tried to continue with their efforts despite the protests, many organizations rose up in defiance. Starting in the southern region, the situation worsened so much that the Haramark Royal Family had to evacuate to Scheherazade. The uprising was so huge and intense that control over Haramark might have fallen to the Earthlings had Sinyoung not interfered in the end. Although Sinyoungs show of force disguised as mediation calmed down the situation, that wasnt the end. It was because all organizations involved with the revolt were forced to move to the city bordering the Parasites territory in exchange for not being punished. With multiple criminal organizations gathering together in a single city, the outcome was obvious. Immediately after the revolt, one poor city was given the title City of Crimes. That was the start of Haramarks civil unrest. * UDD. It was an abbreviation of the name, Underdog, the organization to which Hugo was contracted. It wasnt a huge organization by any means, but it was influential enough to acquire invitation letters. No, perhaps it would be correct to say they were influential. Due to participating in the massive revolt, they had lost a great deal of influence and power. The organizations that were forced to Haramark began to eye each other like hawks. Then one day, an incident broke out. While the organizations were having a battle of nerves, unable to reach a compromise, Ill Destino, which supported the Triads, had sniped the head of Sicilias subordinate organization. This action was akin to lighting a warehouse of explosives. An inter-organizational war broke out afterward, taking the lives of thousands. Screams echoed out in the city day and night, and the streets became littered with flesh and blood. UDD, which once boasted its name as a small but strong organization, was placed into a position where they had to worry about their continued existence. Although UDD supported the Triads, Sicilia was the organization that held the tide of victory by the end of the conflict. Before the conflict, UDD had around forty members. By the end, they had less than half that number. Its representative and executives had been assassinated by the Tarantula, and with no leader to guide them, UDD had no choice but to run like hunted beasts. Eventually, the remaining members judged their loss was too great and decided to return to Earth. But on their way to the temple, they were attacked by enemies who were lying in ambush. Only ten or so members escaped with their lives, running back to hide in their organizations building. What should we do now? This place will surely be raided soon! Damn it! Just what are the Triads doing!? They should be working together right now, not fighting amongst themselves! The surviving members put their heads together, but no smart solution came up. Meanwhile, Hugo sat quietly in the corner. He wasnt thinking about anything in particular. It wasnt as if he feared death either. He had experienced death many times in the slums. He didnt think Paradise would be any different. Hugos head was completely empty. He entered Paradise because he was told to do so, and he fought because he was told to do so. Come to think of it. Was there ever a time when I did something of my own will? When he thought this, a chuckle escaped his lips. Looking back, he realized how passive he had been his entire life. Of course, a part of the reason was because of his environment. Still. Hugo? Why are you laughing? At that moment, a woman asked angrily. Hugo was woken out of his daze and stepped back instinctively. It was because the dark room suddenly turned bright. Get back! Hurry! Hmm? What are you? Realizing the room getting brighter, the blinking woman suddenly stopped talking. She looked at the source of the light with widening eyes. She saw a huge fireball falling on everyones heads. E-Explosion? RUUUUUUN! As one person shouted frantically, the rest hurriedly shot up. However, it was already too late. Flash! Their vision turned white. Not a single yelp escaped their mouths. All Hugo could do in this brief moment was hide behind the furniture, face-down. KWANG! A fierce explosion shook the air. Hugo protected his head as a dull shock beat up his body. How much time went by? As screams subsided and intermittent grunts began to ring out, several footsteps got closer. These were the Earthlings who had allied with Sicilia. I knew I smelled rats that had crawled out of the sewage. Cinzia, the tall woman with a red coat and thick hair resembling a lions mane, walked in with her hands buried in her pockets. We sure cooked them well. I can smell the freshness. Many corpses were burnt beyond recognition. How about we use these rats as decorations too? Theyll be excellent examples for the other rats that dont know who theyre up against. Cinzia grinned after glancing around the room. Agnes nodded slightly before spreading out her arms. Chwaak! Silver threads shot out in all directions. While they picked up the burnt corpses, some also touched Hugos body. Cinzia and Agnes simultaneously glanced sideways. ...Looks like there was one rat with good senses. Cinzia said. He might have gotten lucky. And Agnes retorted. Tsk. Hugo clicked his tongue and then scanned his surroundings briefly. In the next instant, he turned back and shot out of the rubble. He moved purely out of instinct and at a frightening speed. Shooting toward Cinzia, who was standing in front of the group, he swung down the axe in his hand. It was then. Tatatang! A series of gunshots rang out. Three of them brushed past Hugos body, but the last one pierced his shoulder joint. At the same time, a long-haired woman threw herself at the stuttering Hugo. A stupidly large mace was swung at his face, and Hugo simultaneously changed the grip on his axe from his right hand to his left hand, blocking the attack that almost smashed his head. CLANG! An ear-piercing, metallic ring rang out. As Hugo had blocked the attack while he had lost balance, it was only natural that he was sent flying back. The important thing was the direction he was sent flying. The direction had not changed. Although his back was facing his target from turning his body to block the attack, the direction he was shooting toward was still the same. In fact, he accelerated toward Cinzia, and he swung his axe backward without even looking. This all happened in the blink of an eye. Blood spurted out. The sensation of a chilling blade brushed past the area between Cinzias left eye and cheek. Her face turned ashen for the first time. She had taken a step back as soon as she noticed, but the axe had cut deeper than she expected. Had Agnes not flung her threads in a hurry, it surely would have dealt a fatal blow. This bastard! The mace-wielding woman rushed in and kicked Hugo. Koong. With his stomach stomped on, Hugo was helplessly pushed down to the ground. Did you see this bastard just now? The mace-wielding woman exclaimed in surprise after kicking Hugos axe away. I cant believe he calculated all that in a split second. A burly black man, who was aiming at Hugo, commented in awe. He changed his grip in an instant and used the force of the kick to accelerate himself. Noonim, he was targeting you the whole time, right? Chohong raised her head while marveling in astonishment. Why dont you worry about her first? The burly black man shook his head. ...Im fine, Dylan. Cinzia spoke calmly before raising her left hand and caressing her cheek. A copious amount of blood rubbed off on her hand. My apologies, Boss. I didnt think hed No, its fine. I underestimated him as well. Chohong? Hold on a second. Cinzia shook her head and then raised her hand to signal Chohong, who was just about to smash Hugos head. Chohong paused and looked back in surprise. Cinzia trudged up and stopped in front of Hugo. Their eyes met. It was obvious to everyone that Hugo was not in a good state. It was due to forcing himself to move in an already injured state. His mind was blurring as he slowly bled out, but. Hoh. Hugos pupils were still alive. A look of interest appeared on Cinzia as she gazed down at his calm eyes. Interesting. Very interesting. .... He desires survival yet does not fear death. He seems a little similar to Agnes in that regard but also different. Cinzia chuckled quietly and glanced at Agnes. Come to think of it, didnt our plan to exterminate the UDD rats fail not too long ago because of a single, beast-like Earthlings rampage? Yes. Boss, you and I had to step in personally to resolve it. With the conflict nearing the end, there was a chance that the ace of another citys organization might have interfered. Agnes raised her glasses. Cinzia examined Hugo as if to evaluate him. He doesnt look high-leveled and his movements resemble a beasts. But. Cinzia changed her tone towards the end as her eyes curled. He doesnt look like the type that can be tamed by someone. .... Thats how it is for guys that act based solely on their instinct rather than reason. They refuse to yield to violence, and even the ones they acknowledge, they take their time to watch before swearing their loyalty subconsciously. They might look simple on the outside but are rather tricky to deal with in reality. So, what are you getting at? Chohong asked, somewhat frustrated. He is fundamentally incompatible with Sicilia. Kill him. When Cinzia turned around without hesitation, Chohong snorted. Hmph, you were talking like you were going to recruit him or something. I considered it but theres a saying in the East, you shouldnt trust black-haired animals. Well, not that this saying really fits the situation. Cinzia walked out while laughing. You stopped me for nothing then. Anyway, lets clean up quickly and go home. Chohong grumbled and raised the mace she put down. It was then. .... Cinzia stopped. Given Chohongs personality, a loud thud should have sounded out immediately. However, it was quiet. When Cinzia glanced back, she saw Chohong blinking dazedly with her mace held up and a wooden stick that had cut in between Chohong and Hugo. Moving her gaze slightly to the left, she saw another person, a short, old man with a well-built physique, wearing a black suit and a fedora. Cinzias eyes flashed. O-Old Man. Chohong stepped back, hesitating. ...Mister Jang. The old man slowly put his cane down at Cinzias call. Then, he spoke quietly. Why dont we stop here. A calm voice flowed out, rapidly cooling the heated atmosphere. Cinzias eyes turned sharp, and Agnes eyebrows wriggled. After a moment of silence, Cinzia spoke. Im surprised. I did not think Mister Jang would be interested in a low-level Warrior like him. Did you see wasted potential in him? She sounded somewhat sarcastic. No, not at all. Jang Maldong shook his head slowly. I just thought this was enough. All the more reason not to stop then. Cinzia spoke like a growling beast. We do not avoid the war that is brought to us. Sicilia has destroyed all enemies that dared to challenge it until now, and it will continue to do so. She was resolute in her decision not to let a single enemy escape alive. Jang Maldong did not back down either. They were going to the warp gate. Runaways are enemies all the same. They can point their weapons at Sicilia again at any moment. ...Taciana Cinzia. Jang Maldong sighed. The conflict is over. No, the war It isnt over until its over. I know that is Sicilias motto. But. Jang Maldong let out a long sigh again. Then, he spoke. As the soon-to-be victors, why not show a little mercy and generosity? For my sake. Cinzias eyes narrowed. If I did not mishear just now, I am deeply intrigued. .... What is the reason someone of your status is going this far? I will decide based on your answer. Thats. Jang Maldong took a brief pause before continuing. You can think of it as an old mans foolish self-comfort. Self-comfort? Yes. Jang Maldong raised his hand and slowly took off his fedora. He then gazed at Cinzia with a helpless gaze. Because I feel partially responsible for this conflict. Cinzias face stiffened. She glared at Jang Maldong as if there was something she didnt like and bit her lower lip. Of course, this look vanished in the next moment. That is very interesting. While we are the ones who chose this war, the one who planned and carried it out was Sinyoungs Miss Foxy. Dont tell me you are not aware of this. I still feel morally responsible. Think of it as involuntary manslaughter. Cinzia closed her mouth at Jang Maldongs words. I beseech you. I will take responsibility. Cinzia smacked her lips at Jang Maldongs continued request. She hesitated for a long time. What she eventually said, shocked everyone. ...Fine. I suppose its fine sparing a single, low-level Warrior. Boss? Agnes asked, doubting her ears, but Cinzia snorted. I was getting tired of playing along with that foxs political ploy anyway. But Stop. We are done here. Cinzia turned back without letting Agnes finish. Her coat fluttered in her violent turn, and Sicilias members quickly left the broken down building. Soon, only four people were left inside it. Huaaaaa! Chohong spat out the breath she had been holding in. She stuck out her tongue and then let out an empty chuckle while looking at Jang Maldong. Whats up with you, Old Man? Are you crazy? Its not like you dont know Noonims temperament. Chohong. Dylan warned Chohong, but he was just as confused as her. It was indeed a surprise. Although the possibility is low, given Sicilias nature, they might have designated us as their enemy. Exactly! We would be done for if Noonim or just one of those crazies came at us! Chohong voiced her complaint. Jang Maldong did not say much. He simply helped the unconscious Hugo up... ...Its all over. ...and said a few words. Lets go back now. Side Story 26. That Man, and That Man Hugo woke up after being unconscious for a long time. A pang of drowsiness swept through his head. He furrowed his brows, tossed and turned, and then realized that his body didnt seem to be in such a bad state. Only after confirming that his right arm, which had been pierced by a bolt, was fine did Hugo realize that he was in an unfamiliar room. As he laid there blinking dazedly, he saw some makeshift soundproofing on the other side of the wall. Hugo peeked at the hallway from the small gap in the door. The treatment is done. It wasnt like I went easy on him either. I still vividly remember how he moved. It was like watching a panther. Fufu, I was surprised too. A familiar voice rang out. Hugo knew who the two voices belonged to. The members of a team that supported Sicilia in the internal conflict, a team that owned a building despite their small sizeRaison D''tre. The aged voice must belong to Jang Maldong, who was given the title of Master by Haramarks king, and the deep, low voice must belong to Edward Dylan, Haramarks elite Archer. In that case, the woman who sent him flying must be Chung Chohong, the Slaughterer. Why? Why did they spare him and even treat his injuries? Hugo wasnt without questions, but his animalistic instincts told him to first eavesdrop on their conversation. By the way, are you acquainted with that friend? No, I saw him for the first time today. Then why did you go out of your way to save him? Mm. Jang Maldong trailed off. Hugo was just as curious as the others. I dont know. I did it without thinking. .... The way he moved, he was like a wild animal. One that knows nothing and is struggling just to survive. Jang Maldong chuckled softly. Most importantly he had clear eyes. Even in a life-or-death situation, they were crystal clear, so much so that I couldnt see a hint of emotion in them. When I saw those eyes, my body acted on its own. Being a good person is enough. Thats what you said in the past. Well, we dont know whether hes a good person yet. You guys were right in that I acted hastily. I wont deny that. Hugo blinked. He was a little confused. But its true that hes an interesting guy. That movement if we think about the future of Raison D''tre. ...You mean. It was then. The door opened with a clunk, and Chung Chohong walked in. Oh, hes up? Chung Chohong shouted while looking at Hugo. While Hugo was flustered, the two men walked in as well. Stay in bed. Jang Maldong offered, but Hugo kept himself up. He seemed to be staring blankly, but Jang Maldong could see strong wariness behind his eyes. A Priest from the Temple of Luxuria just left after treating you. There shouldnt be any lingering problems with your arm. Try moving it. Hugo spun his arm a couple of times. Then, he glanced at Jang Maldong. ...As you must know, Haramarks internal conflict has ended. After a brief silence, Jang Maldong dragged over a chair and sat down. It seems you signed as a Red Mark. I dont know what youre feeling right now, but I advise you to stay low without causing trouble. Dont even think about avenging your comrades. .... You can go back to Earth if you want. If you dont have anywhere to go, youre welcome to stay here. We have plenty of rooms to spare, you see. What? Chohong protested. However, when Dylan signaled her with his eyes, she shut up immediately. Hugo was still silent. He only gazed at Jang Maldong as if to examine him. By the way whats your name? Jang Maldong asked. Hugo remained silent. Your name! Are you deaf? Only when Jang Maldong urged him again did Hugo open his tightly sealed mouth. Its Hugo. Tak! Stars popped up in front of him along with a sharp headache. Hugo yelped, clutching his head and scurrying back. Did you throw your manners to the dogs? Im a whole lot older than you are and also happen to be your savior. And what? Jang Maldong yelled with his cane pointing toward Hugo. Puhahaha! Youre such an overbearing, old man! Chung Chohong burst into laughter with her hands on her belly. What was that? An overbearing, old man? Jang Maldong turned his cane to the side, glaring. What are you laughing at!? Pak, pak, pak! Hugo stared back and forth at Jang Maldong and Chung Chohong, the former swinging his cane and the latter screaming with each hit. Edward Dylan was standing near them, an embarrassed smile on his face and his arms crossed. They were scary, cold-blooded people as enemies, so this side of them came off as a bit of a surprise. Chohong ran away after being beaten for a while, and Jang Maldong loosened his tie and sat down. Damned brat. Anyway, what are you going to do? .... You can leave if you want. I wont stop you. .... Or do you want to stay a little longer? Hugo did not give an immediate answer. Jang Maldong also waited without rushing him. Hugo organized his thoughts ...Yes. And he slowly nodded his head. Thank you for saving me. And please take good care of me. He had nowhere to go anyway now that UDD was gone. What a boring guy. Jang Maldong chuckled and then put out his hand. Im Jang Maldong. Hugo bowed and carefully grasped Jang Maldongs hand. Then he flinched. He looked down fixedly at Jang Maldongs hand. Then, as he slowly pulled out his hand, he felt a strange sensation on his hand. ...Im Richard Hugo. It was a warmth he had never experienced before in his life. * Hugo began a new life. Jang Maldong did not bother with him after he regained his health. Hugo didnt proactively try to do something either. He stayed quiet as Haramarks internal conflict wrapped up, and he spent his days helping out Raison D''tre. One day, Jang Maldong, who was secretly observing Hugo during this time, summoned everyone. He announced that the team would go on a trip to Huge Stone Rocky Mountain. Hugo should have known when Dylan ran away, saying that important business came up, and Chohong screamed like a madwoman. At the very least, he should have noticed when the frightening Agnes, who had been inside the building at the time, gave him a pitying look. Only after getting dragged to the mountain without knowing a thing did Hugo realize what kind of hell he had gotten himself into. Initially, Hugo only received training on the side while Jang Maldong focused on training Chohong, but even that was hellish. That damned old man! At the end of the first days training, Chohongs eyes gleamed as she yelled in rage. Fuck! Fuck! FUUUUUCK! Ill kill him! I swear Ill kill him!!! She spat out all kinds of curses and then attempted to coax Hugo. Hey, do you have any money saved up? ? Dont tell me youre just going to take his bullshit. Dylans not here. This is the perfect opportunity to get rid of that old man! Hugo stared at Chohong in a fluster. Kill him? He didnt expect those words to come out of Chohong, who had been with Jang Maldong for far longer. Theres apparently a Priest at the Temple of Luxuria who will do anything for money. We should go ask this Priest to kill the old man. ...If youre talking about casting a curse, shouldnt we ask a Priest of Invidia? Im sure this Priest will take care of the details! How about it? ...No thanks. He is my savior. Besides, hes doing this to help us get stronger. I dont think this is something you should joke about. Hugo shook his head, saying he would forget ever hearing it. Chohong clicked her tongue. Listen, you can only say that because you havent experienced his focused training. Hes practically killing you! Hugo still did not buy into it. He was somewhat surprised with himself. His past, short-tempered self would have been running about, screaming to quit. But something about Jang Maldong felt different. It wasnt as if he didnt feel a little rebellious, but he wanted to meet his expectations more than anything else. For himself, if anything. However, this thought did not even last a whole day. The next day, Hugos focused training began. By sunset, Hugo had gone looking for Chohong, sobbing. He regretted what he said yesterday and grabbed the olive branch Chohong offered. After their training, the two of them really went to the Temple of Luxuria and paid a Priest to pray for Jang Maldongs death. It must have been at least somewhat effective as trivial misfortunes began to strike Jang Maldong. Looking at these, they felt a little better. Although Jang Maldong found out in the end and beat them until they were blue, it was still an enjoyable and satisfying experience. Hugo felt like he was living a completely different life than in the past. Jang Maldong was strict, solemn, and serious but was also warm and caring. Dylan was prudent and calm while knowing how to have fun, and he got along the best with Chohong. When Hugo was with them, he found himself laughing before he noticed. It was almost like they were family. As a result, Hugo forgot all about Earth and lived in Paradise for some time. Then one day, when Hugo had gotten used to his new life, Jang Maldong quietly summoned him. He asked if he could see Hugo on Earth. Hugo was puzzled but did not refuse. He wondered if they would even be able to talk to each other without Paradises automatic language translation, but Jang Maldong turned out to be proficient in English. On their first meeting, Jang Maldong asked whether he could see where Hugo grew up. Hugo hesitated but still led him to Detroits slums. Jang Maldong clicked his tongue. Its not a very good place. That was his comment after seeing the dilapidated orphanage. There was no need to explain how run-down the building was, and he couldnt hear any children laughing either. Well, I cant deny that. To be honest, Hugo was uncomfortable with this place. Although he had gotten used to living here, it was because he had no other choice. Otherwise, he would have left a long time ago. I dont have good memories of this place. Good memories, huh. Jang Maldong smiled bitterly. Then, he spoke. Then you can start making them from now on. ...Pardon? Those kids, I mean. Jang Maldong raised his cane and said while pointing at the gloomy children. Why not make good memories for those kids? .... And those can become good memories for you too. Hugo was taken aback. He had not expected Jang Maldong to say such words. Jang Maldong grinned. Give it a thought. He then turned around and walked away from the orphanage. Hugo chased after him and asked. Hold on. I still dont understand why you asked to see me here. Was it just to say that? ...You know. Jang Maldong spoke while trudging down the street. Youre like a chameleon. Chameleon? When we met for the first time, you saw your comrades be obliterated right in front of your eyes, yet you didnt try to resist or talk back. At the time, I thought you were either a quick-witted person or very adaptive one. Well. But after being with you until now, I realized something. Jang Maldong continued. I thought you were a brusque, indecipherable person at first, but I found you cackling and guffawing without a care. Jang Maldong smiled. Thats why I said youre like a chameleon. Hugo still looked confused. Im not saying that you dont have your idiosyncrasies. But, youre quick to get swept by your surroundings. A go-with-the-flow type of person, if you will. It isnt that youre quick-witted or adaptive. Your actions are very instinctual, almost like a habit. Jang Maldong continued. And this habit of yours there is plenty of room for it to affect you adversely. What do you mean? Think about the worst-case scenario. Lets say you die. After hearing this, Hugo dropped his jaw, going, Ah. He finally had an idea why Jang Maldong asked to see him separately on Earth. I see. It doesnt sound like a bad idea, then. Okay, I will give it a try. Good. You will be doing good, charitable work. Not just for those kids, but also yourself. Hugo scratched his head. In the end, this whole thing had been for his sake. Was there ever anyone who cared about him so much? Hugo was moved. Theres something else I need to tell you. That was until he heard what Jang Maldong said next. I plan on leaving that world. Hugo stopped walking. He stared at Jang Maldongs back with widened eyes. I already told Dylan. And Im sure Chohong noticed it too. Hugo was at a loss for words. This seemingly came out of nowhere, striking him speechless. B-But why so suddenly. I decided long ago. Jang Maldong spoke calmly. Even after struggling so desperately it turned out that I helped ruin that worlds future. Laughable, dont you think? Hugo didnt know what to say. He didnt know enough about the old man to understand him fully. I thought about using your habit to impart my dream onto you, but. Jang Maldong glanced back. But I cant possibly force you to shoulder such a heavy burden. Not unless you wanted it yourself. If theres something I can do No. Its not something you can or should be entrusted with. Jang Maldong said firmly. Im just a little tired of it all. Jang Maldong turned back and pushed his fedora down. You can always take a little break. Hugo instinctively felt that Jang Maldong couldnt be held back. However, he still did not give up. Who knows. Jang Maldong let out a deep sigh. Theres no such thing as never. So who knows? Fate works in mysterious ways, after all. Then, he suddenly raised his voice. What you couldnt find after desperately struggling for years and years, you might run into one day through a miracle known as coincidence. .... I learned that life lesson the hard way. He chuckled. If that really happens. Then I might consider coming back. ...Are you really retiring? Yes. But Ill still come back and visit every now and then. Jang Maldong continued walking. Hugo stared fixedly as the old man slowly grew farther away. * Jang Maldong left Paradise. It was an official retirement. Now, only three members remained in Raison D''tre. Dylan, who inherited Jang Maldongs position, consoled the dejected Hugo. A day will come when you will understand. .... Dont think about it too deeply. Just enjoy the moment. Even if its just for today, have fun. So with that said, how does Carpe Diem sound? Just like that, Team Carpe Diem was born from the remnants of Team Raison D''tre. Even after Jang Maldong left, there wasnt a huge change. Few could compare to Dylan as a leader, and Hugo had adapted to the new environment before he noticed. Then one day, after making a fruitless trip to Scheherazades auction house, Hugo got on a carriage ride back to Haramark. While he was waiting for all the passengers to gather, a young man hopped on at the last moment. By the way, it hasn''t been that long since you got here, right? What gave you that idea? There ain''t a lot of Earthlings who reply to us politely like you, you see. The young man wasnt particularly noteworthy. He looked like a complete newbie who just graduated from the Neutral Zone. Hugos interest quickly moved to a female Archer with a longbow sitting on the opposite side. Giddy-up! Along with the sound of the coachmans loud shout, Hugos body tilted slightly. He smacked his lips and only thought about how to strike up a conversation with the Archer. It was just as Jang Maldong said. The first meeting that would change Hugos fate forever, the relationship between Seol Jihu and Hugo, started by pure coincidence. Unbeknownst to himself and the young man. Side Story 27. I Know Even If You Don’t Tell Me At first, nothing felt special. Hugo thought he was just like any others he met during missions. The first time Seol Jihu caught Hugos attention was when the group of Moles attacked their carriage. Hugo thought he looked scrawny and weak, but to his surprise, Seol Jihu slaughtered the Moles with ease. It was just like Alex said. He was too strong to be a Level 1. In terms of ability, Seol Jihu seemed to match Level 2 and even Level 3. However, the fact that he hesitated to plunder the corpses proved that he was indeed a newbie. After their carriage was shattered, they were forced to walk to Haramark. During the march, Hugo found himself becoming more and more fond of Seol Jihu. He never fell behind even when Hugo increased the pace, and listened to Hugos random and trivial stories without complaint. Most of all, Hugo liked that when Alex asked Seol Jihu about looting, he kept quiet, as Hugo asked him to. Hugo wanted to get to know him more. So when they arrived in Haramark, Hugo was planning to ask Seol Jihu out for a drink, but Alex beat him to it. Hugo got a little sulky about it, but it wasnt a big deal. Hey, Chohong. Is it possible for a Level 1 Warrior to defeat Moles? What are you talking about? How can a Level 1 defeat Moles? You see, I was on my way back from Scheherazade. Maybe hes not a Level 1? You think so? Obviously. But pretending to be at a lower level than he actually is and not the other way round? I guess thats new. He must be either a pervert or a wacko. Chohong told Hugo to forget it and changed the subject. Apparently, the Triads had reached out to them to arrange a meeting for the following day, and Dylan had gone to Sicilia to prepare for the meeting. So Hugo quickly forgot about him. He couldnt deny that he was interested in Seol Jihu, but he wasnt desperate. And then. Who Seol? You. No, wait. First, come on in! Seol, what brings you here? You surprised me. Fate continued to bring them together. For example, when Seol Jihu visited Carpe Diem and got rejected, but later that day, they met again during Samuels expedition. According to Jang Maldong, this was a coincidence. For Hugo, however, their meeting was the pathway to a miracle. A miracle. He couldnt describe it as anything else but that. When the Parasites invaded the valley fortress, Hugo witnessed a miracle. Seol Jihu lured the enemy into a narrow terrain, and ten squads ambushed them from all sides. The strategy itself was simple. Anyone could have come up with it. But there is a big difference between just thinking and actually doing. At first, Hugo was skeptical of Seol Jihus plan, but the subsequent results removed all his doubts. The excitement began to fill his heart as he rushed toward the enemy, crushed under rocks. He felt as if he were dreaming. That wasnt all. Ever since Seol Jihu joined Carpe Diem, every day brought new surprises. Hugo did things that he never thought he was capable of doing and met people he thought he would never meet. Even Jang Maldong, who retired from Paradise, had returned. The constant miracles kept Hugo on the edge of his seat. Every day was different but in a good way. Not only did his life become more lively, but in the process, he was able to discover who he really was. These experiences changed Hugo. Yea, yea. Sure. Okay. From now on, Seol is our leader. Hugo readily agreed with Chohong to appoint Seol Jihu as the leader of Carpe Diem because. [Thats how it is for guys that act based solely on their instinct rather than reason.] [Even the ones they acknowledge, they take their time to watch before swearing their loyalty subconsciously.] Just like Cinzia said. Hey, Im sure you already know this, but if Hugo didnt like your decision, he would have said so. Hes not the type to hide his feelings. The fact that hes quiet means he has no complaints. As Chohong said, Hugo had grown attached to Seol Jihu without even realizing it. And, ever since then. Hugo was driving down the streets of Detroit. His car was full of luggage, and a special guest was sitting in the passenger seat. The car stopped in front of an orphanage. Oho. This place looks great! Ian got out of the car and looked around. A whistle escaped his lips. He was right. The orphanage had undergone tremendous changes recently. The building was repaired, and the garden was filled with exquisite fragrances. Most importantly, childrens laughter was everywhere. I can see why Maldong is so pleased! This is great! Thank you for your kind words, and thank you for agreeing to meet the kids. Theyve been dying to see you. Hugo smiled shyly as he unloaded his bag and other belongings from the car. He had worked hard to be where he was today. Money wasnt the problem. The problem was the people in charge of the donations. Through threats and intimidation, he weeded out the director and other corrupt employees and replaced them with honest, trustworthy people. The result of his efforts was todays orphanage standing in front of them. Its Hugo! Hugo! Hugoooo! The children who were playing in the yard saw Hugo and ran toward him. Hey, you guys! How are you? Great! Did you bring him? Is he here? The children asked, their eyes sparkling with anticipation. Hugo grinned broadly and pointed his thumb behind his shoulder. Dozens of pairs of eyes followed Hugos thumb, at the end of which Ian smiled and waved his hand. Nice to meet you. I heard you guys have wanted to see me? Waaaaah! The children rushed at Ian in unison. Is it real? Are you really the author? Yes, I am. You can find my picture on the book flap! Wow! Hes real! Hes the Ian Denzel! Huhu. I told you I am. Ian rubbed his nose. He was making a name for himself on Earth. His book, published after rigorous editing, had become a global bestseller. It had recently been adapted into a comic book, expanding his fan base to include not only adults but also children and teenagers. Mr. Author! Mr. Author! I wanna ask you something! One of the children shouted, jumping up and down. Huhu. Calm down, now. Ill answer all of your questions, so dont hesitate. Ian chuckled contentedly as he faced the crowd. Why does the main character like big boobs so much? Hes a pervert! Ian flinched. But as a professional author, he knew he had to remain calm. Hahahaha. Its normal to like them big. People who like them small are even more dangerous. I see, the kid nodded. But the questions did not stop. In fact, this was only the beginning. Suddenly the children straightened their faces, and. Korea is a small country, yet most of the strong characters in your novel are Koreans. I think thats too unrealistic. Im okay with the main character being the strongest, but the rest, you couldve done better. Hes right. Some things are better than your last work, but the overall improvement is not sufficient. And Id also like to point out certain characters lack of appearance. Chohong, Flone, and Teresa. I havent seen much of them after a certain point. Certain episodes are too improbable and very contrived. And the narrative its too inconsistent. Some parts are too detailed, and other parts lack details. Starting with an overall criticism of his work. And whats with the Hawaii Arc? The main character jet skis like a pro, beats a semi-professional ping-pong player even though the only time hes played ping-pong was in high school PE class, and he plays billiards like a top professional player? The festival was even more absurd. Who knew gambling would be the solution to everything? And take care of Hugo! Why is he the only one without a girlfriend? They made pretty sharp observations. Ian began sweating profusely. Then he pouted, clearly frustrated. See, this is how it always turns out. My work is remarkably candid, but the main character accomplishes so many unbelievable feats that the readers wont believe me! Hugo smiled awkwardly while unloading his car. He tried to stop the children, but they wouldnt listen. The side stories are worse! Right? Ramen, ramen, ramen, ramen! Seriously, can you stop with the ramen? Also, harem. Stop using fate as an excuse for harem! I wanna see something different! Be honest with me! You wrote the entire novel just so you could get to the side stories, am I right? Faced with relentless criticism, Ian stroked his white beard with downcast eyes. No. The ramen is real. Liar! Why would the gods care about something so trivial like ramen? If its real, then why didnt he just make ramen and give it to the Parasite Queen? Speechless at last, Ian recruited Hugo for help. Mm! The ramen is real. And its out of the world! Hugo quickly affirmed. But isnt it, like, super-exaggerated? I was curious, so I made it myself, but it wasnt all that great. Seols ramen is different. In fact, I had a bowl a few days ago! Really? The model for the main character his ramen is different? Im telling you it is! Hugo said and blinked. The children had gone quiet. All of them were looking up at Hugo with their large, round eyes full of curiosity. Hugo realized he made a mistake, but it was too late. Their eyes were already sparkling with excitement. I wanna meet him! Bring him here, too! The children rushed to Hugo and grabbed his legs. Wait! Bring him here! I! I think hes swamped these days. But you guys are comrades! You said you were close to him! You said hed come right away if you asked! The children argued in unison, and Hugo floundered. In conclusion, todays visit left Ian hurt and wounded, and Hugo pressured. * Today again, Seol Jihu Ramen? was bustling with customers. Hugo waited until all the customers left before entering the restaurant. Hugo? Seol Jihu called out to him while washing the dishes in the kitchen. Youre a little late today. Uh, yeah, sorry. Thats okay. Please, sit. Actually, I. Hugo hesitated before changing the subject. You, uh, seem busy these days. Well, yes. Im questioning whether it was a good idea to implement a reservation system. I did it for customers convenience, but some people are asking if they can make reservations every day for the next 1,000 years. I mean, they cant be serious, right? Seol Jihu grumbled, shaking his head left and right. Ahaha! So weird! Hugo feigned a laugh, then sighed. Seol Jihu tilted his head but patiently waited for Hugo to start speaking. After a moment of silence, Hugo began reluctantly. Um Seol. Have I told you this before? That there are people who arent Earthlings but still want your ramen? Who. Ah, you mean the kids? Yeah. So you remember. Of course. I was actually going to talk to you about them today. Should I get started right away? Huh? Making one or two dozen bowls of ramen isnt really that much work. And you dont have to worry about the noodles becoming too soft. I have containers infused with preservation magic. To Hugos surprise, Seol Jihu offered generously. The problem was that Hugo needed more than just ramens. After a moment of hesitation, he decided to be honest. Thanks for your offer, but um, how should I say this. You know how Mr. Ians book is really popular on Earth? Yes, Ive heard. The kids must have read the comic book version of it. I told them about you, and now theyre obsessed with the idea of meeting you in person. Hugo scratched his head awkwardly, unable to finish his sentence. Seol Jihu looked at Hugo, who was avoiding his gaze. He suddenly asked. How many kids are there? Huh? Um, a little over a hundred. There werent that many at first, but the number steadily grew. Its a lot, isnt it? Seol Jihu gave a soft smile. You know, Hugo He abruptly paused in the middle of his sentence. Then he quickly changed the subject. Ah, I should tell you that were planning a trip abroad. Hugos eyes widened. Really? Yes, were thinking of visiting Michigan, and well probably take a look around Detroit while were at it. Seol Jihu continued. But you see, we dont know much about the city. We were hoping we could find a guide to show us around. Hugos eyes lit up. He wasnt so dense as to not know what Seol Jihu was talking about. Ill help you! Hugo announced in excitement. Seo Yuhui, who was helping with the cleaning, glanced at Seol Jihu before breaking into a small smile. This was the first time she heard about their trip, let alone their destination. But she read Seol Jihus intention and did not oppose it. Thank you, Mr. Hugo. Ill be traveling with him. So she backed him up. Alright, so when is this trip? Now. ? Well get ready as soon as we finish cleaning up. Hugo looked dumbfounded. This soon? His face seemed to say. But Seol Jihu wasnt lying. He closed the restaurant and headed for the temple. Ill call you once I get to Earth. See you then! Waving his hand, Seol Jihu turned around and began to walk away with Seo Yuhui. Hugo stared at Seol Jihus back, which was getting further and further away. Come to think of it. Hed always been like this. Seol Jihu always surprised him with the unexpected. Seol! At that point, Hugo found himself almost instinctively calling out Seol Jihus name. Seol Jihu stopped. He turned around and looked at Hugo. Hugos lips moved slightly. He had a lot to say, but no words came. He felt a little bit shy and awkward. It was then that Seol Jihus lips curved into a grin. A sudden flash of realization crossed Hugos face. Thats right. No words were needed between the two of them. Their bond was stronger than words could convey. Wait up! Lets go together! Hugo hurriedly ran toward Seol Jihu. But you dont have to rush, Hugo. Ah, who cares? And its 1:3. Its better to be on Earth. The two men walked side by side toward the temple, chatting like always. Side Story 28. Kim Hannah vs. Seol Jinhee Seol Jinhee headed to her old college early in the morning. Although she had already graduated, she had a meeting with a professor regarding job hunting. Seol Jinhees complexion wasnt the brightest. Like all job seekers, her head was in a jumble. I dont want to do any additional specialized training. Should I just bite my tongue and enter grad school? No, Id rather just get a job. Seol Jinhee walked out of the main gate while mulling over her career path. ? Then, she came to an abrupt stop. She was already in a foul mood, and now seeing the person standing in front of the main gate, she got more annoyed. Ooh, Jinhee. Seol Jihu, who was looking up at the sky while leaning on the wall, waved his hand with a smile. Seol Jinhee scowled. You What are you doing here? Seol Jihu lowered his hand at his sisters not-so-kind attitude. I texted you this morning. Did you not see it? .... She did. She just ignored them. There were other times when Seol Jihu offered to take her out to eat or go shopping. He must have come directly because she disregarded his previous messages too. Seol Jinhee sighed. She tried to walk past him, but Seol Jihu quickly got in front of her. What are you doing? Move. Cmon on, lets go eat~ We can go to the mall afterward, get some new clothes, take pictures together, and What are you on about? Why would I eat with you? Wait. Take pictures? Are you crazy? I have no choice. I have to send pics to prove that I did it. ? Father said to send him pictures by the end of the day. Seol Jinhee raised her eyebrows. Ah~ So you dont want to do it, but Dad is forcing you to. No, thats not what I meant. Its perfect then. Just tell him I said no. Im sure hed understand since you made the effort of coming all the way to my school. Seol Jinhee snorted and walked past Seol Jihu. However, she couldnt help but come to a stop as Seol Jihu again obstructed her path with a strange dance. What are you doing, idiot!? Arent you embarrassed? Seol Jinhee shouted while looking around in a hurry. Seol Jihu did not stop. He continued to block Seol Jinhees way while singing, Food~ Food~! Ugggh! Are you actually crazy? What do you think youre doing in broad daylight!? Food. You Argh, okay, okay! Fine! We can go out to eat and take some pictures! Clothes. Clo. Listen, dont go too far. Do you really want to go at it? Seol Jinhee grunted while glaring at Seol Jihu. However, Seol Jihu was unresponsive. If you dont go out on a date with me today, Ill lay down in front of the gate and scream, Im Seol Jinhees oppa!!! Crazy bastard. Do it then. Ill also hide under your professors desk and put post-it notes on his back that say Im Seol Jinhees oppa! in a large font. Do it! I dare you! People will think youre the crazy one, not me! Okay, you said so. Seol Jihu immediately got down on his back. Im! As he opened his mouth to shout, the frightened Seol Jinhee hurriedly bent down and blocked his mouth. Are you serious. Her throat trembled. Seol Jihu blinked. Huuuuu. Seol Jinhee dropped her head. She bit her lower lip and then slowly got up. ...Fine, you asked for it. She looked down at Seol Jihu with a cold, resolute gaze. Sensing that something was about to happen, Seol Jihu quietly got up. Alright, lets do it. Food? Clothes? If youre so desperate to take me out, I dont see why not. Seol Jinhee said arrogantly before curling the corner of her lips up. Youre not going to back down after going this far, right? Of course not! Anything you want to eat, anything you want to buy, just tell me, and Ill get them for you! Seol Jihu spoke squarely. Seol Jinhee snorted. Can I call my friends? Call them! Call however many you want! Oh, really? Seol Jinhee immediately took out her phone. She called her friend and spoke. Hey, come to the school''s main gate. Right now. Hm? Whats gotten into the stingy friend of mine? Ill treat you to all the expensive food you can think of, so shut up and get your butt over here! Bring other people too! Seol Jinhee then made several more similar calls. Soon, people began to gather in front of the school gate, the number quickly reaching a couple dozen. Seol Jihu became dazed. His sister could get so many people to come along at a moments notice? He began to wonder what kind of a position she had at college. Guys~ Seol Jinhee gave a gorgeous smile while looking back at everyone. She then glanced at Seol Jihu and announced aloud. My second brother wants to buy us lunch! And a re~ally expensive lunch, at that! A loud cheer erupted. Seol Jihu, who was staring with a blank face, grinned. He took out his phone while everyone was watching and made a call to a restaurant. Yes, Im the person who called to make a reservation a while ago. He then spoke. I want to rent out the whole place for lunch. Is it okay? * About two hours later, Seol Jinhee had a completely stumped expression. She wanted to see Seol Jihus troubled face. But to her dismay, he really took them to a restaurant and paid for everyones meal. The bill was well over 80,000 won per person too! The atmosphere was good. No, it was great. Seol Jinhees friends were either job-hunting students or recent grads, and Seol Jihu was a senior who had already assimilated into society. Oh right, that bastard went to a good college. As a graduate from Soyoung University who was also working at a rising corporation, Seol Jihu naturally became a mentor to these younger juniors, and they talked about all sorts of things. After lunch, Seol Jinhee, who had been dead silent the whole time, gritted her teeth and headed to the mall. She picked out everything she found decently good, including clothes, shoes, make-up, handbags, and other things. Many of them were for her friends as well. She was very obviously trying to make things hard for Seol Jihu, but he swiped his card on each purchase as if it was no big deal. Seol Jinhee gasped in shock, seeing Seol Jihu buy millions of wons worth of products at once. W-What? Are you crazy? Oppa, arent you spending too much money? He was spending so much that even Seol Jinhees friends were feeling uncomfortable. Oh, its fine. I have lots of money. Seol Jihu spoke with a childish smile. Its been a while but you remember the Sinyoung incident, right? Of course! It was huge news back then. I was an employee of Sinyoung. And one of the victims too. Ah. Gasps rang out from the surroundings. Seol Jihu continued as if it wasnt a big deal. I received a lot in compensation. But still. Its fine. Really. I didnt want the money anyway, but it also didnt feel right to decline it. Holding onto it gives me bad flashbacks, so I figured I might as well use it like this. .... Besides, I have a lot that Im sorry about to my sister. Seol Jihu sighed with a bitter smile. While Seol Jinhees friends gave him sympathetic looks, the surrounding atmosphere turned solemn. Some began giving sidelong glances at Seol Jinhee, who was treating Seol Jihu disrespectfully. T-This son of a bitch. Seol Jinhee clenched her teeth. Before she noticed, she had become an evil bitch who was squandering the money her older brother made by risking his life. It would be a shame to say goodbye now. Do you guys want to get some coffee? I know a really good dessert cafe. Seol Jihu broke the awkward silence and tried to liven up the mood. In the end, Seol Jinhee had no choice but to tag along with Seol Jihu for the rest of the day. * Seol Jinhee used the excuse of going back with her friends to escape getting a ride home. Seeing her phone vibrating incessantly, Seol Jinhee made a dumbfounded face. Jinhee~ I had a great time today, thanks to Jihu Oppa. He gave me a lot of great advice and even gifts. I want to thank him, so can you talk to your oppa about me? Yo, your oppa was really cool. Can you give me Hyungs number? And if possible, what hes into too. Crazy bastards. Seol Jinhee let out a dumbfounded chuckle. The effect of the lunch and shopping trip was too much. How does this make any sense? Seol Jinhee expressed her frustration at her best friend, who was walking beside her. They had been friends since high school, and she knew a bit about Seol Jinhees family background. Yeah, I think youre right. Its obvious that hes trying to get on your good side. Right? Right? Of course, you can also see it as him trying to make up for his past wrongdoings, but how can you trust him? He might be trying to buy your trust to backstab you again! If he betrays your trust again, you probably wont be able to endure it. Exactly! Jinhee, as your best friend, I fully understand your worries. I knew I could count on you! You have no clue how much I I know. So calm down. Ill help you out. How? Seol Jinhee turned to her excitedly. Then, she blinked. It was because her best friend carefully slid her phone toward her. First, give me Jihu Oppas number. Ill meet up with him for you and have a talk. Seol Jinhee stared at her best friend fixedly Damn you! ...before shoving her to the side. * Oh, youre back? When Seol Jinhee got home, she was greeted by her father, who was happily staring at a display stand of foreign liquor. Seol Jinhee threw her shoes off and then fixedly glared at her father. So, how did it go with Ji Noticing her gaze, her father immediately shut his mouth. He slowly got up, let out a light cough, and then disappeared into his room. Welcome back, Jinhee. Did you have lots of fun with Jihu? Next, her mother came out of the kitchen to greet her. Argh! Why did you and Dad have to do that!? Seol Jinhee yelled angrily. Oh, what are those? Did Jihu get them for you? Dont ask! I dont know! Im annoyed! You say that, but at least your body is honest. Seol Wooseok, who was eating dinner at the dining table, chimed in. He was staring at the shopping bags in Seol Jinhees hands. Of course, he averted his gaze when she glared back at him. Anyway, dont push too hard on him. You can tell hes trying hard. Youre just like the rest. ? Everyones the same! Being all giddy and forgetful just because he bought you some gifts! Dont say that. You know its not about the gifts. Whatever. Did you forget what that bastard did in the past? How could I? I was just as much of a victim as you. Seol Wooseok spoke while munching on rice. I did my fair share of investigations to confirm that his change is real. Its reasonable to be suspicious. All Im saying is that you should be open-minded. Hah! Seol Jinhee stomped up the stairs as if she had enough. She threw the bags in her room and jumped onto her bed angrily. He says hes busy all the time yet skips work for a whole day. Wait, hold on. Seol Jinhee furrowed her brows while thinking about what happened today. Didnt he say he was on a paid time-off after coming back from a business trip to Detroit recently? After thinking it over for a bit, Seol Jinhee took out her phone and made a call. Yo, bro. Jinhee? This is a surprise. Youre still in public service, right? Part-time? Full-time. Anyways, youre still working in my neighborhood? Yeah, why? Then can you check my older brothers passport records? I can but why? You dont need to know why. Just hurry! I cant just look at someones record like that. Hes my older brother, my family! Just do it! Okay, okay! Stop yelling! Grumbling noises came from the other side of the phone, along with the sound of keyboard tapping. Oh, here it is. Seol Jihu. He went to America recently. ...The records there? Really? Yep. Our records match the Military Manpower Administration records too. Im sure of it. Seol Jinhee asked multiple times, but the same reply came back. After hanging up, Seol Jinhee smacked her lips. To be honest, now seemed to be a good time to believe in him. But for some reason, she couldnt. It wasnt just because of the trauma from being betrayed countless times. Intuition a sixth sense was more like it. Seol Jinhees keen senses were screaming that something was off and Seol Jihu was hiding something. I feel like theres something. She tapped on her bed before clenching her fists. She had time to spare now that she graduated. She figured she would trust her intuition, investigate Seol Jihus secrets, and reveal his true face to the world! * Striking while the iron was hot, Seol Jinhee set out a few days later. She first went to Seol Jihus apartment. Aigoo~ Dont even ask. The poor boy works hard both day and night that I barely see him! He goes out to work early in the morning every day and comes back late. He sometimes staggers back home in his loose suit. You dont know how much I pity him! The property owner clicked her tongue and spoke as if she felt sorry for Seol Jihu. Although Seol Jinhee asked to be let inside his apartment, the landowner firmly refused, saying it wasnt possible without the home owners permission. Of course, Seol Jinhee did not know that the property owner was paid a large amount of money to say all this. Seol Jinhee did not make any gains by ambushing Seol Jihus apartment, so she decided to go with a more frontal approach next. She had barged into his workplace. The building looks nice. After checking again that she was dressed professionally, Seol Jinhee marched toward the building. It wasnt difficult to get inside. There werent many people since it was lunchtime, and Seol Jinhee joined another group of people entering the building. Of course, she was met with a security guard soon afterward. Excuse me, but what brings you here? I came to meet my older brother. Seol Jinhee retorted without batting an eye. Pardon? Seol Jihu. Doesnt he work here? The security guards eyes narrowed. Assistant Manager Seol? Hearing this, Seol Jinhees eyes widened slightly. ...Yes. He said he forgot something at home. I came to drop it off. I did not hear he was expecting a guest. Oppa must have forgotten. I tried calling him, but he didnt pick up. Seol Jinhee lied through her teeth. The Seol Jihu she knew was incredibly crafty. He would surely make preparations if she called beforehand. It was best to catch him by surprise. I can deliver the missing item to Assistant Manager Seol. No, its okay. Ill deliver it myself. Thats what Oppa told me to do. Seol Jinhee refused with a sweet smile. The security guards expression also sank as he noticed this girl wasnt so easy to deal with. Of course, he didnt show this outwardly. The security guard was also an ex-Paradise personnel. Alright, then can you take a seat and wait a bit? I will contact his department. Yes, thank you. I can wait here, right? Seol Jinhee shrugged. The security guard quickly disappeared. In a way, this was a bit of a dangerous situation. After all, Seol Jihu currently wasnt inside the building. The saving grace was that there was someone in the building who could get in contact with him. And this person just happened to be Paradises greatest, unrivaled vixen. Huh? Whos here? Its Mister Seol Jihus younger sister. After hearing the report, Kim Hannah immediately headed to the security room. She stared at Seol Jinhee, who was obediently sitting in her seat. She came all the way here without saying a word? Given her relationship with Seol Jihu, it was obvious why she was here. Kim Hannah could tell just by looking at her. Though she was sitting there like a prim, well-mannered girl, her eyes were scanning her surroundings. Oh? Kim Hannah smirked. Look at that. How cute! A wide smile bloomed on Kim Hannahs face. It wasnt that she had nothing else to do, but she wasnt the type to turn down a challenge. Not to mention, her opponent was the younger sister of Seol Jihu. They must surely share the inexplicable genes that made up the latters craziness. In any case, she was Seol Jihus Inviter. It was her duty to provide a safe environment for him to enter and leave Paradise. Alright, come at me. Itll be fun if youre half as abnormal as your brother. At that moment, the security guard stepped back with a flinch. Though it shouldnt be possible, he felt like he saw nine tails bloom from Kim Hannahs butt. Side Story 29. Ji-Jin War After checking the security camera, the first thing Kim Hannah did was to contact every department of the company. Next, she entered Paradise and went to see Seol Jihu. Jinhees where? Seol Jihu furrowed his brows after hearing what Kim Hannah said. He instantly realized why. He knew very well that Seol Jinhee wouldnt have visited the company for no reason. Shoot. Thanks for letting me know. Ah, nows not the time. Lets hurry! Stop. Kim Hannah grabbed Seol Jihus shoulder. Whats your plan? My plan? I obviously need to sneak into the company and pretend to work. I wont say thats a bad plan, but dont you think its too predictable? Predictable? Yep. Showing that youre working might convince most people, but do you think your sister will be satisfied with that? The struggling Seol Jihu slowly came to a stop. Now that he thought about it, Kim Hannah was absolutely right. This was easy to see from the fact that she stayed even when the security guard referred to him as Assistant Manager Seol. Youre right. Seol Jihu muttered briefly before tilting his head and looking up at the sky. So the earthquake war starts again. He sighed. Earthquake war? Kim Hannah let go of his shoulder and asked. Oh, the name comes from the first part of our names, respectively.[1] Jinhee had huge reactions whenever I pulled pranks on her, and the house would become rowdy as if an earthquake occurred." Just what kind of pranks did you pull to warrant being called an earthquake? It wasnt anything crazy. Poking her back and pretending to be oblivious, turning off the lights when shes in the bathroom and closing the door, hiding somewhere and surprising her, putting ice in her shoes, taking her phone while shes texting her boyfriend and running away... things like that. ...You sure are proud. Kim Hannah looked at him disappointedly and then rummaged through her handbag. Anyway, whats important is how we deal with this. What do you have in mind? Were going to fabricate a natural work environment and give her no choice but to believe us. How? It wont be difficult for you. Ill have experienced employees play appropriate roles. Just pretend youre an employee at this company and act as you see fit. Ah, found it. Kim Hannah fished out a few pieces of paper from her handbag. Memorize whats written here. It details the company structure and information you need to know. Make sure to memorize the chairmans name and the names and faces of the people in your department. You can just gloss over the rest. It didnt sound too difficult. Seol Jihu carefully studied the papers Kim Hannah handed over. We told your sister that youre in a meeting and will be out in 20 minutes. Thats an hour in Paradises time, but taking the time you need to get to the company into consideration, youll only have 15 minutes to prepare. Seol Jihu did not reply. He only nodded his head while staring at the papers. He was very clearly focusing intensely. Kim Hannah raised her eyebrow. Hey, Jihu. .... Seol Jihu! Seol Jihu looked up at the sudden shout. How many people are in the management support team? Eight people. List their names, starting from the highest position. Seol Jihu answered without hesitating. Slightly surprised, Kim Hannah asked him to do the same for the sales department team, which Seol Jihu did instantly. Other than this, Seol Jihu memorized the location of the sales department teams office, his own seat, and even the company mailrooms layout, all in the span of a few minutes. Kim Hannah marveled. I wasnt going to give you this because of our lack of time, but here. Give it a read. Its our business plan. Seol Jihu intensely read the second set of papers that Kim Hannah handed him. His concentration was truly remarkable. Kim Hannah didnt know whether to laugh or cry. Seol Jihu had managed to memorize the entire company structure in this short period. Though it was hard to believe, she wasnt all that surprised. After all, she had experienced similar things during the Hawaii trip and the festival. Being on the receiving end made her want to pull her hair out, but as an ally standing on the same side, Seol Jihus smarts and skills were truly reliable. Kim Hannah crossed her arms and gave a confident smile. Alright, lets go. You can continue memorizing on the way to the warp gate. We have to be as efficient as possible with time. Seol Jihu followed Kim Hannah while keeping his eyes glued to the papers. * After returning to Earth, Seol Jihu got in a car waiting outside and headed to the company. He changed into a suit on the way, which was a little worn out to show that he was pretty much living at work. During the ride, Seol Jihu called Kim Hannah and let her know what exactly happened a few days ago. This was because Kim Hannah asked for any information that could be of help. After arriving at the destination, the car did not go through the main gate and instead went down to the basement level. Seol Jihu quickly got out, took the employee-only elevator, and entered the company. Kim Hannah was waiting for him. Perfect timing. Okay, heres your work phone, and youre the companys assistant manager. Dont forget that. Kim Hannah ruffled Seol Jihus clothes a little before smacking his back. Five or so people were waiting for him inside the conference room. They immediately gave him meaningful smiles. Welcome. Ah, yes, hello. You can take a seat there. A middle-aged man smiled while looking at him. You look a little nervous, but its fine. We can just put on a heavy atmosphere. Okay. You dont need to do anything. Just type something on your laptop while listening to us, play along, and nod your head. Itll be even better if you throw in a couple of questions. Seol Jihu read a script and then looked up. Um if possible, can I lead the meeting? Huh? You want to lead the meeting? Yes, I think I can do it. And Im sure it will be better that way. My sisters quick wit is one thing, but her intuition is something else. I see. The middle-aged man hesitated for a moment before nodding. Then would you like to give it a test run? We still have some time after all. Yes, gladly. Seol Jihu stepped forward. Looking at everyone, he started speaking. This year, our goal is to expand our overseas orders through Asian and Middle Eastern markets, and a few businesses have already expressed their willingness to work with us. The middle-aged man who was intently listening flashed his eyes. At that moment, the bell rang. Yes, he just Pardon? Shes coming up? Y-Yes, maam. Were ready to go. The middle-aged man hung up and laughed. We cut it close. Your younger sister is apparently tired of waiting and is coming up. Seol Jihu clicked his tongue. Just who did she take after to be so stubborn? The middle-aged man nodded, gesturing at Seol Jihu to go on. Seol Jihu cleared his throat and continued. Other than these two regions, we looked into Southeast Asian countries. As expected, their cultural openness and environmental conditions are. As Seol Jihu was talking, a small disturbance was heard outside the door. The noise quickly got closer, and Seol Jihu felt a gaze fix itself on him. He pretended to be oblivious and continued. Just as he was starting to feel that he was talking way too much Assistant Manager Seol, this is indeed good news, but considering the size of these businesses, Im not sure if they will be able to meet the orders we want to be sold. The middle-aged man cut in at an appropriate time. Yes, I looked into that as well. Seol Jihu replied accordingly while doing his best not to glance outside the door. Seol Jihu was leading the meeting with such skill that he even surprised himself. His college experience helped, where he had participated in a presentation competition for fun and gotten first place. He was also lucky in that the topic of that presentation was similar to the topic of todays meeting. Oh, is it already this late? Why dont we take a break and go eat. Judging that they had shown enough, the middle-aged man ended the meeting with lunchtime as an excuse. Realizing that Seol Jinhee was outside, he continued to ask Seol Jihu questions on the way out. Assistant Manager Seol, you should also find some tactful solutions. You cant just say, its not possible or we cant. If we dont give in to some of their requests, how can we expect them to give into ours? His tone had gotten a lot more casual than during the meeting. They were going too far with their demands. They dont even have their data computerized, yet they want us to give them our data without leaving out a single detail. You have no idea how hard it was for me to hold in my laughter whenever they brought up work efficiency and continuity. They dont know how these things work. Thats why we sent you out there. So you could teach them and lead them. Otherwise, neither side is going to get anywh hmm? The middle-aged man stopped when he saw Seol Jinhee standing to the side. Seol Jihu widened his eyes and dropped his jaw. This is. Ah, shes my guest. Seol Jihu quickly stepped up. Whats going on, Assistant Manager Seol? Werent we going to go get lunch? Ill be right there, sir. The team members left the office. Left alone, Seol Jihu stared at Seol Jinhee with a blank look. ...What are you doing here? Didnt you ask me to bring you something? When? Beeeh. So how does it feel to be pranked on? Seol Jinhee stuck out her tongue. She was pretending like her goal was getting revenge for what happened a few days ago. Seol Jihu decided to play along. That was at your college, and you were on your way out. You cant just barge into a company like this. How did you even get in here? Hmm~ Seol Jinhee did not reply. She looked at his loose tie and slightly stretched-out dress shirt, her nose twitching. Ugh, you smell. Youve been busy recently? Does it look like Im free? This is where you work? Seol Jinhee looked around the office. Her eyes flashed sharply. Wheres your seat? ...Why did you come? To check out your company. Why? Hey. Come on. Its lunchtime anyway. Just tell me where your seat is. You cant even do that? Seol Jihu looked at Seol Jinhee dumbfoundedly before pointing his finger to the left. Hm, hmm. Seol Jinhee carefully examined the messy desk Seol Jihu pointed at. After moving the mouse a couple of times, the computer screen turned on, showing a password that had to be entered. Seol Jinhee grinned and looked back at Seol Jihu. You said this was your seat, right? Seol Jihu didnt show it, but he felt his throat go dry. Although he made all the preparations he possibly could, he felt like even a single slip of the tongue could blow the cover. Kim Hannah must be monitoring them from the security cameras and the microphone hidden in his suit. Of course I know the password~ It was then. A bell rang. It was from the work phone that he got from Kim Hannah. Yes, this is Assistant Manager Seol. Uhehe, it was all a lie, kekeke. Thats the password. Type that in Korean. Pardon? At that moment, Seol Jinhee practically flew up to him and put the phone on speaker. Im asking if youre still at the office. At the same time, the middle-aged man who called changed his tone. It was perfect timing. Y-Yes, I am. Then check your mail. I just sent you something. The middle-aged mans voice rang out. Please hold. Seol Jihu sat down and typed, Uhehe, it was all a lie, kekeke. Thankfully, the computer was unlocked. When he logged into his company email address, which he memorized beforehand, he was a little taken aback. The inbox was full of work-related emails, and most of them had been read. Seol Jihu clicked on the most recent one, and Seol Jinhee strained her ears while watching Seol Jihus every move. Did you read it? Yes, hold on. The email turned out to be a document with the name of a business he had never heard of before. Assistant Manager Kang just sent me that. This is. Seol Jihu trailed off. He couldnt figure out the intention behind this email, which was obviously meant to help him out. Just looking at the document isnt enough. We should visit them and meet in person. I also put a couple of other businesses in there, so take a look. How many days do you think youll take? To visit each business? Id say four days, at least. No, we have other work to do. They said theyre okay even if you visit late at night so lets get this over within two days. Two days? By myself? Eii, of course not. Manager Kim will accompany you. Still Wouldnt I need to leave right away even to have a chance of making it in time? Manager Kim already put in the application for a company car. Get going. Ill let the upper management know. Seol Jihu finally understood Kim Hannahs intentions. ...Yes, sir. Ill get ready right away. Good. We have a tight schedule, so let me know how things go at each visit. The middle-aged man hung up. Seol Jihu threw the phone on his desk, dropped his head, and sighed. Chief Manager Chun you son of a bitch. Seol Jihu grumbled like an employee who was cursing at his workaholic boss. Before he noticed, he had transformed into a perfect assistant manager. Seol Jinhee, who was browsing through the phones text messages and recent call logs, flinched when the phone vibrated again. Department Manager Kim? Whos this? Is this a woman? ...Give it. When did you even take it? Seol Jihu grumbled and picked up the phone. Yes, yes, I just got the call. Of course. What choice do we have. Hm? Daejeon? We have to finish in two days so even if it might be hard, we should go down to Gumi. If were allowed to faint afterward, we can go down to Daegu. Yes, Ill be there soon. Seol Jihu hung up and then got up with a sigh. Sorry, Jinhee. Looks like I have to go. .... I wanted to eat lunch with you, but. Its fine. By the way, wheres the bathroom? Go outside and then. No, thats for employees only, so lets go down to the first floor. Seol Jihu picked up his bag and went down with Seol Jinhee. As he was about to walk out of the elevator, he ran into a woman who was just coming in. The woman smiled after seeing him. Oh, Assistant Manager Seol! Are you going out for lunch? Ah. It looks like Ill have to eat at a rest stop. Huh? Why? I have to go on a business trip. Again? Didnt you just come back from one? Tell me about it. Seol Jihu smiled bitterly. Chief Manager Chuns really harsh. What choice do I have? Im just a lowly employee. Cheer up. Ive been swamped too recently. Maybe we can go out for a drink afterward. The woman made a drinking gesture with her hand before leaving. Whos that? A colleague. Whats her name? Miss Yura. Why are you asking though? Miss Yura. Hnng, suspicious~ Seol Jinhee glanced back, murmuring, Should I go back and ask? At that moment, a loud, Miss Jang Yura! Come over here! was heard from a distance. The woman who just talked to Seol Jihu replied loudly and rushed over. Kim Hannah must have pulled some strings. Oh, I guess youre right. You sure are tenacious. What do you mean? I only asked because that Unni seemed interested in you. Seol Jinhee gave a good excuse. Seol Jihu shook his head. Of course, he was breathing a sigh of relief on the inside. Creating a situation where Seol Jinhee would have no choice but to believe himthe plan had gone perfectly. * Even after going outside, Seol Jihu did not lower his guard. He parted with Seol Jinhee in front of the company and then met up with Kim Hannah to hop into a car. Soon, the car set off. Haaaa. Seol Jihu heaved out the breath he had been holding in. The meeting had been short in some ways and long in others. He felt like a fierce storm had just swept by him. Kim Hannah laughed, giggling incessantly while driving the car. Chief Manager Chun~ You son of a bitch~ That was a good one! How did you come up with that? I dont know. I got too involved in my role-playing. Seol Jihu laughed feebly. Fabricating a safe environment to go back and forth. Looks like more work goes into it than I thought. Youre a special case among special cases. You get what you deserve. Kim Hannah scolded him. Anyway, were okay now, right? Probably? We showed her this much. If she still doesnt believe you, she either has a mental illness that prevents her from trusting people, or you must be one hell of a bastard. Kim Hannah shrugged. But if you want to make sure. How about we keep going? Kim Hannahs tone went up toward the end. Next, she looked at the rear-view mirror before blinking quickly. Ahahaha! She suddenly burst into laughter. Whats wrong? The wildly laughing Kim Hannah pointed at the mirror in reply to Seol Jihus question. Seol Jihu also looked at the mirror, his expression stiffening instantly. A familiar car was following them while keeping a safe distance away. It was Seol Jinhees car, which they got back from Seorak Land. God! Still!? What the hell did you do to your sister to make her not trust you so much!? Did you abandon her in the middle of the highway or something? Kim Hannah cackled loudly while Seol Jihu cried on the inside. .... Seol Jihu didnt know what to say. ...What should I do? Ah, what a piece of work, really. And what do you mean? Kim Hannah wiped her tears and then tapped on her phone that was sitting on a phone holder. If she cant trust you after all this and if you havent made any mistakes, then she must have sniffed something out. Ah, Im dying to know what her status window says. I want to try taking her there. Yes, hello? Seol Jihu stared fixedly at the smiling Kim Hannah. Was he wrong in thinking that she was thoroughly enjoying this situation? Was he mistaken in thinking that she looked like Zhuge Liang[2],who just met Jiang Wei[3] for the first time? 1. Ji(hu) + Jin(hee). Jijin in Korean means earthquake. 2. Served as the chancellor and regent of the state of Shu during the Three Kingdoms period of China. 3. A military general of the state of Shu during the Three Kingdoms period of China. Side Story 30. An Unexpected Help Seol Jihu was deeply shocked that Seol Jinhee had followed him. He understood to some extent why she did what she did but still felt bitter. One thing he learned from all this was that Seol Jinhee still didnt fully trust him. He needed to prove himself to her. Seol Jihu ended up going on a tour across the country. In the meantime, Kim Hannahs abilities shone clear. Each time they visited a factory or office in Daejeon, Gumi, and Daegu, Seol Jihu actually had to work. She handled everything with just one phone call, and he witnessed how meticulous she was with her work. Kim Hannah also ordered her men to track Seol Jinhees every move. To be honest, every time she was briefed on Seol Jinhees whereabouts, Seol Jihu became increasingly frightened. It was the morning of the second day that the unexpected change took place. They were in Busan and checking the goods when suddenly Kim Hannahs phone rang. Seol Jinhee watched them for two hours but finally left, her men said. But Kim Hannah did not let her guard down. She waited until Seol Jinhee got on the highway and then let out a long-held sigh. Jeez. What is wrong with your sister? Shes like the reincarnation of Descartes. Kim Hannah clicked her tongue. I thought she was the type to just blindly follow her instincts, but shes more patient than I thought. She takes her enemy by surprise, but once shes shown herself, she hides again and lies low. Thats the most difficult type to deal with. Kim Hannah praised Seol Jinhee. Seol Jihu said nothing. Kim Hannah glanced at Seol Jihu and suggested that, although his sister might have left, they should grab lunch at a nearby place, just to be safe. Seol Jihu followed her without any objection but barely ate. Toward sundown, the duo set off on their way back to Seoul. Seol Jihu was quiet throughout the ride. Kim Hannah tried to strike up a conversation, but he barely said a word in response. Most of the time, he just nodded. She couldnt tell whether he was lost in thought or plain sad. Your sister must have trusted you a lot. She did, a long time ago. The higher the trust, the greater the sense of betrayal. Still this is nothing compared to what you did to her. Kim Hannah consoled Seol Jihu. And, technically speaking, you are deceiving your sister. Seol Jihus eyes narrowed. Deceiving? Its not like Im doing anything illegal. Youre right. You saved a world. No one is going to criticize you for that. But lets be honest. Its true that you quit gambling, but its not like youre actually an employee at our company. . I know her type well. She wants to believe you, but she cant because youve disappointed her too many times. Shell translate even the slightest discrepancies between your words and your behavior into grounds for suspicion. Im sure shes feeling confused by all of this. Youre saying I should be more understanding? Understanding? Well I mean, you gave her a reason to doubt you. I think this is something you have to endure. Seol Jihu flinched at Kim Hannahs honesty. Or you could try to relieve your sisters suspicion. How? I think you should consider telling her about there. Shes looking for a job, isn''t she? Now that all the bugs are gone, what could be a better place to work than there? Kim Hannah added, hoping to persuade Seol Jihu. Seol Jihu scoffed. You must really like my sister. Oh, you noticed? Kim Hannah laughed. She reminds me of myself in my younger days. Anyway, I suggest you pay attention to my advice. If your sister is truly like me, she will never trust you again as she did in the past. And thats not by her choice. Shes just that kind of a person. Kim Hannah emphasized again. Suddenly, her phone vibrated. The call was from one of Kim Hannahs men to inform her that Seol Jinhee had arrived home. You were still tracking her? Yeah, just to be sure. You want me to stop? I do. Everythings over now. Well, sure, if thats what you want. Kim Hannah continued as she turned the steering wheel. But we still have to go back to the office. Dont go home right away just because you think shes gone. Wait a few hours. Okay? Seol Jihu nodded without objecting. * Once back in the office, Seol Jihu waited for a few hours before leaving as Kim Hannah advised. It was already past seven o''clock when he arrived at SY Apartment. Wearing the same suit he wore when he left this morning, Seol Jihu ran into a man and a womanhis neighbors, Kim Soohyun and Goh Yeonjuin front of Building 101. Oh? Good evening, Jihu. Goh Yeonju recognized Seol Jihu and greeted him with a smile. Ah, yes, good evening. Seol Jihu replied a little late. His head was a jumble of thoughts, and the constant feeling of being on edge had left him restless. Did you just get back from work? Kim Soohyun asked with a kind smile. Well, yes. Seol Jihu smiled weakly. Kim Soohyun tilted his head. He asked carefully, his eyes scanning Seol Jihu from head to toe. Is something wrong? Your face is pale. No, Im fine. Its just that. Seol Jihu forced a smile and turned his head away. Kim Soohyuns gaze was starting to make him feel uncomfortable. He felt as if the Martial God could see through him and read his mind. It was then. Right as the elevator arrived, Seol Jihu felt his phone vibrate in his hand. Huh? His eyes widened. Why is she? The name on the screen was Seol Jinhee. Perplexed, Seol Jihu nevertheless picked up the call. Jinhee? Hey, Oppa. Its me. The word oppa sounded awkward, coming off her tongue. Are you still at work? Hm? Why do you ask? About yesterday I think I crossed the line. Oh. I wasnt myself yesterday. Ive had some time to reflect on what I did, and I feel embarrassed by it. Seol Jinhee continued. I feel like I should apologize. Id like to drop by if youre still at work. Is that okay? Ah, you dont have to worry about that. I already took care of everything. And Im home right now. I got off work a little while ago. Really? But I still think I should apologize. Its alright. You dont have to come. Just dont make the same mistake next time. Okay, if you think thats for the best but I still feel bad. I prepared some gifts as a token of apology. Can you at least accept that? Gifts? Its nothing fancy. If you dont want me to visit your colleagues, maybe you could pass these over to them for me? I I guess I could. You said you got off work? Y-Yeah. Good. Ill head over to your place right now. Im just gonna drop the gifts off and leave. What? See you soon. The call ended abruptly. Ah. Seol Jihu realized hed just made a mistake. His family didnt know he had moved, and he just dug his own grave, trying to keep his sister away from the company. Fuck. Seol Jihu quickly dialed Seol Jinhees number, but it went straight to voicemail. He texted her, explaining that he was actually working away from the office, but there came no reply. Did something. Kim Soohyun said something, but Seol Jihus ears blocked his voice out. Damn it. He turned around and ran toward the entrance of the building. I need to get there before Jinhee. But even if Im a little late, I can always tell her that I was out taking a walk or something. As he dashed down the hill, he felt confident that he could somehow fix this. But as soon as he passed through the gate toward the main road, he stopped. He saw a familiar figure standing in front of him. She also noticed him and took off her hat and sunglasses. You? You said you got off. One of Seol Jinhees eyebrows raised slightly. You said you were home. She broke into a triumphant grin as she slowly walked toward Seol Jihu. Yet youre here. Care to explain? Seol Jihu froze in place. He realized he had just walked into a trap. I saw you working, and I almost fell for it. But the nagging feeling at the back of my head just wouldnt go away. Seol Jinhee continued. So I followed you. And you know whats weird? . Youre working, but you dont seem like youre actually working. Look, hes working! You dont have to worry! Its like someone is trying to pummel that thought into my head. Seol Jihus lips opened, but no sound came out. And with that fox by your side 24/7, I just couldnt find an opening. So I decided to change my strategy. Your strategy? Seol Jihu managed to ask back. Yup. I had a feeling that youre not the only one Im up against. Also, I suspected someone was watching me. So I decided to assume the worst I could think of. What should I do? I wondered. After some thought, I followed you to Busan and then turned the car around. On my way back to Seoul, I called a friend and asked her to wait for me at my house. ? After I got home, I had her change into my clothes. Then I handed her my car keys and asked her to drive around town pretending to be me. Seol Jihus eyes widened with shock. He couldnt believe she had gone that far just to escape Kim Hannahs surveillance, which she didnt even know existed for sure. I stayed home for a while and went to your company. I was prepared to wait for a day, but you came back much earlier than I expected. After that, she followed Seol Jihu home. Why would you. Because Im fucking tenacious like Seonhwa Unni. Seol Jinhee chuckled. My friend suggested Im sick in the head. But when I said I was doing this for you, she agreed to do as I asked. Well, I did catch you in the act, didnt I? Guess Im not so crazy after all. Seol Jinhee lifted her chin and stopped in front of Seol Jihu. Now. She asked, a touch of arrogance in her voice. Would you care to explain how youve come to live in the most expensive apartment in Korea? Seol Jihu pushed his brain to its limit. Should I tell her that I moved in with a rich girlfriend? No, shell know Im lying once she takes a look at the registration. Excuses popped up in his head and then disappeared. None of them would work on Seol Jinhee. He felt his mouth go dry. I think theres been a misunderstanding. After a moment of silence, Seol Jihu began to speak. Misunderstanding? You said you were home. You said so yourself. Seol Jinhee replied sharply. Hold on. I just had a little something to take care of. I was going to go straight home after I was done here. I sent you texts explaining this. Did you not read them? Seol Jihu explained calmly. So youre saying you were here for business? Thats right. Really? Seol Jinhee smirked. Then prove it. What? How I heard the security is really tight here. If youre an outsider like you say, security guards will stop us, right? Seol Jihu fell speechless. Seol Jinhee dragged Seol Jihu inside without a moments hesitation. Look at that. No ones stopping us. Thats because I was just inside. Sure, sure. Itll all become clear soon enough. All I have to do is ask the staff. Seol Jinhee said, almost teasingly. Seol Jihu bit his lips as he climbed the hill. He couldnt even make a phone call, because his sister was next to him. No matter how hard he tried, he couldnt think of a way out of this. Wait a minute. What if we go to a different unit. Im going to visit all four units. Just letting you know. Even the last idea that he squeezed out of his brain was destroyed by Seol Jinhee in less than a second. At last, they arrived at Building 101. Seol Jihu took a deep breath as he pushed through the revolving door. All the staff at SY Apartments were professional. As Seol Jinhee said, they maintained vigilance against outsiders but remembered the names and faces of all residents they served. He recalled that the receptionist greeted him by his name just one day after he moved in. It was then that his eyes met the eyes of a man in a suit standing behind the front desk. Seol Jihu clenched his eyes shut. He knew everything would be over now. However. Oh, man. All of a sudden, he heard an annoyed sigh. Why did you come back? The man stepped from behind the counter and walked threateningly toward Seol Jihu. I already told you. You cant be here. Do I have to throw you out again? Seol Jihu wasnt sure that he heard it right. But he did. The man looked at the siblings with an annoyed frown. W-Wait. What do you expect us to do? He doesnt want to meet you. Seol Jinhee tried to cut in, but the man stopped her and continued. Please leave. Dont make me call the others for this. The man pushed them out by force. A light flickered in Seol Jihus eyes as he was helplessly pushed out. He looked over the mans shoulder and saw two familiar faces. Goh Yeonju, who sat on the sofa reading the newspaper, winked as she turned her head. Kim Soohyun, who was standing near the elevator, gave Seol Jihu a thumbs-up. Seol Jihu finally realized what was happening. He wasnt sure how they figured everything out, but it was clear they were trying to help him. This is the last warning. Im going to call the police if you come back here again. Just like that, Seol Jihu and Seol Jinhee were thrown out of the building. Of course, Seol Jihu did not forget to send the pair a look of gratitude before leaving. Side Story 31. A Small Miracle Pushed outside Building 101, the brother and sister duo stood still for a long time. Seol Jihu dropped his head and sighed while Seol Jinhee looked a little taken aback. He had received unexpected help from his neighbors and planned on making full use of it. Are you satisfied now? Seol Jihu spoke as he loosened his tie. I hope youre happy. I got on their blacklist thanks to you. Seol Jinhee averted her gaze, searching for a hole to crawl into. She had nothing to say. Well, dont worry about it too much. Seol Jihu stuffed his tie into his pocket and smirked. I was going to barge in there again anyway. .... Chief Manager Chun told me to. I dont care! Get them to agree even if you have to visit them at home! I told him it was rude and difficult, yet Chief Manager Chun. You mean the bossy old man that was hard on Oppa yesterday? Seol Jinhee asked quietly. She was referring to him as oppa again. Hes not that old, but yeah. He always tells me to pull off a miracle with the spirit of a businessman. I dont know which era he came from. Seol Jihu retorted appropriately while breathing a sigh of relief inwardly. It wasnt as if he was without worries. First, it was now more difficult to enter SY Apartments. With the way he was kicked out, he couldnt just enter the place as he pleased, as if he lived here. Seol Jinhee might be hiding somewhere and watching him! Second, he hadnt regained Seol Jinhees trust quite yet. By the looks of it, Seol Jinhee seemed to be shaken. But given her Kim Hannah-like personality, she must be holding onto a sliver of suspicion. But now that she was on the verge of completely trusting him, all he needed was one final push. It was then. Then allow me to help you. A low, middle-ranged voice rang out in his head. Seol Jihu raised his head in surprise. This voice...! Bzzz! At that moment, his phone vibrated. After picking up the phone in a hurry... Are you mad!? Seol Jihu flinched again at the sudden yelling. Just what the hell have you been up to? Why am I getting calls from our potential business partners in the middle of the night!! Kim Hannah yelled angrily. Seol Jihu stammered, not knowing what to say. You should have shut up and come back once they said no! Why the hell did you bother them again!? From the sound of it, Kim Hannah seemed to have found out what happened. How? The most likely possibility was that his neighbors contacted Kim Hannah. But it was also hard to believe that they explained the situation in such a short amount of time. But then again, if its Miss Goh Yeonju. No, thats not whats important right now. Though he had some questions, Seol Jihu decided to play along for now. Im sorry. Its just that Chief Manager Chun told me to get a deal no matter what. Dont you know that old man just likes to talk big? Try saying that in front of him! Im sure hell say he never gave such an order! Seol Jihu glanced at Seol Jinhee in the middle of the call. Seol Jinhee was looking at Seol Jihu with her eyes wide open. She seemed to have heard everything. Of course, Kim Hannah was purposely speaking loudly to make her hear. You better brace yourself before coming to work tomorrow. Wash your hands since youll be rubbing them together all day to apologize! Manager Kim. Thats it. See you tomorrow. Just so you know, dont think this matter will end with a simple report. I am warning you. Tk. The call ended abruptly. Then Dont look too surprised. Your sister is watching you. A soft voice rang out in his head. It was Kim Soohyuns voice. I will send someone down soon. You will get another call before then. Theyll know what to do, so you just have to play along. As for who that person is going to be. Seol Jihu tried hard not to look suspicious, but it wasnt so easy with a voice ringing in his head with nobody else around. You will get a call in about 20 seconds. What are you doing? Your sister is staring at you because youre too quiet. Actually, this is good. Glance toward the apartment building a little regretfully and then turn around and start walking away. Kim Soohyun gave acting instructions like he had become a movie director, and Seol Jihu followed along. After looking at Building 101 with a look of, I screwed up an important business meeting because of you, he heaved out a heavy sigh and turned back. Glancing to the side, he saw Seol Jinhee, who was biting down on her lower lip. She was fidgety like she had just committed a crime. Her reaction being different from when she barged into the company was clear proof that her suspicion was disappearing. Alright, this looks like a good time to tell her not to worry about what happened. Dont forget to say it with a meek smile. Im okay. Really. Seol Jihu gave a meek smile. Your voice should be weaker. Lets go. Its late. Then, after he took a few more steps, his phone vibrated like he was informed earlier. Is this you? A somewhat arrogant voice flowed out. He had never seen the number nor heard the voice before. Where are you now? Im still in front of Building 101. Good. Wait right there. The call ended. Seol Jihu put on his tie again, following Kim Soohyuns order, and tidied up the hem of his clothes. After a short wait, a woman wearing a strawberry-print pajama walked out. Her gait and the shape of her eyes gave off an air of eloquence, but her blank expression made her look like a classic klutzy beauty. ...Eh? Seol Jinhee, who was at a loss for what to do, widened her eyes. It couldnt be helped. Though the woman who walked out was dressed funnily, she was a famous internet celebrity who was well-known among the beauty community. She was Beauty Vivians CEO, Vivian La Clasidus. Looks like you were scolded quite a bit. Vivian lifted her chin after approaching Seol Jihu with heavy airs. You should have thought twice before being so reckless. Did it never cross your mind that going to someones house after work hours is rude? Im sorry. I apologize sincerely. Seol Jihu bowed. Its fine. I didnt come down to hear an apology. Vivian spoke with swagger and then threw him a box. Seol Jihu received it unwittingly. As you can see, its my company''s product. Vivian continued. Of course, its not a new product but an old one. Its actually the first product we made. Vivians explanation was as follows: People believed all of Beauty Vivians products were great hits, but that wasnt the truth. There was a time when Beauty Vivian had not taken the market preference into account and had trouble. Its not like they didnt sell at all but the customers reactions were so-so. We were full of expectations, so it came as quite a bit of shock. I guess you can think of it as our sore spot. With that, Vivian glanced at Seol Jihu. Do you know why I gave you a sample of that? No, not at all. To give you a scolding. Seol Jihu blinked. Ive heard about you, Seol Jihu. Youre pretty skilled, are you not? Seol Jinhees jaw dropped. Someone as famous as Vivian La Clasidus had heard of her older brothers name? I acknowledge your abilities. Your passion and boldness even moved me a bit. But thats that, and this is this. I have my position to think about, so I cant just give in so easily. Vivian crossed her arms. If you really want our product, then try selling this. In other words, she was giving him a test. She would reconsider if he managed to turn a failed product into a success. Take this with you if you have the confidence. Otherwise, leave. Seol Jihu smiled. Thank you! Thank you so much! Vivians eyes widened. Oh? You truly want to try? Yes, I do. I will make sure its a huge success. It wont be easy, you know. I dont know if you know, but I have strict standards. Of course, I know. Youre famous for it. Thats not all. Youll have to come to see me every morning, afternoon, evening, and even night. As the contract winner, you will have to come whenever I call you. You might even have to show up on my streams. Youre saying you can meet this demand? Ah, so this is how shes setting up a reason for me to come here. Seol Jihu inwardly gasped in astonishment. Of course. Seol Jihu grinned. If I can meet all of your demands and even bring this project to a success above your expectations He tightly held the box containing the product sample and continued. Then Im sure you will entrust us with an even better product next time. Hoh. Vivian exclaimed quietly. The corner of her lips twitched as she was clearly holding in her laughter. It wasnt surprising, given that she must have been forced to play this role out of nowhere. Dont make it so obvious. Alright. Vivian turned around, seemingly having read Seol Jihus mind. Do what you want. Once again, thank you. Next time, dont barge in and give me a heads up. Im sure youll be making hundreds of trips here in the future. Leaving those words behind, Vivian disappeared into Building 101. Whew, I thought it was over. Seol Jihu sighed as he wiped the sweat forming on his forehead. Thanks. It was all because of you. He gave a thumbs-up to Seol Jinhee, who was standing blankly on the side. * On the way back, the brother and sister were dead silent. It wasnt until they went out the main gate that Seol Jinhee took out her phone and broke the silence. Yeah, its me. Thank you for helping me today. Im done, so you can bring the car over to the main gate. Seol Jihu looked at her with a questioning gaze. I told her to wait at the rear gate after seeing Oppa go in. Oh, you mean your friend who left with your clothes? ...Yeah, since you could have left through the rear gate. Seol Jihu was in complete astonishment at his younger sisters meticulousness. Soon, Seol Jinhees car came to the front door. Hello, Jihu Oppa! Do you remember me by any cha. A young woman greeted him while hopping off the car, but Seol Jinhee chased her off, saying that she would call her back soon. Seol Jinhee then got into the drivers seat and looked back at Seol Jihu. Get in. Im okay. Im not okay, so get in. Ill drive you back home. Seol Jihu didnt reject a second time. Once he got inside the car, silence descended again. Neither the brother nor the sister said a single word. Seol Jihu looked for opportunities before sneaking in a question. By the way, dont you like make-up? ? How many do you want? Its Beauty Vivians product. ...No. Im okay. Seol Jinhee murmured while shaking her hand. Seeing how she glanced at the box, it seemed like she did want it. Ill give you a few samples. Give them a go. Seol Jihu opened the box and took out a handful of samples. I told you, Im fine. Dont say that. Give some to your friends too and give me feedback. He stuffed the samples down Seol Jinhees pocket. Seol Jinhee was very obviously uncomfortable with Seol Jihu going so far. I must look pretty pathetic, right? Seol Jinhee raised her eyebrows at Seol Jihus sudden question. Being dragged around the nose by my boss, bowing my head wherever I go. Whats pathetic about that? Seol Jinhee snorted. All the unnis and oppas who graduated are doing the same thing. Isnt that how work is supposed to be? .... Thats a thousand times cooler I mean, better than being addicted to gambling. Hearing this, Seol Jihu clenched his fists and internally shouted, Yes! And about today Im sorry. Seol Jinhee even apologized. No, dont be. I got this deal thanks to you. Alls well that ends well, right? Well, I guess so, but. Seol Jihu consoled her. Seol Jinhee suddenly sighed. Doesnt this mean youll be working day in and day out every day from now on? Thats just how things are. Are you eating properly? Of cou Coincidentally, Seol Jihus stomach growled. Now that he thought about it, he had not had a proper meal since yesterday. ...Sometimes its normal to skip a meal or two. Seol Jihu scratched his head with an awkward smile. It was then. Then. For some reason, a hint of hesitation flashed on Seol Jinhees face. She was clearly conflicted as to whether she should say something or not. In a way, she seemed distressed, as if she recalled a painful memory. Jinhee? Seeing her pale complexion, Seol Jihu called Seol Jinhees name. Seol Jinhee suddenly stopped the car and asked with her teeth clenched. Are you hungry? Hmm? Do you want to stop by a rest stop and eat? It came out of nowhere. But Seol Jihu also felt a strange sense of dj vu from it. Roasted potato and grilled squid, right? Okay, okay, I got it. Ill be back soon, so wait just a few minutes~ Now that he took a closer look, Seol Jinhee didnt look so good. Her pupils seemed blank, and her hands were shaking as well. Jinhee! When he called her, Seol Jinhee suddenly opened the car door and ran out. She raced toward a nearby convenience store at full speed. What? Seol Jihu halted just as he was about to chase after her. It was because his phone rang. It was Kim Hannah. Assistant Manager Seol, its me. Yeah, Hannah. ...Is your sister gone? Are you sure shes not around somewhere? Im sure. Im in Jinhees car. She said she would take me home. What? Are you crazy? Its fine. She left to get some food from the convenience store, and everything went well. I think she trusts me now. Search the seats and see if theres a hidden camera or something! Hurry! No, its okay. Hold on. Jinhee didnt look so good just now. I have to go check up on her. Ill call you back later, okay? Sensing that something serious happened from Seol Jihus voice, Kim Hannah agreed and hung up. At that moment, the convenience store door opened, and Seol Jinhee ran out. Oppa! Oppaaaa! She ran toward the car with a bag full of food in her arms. Then... Oppa Ah, aaack! She tripped and fell forward. The food she bought rolled out of the plastic bag. Oppa! Dont go! Oppaaaaa! As her hands and knees were hitting the ground, she still shouted anxiously. Seol Jihu immediately ran out of the car. Jinhee! Jinhee! He raced toward Seol Jinhee. Are you okay? When he lifted up her chin, he saw Seol Jinhee welled up in tears. She was panting heavily as if she would burst out crying at any moment. Her faintly trembling lips moved subtly. Why .... Back then She couldnt finish her sentence. Seol Jihu also became speechless. He finally understood why Seol Jinhee was showing such abnormal behavior. He stared at her fixedly before quietly helping her up. He then spoke after a brief silence. ...Im sorry. .... Im truly sorry. I was wrong. Seol Jihu embraced Seol Jinhee, who was spaced out. Soon, she began to weep in his arms quietly. * Once tears finished rolling out, Seol Jihu finished the food in front of Seol Jinhee. It was because she kept staring at him without starting the car even when he said he would finish it at home. Seol Jinhee left after dropping Seol Jihu off at his apartment. Seol Jihu didnt go back in until Seol Jinhees car disappeared from view. It seemed that he would have to sleep here today. That night must have been really traumatic for her. Seol Jihu never imagined that the trauma would be tormenting Seol Jinhee so much. I can only hope her trauma gets better after today. It was at that moment that light burst out from his pocket. Hm? What was that? Seol Jihu rummaged through his pocket. His hand pulled out a necklace. It was the necklace that Ahn Sol gifted him last time as a show of thanks. She said it would bring about a miracle and grant something he dearly wished for. I hope thats the case. Seol Jihu chuckled before stretching his arms and going into his apartment. Then. * Seol Jinhee turned off the engine after arriving home. Before getting out of the car, she stared fixedly at the passenger seat. She then reached underneath the seat, pulling out a small machine. It was a pocket-size recorder. After looking at the recorder with an expressionless face, Seol Jinhee pressed the play button with a nervous look. * The next morning, Seol Jihu had to rush to work as soon as he opened his eyes. It was because he got a call saying that Seol Jinhee came again. But when he got there, he learned that it wasnt a big deal. Apparently, Seol Jinhee did not barge in and only visited the security room. She apologized for causing a scene a few days ago and left after giving a gift. That wasnt all. The company was in a festive mood, not caring in the slightest about Seol Jinhees visit. Yes! Hurray! Hurray, Seol Jihu! Kim Hannah expressed great joy, throwing documents into the air like confetti. When Seol Jihu asked, she said it was because of Vivians business offer. That was an act. No, listen, I called them to express my gratitude, and she said we could give it a try if we want. Why would I say no? I agreed right away! She said it was a failure. Are you kidding? Do you think the present is the same as back then? That was when no one knew about Beauty Vivian, and now theyre the titan of the field! With their brand name, selling their product will be as easy as pie! Now that she put it like that, that did sound true. You cutie! Where did someone like you come from? Come here, you cute bastard! Dont. Cmere! Let me give you a kiss! Wuuuuu~ Smooch! Hey! Kim Hannah must have been over the moon as she held Seol Jihus face and kissed him deeply. She didnt stop there and gave him a flurry of kisses. Her lipstick got all over his face! Seol Jihu wiped off the rouge marks with a look of discontent. To be frank, he did not care much about the company or the business. Anyway, nothings wrong with Jinhee, right? Huh? Oh, yeah. But be careful. You never know. Seol Jihu was satisfied that Seol Jinhee no longer doubted him and opened up her heart. With this, another huge trouble had been overcome. Huaaa. Though only a few days had passed, Seol Jihu felt like a giant wave had swept past him. He left the company, feeling relieved. ...To be honest. ...Thank god. He felt much more lighthearted than when he killed the Parasite Queen. * Same time. Seol Jinhee was meeting with the best friend who helped her out yesterday. You still didnt trust him after all that you did? You know how I am. Jeez. Is that why you put on an act in the car? That wasnt an act! It was real! When her best friend clicked her tongue, Seol Jinhee rebutted. So thats why you hid a recorder under Jihu Oppas seat? Well I was curious and anxious. I wanted to know what he would say when I wasnt there. And? What happened? Rather than answering her, Seol Jinhee took out the recorder and pressed the play button. Soon, Seol Jihus voice rang out along with another womans voice. Assistant Manager Seol, its me. Yes, Manager Kim. I was a little hard on you just now, so I thought Id call to apologize. It wasnt really your fault, after all. No, its fine. It was my mistake. But thankfully, everything worked out well. Hmm? How? Beauty Vivians representative came down to give us a chance. She gave us a product sample and told us to try selling it. What? Really? Yes, Ill tell you the details at work tomorrow. No, no, send me an email as soon as you get home. If what youre saying is true, we have to write up a business plan as soon as possible. Youre dead if youre lying! It was a typical work conversation, no matter how one saw it. So that seals it. The best friend nodded. Youre not going to say you doubt him after all this, right? You know me. My intuition has never been wrong. Jinhee, my friend, does the word enough not exist in your dictionary? No, well. Seol Jinhee gave a bitter smile. I think youre right. I think my intuition is wrong this time. No way! The best friend snorted. Youre not admitting youre wrong, but you think youre wrong? Eii, you crazy bitch, I never thought Id live to see the day where I feel pity for Jihu Oppa. Seol Jinhee shrugged at her best friends criticism. It was a mysterious thing. This certainly wasnt the conversation Kim Hannah and Seol Jihu had last night, so why had the recording changed? Saying that it was a miracle was probably the only way to answer this. Side Story 32. Invitation from the Haramark Royal Palace Seol Jihu was enjoying a lazy day for the first time in a while. Seol Jinhee was no longer a huge concern, and the restaurant was closed as well. As it was a rare break day, Seol Jihu was lounging around to his hearts content on Seo Yuhuis lap. Seo Yuhui put her hand on her stomach while looking down at Seol Jihu, who was tossing left and right between her thighs. Only two months had passed since she got pregnant, so it was hardly noticeable. But for some reason, the baby in her womb seemed to be tossing and turning every time Seol Jihu moved, almost like it was copying its daddys actions. ...Jihu. Seo Yuhui spoke at the mysterious feeling. I think our baby is tossing and turning following your movements. Its fascinating. What? Really? Seol Jihu turned around instantly and looked at Seo Yuhuis stomach. He put his ear against her belly but then tilted his head. I dont know. I cant hear anything. Do you really feel it? Yep. It might just be a feeling, but I at least think so. Really? Then. Seol Jihu organized his thoughts before speaking with a serious face. Spinny. ? That will be our first childs fetal name[1]. What do you think? It was then. The baby stopped moving. No, rather, the feeling of the baby moving disappeared completely. Hmm? Seo Yuhui blinked and looked down at her stomach. It was so instantaneous and deliberate that it couldnt even be considered a coincidence. Why? Do you not like the nickname Spinny? She talked to the baby inwardly, but her stomach was dead silent. Despite tossing and turning with Seol Jihu just now, the baby went radio-silent as if such a thing never happened. Seo Yuhui felt like the baby was protesting against the name Spinny. Okay, we wont call you Spinny, so feel free to move around again. Only after saying this did Seo Yuhui feel the baby tossing and turning again. Seo Yuhui chuckled in disbelief. Of course, this couldnt actually be happening as the period between weeks 5 and 8 of pregnancy is when the embryo is developing. But this was what Seo Yuhui felt. I bet this childs personality and behavior is going to be the same as Jihus. Seo Yuhui nodded her head and sighed. There was a saying that pregnancy was a war while the first 100 days after birth was hell. Thinking about taking care of two children after giving birth, Seo Yuhui saw the coming days as being grim. Spinny, Spinny, Spinny~ Dont say that. The baby doesnt like it. Hmm? How do you know that? The babys still in your belly. Dont you know that babies can remember things from when theyre still in their mothers wombs? But still. Youre only two months pregnant now. Seol Jihu dismissed the idea and tried to lay back down. However, Seo Yuhui stopped Seol Jihu by cupping her hands under his neck and then got up. It was because someone was knocking on the front door. A messenger had arrived. You got letters. Two, in fact. Seo Yuhui handed the letters to Seol Jihu. However, he did not take them. Jihu? When Seo Yuhui turned to him, wondering what he was up to, she found Seol Jihu frozen in the same position that she left him in. He was clearly waiting for her to come back. Seo Yuhui sighed. Only when she gave him a lap pillow again did he lay down and accept the letters. Lets see who sent them. Ah, one is from Little Chick. Oh, really? Come to think of it, what has Little Chick been up to these days? I havent seen him in a while. Hes on a trip. Seol Jihu replied clearly. He left a while ago. One day, out of the blue, he announced he would find his own path and left on a trip. Trip? Why, all of a sudden? What did he say again? Something about all of his masters being heroes and then how all heroes died in the prime of their primes. You know how Little Chick goes back to being an egg after his masters death, right? Y-Yeah. Apparently, hes never really had freedom because of it. Im the first one that hasnt died early. Since I wont die any time soon and Paradise is peaceful, he said he wants to try living for himself. Now that Seo Yuhui heard the circumstances, it made sense. But that didnt mean she didnt have questions. For a bird? How? I was curious about that too. Let me give this a read. Seol Jihus eyes slowly scanned the letter. Im living well. Dont worry. I met a beautiful bird a few days ago to be my partner. Her white feathers made her look pure. I especially liked her abundant breast feathers. Haha, he has good taste. Seol Jihu finished reading the letter jovially. And keep this a secret between you and me. In truth, I cheated too. My bird life was a mistake. But I wont make an excuse. I just couldnt control myself when I saw her crimson feathers and heard her melodious chirps. The hell is this guy on about? You cant justify cheating, no matter what! Seol Jihu cursed Little Chick before feeling a stare and turning sideways. Seo Yuhui was looking at him with narrowed eyes. What? Like master, like pet. Hmm? No, its nothing. Seo Yuhui shook her head. Anyway, how did Little Chick write this letter? Hes a bird. He doesnt have opposable thumbs. Im curious too. What a mysterious guy. Seol Jihu glossed over the matter and took out the other letter. It was from the Haramark Royal Palace. Can I read it too? Ah, stay still. Dont make sudden movements like that. Ill come to you. Seol Jihu moved closer toward Seo Yuhui so that she could get a better look. The letter was as follows. It has been a while, o hero of Paradise. I hope the state of your health has been superb and wonderful. The reason I am writing this letter is to relay an important message to Lord Seol Jihu privately. If possible, please drop by the Haramark Royal Palace at your convenience. Again, this matter is of utmost importance. I will be waiting for your arrival. The letter was signed with Teresas name. Seol Jihus expression turned grave as he looked at the letter. The tone of the letter was stern and dignified, as expected of a formal letter from the royal palace. Still, it was too stiff. Moreover, the Princess Knight that Seol Jihu knew wasnt this elegant and dignified. Its hard to believe it came from Princess Teresa. Yeah? Her writing style isnt like this. You should know too. The Haramark Royal Family was the quickest to understand and adopt Earthlings culture. Seol Jihu flicked the letter a few times. The fact that Princess Teresa sent something like this could only mean that this isnt a simple dinner invitation. Maybe its to ask you to revive people? Seo Yuhui gave a plausible idea. However, Seol Jihu shook his head. Probably not. I revived Queen Fertina and Princess Olivia last time. Maybe they want to revive relatives or acquaintances. Thats possible, but I dont think thats it either. I had asked if they wanted anyone else to be revived, and King Prihi had said that two was enough. He vehemently denied asking for any more than that. Mmm Seo Yuhui pondered hard while caressing Seol Jihus face. Ah, I heard Haramark has been busy eradicating traitors after the war. Hm? Traitors? You took care of a lot of them, but its not like you fished out all of them. I guess thats true. Although the mockumentary he directed with Philip Muller demolished organizations or bound them through contracts, that obviously was not enough to take care of all traitors. Of course, they had gone into hiding after witnessing Seol Jihu and Valhalla obliterating every dissent ruthlessly. Paradises residents must be anxious and resentful. Its to be expected. Seol Jihu nodded at Seo Yuhuis explanation. Ill have to go visit them then. I better get going right away. He then looked up at Seo Yuhui. Do you want to come to? Seo Yuhui made a troubled expression. Im sorry, I have a previous engagement. Previous engagement? Yep. Im going to the hospital with Miss Sora. What? Hospital? Seol Jihus eyes shot open. Why didnt you tell me about it? Jihu, wait, its not a big deal. Were just going to make sure our babies are growing up strong and healthy. But we still need to go together! Im fine! Miss Sora and I can go together. Besides, you have to go to Haramark, dont you? When Seol Jihu showed a strong desire to return to Earth right away, Seo Yuhui stopped him in fright. Seol Jihu was taken aback too. He looked at Seo Yuhui with a face that was plainly asking why she stopped him. Seo Yuhui hesitated for a moment before speaking with a sigh. Miss Sora told me to keep it a secret. To be honest Even I dont know the reason. Did you do something when you went to the hospital with her last time? No, not at all. Seol Jihu shook his head. Honestly speaking, it wasnt that he didnt remember anything. He just didnt think he did anything wrong. To be more precise, Phi Sora was almost embarrassed to death when she went to the hospital with Seol Jihu. She was grateful that he was so attentive and caring, but he just went too far. He constantly told her to watch where she was going and even held her in a princess carry when walking upstairs. While they were waiting for the doctor, he embraced her belly tight, talking about how cold it must be for the baby. Simply put, he straight up gave her a princess treatment. Phi Sora heard so much giggling and comments about Seol Jihu being a devoted husband that her face flushed red. Although she threw a fit on the way out and got Seol Jihu to promise never to act like this again, Phi Sora never went to the hospital with Seol Jihu afterward. Seo Yuhui was no different. Even though she did not hear what happened to make Phi Sora be against Seol Jihu accompanying them, she could easily guess what happened. Was it a week ago? It wasnt like she had a pregnancy craving. She just woke up in the middle of the night and said she kind of wanted a sweet, melon, or peach-flavored drink. Hearing this, Seol Jihu got up right away, threw on his clothes, and ran outside. He then brought every fruit imaginable in less than thirty minutes. Not just one of each, but a whole pile! Though it was a little excessive, Seo Yuhui praised Seol Jihu. After all, he had done it for her. But she shouldnt have praised him. On another day, Seo Yuhui smacked her lips and mentioned wanting jokbal. Seol Jihu ran out right away. She got a call from him after about two hours. He asked her to come outside, and Seo Yuhui was met with an unbelievable sight. Seol Jihu greeted her in the drivers seat of a huge truck. She looked back, thinking there was no way, and lo and behold, hundreds of jokbal were piled on top of each other. Not only did he wipe a jokbal factory clean, but he had also signed a contract with them. Seeing the brightly smiling Seol Jihu, who told her just to say it if she ever wanted jokbal, Seo Yuhui learned what it meant to have mixed emotions. After that, Seo Yuhui never mentioned anything about food to Seol Jihu, even when she had an intense craving for something. Are you two leaving me out? Jihu, listen, were not leaving you out. Its just. Its fine. You guys can go together. Seol Jihu stood up, grumbling. No matter how Seo Yuhui consoled him, he did not listen. He was sulking for sure. Seo Yuhui just didnt know whether it was tiny-sulk or little-sulk. But that was still fine. According to Baek Haeju, Seol Jihu would get over tiny and little-sulk with a little bit of time. Oh yeah, Yuhui. Seol Jihu quickly moved on and threw a question to Seo Yuhui, who was at a loss for what to do. I just remembered. Haramark has Sicilia, doesnt it? Yeah. Miss Agnes and Miss Cinzia are there too. Thats right. So why would they need me? Seol Jihu asked. Haramark stood at the forefront of the battle during the war against the Parasites. Its culture should have been molded by war. Seol Jihu continued. Since there are two Executors in the city Seol Jihu trailed off and then tilted his head. If theyre really calling me about a group of traitors. .... Would that mean they cant be dealt with the combined forces of Haramark and Sicilia? Seo Yuhui didnt have a clear answer to this. I dont know. Its hard to say without exactly knowing what the situation is. Seo Yuhui threw her long hair back and spoke carefully. But if thats the case, it must mean they really need your help. Seol Jihus expression sank. He had a look of seriousness that had not appeared in a long time. ...Then. Seol Jihu stretched out his arm. Whish! A long, white object flew through the air and landed in his grasp. It was the Spear of Purity. Realizing his intent, Seo Yuhui nodded with a smile. She knew just how strong Seol Jihu was. She could not imagine her husband, the man who defeated the Parasite Queen, losing to anyone, with or without his main weapon. Of course, it was always better to be safe than sorry. Good decision. Wooong! The Spear of Purity also let out a roar. It had been used for over a year as a vegetable-cutting tool or a dough-kneading rolling pin, so it was crying out in happiness at finally being put to proper use. Dont worry. Seol Jihu spoke confidently as he walked out the door. Ill have to listen to the situation first, but if it sounds serious, I can always just kick them out using Divine Wishes. Oh right, he has an unlimited number of Divine Wishes. Seo Yuhui muttered inwardly and threw aside the last inkling of worry in her heart. 1. In Korea, there is a culture of giving an unborn baby a nickname. Side Story 33. The Rabbit’s Resistance Haramark was thriving in the era of peace. The kingdoms role as a leader on the frontlines during the war against the Parasites was widely recognized by all. Its royal family and representative organization were maintaining good relations. Thanks to Valhalla, or more precisely Seol Jihu, Sicilia, a criminal organization once called the Souths Warhawk, was willing to cooperate with Haramarks royal family. Cinzia knew that Seol Jihu cherished Haramark just as much, if not more than Eva, and that he could annihilate Sicilia in just one day if he wanted to. So she was always courteous to the royal family, and Prihi respected the representative organization in return. Their relationship laid the foundation for the rapid growth of Haramark during the postwar era. And the Earthling who made it all possible was heading toward the Royal Palace of Haramark, humming to himself as he walked down the streets. It was around sunset that Seol Jihu arrived at Haramark. He wondered if he should wait until morning to visit the palace, but they invited him to dinner when he contacted the royal family. Haha. The view here is the same as before. Oh, hello! Seol Jihu greeted the guard at the front gate cheerfully. The guard dropped his jaw when he realized that the man standing before him was the famous war hero. I I will contact the palace right away! Thats okay. I already called them. But. Its fine, really. Theyre probably waiting for me inside. Seol Jihu calmed the guard and passed through the gate. As he walked down the city streets, looking around at everything, he came to a sudden halt. Huh? Seol Jihus eyes widened. Those guys theyre here? His gaze was locked on the fuzzballsthe baby Beastmensleeping in a row at the corner of the street. Under the warm glow of the sunset, the tips of their tongues were sticking out of their mouths. Just as sparrows cannot pass a mill, Seol Jihu could not pass up an opportunity to pull a good prank. He immediately threw himself at them with open arms. Mozzarella Schnauzer! !? The fuzzballs eyes shot open in surprise. Their big adorable eyes turned to the man rushing at them. A commotion broke out almost immediately. Lethal move! Tickle! Kking! Kking! Kiiaaaahahak! Raspberry! Abubububu! Kkihihing! The fuzzballs resisted, of course. They craned their necks toward the sky and howled. Immediately a pack of fuzzballs appeared from all over the city. Kking, kking, kking! (Comrades! Hang in there a little longer! Were here!) Kkrrrrrrrr! (The past is the past! The legendary hero has turned evil!) Kkiaa! Kkiaa! (Today well build a new future with our claws!) The fuzzballs attacked Seol Jihu from all sides. They climbed his back and bit his hands. Of course, it didnt hurt because they were still babies, but Seol Jihu pretended it did and fell to the ground. Kkiuuuuuuuu! One fuzzball stepped on Seol Jihus head and let out a roar of victory. But he celebrated too early. Huhu. How naive. Kkiuuuu!!! Kking? The reason I fell. Seol Jihu grinned. Perplexity crossed the faces of the fuzzballs standing on him. Was to take all of you down at once! Seol Jihu hugged the fuzzballs who had unknowingly walked into a trap. This is it! Rasengan! He began rolling across the grass, keeping his grip tight around the soft fur. The fuzzballs squirmed and whined, trying to wriggle out of his embrace. Ahahaha! Seol Jihu, who was happily rolling, laughing to his hearts content. Uck. Suddenly bumped into something. He jerked his gaze up and saw three women looking down at him. Hello. Seol Jihu hurriedly got to his feet. Now freed, the fuzzballs scattered quickly in all directions. Of course that was after they howled, This isnt the end! We must retreat for now, but we will never forget this humiliation! Youre amazing. They always ignore me when I hold out my hand. Said a woman with long, pink-colored hair that flowed down like a waterfall and glowed golden under the setting sun. The pair of upturned eyes set above her sharp nose glowed with admiration. She was Olivia Hussey, the eldest daughter of the royal family of Haramark. Im sorry. They were just so cute. Im sorry you had to see that. Seol Jihu scratched his head, smiling awkwardly. I dont mind it. You looked like you were having fun. A calm voice flowed. A woman, the owner of the voice, smiled gracefully as she covered her mouth with a folding fan. Her hair, which was the same pink hue as her daughters, was braided and neatly coiled around her head. The slight droop in the corners of her eyes made her smile all the more appealing. This woman was Fertina Hussey, the Queen of Haramark. I didnt think Id get to see them here after the Half Century Treaty. Nothings wrong with the treaty. Theyre here to promote cultural exchange. Prihi explained. Cultural exchange? At least, thats what its called officially. But basically, theyre here because they want to. Ah. Some Beastmen oppose the idea of them staying here. They tried to take their babies with them, but the babies resisted with all their might. The younger generation finds life in the city more convenient and comfortable, so what could I do? I told them to do as they want. It wasnt difficult to understand why the baby Beastmen thought urban life was more convenient. Thanks to their adorable appearance, they could practically obtain anything from humans just by wagging their tails. It also came as no surprise to him that the prideful Beastmen disapproved of their children being tamed by humans. Hm? Deep in thought, Seol Jihu suddenly felt intense gazes observing him and raised his head. The three women were staring at him. Their pale-pink hair, symbolic of the House of Hussey, and their eyes, bearing the hue of the Pink Star diamond, sparkled under the setting sun. It was perhaps due to the blood of Sky Fairies flowing through their veins that they looked more like three sisters than a mother and her two daughters. This is. It was easy to see where Teresa got her beauty from. But for whatever reason, Teresa looked pale. Her eyes, which always brimmed with confidence, now looked sullen, and her lips were pursed, exposing her dissatisfaction. She seemed on guard. Princess. We should hurry inside. Seol Jihu opened his mouth to talk to Teresa, but Olivia cut him off and grabbed his arm. A delicious meal is waiting. Fertina stated, pulling lightly on his other arm. Seol Jihu glanced back over his shoulder as the two women practically dragged him inside. Teresa clasped her hands and raised her arms above her head. She stretched her neck from side to side as if preparing for a fight. * The dinner was great. The food was delicious, and the conversation was lively. Everything was perfect, except for the excessive praises and flattery, which left Seol Jihu feeling a little overwhelmed. But then again, seeing as he was the one who revived them and also saved Paradise, he could understand why they were so head over heels for him. Try this, Jihu. Teresa seemed particularly committed today. She filleted the fish and placed small pieces of flesh on Seol Jihus plate. What is it? Go on. Take a bite. A young fish, cooked to a turn. Its very tender and fresh. A young fish. Seol Jihu nodded as he skewered a piece of pink flesh and raised his fork to his mouth. Teresa? It wouldnt do for you to coerce him against his will. Olivia scolded, cutting her fish with a knife. Your sister is right. He should be free to choose what he likes. You may think its delicious, but he may think differently because, after all, people have different preferences. Fertina sided with Olivia. Oh my. Something tells me this isnt just about the fish. Teresa snapped, a hint of anger in her voice. Dont be mad. Were just offering you advice. Oh, can you tell us that story again? Olivia took advantage of the brief silence to quickly take charge of the conversation. The Arden Valley Baiting operation! That one is my favorite. Oh, that. Seol Jihu slowly began to speak. And then I ran like crazy. Honestly, I dont remember much. I was too focused on running. I climbed a high hill, slid back down, and ran toward the narrow valley as fast as I could. Seol Jihu suddenly paused in the middle of his sentence. He heard a stifled snicker from Olivia. I never imagined youd be so crude. What a disappointment! Pardon? You slid down the hill and headed for the valley. Sounds a bit vulgar, doesnt it? Olivia wrapped her hands around her elbows and hunched. Its a brilliant strategy. Fertina stated. One must take into account the topography of his surroundings during intercourse. You faced the valley with your back to the hill. Youve applied the principle of the idiom, With back to the mountain and facing the water. Olivia and Ferina looked at each other and smiled. ... Seol Jihu fell speechless. This family. How. He heard Teresa sigh next to him. Anyway, thanks for inviting me today. Sensing danger, Seol Jihu quickly changed the subject. You said so many good things about me, and the food was great. I dont know how to thank you. Fertina smirked. The look on her face was affectionate but also teasing. The letter said there was an important matter we need to discuss? Seol Jihu thought it was about time to get to the point. He decided to bring up the subject first. Princess Olivia, I heard you got married just before the war. Olivia flinched. Oh, um, did you? She tried to avoid the topic. Yes! Youre right! But Teresa quickly joined in, not missing her chance. Shes married! She doesnt have a child, but shes a married woman! Olivia grunted. I see. So then, would you like me to. If youre offering to revive my dead husband, Ill decline. The princess turned her head away. You dont have to hold back. If you want to, I See, thats the problem. I dont want to. If he comes back to life, Ill kill him myself. Seol Jihus eyes widened at the unexpected declaration. I still remember that day as if it were yesterday. Olivias head dropped low. Her eyes began to well up with tears. He told me to become the bait, kicked me toward the Parasites, and then ran away! Seol Jihu had no idea that something like that had happened to Olivia. He realized why she wouldnt want her husband back. Its hard to think about even now! I didnt know. Im sorry for bringing it up. Asshole! I loved you! How could you have done that to me!? Finally, Olivia broke out in tears and buried her head on Seol Jihus shoulder, like a distraught heroine from a soap opera. Seol Jihu tried to calm her but to no avail. Fertina whispered, filleting the fish with her knife and fork. You made her cry. I-Im sorry. Now, you must take responsibility. Right. What? Seol Jihu looked alternately between the two, clearly confused. Olivia looked up at Seol Jihu with teary eyes. Please console me. Console? Oh, um, sure. Im sorry for everything you had to go through. Not with words. ? I want something more direct, something more personal." Seol Jihu furrowed his brow. Something more personal? She couldnt mean what he thought she meant. Could she? Shes a strange one. He couldnt help but feel uncomfortable. Both her parents were refined and perfectly proper, so he wondered where Olivia got her audacity from. Shes even worse than Teresa, Seol Jihu thought, clicking his tongue. I mean, look at how sophisticated the Queen is. It was then. All of a sudden, Seol Jihu flinched. He froze in place. Huh? A soft sensation was creeping up his leg. He quickly glanced down and saw a womans naked foot rub his leg slowly under the table. Seol Jihu raised his head and looked across the table. Fertina was chewing the fish as if nothing had happened. Then, their eyes met. The queens right eyebrow raised slightly. At the same time, her lips curled up in a pleased smile. As if that wasnt enough, Olivias hands were now moving down to his thigh. Um, Queen Fertina. You should try this. Seol Jihu tried to object, but Fertina cut him off. She put a piece of fish on his plate. Teresa can be naive sometimes. Young fishes arent always the best. Fresh can also mean raw. I Many factors contribute to the taste of a fish. Older ones are much bigger in size and richer in flavor. Thats why some people only look for fishes with eggs. Wait. Here. Say, Ah. Fertina poked a big chunk of fish with her fork and brought it to Seol Jihus mouth. Without thinking, Seol Jihu grabbed the fork. How is it? Is it good? Yes. The richness of the flavor is incomparable to this, isnt it? Fertina asked, pointing at the pieces of fish that Teresa had placed on his plate earlier. Mm. Seol Jihu shrugged his shoulders as he chewed the remainder of his bite. I think I prefer Princess Teresas recommendation. At that moment, Fertina tightened her grip around her fork, and Teresa raised her chin. A triumphant smile crossed her face. The queen slowly looked around the dining hall, and a maid rushed to her side. Who made this dish? The Royal Chef, Your Highness. Bring him here. I beg your pardon? No, tell him Id like to speak to him in private after dinner. Hmph! It was then that Prihi made a coughing sound. Thats enough. He expressed his discomfort. Olivia is permitted, but you should know better. What? Seol Jihu freaked out. Why is Princess Olivia permitted? What are you talking about? So hes the biggest problem. Seol Jihu thought as he tried to defend his body. He could still feel the two womens touch on his skin. It was then. Olivia, who was crying above and stroking below, suddenly pulled her hand back with a sharp cry of pain. And if his eyes weren''t deceiving him, a knife had just flown between the two princesses. What was that for? Olivia growled. Oh, Im sorry. I dropped my knife by accident. Teresa quipped shamelessly, in the most obvious throwing posture. Then she grabbed the edge of the table and shoved her chair against the table. Puk! Seol Jihu flinched. A dull sound rang out from under the table. At the same time, the foot rubbing against his leg disappeared. The queens face remained the same. Hmmmm. But a strange groan escaped her lips. Youve become rather violent, Teresa. She smiled, dabbing at the corner of her mouth with a napkin. I could say the same to you, Mother. Teresa crossed her arms and scoffed. And at that moment, Seol Jihu became certain that a war was taking place in this very dining hall. Fertina and Olivia were his enemies. Prihi was a powerless bystander. Fortunately, Teresa was on his side, against her mother and sister. Can I offer you a drink? I think a change of atmosphere will do us good. Fertina raised a wine bottle. Its a rare wine. You should try some. Seol Jihus eyes shot open. No, no, thats okay. Fertinas eyes widened. You see, Ive recently decided to quit drinking. Im afraid I have to decline. But maybe take just one glass. No. Im willing to make exceptions, but only when Im sure of my safety. Suffice to say, he wasnt feeling very safe at the moment. Olivia seemed surprised by his rejection. Fertina also let out a small exclamation of surprise. She thought this rabbit wouldnt be too hard to catch, but he was more careful than she had expected. I see. My apologies. Fertina lowered the wine bottle without a fight. But the way she licked her lips made it clear that she was still after Seol Jihu. Im not the same person I was before. Seol Jihu looked straight at the two women, not afraid to make eye contact. Everything will be fine, as long as I stay sober. Side Story 34. Operation: Rabbit Hunt After the meal, Teresa brought Seol Jihu out of the dining hall. Seol Jihu didnt refuse as he was uncomfortable during the entire dinner. His face was so flushed that he was too ashamed to look at Prihi. Im terribly sorry. Teresa closed the door after entering her room and then bowed with her hands cupped together. Seol Jihu raised his guard, realizing this was Teresas bedroom. I didnt think theyd go this far. Teresa seemed to be apologizing sincerely, not joking as she usually did. Seeing her being this apologetic, Seol Jihus heart softened a bit. I thought this might happen, so I didnt want to send the letter. But they insisted, saying that having dinner together shouldnt be a problem. I shouldnt have trusted them. With this, Seol Jihu gained a new piece of information. That Teresa had not invited him of her own accord. By the sound of it, the Haramark Royal Family or, to be more precise, Fertina Hussey or Olivia Hussey must have been behind it. It might even have been both of them. Seol Jihu stared at Teresa, who couldnt raise her head, and then said. Do you know why they did that? Well probably it was to open my eyes. They were sending me a message. A message? Yes, they were probably trying to say that this is what they would do if I werent more forward. Seol Jihus eyes narrowed. What do those two want? Thats. Teresa trailed off. When she did not show any signs of answering him, Seol Jihu decided to change the question. Come to think of it, I heard Haramark has been working hard to track down traitors. Yes. And is that making good progress? Has anything happened in Haramark recently? He wanted her to say something. Anything. But despite his efforts, Teresa remained quiet. She seemed to be hesitating as though something was weighing on her conscience. Seol Jihu was a little disappointed to see her like this, but he fell into deep thought. Up until now, Teresa openly asked for help whenever there was trouble. So the fact that she was hesitating this much... Family. It could only mean that the Haramark Royal Family was directly involved. If that was the case, it made sense that Teresa was hesitating. After all, they were related by blood. Seol Jihu also had a hunch. His fame in Paradise was at the absolute pinnacle. He had no equal in both fame and martial prowess. If Seol Jihu claimed the Empires territory to be his own and declared himself the emperor, no force would be stupid enough to try to stop him. This naturally would be a concern for native Paradisians, and this was also one of the reasons Seol Jihu stepped down from the position of Valhallas representative. Its not just Haramark that has this concern either. Although he was living a reserved life away from the center of attention, that did not mean that the public no longer cared about him. Even in Valhalla, Kim Hannah periodically asked him to come back. His former comrades, including Dylan and the Eva Royal Family, also dropped by now and then to ask if he had thoughts of making a return. The important thing was how they asked this. If Fertina and Olivia were provoking Teresa with a simple political marriage in mind, Seol Jihu was willing to overlook it despite not thinking too highly of them. But if it was just that Princess wouldnt be this hesitant. At that moment, Seol Jihus old habit from the days of fighting the Parasites flared up. He assumed the worst-case scenario. What if the royal family had made contact with the traitors somehow and were trying to make use of them to expand their influence? As the saying went, there was no way to see into a persons mind. That was especially so for Fertina and Olivia, who had not experienced the brutality of the war and had only seen the end result. There was no telling what Prihi thought either. Thinking this, Seol Jihu tasted a hint of bitterness in his mouth. Of course, it wasnt like he didnt understand Haramarks unfortunate position. Despite taking the lead in fighting the Parasites and suffering the most, the benefits they received were no different than what the other cities did. I cant let Haramark do something stupid, even if I have to give them more rights. Worst case, clouds of war might once again sweep through Paradise. Haramarks army cant be ignored. The soldiers are all veterans honed through years of war, and there are many Earthlings within the city too. There were even two Executors in the city. Seol Jihu hoped his fears were unfounded, but this scenario could not be disregarded. Especially so with how antsy Teresa looked. In any case, the Haramark Royal Familys intention was clear. They wanted to rope Seol Jihu in and receive his support. However, Seol Jihu had no intention of doing that. He had announced in front of everyone during the signing of the Half Century Treaty. That if a force tried to defy this treaty, he would treat them as the second Parasites regardless of the reason. No one could be exempt, not even Haramark and Valhalla. And so, he had to stop the royal family before they did anything irreversible. Teresa must be thinking the same thing. After thinking things through, Seol Jihu raised his eyes. He saw Teresas pupils shaking from anxiousness. He had been quiet for too long from letting his imaginations go wild. Princess. Seol Jihu said with a gentle smile. You have nothing to worry about. .... I have not forgotten how helpful and supportive Haramark was during the war against Parasites. I also understand why youre hesitating to tell me about the details. Ah. I am on your side. You have my full support. Of course, in ways that you want. Hearing this, Teresa smiled in relief. Thank you. Hearing you say that makes me feel a lot more lighthearted. I know what its like to have family troubles. It puts you in a really tough spot. Oh, is that coming from personal experience? You got me. Yes, it is. A light chuckle came out. Where do I begin. After a moment of silence, Teresa spoke. You asked before, right? If we made good progress. Yes. Its too early to come to a conclusion, but not long ago. It was then. Just as Teresa was about to say something, a sound was heard behind the door. Seol Jihu and Teresas eyes turned in one direction. At the same time, hurriedly running footsteps rang out. Seol Jihu grabbed the Spear of Purity right away and got up. Weve been investigating, but nothing entered our radar! At that moment, Teresa shouted in a hurry, causing Seol Jihu to pause. When he looked back with a questioning gaze, Teresa winked at him before shaking her head. Seol Jihu sat back down, tilting his head. He had been too much at ease, thinking that the royal palace was safe. Seol Jihu nodded his head after confirming no one else was around them. Teresa sighed deeply. Princess. Its okay. Teresa muttered with her teeth clenched. She sounded a bit angry. Not at anyone but herself. I know how strong you are. Never mind your actual battle prowess, but Im sure you also have an unimaginable amount of contribution points saved up. Teresa spoke as if to lament. Im sure you can blow away my worries with a single thought if you so wanted. No, Im sure you would. Like always. Then why Because. Teresa bit her lower lip and looked straight at Seol Jihu as though she just made a tough decision. I dont think I should. Her eyes shone with resolution. Its not an alien race that invaded us. The Earthlings are of no fault either. This happened in Paradise because of Paradisians. Teresa continued. I cant rely on you to solve every problem that comes up. Indeed, it wasnt as if Seol Jihu could stay in Paradise forever and help out. The Parasites were different since we Paradisians were powerless against them. But thats not the case now. How can we ask for help from outsiders each time? Meaning, Paradisians needed to learn to solve their own problems. Moreover, this is Haramarks problem. As its princess, I should be responsible for taking care of any problems that arise. Seol Jihu smiled at Teresas resolute speech. He was proud of her for saying that with her chest held high, but at the same time, he pitied her a little. Even though she should be getting some well-earned rest after the war, she was still getting pestered by worries. Its not that I dont want your help. Teresa slowly lowered her clenched fists. Its just on top of what I told you before I know you stepped down from the front lines. Seol Jihu nodded. He understood Teresa very well. I didnt misunderstand. I respect your wishes, Princess. Im glad. Teresa smiled bashfully. Judging by the way she was acting, it seemed the situation had not gone too out of hand. It looks like theres still time. Ill keep a close eye and see how things develop. Seol Jihu looked at Teresa gently and spoke. Is there anything else I can help you with? Hmm? It doesnt have to be about this. Anything is fine. It can even be something as simple as helping you take your mind off things. Teresas eyes widened as if she had not expected to hear these words. I, I appreciate the thought, even if you dont mean it. She stammered a little, clearly taken aback. No, I do mean it. Seol Jihu was serious. Teresa probably did not know this, but she had played a significant role in helping him get to where he was. She was the one who helped him start over. Seol Jihu had yet to pay her back for using the Royal Oath for his sake in the previous life. Anythings okay. W-Why are you so nice today? Its like you know the right words to say to make me feel better. I wouldnt hesitate to use dozens of Divine Wishes for you. I mean it wholeheartedly. Seol Jihu said with a serious face. Teresa had a dazed look. Hah. No, rather, she looked like she was in disbelief. Damn it, man, if you thought about me so much, eh!? You should have, eh!? Then I wouldnt have to resort to this crap, eh!? Teresa suddenly burst into a fit of anger. Pardon? ...Ah, nothing! I misspoke. Ive just been too stressed recently. She then did a double-take and put on a meek face again. Thats no good! Maybe you should go on a trip somewhere to relax. A trip? I dont have anywhere I want to go, though. Teresa tilted her head before suddenly opening her eyes wide. Ah. She glanced at Seol Jihu and then asked. Did you really mean what you said before? Yes, of course. Seol Jihu nodded his head, telling Teresa to just speak if there was anything she wanted. Good. Teresa crossed her arms. There is actually a place Ive always wanted to go to. Where? When Seol Jihu showed interest, a strange smile appeared on Teresas lips before disappearing a moment later. She then spoke. Earth. ...Come again? Earth. Teresa repeated. Ive wanted to go there even if it was just once. Im curious about the foreign world, and I want to know more about the place you and other Earthlings came from. Teresa eyed Seol Jihu before speaking quietly. And if its that place. Ah. Seol Jihu dropped his jaw at the realization. Just like what happened before, in Paradise, there was no telling if anyone would be eavesdropping. On the other hand, Earth was 100 percent safe. Okay. Really? I dont see why not. It wasnt like it was impossible. In the future that Seol Jihu saw, Teresa was happily living on Earth. Yes! Teresa clenched her fists and shouted. A bright smile bloomed on her face. Seeing her so happy, Seol Jihu felt a lot better as well. Seol Jihu got up. Do you want to get going then? Huh? Right away? Yep. You know what they say, strike while the iron is hot. But. Itll be fine. King Prihi is here, and so is Queen Fertina and Princess Olivia. But still. A trip is more fun when its spontaneous and secret. What do you think? Seol Jihu reached out his hand with a grin. Teresa hesitated for a moment before biting her lower lip. She trembled from joy. Carefully planning a trip wasnt Teresas style. She very much enjoyed spontaneity and deviation from the norm. And so, there was no way she would refuse. Okay! Teresa also got up and snatched Seol Jihus hand like a hawk eyeing its prey. Lets go to the temple then, Seol Jihu spoke. Ah, my lower belly is already tingling from nervousness! The duo laughed while quickly leaving the bedroom. * After Seol Jihu and Teresa made the night escape ...Is this really okay? Prihi said with a flustered face while receiving a report from a mysterious man dressed in black clothes. My conscience wouldnt let me agree to her plan so I pretended to be oblivious under her threat but it is really weighing on my conscience. What can we do? Fertina giggled while covering her mouth with a fan. Our daughter asked for it so desperately. Parents just cant win against their children. Still. Darling, just quietly cheer for her. Its not like we are trying to harm him. Whats so wrong about cheering for our daughters love? Thats not what I mean. Prihi trailed off in the middle of saying something. He felt like the point of the conversation was getting lost as he continued. Anyway, the matter is already out of our hands. Teresa swore to leave as two and return as three, so lets just believe in her. Right, right. And besides, that man isnt entirely innocent either. Olivia agreed with Fertina. Im not saying I agree with Teresa here, but how bad must it have been for her to resort to this? .... Shes waited long enough. If hes not trying to be a polyamorous casanova, he should have given her an answer already! I think hes partly to blame for not being clear. You and your logic. Prihi clicked his tongue before looking down at the black-attired man kneeling before him. Anyway, Jan Sanctus, I didnt think you would be in on this too. I am not Jan Sanctus. The man replied calmly in a deep voice. Do I look like I was born yesterday? Who do you think you are trying to trick here? So, your role was to pretend to eavesdrop and then run away? Prihi did not pull any punches with his words. I do not understand, Your Majesty. I have never heard of this man. Then take off your mask. .... This is a royal command. Show your face. With no other choice, the man slowly took off his mask. As expected, Jan Sanctus tough-looking face appeared. As the three royalties stared at him fixedly, Jan Sanctus let out a dry cough and looked away. Princess Teresa said she would expand next months military budget if I helped. This is the first time I heard of this. Jan Sanctus slowly got up. He looked up at the sky, which was dyed orange by the hue of the sunset. He then spoke. What beautiful weather! Prihi closed his eyes. ...Yes, how beautiful. He then shook his head as if he had given up as well. Side Story 35. Operation: Here She Comes! After escaping from the royal palace, Seol Jihu and Teresa headed to Gulas temple. [Allowing a Paradisian to enter Earth?] Yes. [Well seeing as youve seen the future, you should know the answer. It is possible, but.] Seol Jihu tilted his head at the slight hesitation in Gulas voice. Though he might be mistaken, she seemed to be pitying him. [Your wish has been accepted. Do as you want.] Wait! Before Gula gave permission, Teresa quickly butted in. You wont only allow entry, right? It will be a shame if I cant read or hear anything. [You will be given the same synchronization setting that Earthlings have. Language will not be a problem.] Perfect. And also [Brat, youre asking for too much.] Eii, its Gula-nims apostle whos making the wish! Dont be stingy with extra care. Teresa haggled with Gula. Soon, the preparation was complete. I cant believe Im about to use this portal. Teresa took in a deep breath in front of the warp gate. Seol Jihu felt that this side of her was rather novel. Theres nothing to be scared of. Lets go in together. W-Wait. When Seol Jihu tried to pull her in, Teresa stepped back in a startle. Placing her hand on the chest, she collected her breath before speaking. Can you go on ahead? ? Im sorry. I think having you here is making me more nervous. Please go on ahead. Ill be right there. Seol Jihu stared at Teresa fixedly before bursting into laughter. Teresa flew into a rage. W-Why are you laughing? No, its just I never knew there was such a cute side to you. No! I mean! Think about it! Im going to a different world! You might be used to it, but Im! Okay, okay, I got it. Ill wait for you, so come through after you calm down. Jeez! Teresa glared at the giggling Seol Jihu as he walked into the portal. Then, when Seol Jihu completely disappeared. ...Whew. Teresas expression did a 180. Not a trace of nervousness remained on her face as her usual relaxed attitude returned. The corner of her lips also curled up as if to say, I got you! Teresa walked over in light steps that resembled a fox wagging her tail. Not toward the portal but to the statue of Gula. Gula-nim~ [What is it now?] You see~ I know that you can pay a teen~sy bit of contribution points to take an item from Paradise to Earth~ So~ Teresa rummaged through her pockets and then took out a small bag half-filled with white powder. I want to take this with me~ [...Why that?] Oh my~ Do I really need to explain something so obvious~? Teresa shook the small bag. Its not like its bad for your body~ It just helps you enjoy being drunk a little more~ You know what I mean~? She covered her mouth with her hand and laughed. [....] Gula became speechless. * Seol Jihu, who was waiting for Teresa in his apartment room, turned around at the sound of exploding light. A cluster of light emerged from thin air, and Teresa slowly revealed herself. Seol Jihu marveled inwardly as this was the first time he saw someone come to Earth from Paradise. Teresas eyes opened, immediately widening to circles. She looked up at the ceiling in a daze before starting to look around left and right. Would you like to take a look outside as well? Drrk. Seol Jihu opened the window. Teresa hurriedly ran forward and leaned her body outside. Woooow! A belated exclamation burst out. Im sorry. I wanted to bring you to a bigger house, but I didnt have a choice. No, its fine. I prefer this actually. Teresa replied half-heartedly. Seol Jihu fell into thought while watching the hectic Teresa gaze outside the window. What should we do? He knew what to do first. Teresa wore casual clothes that she often draped over when she was in the streets of Haramark, but it was still too noticeable by Earths standard. Seol Jihu looked through his closet just in case, but as expected, it contained only mens clothes. He had to buy something for Teresa to wear. 36, 24, 36. After quickly and accurately eyeing Teresas three sizes, Seol Jihu picked up the remote and turned on the TV. When the screen flickered on and sound began to come out, Teresa turned her attention to the electronic device. Whats this? Its called a TV. Different shows and programs are played on different channels. If something similar existed in Princess world, you would be able to watch a play happening in Eva from Haramark. Wow. There isnt just one channel either. This is called a remote. If you click this. Seol Jihu calmly explained how to work the remote, and Teresa nodded her head. Im going to go out for a bit to buy you some clothes. Okay. Watch some TV while youre waiting. If you want more comfortable clothes, you can put these on. Okay. Seol Jihu placed down a pile of clothes, but Teresa didnt give them a single glance. Before anyone noticed, she was entirely devoted to the TV. Relax and make yourself at home. Its going to take a while. I will. Teresa plopped down on the floor right away. Leaning against the wall, she stretched out her legs. The word modesty was not in her vocabulary. Ill be back soon. Okay~ See you later~ Teresa waved her hand. Of course, her eyes were fixed on the TV until Seol Jihu opened the front door and left. After about two hours of shopping, Seol Jihu returned to his apartment. It took him a little longer than it usually would since he carefully picked out clothes that Teresa would wear for the first time on Earth. Im back Hm? After opening the door and walking in, Seol Jihu jumped in a startle. The noble princess was nowhere to be seen and was replaced by a NEET. The clothes she was wearing were casually thrown on the floor. She had changed into a bright-colored, plaid shirt and one of his boxers. Though it was underwear, its size made it look like a trouser. Moreover, Teresa was lying in the most comfortable position in the world. On her side with one hand holding up her head, her feet were moving up and down. Oh, I cant believe it. That son of a bitch. She was even cursing while watching a drama. She took care of you when you were at the lowest point of your life, and now that youre over it, youre casting her aside? Son of a bitch is too good a word to describe you! Just what drama is she watching? Seol Jihu murmured inwardly and glanced at the TV. Hic! How could you do this to me!? Cmon, lets not drag each other in the mud. But! I Im pregnant with your child! ...Sorry, I actually have an incurable illness. Lets break up. ...It was a morning soap opera. Ah! I see! So the guy had an incurable illness. Before Seol Jihu noticed, Teresas eyes were welling up in tears. Princess, its just a show. Ah, leave me alone. Im getting to the good part. Seol Jihu tried to talk to her, but she shooed him away. Seol Jihu stared fixedly at Teresa, who was completely engrossed in the drama before walking into the kitchen. When he grabbed a few tangerines he bought on his way back and brought them to her on a plate, she peeled them perfectly fine before tossing the pieces into the mouth. Oh, both citric and sweet. Do you have anything else? Seol Jihu rummaged through his kitchen cabinets, found a bag of chips, and gave it to her. Teresa took the bag and continued watching the drama. She must have liked the taste as she licked her fingers and nodded her head. Just like that, an excellent NEET was born. What incredible adaptability! Seol Jihu marveled. How much time went by? Auuuuu! That was fun. I didnt even notice the time fly by. Teresa watched until the last episode of the drama before lying on her back and stretching her arms and legs. What should I do next~? She looked around the room. After finding an ultrabook, she reached forward and pulled it over by the charging cable. She then spun herself to her stomach, lying flat. She turned on the device and clicked on the mouse. Seol Jihu, who was already doubting his eyes, gasped in shock after seeing her type on the keyboard fluidly. Princess? Have you been to Earth before? No, this is the first time. Then how. Isnt it obvious? Besides, I watched how to operate this thing by watching the drama just now. .... Lets see. There was a website they used to store videos. Teresa went to YouTube and began to laugh while watching various videos. Ahahaha! Seol Jihu looked at Teresa worriedly. She looked like she was enjoying herself, but how should he put it she was more of a homebody than he thought. Princess, isnt there anything you want to see or do? Seol Jihu asked. Oh! Whats this? It looks fun. Seol Jihu craned his neck and looked at the ultrabooks screen. He was wondering what it was. It turned out she was looking at a gameplay video. Oh, its War of Stars, the most popular MOBA game in Korea. MOBA? Its a 5v5 battle arena where each player controls their avatar. Oho. Teresa exclaimed quietly and then looked at Seol Jihu. Come to think of it, isnt there a place with a bunch of computers packed together? What was it called again a memecafe? ...A net cafe? Right! That! Teresa clapped her hands. I saw it in the drama. When the male lead was unemployed, he used to play this game while eating ramen at net cafes! It looked fun. Teresa chattered excitedly. Ah~ I wish I could try going there once~ .... I want to try playing War of Stars in this net cafe~ Teresa rolled around on the floor, singing. There was no helping her. Seol Jihu looked at Teresa with worry. Watching a morning drama and then going to a net cafe? It was the standard procedure for becoming a fully-fledged NEET. However, Seol Jihu soon changed his mind. Maybe if its only on Earth. This trip was for Teresa in the first place. Rather than dragging her around here and there, letting her do what she was interested in might just be for the best. You need to put on clothes if you want to go out. Is this not good? No. Youll be arrested for public indecency if you go out in those clothes. Seol Jihu smiled and pointed at the shopping bags he brought. I didnt know what youd like, so I bought a bunch. Ill be waiting outside, so come out after you get changed. Teresa ran toward the bags in a hurry. Somewhat excited to know what Teresa would choose, Seol Jihu waited outside with a pounding heart. Soon, the sound of footsteps coming down the stairs rang out. Looking back, Seol Jihu exclaimed. He saw Teresa walking down with a light-pink snapback with the word PINK written on it. Even her top and bottom were light-pink sweats. How do I look? With a beaming smile, Teresa circled around Seol Jihu. ...Very pink. Seol Jihu gave a short opinion. Soon, the duo arrived at a nearby net cafe. You can double click this. Ill give you an ID so you can log in to that. You can start by playing against AIs. Seol Jihu sat next to Teresa and taught her all sorts of things. Teresa learned at a surprising rate, quickly adapting herself to playing the game. PvP will be a different beast though. War of Stars was a fun game if one got used to it, but there were actually many intricacies that made it difficult. Not even Teresa should be able to get familiar with it in one day. This thought, however... I used my ulti. Walk to me. Ah, wait. ...shattered into pieces in just one hour. Kill him! Just kill him! Just kill the bastard!! .... Kill! Kill this son of a bitch! .... This fucking bitch. Come over here! Ahahaha! Die! Die you piece of shit! Teresa stomped through the enemy team and destroyed the enemy base. Easy. Can I play against people and not robots? Robots arent that good. Slurp. Teresa chattered while eating cup-ramen that Seol Jihu ordered for her. Seol Jihu spoke in disapproval. I dont think its a good idea to be playing against real people. Why not? Its not fun playing against AI. PvP is different. And since this is an online game, many people dont hesitate to throw all sorts of curses. Dont worry. I wont lose in a keyboard battle. Where did you learn Okay, okay, Ill queue you up. A normal game began. As expected, Teresa had a hard time. Playing against real people was completely different than playing against AI. She was doing well for a newbie, but she made one crucial mistake and ended up dying. Ah! Damn it! When she died a second time, Teresa yelled in frustration. Seol Jihu, who was nervously looking at the team chat, furrowed his brows. As expected [Team Chat][Ally] Yujin Roh: Ehew. A teammate began to chat. [Team Chat][Ally] Yujin Roh: Youre so bad. Did you really die as soon as you got back in the lane? [Team Chat][Ally] PinkP: Sorry, its my first time playing today. [Team Chat][Ally] Yujin Roh: Why are you playing normals if its your first time playing lol. So useless. [Team Chat][Ally] PinkP: ? [Team Chat][Ally] Yujin Roh: This games lost. God damn it. Why do I always end up in a team with useless fucks without parents? [Team Chat][Ally] PinkP: My parents are perfectly alive and healthy. Arent you too harsh? Did you play like a pro when you first began? [Team Chat][Ally] Yujin Roh: Yeah, I did. At least, I was on a completely different level than a troll like you. [Team Chat][Ally] PinkP: What was that? A troll? [Team Chat][Ally] Yujin Roh: Why am I even talking to this trash. Im muting you. Bye. [Team Chat][Ally] PinkP: Hey. [Team Chat][Ally] PinkP: Hey. [Team Chat][Ally] PinkP: Hey, you son of a bitch! Tak, tak, tak, tak! Teresa typed on the keyboard crazily. This son of a bitch. You dare speak ill of my father and mother!? Are your parents healthy? Hmm? The teammate did not respond. It seemed he really muted her. Princess, you should just mute him too. Seol Jihu tried to calm her down, but Teresa did not listen. If Seol Jihu wasnt seeing things, she seemed to be burning with a fiery blaze. How do you send him a whisper? Huh? Why? Just tell me! Pressured by Teresa, Seol Jihu explained how. When he glanced at her screen wondering what she was up to. [Whisper][Ally] PinkP: Bro. [Whisper][Enemy] KaChaos: ? [Whisper][Ally] PinkP: Our mids in your jungle right now. Seol Jihu witnessed Teresas betrayal. [Whisper][Enemy] KaChaos: For real? Why are you telling me this? [Whisper][Ally] PinkP: Cuz I dont wanna see this asshole talking like hes a bigshot. [Whisper][Enemy] KaChaos: Lmao did he say something to you? [Whisper][Ally] PinkP: That too, but hes just too full of himself. He said youre a piece of trash and that hed stomp all over you. [Whisper][Enemy] KaChaos: What? This bitch. The fk? Seol Jihu stared at the screen. The enemy mid laner moved to the jungle right away, found Teresas teams mid laner, and easily killed him with the help of their jungler. [All Chat][Ally] Yujin Roh: Shit, how did you know? [All Chat][Enemy] KaChaos: lmfao youre so trash lolololol Even after that, Teresa told the enemy team where the teams midlaner was, and the enemy midlaner continued to get kills with the info. [All Chat][Ally] Yujin Roh: Nice maphack shithead. [All Chat][Enemy] KaChaos: Its called skill lolol. Why are you so bad lololol [All Chat][Ally] Yujin Roh: Nice maphack shithead. [Team Chat][Ally] PinkP: Hello, top and jungle players, can you tell our mid not to walk around so much and stay safe? Hes dying more than me. [Team Chat][Ally] PD: Its too late. This games over. [Team Chat][Ally] Editor: Whats wrong with our mid. Bro, can you stop trolling? [Team Chat][Ally] Yujin Roh: No, our bottoms just dying so [Team Chat][Ally] Manager: Youre dying the most lmao. Stop talking. The allies seemed to have disliked Yujin Rohs attitude as they began to trash talk him too. [All Chat][Ally] Yujin Roh: My team thinks this games on me. How? Feeling like he was the black sheep in the team, Yujin Roh tried to elicit a different response from the other team, but. [All Chat][Enemy] MoreOnNaver: Yeah this games on you lol [All Chat][Enemy] JoaraLove: Youre actually so bad. [All Chat][Enemy] KaChaos: PinkP might be better than you lol. It did not go as he expected. [All Chat][Ally] Yujin Roh: Okay, I know I didnt play the best, but how can you even compare me to our bot? [All Chat][Enemy] KaChaos: Nice excuse. And how many deaths do you have again? [All Chat][Ally] Yujin Roh: Fuck off. [All Chat][Enemy] KaChaos: Ehew, theres someone like this guy no matter where you go. [All Chat][Enemy] JoaraLove: Yeah, I know a guy like him too. He signed a contract in 2013 and gave the ebook manuscript in 2017 lol [All Chat][Enemy] MoreOnNaver: Wow, he sounds like a terrible guy. [All Chat][Ally] Editor: For real. How is that different about guys who give their manuscript at 4:30 pm when its due at 5 pm? Screw these guys who want editing to be done in 30 minutes! [Team Chat][Ally] Manager: Exactly. I have less than 10 minutes to convert the file and send the email. [Team Chat][Ally] PD: Whats so hard about having stockpile chapters? These guys dont listen! Before anyone noticed, the game turned into a Yujin Roh trash-talking fiesta. Then... [Yujin Roh has left the game.] Unable to endure all the criticism, Yujin Roh left the game crying. Hmph! Piece of cake! Teresa dusted her hands and smiled with satisfaction. Seol Jihu shuddered Im starting to get hungry. Do you want to go outside? Then he stared dazedly at the smiling Teresa. Just who is this person? Side Story 36. Cave Exploration By the time Seol Jihu and Teresa left the net cafe, the sky had turned dark. Ah, that was fun. Teresa stretched with a satisfied smile. She could not remember the last time she enjoyed a free day without a worry. Of course, she had no intention of going back after only having fun. After all, that was that, and this was this. But, for the sake of her plan, there was a need to let herself go. The key was to make Seol Jihu think, Ah, shes genuinely here to have fun. And so, Teresa took the lead joyfully. Princess, where are you going? I dont know~ But Im sure something will come up that catches my fancy. Seol Jihu looked at the surroundings while the merrily humming Teresa walked through the streets. It was dinner time, and they were in a bustling food alley. Though Teresa was wearing a hat, her foreign appearance couldnt be hidden. Her hair was also rose-colored, and her light-pink sweats made her eye and hair-colors stand out even more. As a result, she became the center of attention as soon as she stepped into the alleyway. Everyone who walked by stopped to stare, and a small crowd formed around Teresa. As someone who disliked unnecessary attention, Seol Jihu was not particularly happy with the situation. Teresa also recognized the crowd that was gathering around her, but that did not slow her down. In fact, she straightened her back, crossed her arms, and walked proudly. Unlike Seol Jihu, she was someone who knew how to enjoy public attention. Teresa stealthily glanced left and right, a smile appearing on her face. Without even a hint of exaggeration, everyone she saw had a dazed look. This could only mean that her beauty worked on Earth as well. Wow who is that? Pink pupils, pink hair, and even her clothes. Someone can look good in all that? Two teenage girls whispered among themselves, unable to take their eyes off Teresa. Then, when their eyes met, they screamed as if they saw an idol. Teresa lifted her chin proudly. It wasnt just the two girls that were reacting like this. H-Hey! Take a look at that person. Who? Wow. Look at those arms. Look at those hips! Those curves! I bet that person hits the gym often! I wonder how that person would be in bed. A group of men was whispering among themselves. Teresa snorted. All men were the same, swallowing their saliva when they looked at her, imagining all sorts of obscene things to do in bed. Hmph. Teresa harrumphed before looking away. However, the group of men was not looking at Teresa. They murmured amongst themselves while looking at Seol Jihu, who was walking a short distance behind her. Teresa blinked. Feeling her gaze, one of the men glanced at Teresa. He frowned immediately afterward like he saw something he could not accept. Whos that woman? It looks like that hyung is following her. Is she his girlfriend? It looks like that but look at her dyed hair! And whats up with her eye color? Chet, why is a handsome, well-built hyung like him following an e-girl like her? He should hang out with us instead. The group of men all turned back regretfully. One of them even glared at Teresa and spat in a fit of jealousy. .... Teresa became speechless. As she was torn between shock and respecting a foreign culture Princess! She snapped back to reality when Seol Jihu pulled her hand. Where are you going? Were almost at the main street. Teresa saw cars running along the road of the main street. Returning to reality, she reminded herself of her duty. At the same time, she looked around in search of a suitable place. Luckily, there was a perfect place that fit all her needs. Many people were sitting in a crowded area, laughing and talking merrily while drinking from a wine glass. She was certain that this was Earths bar. I wanna go there! Teresa immediately put her thoughts into action. Looking in the direction Teresa pointed, Seol Jihu showed a troubled face. Out of all the places she could have chosen, Teresa had picked an alcoholic-drink cafe, which sold different kinds of alcohol. Didnt you say you were hungry? Seol Jihu suggested going to a different place. That person, and that person! I want to try what theyre eating! However, a place with drinks naturally had food to go along with them. I know, but this place mainly sells alcohol. All the better! Ive been wondering what Earths alcohol tastes like. Im actually not a big fan of alcohol. How about we go somewhere else? I know an excellent restaurant nearby. Seol Jihu insisted. Teresa clenched her teeth and stared at Seol Jihu fixedly. She looked a little disappointed, her face seemingly saying, You brought me here saying you would do anything for me. You cant even do this? I really want to try going there. Teresa muttered with a dejected look. Those words were enough to finish the job. Okay, lets go. Seol Jihu raised the white flag. Teresa lowered her head, the corner of her lips curling up faintly. * Wow, the menus huge. After sitting down, Teresa exclaimed in surprise. Beer, soju, rice wine, wine, cocktail, sake. Look at all the drinks they have here! Princess, I need to tell you in advance. I cant drink. Oh, thats okay. Were here so I can have fun. Teresa spoke uncaringly and flipped through the menu. Can I try everything thats on the menu? You might die if you do that. Thats not a bad idea. Eat, drink, and die! Lets start with this. Teresa picked a drink and then chose a side dish to go along with it. Seol Jihu observed Teresa carefully. One reason was to check whether she had any ulterior motive, and another reason was to find out what she thought about todays trip. Thankfully, it didnt look like she had any ulterior motive. She was busy exploring a new culture. Of course, there was a possibility that all of this was an act. [5. Level of Cognition]Shrewd (Meticulous and astute in personality, appearance, and action) / Having Fun / Anxious (Uneasy and nervous) His Nine Eyes were saying so too. The second slot was what described her current state of mind. Just like it said, she must be enjoying herself. The third slot. Just what was she anxious about? Rather than asking directly, Seol Jihu decided to throw a light question. How was today? Fun. Its been a while since Ive let myself go this way just for the sake of fun. Teresa spoke clearly. Also. After a brief pause, she continued. Im a little envious. Envious? Yes. Im not talking about cultural or technological differences. Earth might have science, but my homeworld has magic. Only. Teresa paused again and cleared her throat. Walking around today how should I say this everyone looked like they were having a good time. Mmm. I know. Im sure people have their own worries and problems. But at the very least, it didnt look like they were worried about their safety. Seol Jihu nodded. He knew what Teresa was talking about. People who were alive in the 1960s might be different, but the current younger generation did not know the cruelty of war. After all, they had not experienced it. Seol Jihu himself was the same. Scars from war last a long time. It wouldnt be fair to expect them to go away after a few years. Its not like I didnt know that but I still couldnt help but get a bit envious. Dont worry. That world will be like this eventually. No, it might even be better now that all races have formed the half-century peace treaty. Thats true, but. Teresa trailed off. I doubt it will be so smooth-sailing. She smacked her lips and continued. There is a dark side to every world. Whether it be that world or Earth. A dark side. Indeed, where there was light, there was bound to be darkness as well. At that moment, the food and drinks they ordered arrived. Seol Jihu looked around the cafe before pouring the alcohol into Teresas wine glass and said. Here, you can talk about whatever you want. Haha, yeah, I doubt they would have followed us all the way to Earth. Teresa gave a furtive smile while watching the wine glass getting filled up. She then looked straight at Seol Jihu as if she made up her mind about something. Theres something I want to say but it might not be all that interesting. An uninteresting story is fine too. Its nothing long or amazing. Thats good. We can finish talking about it before the food gets cold. Thinking that Teresas anxiousness was flaring up, Seol Jihu replied appropriately. Okay. Teresa chuckled and took in a deep breath. Then, she said. There is a cave. Seol Jihu furrowed his brows. Its a very secluded secret cave that ordinary people cant reach. The way she was describing it made it sound like a secret hideout. Seol Jihu nodded, signaling her to continue. Obviously, this cave isnt an ordinary cave. What is it? I dont know how to put it except calling it a living cave. A living cave? Yes. Teresa nibbled on her lip. I cant explain everything in detail because Im restricted by an oath. But a cave that moves like its alive I couldnt believe it even after seeing it myself. It was almost as if. Teresa trailed off, but Seol Jihu narrowed his eyes. It was because the trait Teresa described fit a specific entity. A Parasite. A Nest or a parasitic creature would fit the description. The thing is. Teresa wasnt done yet. This cave is inside our city. Huh? Inside the royal palace no less. Seol Jihus face stiffened. He couldnt believe it. He didnt want to jump to a hasty conclusion, but if this cave was really related to the Parasites, then this was no joking matter. A parasite could not survive once its host died. So the fact that it was alive It could only mean that the Parasite Queen had not perished completely. Thats not all. How should he accept the fact that this cave was inside the Haramark Royal Palace? Was it a coincidence that the Delphinion Duchys experiment crossed his mind just now? Nothing is certain yet. Seol Jihu regained his senses at Teresas sharp voice. All I know is that the man in front of me is the one who killed the insect queen. ...Right, I did. Seol Jihu replied with incredible difficulty. He then spoke after organizing his thoughts for a bit. But we cant underestimate the gravity of this matter. As the saying goes, prevention is better than cure. Lets form an expedition team and I would have done that if the cave was located outside. Teresa sighed. It seemed she had the same worry as Seol Jihu did. If people found out that such a suspicious cave was within Haramark and inside the Royal Palace no less, it would most certainly cause a scene throughout Paradise. I plan on investigating it secretly first. Theres no way of knowing when it appeared or who is aware of its existence. I understand that youre trying to keep it under wraps, but given that its inside the royal palace, it will be difficult to explore it alone. Dangerous too. But thats the plan for now. As I said before, I cant rely on you every time there is a problem. No. Seol Jihu shook his head. If what Princess said is true, I cant just stand by. .... Besides I doubt you would have told me about this if you really expected me to do nothing. Teresa gave a bitter smile when Seol Jihu hit the mark perfectly. Im not saying its a bad thing. I respect your wishes too. But if it really is what we think it is then you might need my strength. But I know. Nothing is certain. But we cant ignore it if theres even the slightest possibility. Seol Jihu spoke firmly. Im not saying I will cause a huge scene. You can do as you like. Its just that youll have to allow me to tag along with you. Just to be safe. Teresa had nothing to say with Seol Jihu going so far. After a slight hesitation, Teresa smiled. ...Im going to die of embarrassment if it turns out to be nothing special after all this. Ill definitely make fun of you if that happens, but wouldnt a little bit of embarrassment be worth it to avoid a potential catastrophe? Teresa laughed at Seol Jihus witty comment. Youre right. It will be a thousand times better than tens of thousands of people shedding blood. We can go take a look together as soon as we go back. For today though, dont worry about anything and just have fun. Great. Its really reassuring to hear that. Teresa shrugged. It seemed that was it for this topic. A short silence flowed between the two. Unlike the other tables in the cafe, their table was quiet. Mmn. Teresa, who was fiddling around with her wine glass, pointed towards a table and asked. By the way, whats that? Whats what? That over there. Cheers? Theyre holding their wine glasses up and hitting it against each other. Oh, when friends drink together, they do it as a show of goodwill or to pray for something to go well. Its called a toast. Oho. Teresas eyes widened. She observed the table intently before looking back at Seol Jihu. Why dont we try it too? Oh, I cant drink Eii, just a glass is fine, right? Just one. Mmm. We have an important business ahead of us. Lets toast to pray that its nothing. Please? Seol Jihu found it hard to say no. It wasnt as if he had low tolerance, so a part of him thought that one glass might be okay. Then Ill have just one glass. Yay! Teresa cheered. Excuse me for just one moment though. Seol Jihu got up. Let me go to the restroom real quick. Ive been holding it in for a while. Oh, sure, take your time. For some reason, Teresa seemed to be happy to hear that. After entering the restroom, Seol Jihu took out several bottles of medicine from his pocket. He had all kinds of sobering up pills from the pharmacy. I cant let my guard down until the end. Seol Jihu took the pills before leaving the bathroom. When he came back, his wine glass was already full. Snowflakey bubbles were rising from the wine as if it had just been poured in. I got it ready for you. Teresa smiled while rubbing her thumb and index finger together and dusting them off. Now then. Seol Jihu and Teresa raised their wine glasses. Then, they shouted at the same time. Cheers! Cheers! The sound of two glasses hitting each other rang out. Seol Jihu brought the wine glass to his lips and tilted it toward his throat. An aromatic scent flowed in, followed by a bubbly liquid. Then, just as the liquid was going down his throat... ! Seol Jihus eyes suddenly shot open. He shuddered with his head tilted back. Kuhaaa! His entire body shook with a furious shock. An electrifying sensation of mysterious origin swirled through his insides before rushing up to his head and seemingly taking control of his brain. Heeeuuu! Seol Jihu dropped his head with great difficulty before lowering the glass. W-Whats wrong with me? His breathing became rough, his body felt hot, and his heart pounded loudly. Moreover, he couldnt stop himself from giggling in a heightened mood. You drank that well. Do you want another glass? Im not forcing you, so you can say no. Teresa poured wine into Seol Jihus glass that he was still holding onto. No, I Seol Jihu tried to refuse, but for some reason, his body would not listen to him. Before he noticed, he was taking the wine glass and tilting it toward his throat.It was almost as if his body wasnt under the control of his brain anymore. So you do want more! Here, here, have some more. Teresa laughed, filled Seol Jihus wine glass, and then ordered more. Seol Jihu could see Teresa grinning from ear to ear with her chin resting on the back of her hands. But he was too gone to care about it. Cheers~! He just drank whatever he was given, almost as if he was entranced. * How much time went by? The night was deep, and Seol Jihu was being propped up by Teresa. Wheres your house? Which way do we go? Euuu. Ah, did I make him drink too much? Looks like it was effective though. Uhh. Lets see. Doing it outside doesnt feel right. Is there anywhere to sta oh? Teresa stopped. The alleyway they were in was full of motels, and there was one motel in particular that caught Teresas attention. The words Pink Motel were shining brightly in neon-pink color. Ahahaha! Pink Motel!? Lets go there! Just like that, the rabbit that had fallen into a trap was dragged over by the lioness. When Seol Jihu opened his eyes, he found himself lying on the bed. A hazy pink light entered his blurry vision. No. Noticing that something had gone wrong, Seol Jihu reached for his pockets instinctively. He planned to tear the paper slip and enter Paradise. However, his efforts were for naught. He noticed his lower half felt breezy. ...Whoa. His heart sank. Because he was drunk, he didnt have the strength to carry himself. For the record, I dont think what Im doing is right. Suddenly, a coy voice rang out. When Seol Jihu turned his head to the side, he saw a shadowy figure walking over with just a towel wrapped around her. But if you ask if this is all on me, I wouldnt say so either. Seol Jihu stared at Teresa with trembling eyes. In the first place, isnt there a person who brought this upon himself? What. I told you how I felt. And you knew too. You even said, You must like me a lot, Princess. So, suddenly. Yes, I like you too. No, I cant be with you. Couldnt you have at least given me an answer? What did you say again on the day before the final battle? That youd give a proper answer after the war? Seol Jihu blinked rapidly. You acted all cool back then, but when the war ended, you forgot all about it and just had fun laughing and fooling around with Miss Seo Yuhui! Thats. And then you laid your hands on Miss Phi Sora! Do you know how anxious that made me? Seol Jihu froze. The cause for her anxiousness wasnt the Parasites, but this? And so, I believe you are partly responsible for things turning out like this. D-Dont tell me Hearing Teresa explaining her logic, Seol Jihu spoke with a shaky voice. Everything was a lie? A lie? Teresa tilted her head. She grinned and then pulled down her pants with both hands. No. She spoke while taking her legs out of the pants. Seol Jihu watched in a daze. Youll find out soon. Teresa laughed like a seductress. Seol Jihu struggled to free himself but in vain. Hoit. Soon, a weight pressed down on him. Teresa was looking down at him after getting on top. Seol Jihu shook his head. N-No. Eii, dont chicken out. You promised, didnt you? That youd help with my cave exploration. How is this an exploration!? Oh, its an exploration alright. Teresa grinned, laughing his comment off. Now then Placing her hands on Seol Jihus chest, she pressed down gently. Then, she shouted while flashing her eyes. Lets start the exploration! Side Story 37. Penalty A yellow, fist-sized bird was walking down the streets of Eva. Keuu. But there was something wrong with the way he walked. He was staggering left and right and was clearly drunk. Even his tiny beak was tinged with pink. The bird was Little Chick. Not long ago, he set out on a journey, dreaming of a rosy future. But now, he was full of distress. Im trash. A voice full of regret slipped out of his small beak. Not long into his journey, Little Chick came upon Hui, a kind, white bird with plentiful feathers on her chest, with whom he fell in love. He was glad to have finally met his soulmate. But that was before he met a red-feathered bird named Ra. Her bold, hot-headed personality caught Little Chicks eyes, and he found himself attracted to her as he learned more about her warmer, friendlier side over time. He made a mistake. It was fun while it lasted, but once he finished indulging in Ras fluffy feathers, a wave of regret washed over him. Little Chick couldnt believe that he had ruined his future with Hui with his own hands. Surprisingly, however, Hui forgave him with incredible generosity. She even accepted his relationship with Ra. Whats done is done, she said. Little Chick vowed to himself to never make the same mistake again. But he did it again yesterday. He did feel a little cheated by what had happened, but he admitted it was no use crying over spilled milk and that he was at fault for breaking his promise to Hui. He was naive and careless. Having spent his entire life on the front line, he was defenseless against the seduction of a pretty pink bird called Re. His heart sank when he opened his eyes in the morning and saw Re chirping beside him. He couldnt stay with Re, but he was too ashamed to go back to Hui and Ra. Little Chick wandered about for a while before finally setting course for Eva. He knew he could rely on Seol Jihu no matter what. Partner! Ring! Little Chick called loudly as he opened the door of Seol Jihus restaurant. Partner! Where is my partner? As soon as he entered the restaurant, he saw Seol Jihus back. Tears began to well up in Little Chicks pea-sized eyes. Suddenly, the times when they fought alongside each other, flashed through his mind. Back then, Seol Jihu and Little Chick shined brighter than the stars in the sky. How had he gone from that to this? Partner! You need to listen to m Little Chick paused without finishing his sentence. Something was wrong with Seol Jihu. He wasnt looking back, even though there was no way he couldnt have heard Little Chick. Little Chick then realized Seol Jihu was on his knees, as was the woman next to him. The atmosphere was cold and frigid. Little Chick, who slowly lifted his eyes. Huk! Gasped in horror at the sight of the woman sitting in the chair opposite the pair. What the? Why is. A pair of pea-sized eyes quickly glanced about the room. Little Chick gulped. He immediately understood what was going on. Of course, he couldnt quite figure out the details just by looking, but it was still clear to him that his partner was in a similar position as himself. I should help him. Little Chick thought. He wanted to defend Seol Jihu, perhaps because he saw himself in his partner. However, contrary to his intentions, he started backing awaybecause he was scared. The woman in the chair was no longer the Seo Yuhui he knew. She was a demon, wearing only the mask of Seo Yuhui. Little Chick honestly thought she looked stronger and scarier than any opponent he had ever faced in his life. Ring! The door opened and closed again. Im sorry, Partner! Please forgive me! Little Chick ran away, scattering his tears in the air. As soon as he left, silence once again descended in the restaurant. Huu. Suddenly, a long sigh broke out. Seo Yuhui, who had been incessantly rubbing her temples, slowly opened her eyes. Seol Jihu and Teresa continued kneeling before her, with guilty looks on their faces. There were spots of kimchi juice scattered on Teresas cheek from when Seo Yuhui slapped her with cabbage kimchi when the princess foolishly provoked her by announcing that she would willingly accept any kind of punishment. Teresa looked up at the sound of a sigh, but when her eyes met Seo Yuhuis, she quickly lowered her head once again. That icy glare was enough to intimidate even the Princess of Haramark, famous for her audacity. Phi Sora, who had been silently watching them from the sidelines, clicked her tongue. Miss Seo Yuhui. Shes no joke. Seo Yuhui, who had been glaring at Teresa, shifted her eyes to Seol Jihu, who kept his head down. She looked at him with both love and hatred in her heart. The two emotions clashed violently inside her, but in the end, love triumphed. Jihu. Seol Jihu slowly raised his head. His face was dark with shame and guilt. Seo Yuhui sighed again. Come here. Seol Jihu blinked, doubting his ears. Seo Yuhui clenched her teeth. Its okay. Come here. Seol Jihu glanced at Teresa before turning his gaze back to Seo Yuhui. He stood up and began to approach her very slowly. His hesitation must have instilled pity in Seo Yuhui, for she opened her arms and embraced him. You were scared, right? Its okay. Everythings okay. You did nothing wrong. Seol Jihu had no doubt that she would break up with him this time. The unexpected hug brought tears to his eyes. Its okay. Lets just forget about yesterday, all right? Think of it like this. A passing dog bit you. Or you stepped on poop. Teresa, who suddenly became a passing dog and poop, looked at them bitterly. My Jihus done nothing wrong. Youre just a victim. The perpetrator is the one at fault. Seo Yuhui looked at Teresa as she gently stroked Seol Jihus back. More precisely, she glared at Teresa with a look full of contempt. Miss Teresa. Yes. Yes! Teresa immediately straightened her posture. Is the entire royal family of Haramark behind this? I just want to confirm. Pardon? N-No! Startled by the question, Teresa quickly shook her head from left to right and back again. The truth wasyes, they were all in cahoots, but she couldnt risk being honest. Thats good. At least. Teresa had an ominous premonition the moment she heard the words at least. About yesterday. And her premonition. Ill file a formal complaint with Haramark. Soon proved correct. Youre wrong if you thought Id let this slide. Ill inform Valhalla, the Temple of Luxuria, and the other organizations throughout Paradise of your wrongdoing. And Ill issue a statement calling for Teresa Husseys punishment. I hope youre ready. In short, Seo Yuhui was determined to make Teresa pay. The princess expression fell. Whats with that look? Did you really think Id accept you after what you did? N-No. Perplexed, Teresa glanced at Phi Sora, who was standing behind Seo Yuhui. Why can she but not me? Her face seemed to say. Seo Yuhui let out a chuckle of disdain. Miss Phi Sora is different. Both of them made a mistake while drunk. I also No. I wont hear it. Seo Yuhui cut her off coldly. You raped the hero who saved Paradise. Dont you think you deserve a punishment for that? Rape? Yes. Rape. You deliberately took him to Earth, tricked him, and forced yourself on him, even though he refused and even cried. No other word can describe what you did. Her argument was logical. I think thats going too far. Teresa muttered in a voice just barely above a whisper. Oh, really? Seo Yuhui scoffed. Should we conduct a thorough investigation, then? I dont even need to hire an archer. All I have to do is make a Divine Wish. Teresa shut her mouth, and her face paled. She hadnt expected Seo Yuhui to go that far. Never be mistaken to think that theres a place for you under this roof. Marriage? I wont allow it even if you offer the entire kingdom of Haramark as your dowry. I-Im sorry! Teresa, who finally realized the gravity of the situation, cried urgently. Just leave. I dont want to see you anymore. I hope you know that its only for old times sake that youre walking out of here in one piece. But Seo Yuhui was adamant. Im sorry! I said, leave. Unni! Im not your Unni. And, I warn you, if you dont leave within 10 seconds, youll witness the birth of the new Parasite Queen. Her threat of war frightened Teresa. At last, she retreated with a face full of shame but then heaved a sigh of relief as soon as she stepped outside. She had expected as much. Seol Jihu and Seo Yuhui werent the types to actually kill her, and she planned to lay low until one day she was given another chance. Still, Miss Seo Yuhui she really was scary. Phi Sora left shortly after Teresa, and now there were only two people left in the restaurant. Seo Yuhui stared silently at Seol Jihu sobbing with his head pressed against her knees. She already knew more or less what had happened. She knew he tried his best to keep his promise. He tried to refrain from drinking and even prepared hangover remedies beforehand. The problem was that this incident took place on Earth and not Paradise. All Earthlings lost their abilities and settings as soon as they set foot on Earth. Seol Jihu, who reached the state of Divine Beginning, was no exception to this rule. I was too naive. Seo Yuhui blamed herself. Im sorry. I shouldve gone with you when you asked I shouldve been by your side. But you also shouldve been more careful. I already told you this is way beyond your control. Seol Jihu still looked dejected. This day had been traumatic for him. Not only did he seem discouraged, but he was also resigned. Seo Yuhui smacked her lips for a while before suddenly clenching her fists. We cant let this be. She finally spoke after a long silence. Jihu. I know this wasnt your fault, but I think you should still receive a penalty. Seol Jihu raised his eyes slightly. Todays events have made me realize that this isnt a matter of whether I trust you or not. No, actually, it is, and I cant trust you. Seo Yuhui continued. Fate or not, she crossed the line. How could she do such a thing? I respect your decisions, but this is different. I hope youll do as I say. Its for your own sake. Seol Jihu closed his eyes slowly. How could he say no? Okay. He finally managed to mutter. Ill do as you say. Really? Yeah. Are you sure? Seo Yuhui asked again. You wont take it back or regret it or hate me later? Just what penalty was she thinking of? Seol Jihu couldnt help worrying but nevertheless nodded. As the old saying wentlosers must remain silent, for they have lost the right to discuss strategies. And Seol Jihu had just lost to fate. Im sure. Ill take whatever you give me. Ill do it for us. Seol Jihu declared resolutely. All right, if you say so. Seo Yuhui helped Seol Jihu up. Lets go to the temple. Temple? Yes. Ill explain on the way. Oh, you still have a lot of wishes left, right? The pair set out, holding hands with each other. Moments later. [What?] Gula asked back in shock. * Kim Hannah had been extremely busy lately. Thanks to Seol Jihu and his victory over Beauty Vivian, the business was flourishing now more than ever. Of course, that didnt mean she was negligent in her work in Paradise. Hmm? As she was sorting through the papers, Kim Hannah glanced toward the terrace. The building that had been quiet until just now was noisy. She got up to see what the fuss was about when suddenly, the noise disappeared without a trace. Once again, a stifling silence descended upon the building. What was that? Well, I guess it doesnt matter. Kim Hannah went back to work, thinking it was no big deal. But not even five minutes had passed when the door to her office suddenly burst open. Oh? Who dares enter Valhallas Representatives office without even knocking? Who is it? What do you want? Kim Hannah asked in an annoyed voice. She hated being disturbed when she was working. She raised her head, hoping to scold this person. And then. Youre? Kim Hannahs eyes widened. Who, who are you? She couldnt help but stammer because the person who stood before her was a woman with long, silky, black hair. Of course, that wasnt the only reason Kim Hannah was so baffled. Oh, I. With an awkward smile, the woman standing before Kim Hannah fidgeted with her hair. Her flawless skin and glossy hair shimmered in the sunlight from the window. Kim Hannah furrowed her brows slightly. It might just be her imagination, but it seemed to her that the room seemed brighter after the woman appeared. This womanyes, her very existence shone. Kim Hannah? And that very woman smiled at Kim Hannah. Its me. Even her voice was a joy to the ears. Me. Pardon? Whahuh? Kim Hannah finally came to her senses. At the same time, a sense of strange familiarity swept through her. The womans face was beautiful, bearing the perfect balance of cuteness and innocence, enough to be considered an art. However. Now that I think about it. Her features, and the way she averted her gaze whenever she was in trouble, were all too familiar. As she closely observed the woman, Kim Hannah dropped her jaw in astonishment. You. It can be! Side Story 38. Fate Does Not Change Puhahahahahaha! When Seol Jihu explained the situation, Kim Hannah burst into laughter. For real? God, Im losing it! She cackled uncontrollably while repeatedly hitting the desk. Puaht! Right, I guess thats a solution! You wont have to worry about getting someone pregnant if youre a girl! Kim Hannah wiped her tears and collected her breath. Seol Jihu gave a bitter smile. Damn, what a solution! But becoming a woman all of a sudden I understand its effective, but isnt it a little too much? No, not at all. Yuhui is the one who suggested it, but Im the one who agreed. I admit that I feel a little awkward being a woman but its not like I have to live like this forever. It gives me peace of mind too. Well, if you say so. Kim Hannah nodded before abruptly leaning forward. Wait, then whats going to happen from now on? What do you mean? The flow of time is different between Earth and Paradise. Your body is going to age in Paradises time, but it resets when it goes back to Earth. Technically, it doesnt reset. It just adjusts itself based on Earths flow of time. Seol Jihu corrected Kim Hannah, but she shook her head as if that wasnt important. Anyway, whats going to happen on Earth? The time setting remains the same. Apart from that, I can choose what gender I want to be. Oh, thats possible? Apparently. Gula-nim did request something from me though. Seol Jihu spoke like it wasnt a big deal. Kim Hannah tilted her head. A request? Not a condition? Nope. She explained that all contribution points have different quality levels. Because my wish was to go back to Earth against the setting that the Seven Sins originally created, it uses up a lot of standard-quality contribution points. It''s not like I dont have high-quality contribution points, but looks like they can only be used for certain limited things, so I should use them sparingly. So? She said she would take care of everything if I just gave her one of the items I have stockpiled in my temple storage, so thats what I did. What did you give her? I had some customers before that left weird items instead of paying with money. I thought they were dine-and-dashers. Who knew that the chunk of flesh and the piece of tentacle they gave were divinities? Seol Jihu grumbled softly. Kim Hannah also let out an empty chuckle. This guy. He always did incredible, over the top things as if they were a piece of cake. He really seemed to have a talent in this regard. If it werent for his gambling addiction, he surely would have achieved something remarkable on Earth. So, did I answer all the questions you have? No, not yet. Kim Hannah gave a suggestive smile. Im wondering why an eye-catching beauty like yourself came to find me. Surely its not just to make me jealous? Huh? Am I that pretty? Really? The woman in front of Kim Hannah tilted her head and opened her eyes wide. Kim Hannahs breath stopped. The female Seol Jihu had immaculately pure eyes, an innocent appearance, and slender, well-shaped facial features. Together with an air of ingenuous beauty, this adorable white rabbit invoked Kim Hannahs protective instinct. Even as a woman, female Seol Jihus destructive power was no joke. Anyway, I came here to get your advice. Advice? Ah, I guess men and women are very different biologically. But. Kim Hannah scanned Seol Jihu before crossing her arms. I dont know if I need to teach you anything. Why not act the same way you always do? Why do you say that? Its a little different now that youre a girl. Hmm? How? You dont need to know. Anyway, I cant let you leave like this. Stay there for a moment. Kim Hannah stood up and approached Seol Jihu. Why? She spread her arms toward Seol Jihu, who was tilting his head. Between each finger were the basic makeup tools like a comb and brush. Ah, I dont really want to wear makeup. Stay still. This unni will turn you into the most beautiful flower in Paradise. After putting toner on a cotton pad, Kim Hannah bent down and began to work on Seol Jihus face with care. * Seol Jihus transformation began. Lotion, essence, cream After finishing the basic makeup process, Kim Hannah took Seol Jihu to the basement hot spring and washed him clean from head to toe. Seol Jihu questioned the order of makeup being wrong, but Kim Hannah only answered, Dont look down on Miss Foxys secret makeup skills. Supposedly, her makeup would last for a full day, and not even rain or hot water would be able to erase it. The reasoning was that washing after putting on basic makeup allowed the skin to absorb moisture and have a synergistic effect. Of course, Seol Jihu had no idea what any of that meant. So he just allowed Kim Hannah to do her thing. Kim Hannah had a god-given talent and incomparable technique when it came to giving someone a makeover. After the bath, Kim Hannah put on fragrant oil on Seol Jihus body. Then, she put on eyeliner to give a clearer contour, put on fake lashes with a curler, which was used to provide them with more staying power, and topped it off with mascara. After giving the makeup a finishing touch, Kim Hannah gave him underwear and a white dress to wear. Great! Perfect! Kim Hannah smiled in satisfaction while seeing Seol Jihu with a glum look. Seol Jihu didnt think all of this was even remotely necessary, but he had gone along with it seeing how happy it made Kim Hannah. Alright girl, try going out. Everyone is going to swoon for you. Kim Hannah tapped Seol Jihus back with a confident smile. Though Seol Jihu felt like he was used for Kim Hannahs hobby, he thanked her and walked out with a sigh. * Uhaaaaam! I slept well~ The sun hung in the middle of the sky. Hugo walked out of his room, stretching and yawning. Mm. I think Ill have my brunch at Seols place again hmm? Hugo, who was walking down excitedly at the thought of eating Seol Jihus ramen again, suddenly came to a pause. It was because he ran into a woman on his way down. .... In an instant, Hugo became dazed. The woman also looked back at Hugo in a startle. Hello! Soon, the woman greeted him with a bright smile. How have you been? Hugo was still in a daze. For some reason, his mind seemed to turn completely blank. Hmm? When Hugo stood there without saying anything, the woman tilted her head. She then gave him a gorgeous smile before walking down. Her black hair swayed in the air like water. Her cheerful expression and clear eyes gave off an innocent charm. Beneath her fluttering skirt was a pair of milky-white legs. Moreover, she gave off a fragrance that seemed to elevate ones mood. Hugo did not even think to ask her name. He did not have the courage to do so. Just looking at her was enough to fill his mind with complete emptiness. Even after she left, Hugo stood still for a long time. Only the faint fragrance she left behind tickled his nose. Hugo dazedly stared down the stairs for a long time. * Kazuki walked out of the conference room after a meeting. Rather than going to uncharted territory where we cant guarantee our safety, even if it takes us longer. He was talking about an expedition even on the way out when he suddenly stopped. Ayase Yui, Kazukis younger sister, who was walking out with him, looked up at Kazukis strange reaction. Kazuki was looking straight in a daze. Oppa? Kazuki did not answer. His jaw seemed to have dropped a little as well. Yui turned in the direction he was facing and found a woman walking down the stairs. It was her first time seeing her. Ah! Hello~ Ka The woman waved her hand and greeted Kazuki before doing a double-take. Now that she thought about it, others did not know about her situation. But it also felt kind of strange to have to explain it to them. Just as she was debating whether to tell them or not, Kazuki approached her as if he was entranced. Ah. The womans heart sank, but it was already too late. But if it was Kazuki, who was one of the best Archers in Paradise and was famous for being cold-hearted, wouldnt he be able to notice who she was? By the time the woman thought this, Kazuki was already standing in front of her. Excuse me, but who are you? ...Pardon? Ive never seen you around before. It seemed like Kazuki did not notice. The woman inwardly let out a sigh of relief. Oh, Im. The woman hesitated before showing a troubled expression on her face. Kazukis eyes lit up. I came here to take care of a business. A business? Yes, Im here to meet the representative. Ah, you must mean Representative Kim Hannah. Kazuki nodded with a gentle smile that was rarely seen. Perfect. I was just on my way to report to Representative Kim. Ah, I see. If youd like, I can guide you there. Eh? When the woman blinked, Kazuki hurriedly continued. My name is Ayase Kazuki. Im in charge of Valhallas Team 3. The way he waved his hand and attempted to make the woman feel at ease, it seemed like he was a little flustered. Kazuki then furrowed his brows. Thinking about it again, verifying the identity of an unfamiliar person was an obvious thing to do. So why was he making an excuse? And why did he think he did something wrong? At that moment, the woman smiled softly. Of course, Ive heard of you. ...You have? Im honored. Hearing these words, the doubt in Kazukis mind disappeared into the void. His complexion brightened. And thank you for the offer, but its fine. He did, however, flinch at her next words. I met with her just now. Ah Kazuki exclaimed. He looked extremely regretful. Whats wrong with him? Yui furrowed her brows while looking at Kazuki. He wasnt like his usual self. Setting aside the matter of verifying a strangers identity, he should have just let her go since she said she already took care of her business. No, the usual Kazuki wouldnt have even bothered to ask who she was. Uh then can you at least tell me your name? That wasnt all. Just what was up with his tone? He was talking deeper and more politely than usual. My name? Who are you? Yui cut in between them. When she gave a suspicious look, the woman became flustered and ran down the stairs. Isnt she a bit suspicious? Yui smacked her lips but turned to the side, feeling a piercing gaze. Kazuki was glaring at her resentfully. Why are you glaring? .... I asked, why are you glaring!? ...No, nothing. Kazuki closed his eyes. With a deep sigh, he dropped his head and pressed his forehead. Whats wrong with you, Oppa? Are you crazy? Youve never seen her before! Did you fall in love at first sight or something? ...I dont know. Kazuki bit his lip at Yuis flurry of questions. Even the first time he saw Seo Yuhui wasnt this bad. But the moment he laid his eyes on this woman, he was attracted by a strange emotion. Ive never felt anything like this either. * That was close. The woman quickly walked across the lobby. To be honest, others seeing him wasnt a huge deal. He could always explain the situation, after all. The problem was that she felt a strong physiological repulsion to everyone she met. Just as she was thinking about going back to her restaurant Ah! She accidentally tripped and fell forward. It was because she had not gotten used to her change in height and physique. It was then. Her body stopped short of hitting the ground. The woman widened her eyes. A long, muscular arm was supporting her waist. It even helped her up in the next moment. When she slowly raised her head, she saw a long-haired, burly man with an intimidating face. It was, of course, Vlad Halep. Ah. T-Thank you. The woman bowed with a hint of nervousness. It was because Vlad was staring fixedly at her. Um can you move over a bit? Vlad Halep gazed straight at the flustered woman in front of him, then Eh? He suddenly grabbed the womans arm and pulled her to the side. W-Wait! Pulled over by Vlad Halep unwittingly, the woman sat down on a lounge chair and took the cup that Vlad Halep offered. It was butter-coffee. Why are you Well, Im thankful for it, but Though flustered, the woman took the coffee and carefully took a sip. Her frail hands wrapped around the cup, her small, delicate lips sipped the coffee, and her milky white throat drew a gulp. Vlad Halep stared blankly at the woman as she drank the coffee. She looked like she had come out of a painting. Hmm? When the woman glanced at him, Vlad Halep flinched and looked away. Um what was this for? Hearing this question, Vlad Haleps mouth opened slightly. He spoke. You looked anxious. Me? Like you were being chased so I wanted you to calm down first. He continued hesitatingly. I also wanted to protect you in case you were in danger. Vlad Halep spoke inarticulately. ...Pft! At that moment, the woman burst into laughter, her hand covering her mouth. Vlad Haleps eyes widened. Ah, sorry. I just found it funny. Why. I mean, arent you a member of Valhalla? Then you should catch me, not protect me! The woman clapped as if she found the situation hilarious. She then hit Vlad Haleps forearm with her palm. Ive never seen you like this. Who knew you had a romantic side? Vlad Halep winced every time her hand touched him. For some reason, he didnt hate the feeling. Anyway, thank you. I appreciate the coffee. Seeing her beaming smile, Vlad Halep felt more at ease, and he mustered up the courage to ask. How is the fla. It tastes great! ...Im glad. The corners of his mouth wiggled up. Soon, the woman left, waving her hand. Vlad Halep fiddled with the coffee cup she left behind. It was still warm. ...Oppa? Oana Halep, who was coincidentally passing by the lounge, doubted her eyes. If she was not seeing things, then Vlad Halep was laughing like an idiot with his mouth open. * Hey! After going out to the garden, the woman flashed her eyes. It was because she saw a group of baby Beastmen gathered together with their mouths open. Guys~! When she called the fuzzballs aloud, they turned toward her and immediately froze. Have you been well? She walked over after a light greeting and then found a young man sitting at the center of the group. It was Yi Sungjin. Oh, you were feeding them? She walked over to Yi Sungjin, bent down, and looked at the plate in his hand. Her voluptuous breasts hung down because of it, and Yi Sungjin jumped back in fright. Kking! At that moment, one of the baby Beastmen barked. It stood on its hind legs on Yi Sungjins lap, its mouth holding a flower. Oh, are you giving this to me? The woman pushed her hair behind her ear and squatted down. Taking the flower, she tickled the baby Beastman here and there. The fuzzball sprawled over in happiness. Im glad youre doing well. Ive been wondering what youve been up to. After getting up, the woman smiled at the perpetually frozen Yi Sungjin. Thank you for taking care of them. Thats very kind of you. She reached forward and gently stroked Yi Sungjins head. Feeling the soft touch of her hand, Yi Sungjins neck hunched in like a turtles. Im gonna get going now. Ill see you later! The woman turned back. The fuzzballs chased after her and saw her off. Yi Sungjin, who was staring at her slender waist, dropped his head low. Rubbing his flushed nose, he touched his head, where the womans warmth still remained. * After coming back to the restaurant, the woman started the days business right away. Not only were people waiting in line before the restaurant opened, but she also wanted to know how the ramen she cooked in her current state tasted like. However, the customers were a little different today. Not only were there a lot more customers than usual, but most of them were also men. Some of the people in line even began to yell at the customers dining in, telling them to hurry up and get out. This is why I said we should close the restaurant for now. Seo Yuhui smiled bitterly while looking at the woman who was hard at work, cooking. But what could she do? Even she was incapable of stopping the chefs passion for noodles. Whered the owner go? More importantly, where did such a beautiful lady come from? Shes Jihus cousin. Jihu has to be away for a while, so we brought her in as a substitute. Oh, really? I didnt know the Neutral Zone opened. We used a wish. Ah, right. So, whats the new chefs name? Seol Jisoo. Seo Yuhui replied to each and every question she got. It was to allow the woman, Seol Jisoo, to cook without worrying about anything else. Seol Jisoo. What a pretty name. Shes an excellent cook too. I think her ramen is even better than the owners! One customer joked and laughed. What did you say? He was kidding, of course, but Seol Jihu yelled angrily. Stop. Youre the same person anyway. Seo Yuhui whispered and consoled Seol Jisoo. I dont think its any different though. Seol Jisoo grumbled quietly before glancing toward a table. A couple was sitting thereMarcel Ghionea and Marika Larisa. Marika Larisa was enjoying the ramen in front of her, but Marcel Ghionea was only pretending to eat it. He only fiddled with his chopsticks while his gaze was fixed on her face. Seol Jisoos eyes narrowed. The noodles. Seol Jisoo clicked her tongue and made a new bowl of ramen. She left the kitchen and replaced the ramen bowl. Eat this. Y-Yes? Your noodles are all soggy now. N-No. Its fine. This time, make sure you eat it before your noodles go soggy. Seol Jisoo winked at him and then turned around. O-Okay! Thank you! Thank you very much! Marcel Ghionea replied loudly. He then stuffed his face into the bowl with a deeply moved expression. .... Marika Larisa stared at Marcel Ghionea before glancing at Seol Jisoo. She then looked back at Marcel Ghionea, whose face was red. ...You happy? Hmm? Enjoy your noodles. Im leaving first. Tak. She put down her chopsticks and angrily stomped off. M-Marika! Marcel Ghionea shot up in a hurry. He finished the noodles clean before chasing after her. * The restaurant closed down. Seol Jisoo headed to the temple, saying she would go back home, and Seo Yuhui headed to Valhallas building. She knew Seol Jisoo went to see Kim Hannah and came back a goddess. She wanted to know what happened. But when she went into the lobby, she immediately sensed a strange atmosphere. Looking around, she saw a group of four men. Starting from Hugo, Kazuki, Vlad Halep, and Yi Sungjin all were sitting helplessly. A couple of them were staring at the ceiling with hazy eyes. ...Whats wrong with them? Seo Yuhui grabbed Chohong, who was nearby and asked. I dont know. Chohong clicked her tongue and shrugged. Some woman came here around noon, and theyve been like that ever since. Noon? Seo Yuhuis eyebrows went up. Jeez, are they ten-year-olds? Did they suddenly catch love sickness or something? Hearing this, Seo Yuhui could no longer ignore the gravity of this issue. Mister Hugo, hello. To make a proper assessment of the situation, she approached Hugo and said hello. But to her surprise, Hugo did not respond. Mister Hugo? Haaaaa. When she called his name again, Hugo let out a deep sigh. He then spoke as if he found her to be a hassle. Im sorry, but can you leave me alone? ? Im thinking about something. I just need some time right now. Hugo turned his back on her. The shock Seo Yuhui received was big. Hugo had never missed the opportunity to talk to her before, yet now, he was flat out rejecting her! It wasnt just Hugo either. Strange. Kazuki frowned with his hand on his heart. Why does my heart feel so empty and why does it hurt so much? Unlike the previous two, Vlad Halep was grinning from ear to ear. Fufu, my coffee Next time, Ill make an even tastier one. Meanwhile, Yi Sungjin was rubbing his head again and again. After watching the crew for a while, Seo Yuhui opened her status window. Then, she jumped in fright. The title Flower of Paradise had disappeared from her status window. It was too much of a coincidence to be so. No way. Thats impossible! Right, it was impossible. If Seol Jisoo had really taken the title from her, it meant she had raised a destructive wave in the city in less than a day. Dont tell me. On Earth too? Seo Yuhui quickly turned back. * After leaving Building 102, Seo Yuhui ran to the guard post of the main entrance. Since Phi Sora was currently in Paradise, she judged that the guards would have stopped Seol Jisoo. But that wasnt the case. She could not find Seol Jisoo at the main entrance. She only saw a guard staring dazedly into the sky. It was just like the scene she saw at Valhalla. The same thing could be seen at Building 101s front desk. What happened? You let an outsider in without checking her identity? She said she came to visit someone. And the intercom? Did someone call to vouch for her? No. Then, why!? Well I told her to write her info on the visitors log. I have her name and number. ...Hand it over, and Ill pretend this never happened. Id rather resign. The employees were fighting among themselves. Even SY Apartments, which boasted iron-tight security, was broken through. Please, please. Seo Yuhui gazed at the elevator while praying for nothing to have happened. Then, the moment she walked out Kwang! A loud sound rang out. Seo Yuhui ran over in a hurry and saw a scene surpassing even her wildest imagination. Seol Jisoo hunched her shoulders with her back against the wall. Standing in front of her was Kim Soohyun, who was leaning close to Seol Jisoo with one hand on the wall. A look of confusion filled his face. Why are you doing this. Kim Soohyun responded to Seol Jisoos frail voice. ...Sorry, I didnt mean to scare you. Kim Soohyun slowly took his hand off the wall. Its just I dont know Ive never felt anything like this either. I told you, Im It doesnt matter. Kim Soohyun took a deep breath as if he didnt understand himself. He then looked at Seol Jisoo resolutely. I just want you to know this. He spoke. If its for you, Im willing to do! Puk! A dull sound rang out. Kwack! Kim Soohyun swayed before falling on his back. Thats enough crap. Seol Jisoo looked up. She saw a disgruntled Hwajung. What? Who cares if shes a man on the inside? Its enough that shes a woman on the outside? Are you crazy, huh!? Hwajung nudged Kim Soohyun with her foot. Kim Soohyun did not react. He seemed to be dead. Haaa. Ive thought youve been too quiet. Old habits never die, huh? Hwajung picked up Kim Soohyun before looking at Seol Jisoo and clicking her tongue. She then looked back at Seo Yuhui. You should give it a break too. .... Doing this wont change his fate on a fundamental level. It will only change his harem to a reverse-harem. .... You can continue if you want to see a bunch of guys around him though. After reprimanding Seo Yuhui, Hwajung dragged Kim Soohyun back to their unit. An awkward silence filled the air. Why does everything have to be so extreme with you? Seo Yuhui sighed. Jihu. She approached Seol Jihu and dropped her head. Lets just go back. Seo Yuhui raised the white flag. In the end, Seol Jihu returned to being a guy in less than a day. The only aftermath of this incident was that Seol Jihu kept being pestered by a group of guys asking him to introduce them to his cousin for weeks to come. Side Story 39. IF: Parasite’s Fourth Army Commander Parasites camp. The heart of the Empire was filled with an inexplicable air of tension. In the grand hall, six Army Commanders were gathered together, waiting. Even the Parasite Queen, sitting on the Corrupted Throne, was excitedly looking back and forth between the ceiling and the wall behind her. Guoooooooo! Powerful, boundless energy was swirling and pulsating beyond the wall. The Parasite Queens pupils surged with hope as she gazed in that direction. She still could not forget what happened a few days ago. [Gula and humanity have betrayed me!] An injured star came to the Parasites territory out of the blue and expressed his desire to defect. The incident, which would forever overturn the tide of Paradise, came all too suddenly. The Parasite Queen accepted him with all sorts of preferential treatment, but she still had trouble believing such a thing happened. The Army Commanders voiced their opinions, suggesting they needed to capture or kill him using this opportunity. After much deliberation, the Parasite Queen set a few conditions. The star accepted them all without the slightest hesitation. That convinced the Parasite Queen. The stars wrath was real! On the other hand, she looked down upon the opposite camp. Such a powerful star choosing to defect was not a simple matter. It could not be explained by merely calling the Parasites lucky. Although the Queen pulled some strings in the shadows, never in her wildest imaginations did she think her schemes would be so effective. In any case, the important thing was that the Parasites now had the ultimate trump card that could mold the future to their liking. In fact, the trump card had fallen into their lap of its own accord! With this, the Parasites victory was all but guaranteed. The grand hall was dead silent. The Parasite Queen tilted her head up again. Dark clouds were swirling above the Empires sky at a frightening rate. Soon, as their speed was reaching the apex... [It is time.] The Parasite Queen spoke quietly. Her voice trembled. It couldnt be helped. The Parasite Queen had bestowed the defector with the divinity of Temperance. Not only that, but she also made considerable effort to turn him into a parasite personally. The result was now in her grasp. The missing seat of the Fourth Army Commander would be filled. It was then. The swirling clouds, which seemed ready to ravage the sky, abruptly stopped. At the same time, they dissipated in all directions as if to alert the birth of a new being. The grand hall was already silent, but now an even heavier silence descended. As the silence continued for a frighteningly long time... KWANG! With an explosive sound, one wall of the grand hall crumbled down. The six Army Commanders all furrowed their brows and raised their guards. The energy emanating from the other side of the wall was enough to make their bodies tremble. No no way! Vulgar Chastity exclaimed in a fright. This is surprising. Twisted Kindness raised her eyebrow and stared straight. I knew hed digest it all. Sung Shihyun laughed and nodded approvingly. He continued. Hes the same as me, after all. Soon, the commotion died down. One man staggered out from the smoke created by the explosion. The man, slowly raising his head, was none other than Seol Jihu. Right, it was the war hero who exterminated Undying Diligence, led the Tigol Fortress war to victory, and stopped the Parasites winning move multiple times. That was the man who defected to the Parasites camp. [Truly incredible.] Sensing the surrounding energy slowly subside, the Parasite Queen exclaimed in surprise. [Not only did you fully absorb Temperances divinity, but you can already control it to this extent. Not even Twisted Kindness and Sung Shihyun managed to achieve this!] [Im truly proud, O Fourth Army Commander, who inherited the will of Temperance!] Just like that, Seol Jihu crossed the Rubicon. Knowing this fully well, the Parasite Queen could not be happier. [So, how do you feel? Anything is fine. Just give your honest opinion.] The Parasite Queen urged Seol Jihu to speak. However, Seol Jihu did not say anything. He had a dazed expression as if he himself could not believe things turned out this way. The way he stared at the six Army Commanders with his eyes half-closed, he seemed to be half-asleep as well. [Speak.] Did something go wrong in the process of absorbing the divinity? Worried, the Parasite Queen urged again. Impertinent! Exploding Patience pointed at him. Her Majesty has personally commanded you to speak, yet you dare to disobey her!? Speak right this instant! As Exploding Patience normally detested humans and came to hate them even more due to Sung Shihyun, she did not see the quiet Seol Jihu favorably. .... Seol Jihu stared at Exploding Patience before turning to the side. He flashed his eyes after seeing an existence looking at him curiously. ...Hmm? Feeling his gaze, Twisted Kindness tilted her head. It was then. Whish! Seol Jihu suddenly shot forward like a bolt of lightning. Shoot! By the time she processed what was happening, it was already too late. Perhaps because he had absorbed a divinity, his speed was incomparable to before. Twisted Kindness momentary carelessness would cost her. Was this what he was aiming for!? Just as she thought so Puk! She felt something crushing down on her chest. It wasnt a blade stabbing into her or digging into her divinity. Twisted Kindness, who instinctively raised her arm, lowered her gaze. She saw Seol Jihus arms and legs coiling around her body, and his face buried deep between her breasts. She wondered if he was planning to self-destruct, but he only rubbed his face without caring for anything else. Flustered, Twisted Kindness slowly lowered her hand. What are you doing all of a sudden? Comfy. What are you doing? What is it that you want? Squishy. When she asked, all she got back were incomprehensible replies. Jealous. Only Sung Shihyun nodded his head in understanding, looking at Seol Jihu jealously. You startled me. I dont know why you are doing this, but Id like you to get off me. Its ticklish. Warm. Seol Jihu remained unmoving even at Twisted Kindness reasonable request. Brat, didnt I tell you I was ticklish? In the end, Twisted Kindness resorted to force. She grabbed Seol Jihu by the collar and threw him aside. Seol Jihu rolled on the floor before shooting back up and then faltering back down. [Did something go wrong in the process of absorbing the divinity?] The Parasite Queen asked worriedly. Seol Jihu raised his head and then shook it. No, not at all Im just a little sleepy. He blinked a couple of times and yawned. It really looked like he was sleepy. The Parasite Queen doubted her ears. She expected Seol Jihu to have complicated feelings from defecting and becoming a parasite, but what? He was sleepy? I feel drowsy for some reason I need to sleep. Hmph, you became a parasite and even received a divinity, yet you cant overcome a measly physiological desire. This is the problem with lowly creatures. Exploding Patience criticized harshly, but Seol Jihu paid no attention to what she said. He looked around with drowsy eyes before fixing his gaze on the Parasite Queen. [Whats wrong? Is there something you need to say to me?] The Parasite Queen blinked. Seol Jihu began to approach his prey. Your Majesty! Please be careful! With Seol Jihu walking close to the Corrupted Throne, Exploding Patience raised her voice. However, Seol Jihu did not do much this time either. He only stopped in front of the throne and poked the Parasite Queens leg. The Parasite Queen calmly raised her left leg even as she thought, What does he want? However, Seol Jihu slapped her leg as if that wasnt what he wanted. He looked a little angry. T-T-T-That impertinent mongrel!! While Exploding Patience was at a loss for words, Seol Jihu grabbed the Parasite Queens straightened legs and crawled up. Mm. He tapped and rubbed them a couple of times. Then, he nodded his head as if he was satisfied. He then yawned broadly and slowly situated himself there. To repeat, he sat down on the Parasite Queens lap. He seemed to be saying, This is my spot from now on. [....] The Parasite Queen became speechless at his bold action. .... And so did the rest of the Army Commanders. They looked at Seol Jihu as he rustled in her lap comfortably. Y-You dare! Your Majesty, we shall execute this impertinent fool right away!] [No, Im fine.] Exploding Patience jumped furiously, but the Parasite Queen calmly raised her hand. She caressed Seol Jihu gently as if he was a precious, irreplaceable treasure that fell into her lap. [I dont know what exactly happened, but something must have gone wrong.] Well absorbing a divinity is an excruciating process. There is a chance that his brain has gone through a temporary regression. Abhorrent Charity smacked his lips. Though this did not seem likely, he wanted to consider all possibilities. [Alright, you all may go back now. I will personally watch over this child for a while.] The Parasite Queen ordered the commanders to leave. Exploding Patience left with a dissatisfied look while the rest turned back, tilting their heads. Damn, what an interesting taste. Only Sung Shihyun spared no praise as he left the grand hall. * The six Army Commanders did not disperse immediately. They held a meeting among themselves. Of course, as parasites, they had a constant connection with their host, the Parasite Queen. Furthermore, acting in secret was impossible as they were in the Parasite Queens territory. They had no intention of keeping this meeting a secret, but they were still dealing with the hero of the Federation and humanity. Given the gravity of the matter, they felt the need to share each others opinions. Seeing as how the Parasite Queen did not transmit mental messages to them, she did not seem to mind the meeting either. I cant believe it no matter how many times I think about it! Exploding Patience yelled while slamming her fist on the table. Just where does he think he is to act so impertinently!? This is why lowly creatures are! Stop, the reason I participated in this meeting was to discuss the meaning of his actions. There is nothing more meaningless than wasting our time being jealous or envious. Twisted Kindness changed the topic seeing Sung Shihyuns eyebrow twitch at Exploding Patiences comment. After a moment of silence, one Army Commander coughed. I understand what youre saying, but I cant believe it either. Of course, Im sure Her Majesty has her reasons for allowing such actions and has also taken necessary precautions for anything he might pull but its still too sudden. Vulgar Chastity expressed her opinion with doubt. After all, who was Seol Jihu? He was the one who pushed back three Army Commanders, including Undying Diligence. Not only that, at Tigol Fortress, he saved the Spirit Realm, unified all races of Paradise, and delivered an unforgettable loss to the Parasites. The Parasite Queen personally called him the Brightest Star. Knowing how much she wanted to capture him yet failed repeatedly, Vulgar Chastity found the current situation hard to believe. It is not entirely without reason. The humans branded with the stigma of J?rmungandr might have influenced him. The limitlessness of human selfishness is surprising, after all. Thats in the past. Humanity isnt in a bad spot right now. So why. Unsightly Humility gave a plausible theory, but Vulgar Chastity rebutted. And why is he acting like a stupid manchild all of a sudden? If you ask me, I think hes doing it on purpose. Vulgar Chastity was completely justified in thinking so. The six Army Commanders had only seen Seol Jihu on battlefields. There was no way they would know how he normally behaved. Well, something might have happened, as Her Majesty said. She said she would watch over him personally, so. Ah, I do agree though, that we shouldnt let our guard down. His goal might have been the divinity after all. Abhorrent Charity agreed with a part of what Vulgar Chastity said. Indeed. The unpredictable nature of that man is outside of my understanding as well as the Queens. There shouldnt be anything wrong with being careful. When even Twisted Kindness agreed, the focus of the meeting seemed to be falling in one direction. Hold up, arent you guys being too serious? Maybe he just has a broad taste when it comes to what hes willing to hit. Sung Shihyun offered his opinion from a completely different perspective, but no one paid him any attention. If our expectations are correct, he will definitely show suspicious activity. The die has been cast. Since he fully absorbed his divinity and can even control it fully, we must not look down on him. Lets pretend to accept him into the group, but keep a close eye on him. Good, then. The Army Commanders agreed on something for the first time. They refused to let their guard down. Seol Jihu had taken advantage of them multiple times already because of it. With the threat of the Parasites being dismantled from the inside looming over their heads, they opened their eyes wide and decided to watch over Seol Jihu. However, with no surprise, Seol Jihus actions went against everyones expectations. The situation began to head in a direction nobody expected to take. Just like how the Parasites always suffered. Side Story 40. IF: Pranking Temperance Seol Jihu was a hero who fought for the Federation and humanitys freedom against the Parasites. There was no reason for him to defect now that J?rmungandrs activities had stopped. The logical conclusion was that he had something else on his mind. Well pretend to welcome him, but in reality, keep an eye on him until he cracks. When the time comes, they would strike him and kill him for good, the Army Commanders decided. This was for the sake of their queen, who greedily took Seol Jihu under her wing, knowing that he could be scheming behind her back. However, Seol Jihu defied everyones expectations. He would have to be alone to contact his comrades, escape the Parasites territory, or attempt any other scheme. But Seol Jihu was never alone. He was always by the Parasite Queens side, 24 hours a day, seven days a week. Curious what he was up to, the Army Commanders decided to spy on him one day. They couldnt believe their eyes. Seol Jihu was taking a nap on the Parasite Queens lap! But this turned out to be one of the less shocking events. One day, when the Army Commanders arrived at the throne room, they noticed that Seol Jihu was missing and that the Parasite Queens bone wings were moving up and down, alternating between the left and right one. Soon they found out that Seol Jihu was playing with the queens wings. Ive been curious about these, he said and claimed that he was helping the Parasite Queen exercise her muscles. One, two, one, two! He shouted out loud. Then, another day, Seol Jihu crawled up the Parasite Queens shoulders. He clutched the queens tentacle-like hair and pulled. He even jumped off her shoulders and dangled on the rope that was her hair. Things got even worse when he became tired after playing and returned to the queens lap to take a nap. Even the slightest movement woke him up. Overcome with drowsiness, he threw tantrums and went as far as to kick the Parasite Queen in the stomach. He didnt appreciate being disturbed, obviously. The Parasite Queen had to keep still for hours, just so that Seol Jihu could sleep. Exploding Patience couldnt hide her shock at the sight. She couldnt find the words to describe how utterly appalled she was. She had never seen anyone so rude. The Parasite Queens reaction to his antics wasnt any less shocking. If any other Army Commander had done what Seol Jihu was doing to hernot that they would ever dare do soshe would have flipped out. But right now, the Parasite Queen seemed perfectly content. She was evidently acting very leniently. And what was more, sometimes she would look down at Seol Jihu on her lap and stroke his head with affectionate eyes. Shes obviously biased toward the Fourth Army Commander, the Army Commanders complained among themselves, Her Majesty has changed. My liege, please allow your servant to speak a word with the Fourth Army Commander. Finally, Abhorrent Charity, who couldnt sit back and watch any longer, stepped forward. He and I are comrades now, but we still have much to learn about each other. Also, he is the only one among us to have successfully mastered divinity upon birth. I believe I can learn a lot from him. Conscious of Seol Jihus presence, he carefully picked his words, but he meant what he said. [I approve.] The Parasite Queen consented without hesitation. She was well aware of the Army Commanders growing dissatisfaction. The problem was with Seol Jihu. [Abhorrent Charity came all this way to speak with you. You should try talking to him.] Seol Jihu looked up at the Parasite Queen without a word. By this time, the queen could read Seol Jihus thoughts just by looking into his eyes. Id rather stay here, he seemed to say. It was a flat refusal. [Youre our Army Commander. I cannot force you to make friends with others, but you should at least be prepared to discuss strategies with them.] The queen tried to persuade Seol Jihu but to no avail. He yawned, curved his body like a cat, and nestled deeper into her lap. The Parasite Queen let out a sigh. [Go outside and play for a bit.] She changed her choice of words. This was effective, for Seol Jihu quickly pulled himself up from her lap. I have to play with him? Abhorrent Charity looked at the queen with puzzled eyes. The queen remained silent. All right, lets go out and play. Lets talk and play. Abhorrent Charity shook his head left and right. * Honestly, I was shocked when you first came to see us. Abhorrent Charity began to speak as soon as they stepped out of the palace. He hurried because he wasnt sure how to handle Seol Jihu. He couldnt exactly play rock, paper, and scissors with his tentacles. J?rmungandr hasnt been active, and it hurts me to admit this, but the Federation and humanity won by a landslide at Tigol Fortress. And its my understanding that everything has been smooth sailing since then. The two forces joined hands with each other, and humanity has successfully screened out its defectors. The growing brightness of your star is the proof. Abhorrent Charity glanced behind him as he walked ahead. Seol Jihu was looking around. Nothing about him seemed out of the ordinary, but he did look a little bored. Of course, that isnt to say that you joining us isnt worth celebrating. Were truly rejoicing. Abhorrent Charity let out a dry cough as he slowed down. But, you see, were curious to know why the hero who led his people to victory suddenly decided to leave them, even though the situation has never looked better for humanity. Seol Jihu stopped in his tracks. Is that really important? Finally. A response. Abhorrent Charity, too, came to a stop. Well, its not not important. He slowly turned around and faced Seol Jihu. He could sense that the atmosphere around him had changed. Ive defected to the Parasites. Ive become a parasite and was generously bestowed a divinity. What youre worried about wont happen. Oh, of course. Abhorrent Charity gently waved his tentacles in an attempt to calm Seol Jihu down. Were merely curious about your ulterior motive. Or your wish, if youd rather call it that. Abhorrent Charity continued. We Army Commanders have gathered under the Queen for the ideals she has set forth. Wed like to hear your story because we believe transparency will help us trust you. Simply acknowledging you as an ally and trusting you are two completely different things, you see. Seol Jihu scoffed. Well then, let me ask you a question first. Please do. If I tell you why I switched sideswill you promise not to laugh at me? Hrm? You may think the reason is trivial, but it isnt for me. Everyone has something that they just cant condone. Seol Jihus voice shot up a notch. Abhorrent Charity smiled inwardly. He seemed to have hit a sore spot. I was once a human, so I know what you mean. No, you dont. ? The fact that you were once a human is precisely the reason I cant trust you. You wont get me, just like the others. Seol Jihus eyes narrowed. Humans arent the only problem. Gods, too. Damn it! Its not like I asked for money or fame! Ive done so much for them, yet they refuse to give me the one thing I want Abhorrent Charity had a hundred questions but kept quiet and let him go on. Seol Jihu seemed enraged, which was a good thing. He was finally starting to show his true feelings. My wish? Fine. Ill tell you. Seol Jihu clenched his teeth after the rant. An eerie light flickered in his eyes. What I want is humanitys total destruction. Paradisians, Earthlings, the Seven Sins. Ill make sure everyone pays for the humiliation and torment I had to suffer at their hands. Hoh. Abhorrent Charity let out a small exclamation. He had no way to know the details, but the keywords were all there. The one thing I want, humiliation, torment. At this point, it wasnt difficult to pinpoint Seol Jihus true motive for defecting. So it was revenge, after all. Most importantly, the walls of hatred surrounding Seol Jihu were real. And his hate was undoubtedly directed at the Parasites enemies. I apologize for asking such a personal question. Abhorrent Charity turned around, now freed of all suspicions. Thats right. You should also talk to Unsightly Humility. I know hes very interested in you. Of course, he made sure to pass the buck to the Second Army Commander before leaving. * Advance! Advance! Move forward! Rumble! Unsightly Humility was busy drilling his soldiers, the Second Army, and the Undead Army. Keep moving! Do not fall behind. Hrm? While screaming at the top of his lungs, Unsightly Humility suddenly felt a gaze fall on him and turned around. There he saw an unexpected visitor. Seol Jihu sat on his haunches, watching them not far away. What brings you here? Asked Unsightly Humility as he took off his helmet and approached Seol Jihu on his spectral horse. Seol Jihu replied without moving. Abhorrent Charity sent me here. He said you wanted to talk to me. Is that so? I would love to chat with you, but I do not remember telling him that. Yeah? Seol Jihu shrugged casually. Anyway, what you have here is great. Your soldiers move in perfect order. I always thought that was cool even when I was your enemy. Ah, youre too generous. Flattered by Seol Jihus praise, Unsightly Humility began to make clattering sounds with his teeth. Although it isnt without faults. But at the next comment, the sound came to an abrupt stop. Hoh. I always knew you were an outstanding warrior, but I never thought you were also a commander. Unsightly Humility lowered his voice with a hint of sarcasm. Tell me, great war hero, what is it that I lack? I shall heed your advice. A light flickered in Seol Jihus eyes. The corners of his mouth also curved upward. Unsightly Humility, who didnt know how to read these signs, grew displeased. Why are you silent? Tell me what my problem is. Its not a problem per se, just a point of improvement. Thats all. Which is why I am asking for your advice. Well then. Seol Jihus smirk suddenly disappeared, and his face turned serious. Do you remember what you said earlier? Mm? Advance! Advance! Move forward! Do not fall behind! Do you remember saying these commands? Well, yes. Thats the problem. Unsightly Humility tilted his head. I do not understand. I would like to request a more detailed explanation. Its simple, really. Just a simple Advance! wouldve done the trick, so why did you have to make it so much longer? Is there a reason I shouldnt have? Of course. Its a waste of energy. Unsightly Humility stared at Seol Jihu. He couldnt tell if he was serious. I did it to lift the soldiers spirits. As a commander, I am obliged to lead my men, and raising their morale is one of my many duties. Well, I think its a matter of competence. If the soldiers already trust their commander, that process wont be necessary. I dont understand. Youre saying that a word or two can have a big impact on the course of a battle? Yes. And is it not the commanders job to consider all possibilities and pick the best possible route? Unsightly Humility tightened his grip around the longsword in his hand. He didnt like the way Seol Jihu spoke, not to mention his claim sounded utterly ridiculous. But it was true that he brought the Parasites to their knees time after time. He clearly has his own philosophy of battle. Unsightly Humility decided to think so. I still cannot understand. I do not think my way is wrong. Thinking this conversation was a waste of time, Unsightly Humility turned his spectral horse around. No, he tried to turn it around. Theres a saying in my country. Seol Jihu clicked his tongue and stood up. A small change makes a big difference. Hrm? It is my opinion that a commander in charge of thousands of lives should not ignore even the slightest details. And yet youre disregarding my words. I might have overestimated you. Seol Jihu turned around. Just as he was about to leave, a bulky hand grabbed his shoulder. He looked back and saw that Unsightly Humility had stopped him. I cannot ignore those words. Honestly, Im still not sure about your theory, but. A small change makes a big difference. That resonated with me. Seol Jihu looked up at Unsightly Humility with an expression more solemn than ever. I think perhaps I should hear more. Please share your wisdom with me. Seol Jihu gave a small smile at the Army Commanders candid request. All right, I dont see why not. Thank you. To cut to the chase, the battlefield is hardly ever still. It is always in the middle of a turmoil. Right. I get that you want to encourage your men. Yes. But when an unexpected event erupts at an urgent time, for example, just before the vanguard of two forces collide with each other when you have to make a split-second decision and command your soldiers, are you going to shout as you have been doing? That will take at least 4 seconds. Mm. I know my example is a bit extreme, but you should never underestimate the force of habit. Then what should I do? Simple. You need to be more efficient. Seol Jihu smiled. You could say Charge! and that would still mean the same thing, right? Right. Using shorter commands has two advantages. What are they? I shall take note of them. First, the response time between the delivery of commands and the execution of commands is reduced. Its a minuscule difference, but you should know better than anyone what that means in a battle. Hmm. Second, you can save your stamina. My stamina? Yes. Talking consumes stamina. Even breathing consumes stamina. You may be an exception to that because youre undead, but even choosing words requires concentration. Seol Jihu continued. Save the stamina you use to command and use it for your own battle instead. A warrior of your caliber must have been in many life-or-death situations. Well, yes. A few times when I was alive. Same goes for me. In times like those, I become desperate not to waste even a breath, so that I can get to as many enemies as possible. Unsightly Humility stroked his chin. To be honest, Seol Jihus argument felt far-fetched but also unexpectedly logical. Theres more. Take it to the next level, and you can gain one more advantage. Again? Yes. Look here. Seol Jihu squatted back down and wrote GO on the ground with his finger. This language is from my world. Its pronounced go. The meaning is the same as charge. Aha. So you shortened the word advance to charge, and again shortened charge to go. Yes, youre quick to catch on. Seol Jihu clapped his hand once and then wrote G on the ground. You can go even shorter. This character is pronounced gee. Its the first character in the combination GO. Arent they basically the same? Theyre both one syllable. Although the difference is minimal, it is a bit easier to pronounce than go. Aha! Unsightly Humility nodded. Lets say you say g instead of advance. Do you think the enemies will understand you? Probably not. You got it. Which means that it can also be used as a secret code. I see! That makes sense. Unsightly Humility replied contentedly. Seol Jihu had completely won him over. Well, then. Seol Jihu dusted his hands off and stood up. He beamed at his fellow Army Commander. Would you like to practice using it? Moments later. Rumble! Unsightly Humility ordered his army to advance. GG (go go)! Just before they reached the target point, he shouted again. NN (no no)! The army stopped. BB (back back)! The soldiers began to retreat after their commander. Seol Jihu, who had been watching them from the sideline, lowered his head and covered his mouth with a hand. Keuk. Hup! He was trying his best to hold back his laughter. He barely managed to wave at Unsightly Humility, who was looking back at him, seeking approval. Uhehehehehehe! Sung Shihyun laughed. He was literally rolling on the ground. Seol Jihu looked at him in surprise. What the. When did you get here? A while ago. I was wondering what you were up to, and. Youre such an asshole! Sung Shihyun began pounding the ground with his fists in bursts of laughter. Hey. Just dont get in my way. Seol Jihu let out a dry cough and turned around to leave. Hey! Wait! Wait for me! Go away. Dont come any closer. But why? Lets play together! Still laughing, Sung Shihyun chased Seol Jihu. RR (redo redo)! Unsightly Humility began his training again. Side Story 41. IF: We Are Friends Twisted Kindness headed to the imperial palace as the Parasite Queen had summoned her. When she arrived in the grand hall, she saw the Parasite Queen sitting comfortably on the throne. Seol Jihu, who had built a nest on her lap, was nowhere to be seen. ...No, she did feel his energy. [Youre here.] Yes, responding to Your Majestys summons. Anyway Twisted Kindness raised her head slightly before tilting it to the side. I can feel Temperances energy from Your Majestys back. Did something happen? And why are your wings folded in such a way? As she said, the Parasite Queens bone wings were crossed together like interlocked fingers. [Its nothing.] The Parasite Queen spoke calmly and raised one wing. From the small gap that opened up, Twisted Kindness could see Seol Jihu sticking to the Queens back like a koala. He was sound asleep, even drooling all over the Parasite Queen. [He fell asleep like a baby when I blocked out the light. He seemed a little uncomfortable when he was on my lap, so its good.] I feel like I am looking at a baby animal. Twisted Kindness furrowed her brows. She looked like she couldnt understand why Seol Jihu was acting this way. [I havent figured out the reason yet.] The Parasite Queen smacked her lips. [Its not like I dont have a guess, though.] May I ask what it is? [Mm, I believe this child sees me as his mother.] ...Pardon? [Using my tissue to turn him into a parasite seemed to have influenced him.] It is true that all parasites think of you as their mother. But did you not do the same thing for the First Army Commander? [That is the only part I cannot explain. This childs attachment to me is too extreme.] The Parasite Queen raised her head and glanced at Seol Jihu. [But still.] A thin smile hung on her lips. Though Seol Jihu was quite a bother most of the time, he was like an angel when asleep. [I dont think its a bad thing. I can feel that this childs affection toward me is growing deeper every day.] That indeed doesnt sound bad, but Twisted Kindness asked, seemingly at a loss. Are you going to coddle him like that forever? I dont think that is appropriate. [I know. I told him to go out and play for a bit not too long ago, and he really did go out to play for a short time.] .... [That is why I called you.] The Parasite Queen straightened her posture. [Take care of this child for a bit.] ? [There is a matter I need to attend to. I will be away for a short time.] What matter requires you to leave the throne to ah. Twisted Kindness realized in the middle of her sentence. Are you going to the basement? [It seems I must. I took care of it recently, but it looks like a rift has opened up again.] The time between each opening is getting shorter, I see. [It wont be a huge matter for concern so long as we continue to manage it.] The Parasite Queen spread her wings slowly. She then carefully placed Seol Jihu down in front of Twisted Kindness as he drowsily opened his eyes. [Anyway, take good care of him. I dont think I can leave him alone. Ill be relieved if he is with you.] The Parasite Queen stood up from the Corrupted Throne and vanished. Only Twisted Kindness and Seol Jihu remained in the grand hall. An awkward silence flowed in the air. Seol Jihu woke up completely and turned his head left and right in search of the Parasite Queen, and Twisted Kindness stood quietly with her arms crossed. The silence did not last long. Seol Jihu quickly showed interest in Twisted Kindness. To be more precise, he showed interest in the lizard tail that was sitting on the floor. Twisted Kindness glanced at Seol Jihu. She was wondering what he was looking at and noticed that he was trying to grab her tail. Whoosh! The tail quickly moved to the side. Seol Jihus hand grabbed the empty air. Though he flinched momentarily, he did not stop. He clenched his teeth and reached out for it again. Twisted Kindness did not give in easily. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! Her tail flew in the air left and right. Eventually, Seol Jihu threw himself at the tail in frustration. Brat. Twisted Kindness quickly dodged him and spoke. What are you doing? Seol Jihu did not even bat an eye as he hurled forward again. Brat, do you really want to have a go at it? Twisted Kindness spun, her eyes twitching as she scolded. A battle? Seol Jihu tilted his head. Twisted Kindness eyes lit up. Oho. That doesnt sound bad. Ive been wondering how strong youve gotten. Twisted Kindness accepted the challenge confidently. Seol Jihu thought for a moment before shaking his head. No, Her Majesty said I shouldnt fight with you guys. Isnt it fine as long as you dont kill me? Hmm. Rather than fighting with swords and spears. we can determine the winner some other way. For example? Tactics. Twisted Kindness tilted her head. Tactics? Thats not a bad idea but it doesnt interest me as much. Dont worry. We can put something on the line that will make us give our all. Oho, so you want to make a bet? Yep. If you win, Ill have a proper battle with you. Hoh! Twisted Kindness exclaimed. Fighting with an opponent who could fully control all of his divinity from birth. As someone who had a fiercely competitive spirit, there was nothing else that Twisted Kindness wanted more. Good. And if you win? Then youll have to give me the right to touch that interesting Squirmy as I want. My tail isnt a toy but fine. That is a risk Im willing to take. Twisted Kindness sat in front of Seol Jihu. I accept. What battle of tactics are you thinking of? I can choose? Since you risked a bigger danger, it is only right that I give you the choice. Mm, in that case. Seol Jihu pondered for a moment before infusing mana into his finger. He drew a 10 by 10 grid before asking. Have you heard of Omok? Omok? Yep. Each player takes turns placing down their piece on this board, and the first person to make a five in a row wins. That sounds pretty simple. It might sound simple, but youll quickly realize its not. Fine. It doesnt sound all that difficult, and it looks like we can determine the winner quickly. Lets start right away. Twisted Kindness shrugged as if the game didnt matter. Wait. Before we start, we have to choose who plays black and who plays white. Whats the difference? Black is the challenger, and white is the one being challenged, or in other words, the champion. Thats why black always goes first. Aha, so the expert allows the challenger to make the first move. Then I should be white. Seol Jihu stared at Twisted Kindness fixedly. The corner of her lips curled up slightly, but it only lasted a split second. He put on a displeased expression immediately afterward. Whats wrong? Why are you the one playing white? I should obviously be playing white. No way. I am the Parasites strongest Army Commander. Obviously, I should be white. No, no, listen to me. I havent explained all of the rules yet. Seol Jihu cleared his throat. As I said before, black is the challenger. So black gets to make the first two moves when the game starts. Two! Thats a huge advantage. Plus, this is the first time youre playing this game.[1] Oh, is that so? Twisted Kindness did not seem to mind. I understand what youre saying, but that is fine. Ive played similar games and never lost. You dont need to worry. She even added that it was only normal for an expert to receive a penalty when facing a weaker foe. She seemed quite confident. If youd like, you can fight to determine whos the strongest Army Commander first. Then there wouldnt be a reason to play this game. Since Twisted Kindness was going so far, Seol Jihu backed down as if it couldnt be helped. Okay, fine. Ill be black. Fufu, thats only obvious. Twisted Kindness smiled in satisfaction. She took playing white as a victory. You better not complain later. This is part of the rule, so dont cry about it later and try to call this off. Who do you think I am? Dont worry about that and start. Just like that, the game of Omok began. It went without saying that Seol Jihu won. There was no way Twisted Kindness could win since he could make a second move at the beginning on top of being the first one to go. Twisted Kindness made a dumbfounded face after looking at five circles drawn beautifully in a diagonal. See, I knew this would happen. Seol Jihu boasted. Okay, lets just say that was a practice game. Lets switch colors. You play black. That way, it will be No way! Twisted Kindness protested right away. Ill admit the game was more complicated than I imagined. Ill also accept your generosity in making the previous game a practice game. But I will absolutely not give up white! Seol Jihu smiled inwardly. He felt the same thing in the Spirit Realm, but Twisted Kindness seemed to be very, very proud. Perhaps it was because she was a dragon. Okay, then I wont go twice in a row at the beginning. That should be fine, right? When he tossed the suggestion I refuse. There is no reason to change the rules. Are you pitying me? Twisted Kindness got angry. Okay, then lets just start. Im not going to go easy, just so you know. Thats exactly what I want. And whos going to go easy on whom? Youre the challenger. Dont forget. The game started again. Seol Jihu played the game more seriously this time and thoroughly crushed Twisted Kindness using his early advantage. As a result, Twisted Kindness lost again. No way. Give me your tail. Keuk! Again! Twisted Kindness challenged him. Of course, the result was obvious. It was because Seol Jihu used an underhanded tactic like the three by three.[2] No way. I dont believe it! I dont even have four in a row, so why did you block the other side? You should have placed that piece elsewhere. But then the other side would be open! Then you shouldnt have let me get to this point in the first place. Seol Jihu cackled as he caressed Twisted Kindnesss drooping tail. Keuk! Twisted Kindness trembled. A-Again! I dont mind, but I will be taking your butt next time. No one with a brain would lose when they were going twice in a row at the start. As a result, Twisted Kindness had to suffer the shame of losing 15 times in a row. Seol Jihu felt sorry in the middle and gave up going twice in a row to begin, yet Twisted Kindness still lost. She even threw away her pride and went with black, yet still lost! Although they played over a dozen times, Seol Jihu won each time. For the record, Seol Jihu had never lost a game of Omok since he learned it at the age of six. In any case, after suffering such a crushing defeat, not even Twisted Kindness had anything to say. Whew. Seol Jihu wiped the sweat from his forehead, saying he narrowly won. Twisted Kindness was in a state of shock. While she was in despair, Seol Jihu thoroughly enjoyed the right of the victor. Oho, its chewier than I thought. He nibbled on the tail a couple of times Aha, so its connected like this. He pulled down her pants and examined how the tail was connected to the tailbone Go! Agumon! Evolve~![3] He even hopped on her back, grabbed her twin horns, and controlled her head left and right. Twisted Kindness face turned red with shame. Even as she trembled, she continued to review the games she played and looked for ways she could have won. Ah, that was fun. Eventually, Seol Jihu got tired of Twisted Kindness. He hopped off her back and went elsewhere. Wait! Where are you going!? Youre not fun anymore. I! What? You lost 15 times. Do you have anything to say? Twisted Kindness shut her mouth. You can rechallenge me when you figure out a way to win. Seol Jihu left those words behind and disappeared. Who should I play with now? Seol Jihu skipped out of the grand hall with twinkling eyes. Left alone, Twisted Kindness pulled up her pants and cried in total humiliation. And when the Parasite Queen came back after finishing her business [Just what happened?] She became speechless after seeing a bunch of doodles that even made their way onto the Corrupted Throne. * Just where is this guy? Vulgar Chastity, who left the grand hall, flew around the palace while looking around. She had just received a special order from the Parasite Queen. Her Majesty said he left not too long ago. Argh, why is he concealing his energy? After flying around for a while, Vulgar Chastity finally found her target. As the saying went, it was hard to see under ones nose. Vulgar Chastitys target was found amidst her army. The problem was the shocking scene unfolding beneath her. Darling~ Over here~ Over here~! Im over here~ Dozens of succubi were running around, clapping their hands. At the center of the group was a blindfolded Seol Jihu, walking slowly with his arms reaching forward. I cant see you guys! Where are you? Lies! I know you can see just fine! Ah, you knew? Hehe, Im going to get captured before you can catch me! One succubus ran into his arms on her own. Other succubi threw their bodies as if to compete with each other, and Seol Jihu fell back, pretending to lose to their combined strength. Kyahahaha! Hohohoho! Vulgar Chastity let out an empty chuckle as she saw the succubi having fun fooling around with Seol Jihu. She gazed at the cheerfully laughing crew before swooping down at lightning speed. Startled, the group of succubi scattered in all directions. Seol Jihu, who was enjoying a happy time, tilted his head in confusion. ...Do you want to join in? He pulled down his blindfold and asked Vulgar Chastity. Screw off. Vulgar Chastity refused flatly before putting her hands on her hips and sighing. Just what the heck are you doing? ? Youre an Army Commander. The Parasites Fourth Army Commander. Are you aware of that at all? Vulgar Chastity glared at Seol Jihu with a scowling face. The succubi watching from the sidelines flinched before slowly flying back. Thats not all. Just what did you do to make Twisted Kindness cry? Ive never seen the Seventh Army Commander in tears! Oh, really? But we only had a fair and square match. Fair and square or not, keep things in moderation. Now get up. Her Majesty ordered me to take you around, so youre not doing anything stupid. Me? Where am I going? Wherever I want! Vulgar Chastity shouted. She was obviously not happy with her assigned role, which was no different than being a nanny. Where you want. Hm. Seol Jihu tapped on the ground with his finger before asking. Come to think of it, where did Her Majesty go just now? Hmm? She said she was going to the basement to take care of an important business. Vulgar Chastity, who was rolling her eyes, did a double-take. Oh, that place. Well, I guess it wouldnt be bad for you to take a look. Youre an Army Commander, so you have the qualification. Her Majesty allowed it too. Do you want to try going there? Vulgar Chastity asked. Just what is this place? Seol Jihu nodded. Soon, the two of them arrived at the basement of the imperial palace. Vulgar Chastity operated a secret mechanism that opened up the wall, and a complicated network of crossroads unfolded beyond it. After going through the maze-like structure, they ran into a hole connected to an even deeper level of the basement. The hole was also small so that it could only fit one adult man crawling. Follow me. And be sure not to touch anything here. You cant release your energy either. ...Do we really have to go like this? Seol Jihu spoke while looking at Vulgar Chastity, who was leading the way on her fours. Cant we just break down the wall? Dont even think about it! Even Her Majesty will not let you be after that. Then, cant we teleport there? I told you, you cant use your energy recklessly. Why? Youll know once you get there. Seol Jihu had no choice. He obediently went on his fours and crawled into the hole. How much time went by? Mm Indeed There was no end in sight even though he felt like he crawled down quite deep. Something unpleasant and sticky stuck to his body, and the atmosphere seemed to dampen. Unless he was hearing things, screams seemed to be echoing out in the void of outer space. It was as if he was being sucked into an endless blackhole. The place were going to is where humanity prepared their final counterattack. Vulgar Chastity, who was leading the way, spoke. She did not find the place pleasant either. Final counterattack? Wasnt that the Imperial Oath? Thats what you Earthlings prepared. This is before you guys even came to this world. Vulgar Chastity rebuked him. What is it? I dont know the details either. All I know is that the Empires sages gathered together in this place to prepare a final counterattack. Luckily, Her Majesty noticed it in time and stopped their plan. So, they struggled at least somewhat. A struggle would be an overestimation. Her Majesty said it was foolish. What they came up with was nothing but self-destruction. Self-destruction? Wait. Vulgar Chastity abruptly stopped. Eup! Because of it, Seol Jihus face dug into her butt. He hurriedly scurried back. Vulgar Chastity turned around and was glaring at him sharply. I-Its because you stopped so abruptly. ...Keep away from me next time. Vulgar Chastity resumed crawling down, her face red. Feeling embarrassed, Seol Jihu struck up a conversation. I have a question. Dont ask. Whats up with your outfit? Im free to wear what I want. Dont you get embarrassed? Does it not get cold? ...Hey. A deep sigh came out. Why are you so nosy? Are you interested in me? Hmm? Sorry, but I dont see you that way. No. Let me take this opportunity to be clear. Im a succubus, but Im also a queen. Youre wrong if you think all succubi will throw themselves at men. Listen to me Moreover, I detest humans, especially men. Youre no exception since youre a human at the core. I havent accepted you as one of us yet either. Thats not what I meant. Quiet. All Im saying is that you should give up if you plan on doing anything with me. If you want, I can send a few succubi to you. It looked like you were having fun with them too. Vulgar Chastity took a dig at him. Seol Jihus eyes narrowed. Vulgar Chastity was rambling on saying one thing after the other without giving him a chance to talk. Perhaps she was acting like this from the trauma she developed while being treated as the Empires luxury escort, but as someone who had no knowledge of this, Seol Jihu had no choice but to be taken aback. I think youre too self-conscious. Hmph, dont act like its not true just because I rejected you. Vulgar Chastity laughed. Men. Theyre too proud. She clicked her tongue and shook her head. Oh? Seol Jihu, who was gritting his teeth, suddenly flashed his eyes. He wasnt the type to take a blow sitting down. He charged toward Vulgar Chastitys rear and slammed his head into her butt. From the sudden movement coming towards his nose, he could feel Vulgar Chastity jumping in a startle. W-What are you doing? Get your face off me! Seol Jihu ignored her angry protest. Like a coachman reining his horse, Seol Jihu moved his face continuously and slapped Vulgar Chastitys butt repeatedly. One slap with the left cheek, one slap with the right cheek, then one slap with the left cheek again. Eventually, Vulgar Chastity stopped moving. Hey, you son of a bitch. She threw her head back and cursed. What the hell are you doing? Are you a pervert? Ugh, it smells. Seol Jihu pinched his nose while laughing. Did you not shit today? What? Or did you fart? How can you do that when theres someone right behind you? You! Ugh, I cant. From this moment on, you are Shit-Smelling Chastity. Or do you like Farting Chastity better? Seeing Seol Jihus shamelessness, Vulgar Chastity immediately turned around. Okay, thats enough! Fuck, youre dead once I catch you! Of course, Seol Jihu was already crawling up at a rapid speed. Stop! Stop right there! Catch me if you can~ Vulgar Chastity chased after Seol Jihu as though her life depended on it. She had no idea that right she now looked no different from the succubi playing tag with Seol Jihu before. Stop! Stop!! Of course, the distance between them did not decrease. In fact, it grew rapidly. Seol Jihu crawled up so fast that Vulgar Chastity thought she was facing a cockroach. Youre so deaaaaad! Vulgar Chastitys scream echoed in the tunnel. * Seol Jihu bounced as soon as he left the hole. Phew, that was fun. He didnt want to continue going down anyway because of how unpleasant it felt. He simply moved on, praising himself for the excellent prank. Who should I play with next? It was then. Oi, you. Seol Jihu stopped at the sound of someone calling him. When he turned around, he saw a young man standing against the wall with his arms crossed. It was Sung Shihyun. It seemed like he was waiting for him to come out. What? What do you mean what? Sung Shihyun grinned slyly and then suddenly put on a serious face. I came to challenge you. Challenge me? Yep. Accept my challenge. No. You already know Omok and everything. No, no, Im not trying to challenge you in something so boring. Then what? What I want to challenge you in is. When Seol Jihu started to walk by with a bored look, Sung Shihyuns eyes flashed sharply. Pranking. Seol Jihu halted. ...Pranking, you say? Yep. Ive been watching your pranks. They were decent, but. Sung Shihyun grinned. Im quite a prankster myself. ...Hoh. Seol Jihu glanced at Sung Shihyun arrogantly. This statement was not one that he could ignore. You dare to challenge me, the prankster king, in pranking? Heh, Ill show you what real pranks are. Sung Shihyun spoke confidently before pulling Seol Jihu over by the arm. Follow me. And be quiet. Suppress your energy too. Soon, the two pranksters discovered their target and hid nearby. My target is her. An Army Commander was standing where Sung Shihyun was pointing. From the looks of it, she seemed to be heading to the grand hall. She looked like an elegant noblewoman from the outside, but gave off an eerie aura due to the garment of the dead she wore. It was the Fifth Army Commander and the queen of the banshees. Exploding Patience? Yep. Isnt she kind of annoying? Sung Shihyun nudged Seol Jihu and asked for his affirmation. She always goes on about how humans are lowly creatures and treats us like insects. Youve seen how she acts around us, right? I wasnt too fond of that either, but. Thats why we should take this opportunity to teach her a lesson. A well-deserved lesson. How? Ive been meaning to ask her a question. Just watch and play along. Sung Shihyun rubbed his nose and walked forward with a chuckle. For some reason, he seemed to be having the time of his life, just like hanging out with a close friend. 1. The actual game of Omok does not have this rule. BUT, it is already true that black (the first player to go first) has a huge advantage. 2. Three by three is a rule banning a move that simultaneously makes two open rows of three stones. 3. Digimon reference. Side Story 42. IF: Internal Fight Seol Jihu observed Sung Shihyun closely to see just what prank he would pull. The perfect prank had to take the target and the situation into account and also make it impossible for the target to respond. With how confident Sung Shihyun was, Seol Jihu was dying to know how he would play around with Exploding Patience. But what Sung Shihyun did next shocked Seol Jihu. He suppressed his energy and concealed his presence. Then, after creeping up to Exploding Patience, he squatted down behind her. He grabbed the hem of the robe she was wearing. Take this! And he shouted. This is the human skirt-flip!! Flipping the robe up, he exposed Exploding Patiences lower half. Kyaaaak! Exploding Patience covered her crotch and squatted down. She had no time to respond due to how sudden it was. Seol Jihu, who was watching this, had a blank expression. Sung Shihyuns prank wasnt anything special. It was very one-dimensional. But for some reason, it caused a ripple in his heart. He couldnt take his eyes off of Sung Shihyun. After thinking about it for a while, he figured out why. That prank It was a prank that immature kids played when they didnt know how to express their affection. Seol Jihu was no different. He had done the same thing to Yoo Seonhwa and made her cry on multiple occasions. Of course, Yoo Seonhwa bound him by saying, You made me show an embarrassing part of myself, so you have to take responsibility. Right I was like that too in the past. Perhaps Sung Shihyun was trying to say that going back to the basics wasnt bad every once in a while. Seol Jihu smiled. Returning to his childhood innocence, he ran out to play with Sung Shihyun. Of course, Exploding Patience had no idea what was happening. She could only tremble like a tree caught in a storm. Ei, how boring. A shadow appeared in front of the quivering Exploding Patience. Listen, you. Exploding Patience raised her head with a dazed face. I never liked you. You always go on about how humans are this, humans are that. Did you think I wouldnt notice you using the Fourth Army Commander to diss me indirectly? Sung Shihyun spoke while looking down with an arrogant gaze. Exploding Patience was so dumbfounded that she was at a loss for words. Its kind of funny if you think about it. You call humans lowly creatures, yet you make yourself appear like one despite being a banshee. W-What!? Ah, you want to say youre just similar to a human''s appearance? Sung Shihyun grinned. Seeing this, Exploding Patience felt an explicable terror. Fine, then. With a smile, Sung Shihyun pointed at the lower half of the robe that Exploding Patience was pressing down. Then, the terror Exploding Patience felt became real. Then how are you going to explain those frog panties? !? I saw it. A green frog hopping joyfully on a white fabric~ Exploding Patiences cheeks turned red, almost as if they would explode at any moment. How laughable. Always going on about how humans are bad, yet you take the form of a human, wear clothes made by humans, and even have such a cute taste in underwear~ Sung Shihyun spoke snarkily before putting out his hand as if to hand over a mic. What do you think about this matter, Mister Temperance? I think it is disgraceful. Indeed, it is disgraceful. Sung Shihyun nodded. Then, he spoke. Shes a disgraceful frog. Fire blazed up from Exploding Patiences eyes. What came after great humiliation was incalculable rage. However Oh, you wanna have a go at it? She had no choice but to suppress her rage. Now that she thought about it, Sung Shihyun was an Army Commander who fully absorbed the divinity he was bestowed. Seol Jihu, who had stealthily butted in, was the same. She couldnt defeat one, let alone two. The duo did not stop making fun of her. Froggy~ Froggy~ They poked Exploding Patience while grinning. Why dont we call her Froggy Patience from now on? Perfect. And when we talk to her, we should say croak croak at the end, so she understands! Sounds amazing, croak croak! Sung Shihyun and Seol Jihu laughed between themselves. Exploding Patience was in complete despair. Had she ever felt this much humiliation and indignity before? Her body shook violently like someone standing outside naked in the middle of winter. Soon, tears began to well up in her trembling eyes. Meanwhile, the two pranksters were disheveling Exploding Patiences hair and teasing her. Her hair looks like noodles. Do you have a pair of chopsticks? Im gonna need them to slurp this up. Ah, hey, dont braid it into a churro. Make it look like a frog. By the way, was it really a frog? Yep. Didnt you see? No, she covered herself up too quickly. Oh, Ill show you again then. Sung Shihyun squatted down and grabbed the hem of Exploding Patiences robe. Just as he was about to lift it with a grin Uwaaaaaang! Exploding Patience burst out crying. Eh? Shes crying. Seol Jihu stuttered. Hey, are you crying? For real? Uwaaaang! Uwaaaaaang! When Sung Shihyun tilted his head and tried to look at Exploding Patiences face, she smacked his hand away and then cried even louder. Sung Shihyun took a few steps back with an awkward smile. Then, he turned to Seol Jihu. Frog girl~[1] ...Bambabam! Seol Jihu immediately sang the lyrics back. Frog girl~ Bambabam! When you cry~ it rains~ in rainbow pond~ With Exploding Patience between them, the two pranksters joined hands and sang. Dont cry and stand up~ Bambabam! Play the flute~ Bambabam! Ppiriri, croak croak, ppiriri~ Ppiriri, croak croak, ppiriri~ A smile blooms~ in rainbow pond~ The two of them sang the last line together while dancing in circles around Exploding Patience. Not knowing what to do, Exploding Patience only cried louder. It was then. Hey, you bastaaaaards! A loud voice echoed out from a distance. Then, Vulgar Chastity shot down from the sky. You son of a bitch, what did you do this time? Huh? Why are you here? Vulgar Chastity growled at Sung Shihyun. Hm? I was just going on about my day but suddenly heard someone crying. Sung Shihyun put his hands behind his head and looked at the distant mountain. Seol Jihu was dumbstruck at his quick betrayal, but Vulgar Chastity had already changed her target. Are you crazy? What are you, a manchild? Why are you so immature? Tadadada! She shot a machine gun full of words. Arent you an Army Commander? So why are you like this? What are you trying to do? No, I You made Twisted Kindness cry, then you came to me to start shit, and now you even made Exploding Patience cry? I didnt do this. What? Then who did? Him? Seol Jihu widened his eyes in the middle of his sentence. He couldnt see Sung Shihyun. He had escaped! Oh, so youre lying now? Vulgar Chastity hurled all sorts of curses at Seol Jihu. It was so intense that even Seol Jihu became a little downcast. It wasnt me this time. He closed his eyes and dropped his head. Feeling wronged, he puckered out his lower lip. I cant believe this. Why are you pouting like you have been wronged? Un-pout right now! Seol Jihu remained steadfast. [Why is it so noisy?] At that moment, a subliminal voice echoed out in the area. Y-Your Majesty. Vulgar Chastity jumped in fright. The Parasite Queen, who usually did not leave the Corrupted Throne, had come out personally. The Parasite Queen looked back and forth between the crying Exploding Patience and the pouting Seol Jihu. Seemingly having caught on, she got in between Seol Jihu and Vulgar Chastity. [Dont you think you were a little too harsh?] Your Majesty! Thats not it! [Hes trying to play with you guys to become friends, so how can you lash out at him with such viciousness?] Hes the one who! [Stop!] The Parasite Queens voice went up. [It happens when a child is playing around. Why are you trying to crush my babys spirit?] Vulgar Chastity doubted her ears for a moment. [Now, lets go back.] .... [Its okay. I scolded her, so she will be more careful next time. You can raise your head.] ...Okay. The Parasite Queen consoled Seol Jihu. .... Vulgar Chastity could not pick up her dropped jaw. To be frank, she wanted to cry just like Exploding Patience. * That day, all Army Commanders, excluding Seol Jihu, gathered together. Vulgar Chastity led the meeting and claimed that they must work together to strip him of his Army Commanders position. However, the reaction she got wasnt what she expected. Why? Hes fun. Sung Shihyun just giggled like a man watching a city burn from across the river. Impossible! The Fourth Army Commander is an important tactical asset! Moreover, the hatred he has for humanity is real. There are infinite ways to make use of him, so how can we throw away such an important trump card!? Abhorrent Charity defended Seol Jihu with passion. I agree wholeheartedly. That is not all. The Fourth Army Commander has also taken on the role of reforming our forces, making them more efficient. If he is our enemy, why would he do this? Even Unsightly Humility took Seol Jihus side. When Vulgar Chastity turned to Twisted Kindness, hoping she was different Damn it. Just how are you supposed to beat this three by three tactic? Twisted Kindness had no interest in the meeting and was only looking at a board with a bunch of circles drawn on it. It almost looked like all of the Army Commanders were high on drugs. * After Seol Jihu defected to the Parasites, a rift began to form among the Army Commanders. However, the Parasite Queen was astute. When she saw signs of a potential internal conflict occurring, she used an external force to mediate the situation. First, she announced Seol Jihus defection and the birth of a new Army Commander. Then, she raised the Parasite army and marched toward humanity. Everything went as the Parasite Queen expected. Humanity and the Federations morale fell to an all-time low. No way! He really! Jihu! Were sorry! Please come back! All they could do was beg Seol Jihu for his forgiveness. [Im sorry, my child. It is all my fault. I will not do it again, so] Even Gula came out to apologize. Shut it! However, Seol Jihu was resolute. No, he was fierce. Its all over! I, I! Shaking in rage, he glared at the sky and shouted. This is all your fault! He howled at the top of his lungs. If it werent for you! If you, Gula, didnt make such a class name! Hm? Class name? Sung Shihyuns eyes flashed. What was the class name? He asked Seol Jihu rather tenaciously. Seol Jihu bit his lip and turned away. It was obvious that he did not want to talk about it. Oi~! Just what class name did he get? Sung Shihyun faced the city wall and shouted aloud. Seol Jihu jumped in a startle, but it was already too late. Though it wasnt clear who said it, someone replied, It was Lancer of the Mana, by the Mana, for the Mana! Mana? And Sung Shihyun. Uhehehehehehe! ...flipped over on the spot. Of the mana! By the mana! For the Mana! Ahahahaha! What is he, the Gettysburg lancer? Hahahahaha! He rolled on the ground, commenting how Pinnacle-rank Mana Swordsman could be a better name. Gula really went too far with mana~ But he does have incredible mana. Id say its the perfect name! Hohoho! Vulgar Chastity and Exploding Patience, who had a grudge against Seol Jihu, commented snarkily. Taking the opportunity, they mocked him until they were utterly satisfied. Unsightly Humility also clattered his teeth in laughter, and Twisted Kindness smirked. Heh, mana. Abhorrent Charity, who was about to laugh along, suddenly paused. Wait, come to think of it He remembered what Seol Jihu said during their private conversation. [If I tell you why I switched sideswill you promise not to laugh at me?] [You may think the reason is trivial, but it isnt for me. Everyone has something that they just cant condone.] [Damn it! Its not like I asked for money or fame! Ive done so much for them, yet they refuse to give me the one thing I want] [What I want is humanitys total destruction. Paradisians, Earthlings, the Seven Sins. Ill make sure everyone pays for the humiliation and torment I had to suffer at their hands.] Abhorrent Charity immediately had a bad feeling. He hurriedly turned around and looked at Seol Jihu. [Why are you all laughing?] A solemn voice rang out in the area. It was the Parasite Queens voice. [I dont find it funny at all. Just what is so special about a class name for you to be laughing so much?] Seol Jihus dead pupils regained a hint of vitality. The Parasite Queen revealed a gentle smile before glaring sharply at the city wall. [We should not be laughing at this child. We should be cursing Gula for making such a horrific name.] Seol Jihu nodded vigorously as if he agreed with this sentiment wholeheartedly. [Anyway, what a naming sense. Its not just Mana Lancer, but Lancer of, by, and Pfft.] Faint laughter escaped the Parasite Queens mouth. Seol Jihus face stiffened. The surrounding area suddenly became dead silent, and everyones gaze fell on the Parasite Queen. [No! It is not funny at all! I only laughed because it was so absurd!] The Parasite Queen raised her voice. She herself did not know why she was so frantically making an excuse. [Dont you agree? Of, by, and] The Parasite Queen lowered her head in the middle of her speech. Covering her mouth with her hand, she shut her eyes tight and shook. Fuck, just say it! You think its funny too! Sung Shihyun shouted while crying. [Absurd!] The Parasite Queen denied it vehemently. She took a deep breath to calm herself down and then spoke a tone quieter. [Anyhow] For some reason, she seemed to have great difficulty speaking. [The class name, Lancer of the Mana, by the Mana, and for the Ma tehehehehehehe!] In the end, she couldnt hold herself back. ...Your Majesty? Seol Jihu became expressionless. [No! I did not laugh because it was funny! It was because of how absurd it was! Bahahaha!] The nature of laughter is such that it bursts out harder the more one holds it in. This was no exception for gods too. [W-Wait! I really!] The Parasite Queen tried her damnedest to calm down. But when Sung Shihyun walked up to her and whispered mana into her ears [Kyahahaahaha! Bahahahahaha!] She burst into laughter again. Though she continued to deny it as being funny, to be completely honest, it was hilarious! With how contagious laughter was, everyone else started to laugh. When the Parasites laughed, humans and the foreign races laughed as well. The grass and the trees laughed, and even heaven and earth laughed! By the time the laughter finally subsided, it had already happened. ...You think its funny? Seol Jihus crooked head showed an indescribably frightening face. Only his eyes were opened wide on his otherwise emotionless expression, making him look like an evil demon. [No, child! I!] The Parasite Queen reached out her hand, but Seol Jihu turned around. He ran at breakneck speed and disappeared in an instant. He only left behind the words, You will see! N-No! Baek Haeju fell on her butt. That reaction just now Could it be a stage beyond extreme-sulk!? Only despairing laughter that was crying about how it was all over, echoed in the laughless battlefield. * Baek Haejus prediction came true, not long afterward. The day after Seol Jihu disappeared and the war ended on an odd note, Paradise had to face a never-before-seen threat in its long history. A demon lord had appeared. Destroying Nur in a single day, Seol Jihu proclaimed war against every force in Paradise. I will pay back the humiliation I suffered! Having awakened as a demon lord, Seol Jihu howled. With his overwhelming strength, he began to sweep through all regions of Paradise. He said his class name whenever he ran into someone and immediately punished them if they laughed even slightlythe Federation, humanity, Parasites. Belatedly realizing the seriousness of the situation, the three forces joined hands to resist the demon lord. However, they were unable to defeat Seol Jihu. In the end, all of Paradise fell into the demon lords hands. Not just the humans but all races cried sorrowfully. It was obvious what would happen to Paradise from now on. But to their surprise, Seol Jihu did not turn Paradise inside out. He guaranteed most races their right to autonomy and only selected a few to receive punishment. Ramen So good Jihus ramen is the best. Heh I dont care what happens now Baek Haeju, Seo Yuhui, and others were locked up in underground cells, and Seol Jihu made them eat his ramen for every meal. Demon Lord, mana. Please, mana. Please forgive Gula-nim, mana What was that? Gula? Whos that? Ah, Im sorry, mana. I meant Glug Glug Glug Mana-nim, mana Besides that, Seol Jihus punishment took the form of name changes. He also named the newly created empire the Mana Empire, and required all new-borns to have the word mana in their names. He also forced everyone to say the word mana at the end of every sentence. Before anyone noticed, Paradise came to be called Mana. Oh, welcome, Abhorrent Charity. Seol Jihu welcomed Abhorrent Charity, who sought an audience with him. Abhorrent Charity was recognized by Seol Jihu for being the only one not to have laughed and so was free from the new restrictions. I came because I am curious about something. But for some reason, Abhorrent Charity sounded resolute today. Did you really do all this because of a class name? Seol Jihu froze. Is that why you defected? Who do you think I am? Of course, that wasnt the only reason. Seol Jihu waved his hand. Right, he wouldnt be that petty. Abhorrent Charity muttered inwardly and continued. Then what is the reason? Isnt this too cruel? To tell you the truth Seol Jihu trailed off, and he seemed to be hesitating. Abhorrent Charity remained patient. I made ramen after receiving that class name. Eventually, Seol Jihu spoke. Everyone made fun of it. ? Abhorrent Charity doubted his ears. They asked why the ramen tasted so strange That it tasted like mana, perhaps because of my class name so. ...So? Abhorrent Charity asked to no avail. Thats it? Seol Jihu nodded slowly. Really? Seol Jihu must have some shame left in him as he smacked his lips and averted his gaze. Standing still for a long time while dazedly staring You wacko! Abhorrent Charity shoved Seol Jihu. 1. Lyrics from a well-known anime (Korean vers). Side Story 43. Denouement It was no secret that humans were forgetful beings. It would be a tragedy if one could distinctly recall everything they had seen or experienced. In such cases, one is sure to drown in their past. Sometimes, people have to forget in order to move forward. Therefore, oblivion was a blessing, and it was also essential to humans. Paradise was no exception. Years had passed since the war ended, and everyone was living in harmony, abiding by the rules laid out in the Half Century Treaty. Of course, it was still too early to say that Paradise had forgotten its past. Those born after the war were exceptions, but many who had been exposed to the cruelty of the war, however short, still suffered from the trauma. But one thing was for sure: they were getting better. As time went by, the faces of those who struggled to survive the Parasites oppression and those who had lost their will to live, regained the color they had lost. The couple walking down the street, each holding their childs hand, could not seem happier. Their faces were full of hope for the future. It was clear to anyone who saw those faces that the Parasites were already fading from their memory. But it wasnt just the Parasites. The hero who saved Paradise was also slowly disappearing from everyones memory. His name would forever be recorded in history, but it couldnt be helped. Such was the fate of all war heroes. They are born in turbulent times and disappear when peace returns. To be forgottenSeol Jihu had no problem with it. In fact, he was thoroughly content with the phenomenon. The fact that people were forgetting him meant that Paradise was peaceful. It was around this time that Seol Jihu made a decision. Like everyone else, the situation around him had changed since the end of the war. He resigned from his post as Valhallas representative, opened the restaurant of his dreams, and found a girlfriendor rather, girlfriendswho wanted to be with him forever. It was time for Seol Jihu to prepare for a new future. But before that, there was one more thing he had to do. He was hesitant to carry it out, however. Everythings going well. Do I have to tell them? Hed been pondering for days. He went to Seo Yuhui for advice and also consulted Phi Sora. In the end, he decided that he should tell at least one person. Fortunately, the opportunity came sooner than he had expected. A few days later was his benefactors birthday. Happy birthday to you~ Happy birthday to you~ Under the dark night sky, the birthday song merrily resounded in the candle-lit garden. Happy birthday, Dear Flone~ Happy birthday to you~ Huuuuuuuuuu! Flone inhaled and exhaled a deep breath. All the candles went out at once. Woahhhh! Clap clap! Firecrackers went off all around her as cheers and applause filled the garden. [Phew. That was tough! Ive never been so nervous before blowing candles! Why are there so many of them?] Flone let out a sigh of relief and clicked her tongue. There were more than 500 candles on the enormous cake. Allow me to explain. Yui, Kazukis sister, stepped forward. In our world, it is traditional for the number of candles to match the age of the individual whose birthday it is. Flone, youre over 500 years old, so [Irayaaa!] Flone stabbed her fist at Yui without giving her a chance to finish. And Yui was flung through the air beyond the garden walls. [How rude! You cant talk about a ladys age so openly! Lets keep it civil, all right?] Flone grunted softly and shook her hands like she was throwing off dust. It was then. An opening! Hoshino Urara, who had been patiently waiting for a chance to strike, suddenly grabbed a fistful of cake and lunged toward Flone. [Hrm?] Beware! The Cake Attack! Flone quickly opened her mouth. It stretched wider than twice the size of the cake. Ueh!? Hoshino Urara screamed at the bizarre sight and the piece of cake that she threw passed through Flones mouth and fell to the ground. Surprisingly, as soon as it touched the soil, it turned to ashes. [Mm! This is yummy! I think Earths cakes are sweeter and softer than our own. Can I have some more?] Flone turned around, chewing the bite in her mouth. Im sorry, Im sorry, Im sorry, Im sorry! Please dont kill me! When she saw Hoshino Urara lying flat on the ground, begging her to spare her life, Flone opened her eyes wide. [Whats wrong?] Wry chuckles escaped the bystanders. They knew she was a good evil spirit, but she was still terrifying at times. Come on, thats enough. We should probably get to the presents now. Flones eyes sparkled with delight at the word presents. The attendees took turns handing Flone presents. Happy birthday, Flone. I was wondering what I should get you, then I thought, why not give her something to commemorate the day we pulled a con together? [Oh! A title deed! Can I move my tomb here?] Starting with Kim Hannah. Happy birthday. My present is quite ordinary. [Wow! A giant, white, stuffed bunny that looks like Seol Jihu! Thanks! Im going to sleep with him tonight!] Seo Yuhui. Miss Flone. Happy birthday. Are you interested in cryptocurrency mining by any chance? [Mm? Whats this? A graphics card? It looks used.] Followed by Maria and the others. Yo! This is from me! [Die.] Hugo gave Flone lingerie and was beaten just enough not to die. Hey, dont discriminate! You were delighted when Seol gave you one! Hugo shouted desperately, but nobody listened. Finally, it was Seol Jihus turn. Flone, happy birthday. Seol Jihu gave her his present with a shy smile. I couldnt have come this far without you. Ill always be grateful. [Come on, I could say the same to you. Anyway what is this?] Flone looked at Seol Jihus present with confused eyes. If her eyes weren''t playing tricks on her, it looked like a piece of flesh or tentacle. Its a divinity. [?] A customer paid with that instead of money. I asked Gula-nim about it, and she said that it used to be a part of a Heaven-rank 8 god, so it contains divinity. [Wow! Seriously?] Yes. And you can use it however you want, Flone. I''m sure you can exchange it for an enormous amount of contribution points at the temple. This meant she could make a Divine Wish to become a human or even a god. Flones face brightened in an instant. It was the best present she could have ever received. [Thank you! Seriously, thank you so much! Ill make good use of it!] Flone happily kissed Seol Jihu on the cheek. With an awkward smile, Seol Jihu slowly pulled his head back because he noticed that Seo Yuhui and Phi Sora were getting uncomfortable. The party began promptly. Delicious food and fragrant wines were placed on the tables. Everyone ate, drank, and chatted to their hearts content. After a while, Kim Hannah stepped outside to escape the endless parade of drinking games. She strolled around the garden, occasionally taking a sip of wine from the glass in her hand. Hm? Suddenly, she felt a gaze fall on her. When she turned around, she saw Seol Jihu standing awkwardly nearby. What? Do you need something? Are you in trouble again? Asked Kim Hannah, tilting her glass to him. Seol Jihu smiled bitterly. He hadnt said anything yet, but Kim Hannah already seemed to know what he was thinking. Im not in any trouble. Seol Jihu took the glass from Kim Hannahs hand and poured more wine. Hows everything? Huh? What do you mean? I mean Valhalla. Whats going on? Its rare for you to show interest. Kim Hannahs eyes widened. She asked again in a slightly lower voice. Could it be that youre thinking of coming back? No. Its actually the exact opposite. Surprise and confusion crossed Kim Hannahs face. She wondered if shed heard him right. Oh, Im not retiring. Seol Jihu quickly waved his hand. Its just that I think Ill stay on Earth for a while. Why? Mm how should I explain this? You know about my situation, right? Kim Hannah glanced to the side. She chuckled as she realized Seo Yuhui and Phi Sora were glaring at her with intensity. Ones missing, huh? She nodded and remarked teasingly. I guess youre the head of a family now. Or should I say, three families? Dont tease me. Sorry, sorry. So you decided to focus on family? Is that why youre going back? Well, not necessarily. Seol Jihu continued after a brief pause. I think its time I told them. Kim Hannahs face fell. After a moment of silence, her eyes widened, and her jaw fell open. Wait, you cant possibly be thinking about No, youre probably thinking what Im thinking. Hold on. I thought there was no more Neutral Zone? I already looked into it. Theyre willing to reopen it via request. But of course, Ill have to pay some contribution points for it. Really? Kim Hannah tilted her head, playing with the glass in her hand. Still, that aside Im just not sure if you should tell them. The choice is yours, of course, but. Your circumstances are a bit special, and you know that. Right. Seol Jihu smacked his lips. Its like I tricked them again, in a way. In the worst-case scenario, your family might think you betrayed them again. Still. Seol Jihus voice tightened. I think I said this before, but its not like I did anything wrong. Right. I didnt gamble or do drugs. I think I did best with what I could. The result wasnt bad, either. Im tired of lying and being lied to. I want to be honest with my family, at least. Kim Hannah stared at Seol Jihu in silence. How long have you been thinking about this? Ever since the incident with Jinhee. Thats right. I remember your sister was pretty great. Good, bring her here. Hurry! Hey. Im just kidding. Laughing, Kim Hannah turned the glass in her fingers. All right. Youve already made your decision, so be it. But dont think this will be easy. Youll have to be extremely careful. I know. Seol Jihu nodded. Honestly, I almost went to see them the very day I decided to tell them the truth. Kim Hannah almost threw her glass at him. But Yuhui stopped me. So I thought about it, and theres really no reason to hurry. But his next remark managed to calm her down. So, how are you going to proceed with this? Tell me about your plan. Im curious. Im going to introduce Yuhui to my family. That will be the first course of action. Good thinking. And then? After that, Im going to give them some time set a date for the wedding, and then. Im going to talk to my brother. Your brother? Yeah. He tends to be the most accepting. Kim Hannah let out a small exclamation of amazement. Youre planning to talk to them one by one to minimize their shock. Yes. And, if everything goes well, he could help me speak to the rest of the family as well. Not bad. And you are keeping your parents for last? Probably? Im still thinking about whether I should group them together or talk to them individually. Im also considering putting Jinhee off till the end. Yeah, do spend some time thinking about the proper order. I agree that your brother should be first. Right? Yes. I always tell you this, butdont rush. This especially requires patience and endurance. Itll naturally take time. Kim Hannah finally realized what had been bugging Seol Jihu. Until now, Seol Jihu spent most of his time in Paradise. He visited Earth once or maybe twice a month. But things would be different from now on. He would spend more time on Earth to sort things out with his family and prepare for his wedding. After organizing her thoughts, Kim Hannah scoffed all of a sudden. Is this why you asked me that question earlier? Hmm? You asked me how Valhalla was doing. Are you worried that well fall behind while youre away? Well. Seol Jihu averted his eyes. Kim Hannah lifted her chin. Hey. Did you know that weve been on a roll lately? Yeah? Not as much as your restaurant, of course, but we are Paradises number one organization. Ever since Kim Hannah became the representative, Valhalla had been thriving both in Paradise and on Earth, even more than it did when Seol Jihu was the representative. Of course, considering the difference in situation and circumstances, Kim Hannahs management skills could not be said to be dramatically superior to Seol Jihus. Still, it was true that the numbers were better. While were on the topic, Ill let you in on a secret: something big is going to happen soon in Paradise. Something big? You know how its practically impossible to find ruins in places other than unexplored regions these days? Kim Hannah continued in a whisper. Well, we found it not long ago. What? The final ruins of the Empire. The Empire? Final ruins? Yup. As you already know, the imperial territory was purified ages ago, and reconstruction is underway. Andone of the construction staff discovered ruins inside the old imperial palace. Kim Hannah began to speak faster, and Seol Jihu tilted his head. Really? Why hadnt they found it until now? Apparently, it was very deep beneath the surface. It was like the basement of a basement, and the way down is extremely complicated, too. The construction worker tried to reach the bottom, but it seemed impossible, so he gave up and returned to the surface to sell us the information. And? I immediately dispatched Team 1 to the scene so that they could capture it if it were real. I was skeptical at first, but. It was real. And theres more. Kim Hannahs lips curved into a smile. According to Marcel Ghionea they discovered some traces at the site. Traces? Prepare to be blown away. They were traces left behind by the Parasite Queen. Seol Jihus eyes narrowed. Suddenly, he was getting a bad feeling about this. Dont get me wrong. Im not saying that the Parasite Queen is alive. What then? Well, it looks like the Parasite Queen tended to the place herself. A place specifically cared for by the Parasite Queen. Seol Jihu bit his lower lip. The fact that Team 1 is here at the party. Does that mean the search is already complete? No, not yet. As you already know, Marcel is an excellent sniper, but searching isnt his specialty. He said he retreated because there were too many uncertain factors. I bought the information, of course, and were planning to revisit the site in a couple of days with more people. Thats great. Dont look down on us. They may not be you, but theyre still strong. Kim Hannah finally took a sip of the wine she had poured earlier. What Im trying to say isdont worry. Were doing fine without you, so you focus on your life. She was right. An organization is made up of many people; one persons absence is hardly noticeable. He knew that much. However. Seol Jihu looked at Kim Hannah and hesitated for quite a while. Should he tell her, or should he keep quiet? After much deliberation, he chose the latter. He stepped down a long time ago and repeatedly turned down requests to return to Valhalla. He really had no justification for interfering with their business at this point. Moreover, he was not so dense as to have missed the true meaning hidden behind Kim Hannahs words. Thats great. In the end, Seol Jihu smiled. I was looking to give you advice, but I dont think you need my help. You and the others are doing just fine. Advice? Well, well. Arent you a big boy now? I am. Youre still 100 years too early. Kim Hannah poked Seol Jihu on the side and giggled. Here, lets make a toast. To our respective lives. Seol Jihu shrugged and lifted his glass into the air. They clinked glasses, then gulped the wine down quickly. Keuu! You know, its nice to be able to talk like this. We havent done this in a while. Kim Hannah waved the wine bottle in her hand with a bright smile. Lets head down to my office and have another drink. What do you say? No. It was then that Seo Yuhui slid herself between the two of them. Jihu isnt supposed to drink too much. Right? Um, yeah. Seo Yuhui linked her arm with his, and Seol Jihu nodded quickly. Oh my, arent you guys lovely. But give it a rest, all right? Youre making me jealous. Kim Hannah winked with a smile. But her face immediately stiffened after she turned around. She smacked her lips, feeling sorry for herself for missing her chance. The party finally came to an end. People were sprawled out drunk on the ground, and Flone had fallen asleep hugging her presents with the happiest smile on her face. Phi Sora told Seol Jihu that she wanted to sleep in the Valhalla building, so he headed for the temple with Seo Yuhui. Seol Jihu was silent throughout the walk. He seemed lost in thought. Jihu. Seo Yuhui, who had been quietly observing him, finally found the courage to ask. Are you mad at me for stopping you earlier? Hmm? Oh, no. Seol Jihu shook his head. He was actually thinking about his chat with Kim Hannah. The final ruins of the Empire. A place specifically cared for by the Parasite Queen. The thought of it was getting on his nerves for some reason. The ruins sounded too dangerous to get near, but it also couldnt be left alone forever. But Kim Hannah said she was proceeding with caution, so what could he have possibly said? What if I use a Divine Wish, and. But Seol Jihu quickly shook off the thought. He knew that would offend the members of the expedition team and also Kim Hannah. Still. Should I have told her? There was something he wanted to tell Kim Hannah. Some things are invisible from behind the desk. Sometimes a representative needs to go out on the field to examine and assess the problem herself. But he just couldnt say it in the end. Kim Hannah was a noncombatant and much better at business than he was. Deep in thought, he soon arrived at the warp gate. Seol Jihu let out a sigh. Are they gonna be okay? It was then that Seo Yuhui realized what Seol Jihu was worried about. It wasnt surprising to her that Seol Jihu was hesitant to leave. He had devoted so much of his time to saving Paradise. Leaving behind the fruit of his hard work couldnt be easy. Itll be okay. Seo Yuhui whispered in a soft voice. Everythings over and Paradise is so much stronger now. And its not like were leaving forever. Once everything works out with your family. Youre right. Seol Jihu managed to nod. Was the reason for his hesitation due to the ominous premonition, or simply because he didnt want to leave his friends? Without knowing the answer, he turned around. The view of Paradise reflected in his eyes. looked surprisingly dark and cold today. Lets go. Seo Yuhui grabbed and pulled lightly on Seol Jihus arm. Seol Jihus eyes remained fixed on Paradise until the moment he stepped into the warp gate. Soon, the gate swallowed his entire body, and the pair disappeared completely. This was the day Seol Jihu left Paradise. Side Story 44. Dark Clouds (1) Valhalla, the palace that appears in Norse mythology. Valkyries guided the souls of warriors who died honorably in battles here. It was also known as a utopia ruled by Odin, where gods and legendary heroes gathered. The image of Valhalla in Paradise was not much different from its origin. Looking back, the way Valhalla made its debut was atypical. They attacked the auction house owned by Royal Pattaya, a longstanding organization of the city, and proceeded to destroy them completely. As if that wasnt enough, they declared war against Evas organization alliance. With this incident as the starting point, they led humanity, which was on the verge of collapse, to an advantageous position. Then, by ultimately defeating the Parasites in the final war, their Paradise liberation movement reached the pinnacle. No one could deny that Valhalla stood at the center of the process of Paradises liberation. So when Seol Jihu stepped down from the position of Valhallas representative, many people were confused and worried. What would happen to Valhalla from now on? Would it be able to prosper just as it did before? It was a reasonable doubt. After all, Valhalla was synonymous with Seol Jihu. That was just how far-reaching his influence was. Kim Hannah rose to the position of representative under such pressure. And what could be considered both a long and short amount of time went by. It would be a lie to say there were no troubles. However, most of the doubts that surrounded Valhalla vanished completely. Upon becoming the representative, Kim Hannah founded a company on Earth and grew it aggressively. When the company rose to the radar, the two worlds showed a synergistic effect and grew exponentially. The power of money could not be ignored in any society. A business needed to spend money, not on personal matters but professional matters. Kim Hannah was faithful to this practice. She improved employee welfare internally and focused on community benefits externally. As a result, more talents came to Valhalla, and their fame only went up. And so, Valhalla was standing strong despite Seol Jihu stepping down. No, it was doing even better than before. Its members even attested that things were a lot better internally than when Seol Jihu was in charge. Kim Hannah thought so as well. Of course, she knew the difference between the past and the current state of Paradise, and she definitely wasnt feeling a silly sense of superiority from it. In fact, Kim Hannah had vehemently opposed Seol Jihu stepping down from the role of Valhallas representative. [What? Youre stepping down? Are you crazy?] [You came this far after going through so much!] [Im not telling you to work nonstop. The war is over, so its not like I dont understand that you want to achieve your dream.] [But think about the future. You can achieve whatever you want if you just wish for it. Even becoming an emperor wouldnt be impossible. Is opening a ramen shop really that important? Enough to give up on everything else?] Seol Jihu responded to her questions as such: [Its not just because of my dream. After defeating the Parasite Queen I just felt my story, the story of Seol Jihu, ended. Thats all.] [The war is over. Paradise no longer needs a hero.] [Valhalla is the same. The leader that Valhalla needs from now on isnt a hero or an ambitious conqueror. It needs an entrepreneur.] [So take good care of Valhalla and Paradise from now on, okay?] If there was one thing that Kim Hannah remembered from that day, it was Seol Jihu saying that Paradise no longer needed a hero. This was also what made Kim Hannah give up trying to convince him. Then again, she wasnt in any position to convince him anyway. Thinking back, the reason she opposed the idea so much was that she was probably confused. With Sinyoungs fall, she had gotten her revenge, and her personal aspiration was also achieved with Valhallas rise to the top. She was simply confused because she did not know how to proceed in this new era. Thankfully, Kim Hannah found a new goal. Seol Jihu was, without a doubt, a legend of Paradise. Kim Hannah also wanted to become a legend. Going beyond living up to Seol Jihus expectations, she wanted to stand shoulder to shoulder with equal qualifications no matter how long it took. Of course, she knew such a thing was near impossible. But she at least wanted to leave her name in the history of Paradise. Kim Hannah thought this was possible. Though she was living in different times, she still had the opportunity to do this. The position of Valhallas representative had value. It was only a matter of how. That said, one question remained. Was this Kim Hannahs personal aspiration or ambition? And if it was ambition, was it truly essential for Paradise and Valhalla? Kim Hannah was overlooking this critical point. After Flones birthday party, a note went up on the Seol Jihu Ramen? store. It explained that the business would be closed until further notice due to a private matter. Valhalla then strengthened their force and attempted a second expedition. This time, Team 1, led by Marcel Ghionea, took charge. When Seol Jihu, who was a member of the main team, stepped down, Valhalla naturally lost a huge chunk of its battle strength. Seo Yuhui, whom Seol Jihu had pulled in, also quit, and although people from the inner circle knew this, Phi Sora had also taken maternity leave. Two Executors and one Unique Ranker. The loss of such a force could not be ignored. However, Kim Hannah saw this as a chance. She knew Seol Jihu was holding her in check by managing his own team and making Phi Sora be the leader of Team 1. And so, Kim Hannah reformed the team system after taking hold of power. While selecting new members to join the organization, she dismantled the existing teams under the guise of reinforcing each teams strength and moved the team members around. Just like that, Valhalla split into four new teams: Kim Hannahs Intel Team, Marcel Ghioneas Team 1, Ayase Kazukis Team 2, and Oh Rahees Team 3. Team 1, which was in charge of this expedition, had a total of six members. Chung Chohong and Yi Sungjin were the Warriors, and Marcel Ghionea and Yi Seol-Ah were the Archers. The founding member Maria served as the Priest, and the role of Magician was taken by Marika Larisa, the creator of photon magic and the wife of the team leader. Although the team was evaluated to have a good balance of offense and defense, it wasnt without weakness. And that was in the Archers investigative ability. Marcel Ghionea and Yi Seol-Ah had no trouble noticing an enemys ambush, but they lacked the ability to find safe paths or the keen eyes to read the situation of the battlefield. Marcel Ghionea was mainly specialized for battle, and Yi Seol-Ah still lacked experience in the other areas. Because of this, Kazuki, Audrey Basler, and Hoshino Urara joined the team for the second expedition. Looking at it this way, it seemed like all teams were participating. Kim Hannah judged there were two reasons that the teams could join hands so readily. First, Team 2 and Team 3 had no reason to refuse. A ruin from the final days of the Empire. It was an enticing offer to Earthlings, who naturally loved uncovering ruins. Second, Marcel Ghionea was a realist who was not blinded by greed. After leading the first investigative expedition, Marcel Ghionea quit midway. It was because the underground area became exceedingly wide and complex the further they went down. The entire place seemed to be a well-constructed labyrinth, designed to keep someone away or prevent their entry as much as possible. If it was the former, the expedition would not be too difficult. After all, they had more than enough time to go through the labyrinth. But if it was the latter, things were trickier. An Archer naturally could not rule out the worst-case scenario. Marcel Ghionea immediately ordered the expedition off. Although there were objections, no one could make the resolute Marcel Ghionea change his mind. Though it was a little regrettable for Team 1, it made no difference to Kim Hannah. If anything, having all of Valhallas Archers participate would only increase the chances of success. This was perfect since this expedition was not one they were allowed to fail. Currently, the expedition team had entered the area, and Marcel Ghionea was slowly advancing forward. First, they went down the steps leading to the basement from the imperial palace. After going through countless crossroads, they saw a tunnel that led further down. When they went down the tunnel, they ran into yet another maze-like pathway. Even the first crossroads they ran into had six possible paths. This was also where the expedition team stopped the first time around. The expedition team picked one pathway and advanced forward. At the end of the pathway was a wide, empty room, which also had several pathways leading out. This reminds me of the first stage of the Banquet that Former Representative Seol told us about. Each pathway probably led to a room, which also likely had several pathways leading to other rooms. It was apparent that this labyrinth was designed with the purpose of making it hard for intruders to find their way through. Having come to this realization, Marcel Ghionea changed the teams tactic. They would go through each pathway and room and slowly expand their findings. He left Marika Larisa behind in the first room to use as their base camp. The rest acted together and set up a communication crystal in each room. Eun Yuri had enhanced the communication crystals to stay powered on for a long time. Unless someone turned them off forcefully, they would be able to remain in place and communicate for a set period of time. Simply put, it was akin to setting up security cameras in each room and using the base camp as the control tower. Though it might take time to go through every room, it was the safest approach. Marcel Ghionea had the rest of the team move together and set up communication crystals. How much time went by? After the team went through 52 pathways and 7 rooms and finished setting up communication crystals, Marcel Ghionea decided to split up the team. They did not find anything suspicious or dangerous during the entire search, and with many Archers in the team, they had more options. Moreover, the labyrinth seemed to be bigger than they had anticipated. It didnt look like there was a reason to advance like turtles. Uhaaaaam. Chohong yawned while leaning against the wall. She was currently at the base camp as Marika Larisas guard. As the first room acted as the expeditions control tower, Marcel Ghionea had left behind an ace for protection. Argh, so boring. They should just run and get it over with. Why are they so careful? She grumbled loudly and glanced to the side. Marika Larisa was busy looking at a communication crystal. Perhaps she was pretending she did not hear. It was unsurprising that she would be on her husbands side. Thinking about it this way irked Chohong, so she commented. Ghio that bastard once he became a team leader, he changed a lot. He used to know how to play and have fun. Marika Larisa sighed quietly. She had definitely heard everything Chohong said. A team leader is responsible for his teammates lives, so its only natural. She finally responded. Chohong snorted. Its good to be careful, but you should do it in moderation. Weve been here for hours now. It cant be helped. Theres no way to know whats inside, and this is the Empires final ruin. They got wiped out by the Parasites. Whats there to be afraid of? Marika Larisa spoke consolingly, but Chohong did not calm down. Everyones so scared. I miss having Seol around. He was so daring that it scared me sometimes. Im surprised. He was daring even by your standards? I cant imagine how he must have been. Marika Larisa gave a bitter smile. Though she was angry at Chohong calling her husband a coward, she did not want to start a fight in the middle of an expedition with a Unique Ranker who was also a founding member. It wasnt just once or twice. But who knew I would miss his recklessness? Youd think Ghio would change up the strategy after nothings come up all this time. Was splitting up the team the best he could come up with? Were going faster now. Wait a bit. Im sure well see some progr. At that moment, one of the communication crystals blinked. Marika Larisa hurriedly put her hand on the crystal. Oh, who is it from? Chohong ran up to her in a hurry. It was only natural as she was bored out of her mind. Tada! I found another empty room! However, she turned around, grumbling after hearing Yi Seol-Ahs voice in the crystal. Oh, I assume we havent made much progress? Yi Seol-Ah said with a shrug after seeing Chohongs face. ...unfortunately, no. The room I found must be the eighth then. Lets set up the crystal. Where should I put it? How many pathways are in that room? Just one. Well, two, if you include the pathway I used to enter. If the room isnt that big, we probably dont need to install it in the middle. Try to see if you can install it in the corner so that the pathways are in view. Sure, hold on. Yi Seol-Ah floated up with her Spirits help, and Marika Larisa stared in wonder. Anyway, you said no one else has contacted you, right? Mhm. Aw that sucks. I dont get why our team leader is being so cautious. Yi Seol-Ah pouted while touching the ceiling. He let the other teams join the expedition, dividing potential gains, and hes also making us advance at a snails pace. Jihu Orabeo-nim would have finished everything already, and wed be on our way back. See? She knows what shes talking about. Chohong nodded in agreement. Right? Cant you say something, Unni? Marika Larisa glared at the sniggering Chohong before clearing her throat. Seol-Ah, I know how amazing Former Representative Seol was. But you cant forget Marcel is our team leader. I know. I wouldnt be here if I didnt respect him. There wouldve been a mutiny. What? Im kidding, kidding. There. Im done. Marika Larisa saw Yi Seol-Ah landing back down on the ground. Because the crystal was installed on the ceiling, the room seemed to brighten up slightly. Though, it was only like having a candle in the darkness. It looks good. By the way, are you alone? Marika Larisa asked, noticing that Yi Seol-Ah was alone. Two, technically. Yi Seol-Ah glanced to the side and waved her hand in the air. Her short hair fluttered as if a light breeze brushed against it. Oh, you mean Aura. But shouldnt you have a Warrior with you? It couldnt be helped. We split teams based on Archers, and we have five Archers participating. But still. To be honest, I think Team Leader is getting a little frustrated too. When he saw the seventh empty room, I heard him mutter, Fuck, again? under his breath. He cursed? Ghionea did? Yep, I definitely heard it. Yi Seol-Ah laughed. Marika Larisa did a double-take. Well, I wont say anything if thats what Team Leader decided. But be careful. Okay, okay. Im going to go back the way I came from now and It was then. Yi Seol-Ah suddenly furrowed her brows and rubbed her eyes. Marika Larisa also narrowed her eyes. It was because Yi Seol-Ahs hair was shaking left and right. Whats wrong, Seol-Ah? Hold on. Aura, whats up? Huh? Yi Seol-Ah looked up at the ceiling and nodded. ...What? Then, she tilted her head. You can hear a beep? What do you mean? Unni, do you hear a long beeeeep by any chance? Marika Larisa shook her head. She did not hear anything. You dont hear anything either, right? Aura! Are you pulling another prank? This place is spooky enough without you doing that! Yi Seol-Ah got angry but then made a serious face. ...Youre not? You can really hear it? Hearing this, Marika Larisa listened closely again. She called Chohong over and made her do the same. ...no, I dont hear anything. I dont either. Marika Larisa and Chohong both said the same thing. Seol-Ah, did you see anything when you came in? No. Nevermind a trace of something, I didnt even feel anything. Thats why I came in. ...Wait. Marika Larisa spoke as if she suddenly remembered something. Mana and Spirit are different. What do you mean? Im saying that mana, which humans use, is a fundamentally different type of energy than what Spirits use. This might be the reason for Aura hearing something that were not. She is a Spirit of Air after all Chohong tilted her head, clearly confused. Just wait a second. Rather than giving a more detailed explanation, Marika Larisa roused her mana. She changed the undulation of mana that she transmitted through the hand placed on the communication crystal. This was only possible for Marika Larisa, who was a photon magician capable of wielding light. As she slowly changed the undulation, hoping that her worries were unfounded Beep. She heard a ringing noise very briefly. Ah, just now! At the same time that Chohong shouted in surprise, Marika Larisa adjusted her mana and matched the undulation to when the ringing was heard. Beeeep. The more she tuned the undulation, the louder the noise became. Beeeeeeeeeep! Eventually, it got loud enough to make their ears hurt. Shit, why is this noise so loud? Hm? Whats loud? Seol-Ah, you dont hear the ringing noise? No. Aura said the noise is faint like its whispering. Argh. Hey, can you do something about this noise for a minute Wait, whats that? Chohong pointed to the communication crystal in fright. Whats what? T-That! How long has it been there for!? Chohong poked the communication crystal with her finger. Marika Larisa furrowed her brows. It was a little difficult to see because the light of the communication crystal did not reach this area. All she saw was darkness. I dont see anything. Are you sure youre not just looking at the shadow? Hmm? Is something here? Yi Seol-Ah also turned around before looking back up at the communication crystal confusedly. I dont see anything. Aura also says she only hears a faint noise. Really? Did I see it wrong? No, over there No, for now, get outta there! With how flustered Chohong acted, even Yi Seol-Ah became a little scared. With a hunch, Marika Larisa adjusted her mana once again to the undulation that made the noise audible. ...Huh? By the time the undulation fully matched the ringing noise, Marika Larisa could see something standing like a totem pole in the corner. She didnt know whether to call it a shadow or a mass of darkness. But one thing she could say for sure was that something that was staring at the wall began to move. Almost as if to turn toward Yi Seol-Ah. You two are just trying to scare me, right? Right? Yi Seol-Ah winced slightly. ! At that moment, Marika Larisas eyes widened. Ah. Chohongs jaw dropped as well. The two of them both saw it clearly. In the next moment, Marika Larisa and Chohong pointed at the corner of the crystal screen. Then ...Fuck! Seol-Ah! They shouted at the same time. B-Behind you! Behind yooooou! Run! Hurry!! Yi Seol-Ah, who was looking up at the ceiling, widened her eyes. It was then. Pzzt! The crystal screen distorted strangely, and Tk. The crystal flickered off. Side Story 45. Dark Clouds (2) When an organization went out on an expedition, it was common sense for the expedition leader to report the expeditions status to the organization periodically. At the very least, they had to do so at a time of danger or when they were on their way back after the expedition was over. That way, the organization would be able to send reinforcements if necessary and would not have to think, Why is there no news? Did something happen to them? If the worried organization sent reinforcements because of the lack of communication, and the expedition team went back without running into them, that would prove to be a total waste of time and resources. Quite some time had passed since the second expedition led by Team 1 began, more than enough for the team to have finished the expedition and contact the organization about the result. Of course, unexpected trouble might have occurred in the middle, delaying the completion of the expedition. But if that were the case, the team should have contacted the organization about it. The Marcel Ghionea that Kim Hannah knew would have contacted her long ago. A concept called the golden hour exists in medicine, where prompt medical and surgical treatment could prevent death after a traumatic injury. Rather than waiting a few days to hear back, Kim Hannah acted promptly. She called for an emergency meeting, calling Hugo as Team 2s acting leader since their leader was away and also calling Team 3s leader, Oh Rahee. Though Jang Maldong was also an executive member, he was currently away on a long-term leave due to the Neutral Zones opening being stopped. After hearing Kim Hannahs explanation, Hugo and Oh Rahee put on a serious expression. No way. Team 1 is completely No, arent they still in the middle of the expedition? Maybe theyre in a region where the communication crystal doesnt work. Of course, thats a possibility. But I think it will be best to assume the worst and deploy reinforcements. After all, there has only been one situation where the communication crystal didnt work. After thinking about what Kim Hannah said, Hugo looked shocked. The Parasites! Wait, then this isnt a matter we should keep to ourselves. We should let the other cities know and also message Seol! Come on. The Parasite Queen is dead. How can it be the Parasites? Oh Rahee criticized Hugo for making a fuss about nothing and looked back at Kim Hannah. I agree with sending reinforcements. If that guy, whos pretty much the incarnation of rules, hasnt contacted HQ, Im sure that means something unexpected happened. But. Oh Rahees eyes flashed with a sharp glint. Youre not telling us to go right away, are you? She was right in pointing this out. Whether it be an exploration or an expedition, having an Archer was an absolute necessity. Otherwise, it was all too easy to get lost. The unfortunate truth was that Valhalla currently did not have an Archer. It wasnt as if they lacked any, but the ones they had were all newly selected members. None had the experience nor the strength to act as the header of an important expedition. Deploying all of Valhallas skilled Archers in the second expedition had come back to bite them in the ass. Thinking that the Archers are the cause of Team 1s failure would be too hasty but in any case, shouldnt we at least have a skilled Archer in the reinforcement team? Of course. Kim Hannah wasnt all that surprised. Since there arent Archers that fit the criteria in Valhalla, I plan on recruiting help from outside. In fact, she replied right away as if she had already thought of this. Really? I was under the assumption you didnt want outsiders to know about this. Oh Rahee raised her eyebrows in surprise. The reputation of an organization should not be placed before the safety of its members. That said, I still believe this expedition can be resolved with just us. For now, rescuing the expedition team will be our priority. Kim Hannah spoke eloquently and then cleared her throat. As of this moment, Mister Richard Hugo will be the acting leader of Team 2. The two team leaders should notify the team members of the situation and prepare to set out. I dont mind getting ready, but what about the answer to my question? I already have an Archer in mind for the job. Im sure no one will doubt his abilities, and I can assure you that his lips are tight. Hnng. Theres someone like that in Paradise? Im curious to know who it is. Im sure youve heard of his name, Team Leader Oh Rahee. With that, Kim Hannah turned her head. Oh Rahee did the same. ...Hm? Hugo blinked in a daze, receiving the two womens gaze. * A few days later, two men visited Valhalla. ...I understand the situation. A deep voice flowed out. I have a question before deciding whether to participate or not. Tak. A burly black man put down his teacup and raised his head. It was the revived leader of Carpe Diem, Edward Dylan. Chung Chohong, Marcel Ghionea, Hoshino Urara, Marika Larisa, Ayase Kazuki Im well-acquainted with most of them, and even the ones I have not met, Ive at least heard of their names. Dylan locked his fingers together and said. Theyre all veterans in both battles and expeditions. Though it is only speculation right now, we cannot look down on an enemy that defeated them. Perhaps the enemy is a ridiculously powerful one. Its possible. Kim Hannah nodded her head readily. ...If you agree, representative Dylans eyes narrowed. Then why havent you asked Seol for help? I would like to ask the same thing. Hearing Dylans sharp tone, Ian, who was listening silently, also chimed in. I understand calling Dylan because you need an Archer but wouldnt everything be solved immediately by calling Seol? It would. But as you said, nothing is certain. Kim Hannah shook her head. We dont know whether theyre dead or alive, or if they failed the expedition or are still in the process. It might just be that we cant contact them for an unknown reason. Still. Of course, that might not be the case, but that would mean its already too late. .... The important thing is that Seol Jihu is currently not in Paradise for personal matters. Kim Hannah smacked her lips. I know. Well be able to resolve this easily if we call Jihu but he told me before he left that he wanted to focus on Earth for a while. .... Im sure you know, Master Ian, how obsessed Jihu was with Paradise in the past. It was almost to the point of madness. Thats. Calling him is not difficult. But no matter the outcome of the incident, how do you think Jihu will react? The expedition team might be rescued, or they may already be dead. But how would Seol Jihu accept this incident? Hes finally escaped from his Paradise obsession and is trying to manage his life on Earth. If he thinks his presence is necessary to protect Paradise. Kim Hannahs point was that she did not want to worry Seol Jihu, who was standing at an important turning point, with Paradises matters. Ian could see where she was coming from. Mm If that is what you think, I dont really have much to say. Ian groaned. Indeed This decision of Seols might be a one in a thousand opportunity. Ian knew how much Seol Jihu cared about Paradise. After all, he caused a huge commotion on Earth when he died last time. If they are simply unable to contact us through a communication interference and are still in the middle of the expedition, calling Jihu might lead to the absolute worst-case scenario. Not for Paradise, but for Jihu. Ian closed his mouth. Seol Jihu had sacrificed enough for Paradise. It was time for him to get some rest, and since he made up his mind to do so as well, he didnt want to rope him back in either. Also. Seeing Ians silence, Kim Hannah handed him a piece of paper. I think we can take care of this without Jihu. The paper contained a list of people joining the rescue team. Hoh. Dylan exclaimed after scanning the list. Erica Lawrence and Mary Rhine I heard they were scouted by Valhalla. It seems the rumors were true. Miss Eun Yuri and even Miss Flone? Doesnt Miss Eun Yuri joining the team naturally mean that frightening witch will also be joining? Ah, Ive heard of her as well. She apparently played a huge role in defeating the Army Commanders in the final battle. Seeing Ian and Dylans positive reaction, Kim Hannah took the opportunity to speak. Thats not all. She pointed at a name on the list. An Executor will be joining the rescue team as well. Seeing the name Kim Hannah pointed out, the two men became dazed for a moment. ...This is the first time Im hearing that Invidia has selected an Executor. Of course, because we hid it all this time. The Star of Envy also wanted to keep it a secret. Not many people in Valhalla know, and you two are the first outsiders to find out. Oho, the Star of Envy. If the worst-case scenario happened, I doubt the battle that took place was simple. So to be safe. Kim Hannah trailed off purposely. Ian rubbed his beard. After a brief moment of silence, Dylan glanced at Kim Hannah. Despite not calling Seol it seems Valhalla is risking life and death in this. We do have to think about all possible scenarios. Kim Hannah spoke clearly. And just so you know, you dont need to push yourselves too hard. What do you mean? Rescuing the expedition team will be our top priority, but if the situation has already reached the point where that is impossible, or you judge that advancing further will not be safe, you can come back after simply investigating what happened. Kim Hannah continued. If this is a matter that we cannot solve on our own, then I will not keep up appearances and contact Jihu. And not only will I notify all Executors, but I will also contact all cities to tell them what happened. You can think of this mission as a preparatory process to gather clues on what exactly happened. ...I see. Dylan chuckled after listening quietly. I always wondered why you were called Miss Foxy. Now I know. With such a huge reward and a well thought out team, I guess I have no choice but to accept the mission. Dylan flicked the paper after rubbing his chin. Alright. He nodded his head and spoke. I will be the header of this rescue expedition. With Master Ian coming along, of course. Dylan finally agreed. Thank you. Kim Hannah smiled faintly. * Just like that, Valhallas third expedition began. There was no difficulty in getting there. As many people had gone back and forth to the imperial capital after the war, the surrounding region had already been cleared up. We arrived at the Empire just now. Well enter the area of operation soon. Oh Rahee hung up the communication crystal and sighed. They still havent heard back from the first team. So its almost certain that something happened to Team 1. We shouldnt jump to conclusions just yet. We did hear that the ruin underneath the palace was more complex than any labyrinth weve ever seen. Oh Rahee clicked her tongue and tilted her head up. Not liking how dark the sky was in the middle of the day, she muttered quietly. Was the Empires sky always this dark? She recalled it being warm and clear at the end of the final war. She did not see dark clouds looming over them or anything, but the sky seemed darker than usual. Just as she was about to chalk it up to being her imagination Wait. Ian called Oh Rahee over. Whats up? Lets talk about something before going in. Oh Rahee tilted her head curiously. The way Ian was acting had been on her mind during the trip here. She liked him because of his lighthearted temperament, but he seemed to be in deep thought today. I dont see why not. Oh Rahee walked with Ian and strayed a bit from the expedition team. While they were talking with their voices low ...Hold on. Oh Rahee suddenly raised her eyebrow. The fact that youre telling me this I hope I am wrong too. But it just hasnt been sitting right. Ian gestured at Dylan, and Dylan joined their conversation. The three of them talked about a lot of things. After some time, Oh Rahee sighed while pressing her temples. ...If you think that is for the best, then okay. Its nothing difficult on our end.... Hey, you. Oh Rahee pointed at someone. Come here. Huh? Ah, yes! A curly-haired woman hurriedly ran up to her. Rachel Chastain. She was an Archer of Valhallas Team 3 who was under training. Of course, she was not a High Ranker yet. Dont go in with us and wait outside. Eh? Im not telling you to sit still. From now on, youre our communication line. Communication line? Seeing Rachel Chastains confused face, Oh Rahee spoke in an annoyed tone. Are you stupid? Im telling you to keep in contact with us while we enter the ruin. Shouldnt you know what I mean if youre an Archer? Uh Just me? Then do you wanna go in with us? Hearing this, Rachel Chastain hesitated. Though she participated to gain experience, she did not really want to go into the ruin. The surroundings were dark and gloomy, and she didnt have a good feeling about it. Let me chime in. Ian took a step forward. The job were entrusting you with is nothing difficult, so dont be scared. Were just trying to check how the communication connections are down there. Oh, if its just that But. Just when Rachel Chastains complexion brightened a bit, Ian cut her off. Just bear one thing in mind. You cannot hang up first no matter what. Yes, of course. And if the communication cuts off from our end Ians voice slowly subsided. And the communication doesnt re-establish for more than 20 minutes then immediately run away without looking back. ...Pardon? Rachel Chastain doubted her ears. Im not done yet. This is the important part. Ian lowered his voice even further. If you successfully return to the city, do not stop by to report to anyone. Not even to Valhallas representative. Your job is to return to Earth as soon as possible Ian paused and then handed over a piece of paper. Call this number and explain the situation. Then, that person will take care of everything. Rachel Chastain took the note before turning her gaze hesitantly. Oh Rahee looked back and nodded with an expressionless face. This is for everyones benefit, so just do as youre told. If something happens, Ill cover for you. ...Understood. Rachel Chastain carefully grasped the piece of paper. Oh Rahee turned around. Are we good now? Mn. Lets go in. Soon, the expedition team advanced toward their destination. Only one person remained behind. * After entering the imperial palace, the rescue team found the stairway leading underground and advanced. When they arrived at the first underground floor, a complex network of crossroads appeared. However, this did not pose a problem. All they had to do was follow the traces of the first expedition team. Following the tunnel and advancing further, the team eventually arrived at the second underground floor. To be more precise, this was where Team 1 set up their base camp. This is. Seeing the scene in front of them, the rescue team became lost for words. They didnt see any traces of battle. Tents, sleeping bags, and luggage bags were perfectly preserved. They even saw mana stones. Given Marcel Ghioneas meticulous nature, the first expedition team must have set them up around the base camp. They did not reveal any sign of intruders. That was what made it so strange. It looked like someone would come out to greet them, but only a deathly silence filled the base camp. The communication connection. The crystal was still connected to Rachel Chastain. Meaning, the communication interference did not happen in this room. It must have been further down that the communication cut off. Either that or something happened. It seemed like the latter scenario was more likely, but Oh Rahee did not say anything and looked at Dylan. How much can you find out? Dont underestimate me. Dylan stepped up at Oh Rahees question. Although Im specialized for battles, experience and knowledge that I acquired on my own cant be ignored. After entering the base camp, Dylan slowly went around the room. Oh Rahee, who was standing still at the entrance, suddenly fixed her gaze in one spot. ...Communication crystals? There were eight or so communication crystals sitting in the corner. Oh Rahee immediately walked over. What are these doing out here? It looks like they used this place as a control tower. When Eun Yuri shoved her face forward, Oh Rahee flinched slightly before gritting her teeth. Ah jeez, you scared me. And what? Control tower? Yes, my teacher and I enhanced the communication crystals through research. You can think of them as security cameras. It looks like they used those crystals for this expedition. Thats not a method I would have used, but given that guys personality, it makes total sense. Oh Rahee spoke casually and then crossed her arms. Anyway, if youre right, then this maze is complicated enough to require several communication crystals. Its either that, or theres something that requires us to look at multiple places at once. Oh Rahee tilted her head and fell into thought. After a brief moment, she glanced at Eun Yuri. Should we try turning them on? I dont see why not. Eun Yuri shrugged. As long as the communication crystals that theyre connected to exist, and theres something to pick up the call, they will work like normal communication crystals. Perfect. If were lucky, one of them will turn on. Give it a try. Oh Rahee laughed. Eun Yuri quietly infused her mana into the crystals. On the other hand I dont see anything particularly noteworthy. Dylan, who was closely examining the pathways, shook his head. It looks like two people stayed behind at the base camp. I dont know what happened, but it looks like they ran into this pathway in a hurry. He straightened his bent knees and got up. Then, he flinched after looking back. The rest of the rescue team were gathered in a single spot, looking fixedly at a communication crystal. They all had blank, dazed expressions. ...Dylan Ian, who barely snapped out of his stupor, pointed at the crystal below. Come here and take a look at this. His voice trembled out. Of the several communication crystals lying on the ground, only one was shining with light. Whats wrong, Master Ian? Why is everyone Dylan walked over and looked into the faintly shining communication crystal. At that moment, Dylan furrowed his brows. ...Dear god. He then muttered as if he could not believe what he was seeing. What is she doing there? Side Story 46. Dark Clouds (3) No one answered Dylans question because they all felt there was more to the story than what they were seeing. Isnt that Seol-Ah? Hugo eventually got himself together and asked. As he said, the person seen on the communication crystal was Yi Seol-Ah. Or, at least she looked like Yi Seol-Ah. They couldnt see her face because she was standing in the corner of the room with her back turned against them. But her medium-length hair and slender figure easily reminded them of Yi Seol-Ah. Hey. What are you doing there all alone? Seol-Ah! Yi Seol-Ah! Answer me! Oh Rahee and Hugo shouted. A few others also called out her name. But Yi Seol-Ah didnt look back, let alone answer them. She showed no response whatsoever. She would occasionally rock herself back and forth with her arms swaying at her sides, but that was basically it. I have a bad feeling about this. Vlad Halep muttered quietly as he unwittingly glanced at his sister. Oana Halep looked confused as well. The slight tilt of her head made her seem as though she was deep in thought. Flone. Can you head over there and see how shes doing? Hugo asked urgently. He knew he had to help Yi Seol-Ah as soon as possible, but something about her just seemed off. He figured Flone would be better suited for the job because she was a ghost. [Um I could and I will if you really really want me to but I have no idea where that is, and.] Surprisingly, however, Flone seemed reluctant. She obviously didnt want to go, although she couldnt logically explain why. Its too early to be sure, but something seems to have happened to Team 1. A deep, low voice broke the silence. I suggest we get ready for battle and head together to the place shown in the crystal. Dylan proposed as the header. Oh Rahee bit her lower lip. Like Flone, she was reluctant to go, but she couldnt just ignore what she saw. It wasnt like there was anything else on the screen other than Yi Seol-Ah. Everyone, adjust your formation to the width of the passage. In the end, she accepted Dylans proposal. Oh Rahee grabbed the communication crystal and looked around at everyone. Dylan, you lead the way. Hugo? Why are you standing still? Cover the archer. I expect you two to make a good team since youve worked together before. The magicians and priests should go to the center. Ill be their keeper. Erica Lawrence and Vlad Halep are in charge of the rear guard. Flone, since you arent affected by the terrain, you should cover us from various angles. An order was issued promptly. The rescue team immediately rearranged themselves and began to advance with full vigilance. Are you sure this is the right way? I heard the way down is quite complicated. In case you missed it earlier, we found traces of two people running off in a hurry at the base camp. My guess is that they reached the room from earlier through this passage. Wait. Does that mean. Nothing is certain. What happened in that room and who went to save whom. Ayase Kazuki wouldve figured it out immediately, but Im not at his level. I can only take my best guess. Except for Oh Rahee and Dylans exchange, no one said a thing. As they traveled deeper, the darkness grew more and more intense, but their pace remained consistent. Everyone was wary, but the atmosphere itself was calm. There was nothing surprising about thatthey were all professionals who fought in the war against the Parasites, and some of them even confronted the Parasite Queen. No one seemed too afraid of what could happen. They figured whatever might happen couldnt be worse than the Parasite Queen. It was then that the march suddenly stopped. Whats wrong? Shh. Dylan, in the lead, stopped and held up his hand. This was their signal to stop. Found her. Dylan whispered as he raised his crossbow. Oh Rahee looked up and observed the opposite passage. A bluish light was coming from the room at the very end. It seemed to be the light from a communication crystal. As Dylan said, Yi Seol-Ah was barely visible near the edge of the blind spot. She was still looking down with her back turned away from them in the stifling silence. Call her. Oh Rahee checked the communication crystal again and lightly pushed Hugo forward. Hugo cleared his throat and stepped closer. Seol-Ah. He called quietly, but Yi Seol-Ah didnt answer. Seol-Ah! Its us! Were here to help you! Wake up! She was still silent, but there was a change. Her body, which was swaying back and forth, suddenly stopped. Fuck. Im gonna kill her if this is some kind of joke. Oh Rahee cursed quietly. Should I fire a warning shot? Or I could just avoid her vital points. Dylan asked, aiming his crossbow at Yi Seol-Ah. That would be necessary if Yi Seol-Ah were as strong as Seol Jihu but she isnt. Oh Rahee smacked her lips and raised her blood-colored longsword. Lets move forward. But remember to keep a distance of at least six meters between you and the target at all times. What if she moves before we get into our positions? Then, dont hesitate to fire. But try not to kill her. She only has one life left. All right. Ill go for the leg. After hearing Dylans answer, Oh Rahee turned around. She saw everyone clutch their weapons. Eun Yuri and Ian were chanting spells under their breath. Soon Ian thrust his wand forward. A ball of light erupted from the tip of the wand and illuminated their surroundings. Once visibility improved, Dylan began to move. The rest of the team followed him further in. Okay. Be a good girl and stay still. I might even give you a candy later. All right, distance confirmed. At last, all the rescuers successfully entered the room. Oh Rahee gulped as she stared at Yi Seol-Ah in front of her. Then suddenly, she began to wonder. Why am I so nervous? After all, there was only one enemy here. She was being way too careful. She regretted laughing at Marcel Ghionea for setting up a circle of communication crystals back at the base camp. Were her instincts trying to warn her? Or was the ominous darkness around them unknowingly exerting its evil influence on her? Without reaching a conclusion, Oh Rahee clenched her teeth. She was here on a rescue mission. There was only one thing she could possibly do. Eun Yuri. Can you use your wind magic on her? But weaken it just enough for her to feel something. Of course. Eun Yuri stretched her arm forward. The breeze from her palm swept toward Yi Seol-Ah. The body that stood facing the wall swayed a little. Tuk! Before falling swiftly to the ground. The team released the breath they had been holding for too long. Shes unconscious. We need to start treating her right away? With her tongue sticking out of her mouth, Mary Rhine rushed forward but stopped when Oh Rahee raised a hand to stop her. Flone. Oh Rahees eyes narrowed as she scrutinized Yi Seol-Ah. Flip her. I wanna see her face. Flone hesitated at first but then reluctantly agreed. She carefully extended her arm toward Yi Seol-Ah, who lay still on the ground as if she were dead. However, just before Flones hand reached Yi Seol-Ahs face, at that very moment. Whoosh! Yi Seol-Ah raised her head. [Mom!] Flone quickly jerked away in a startle. Seol-Ah. Ah. Huh? The rest of the rescue team showed similar reactions. They widened their eyes and covered their mouths in shock. They all fell silent, and it wasnt just because Yi Seol-Ah suddenly raised her head. Her eye sockets were empty, as if someone had dug her eyes out on purpose. They couldnt tell whether her nose had been torn from her face or sunken into her skin, but almost no trace of it was left. Her mouth was wide open, and she seemed unable to close it. Her face was covered with dry blood. The word appalling wasnt enough to describe the grotesque distortions of her appearance. Her injuries helped them gauge the amount of pain she must have suffered. KWANG! Suddenly, the room began to shake violently. Dust from the ceiling rained down all over the rescue team. They jerked their gazes up in unison. There, Yi Seol-Ah was hanging from the ceiling with her limbs sprawled out. She had bounced toward the ceiling in the blink of an eye, like a spring that had been compressed to its limit had been suddenly released. What the. What is. Someone began to mutter, but before they could finish their sentence, a gust of wind swirled across the room. Yi Seol-Ahs body fluttered furiously like a flag in a storm. Kwang! Kwang! Kwang! Kwang! She crashed into the ground, the ceiling, and the walls on both sides. All this happened in less than three seconds. My mana is? Eun Yuri tried to grab her but panicked when she realized her mana wasnt working, even though it was working just fine until a moment ago. No! Mary Rhine screamed out loud. She tried to protect Yi Seol-Ah with a barrier, but it immediately shattered when her body crashed into the wall yet again. Flone could barely keep up with Yi Seol-Ahs terrifying speed and power. Dylan drew his crossbow but couldnt aim properly. The situation was the same for everybody. They couldnt see the enemy holding Yi Seol-Ah hostage, let alone detect its presence. It was then. Paat! The light that was illuminating the room went out suddenly. The bluish glow of the communication crystal had also disappeared. Darkness devoured everything. Master Ian! It wasnt me! I never stopped my mana! Redemptio! Oana Haleps voice resounded in the air. Her spell must have been effective, for the sound of Yi Seol-Ahs body hitting the walls stopped suddenly. Yi Seol-Ah! Oh Rahee roused her eyesight and quickly looked around. Suddenly, her face hardened into a frown. My anti-restraint spell is! Oana Halep also muttered in a regretful tone. And it wasnt just the two of them. Everyone could see it clearly: Yi Seol-Ah crossing through the air above them toward the opposite passage, her hair pushed to one side. It was as if someone had grabbed a fistful of her hair and was tugging as hard as they could. Just now. A shaking voice rang out. Aura? Yes. It was the Air Spirit, Aura, who pulled Yi Seol-Ahs hair. Or at least, it was someone who strikingly resembled Aura. Malice and thirst for blood seemed to have replaced her usual warm and friendly atmosphere. No. But why would Aura do that? She didnt even feel like a Spirit! Ian shouted in shock, which was rare for him. Keehehehe! Mocking laughter came from the opposite side. Yi Seol-Ahs body, which by then was only a dot in the distance, swayed in the air a few times. This was clearly meant to provoke the rescue team. Even the last glimpse of her was soon swallowed by the darkness and disappeared from their sight. Was it always this dark? Alarmed by the growing darkness, Oh Rahee quickly looked around. Finally, she realized something was wrong. Wait a minute. Why are there only eight of us? There should be ten. The crowd began to murmur. Unni? Lawrence Unni! Oppa? Mary Rhine and Oana Halep were the first to realize who was missing. Erica Lawrence and Vlad Halep. The two in charge of the rear had disappeared without a trace. As unbelievable as it was, this was what was happening. Keuk! Oh Rahee clenched her teeth. She remembered that the pair was with them when they first entered this room. It must have been during their confrontation with Yi Seol-Ah that they went missing. The incessant troubles left her feeling lost and confused. To make matters worse, the darkness around them was growing with every second. Oh Rahee once again roused her eyesight with mana. Even then, all she could see was darkness. What the hell is the magician doing!? Darn it. Im still chanting the illumination spell! It doesnt seem to work! Everyone, shut up! Oh Rahee growled. Form a circle around the magicians and priests with your backs turned against each other! Shout out your name once youre in position! Even in the midst of chaos, the rescue team moved with unfaltering precision. They settled into their positions and shouted their names. This was done to ensure everyone was present, as they couldnt even see a short distance ahead. Another problem arose, however. One of the names was missing, no matter how long they waited. Eun Yuri? Eun Yuri! Answer me! Oh Rahee pressed, but no reply came from Eun Yuri. She heard nothing but a faint gasping sound in the distance. Damn it! If magic doesnt work! Hwrrrr! A fire brightened the darkness of the void. Ian had lit up the torch that he brought just in case. Where is Eun Yuri! In the next moment, Oh Rahee doubted her eyes. Eun Yuri was nowhere near the rest of the team. She was almost at the end of the passage ahead. There was something odd about the way she was walking. With her upper body bent forward, she was taking one step at a time, as if she had a limp. Noshe wasnt walking. Her feet were dragging on the ground. And her hair was being pulled forward by an invisible force, just like Yi Seol-Ah. Heavens! Ian exclaimed out loud. Eun Yuri wasnt walking. She was being dragged by force. There were two reasons why she had been able to hold out for so long. The first reason was Roselle. She was relentlessly chanting spells against the force trying to take Eun Yuri away. The second reason was Eun Yuri herself. She had formed a seal with her hand, and her lips were moving constantly. Her bloodshot eyes proved that she was resisting with her all might. This was why she couldnt shout out her name or ask others for help. But the desperate resistance of the powerful witch and genius magician was now coming to an end. Kyaaaak! Before the rescue team could do anything, darkness devoured Eun Yuri, and she disappeared completely, leaving nothing but a scream behind. [Huh? Wait, wait, wait!] Roselle and Flone were also dragged into the darkness. This was because Eun Yuri was wearing both the ring and the necklace tied to the Servants of Gluttony. Finally, silence returned to the room. The rescue team, however, was far from peace. They had lost half their force in less than a blink of an eye. No, it was more than half, considering who went missing. What drove the rescue team even crazier was that it wasnt over yet. The silence lasted only briefly. Soon, a strange buzzing began to emerge. The noise almost sounded like a whisper, but no one could understand what it was saying. Everyones hair stood on end from fear. They could sense the enormous, terrifying, indescribable malice glaring straight at their faces. Huk. The torch went out. Darkness descended once again. Immediately confused murmurs and gasps broke out. Everyone, ruuunnn! Dylans desperate cry echoed across the air toward the few remaining members. * Some time went by. Rattle! Following the sound of a stone door opening, a man burst out of the door. It was Hugo. A commotion broke out in the void shortly after everyone sensed something had entered their midst. Darkness was all Hugo could see. The enemy was nowhere to be found. No matter how much mana he spent or how many times he swung his axe, the situation didnt get any better. Then suddenly, an invisible force knocked Hugos axe from his hand, and the time came when he could no longer tell what was happening to his comrades. Dylan told him to run, so he did. Hugo ran with his eyes shut tight. He knew it was a stupid thing to do, but he had no choice. He relied only on instinct to guide the way. Whenever he hit a wall, or something scratched him, he changed his direction to where it felt right. And again, he ran as fast as he could. Whether it was by luck or fluke, Hugo couldnt tellbut he was able to keep on running for quite some time. He opened his eyes only after passing through the stone door. Huk! Huk! Hugo panted for a while before raising his head. He had no idea where he was. He had never felt so afraid of silence. Hugo looked around carefully, trying to stay calm. This place was not a hallway, but certainly not a naturally occurring cave either. He saw artificial traces everywhere. The staircase in front of him was one of them. Stairs again? Does that mean I have to go even lower? Hugo muttered to himself as he carefully approached the stairs. He flinched the moment he looked down. The stairway wasnt long. In fact, he could probably reach the lower landing in less than 30 seconds. At the end of the stairs was a stone gate decorated with an intricate geometric engraving. No, no. Not there. Not that place. Hugo thought as soon as he saw the gate. Not there. Not that door. I shouldnt open that door, no matter what. He thought so without knowing why. He could sense the vile energy flowing out of the door. One could lose his mind just by going near it. Damn it, of all the places I couldve gone. No, this isnt the time to be complaining. I need to get out of here! Just as he thought so. Koong! He heard a loud noise from behind. Hugo quickly turned around and saw that the stone door he had passed through had closed itself. Hugos eyes widened. Damn it! Damn it! Why wont you open? He hurried back to the door and tried to reopen it, but it didnt even budge. Earlier, a push was all that was needed to open it. But now, despite Hugos bombardment of mana, the door stood completely still. It was then. Rattle! Rattle! All of a sudden, Hugo heard a door open. It had come from behind him, not in front of him. Hugo held his breath. No. It cant be. Squeak. It was truly a horrible sound. It was the sound of something climbing up the stairs, its joints creaking and grinding against each other every time it moved. The sound echoed once again. Hugos face twisted into a frown. His instincts told him he needed to open the door in front of him before something reached the top of the stairs. Damn it, damn it, damn it, damn it! But no matter how hard he pressed or pounded, the door remained absolutely still. Squeak, squeak. Meanwhile, the mysterious sound continued to grow. It moved from the door to the top of the stairs, and from the stairs to where Hugo stood. Kkeeuuuuung! Rattle! Hugo pushed with all the strength left in him, and at last, the door cracked open. Because he didnt expect it to actually open, he stumbled when it did. Then, suddenly, he felt a hand on his shoulder. Hugo froze in place. Uaaaargh! He unwittingly looked down, shaking his arms up and down. Uaah! Ah? He blinked. The thin, pale arm stretching out of the loose sleeve was familiar to his eyes. To begin with, there was only one young magician in the rescue team. What the. Ah. Eun Yuri, is that you? Jeez! You nearly gave me a heart attack! Hugo let out the breath that he had been holding. With a chuckle, he grabbed Eun Yuris arm and lowered it from his shoulder. So you were alive. Im glad. I really am. But now isnt the time for that! So what happened to you after you were dragged away like that? Hugo paused because the arm that was on his shoulder fell to the ground suddenly. Then he saw itblood dripping from the flesh at the joint where the arm had forcibly been detached. In addition, all five fingers looked beaten and bruised as if someone had hit them with a stone. Shock spread over Hugos face. He almost turned around but stopped in time. His instincts were ringing a frantic alarm. Dont look back! It said. The back of his neck was wet with sweat. The footsteps had already stopped. Something was now staring at him from behind. What was the distance between them? 10 meters? 5 meters? In any case, he only had two choices left. He could run at the risk of his life as he did earlier, or. Hugo stopped thinking and gulped. He finally realized that he never had any choice from the start. His body was shaking, but at least the door in front of him was open. Hugo took a slow, deep breath. At this moment, even his own breathing sounded strangely loud. Squeak. The sound started again. Squeak. At this point, his body was so tense that he found it difficult even to move a finger. But there was no time left for hesitation. Squeak. It was a do-or-die situation, and Hugo chose do. Squeak. Three. He decided to count to three and then run. Squeak. Two. Squeak. One. Finally, when the count reached zero, Hugos eyes shot wide open. Then, just as he was about to lunge forward. Squeeeeeeeeeak. Side Story 47. Dark Clouds (4) It was dead silent outside the imperial palace. Never mind a monster, not even a rat could be seen scurrying about. However, Rachel Chastain was pacing back and forth in constant distress. What do I do? What do I do? Rachel Chastain looked down at the communication crystal in her hand. The light had flickered off. It was connected even when the rescue team entered the room Yi Seol-Ah was in, but all of a sudden Auuuuuu! Rachel Chastain clutched her hair. She remembered what Ian said. That she should run without looking back if she did not hear back from the rescue team for 20 minutes after the communication cut off. He had told her to directly go back to Earth without even stopping to report to anyone, and seek help by calling the number on the paper slip. However, she had been walking around hesitating for the past 40 minutes. What should I do. Do I go down and check up on them? Or do I run away as they asked me to? Will that be okay? Shouldnt I at least tell the Representative about what happened? No, Team Leader agreed with what Master Ian said All sorts of thoughts ran through her head in circles. It was then. ! The nervously fidgeting Rachel Chastain suddenly jumped in fright and tilted her head up. She had not sensed any sort of energy nor heard any sound. It was just that she felt something shooting up from the depths of the imperial palace. Although she only saw the empty air, she felt like she was faced with an energy that could not be estimated by human standards. Eh? The dark sky turned even darker. It looked heavy as if it would sink down at any second. A look of confusion rippled in Rachel Chastains eyes. A chill ran down her back as she felt something like mocking laughter ring out from the sky. At the same time, her hesitation vanished. By the time she thought, I should have run away long ago, Rachel Chastain had found herself running away from the palace at top speed. Setting aside the strange phenomenon, she could no longer bear to stay here. She felt like she had become a lowly insect that could be stomped to death at any moment. Rachel Chastain ran with only her survival instinct guiding her. Aaaaack! Then suddenly, she fell over. It wasnt that she caught her foot on something or tripped over. Something had grabbed her ankle and pulled her back. Flailing on the ground, Rachel Chastain looked down at her leg at the flooding pain. Her eyes widened. She was not mistaken. A claw-like hand had popped out of the ground and was grabbing her ankle so hard that she felt like her flesh and bones would shatter. It did not end there. Dozens of arms immediately shot up and hurled down toward Rachel Chastain. A few of them soared up to the sky and flailed in the empty air. No, it wasnt completely empty. Chwek! A shining pendant barely grazed past a claw. Those who did not know anything might be shocked to see a flying pendant. After avoiding the deadly claw, the pendant hesitated slightly at the sound of Rachel Chastains screams for help, but it shot off in the next instant. [Sorry!] A voice echoed out from the air. [Im sorry!] Indeed, the flying pendant was none other than Flone. Although she was pulled into the labyrinth along with Eun Yuri, she was able to escape midway thanks to Eun Yuri squeezing out the last ounce of her power to cut the pendant off and throw her ring. Flone tried to save Eun Yuri frantically, but she was able to calm down with Roselle joining her. [No Impossible It cant be gauged even with origin That could only mean one thing] [We were wrong from the beginning. There was a reason the Parasite Queen personally managed this place.] [She wasnt trying to do something here. She was trying to stop something!] [This is not something we can handle! Run! Hurry! It will become even more dangerous if were captured!] Roselle made a cool-headed judgment even at the sudden turn of events. [Just what did the Empire N-No, theres still hope. We have him...!] Flone heard Roselle mumbling worriedly during the escape, but she did not listen too carefully. Not only was she busy escaping, but she knew Roselle would explain once they got back. However, the situation soon turned for the worse. Having noticed the duo escaping, the mysterious thing began to chase after them. [At this rate, well both..!] [Go! The Authority of Gluttony might be able to resist it. Do whatever you can to make it back safely. Please!] In the end, Roselle chose to become bait. As she yelled at Flone to not waste even a single second running away, Flone flew without looking back. [You must reach him!] Those were the final words Roselle left behind. In truth, Flone was afraid of the mysterious thing. Even as a soul, she could not make out what it was. And so, she ran with her eyes tightly shut. Up and then up again Once she barely escaped the imperial palace, she saw Rachel Chastain struggling on the ground. Something she had never seen before was ripping Rachel Chastain apart. Though Flone did know her, she chose not to save Rachel Chastain and run away instead. She knew she was the only one left that knew about the situation and could seek help. KIAAAAAAAAAK! A horrific scream echoed out behind her, but Flone did not look back. Accelerating to her topmost speed, she flew back home, leaving a trail of black smoke. Flone disappeared in an instant. Despite this, the thing was fiercely brandishing its claws in the air, trying to capture her. * For the past few days, the atmosphere in Valhalla had been at an all-time low. It couldnt be helped. They had gathered their elite members and even recruited outsiders to send a rescue team, but there was no news. The last they heard from the rescue team was when they reported that they were going into the ruin. The same thing had happened with Team 1. Just what is going on? They could even defeat Army Commanders. Exactly. Could this be the second coming of the Parasite Queen? Park Woori, who was whispering with another member, quickly shut his mouth. The clacking of heels rang out from the hallway outside. Quiet, everyone. Representative is coming. Just like he said, the door opened, and Kim Hannah showed up. She cut through the columns of desks and headed to the desk at the back. Tang! Roll! The office became dead silent at the sound of her throwing a communication crystal down. Huu. A deep sigh followed. Kim Hannah, who was pressing her forehead with her fingers, looked up. ...Did you guys hear back from either team? No. Weve been on standby in front of the communication crystals around the clock and keep trying to contact them every thirty minutes, but. Park Woori trailed off as if he was ashamed to say the result. Kim Hannah bit her lip. Um Representative. Walking on eggshells, Park Woori spoke respectfully. It might be too early to tell but you know how powerful both teams are. The fact that we havent heard back from them Perhaps we should be preparing for the worst. At that moment, Kim Hannahs eyes turned sharp. My apologies. Park Woori hurriedly lowered his head and shut his mouth. ...Ive been thinking the same thing. Kim Hannah spoke up after a brief moment of silence. I know how urgent the situation were in is. But we have to go through the proper procedures, especially when we need to move all of Paradise. Right. Imagine what will happen if we just make the announcement now. More than one or two people will enjoy our misfortune and say, So what? Im sure people will also pressure us to solve the problem since were the ones who caused it. Meaning, Valhalla should secretly tell its allies first before making a public announcement. Park Woori nodded. He was worried Kim Hannah would say something like, We have to take care of this on our own for Valhallas honor and reputation! Thankfully, it seemed she wasnt so blind. Everyone leave. Keep the communication crystals with you, though. Yes, maam. Park Woori took the rest of the intelligence team and quietly left. Left alone, Kim Hannah plopped down on her chair. As the footsteps of the intelligence team disappeared, she dropped her head, which she had been forcefully keeping up. Haaaaaa. A deep sigh escaped her lips. ...How is this possible? She couldnt understand how things came to this. The rescue team could very well defeat an Army Commander, which was the main reason she sent them off so confidently. .... What if Park Woori was right? What if there was a monster deep inside the Empire that was even more powerful than an Army Commander? In that case Kim Hannahs face distorted. A face popped into her head before she noticed. She swore not to burden him. She wanted to use this opportunity to leave the shade of the titan that was Seol Jihu. But seeing the outcome, she could only laugh at her folly. ...Nows not the time to be sitting around. She had no information whatsoever. It was so frustrating that she wanted to go there herself. For the first time ever, she regretted choosing a non-battle-type class. In any case, now that she knew the rescue team failed, she could no longer sit still and wait for news. She had to do something as the representative of Valhalla. For now. Kim Hannah, who was impatiently tapping on her desk, leaped up. Before leaving the office, she walked to the window and looked outside. ...Was the sky always this dark? The sky outside the window seemed darker than usual. Dark clouds were slowly creeping toward the city. Feeling like the dark sky was an ominous omen, Kim Hannah groaned internally. * Same time. Seol Jihu was standing in front of a door with Seo Yuhui. Today was the day he would introduce Seo Yuhui to his parents. Lets go in. W-Wait. Seo Yuhui stopped Seol Jihu before he rang the bell. How do I look? Okay? You look beautiful as always. I know that. Im talking about the way Im dressed. I have to give your family a good first impression. Seol Jihu smiled bitterly as he watched Seo Yuhui fix her makeup and straighten the hem of her clothes. Even he was nervous, so he could only imagine how nervous Seo Yuhui must be. Thinking she would need some time before she was ready, Seol Jihu decided to wait patiently. Seo Yuhui mumbled, Good, this is perfect, then took a deep breath. She picked up the gifts she brought along and looked at Seol Jihu. Lets go now Jihu? Seol Jihu was dazedly looking up at the sky. He lowered his head at Seo Yuhuis calling and pulled his hands out of his pocket. Were you thinking about that place? No, I didnt touch that place at all. Seo Yuhui glared at him sharply. Seol Jihu flinched before laughing awkwardly. Yeah, I was. I just thought about everyone and what they might be up to now Seol Jihu glanced at the sky again. Seo Yuhui asked. Then do you want to go check up on them real quick? After coming this far? Seo Yuhui and Seol Jihu both laughed. They both knew it made no sense to go to Paradise when they already had an important dinner plan. Are you sure youre okay? Of course. Dont worry. Seol Jihu shrugged. Right now, theres nothing more important than this. This is about our future. Shaking off the inexplicable feeling bothering him, Seol Jihu rang the doorbell. * Same time. Flone arrived in Eva and raced to Valhallas building to report what happened. As if the day couldnt get any worse, no one was inside the building. The building that was always full of vigor was completely empty. [Now of all times!? Where did everyone go!?] It wouldnt be so bad if the remaining members had predicted what happened and left to respond to the crisis, but Flone had no time to think. Seol Jihu was on Earth. To tell him what happened, an Earthling had to be sent back. She couldnt just grab a random person and ask them for a favor. In the end, Flone went to the first temple in sight and clung to the statue of the goddess. [Save us!] [Hmm?] Luxuria was taken aback seeing the desperately shouting Flone. [Whats wrong, child? Are you okay? Explain what happened slowly.] [Do you not know what is going on?] Luxuria fell silent. [...I know that something has happened and that it may lead to great danger. No, it would be more correct to call it a guess. After all, it did not happen quite yet.] She continued calmly. [Gods are not omniscient. Especially when it comes to this matter] Luxuria paused. [I have no clue what youre talking about. I just want to save my friends as soon as possible. No, I need to save them!] Flone put her hands together and raised them. [Thats] Inside her hands was an unidentifiable object that looked like a chunk of flesh or a tentacle. She had gotten it as a birthday gift from Seol Jihu. Luxuria recognized what it was immediately. It was a piece of divinity containing divine power that was ranked higher than hers. [Jihu said I could offer this item to gain a vast amount of contribution points. He said I could even make a Divine Wish. Can you take this and save everyone?] Flone asked. [Though you might find it hard to believe] Luxurias voice quickly sank low. [Even that divinity is not enough to grant your wish.] [In that case] Flone immediately spoke up. [Send me to Earth.] [Hmm? You?] [I know youre not allowed to. But maybe its possible with this Its okay even if its for a little bit.] Flones eyes watered up. [No ones left. Im the only one who escaped from that place, and no one was inside the building.] [Every second is precious. I just dont know what to do.] [Theyre all good people. If they die because I didnt do everything I could I will go crazy and die.] [So I need to see him. I need to tell him to come and help!] Though what Flone said was close to gibberish, Luxuria wasnt so stupid not to realize this was what Flone felt. [Send me there Please] Muttering with a choking voice, Flone lowered her head. Soon, the sound of her weeping flowed out. Reading Flones mind, Luxuria made up her mind. Without wasting another second, she reached out toward the young lady crying tears of blood. [Your wish!] Side Story 48. Heroes Gathering (1) Introducing Seo Yuhui to the family was more nerve-racking than Seol Jihu imagined. The reason wasYoo Seonhwa. Although Seol Jihu had ended his relationship with her long ago, the two of them had been together for over twenty years. Seol Jihus parents had seen the two of them together ever since they were babies. Everyone in the family believed they would eventually get married. They knew their relationship spiraled toward a collapse during Seol Jihus gambling addiction, but that did not mean Yoo Seonhwas presence disappeared. When Seol Jihu entered with Seo Yuhui, that was the atmosphere he felt. His father was quietly sitting while smoking a cigarette. His emotionless expression made it hard to guess what he was thinking, but Seol Jihu knew his father well enough to know this was how he acted when he was nervous. His mother, on the other hand, seemed to have mixed emotions. Seol Wooseok looked intrigued, to say the least, while Seol Jinhee was glaring with her arms crossed. Her face seemed to be saying, Just which vixen is trying to take over Seonhwa Unnis place? Seol Jihu smiled wryly, remembering how hard she worked to separate Yoo Seonhwa from him, even going as far as introducing a man to her. Of course, he did not mind it too much as Seol Jinhees change in attitude meant she now looked at him differently. Im sorry for being late. Moreover, he had received a special command from Seo Yuhui not to go out of his way to do anything for her, and that no matter what happened, she would take care of it herself. This is my girlfriend. As such, Seol Jihu only gave a simple introduction. Hello. Seo Yuhui smiled and bowed respectfully. Nice to meet you. Im Seo Yuhui. Seol Jihu studied his family members reactions nervously. In truth, all four of them looked surprised from the moment they walked in. To be more precise, their faces seemed to say, Just where did he find himself a girl like that? She wasnt called the Flower of Paradise for nothing. Not knowing that a certain someone had stolen the title in a single day, Seol Jihu smiled and gestured with his eyes. Ah, just what was I thinking! Waking up from her daze, Seol Jihus mother smiled sweetly. My goodness! Your beauty surprised me. No, not at all. But thank you for the kind words. Come in, come in. You havent eaten yet, right? Dressed more nicely than usual, Seol Jihus mother pulled Seo Yuhui toward the kitchen. Looking at the dining table, Seol Jihu couldnt hide his shock. All sorts of dishes were placed on the table. Wow They look amazing. Hoho, do they? We eat like this every day. Come, take a seat. Seol Jihus mother laughed like a noblewoman and offered Seo Yuhui the food. Seol Jihu was just about to call her out on the lie when he froze. Hmm? I just had kimchi and rice last night, though. It was because his older brother beat him to it first. Of course, he shut up right away when his mother glared at him. Seol Wooseok looked at Seol Jihu as if to ask, what was wrong with that?, and Seol Jihu shrugged lightly. Looking at the two brothers, Seo Yuhui smiled, mortified. The lunch began. Seol Jihus father moved his arms like a mechanical doll while his mother conversed with smiles. There was also Seol Jinhee, who was constantly eyeing for an opportunity to butt in. Seeing this, Seol Jihu could tell the real match was just about to start. Shortly afterward, Seol Jihu was able to experience a magic spell, a miracle that he never thought was possible. After lunch, when everyone gathered in the living room to have fruits and tea, laughter did not stop in the Seol residence. Despite knowing Seo Yuhui for only a couple of hours, Seol Jihus mother seemed to like her a lot. This wasnt too surprising given her naturally polite and amiable personality. Moreover, she wasnt just docile. She knew how to talk too. Of course, most of the conversations were about Seol Jihu. Excited by Seo Yuhuis reactions, Seol Jihus mother revealed all sorts of embarrassing stories from when Seol Jihu was little. It wasnt just his mother. As the target of Seol Jihus pranks ever since she was little, Seol Jinhee seemed to be touched that there was an outsider who finally understood her, and she condemned Seol Jihu without rest. She did a double-take in the middle remembering her original goal, but Seo Yuhuis charms had already mesmerized her. Before anyone noticed, the three women were laughing and talking amicably. However, Seol Jihu was most surprised by his father. He never knew his brusque father could laugh so brightly like a child. Uhahahaha! Right! He is kind of lame! After learning the word lame, he made fun of Seol Jihu excitedly. Youre so fun, so I dont understand how Jihus so lame. Hahaha! You hear that, you lame kid!? Knowing that he deserved any criticism headed his way, Seol Jihu just laughed and played along. Plus, the atmosphere was pretty good. Wow, look at the time. At one point, Seol Jinhee looked at the clock and commented. Time had flown by before they realized it. Unni, why dont you stay for dinner too? Theres something Ive been meaning to ask you, actually. Hm? What is it? Why is someone like you dating my manchild of an older brother who only knows how to prank people for a living? Seol Jinhee had a rather sharp evaluation of Seol Jihu. I do have to admit hes kind of childish. Seo Yuhui giggled. Though she toned down the harshness, it was more or less the same thing. Still Seo Yuhui glanced at the dazed Seol Jihu. She was no longer affected by the emotions of her first life when looking at him. She had feelings for him, even without them. Damn, youre one lucky guy. Seol Jinhee clicked her tongue, seeing a gentle smile blooming on Seo Yuhuis face. She could easily see the love overflowing from Seo Yuhuis eyes and knew there would be no point in saying anything. Seo Yuhui, who was staring at Seol Jihu affectionately, suddenly put her hands together with twinkling eyes. Oh right, do you have pictures from when Jihu was young? I really want to see them. They should be in my room. Ill go get them. Ill go with you~ Seol Jinhee and Seo Yuhui stood up. As soon as they walked up to the second floor, Seol Jihus mother whispered. Shes a kind girl. Isnt she? Her personality and the way she acts are very amiable. Id love to have her as a daughter. Though youre my son, I have to say shes too good for you. Right, a fun person like her is too good for a lame person like him, uhahaha! His guffawing father also agreed. Hey, can you introduce me to one of her friends? Seol Wooseok also asked. Didnt you say you werent interested in marriage? I changed my mind after seeing your girlfriend. I want to marry a girl like her too. And you know what they say, friends are like two peas in a pod. So ask her. What about one of my friends? Hell no. Seol Wooseok refused firmly. Seol Jihu, who was thinking about introducing him to Maria, shook his head regrettably. But Im glad. He was worried the atmosphere would be too stiff. Seeing how everyone liked Seo Yuhui, Seol Jihu was both relieved and happy. Of course, there were other hurdles that needed going over. But the important thing was they stepped off on the right foot. It was then. Hmm? Seol Jihu blinked. He saw a familiar puff of black smoke flying outside the window. It was Flone, no matter how he looked at it. She was clinging onto the window, waving her arms frantically. Uh! Seol Jihu subconsciously stood up and did a double-take. His parents and Seol Wooseok were staring at him fixedly. Whats wrong? Seol Wooseok asked. Nothing. Im gonna go out for a bit. I just got a call. After making an excuse to leave the house, Seol Jihu immediately opened the door and left. When he stepped out into the garden, the black smoke hurriedly flew toward him. As expected, it was Flone. ...? ...Right? Flone did not answer. She only looked at him with eyes that were brimming with tears. Its you, right? How did you get here? Dont tell me At that moment. [Help!] Tears of blood poured down from her eyes. Seol Jihus expression sank. Calm down. Placing his hand on the crying Flones shoulders, Seol Jihu asked calmly. ...What happened? * Oh, what took you so long? Seol Wooseok looked at Seol Jihu as he walked in and then blinked rapidly. Seol Jihus complexion was dark like he just heard a shocking piece of news. Whats wrong? Did something happen? His parents also looked at him curiously. A deep sigh escaped Seol Jihus lips. Everything was going well. For this to happen on such an important day ...No, now wasnt the time to be sitting still. A new danger had befallen Paradise, one that was perhaps greater than the appearance of the Parasite Queen. Furthermore, the life and death of most of his comrades were unknown. Though Seol Jihu found this a bit hard to believe, if Flone was telling the truth, then every second was precious. ...Father, Mother. Seol Jihu held his fists tight. Im sorry. Clenching his teeth, he continued. It looks like I have to go. Everyones eyes widened. The lively atmosphere sank in an instant. What? I thought you had the day off? Seol Jinhee asked grouchily. Did your company ask for you? What kind of company bothers their employees on their day off!? Okay. Just as his mother was starting to express her displeasure, Seol Jihus father spoke unexpectedly. He looked at Seol Jihu fixedly before nodding his head. Whats there to be sorry about? You can come back another time. Looks like you have an urgent matter to tend to. Hurry on out. I guess thats true. Salaried employees dont have much choice. I heard Jihus been pretty busy lately too, what with signing a contract with Beauty Vivian and everything. Seol Wooseok also sided with him. Seol Jinhee dropped her head, going Ah. Seemingly recalling the recent incident, she looked at Seol Jihu pitifully. Its fine, so go do your job. Dont forget this. Seol Wooseok patted Seol Jihus back and raised his pinky. Seol Jihu put on his jacket and left with Seo Yuhui. Whats wrong? Did something happen? Seo Yuhui asked as soon as they finished saying goodbye. We have to go there. Hm? All of a sudden? ...came. Who? The ghost. It looks like she used a Divine Wish with the help of the divinity I gifted her last time. Seo Yuhuis eyes widened. But why? Seol Jihu explained while walking quickly. By the time his explanation came to an end, so did Seo Yuhuis footsteps. She seemed to be in quite a big shock. Im coming too. No. Knowing she would say this, Seol Jihu immediately shook his head. He stared at Seo Yuhui before carefully placing his hand on her stomach. Its not just you anymore. But Yuhui. We can at least go back together. It shouldnt be dangerous just to follow you to the city. Seo Yuhui wasnt the type to back down so easily. Lets hurry. Ill contact Miss Phi Sora. Seo Yuhui took out her phone before Seol Jihu could even answer. Seol Jihu scanned his surroundings before rummaging through his pocket and taking out a small piece of paper. * On the other hand, a heavy silence had befallen Valhallas building. I refuse. While a crushing silence filled the air, a voice flowed out of a communication crystal. Kim Hannah bit her lower lip. Before announcing this matter to the public, Kim Hannah had started making preparations. As expected, the Eva Royal Family and Haramark Royal Family readily agreed to help. But they werent enough. To gather Paradises forces together, the support of an Executor was also necessary. So she had contacted the Magicians Guild and Sicilia, whom they were close with. However... I dont see the reason we have to go there. The reply Kim Hannah received was not what she had hoped. I understand the situation you are in but its too obvious. Youre asking us to lend you a hand because something happened. Don Cinzia, all I am asking is that Everyone knows Valhallas strength. Each member is a battle-tested hero. Kim Hannah tried to say something, but Cinzia waved her off. You say you lost contact with two teams, the second being more prepared than the first This is no simple matter. But heres the problem. Cinzias eyes shone sharply in the crystal. The person leading these heroes has no solution to this problem. She doesnt even have any information. .... You did not provide even a speck of certainty, yet you are asking me to send my precious men into a death trap? No, not at all. Then why are you asking us to come together? Is Sicilia an organization you could order around to your liking? Hearing this, Kim Hannah closed her mouth. Silence filled the air again. ...Perhaps I was a little harsh. As you know, I am not the type to beat around the bush. I apologize if I crossed the line. Upon reflection, Cinzia seemed to think she was too harsh as she softened her voice. Im not saying that I wont help. We owe you a debt, after all. But that debt is owed to the Valhalla of the past, not the current Valhalla. Kim Hannahs face stiffened. You do not have the qualification to ask me for a favor. If you want to talk about this again, show me a different face on the crystal next time. I hope you understand, Representative Kim. Tk. Cinzia ended the call. Kim Hannahs face paled. It had been a while since she was forced into silence. ...Though it happened long ago. Philip Muller, who was quietly listening in on their conversation, spoke up. Did you know Valhallas previous representative went to Sicilia before the Tigol Fortress War to seek their help? .... Cinzia refused him back then as well. But the previous representative managed to get her to collaborate, albeit conditionally. Philip Muller continued. Its like Cinzia said, and I agree with her. It sounds like Valhalla is the cause of the recent phenomenon As the party who caused this mess, Valhalla should be the one to take responsibility. .... You might not be able to find a solution because you dont have any information to work with. To make matters worse, Valhalla has lost the ability to solve this problem. Even its representative is a non-combatant. Kim Hannah flinched. Philip Muller was on point. I am not criticizing you. All I am saying is that you have not fully utilized your ability to solve this problem. In short, Philip Muller was reminding Kim Hannah that she should accept reality and not talk about this matter with them without doing all that she could. Philip Muller sighed and placed his hand on the communication crystal. If you can at least bring someone who has the ability and determination to risk danger with us Im sure Sicilias representative will have a bit of certainty. With that, the remaining crystal flickered off. Standing in front of the two communication crystals, Kim Hannah could not raise her head for a long time. Her hands shook. Her mind blanked out, and all sorts of negative emotions swirled through her head. The problem was, there was no time to waste. Despite feeling enervated, Kim Hannah forced herself to get up. She felt she would slump down if she stayed seated and have everything that she had worked toward disappear for sure. So, she forced herself to walk toward the temple. As if the day couldnt get any worse, when she returned to Earth and called Seol Jihu, he did not pick up. He wasnt reading her messages either. Though she called him dozens of times and even went to see him, all she heard was that he wasnt in his old apartment house or SY Apartments. Why Why isnt he picking up? Why!? Just as she realized what she was thinking ...Hah. An empty chuckle escaped Kim Hannahs lips. An intense self-hatred suddenly rose inside her. Chwaaaaa! Tiny droplets began to fall from the sky. Drenched in the rain, Kim Hannah trudged through the streets. Not knowing what to do, she just walked. .... Her chest felt stuffy. In the end, she was an Earthling who could not do anything alone. Though she refused to think so until now, she could no longer deny it. So heavy. Her shoulders rapidly got heavier when she couldnt contact Seol Jihu. Meaning, she was subconsciously relying on Seol Jihu as a final resort. What was funnier was that she still thought so. How did you for so long She never thought it would be easy. Now that she was experiencing it first-hand, it was anything beyond her wildest imagination. Her shoulders ached from the crushing pressure. Just how did Seol Jihu endure for so long? Just how did he find a solution in every crisis that happened? [Take good care of Valhalla and Paradise.] The loaded meaning of his departing words finally reached her. Perhaps Kim Hannah would never know the true meaning. After all, she was a non-combatant. She did not even have the determination to throw herself at a problem and face it directly. ...No, she just got the determination. I cant cry. No matter how difficult a problem was, she could not be weak. She had to put on a strong appearance. That was what Seol Jihu did. So she had to do so as well. Because she was Valhallas representative. Standing still, Kim Hannah bit her pale lip. Taking out a small piece of paper from her handbag, she ripped it without hesitation. Though she walked to Valhalla with determination, when she saw the building Kim Hannah blinked rapidly. Murmur, murmur. The main gate was bustling. Kim Hannahs eyebrows went up. She doubted her eyes for a second. The building that was completely emptied after the second failure was now crowded. Many people were going in and out of it. Walking through the crowd and entering the building, Kim Hannah ran into someone she did not expect to see. Hmm? Why are you soaking wet like a mouse drenched in the rain? A woman straightening out her coat looked at Kim Hannah and asked. It was Sicilias representative, the Star of Sloth, Taciana Cinzia. How. How did I get here so fast? He told me to hurry up because it was urgent. Since he said hed even use a Divine Wish, I had no reason to refuse. Hmm? Cinzia opened her eyes wide in the middle of talking. Kim Hannah had her mouth open as if she did not understand what she was talking about. Aha Looks like he was in more of a rush than I thought. Cinzia chuckled and turned around. Ill be waiting in the conference room. Time is gold. Staring at Cinzia in a daze, Kim Hannah tilted her head up. Ah, representative! Park Woori, who was busy guiding people, found Kim Hannah and shouted. Perfect timing. This is incredible! Right now! He paused and then quietly smiled. Kim Hannah was already walking toward the staircase. Her legs, which climbed the stairs with quick steps, began to run before anyone noticed. Could it be!? Half in belief and half in doubt, Kim Hannah felt something inside her begin to flare up. KWANG! The door burst open. The moment she looked inside, Kim Hannah let out the breath she had been holding in. The air of the sunlit office touched her skin warmly. Just being in the same space seemed to calm her spirit. It was a magic power Kim Hannah did not have. She slowly looked around the room. A total of three women were sitting around the table. Seeing Kim Hannah, Phi Sora, who had her hand on her lip, lifted her chin. Baek Haeju glanced at her sideways, and Seo Yuhui handed her a towel with a gentle smile. They were all Earthlings she was familiar with. To be more precise, they were all women who stood on the frontlines with a certain person in the past. That could only mean one thing. Youre here? Kim Hannah turned her gaze forward. Beyond the main desk, she could see a man sitting with the back of the chair turned toward her, looking at a document she wrote with the Spear of Purity resting on his shoulder. You did a good job organizing everything. I had no clue what was going on, but this report gives me a good idea. Kiik. The chair spun back. Their eyes met. As expected of Kim Hannah. Good work. The moment he grinned under the brilliant sunlight, Kim Hannah shut her eyes tight and clenched her fists unknowingly. While feeling relieved on one hand Ill hear the rest in a bit. Everyone should be waiting for us in the conference room. She felt like her heart would burst from an unknown heat. Alright then. ...Right. Lets go. Seol Jihu was back. Side Story 49. Heroes Gathering (2) It was around this time that Park Wooris situation took a turn for the unexpected. He was busy preparing for the upcoming meeting when he heard that a member of the rescue team had come back alive. Rachel Chastain. The archer he had recruited as Dylans backup returned alone. This was good news not only because she was still alive but also because they could finally find out what had happened to the rest of the team. And that too from someone who experienced it firsthand. Typically, Park Woori would have called the representative immediately to deliver the good news. But he couldnt this time, because. Uehehehehehe! Rachel Chastain wasnt herself. Dead. Theyre all dead! Her smudged and tattered appearance was certainly out of the ordinarybut even more frightening was the way she muttered the same phrase over and over again with her bloodshot eyes wide open. Calm down, Rachel. We already know whats going on, and were taking measures against it. Park Woori decided he should first calm her down. He brought her a potion and kept talking without skipping a beat. And the Federation is also coming to our aid. Hey, can you hear me? Thanks to his efforts, Rachel Chastain seemed calmer now. A meeting is about to take place here soon, and your testimony would help us greatly. What I am saying is that we need information. Do you think you can talk? Still shaking, Rachel Chastain slowly raised her head. Her lifeless eyes stared at Park Woori before looking around the conference room. How are you feeling? Any injuries? Can you talk? After a moment of silence, Rachel nodded slowly. Good. I know this must be hard for you, but we dont have a lot of time. So what happened there? What happened to the rest of the team? What happened. She mindlessly repeated his words, then suddenly widened her eyes. Her mouth also fell open as if to scream. No sound came out, however, as she slumped down and beat her forehead against the ground. Youll die! Rachel! Youll die! Well all die! Its! She clutched her disheveled hair in fists and broke out in tears. Park Woori smacked his lips as he stared down at Rachel Chastain. Because she seemed unstable, he planned to collect as many statements as possible from her while he could. Just what did she see? But her face, full of fear, told him that was now out of the question. Rachel. Calm down. You did well to return. Whats important is that youre alive. I was alone outside! They told me to run as soon as the communication was lost! Park Woori quickly took out a small notebook, not missing the precious piece of information. They told you to run and then? I was scared I thought I was gonna die! I see. I understand. Hang in there just a little longer. Will it make you feel better to know hes on the way? He? Rachels voice suddenly lowered. Thats right. Youve never met him before, have you? Park Woori continued in a casual tone. He failed to notice the subtle change in Rachels voice because he was busy taking notes of everything she said. Now that hes back, everything will work out just fine. But all of youall of you will die! Haha. Right. Just how scary was this monster? Did you see it? Did you? I did. I did! That horrible, terrifying energy sneaking up from behind! To take out both the expedition and rescue team I guess this one isn''t a small fry. Still, you dont have to worry. Park Woori placed a hand on Rachel Chastains back. I dont know what kind of monster you ran into, but We have monsters of our own. Rachel Chastain raised her head slightly. It was then. KOONG! Whats with the noise? Heavy footsteps were heard at the same time as an authoritative voice rang through the room. A tall woman in a coat with an upturned collar strode across the conference room with both hands stuck in her pockets. I dont care who you have a lovers quarrel with, but you should think about whether this is the right time and place. Don Cinzia. Youre here. Park Woori immediately straightened his posture. He met her eyes, gleaming like those of a lioness, and gulped nervously. Hrm? Cinzia was about to pass the two but stopped suddenly. Why are you staring at me like that? She asked Rachel Chastain. Park Woori alternately looked at Rachel and Cinzia and hurriedly explained. Shes an archer from the rescue team. What? She returned just now. I was going to inform the representative after calming her down a bit. Just now, you say. Cinzia lifted her chin slightly. The timing is rather suspicious. Oh well. Well see what she has to say. She shrugged and continued toward her seat. A slim woman dressed in a maids outfit followed Cinzia. The Star of Sloth and the Star of Pride. Park Woori clenched his fists. He could never get used to their overwhelming presence. He always felt so small in front of them. The roll call wasnt over. Valhallas RepresentativeI mean, ex-Representative. Is he here yet? Philip Muller, the Star of Avarice. Keu! I never thought wed meet again like this! And Wu Lei, the Star of Wrath, entered the conference room, followed by Taihi and Yuirel, the heads of the Cave and the Sky Fairies, respectively. White Tiger arrived soon after. Park Woori couldnt help but stare in awe. They didnt move a finger when Kim Hannah asked them for help but gathered in a flash at the news of Seol Jihus return. Once again, he realized just how much Seol Jihu meant to the people of Paradise. What do you think? Are you Them? Are you relieved now? was what Park Woori was going to say, but he suddenly paused. Rachel had poked her head out from behind him and was staring at the big shots of Paradise. These are. She scrutinized them carefully. the monsters? And then, her lips curved upward into a condescending sneer. You? Park Wooris expression turned uncomfortable. It was then that Rachel Chastain suddenly turned with a look of alarm. Park Wooris gaze followed hers, and the next moment, his lips parted open. About four to five people stood at the door. Among them were Phi Sora, the Sacred Empress, the Star of Lust. And then, he felt itan immeasurable presence. Aura strong enough to overpower everyone gathered in the room. Seol Jihu, the Apostle of Gluttony, was here. Rachel Chastain? A look of surprise crossed Kim Hannahs face as she entered the conference room after Seol Jihu. What happened? Why is Rachel? Ah. She just arrived. What? Why didnt you Im sorry. I was going to let you know. Thats not what I meant. Why didnt you treat her right away? That should have been the first thing you did. Shes wounded. Pardon? Oh, no, she doesnt have any external injuries. And she told me she was fine. What? Then why does she look like. Suddenly, Seol Jihu stepped forward. He stretched an arm in front of Kim Hannah and looked at Rachel Chastain, who was glaring at him for some reason. Her face was full of ill will, but she also looked a little surprised. Kim Hannah furrowed her brows. Miss Rachel? Whats wrong? Could it be that But before she could finish her sentence, Seol Jihu grabbed the Spear of Purity. Stand back. It happened simultaneouslyRachel Chastain shot up from her chair, and Seol Jihu extended his arm forward like a bolt of lightning. Puk. Kim Hannah and Park Woori flinched in surprise. Seol Jihus spear pierced through Rachel Chastains neck. Then, without any explanation, he quickly thrust his spear upward and tightened his grip. Pzzzzzzzt! Golden light blazed around Rachel Chastains body hanging in the air. It was anti-evil energy, which they had not seen in years. KIAAAAAAAK! An ear-splitting scream pierced the air. Rachel Chastains body convulsed in pain as a stream of black smoke flowed out of her nose. The sparks of light devoured the smoke, and soon, it disappeared completely. The scream ringing in the air also stopped. Kim Hannah fell speechless. If her eyes werent tricking herRachel Chastain smiled just now. She smiled at Seol Jihu as if to praise him for a job well done. Seol Jihu shook his arms lightly, and Rachels body fell to the ground without a sound. Just now. Kim Hannah noticed something strange while looking at Rachels body, which was now emitting white smoke and steam. There was no blood. Something did feel off about her. Cinzia said flatly. The rest of the Executors, like her, didnt seem surprised at all. Dont you think its a waste to kill her so early? We could have gotten some information from her. Philip Muller chimed in. No. Seol Jihu shook his head. We wouldnt have gained much from her. How come? She wouldnt have said anything. How do you know? Instead of replying, Seol Jihu carefully moved his arm to cut Rachel Chastains clothes with the tip of his spear. Once her naked body was revealed, shocked gasps filled the room. Her arms and legsno, her entire body was covered in stitches. It was as if someone had dismembered her into a dozen pieces and then glued them back together into the shape of a human figure. This must have been why she looked so off. Philip Muller winced. So she wasnt possessed. If that had been the case, then perhaps we could have saved her. But she was already dead. Nothing more than a puppet. She was sent here to spy on us. I get it now. Philip Muller sighed as he closed his book. Kim Hannah. Seol Jihu eyed Kim Hannah. She flinched but quickly spoke. Oh, um, yeah. Park Woori, you take care of the body. Im going back to Earth. If she could find Rachel on Earth and bring her back to Paradise, they could finally find out what had happened to the rest of the team. Thank you for coming all this way. Once Kim Hannah and Park Woori left, Seol Jihu walked across the conference room and sat at the head of the table. We havent seen each other in so long. As much as Id like to catch up with each one of you we dont have much time. We should commence the meeting. It is my understanding that you already more or less know why I called you here. Sounds good to me. They say time is money. Cinzia smirked. Im sure everyone knows why you summoned us. Said Philip Muller. What we need are the details. Can you tell us what you need from us? I need your strength. Seol Jihu answered simply. And not just yours. I may need Paradises entire strength. Paradises entire strength. Philip Muller tapped his finger a couple of times. Sounds a bit extreme to me. But knowing you, I believe you have information to support your claim. Not a lot, but yes. The first thing Seol Jihu did after he returned to Paradise was to visit the temple. He made a Divine Wish, but Gula told him his wish was out of bounds. But that means the enemy is a god. Wu Lei clicked his tongue and crossed his arms. A god stronger than the Seven Sins. Yes. I believe our enemy is on par with the Parasite Queen. The atmosphere suddenly grew heavy. Even the essence of the Parasite Queen wasnt enough to make my wish come true. The Seven Sins tried but couldnt change the result. This enemy may even be stronger than the Parasite Queen. Good heavens! I cant believe it! Wu Lei exclaimed angrily. He couldnt stay calm after hearing such shocking news. Even if thats truewhy? Why did something like this happen? And here I thought Paradise was finally at peace! Seol Jihu closed his eyes. He had just arrived in Paradise. There was still much he didnt know. For a moment, nothing but heavy silence filled the air. There is no use asking why. Suddenly, Philip Mullers bitter voice broke the silence. We still need more information. You said you might need Paradises entire strength. Do you mean there is a possibility that you dont need it? Yes. Ive talked to Gula-nim, and we found some discrepancies. Seol Jihu nodded his head. But we still have to prepare for the worst. The fact remained unchanged that they might have to face an enemy stronger than the Parasite Queen. Now, the first and the most important order of business was. And we have to prepare for war. The enemy has already beaten us to it. It was evident that the enemy had sent them a puppet to spy on them. This meant that it now had the means and resources to collect information on those it considered its enemies. I hope that territory doesnt get contaminated again. Cinzia swept her hair up with one hand as she sighed in annoyance. Well prepare the World Tree for migration. Ill authorize a draft. No. Against a god, the size of the army doesnt matter at all. Our chances may be better if we gather only the elites and strike quickly. Youve got a point there. I agree. I have a bad feeling about this. We should move before the enemy grows too strong. Discussions ensued. I believe Valhallas ex-Representative agrees with me. Philip Muller turned toward Seol Jihu. If all he cared about were preparing for war, he wouldnt have called us all the way here. Because that wouldve been easier if we stayed home. He continued. But the fact that you brought us here at the expense of Divine Wishes. That tells me your priorities lie elsewhere. Distance doesnt matter. I can always make another Divine Wish to send you back home in an instant. But you never waste resources in situations like this. I didnt think this meeting would be a waste. Seol Jihu continued after sorting out his thoughts. Of course, I want to help my comrades as soon as possible. But we cant rush against an enemy so strong. We need more information. Philip Muller nodded in consent. He definitely looked more relieved now. He was worried that Seol Jihu would be overcome with a thirst for revenge and suggest that they immediately march into the enemy territory. But the man in front of him was as calm as he had always been when faced with a crisis. And he had always found solutions to the most challenging situations, time after time. All right. So your plan is to wait until Rachel Chastain returns? No. Seol Jihu shook his head. Frankly, he didnt think Rachel Chastain would help a lot. Im going back to Earth. Everyones eyes widened as Seol Jihu slowly got up from his chair. It wont take long. Meanwhile, you should. * After the meeting concluded, Seol Jihu returned to Earth through the warp gate. His heart was heavy with worry as he walked down the streets of Seoul. Everything happened so quickly, andthere was still so much he didnt understand. The wishes didnt work. The energy of the Seven Sins, the essence of the Parasite Queen both didnt work. He even used the divinity he had collected while working at his restaurant, to no avail. Seol Jihu panicked a little. In the end, he resorted to using the Heaven-rank 10 contribution points that he was saving for an emergency. However. [These contribution points cannot be used to fulfill this particular wish.] He was met with an unexpected response. [She placed these restrictions herself.] [Youre only supposed to use them for certain things, but youve already spent some a couple of times before where you wanted them. So.] [You shouldnt blame her. These contributions points that she gladly bestowed on you are powerful enough to defy even gods and reshape the entire universe. Its only natural to limit such power.] So she said, but he couldnt give up hope. This was their easiest and fastest way out of this situation. Huuuu. SY Apartment. Seol Jihu took a deep breath in front of his neighbors door. All right. He patted his cheeks with both hands and pressed the doorbell. Side Story 50. Heroes Gathering (3) It wasnt that Seol Jihu knew them well. But he had an idea. Gula said not all gods were the same and they were divided in ranks. Shamans, Taoist fairies, Buddhist saints, and monks were counted as Heaven-rank 4. One had to be an admiral-level god at the least to enter the league of a Heaven-rank 5 god, and one had to be a Dragon King that served as the protector of a country and ruled over a great sea to be considered a Heaven-rank 6 god. Any god above Heaven-rank 6 was outside of human understanding. Not only did they not care about the lower realm, but they also had no problem thriving without the worship of mortals. The god that Seol Jihu went to see stood at the pinnacle among such gods. Heaven-rank 7 gods were like insects before her, Heaven-rank 8 gods lowered their heads and did not dare to look up, and even Heaven-rank 9 gods could not estimate her strength. A Heaven-rank 10 god! Seol Jihu had high hopes knowing just what kind of existence she was, but No. The reply she gave was just as short as always. Why should I help you? A red-haired girl in twin tails glanced at Seol Jihu. No, I already helped you by guaranteeing your safety. Unless that guy is completely out of his mind, no, even if he is out of his mind, he will not go anywhere near the place I declared my territory. He shouldnt touch you at all. As if she wasnt interested, she looked back at the fairytale book in her hand. Not to mention, you even used the energy I bestowed you to obtain profound secrets of the universe and go to the future. Thats I overlooked it once. I did put a restriction afterward so you can only use it to achieve the oath you made. I didnt punish you or take back the contribution points. Suna said with an apathetic face and flipped a page of the fairytale, Father and Daughter. That is more than enough of a reward for amusing me. Seol Jihu shut his mouth. He couldnt refute or disagree with anything she said. To be frank, he was asking her for a favor one-sidedly. I know that, but. Seeing Seol Jihu standing still, Suna let out a small sigh. ...Or what? Her cute voice turned sharp. Do you think I am a secret friend of yours who will step up whenever youre in a difficult spot and solve your problems for you? Deus Ex Machina, a supernatural being or event that appeared out of nowhere to save seemingly hopeless situations. Suna was asking whether that was what he thought she was. Its not as if things are so hopeless and out of hand that youre on the verge of collapse. You can still take care of the matter as it stands. Suna spoke nonchalantly, but Seol Jihus eyes lit up. I heard you out and gave you my thoughts on the matter. I believe I returned the respect you showed me. Suna snorted. Thats it. Now go back. Dont dawdle here. She was chasing him out. Judging that it couldnt be helped, Seol Jihu bowed politely and turned around. ...Dont die, by the way. Though he heard something on his way out, Seol Jihu did not hear it clearly as the door closed behind him. Seol Jihu smacked his lips as soon as he went outside. It would be a lie if he said he didnt think Suna was being cold-hearted. But as Gula advised, Seol Jihu did not resent her for it. In the first place, gods were different from humans. Their perspective on things and the emotions they felt were all in higher dimensions. For example, if a speck of dust came to him, asking for help because outside dust attacked its comrades, Seol Jihu would not feel much of anything. If anything, he would find it bothersome, even if the speck of dust was a little beneficial to him. Seol Jihu was considering a lofty existence such as herself as a convenient helper. Suna was already showing him a favor by not giving him a hard time for this. Plus, it wasnt as if she did not give him any hints. Suna clearly said this was a problem he could take care of. Though he was unsure before, he became certain after he heard her telling him not to dawdle. She said still. Seol Jihus eyes flashed. Should he act boldly or take more time to investigate things? Though he was hesitating between the two options, he knew what to do now. Quickly and swiftly. Determined, Seol Jihu took out a small piece of paper from his pocket and ripped it in half. * After returning to Paradise, Seol Jihu went into action right away. Choosing a plan that came out of the meeting, he decided to set out as a small group of elites. That didnt mean he stopped preparing for war. After all, he had to account for all possible scenarios. With the vast amount of contribution points he had, he could instantly finish most preparations. After using Divine Wishes to transmit the World Tree and purchase a large number of Elixeers, Seol Jihu headed to the temple. If there was one thing he didnt like, it was that Seo Yuhui was participating in the expedition. But whether in a war or an expedition, a skilled Priest was necessary, so Seol Jihu couldnt force her to not participate despite opposing the idea vehemently. It wouldnt be right to leave one person out when everyone else was putting their lives on the line along with Seol Jihu. The only solace was that the pregnant Phi Sora was excluded from the expedition team. Many people were already gathered at the temple, including Executors and the various chiefs of the Federations foreign races. After exchanging a look with everyone, Seol Jihu made a wish to Gula. Although he planned to teleport there, Gula surprisingly said they could not be teleported to the imperial palace in question, never mind anywhere near it. If even a Divine Wish isnt enough to teleport us to a place that was perfectly fine before it can only mean that the region has completely been taken over. Philip Muller murmured. It seems the reason our enemy has become so strong is because of the expedition team and the rescue team. Seol Jihu agreed. Since each member has quite a bit of energy inside their body if it were me, I would use them as long-term nutriment rather than using them as a sacrifice, especially if I needed to recover my energy. .... Theres a good chance most of them are still alive. I feel you can say thats the silver lining in this situation. Philip Muller glanced at Seol Jihu and then let out a small sigh. Anyway, we should get there quickly before the enemy recovers more. Seol Jihu nodded. Even if his comrades were alive, that didnt change the fact that the situation was worse than before. Seol Jihu made another wish. This time, to teleport them as close to the imperial palace as the wish could. Thankfully, Gula said they could be teleported to Via Lactea. It seemed their enemy had yet to spread its influence that far. [Your wish has been received.] Gulas voice echoed in the area. Hurry on back. Seol Jihu turned around at a curt voice. Phi Sora was looking at him worriedly with her hands on her stomach. It seemed she was telling him to come back safely for their childs sake. Seol Jihu smiled brightly before blinking when he looked at the woman standing behind Phi Sora. Kim Hannah was staring at him fixedly. Though she looked dazed, Seol Jihu could see complicated emotions swirling in her eyes. Soon, a light descended on the bodies of the expedition team members. Ill be back soon. Before the light enveloped him completely, Seol Jihu smiled at Kim Hannah as well. Seeing this, Kim Hannah opened her mouth unknowingly. Just as her mouth moved as if to say something, she shut her eyes tight. ...See you soon. Kim Hannah ended up laughing without a choice. Ill be preparing for a celebratory party. She should really be preparing for war, but Seol Jihu wasnt so dense that he didnt understand what she meant. Next, feeling the light completely dye his vision white, Seol Jihu resolved his heart. Lets win. He gripped the Spear of Purity tight. I have to win. When he opened his eyes again, a familiar scenery was spread out in front of him. .... Though, not in a good way. The Empire, which regained its light after much turmoil, was once again blanketed by darkness, just like when it had been the Parasite Queens territory. This is marvelous in a different way. Cinzia commented while looking up at the sky. The sun is in the sky, but no sunlight is shining down. Doesnt it feel like were in an apocalyptic world? Theres no sign of life anywhere. The ground is also like were walking on fragments of coal Agnes looked around the area and said while rubbing her foot against the hard ground. The lifeforce of the earth has gotten weaker. Taihi also commented after taking a handful of dirt and rubbing it in her palm. I cant believe it. The Empires land became fertile thanks to World Tree-nim purifying it. To taint such a powerful holy power so fast Despite speaking with a calm expression, her voice was trembling. We can just purify it again. Wu Lei spoke after a brief moment of silence and looked back at Seol Jihu. Arent we right in front of enemy territory? Then shouldnt we start right away here? Giving that thing more time isnt going to help. Agreeing wholeheartedly, Seol Jihu took out a white divine tool in the shape of a tree branch. He planted it in the soil, which was still faintly pulsating with life, and then looked back. Receiving his gaze, Yuirel and Taihi planted a seed near the divine tool and went on their knees to pray. Soon Hwaaaaaak! The divine tool let out a blinding light, and then Boom! It suddenly spat out a massive pillar of light that pierced into the sky. The divine tool multiplied in size and transformed into a giant ash tree. The process of moving the World Tree began. Meanwhile, Seol Jihu stared at the dark imperial palace in the distance. It was the start of a war. * Same time. Suna, who was reading a fairytale book at home, showed signs of discomfort. It was because of one woman who kept stealing glances at her, grinning. Mercedes, the second commander of the Purgatory who served a king named Permasnow. Suna kept her by her side, unlike Gehenna and Hwajung, because of how courteously Mercedes treated her, but she was getting on her nerves today for some reason. What? What are you looking at? In the end, Suna asked angrily. Hmm? Whats wrong? Mercedes tilted her head innocently and smiled. I sent him back. Do you have a problem with that? Of course not. I wouldnt dare. Hmph, it would be ridiculous of me stepping up anyways. Thats true. Though you did give him a word of advice. When Suna glared at her, Mercedes quickly averted her gaze. Of course, its not too late, and he is acting very quickly but how should I say this hes cutting it a little close? It was okay when the first team failed, but the second teams failure was quite impactful. What do you want me to do about it? Suna snorted. Thats something he needs to take care of himself. Its none of my business. If thats what you think, I wont say anything else. Mercedes, who was speaking with a broad grin, suddenly held up an index finger and rested her chin on it. Its such a shame I wont be able to eat his ramen anymore Sunas eyes narrowed. Ah~ It was so good~ It almost made me think I wasted the countless years I lived without tasting it~ Suna frowned and then flipped over a page. She was saying she wouldnt act no matter what Mercedes said. What should I do? However, Mercedes was tenacious. What if the Golden Constellation perishes here~? .... Even if he doesnt perish, what if he declares he wont make ramen ever again from the shock~? ...Keuk! Suna gritted her teeth. It doesnt matter. I have already tasted it once. Thats true, but his ramen skills should only improve as time goes by~ Eeeek! In the end, a frustrated eek came out of Sunas mouth. If you want to help him so much, why dont you go do it yourself? Id love to, but Mercedes turned her head toward a tightly shut door. It was Kim Soohyuns room. He and I are currently in a deep relationship. I cannot go against his strict command to not interfere with other worlds. Then ask him yourself! Oh my, but you know his personality. I dont want to fight my husband and have him hate me. Mercedes shrugged. But~ It just happens that this hard-headed man has a lovely daughter he absolutely adores~ What if she asks him instead? W-What was that? Sunas eyebrows went up. No, Im just saying. Detecting danger, Mercedes quickly got up and scurried away, murmuring, Lets get tastier~ It didnt end with just Mercedes. Hmm. Today feels like a ramen day. Together with kimchi, blowing on it to cool it down. Gehenna, who appeared out of nowhere Before you go, why not have a bowl of ramen? And Hwajung, who also appeared out of nowhere, walked around Suna and blabbered on. You three! Gritting her teeth, Suna forced herself to focus on the fairytale. .... Of course, she could not concentrate for long. Because honestly speaking, Seol Jihus ramen was good. It was a bit ridiculous to think that a lofty being such as herself would be shaken up by mere ramen, but now that she tasted it once, she had no choice but to acknowledge it. D-Damn it! Those three put this thought in my head! Mercedes talk about how Seol Jihus ramen would only get tastier in the future played the biggest role. Suna had seen and experienced it herself. After failing once, the Golden Constellation did not give up until finally achieving success. He managed to get everyone, including herself to acknowledge him. Suna could not allow herself to abandon his potential. Not to mention, he even diminished the darkness inside the Chaos Constellation. R-Right. This isnt because I want to eat his ramen. Its for Daddy Justifying herself, Suna became absorbed in figuring out the solution to the problem. As she said before, this matter was not something she should take care of directly. She wasnt in any position to. Since she put on such heavy airs, she also had to think about saving face. That meant she had to get her servants to take care of the matter. However, even that came with considerable concern. Despite being a Heaven-rank 10 being, she did not want to go as far as breaking the principle upheld by her cherished person to do as she wished. To put it bluntly, she didnt feel comfortable with it. Of course, it would be a different story if she asked and got his permission beforehand but that wouldnt be so easy. Once the Martial God said no to something, he absolutely did not change his mind. Knowing this, Suna had to adopt a special measure. .... In the end, there was only one thing she could do. Haaaa. Heaving out a rarely seen deep sigh, Suna closed the fairytale book and got up. First, she used her power to chase out the pesky eyes watching her. As she made her way over, she asked herself, Do I really have to do this? But before she could arrive at the answer, her body was standing in front of the door. After hesitating for a long time, Suna raised her baby-like hand and knocked. Who is it? A familiar voice rang out from inside. Kuhum. Suna cleared her throat. After taking another deep breath, she pinched her cute, tiny nose. Then Daddyyy~~ She spoke with a nasal voice... Its Suna~ I want to ask Daddy for something~ Can I come in~? ...and an extremely shameful face. Side Story 51. Monster and Monster (1) There was nothing more difficult than fighting in the enemys territory. This was easy to see by recalling the escape from the Empire and the final war. The constant drain of vital energy had been quite a pain in the butt to deal with. And this time, there was no telling what kind of negative effect the enemy territory would have. And so, the expedition team brought out the World Tree. With its support, the upcoming battle should undoubtedly be easier. Flash! A bright light burst out. It was a sign that the transfer process was finished. A majestic tree holding up the sky like a pillar took root in the empty plain. PPIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII! At that moment, a sharp, high-pitched noise echoed out. The sound came from the World Tree. H-Huh? Taihi blinked and faltered. World Tree-nim? Yuirel was equally taken aback. Seol Jihu also furrowed his brows. He could tell without looking. The World Tree was screaming. The way the bark twisted and branches curled in, it was in pain for sure. Yuhui. When Seol Jihu called her, Seo Yuhui spread out her arms and cast a spell. Level 10, Exquisite Dancer, Unknown Miracle of Gloria Aeterna. A bright clump of light instantly enveloped the World Tree before rippling out in all directions. The World Trees screams slowly subsided. The expedition team, which was just about to breathe a sigh of relief, showed a look of disbelief. Kwaaaaaaa! The light was failing to advance. During the final war, it had engulfed the Parasites territory like a vast tidal wave. But now, it stopped in front of the imperial palace as though running into an invisible wall and split out to the left and right. The World Tree stopped screaming, but it seemed to be barely holding on with Seo Yuhuis light. .... Having run into a wall from the beginning, the expedition team fell silent. One of their trump cards had been rendered useless from the get-go. They couldnt say there was no benefit considering the energy required to suppress the World Tree, but that didnt change the fact that the World Trees purification and healing power were nulled. Hold on. Over there. By the time silence returned to the area, Agnes eyes had narrowed. It was the same for Seol Jihu. From the imperial palace, something long and black shot up. At first, Seol Jihu thought it was a pole of some sort. But upon closer inspection, it was an arm. He could see five, claw-like fingers at the tip and a person hanging on the sharp, long fingernail. Next, the short-haired girl dangling in the air slowly raised her head. Seol-Ah! Seo Yuhui, who was drinking an Elixeer, covered her mouth in shock. Seol Jihu also gritted his teeth. Yi Seol-Ah was in a horrific state. As if killing her wasnt enough, how dare it desecrate her corpse! White Tiger yelled angrily. No, shes not dead yet. Agnes, who had the keenest eyes out of everyone, spoke. Most of her physical functions are suppressed, but shes still breathing No. Agnes raised her eyebrow. ...Let me correct myself. Most of her mana and vitality have been depleted. Meaning, Yi Seol-Ah was very nearly dead other than barely breathing. A hint of anxiousness crept up on Seo Yuhui, whose face was already pale. What Agnes just said confirmed a few things. Seeing how Yi Seol-Ah was alive, there was a good chance the others were alive as well. Though this was a fortune among misfortunes it wasnt anything to be happy about. There had to be a reason the enemy left them alive. What if that reason wasnt just to use them to recover its strength? Just thinking about the possibilities was horrific. Seo Yuhui glanced forward. Seol Jihu was silently looking at the black hand. The way he held the Spear of Purity, it wouldnt be surprising if he leaped forward any moment, but he was somehow holding himself back. At that moment, Yi Seol-Ah slowly raised her hand. She straightened her shaking index finger and pointed at one person, Seol Jihu. She then flipped her hand and beckoned him repeatedly. Looks like its telling you to come in alone. Philip Muller murmured while pushing up his glasses. As if to say yes, Yi Seol-Ahs body drew a circle in the air. A hint of hesitation flashed on Seol Jihus face. He wanted to accept its invitation but didnt. It wasnt that he lacked confidence. He just couldnt leave everyone behind when it was so obviously a trap. What are you going to do? Theres no reason for me to do as it says. Seol Jihu shook his head. At that moment, the corner of Yi Seol-Ahs mouth curled up, almost as if to sneer and say, Oh, is that so? Suddenly, the area turned darker. A chilling, cold wind raged in the area, raising a tornado. That wasnt all. A ringing noise filled with indescribable evil will echoed out. As a mysterious energy surged out in all directions, everyone prepared themselves for battle. It doesnt look like its asking you. Its forcing you. Wooooong! Following a nervous comment, a virile noise resounded out. Now that its come to this, why dont you just go? Its provoking you so openly. You dont have to stay behind for our sake. Cinzia stepped up and said so with dozens of purple magic circles spread out in the area. Indeed, we have enough Warriors as is. Having one person act independently shouldnt be much of a problem. Agnes also chimed in while shooting out spiderwebs from her hands. I can take you there if you dont think you can break through. White Tiger transformed and growled while glaring at the imperial palace. Seol Jihu smiled while having mixed feelings. Leave this place to us and go save everyone. He wasnt so dense as to not understand what they were saying. ...No. There was a need to observe the situation a little more. Seol Jihu wanted to go too, but he was still hesitant. This expedition was formed because everyone trusted him. If he left, an incomparable void would be left behind. Moreover, the enemys energy that Seol Jihu was feeling on his skin was rather unique. If the root of the Parasites was parasitism, the current enemys root was closer to absolute evil. He was the only one in the team possessing powerful anti-evil energy. The cold air suddenly vanished. Shadows began to rise from the distance, forming various shapes. They were all strange forms that Seol Jihu had never seen before. In the next instant, the black hand piercing the sky suddenly snatched Yi Seol-Ahs head. Ah! Because of Seol Jihu not entering its territory, it swung Yi Seol-Ah down toward the ground, almost like a child throwing a tantrum. Yi Seol-Ah only had one life left. When that thought crossed his mind, Seol Jihus eyes widened. Pzzt! Lightning crackled. That was it. Although he kicked off the ground only once, Seol Jihu instantly became a dot in everyones vision. Seol Jihus speed aside, everyone became dazed at how quickly it happened. Not even a second had gone by. Seol Jihu arrived at the same time that Yi Seol-Ah was about to be slammed down on the ground. In that instant, the claw that was throwing Yi Seol-Ah toward Seol Jihu spread its fingers. Chwaaak! Hundreds of sharp thorns shot out. Not only were they incredibly sharp, but each of them was also dripping with black, venom-like liquid. Seol Jihu quickly snatched Yi Seol-Ah up and swung the Spear of Purity to form a barrier. Simultaneously rousing the lightning energy inside him, he activated Thousand Thunder. As the thorns were shooting at him from all sides, it was impossible to dodge them. And so, he planned to counterattack with a wide-area attack and escape through the manufactured opening. It was then. Blaze! In a split second, a pillar of fire came flying out of nowhere and struck Seol Jihu. This is? Despite the blazing fire, Seol Jihu did not feel it was hot. Rather than feeling pain, what he felt was warmth. As the incoming thorns shattered into pieces upon making contact with the flames, shock dyed Seol Jihus face. Dont tell me! Sacred fire? The moment Seol Jihu realized this, a large blaze blanketed his vision. A giant pair of wings gently wrapped around Seol Jihu and Yi Seol-Ah before flying up. Seol Jihu could see clearly through his fluttering hair. A long, giraffe-like neck, large flapping wings, and feathers glowing in five-colors. Ah! Seol Jihus complexion brightened. He almost shouted at the unexpected appearance, but now wasnt the time. Behind! Perhaps furious at the sudden hindrance, the claw chased after them fiercely. However, the situation was different than before. Entrusting Yi Seol-Ah to a giant wing, Seol Jihu kicked off the air and shot toward the claw. Golden reinforced sword qi radiated out from the Spear of Purity. Crack! The moment they clashed, the claw fell down in a startle from the terrifying destructive power. The problem was that a beautiful pillar of fire shot down on it again. The claw squirmed and writhed in the sacred flame that gnawed away at its skin. It acted quickly. Realizing that its attack had failed, it quickly turned back to the hole it had shot up from. Of course, Seol Jihu wasnt the type to let his prey escape. He chased after it and snatched its arm. Heeeup! Then, he yanked it back out with all his might. The incredible power of EX-ranked strength pulled the retreating arm back to the surface. Gripping the arm tight, Seol Jihu roused his energy further. With his eyes wide open, he poured his mana into the arm. PZZZZZZZZT! Digging into the arm, the lightning energy spread immediately, instantly reaching the main body and electrocuting it. The claw at the end of the arm spazzing out furiously was clear proof of this fact. Puhak! The arm exploded a second later, spewing out black liquid. Some of the droplets shot toward Seol Jihu, but they disappeared into the mouth of a particular bird. A splendid display of teamwork had unfolded. Soon, Seol Jihu felt the arm snapping off. Hmph, it cut off its own arm. Dont waste any more energy. Seol Jihu let go of the arm, hearing the voice next to him. The long arm swayed in the air before helplessly falling to the ground. You! Only then did Seol Jihu turn to the side with a look of disbelief. How? How? What do you mean, how? Little Chick snorted with Yi Seol-Ah under its armpit. I was on a date. A date? Yes. I was going to the scene of the final battle to show off my greatness to my partners. But then, I suddenly detected a strange energy. Anyways After explaining how he got here calmly... You little bastard! Little Chick suddenly grinned. Why didnt you tell me about such a delicious place? Hmm? It craned its long neck forward and took a bite out of the arm lying on the ground. You should have told me if you knew such a good spot! Hah. A chuckle escaped Seol Jihus mouth. Im glad you came! Nice timing, really! Little Chick was an existence born to destroy evil. It could stand its ground against Twisted Kindness, so there was no way it wouldnt be helpful here. I took a brief look. It looks like the guys hiding deep underground. Little Chick peered down at the hole before looking back. The energy its emitting is a lot stronger than any of the Army Commanders. But Although I cant say for certain, I dont think its so strong that I wouldnt be able to handle it. Little Chick raised its voice after looking at the strange shadowy creatures infesting the area. But, seeing as how it called you, it must have something in mind. A scheme, if you will. A scheme? Yep. Do you remember what Twisted Kindness said when we first encountered her in the Spirit Realm? Though this seemingly came out of nowhere, Seol Jihu nodded his head. [Rest. During this time, you can eat or even sleep.] [As long as you do not try to leave my view, I will not touch a hair on your body until you fully recover.] [Im telling you to eat, sleep, and recover and fight when youre fully prepared.] [Since I came all the way here, why cant I enjoy myself a bit? With some of you looking like youre on your last leg, I wont be able to brag even if I annihilate you all.] Although Seol Jihu almost believed her at the time, he shivered when he recalled almost falling for her trap. If he had agreed to her kind offer, Tigol Fortress would have fallen long before they went back. It was quite literally twisted kindness. Right, and I have the same feeling this time. Im just telling you to keep that in mind. With that, Little Chick glanced at Seol Jihu. Of course, the current situation is nothing like what it was back then. You should be the one to judge, partner. .... Why? Are you not confident? Of course not. Seol Jihu laughed. Little Chicks appearance had taken a load off his shoulders. All he had to do was make full use of the space it bought him. [Dont dawdle here.] Hed heard some important advice before coming here as well. Seol Jihu looked back for a second. He could see his expedition team fully prepared for battle. He came to a decision without much difficulty. Perhaps because his old partner was back, he felt confident. Courage seemed to be surging up from his heart. Lets get this over with then! Good! Little Chick opened its beak as if it was waiting for this answer. Blaze! The sacred flame it breathed out toward the imperial palace swept through the land. The shadowy creatures in its path melted down, leaving behind a pathway. Take care of Seol-Ah for me! Leaving behind these words, Seol Jihu kicked off the ground. As he disappeared into the palace, Seol Jihus eyes shone with bright light. Though he had been living in peace for a while, now that he was back on the battlefield, it felt like he had regained the energy of his prime. Side Story 52. Monster and Monster (2) Seol Jihu left. Here. I gave her some of my energy, but I dont think it helped that much. The phoenix flew over to the expedition team and put Yi Seol-Ah down on the ground. Seol-Ah Seol-Ah. Seo Yuhui hurried to Yi Seol-Ahs side and quickly took out an Elixeer that Seol Jihu had bought using a Divine Wish. Cure Critical Wounds. She even chanted a high-ranked healing spell, but Yi Seol-Ah remained as still as a rock. Even when her injured eyes regenerated and her other wounds slowly healed, she showed no signs of regaining consciousness. If the Elixeer doesnt work Im afraid theres nothing we can do at this point. Taihi, who had been watching quietly, whispered in a dejected voice. All living things have a fundamental core that allows them to retain their own existence. If that core is drained, then. Ah, if only the World Tree could lend her holy power! Seo Yuhui turned to the World Tree. The tree was still struggling to stay alive, relying on the light Seo Yuhui had created, and seemed far too busy to do anything else. Oh well. I guess we can only pray that Seol Jihu kills her attacker as soon as possible. Cinzia said simply. Not that we have any time to spare. It was just as she said. The group of grotesque shadow creatures summoned by the enemy was already beginning to move. There were so many of them that the entire area looked black from afar. Thats a lot. It wouldnt be fun if they could regenerate themselves. Cinzia muttered, glancing up at the sky. The phoenix was slowly circling over their heads, preparing to launch his attack. Seol Jihus absence was undoubtedly a big loss, but no one seemed too worried. It wasnt like no one came to replace him, and one of them even had a bottle of holy water. Do you want to play a game? Cinzia asked, staring at the waves of enemies rushing toward them. Whoever kills the most wins. The loser has to grant the winner one wish. What do you say? Baek Haeju glanced at Cinzia. She wondered why Cinzia would suggest such a thing. Is she trying to help me relax? Or. A look of suspicion crossed her face. For example, if I lose I''d be happy to support you. Cinzia continued with a chuckle. You see, I heard youve been falling behind the Star of Lust lately. One of Baek Haejus eyebrows instantly shot up. Seol Jihu owes us big time for this. Hes all about give and take, so Im sure hell gladly do me a favor later. So? Baek Haejus expression seemed to say. Think about it. If you win, I could put in a good word for you, or even send him out on a mission with no one else but you. Or you could get some counseling if youd rather have that. Weve got a relationship expert, you see. Cinzia pointed at Agnes and smirked. Baek Haeju slowly tilted her head. She appeared deep in thought for a few moments. Then suddenly, the apathy in her eyes changed to something else. Cinzia smiled. How about it? All right. Lets get started right away. Baek Haeju disappeared before Cinzia fully registered her answer. Surprised, Cinzia clicked her tongue as she watched Baek Haeju charge alone toward the enemy. I didnt think shed actually do it. I wonder, if I ever fall in love, will I be like her? What do you think? Agnes. I dont know. I cant imagine you, out of all people, smiling or acting cute to impress a man. Agnes shook her head. I applaud you for pushing us to bring out our best, but remember, youll have to take responsibility for your lies. It hurts me to hear you say that. Youve known me long enough to know that I consider all bets sacred. I will keep my promise. Not that. Agnes pushed her glasses up and lowered her posture. The truth is, Ive never been in a relationship with anyone. Saying so, she immediately dashed forward. Cinzia stood dazed for a moment then soon broke out in laughter as she ordered the Valkyries to attack. White Tiger kicked off the ground with four legs. Philip Muller summoned several magic circles, and Yuirel and Taihi each summoned their spirit army. The phoenix opened his beak wide at the ground. Soon, a roar of cries and ear-splitting screams rent the air. * Meanwhile, Seol Jihu was moving at an incredible pace. He had no problem finding the way even without an archers guidance. He had memorized all the secret passageways in advance, and whenever he encountered a passage that seemed too complicated, he just punched his way through and kept going forward. After traveling through a long tunnel, Seol Jihu finally reached the second floor. There, he saw itthe base camp set up by Team 1. The traces of his comrades. Seol Jihu paused briefly but soon resumed running toward the darkness lying deeper underground. He thought as he ran. A wish worth Heaven-rank 6 didnt work. Divinities even higher than that also didnt work. But when he briefly collided with the enemy above the ground, he felt he could easily defeat it with the phoenixs help. The enemy just wasnt as strong as the Parasite Queen. So thenwhat happened? No matter how much he thought about it, he couldnt figure out the reason for the contradiction. Finally, he decided there was only one thing he could do. He had to face the enemy. The truth would wait for him there. Whoosh! Lightning from his legs quickly flashed across the passage. Seol Jihus eyes, staring straight ahead, also glowed piercingly. His destination was just around the corner. * Around the same time. The deepest core of the second floor was shrouded in silence. Darkness obscured everything from view. Only the faint sound of someone groaning in pain like an injured beast could be heard from time to time. Suddenly something moved in the shadows. It climbed up the wall and rubbed itself against the air. Nonot the air. It seemed to be stroking someones head. Its long black hair swayed a little whenever it moved. And then, the darkness was absorbed into the head. Ah! A small exclamation rang out. Ah, ah. Ah! A figure flinched and jerked in the dark, almost as if their brain was being probed. And soon. Crack! Craaaack! There was a sound of shattered bones and flesh regenerating. The strange groans also stopped. Huhuhuhu. A satisfied laugh filled the air as something rose from its seat. It was then. Something suddenly turned its head. The moment it realized someone was approaching at a rapid paceKWANG! The stone gate shattered to pieces with a loud bang. Seol Jihu emerged through the wreckage of the door. He initially appeared confused because when he first discovered the door at the end of the stairs, he thought he would have to go down further. Then suddenly, his face hardened. This room was darker than anywhere else, but Seol Jihu, who had consumed the Golden Wind Phoenix, could still see faintly ahead. It was an unbelievable sight. The first thing he saw was his comrades. Both Team 1 and the rescue team were tied to the ceiling with chains. These chains seemed to have been made in a special way, for they even restrained Roselle, who was a remnant will. And the creature that did this to his comrades was standing in the middle of the room, looking down at Seol Jihu. Pzzzt! Seol Jihus eyes narrowed because the enemy suddenly turned opaque and began to wobble like scan lines on a TV screen. It was only after Seol Jihu roused his mana to enhance his eyesight that it became clear again. The creature was about 3 to 4 meters tall. Its long, disheveled hair hung below its waist like a chain. Inside its mouth, which took up most of its face, were multiple rows of teeth, like a shark. Below its neck were several pieces of bamboo glued together to mimic the human body. It was a repulsive-looking creature. And powerful, too. Seol Jihu sensed that it was strong enough to easily overpower one or two Army Commanders in their divinity-released state. Its him. There was no doubt in his mind that this creature was the one he fought briefly above ground. He saw that its fingers were webbed. The problem was that its arm that had been cut off had grown back, andthere was someone hanging from the tip of the creatures fingers. Ah. Again, a groan broke out. Eun Yuri trembled. Both her arms had been torn off by the creature. Her head moved up little by little with a creaking sound as if some invisible force were controlling her. Her eyes, half-closed and lifeless, stared at Seol Jihu. Ah. Uu. Ah. Tears began to well up in Eun Yuris eyes. Seol Jihus eyes tensed. He clenched his teeth, shut his eyes, and dropped his head as if to hold back his rage. Kkikik! Suddenly, he heard a laugh. Eun Yuri, who opened her mouth to speak, suddenly shook violently from side to side. The creature was playing with Eun Yuri like she was a toy. Ke-Kekekeke! Kehehehehehe! Its mouth opened even wider as it cackled mockingly at Seol Jihu. At the same time, it was rejoicing. How could it not? An appetizing prey had voluntarily walked into its lair all by himself. This prey seemed stronger than all the other prey that had come before him, but the creature wasnt the least bit worried. There was no way that it, an advanced form of life personally crafted by a god, would lose to such an insignificant species. The creature withdrew its hand from Eun Yuris head. Once its fingers came out of her skull, Eun Yuri lost consciousness, and the chains tied to her body lifted her back into the air. Kehee! The creature looked at Seol Jihu with drool dripping from its mouth. Their earlier brawl had somewhat exhausted the creature, but that was all right. It had already recovered most of its energy through the captured prey. Now, all it had to do was catch himthen it could do so much more than just open the door. Kkik? The creature flinched. With a sigh, Seol Jihu took a step forward and raised the Spear of Purity in front of him. And at that moment, everythingeven the darkness that filled the roomquieted down. Like a flooding river that destroys dams and races beyond them, an incredibly powerful stream of energy was released from Seol Jihus body with the intent to swallow everything. His rank was changing. The humans divinity, whom the creature considered to be a lowly being, was growing at a rapid pace. Finally, when the spear exuding a sharp aura turned toward it, the creature unwittingly took a step back. It was immediately struck with shock. I felt fear? Me? Against such an inferior being? The creature could neither believe nor accept it. It opened its mouth wide to shake off the unpleasant feeling that it had never felt before. KIAAAAAAAAAA! An ear-splitting shriek rang through the air. When the echo of the scream ceased, and silence once again filled the room, in that brief momentSeol Jihu raised his head. The creature could see it clearly. The pair of eyes glaring at it in the dark grew redder until finally, their color became a vivid blood-red. Seol Jihu, holding the Spear of Purity, lowered his body into position. Level 9 Divine Spear, Awakening Skill Berserk. HUAAAAAAAA! A deafening roar shook the air. At the same time. FLASH! A brilliant light erupted from Seol Jihus entire body. Spear God Activated. Seol Jihu clutched the Spear of Purity in his hand and shot forward. The two monsters clashed violently against each other in the air. Side Story 53. Monster and Monster (3) KWANG! An explosive sound burst out from the air. Seol Jihu and the monster shot backward after clashing. Kiuk! Hitting the wall, the monster let out a groan. It was a little taken aback by the sheer force behind Seol Jihus attack. It was so strong that he blanked out for a second. But if the damage it received was this big, the damage its opponent received should be larger by multiple times. Thinking so, the monster collected its mind and regained its footing. However, it jumped in a startle in the next moment. The enemy must have been sent flying back, but a blinding light was recklessly rushing in. Kiiiiiiik! The monster hurriedly swung its claw. Because it happened so quickly, it couldnt tell whether it parried him off or if he dodged. What it did know was that the light that was about to reach its neck bounced back. The monster panted as Seol Jihu landed lightly on the ground. It would be lying if it said it wasnt surprised. Strength and speed. The enemy was not inferior in a single area. In fact, he was superior. At that moment, Seol Jihus head tilted slightly. ...Strange. He muttered. Youre nothing special. Kiik? The monster flinched. Only then did it realize that something was missing. It slowly raised the arm that it had swung at Seol Jihu. The claw-like fingers had all exploded before it noticed. Confusion hit before it even had the time to think, How? It couldnt be helped. A human being would be no different if an ant they thought they could stomp to death at any second suddenly displayed extraordinary physical ability. No longer looking down on its enemy, the monster observed Seol Jihu closely. . Upon closer inspection, it was shocked further. Not only was the enemy plastered with evil-incinerating energy, but his energy had also been amplified a level further through an increase in the level of existence. There was only one thing it was sure of. Though it had no clue who created him or for what reason, the enemy was a godslayer designed to kill gods. Krrrrr! A long tongue suddenly shot out of the monsters mouth. It had attacked, feeling a threat to its life. Seol Jihu kicked off the ground and leapt up. The tongue chased after him but twisted around itself in vain. Seol Jihu circled around in the air. Successfully reaching the monsters main body, he raised his arm. It was then. Pukak! A thorn suddenly popped out of the monsters broken arm and coiled around Seol Jihus spear-wielding arm. Not only did the monster try to throw him off, but it also squeezed his arm tight as if to crush it. This was a mistake on Seol Jihus part. He did not expect the monsters arm to suddenly grow back when his energy was still eating away at it. However, Seol Jihus face was calm. So you only know how to show off with the power you were born with? The monster was shocked again the next moment. Puk! Seol Jihu raised his left hand and struck down on his right arm. The right arm that was holding onto the Spear of Purity snapped off from the shoulder joint. What the monster saw next was Seol Jihus left palm that suddenly approached its face. You kind of remind me of someone. A flurry of sword qi shot out of his left palm. Boom, boom, boom, boom! Struck directly by countless sword qi, the monster was sent flying back, breaking through walls. Kiiiiuuuuk! Black liquid spurted out of its wrecked mouth. Though it raised its body reflexively, its mind was completely shaken. People like that usually cant do a thing if theyre crushed by overwhelming power. I wonder if youll be any different. The monster flinched. Why? Seol Jihu smirked while drinking an Elixeer. Did you think regeneration was something only you could do? His bleeding right shoulder wriggled, and a new right arm sprouted out. Or should I have pretended to be in pain a bit more? Seol Jihu threw the empty bottle on the ground before reaching out. The Spear of Purity cut the monsters tongue and flew back. Different. Though the monster couldnt quite put its finger on it, it had a feeling that the creature in front of it was different. But not knowing what Seol Jihu experienced in the Path of the Soul, the monster couldnt understand just how different he was. Experiencing something abnormal, the emotion that arose was rage. The last bit of pride it had flared up. KIIIIIIIIIIII! A high-frequency wave struck Seol Jihus ears. The monster then curled up, its body transforming all of a sudden. Crack! Crack, crack! Craaaaaaack! Skin grew on its long arms and legs, and sharp thorns sprouted out on its body. In the next moment, the curled up monster kicked off the ground. It closed the distance in an instant and swung its left arm. Though the power behind the swing was large enough to cut a continent in half Koong! All Seol Jihu had to do was not get hit by it. The monster swung its right arm at the hastily moving Seol Jihu, but Seol Jihu jumped up lightly and got behind the monsters back. The monster pulled its left arm out and struck while twisting its body back. Unfortunately, it only hit the empty ground. Seol Jihu had already leapt back. The monster felt like it was being toyed with. Puk! This time, a blunt force struck down before it even twisted its body. Seol Jihu had jumped up a beat faster and struck it with the spear shaft. The monsters body swayed. Even then, it managed to swing its arm, this time from left to right. Seol Jihu lowered his body as soon as he landed on the ground. Chwek! A chilling sensation brushed past his neck and back. He straightened his back as soon as the monsters hand went by, then rushed to the monsters direction. A spear blade spraying out golden light pierced the monsters stomach. Keeeeeeu! The monster panted hard. The stomach penetrated by the Spear of Purity billowed out Kuaaaaaaa! Then, a bone suddenly popped out from its tailbone area and wrapped around Seol Jihu. Raising him into the air, the bone threw him back violently. A fierce explosion echoed out. The ceiling tiles crumbled, and a cloud of dust rose from the broken wall. Kiik Kiiik. The monster grinned, panting with its mouth wide open. Though the enemy was good at dodging its attacks, now that he was hit directly, he certainly must be Kiik? The monster shut up. A golden light suddenly flashed from the rising smoke. Next, a powerful whirlwind rose, dispersing the smoke. Then, a powerful wind stormed out. Level 9 Divine Spear, Secret Art Mutilation. Shwiiiiiiiing! The monster shrieked at the blades of wind mutilating its body. Pushed back in a state of confusion, it barely grabbed ahold of its body when a drop of blood fell on its forehead. The monster hurriedly looked up. Seol Jihu, who was bleeding from his forehead, was shooting down from the ceiling. Psh, psh, psh! Feeling a sense of danger, the monster shot out hundreds of thorns from its body. What surprised it, however, was that Seol Jihu kept spiraling down while striking away every thorn. Seeing his flickering body disappearing and then reappearing several times within a single second, the monster was overwhelmed with an inexplicable sense of terror. The spear in his hand turned the thorns into smithereens. Next, the Spear of Purity cried out, emitting a golden pillar of light. Sensing the compressed energy inside, the monster clenched its teeth. Concentrating its bones in one spot, it also pulled out a large, pillar-sized bone thorn. Seol Jihu struck down with reinforced sword qi at the same time as the bone pillar flew like a whip and struck the air. Kwang! Kwaaaaang! Bright sparks flared up from the point of impact. The surrounding area rumbled from the aftershock. Kuaak, kuaaaaak! The monster swung the bone pillar madly. Was there ever a time it used its full strength since it was born? The problem was that it was being pushed back even though it was giving its all. No, it could feel that the enemys energy had gotten weaker too. Kwang! Keeeeeuuu! Blocking the reinforced sword qi that tried to blow up its face, the monster gritted its teeth. It could feel cracks forming on the hard bone pillar. Still, the enemys energy was weakening. If only it could last a little longer! Perhaps its wish was granted as the reinforced sword qi that was fiercely pushing it back grew faint. The monster, holding on while clenching its teeth, cheered. Pushing away the Spear of Purity that lost its light, it swung the bone pillar at the hurriedly fleeing Seol Jihu. At that moment, the monster could clearly see Seol Jihu sneering coldly and thrusting out his spear as if he was waiting. Just as it realized it had fallen for his trap Level 9 Divine Spear, Class Ability Nemesis: Punishing Vengeance Spear. The monsters jaw dropped. It had no idea what happened just now. All it saw was Seol Jihu thrusting his spear into the air, and its attack seemed to have reversed, returning the damage it dealt until now multifold. Before the monster could understand and react to this phenomenon, the indescribable attack arrived. Kwarrrrr! A deep crater was dug out in the area the monster was standing in, and smoke rose into the air. Seol Jihu, who landed on the ground, exhaled. Hmm? Then, he raised his head. A hint of surprise flashed across his eyes. Soon, a broken bone pillar shot out of the cloud of smoke. Kiaaaaaaaaak! The monster jumped out, screaming. Its body cracked, and the tip of the thorn it spent all its effort to create was splintered, but it had somehow endured the punishing spear and counterattacked. Seol Jihu snorted. How stupid. Though the monsters physical strength and durability surpassed what Seol Jihu imagined them to be, that was all there was to it. If a tree didnt go down after one swing of the axe, all he had to do was swing the axe ten times more. Moreover, Seol Jihu loved fighting enemies that lost their cool from the heat of battle. At times, as much as he did not know the enemy, the enemy did not know themselves. In such cases, what determined the battles outcome was: first, ones ability, second, compatibility, and third, the experience and reason needed to utilize the first two points. Seol Jihu did not lose to the monster in any aspect. Moving behind the monster with Ethereal Shift, Seol Jihu activated Thousand Thunder and attacked like a flash of lightning. Though the monster managed to notice and look back with its good intuition, Seol Jihus spear was already smacking the monsters face. The monster tried to push Seol Jihu off with the bone pillar and crush him, but Seol Jihu raised the Spear of Purity. Reinforced sword qi shot out and cut the already half-broken bone pillar in half. Little Chick was right. Seol Jihu jumped up in an instant and then murmured. Your physical abilities are above an Army Commanders. He aimed the Spear of Purity at the sorrowfully crying monster while clutching onto the severed bone pillar. But overall, youre weaker than the Parasite Queen. Seol Jihus eyes shot open as he poured his energy in. Woooong! Dozens of reinforced sword qi formed around Seol Jihu as well as on the Spear of Purity. Next, Seol Jihu swung the spear, and the reinforced qi radiating a golden light rained down at the neutralized monster. Kuaaaaaaaaaa! A long shriek echoed out. But even that was buried by the explosions reverberating in the area. After the dust and the explosions subsided, all that remained inside the deep crater was a monster lying face-down like a frog. The bone pillar it boasted had shattered into pieces and was hard to make out. Its legs seemed to have crumbled into pieces as they could not be seen. Only tiny remnants remained crackling with electricity. The word pitiful did not begin to describe its state, though it still seemed alive, judging by the way it twitched. After the short but fierce battle came silence. Tap, tap. The sound of footsteps rang out. The monster winced and tried its best to move. Though it raised its shaking head with great difficulty, it was slammed back down to the ground by a foot that came hurling in. Looking down at the monster with an emotionless face, Seol Jihu plopped down on its back. Have you ever heard of the Golden Commandment? He asked, pulling up the monsters chain-like hair. It, of course, did not answer. Seol Jihu smirked and pulled the monsters last remaining arm. Craaaaaaack! The dangling arm was torn off with a horrible sound. The monsters mouth widened. However, it could not scream. It was because Seol Jihu turned its head forcefully and stuffed his hands into its mouth. Since you dont have eyes, I will use your mouth. Thats okay, right? What the monster felt next was excruciating pain from having its teeth shattered, and its mouth ripped open. GIHUEEEEEEE! A hoarse shriek leaked out. Seol Jihu wasnt done yet. Gihuek! A choking sound came out as Seol Jihu tied the monsters chain-like hair around its neck and pulled it up. This is gonna hurt a bit. Then, he stuffed his hand into its head. Forcefully drilling holes in its scalp with his fingers, he folded and opened his fingers repeatedly. Gik giheu gik, giikk! Squirm, squirm! Saliva dripped down from the twitching monsters mouth, almost as if they were tears. Side Story 54. Poison With Poison, Evil With Evil (1) Pzzzzzzzt! Large bolts of lightning rose from the monsters body. Its half-broken head drooped down. Seol Jihu took out his hand that was digging into its scalp. After confirming that the monster had been neutralized, he hurriedly turned back. Jumping into the air, he swung the Spear of Purity and cut off the chain. After gently laying his falling comrades on the ground, he poured one Elixeer into each of their mouths. The effect of the Elixeer was indeed superb. The physical injuries on their bodies were healed in an instant. However, most of them failed to open their eyes. What Taihi said was probably right, and they must have suffered non-physical damage. It seemed he would need to use Elixeers and Seo Yuhuis holy spells to keep them alive and then transport them back home as quickly as possible and then search for a way to save them. Mm. mmm. Seol Jihu had mixed feelings watching Eun Yuri take the Elixeer like a baby. A part of him felt that something wasnt quite right. It was certainly stronger than a divinity-released Army Commander, but. Seol Jihu was also surprised when he used the Punishing Vengeance Spear. Even Sung Shihyun was driven to a groggy state in one blow, yet the monster had endured it and counterattacked. But it was also true that it was weaker than Seol Jihu expected. Of course, Seol Jihu had confidence that he would also be able to overwhelm both Team 1 and the rescue team. Although he could understand why a Heaven-rank 6 Divine Wish didnt work, he couldnt say the same for the Parasite Queens essence or a higher-ranked divinity. It didnt feel like anything special. It was then. Kikikiki. A low laughter suddenly rang out in the silent room. Its laughing? Just as Seol Jihu looked back at the limp body of the monster Uek! A terrifying energy abruptly pressed down on him. The oppressive energy had a clear will. It wasnt that Seol Jihu heard something. There wasnt a voice inside his head like when he talked to the Seven Sins. But, Seol Jihu suddenly felt an unknown will transmitted to him from the ceiling. Why? Why am I hindering you? The moment he thought this, a piece of fragmented memory was transmitted into his head. [Your Imperial Majesty! Please reconsider this matter! Please heed our voices!] [My will shall not change.] What? A look of disbelief appeared on Seol Jihus face as he processed the information flowing into his brain. [Paradise belongs to this imperial lord. Although it will be stolen from me due to my lacking strength, do you really believe I will hand it over so easily?] [The Empire has fallen, but Paradise has not! Many kingdoms are left standing, and there are also the foreign races!] [How can the kingdoms survive when the Empire has not? And arent the foreign races lowering their heads to the alien race?] [Your Imperial Majesty!] [Stop! Now that we have come this far, this lords will shall not change!] The last emperor of the Empire commanded with tears of blood. [I have lost my kin, my loyal servants and subjects, and even my beloved nation!] [Losing everything that I must protect! How truly grievous, lamentable, and woeful!] [But one day, this lord will return this emotion to the alien god!] [Heed my command! Activate the Otherworldly God Summoning Circle!] Seol Jihu couldnt hide his shock after processing the memory. Perhaps he should say he was dumbfounded. No, it wasnt that he didnt understand. No one would have denied at that point that Paradise practically fell into the Parasite Queens hands. And so, the last emperor of the Empire planned revenge. No matter how powerful the Parasite Queen was, she would not be able to act as she pleased if a god of the same rank existed in the same world. But ultimately, his wish did not come to fruition. Although he managed to activate the summoning circle, the Parasite Queen had noticed it at the last second and came running in a hurry to stop it. Despite temporarily halting the process, the Parasite Queen was put in a troubling position. She tried to cut off the connection, but the summoning circle remained connected. This could only mean that the connected god was of a higher level of existence than her. Thankfully, she was able to use the law of causality to prevent the gods entry to Paradise, but as long the god did not give up, it would most certainly be able to enter tens or hundreds of years later. In the end, the Parasite Queen could only delay the inevitable as long as possible and hope that the god gave up. Meanwhile, she would prepare for the worst, a new war. However, the Parasite Queen could not achieve her goals in Paradise. With her death, the secret of the Empire was also buried in history. Of course, although no one knew of the matter, it was still progressing. After all, the Parasite Queen was no longer present to keep an eye on the summoning circle. The otherworldly god had expended considerable efforts to enter Paradise. However, the Parasite Queen had entered the planet first. The restriction she placed by devouring the Chief Deity was so powerful that the otherworldly god could not do anything about it. But thanks to the Parasite Queen dying, the otherworldly god was able to hasten the process and even succeeded in sending in a servant. But that was it. The otherworldly god could not enter through the tiny hole in the planets defense, and because of the unstable connection, it could not scheme anything using its servant either. At best, the otherworldly god could only meaninglessly wander around the summoning circle. If this ruin were never found, if the summoning circle and the otherworldly gods servant remained buried, there would not have been a problem in Seol Jihus lifetime. But the ruin was found during the Empires reconstruction, and Team 1 became the first sacrifice. By devouring the rescue team after Team 1, a huge possibility was created. A chance of doing something now, not hundreds or thousands of years later. And so, the otherworldly god asked Seol Jihu. It had come only because it was called. It came all this way to hear the summoners request. The Parasite Queen blocking it was one thing, but why was a human trying to block it too? No Seol Jihu shook his head and thought. The Parasite Queen has perished. And so, there was no need for it to come. Seol Jihu did his best to explain the full story, but he was not expecting much. After all, gods seemed to be a rather self-centered bunch. His expectation was spot on. Keuk! Seol Jihu grunted. An immense rage could be felt, and contained in this rage was an indescribable evil will. I came all the way here because you called me. Am I someone you can call and dismiss at your will? Seol Jihu sympathized with having to wander in space due to the Parasite Queens obstruction, but... Damn it! Couldnt you have just gone back!? Woong! At that moment, an intense sound filled the area. The pounding vibration spread and the room turned into a strange space where no sound rang out. Soon, dust fell from the surrounding walls, revealing shining geometric symbols. Dyed in light, the symbols started traveling upwards. It was at that moment that Seol Jihu realized the truth. The preparation was mostly done by the time the rescue team was captured. If it wanted, the otherworldly god could have formed a complete connection before it fully arrived. It just didnt do it to make the connection more stable. It had been waiting for Seol Jihu to get devoured as well for a more secure descent. The otherworldly god certainly must not have expected its servant to be defeated. That was why it was giving up its original plan and making a move now. Damn it! Seol Jihu hurriedly swung the Spear of Purity. Reinforced sword qi flew out in all directions and destroyed the symbols, but the activation of the summoning circle did not stop. Even when Seol Jihu turned on his Nine Eyes, all he saw was black. How! I have to stop it! Looking around the surroundings, Seol Jihu came to a realization. The symbols were heading to a single spot, almost as if that was their supreme task. Seol Jihu immediately ran forward. Raising the Spear of Purity high, he activated Aerial Movement. Shwiiiiish! Seol Jihus body soared up. Please! Seol Jihu stabbed the Spear of Purity into the center of the ceiling at the same moment as the shining symbols gathered in one spot. Just as Seol Jihu detonated the reinforced sword qi. Ah! His eyes shot open. Boom! * Same time. An uproar broke out in a penthouse of the SY Apartment building. I hate you, Daddy! A door closed shut with a cute cry. Suna. Suna? Kim Soohyun knocked on the door several times. When there was no response, he turned back with a flustered face. How angry do you think she is? He asked, looking at a floating blue orb. Shes lying down on her bed with her face buried in her pillow. Zero Code spoke clearly. Kim Soohyun sighed. But it seemed he had no intention of changing his mind as he started walking back to his room silently. Im surprised. I thought you wouldnt refuse your adorable daughters request. I almost agreed but whats not allowed is not allowed. Kim Soohyun shook his head. That world has already become a mess. If it keeps borrowing external power, it will only bring about a worse result in the long-run. You should know that too. I wont deny that, but it also cant be helped. You cant just say they were unlucky. Even if thats true, theres no reason for us to step in. Kim Soohyun turned the doorknob to his room. He then glanced back at Sunas room. Besides He spoke. It is protected by someone stronger than me. I dont know what shes worried about. Zero Code paused. Hoh. I didnt expect you to say that. Im not just talking about his martial prowess. Kim Soohyun murmured quietly. Martial God a legend who changed the fate of a world and achieved an undefeated myth. He knew a bit about Seol Jihu. A man who changed the future by only sending his emotions back, a trailblazer who paved the way for an ideal future for all. Kim Soohyun was not able to do so. Though he managed to achieve his goals by using any means necessary, when he looked back from the apex, all that remained was regret. Only after borrowing Zero Codes power was he able to lessen his guilt. If he went back to those days and sent only his emotions back like Seol Jihu, would he be able to achieve the same result? Kim Soohyun could not confidently say yes. As he had regarded everyone, including his comrades, as mere chess pieces, the result would have been the same no matter how many times he redid it. After all, he could not achieve it even when he went back with his memories. It was simple, really. Kim Soohyun couldnt succeed with more favorable conditions, and Seol Jihu succeeded in a poorer environment. So how could Kim Soohyun not hold him in high regard? He was even envious of him! ...Hes a monster in a different sense. And I say that sincerely. It sounds like you really mean it. Theres a lot I can learn from him. Moreover, he defeated my wives in a head-on battle. Thats something I could never do in a billion lifetimes Im actually curious how he is with his family members. They must be full of laughter and peace, right? . Zero Code did not say anything. Closing the door, Kim Soohyun sat down on a chair. Seeing Zero Code floating in, he smiled bitterly. Anyway, Im surprised too. I didnt think you would be so interested in him. Rather than interested Im curious. Zero Code spoke. Arent you curious as well? Hmm? Permasnow, Hells Conflagration, Primal Fire, and even your daughter. They are all pinnacle-rank gods. And? The Golden Constellation has caught the attention of such beings. His potential is also said to be above yours. Kim Soohyuns eyebrows went up slightly. But my thoughts are a little different, hehehehe. Zero Code laughed in a low voice. Thats why Im curious. Curious to find out whos right. Jeez, thats what you want to know? How can I not? This question would have been answered long ago if Paradises Seven Sins didnt pull such a ridiculous trick. Kim Soohyuns eyes widened at what Zero Code said. He then muttered Ah, as if he realized something. Dont tell me. That worlds gods purposely placed a restriction on him fearing his growth? I wont go that far. Zero Code spun. But from a third-party perspective, I cant help but criticize. The Golden Constellation has grown too much for the purpose of that worlds salvation. What do you mean by that? Each person has a set of gloves that fit their hand. He could have tried on different gloves, but the Sins forced him to wear one particular glove. Zero Code continued in a calm voice. Of course, there was the advantage that the glove was suited for fighting his enemy, but since they guided his growth in a way that went against his natural disposition, result-wise, his growth was restricted. Thats true Its not like only good can defeat evil. Precisely. Evil can be suppressed with an even greater evil. The Golden Constellations natural disposition is no different than yours. Really? He seemed like a kind person though. No, Im sure of it. His actions in that world prove it. Zero Code barely held himself back from saying, At least you didnt wipe out an enemy clan the day you created your own because you didnt like them. Kim Soohyun closed his mouth. He stared at Zero Code for a while before speaking. Even so, do I have a duty to help you satisfy your curiosity? You dont have a duty to me, but you do have it to that world. How so? I wont say its your fault, but everything indeed happened because of the Parasite Queen fleeing to Paradise. Cant you at least consider it accidental homicide? Hmm, if you want. Kim Soohyun shrugged. He looked rather apathetic. Let me ask you something. He asked in a low voice. Do you want me to go to that world and help that man personally? I know you drew a line saying it is not allowed. I respect your decision. Then are you hoping I send Goh Yeonju or Ahn Sol to help? Thats a meaningless question. Even your daughter has to be careful around you. The Shadow Queen nor Saintess Angelus would dare to defy you. One last question then. Do you want me to order Suna, Mercedes, Gehenna, or Hwajung to bestow divinity to him? Of course not. Zero Code laughed. Why would I ask you to do something I can do myself? Plus, I wouldnt have even asked if thats what I wanted. The answers obvious. ...Okay. Hearing this, Kim Soohyun nodded. Let me change the question then. Sitting straight, he suddenly tapped the desk with his finger. Then what is the thing you are asking me to do? Zero Code spoke as if it was waiting for this question. What I want is... Side Story 55. Poison With Poison, Evil With Evil (2) is one. Zero Codes voice resounded. One? Yes. All you have to do is lend him one of your belongings. That should be enough. The rest is up to the Golden Constellation. Kim Soohyun blinked. * Around the same time. The commotion on the ground abruptly stopped, and silence returned to the battlefield. Evidence of fierce fighting could be seen everywhere, and the expedition team appeared worn out. At the front, Baek Haejus white robe was stained black with the blood of the alien monsters. Is it over? White Tiger looked dumbfounded as he glanced around. His reaction was only natural. The enemies had suddenly disappeared without any warning in the middle of their fight, almost as though they had never existed from the beginning. He had fought enough battles to realize that this could mean only one thing: the puppeteer controlling the shadow monsters was dead. Which meant. Looks like Seol Jihu succeeded. Cinzia said calmly. Although some were relieved by the news, Philip Muller appeared doubtful. This felt too easy. Of course, that in itself was not a problem. In fact, if he hadnt known anything, his instincts would not have raised the red flag. But he knew that their opponent was supposed to be stronger than the Parasite Queen. It was strange that this battle lasted for a shorter period than their final battle against the Parasites. Then again, this result would make sense if, for example, the enemy had a fatal weakness and Seol Jihu just happened to strike the correct spot. Still. Philip Muller organized his thoughts and turned to the World Tree, scrutinizing it. The World Tree had not been able to help them so far, but if their enemy had truly perished, it would have no problem recovering itself. Fortunately, the tree was quickly regaining its former form. The shriveled branches stretched out and began to glow. Dark clouds disappeared from the sky, and the sun shone brightly once again. Hmm. Perhaps I was overreacting. Philip Muller muttered to himself and closed his eyes. He was finally able to relax. And then, just as he was about to drop his guard. Kooong. The earth shook. The sudden and violent shaking threw everyone off their feet. What the. Yuirel quickly regained her balance and looked around, but nothing seemed out of place to her. W-World Tree-nim! Suddenly, Taihi shouted in surprise. Everyone turned to the World Tree, and their eyes immediately widened. The World Tree was withering again at a rapid pace. Leaves fell and branches dried, to the point where they began to snap. It was as if the tree was curling itself up in response to a sudden and unpredictable disaster. Ppiiiiiiiiiiiiii! The World Tree cried out in pain. The sky is! Even the sky that had brightened suddenly darkened again as black clouds gathered overhead. It was as if someone had just hit the rewind button. And then, there was another earthquake. This time it didnt end with just one shake. Koong! Kurrrrr! Something was rising to the surface from deep beneath the ground. The earth shook and trembled violently. Whats going on!? Someone shouted, but no one could answer. All everyone could do was gather inside Seo Yuhuis barrier and watch the catastrophe unfold. Jihu! Seo Yuhui pulled Yi Seol-Ah close in her arms and watched the ground with worried eyes. The sounds and vibrations were getting closer and closer to them every second. And soon enough. Rumble! The ground cracked open and bulged upward. KWAAANG! An enormous structure soared above the earths surface, like a whale jumping up into the air from the ocean. This structure appeared to be a temple. It had come from the second floor of the underground ruins, but the expedition team, who had no way of knowing this, looked puzzled. Suddenly, the outer walls of the temple collapsed and began to fall one after another. KWANG! KWANG! KWANG! KWANG! A series of explosions erupted, and smoke rose into the sky. Once the dust settled, the four walls laid on the ground like carpets, and the temples interior was revealed at their center. Over there! White Tiger found Seol Jihu stuck on the ground and opened his mouth to tell everyone, but stopped before even a word escaped his lips. He turned his head and looked up at the sky. He couldnt see anything, but his animal instinct told him that, at this very moment, an absolutely and utterly terrifying being was looking down at him from above. The Executors also sensed it. They couldnt explain how or why, but they knew that a higher being, unrecognizable with human sight and powerful enough to consider the Seven Sins as mere insects, was watching them. It was around this time that Seol Jihu finally regained consciousness. Ugh. Keuk? Seol Jihu opened his eyes with difficulty and then widened them in surprise. The last thing he remembered was the ceiling exploding. He must have passed out after that because he had no memory of what followed. He woke up to find himself above ground once again. KUOOOOOOO! Suddenly, a deafening roar resounded through the sky. This jolted Seol Jihu back to reality. He quickly looked up with a frown. The image appeared relatively clear to his eyes. A giant lump of smoke with storms whirling in circles across it, like Jupiters Great Red Spot. Its him. He knew as soon as he laid eyes on it. Its always been him. The creature was nothing more than a pawn. He was the one who had been after Paradise all this time. Not even the Parasite Queen could stop him, so of course, the Seven Sins couldnt stop him. Damn it. It was one thing after another, but Seol Jihu chose to stand up instead of panicking. The opponent had already turned down his request to leave. Now he had no choice but to fight him. The odds are against me if I face him head-on. I have to find his weakness. Huh? But soon, Seol Jihu was greeted by a difficult situation. The Spear of Purity is! It was broken. More precisely, it had been snapped in half. Only the shaft without the head remained in his hand. It seemed to have been occurred during the explosion. Where! Seol Jihu quickly looked around. It wasnt long before he discovered the other half of his spear, not on the ground but above his head. The ceiling had collapsed along with the four walls, but the Spear of Purity was still stuck in its place, at the center of an enormous magic circle spreading for miles. The Otherworldly God Summoning Circle! Every time the Spear of Purity flickered, the circle flared in response. Creeeak! The magic circle resumed spinning to complete the summoning, but instead of turning, it creaked and grated like a cogwheel with something stuck inside. The spear at its center seemed to be playing the role of that something. Seol Jihu was relieved to see that the Spear of Purity was still working despite being snapped in halfbut there was no time to rejoice. The fact remained unchanged that the otherworldly god had been summoned. He could fight without a weapon, but he would be a lot weaker, considering how powerful the Spear of Purity was. Of all times. Realizing that he was about to begin what could be the toughest battle of his life without a weapon, Seol Jihu bit his lower lip. * Meanwhile, two beings were watching him from space beyond the atmosphere. I see. Kim Soohyun lowered his head slightly as he observed the situation below. So this is why Suna was so worried. . That will be a tough opponent to beat. The situation doesnt look promising. Its not too late yet. Zero Code spoke calmly. The universal principles and the law of causality established by the Goddess of Parasitism are still in place. Also, his decision to strike the core of the summoning circle has been effective. Then again, we have to give it to the otherworldly god for descending despite all the obstacles. Kim Soohyun nodded as he listened when suddenly his eyes tensed. The otherworldly god who had descended on Paradise noticed his presence. And it was rejoicing, despite all the circumstances. The otherworldly god rejoiced at the emergence of new prey, who looked as appetizing as the Golden Constellation. He sure is confident, isnt he? Kim Soohyun scoffed, and his eyes narrowed. In the past, he would have immediately confronted the otherworldly god just for looking down on him. But right now, he was without Hwajung and also without the will to intervene. Im still not sure if this is the right thing to do. You shouldnt worry. Zero Code replied. The Golden Constellation reclaimed his destiny and became the Divine Spear. But his original fate would have led him down the path of the Spear Demon. That is, if someone hadnt paved the way for him in advance and if he had walked the path that he was supposed to walk. Kim Soohyun sighed at Zero Codes words. I dont know. He raised his arm and reached into the air. But if you say so. He took out something long from his dimensional pocket. If doing as you say will break the restrictions He spun it in his hand and looked down below. And help that man. And then... This is a small price to pay. He threw it as hard as he couldtoward Seol Jihu. * Whoosh! Seol Jihu, who was about to rush out to strike the enemy before the Spear of Purity ran out of power, suddenly stopped. Pak! Something fell from the sky and hit the ground with full force. At first, he thought it was the otherworldly gods attack. But closer inspection revealed that it wasnt. In front of Seol Jihu was A spear? A spear. There was nothing special about its appearance. A plain spearhead and a plain shaft were all there was. But Seol Jihu couldnt take his eyes off the faint crimson glow surrounding it. This spear. Sura Demon Spear, a divine weapon personally crafted by the God of Destruction for the star bearing the fate of self-destruction. A sacred weapon used in Ragnarok and accepted only as a myth. This great spear killed countless numbers of ancient gods during the war of the gods that lasted more than a thousand years. However, in return, Sura was plunged into endless darkness. The accumulated evil eroded Sura until finally, the spear lost its divinity and turned vile, becoming a demonic spear known as Sura Demon Spear that constantly sought blood and destruction. The evil lurking in Sura brought a series of misfortunes to its owner. But if the owner could overcome those trials and earn the spears respect, the Sura Demon Spear would bestow upon him an immeasurable amount of power so that he may move mountains, shatter the sky, and change the world. But as great as it was, Seol Jihu knew nothing about the Sura Demon Spear. This was the first time he had seen it. Still, he knew instinctively that the spear in front of him was a demonic spear that was not only stronger but also the exact opposite of the Spear of Purity. But now was not the time to be picky. He would gladly accept anythingbe it a demonic spear or a piece of hayif it meant he could overcome this obstacle. Lend me. Seol Jihu reached for the spear without a moments hesitation. Lend me your strength! The moment Seol Jihu grabbed the Sura Demon Spear, the entire world focused on him. Both Zero Code and Kim Soohyun watched Seol Jihu in anticipation. I wonder. At first, the Sura Demon Spear was hostile toward even the Martial God. He wondered how that temperamental spear would react to the Golden Constellation. Mm! As soon as he grabbed the spear, Seol Jihu felt a stinging sensation in the back of his head. It was painful but also oddly exhilarating at the same time. Then, the next thing he knew, a mysterious energy was probing his brain. Memories of the past began to fill his mind. It wasnt Seol Jihus doing. The energy was extracting them by force. This memory is. When he climbed the Path of the Soul with Black Seol Jihus help. When he had to face the entire army of Parasites by himself. Kik, kik, kik, kik? The energy searching Seol Jihus brain paused. What is the weakness of this arrogant man who dares to touch me? What kind of ordeal should I give him? The energy thoroughly examined Seol Jihus memories. However. Shiver. He had already endured far too many hardships. In his memory, Seol Jihu finally reached the top of the mountain. He finally broke through the Parasites defense with one spear and two legs. At the same time, the dark red smoke rising from the Sura Demon Spear quickly dissipated, and the world sunk into silence. The spear lowered its spines and began to shift its form, slowly, like a drop of dye in a glass of water. No way. Kim Soohyun couldnt believe how obedient the Sura Demon Spear was. Even the otherworldly god was watching Seol Jihu curiously. The silence continued until, at last, Seol Jihu slowly raised himself as he pulled the Sura Demon Spear from the ground. His closed eyes opened, revealing sunken eyes shining with a ghastly light. At the same time. Ke! The tip of the Sura Demon Spear split open like the mouth of a beast. KEEEEEEEEEEEE! A deafening roar filled the air, instilling fear in everyone present. Sura, the demon who conquered the asura realm, one of the six realms of the afterlife, the ruler of all starving ghosts that devours everything, descended on Paradise. Side Story 56. Poison With Poison, Evil With Evil (3) It was silent. Heavy silence befell the land that seemed to explode from the otherwordly gods descent. It wasnt because of the otherworldly god but because of another existence. No matter how unstable the summoning was due to the layers of restrictions, an otherworldly god was still an otherworldly god. It couldnt help but wonder who was producing such crushing pressure and where it was coming from. He looked around carefully but failed to see anything of note. There was only a man standing still with a spear in hand. Crack! At that moment, a spark flared up from the tip of the black spear. It was not golden but crimson red lightning. Next, Seol Jihus hair floated up, dancing. The rubble around him also stirred and started rising into the air as if gravity was reversed. Meanwhile, Seol Jihus complexion repeatedly went back and forth between red and blue. A strange, indescribable rumbling filled the area. The otherworldly god, who was watching the situation unfold, felt something was off. It felt that it needed to do something but just did not know what. It was only then that the otherworldly god identified the unfamiliar emotion that seized control of it. Perplexity. Fear. It was certainly only facing a mere human being. So why did it feel demonic energy dyed in madness? Feeling fiendish gluttony on top of this, the otherworldly god became lost for words. At that moment, the otherworldly god curled up following its instinct. The giants body distorted into a large sphere. After a quick pulsation, immeasurable beams of light shot out of the surface of the sphere. The beams covered the sky in an instant and blanketed the land in darkness. Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom! Explosions suddenly erupted in the sky. Holes instantaneously appeared on the spotless beams of light before they disappeared completely. Just what happened? The otherworldly god caught sight of something long spreading out like an umbrella and then quickly going back toward Seol Jihu. It was at that moment that Seol Jihu bent his knees and lowered his posture. In the next moment, the otherworldly god returned to its giant form and threw a punch at full force. Kwang! However, it had no effect. Though his lightning-fast attack made it seem like there was no distance between them, its fist was stopped right in front of Seol Jihus face. A palm had blocked its path. Those without knowledge of the situation would have been absolutely flabbergasted. After all, a giants fist that even pierced through the sky was blocked by a tiny being. It was only then that the otherworldly god could clearly see six arms that stopped its attack along with Seol Jihus hand and the image of a multi-faced being behind him. Asora, Asorak, and Asuryun. Krrrr? Seeing the three faces, even the otherworldly god was shocked. One of the Eight Legions protecting Dharma and the existence also known as Ahura, appearing in the text of Zoroastrianism. Though it initially had the title Asu, being born from breath and life, it was corrupted in a battle with an evil god and gained the moniker Sura. The new divinity born thus was Asura. A being of such origin had acknowledged a lowly human as its master and was lending him its power? The otherworldly god found it hard to believe but had no choice but to accept the reality in front of it. It was neither exaggerating nor comparing differences. The existence in front of it was undoubtedly overflowing with energy that could uproot mountains and encompass worlds. Frightened, the otherworldly god fell back. It finally realized that it must not hold back in fighting this opponent. Even attempting mutual destruction seemed difficult. It would have to risk complete extinction. Kuoooooooo! The otherworldly god let out a fierce roar. However, Seol Jihu did not move an inch. Every hair on his body was standing. Seol Jihu grinned. It was the smile of a Yasha, bearing its blood-ridden fangs. He then moved his body little by little, almost like he was mocking his opponent or dancing in joy. A demon rarely displayed its emotions. It only did so on one occasion when there was something it desired. One had to be wary of a smiling demon even more. Because a demon smiled since it could achieve its goal. One had to be even warier of a dancing demon. Because it was dancing in joy from being able to exact vengeance. Above all, one had to be most wary of a smiling, dancing demon. Seol Jihu was smiling and dancing. He was overflowing with joy at the thought of harming his enemy. Next, Seol Jihu stabbed the spear in his hand into the ground. As if to respond to its master, Asuras six hands struck down. Wooooong. Seven blood-colored, sun-like orbs shot out from the ground. That wasnt all. The orbs multiplied. From 7 to 49, from 49 to 343, from 343 to 2401 In the blink of an eye, they covered the entire area. The rough, bumpy scene resembled a hilly terrain. Soon, Seol Jihu and Asura simultaneously spread out their arms. Then, no sound was heard. The otherworldly god could only see the thousands of orbs exploding at the same time. Next, the energy compressed inside them burst out and rushed toward it. A heaven-shaking thunder erupted belatedly. GUUUAAAAAAAAK! The otherworldly god shrieked, having taken the full force of Seol Jihus Supernova Explosion that evolved with the power of Sura. It tried to resist by rousing its energy, but Seol Jihus energy was exceptionally fierce and immensely gluttonous. Not only did it devour its divine power, but it also seemed to destroy it wholly. The otherworldly god, who was only barely maintaining its existence in the grand act of destruction, flinched. A long beam of red light was drawn in its sight. Seol Jihu rushed in without stopping and mercilessly swung down the Sura Demon Spear from its head to toe. The imperial palace was cut in half, as did the earth below it. Seol Jihu glanced up, his expression distorting instantly. The bisected halves of the otherworldly god were reattaching themselves. Seol Jihu shot up recklessly. He had chosen the most simple, brute-force method. At the same time, it was very effective. Chwek! The Sura Demon Spear cut the otherworldly god in half again. Seol Jihu flew back toward the enemy without rest. Up, down, up, up, down. He also cut left, right, and diagonally, cleaving the otherworldly god ceaselessly. Bloodred light flickered all over the sky as it coiled around the otherworldly god, like a spider wrapping its prey in silk. It did not take a long time until the otherworldly gods reattaching body turned into a shredded rag. Guak! Guaaaaaak! The attack seemed to be effective as the otherwordly god screamed in pain. It was already in an unstable state. Now that its physical body was being destroyed, its energy was quickly scattering away. Of course, it did not just take a beating. Rather than forcefully gathering the scattered energy, the otherworldly god focused on maintaining the connection. Then, it took that energy and indiscriminately swung it at Seol Jihu. A terrifying storm raged. The might of an attack containing a gods essence was so powerful that just brushing against it could make ones body explode. And now, hundreds of such attacks were rushing in from all sides. The past Seol Jihu would have focused on dodging the attacks while eyeing for an opportunity for a counterattack. The current Seol Jihu, however, did not fall back. He gripped the Sura Demon Spear tight and jumped inside. His arm and the six hands behind him spun in a circle. Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom! What happened next was hardly believable. Not only did hundreds of essences explode upon touching Seol Jihu, but the ones far away also exploded. Seol Jihu wasnt unharmed. As the otherworldly god had launched the attack by shaving off its divinity built up through countless years, the aftershock of their explosions was nothing to laugh at. As Seol Jihu still had a frail human beings body, his flesh tore, and blood streamed down his nostrils, mouth, and ears. He could only remain intact due to Asura and the Spear God energys protection. Otherwise, his body would have exploded long ago. Seol Jihus eyes became bloodshot. Then, they turned completed blood red. Dyed in blood, he truly looked like a devil wearing the flesh of a human. With a hint of anger, the Sura Demon Spear changed. The wriggling spear tip transformed into the shape of a giant scythe. It was so large that the blade could easily wrap around the giant. Shwing! A light swing cut down everything within a several dozen meter radius. Dust and dirt flew up, swept away by the wind, and trees and rocks were uprooted. The otherworldly gods imposing figure was also cut in half. This time, its energy didnt just scatter but was annihilated. Though the otherworldly god managed to reconnect its body forcefully, it staggered from the shock, unable to regain its balance. Having swept through the area, Seol Jihu stretched out his hand. The Sura Demon Spear transformed yet again. Stretching out like Sun Wukongs magical staff, it quickly approached the otherworldly god. At that moment, the energy swirling around the otherworldly god also changed. From the left came the hot radiation of lava, and from the right came the freezing cold air. Next, when the otherworldly god fused the two energies, the cold and heat exploded with a boom and spread out in all directions. The Sura Demon Spear stopped advancing at the same time. Absorbing the blood flowing from Seol Jihus injuries, the spear tip split into dozens of offshoots and spewed out blood. The offshoots then connected as one and pushed forward together. Kwaaaaaaaa! A clamorous boom resounded. The palm of a demon with dozens of fingers clashed into the energy of cold and heat in a magnificent display of tug-of-war. The two energies pushed against each other for a long time before the victor was decided by the demons hand pushing forward. The blood-red fingers wrapped around the otherworldly gods body. Guuuuuuuuu! The otherworldly god shrieked as the fingers squeezed hard. Spotting an opportunity for victory, Seol Jihus eyes shot open. Though his face was pale, his eyes flashed like he was looking at a captured prey. When he raised his spear, the demonic hand connected to the Sura Demon Spear also went up. Aiming the spear as though it was a gun, Seol Jihu jumped into the air. Puk! The Sura Demon Spear stabbed into the center of the summoning circle where the otherworldly gods body was bound by the demonic hand. The otherworldly god flopped like a fish out of water. Gyaaak! Gyaaaaaak! It cried out, realizing its divinity was breaking along with the summoning circle. It struggled, refusing to give up, but it was in vain. Asora shed tears, Asorak laughed in madness, and Asuryun glared imposingly. Next, each of them swung their arms. Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom! Seol Jihus Sura Demon Spear and the six hands of Asura mercilessly bombarded the otherworldly god. The otherworldly gods futile struggles slowly subsided until its body shook lifelessly each time it was hit by an explosive force. Now, it was no different than hitting a corpse that was tied up to a punching bag. It was then. A piece of the otherworldly gods body that fell down moved stealthily. It did not scatter away into nothingness like the other pieces. It scurried across the ground, avoiding detection. Having given up the main body, the remnant piece of the otherworldly gods divinity had one purpose. To acquire a body. It needed a new body that could survive on this planet. Of course, it wasnt so easy. The body had to meet several requirements. For one, the owner of the body had to be weak so that it could possess the body in its weakened state. Second, the owner of the body had to be someone the demonic human being could not easily kill even if he noticed its possession. If it could not find such a body, its fate would undoubtedly be total destruction. Thankfully, it was able to find the perfect target. Seol Jihu raised his head, believing everything was over. He then narrowed his eyes, noticing a piece of flesh silently moving toward the expedition team. ! Seeing it racing straight toward Seo Yuhui, Seol Jihu shouted in rage. He immediately realized what the otherworldly god was planning. Though he tried to pull his hand out, it was not easy to pull out the Sura Demon Spear, which was connected to the universe beyond Paradise. Besides, it was already too late. Seo Yuhui was the same. In the blink of an eye, before she had any time to react, the piece of flesh hurled toward her stomach. All she could do was chant a holy spell and instinctively wrap her hands around her belly. Next, as a peal of laughter filled with evil intent rang out, Seo Yuhui shut her eyes. Then. Pak! .... With a short thud, the surroundings became silent. Seo Yuhui slowly opened her eyes. They widened in an instant. What she saw first were the World Trees branches and dense leaves embracing her body protectively. Members of the expedition team were also standing in front of her. Cough! Philip Muller fell to his knee, coughing out blood. It was a side-effect of summoning Avaritia. I should at least do this much. Meeting Seo Yuhuis eyes, Philip Muller struggled out a smile. I might not be able to help him out in battle but I can at least be a shield. Shaking his head, he wiped the blood on his mouth. I never thought the enemy would be like this but I also cant believe we won. White Tiger muttered in disbelief. The battle he just witnessed was quite literally heaven-and-earth-shattering. It was only then that Seo Yuhui turned her gaze forward. Thankfully, the otherworldly gods last resort had failed to reach her. Avaritia was not used as a shield either. After all, the piece of flesh was stabbed into the earth by the half-broken Spear of Purity. Seol Jihu had moved the broken Spear of Purity at the last second and sent it flying. The sound of footsteps rang out. A foot soaked in blood stomped down on the piece of flesh. As it twisted left and right, faint smoke rose from the flesh before it disappeared. Seo Yuhui stared at Seol Jihu. The otherworldly god was nowhere to be seen. The summoning circle encompassing the sky had also broken down and turned faint. Seol Jihus bloodshot eyes slowly returned to normal. Clang! The Sura Demon Spear slipped out of his hand as viscous, fresh blood fell to the ground. ...Are you okay? A calm voice came out of Seol Jihus mouth. It was only then that a hint of rosiness returned to Seo Yuhuis pale face. Yeah. She eked out a reply before plopping down on the spot. Just like that, another battle had ended. .No, the battle was over, but there was more work to be done. Eh? Philip Muller blinked. Whats wrong? Avaritia-nim has Philip Muller stammered at Cinzias question. Huh? You want me to wait? Why? Noticing a peculiar change in the atmosphere, Cinzia looked around. It wasnt just her. Members of the expedition team and even Seol Jihu did the same. This energy. The Seven Sins. The seven gods of Paradise had descended around them. Seol Jihu thought he had experienced something similar before. Now he realized the atmosphere was similar to Stage 3 of the Banquet. The only difference was that he had trouble even remaining standing back then while he was perfectly fine now. Why did the Seven Sins appear now when the fight was over? Seol Jihu was about to grab the Sura Demon Spear again but stopped. He did not feel any hostility or evil intent from the Seven Sins. Instead, he felt extreme respect and admiration, like they hesitated even to lift their heads in front of him. Side Story 57. And That’s Where the Pantyhose Comes In (1) The Seven Sins descended after the battle came to an end. Seol Jihu stared fixedly where the Seven Sins energies were gathered. He couldnt help but wonder, Are they planning to backstab me somehow? Though he did not point his spear at them because of not feeling any hostility, Seol Jihu stared at the Seven Sins with displeasure. The Seven Sins walked up a little before stopping. Next, Gula stepped forward and bowed respectfully. Seol Jihus eyes narrowed. Why are you coming out now? [....] I would have felt much better seeing you all if you had helped out even a tiny bit. Seol Jihu had every right to be disappointed. Of course, he knew that Earthlings were summoned to fight in the gods stead. But Seol Jihu was agitated from the attack on Seo Yuhui and their unborn baby in her womb. [We wanted to help but couldnt.] Gula lowered her head even further and spoke. [We would have rolled up our sleeves and assisted if we could have been of any help.] [But the enemy was one of the closest aides of the Father of Darkness, an otherworldly god worshipped by the Dimensional race.] [How could we, mere specks of dust in the universe, dare to interfere in a battle between such grand existences?] [Rather than being of help, it was more likely that we would have been a hindrance. We would like you to understand that we could not participate in fear of distracting you] In short, there was nothing the gods of Paradise could have done about the otherworldly god. Indeed, to the otherworldly god who existed in a far higher dimension, the Seven Sins and Earthlings might not have been much different. It would only have been a matter of a small bug versus a slightly bigger bug. The expedition team was the same in that they couldnt help. Seol Jihu also recognized that it was beyond anyone elses capabilities to fight the otherworldly god. [All we could do was transport the injured to safety and maintain their life.] Once Gula added this, Seol Jihus sharp eyes softened a little. After all, he could not tend to the members he found underground due to the situations urgency. ...Okay. Seol Jihu sighed and scratched his head. That aside, why did you suddenly appear? [First, we want to congratulate you on your magnificent victory.] Huh? What was that? It was then that Seol Jihu realized something was off. Gulas attitude and manner of speech were different. She was no longer treating him like a kid. It wasnt just Gula. The rest of the Seven Sins were also bowing their heads in a show of respect. Thinking about it now, Gula had referred to the fight as a battle between grand existences. Meaning, he was on the same level as the otherworldly god in the Seven Sins eyes. [It may be impertinent of us to ask but if you will allow it, there is something we would like to say.] Seol Jihu was taken aback. Taking his silence as an affirmation, Gula continued calmly. [Could you take over Paradise in our stead?] The bombshell she dropped caused Seol Jihus eyes to widen. [Paradise has been suffering from invasions from alien races ever since the appearance of the Parasite Queen.] [Several incidents have happened in succession in the last twenty years in which the galaxy centered around Paradise has almost been taken over. This can be considered an extremely rare occurrence in the universe.] [After putting our heads together, our discussions led us to conclude that Paradise has become an easy target for interference from foreign powers due to the Parasite Queen messing up the laws of the world once. We fear that this planet has become a tasty target. That would explain why the otherworldly god refused to return and forced his way in.] [And so, as lacking as we are, we beseech you for the sake of Paradise.] Gula paused briefly before continuing. [If Asura, one of the Eight Legions protecting Dharma, stays in Paradise we do not doubt that most of the forces eyeing Paradise would give up.] Simply put, the Seven Sins currently did not have the power to protect Paradise. So they wanted Seol Jihu to accept them as his subordinates and rule over Paradise in their place. To be more precise, they were asking him to give up living as a human being and officially take the first step as a god. Seol Jihu stared at Gula fixedly at the unexpected offer. ...One thing. He then spoke quietly. Theres one thing I want to know before I give a reply. Seol Jihu raised the Sura Demon Spear and pointed it at Gula. The Seven Sins jumped in fright at the sudden turn of events. Gula was also surprised, but she closed her eyes as if to accept any outcome. Seol Jihu must have realized by now why they guided his growth in a different direction than the path he currently stood on. Ironically, the Seven Sins had raised a hero of justice. Of course, they did not think they made the wrong choice. Choosing the path of the Divine Spear was not a bad choice with the Parasite Queen being present. But that did not change the fact that it was the path of growth that stunted Seol Jihus true capability. Furthermore, it was an undeniable truth that the Seven Sins feared him becoming a demon lord if they guided him on the path of the Demon Spear. Why When Seol Jihu spoke, Gula prepared herself. If needed, she would forsake her divinity to seek forgiveness. Why did you insist on putting the word mana in my class name? But Gula came to a sudden halt at what Seol Jihu said next. When she opened her eyes, she saw Seol Jihu smiling while retracting the Sura Demon Spear. Im just kidding. Just dont do that from now on. Gula blinked rapidly. And no. Seol Jihu spoke clearly while resting the Sura Demon Spear on his shoulder. Its not like Paradise doesnt have a god. And you said so too. That you would revive the Seven Virtues and birth a new Chief Deity. Hearing this, Gula and the rest of the Seven Sins looked dejected. That was indeed the case. But after what happened today, all of that was meaningless. What would reviving the Seven Virtues and giving birth to a new Chief Deity do at this point? To the Seven Sins, Seol Jihu was like a nuclear bomb. No, an antimatter bomb. He possessed the level of existence to easily destroy Paradise whenever he wanted. How could they not be careful around him when the otherworldly god he beat to death was an existence worshipped by even the mighty Dimensional race? That was why they wanted to hand Paradise over to him. Unfortunately, he refused. And didnt I talk to you about this last time? Seol Jihu spoke. I still want to remain a human being. With a smile, Seol Jihu turned around. He seemed to be saying this was the end of the discussion. Oh, by the way. Seol Jihu turned his head after picking up a piece of the Spear of Purity stuck in the ground. Next time you see me at the temple, change the way you talk and act around me. [That is obvious.] No, Im saying go back to the way you were before. Seol Jihu shrugged. Im more comfortable with that. That way, it will be more worthwhile to pull pranks on you. Gula stared in a daze as Seol Jihu ordered his comrades to gather around the World Tree, checked Seo Yuhuis condition, and then ran off to pick up the broken pieces of the Spear of Purity. * Just like that, another expedition came to an end. Seol Jihus comrades all returned alive. The Seven Sins had transported them to a safe location, and the World Tree had healed them and imbued them with lifeforce. Though a few of them suffered from trauma, Seol Jihu was satisfied at having everyone survive. And most of them overcame their trauma. Paradise thus overcame an unprecedented danger. Though there was no telling what would happen tens or hundreds of years later, Paradise would be peaceful for the near future. Seol Jihu also went back to work. Despite his new achievement, he did not make a big deal of it and quietly operated his ramen shop. Then one day, an unexpected guest came to his ramen shop. Seol Jihu, who was cutting green onions with the Spear of Purity that he used a Divine Wish to fix, turned his head at the sound of the door opening. Welcome. Two familiar faces showed up. One was an awkward-faced Kim Soohyun, and the other was a burly man with an intimidating look. Upon closer inspection, Seol Jihu remembered him to be SY Apartments security guard. Thats him? Gong Chanho growled. Hey, hey, calm down. I asked if thats him. Kim Soohyun tried to calm him down, but Gong Chanho did not listen. Give it back. Stomping up to the counter connected to the kitchen, Gong Chanho put out his hand. My spear. Give it back. He glared sharply and roused his energy. It seemed like he would cause a scene at any second. The restaurant turned silent. Customers, or rather gods from various dimensions that came to enjoy Seol Jihus ramen, turned their gazes with intrigued looks. Seol Jihu stared blankly before suddenly putting down the Spear of Purity. It was then. Chwaaaak. The atmosphere inside the restaurant sank. At the same time, Gong Chanhos vision turned dark. In a dark space, all he could see was one blue light. It was Seol Jihus destructive existence, observing his every move with a sharp gaze. Dear customer. A cold voice flowed out. This is not a place for fighting, but a place to enjoy food. Can you quell your energy, please? Though he spoke politely, Gong Chanho could feel an indescribable pressure and dignity from his words. Gong Chanho flinched, feeling as if he would be crushed to death at any second. He subconsciously pulled back his energy and took a few steps back. Picking a fight with Lord Asura. That insignificant creature must be out of his mind. Humans and their foolhardiness. It seems that is one thing that never changes. By the way, shouldnt we bail? If a fight breaks out between the Martial God and Sura Gluttony. Let me finish this first. If I perish while eating this ramen, Im sure Ill have no regrets. The surrounding customers whispered while eyeing Seol Jihu. Im sorry. Kim Soohyun smiled bitterly. My friend is a little impatient. No, its fine. Seol Jihu smiled too. Its only obvious to be attached to your weapon. In a way, your weapon is your partner for a lifetime. I would have gotten angry too if someone took and used the Spear of Purity without my knowing. The Spear of Purity in Seol Jihus hand shook up and down. Ive been wondering where the spear came from. Im glad to know now. I apologize if it was unnecessary meddling on my part. Oh no, of course not. I should be thanking you. I was able to resolve the problem without sacrifices, thanks to you. If you say so Kim Soohyun scratched his head and glanced at Gong Chanho. Seol Jihu wasnt so dense as to not understand the situation. Hold on. Rara? ...Rara? Ah, yes, Sura didnt feel quite right, so I gave it an awesome name. Seol Jihu spoke proudly and then looked around. Where did it go? It was here just a moment ago. The Sura Demon Spear that Seol Jihu put in the kitchen was crawling under the kitchen counter. Rara, why are you going there? No, why are you hiding? When Seol Jihu tried to force it out, the Sura Demon Spear threw a tantrum by shaking violently. Whats wrong? Your owners here. Its time to go back. Clang! Come on, be a good spear. Seol Jihu pulled out the Sura Demon Spear and placed it in front of Gong Chanho. Though it would be more proper for him to hand it to him directly, the Sura Demon Spear refused to leave his hand. Thank you. This spear helped me out a lot. Gong Chanho, who was staring in a daze, tried to take the Sura Demon Spear. It was then. Chak! A loud sound rang out. Gong Chanhos eyes widened. The Sura Demon Spear had slapped Gong Chanhos face when he tried to grab it. Huh? Seol Jihu was taken aback. Guessing what the Sura Demon Spear was thinking, Kim Soohyun coughed and stretched out his hand. Okay, just hand it back to me for now. Chak! Kim Soohyuns jaw dropped. With his head turned slightly, he placed his hand on his cheek. I-It hit me? Kim Soohyun blinked. What have you ever done for me!? All you do is use me to boost your strength! Youve never wielded me properly once! Kim Soohyun felt like he could hear the spear screaming. This man is different! That donkey over there doesnt even begin to compare, so lets not talk about him. And unlike you, this man doesnt treat me like a sword! He will use me properly! The spear seemingly added. Tsk, tsk The Martial God was wrong on this one. Lord Asura is praying so earnestly. Just let him go. A couple of gods in the ramen shop chimed in. Hey! Seol Jihu pointed his finger at the Sura Demon Spear before suddenly turning his head left, right, and then up. He then gave a flustered look. Why are you crying so sadly, Ra Noona? And why are you so sullen, Rak Hyung? You should say something too, Ryun Ajusshi. Dont just stay quiet. An ordinary person might see him as a madman. But besides Gong Chanho, no one saw him as such. It was because they could all see the three-faced, six-armed being protesting behind Seol Jihu. ...One. I have one question. Suddenly, a deep, low voice rang out. Has the Sura Demon Spear changed form? Kim Soohyuns eyes widened. This was the first time he saw Gong Chanho talking in a polite manner of speech. Huh? Ah, yes, it changed form multiple times. Multiple times? Yep. It became a scythe once, and then a hand, and then a really long staff ...I see. Gong Chanho gasped quietly. He tilted his head up and sighed. In truth, he already knew. A user who just acquired the Sura Demon Spear knew more about it than him. What this signified was obvious. Dont worry. Ill convince Rara to go back. No. Gong Chanho replied shortly. To tell you the truth, the Sura Demon Spear has left me long ago. Seol Jihus eyes widened. I tried all sorts of things to get it back, and this guy also tried to return it but the Sura Demon Spear refused. It must mean I still have lingering attachments. Gong Chanho stared at the Sura Demon Spear before clenching his fist tight. Of course, I have no plans to give up on the Sura Demon Spear. .... But that doesnt mean I will force it to come to me when it doesnt want to. Gong Chanho continued. The Sura Demon Spear is a very picky weapon. It acts as it pleases and changes its owner often. The Sura Demon Spear snorted. That means it can choose me again in the future. Gong Chanho spoke with strength. My original plan was to build up strength, challenge this guy, and gain the Sura Demon Spears approval, but. Gong Chanho glanced at Kim Soohyun before turning his gaze to Seol Jihu. It seems like I will have to change my target. Gong Chanho took a deep breath. Then, he spoke with a solemn look. Will you accept my challenge? Seol Jihu looked taken aback. He wasnt a fan of fighting. He didnt think he was in any position to be accepting someones challenge either. But for some reason, he did not want to avoid Gong Chanhos gaze. Rather than his competitive spirit being provoked, it was because he felt Gong Chanhos sincerity. ...Alright. And so, Seol Jihu accepted the challenge of No Equal Under Heaven, Gong Chanho. If its to gain the Sura Demon Spears approval and not for a bet Id love to help. Thats enough for me. Thank you. And sorry for causing a disturbance. Gong Chanho had an impatient, fiery temper but was also straightforward. He bowed and then turned back without a glance at the Sura Demon Spear. Ah, youre leaving already? Why dont you grab a bowl of ramen here? Its amazing. Kim Soohyun grabbed Gong Chanhos arm. Yes, please have a bowl. When Seol Jihu offered as well, Gong Chanho couldnt refuse. After all, he had accepted his one-sided request. Come sit here Hmm? Seol Jihu made a confused noise while trying to guide the duo to a table connected to the kitchen. Ah? Kim Soohyun also fumbled around his waist in confusion. Two customers were sitting at the table. Excalibur and the spear of Purity were seated across each other with a steaming teacup of unknown origin placed in front of each of them. What are they doing? Ah, what the heck. Seol Jihu shook his head and put his hands together. Next, six arms stretched out from his back and began to boil water, knead the dough, and prep ingredients. It was a peaceful scenery as always. Side Story 58. And That’s Where the Pantyhose Comes In (2) After the expedition, most problems were resolved quickly. Everything returned to normal except for the Seven Sins, who, despite Seol Jihus plea, remained steadfast in their attitude toward him. [Welcome back.] Seol Jihu, who was on his way back to Paradise from the hospital with Seo Yuhui, sighed at the voice ringing in his head as he passed through the warp gate. He sensed Gulas presence down the path leading to the temple. He was the only one who seemed to be able to see and hear her. Others did not respond to her at all. He had to be the only Earthling in all of Paradise to be personally greeted by the goddesses whenever he left or returned to Paradise. [Your humble servant greets you.] I told you not to do this. [But] I told you this makes me uncomfortable. And I know Ive said this a million times, but this isnt going to make me want to become a god. Seol Jihu sighed as he watched Gula drop her head in silence. [Oh my. Youre back!] It was then that a sensual voice echoed in his head. He felt an energy approach him in small hops from afar. This energy obviously belonged to Luxuria, the Goddess of Lust. [Welcome!] Luxuria jumped into Seol Jihus arms and hugged him tightly. A bitter look crossed Seol Jihus face. Luxuria was the only god to accept his request to be treated the same as before, at least in her own way. The problem was that Seol Jihu wasnt happy with the direction she had taken. [Ive missed you!] For one, she was still using honorifics. [How about you, Seol Jihu-nim? Did you miss me?] Seol Jihu admitted that he was partly at fault here. In an attempt to restore their relationship to what it was, he pulled some pranks on Luxuria. During one of the pranks, he ordered her to come out and show yourself, if you really want to serve me like you say you do! To his surprise, Luxuria actually physically manifested before him. He couldnt remember much of what happened after that, except how warm and cozy Luxuria felt until Seo Yuhui rushed in and dragged him out. Even after that, Seol Jihu secretly visited Luxurias temple and demanded her to appear before him. When she expressed concern, he consoled her by saying everything would be fine and that he was there for her. Thanks to his efforts, he was able to get quite close to Luxuria. [Why dont you come to see me these days?] Now, however, the situation seemed to be out of his hands. [Are you sick of me? But you said youd love me! Im so upset!] [Stop it. Cant you see that youre troubling him?] When she saw Seol Jihu shut his eyes tight, Gula quickly intervened. [Thats not the kind of language and attitude you should be using in front of our hero.] [But!] [Silence!] Gula, who only rarely raised her voice, scolded Luxuria. [Your actions today will be formally challenged at the meeting. Be grateful for his mercy and repent your acts.] Gula let out a dry cough and turned again toward Seol Jihu. [Please excuse the commotion. Come inside.] What do you mean come inside? No way. Im leaving. With a grumble, Seol Jihu looked back at Gula before leaving. If you do this again, Im going to call you Little Gula the next time I see you. Okay? Gula flinched. Even for her, the name Little Gula was too much to handle. Hoping that the threat would work, Seol Jihu left the temple and headed to his restaurant. As soon as he opened the door, he heard a clatter. Excalibur and the Spear of Purity were lying side by side in the kitchen. Someone had covered them with a blanket, and they looked like they were taking a nap. Ah. Did I wake you? Click. Excalibur rolled over and covered the Spear of Purity with itself. Ever since Kim Soohyun left Excalibur in Seol Jihus care, the sword hadnt left the Spear of Purity for a single moment. Wheres Rara? As soon as he thought so, a black spear flew across the air and slipped under the blanket that the sword and spear were sharing. Naturally, a commotion broke out. Clang! Clang! Seol Jihu shook his head when he saw Excalibur and the Spear of Purity fighting the Sura Demon Spear. It didnt even surprise him anymore. He had already given up trying to comprehend them. It was then that he heard someone knocking on the door of the restaurant. The man who entered with Seol Jihus permission was astonished at the scene before him. Oh, theyre fine. Dont mind them. Seol Jihu spoke quickly to reassure his guest, who seemed ready to scream any moment. What brings you here? The restaurants closed today. Oh, um. Seol Jihus expression stiffened as he listened. The man had come bearing a message from Kim Hannah. * First, Seol Jihu scolded the sword and the two spears. When he saw that they were sorry, he headed to Valhalla. There was a familiar figure in the lobby. She was sprawled out on the couch, waving the Thorn of Steel up and down. Hmm? What are you doing here? Chung Chohong greeted Seol Jihu. Kim Hannah called me here. How are you feeling? Are you okay now? You bet I am. Ive been fine for a while. I just realized I never got a chance to say thank you. You dont have to. ? You dont have to thank me. I already know how you feel. How? I just do. You know what they say. Husband and wife can read each other like an open book. Bullshit. You still remember that? When are you gonna stop? Chohong raised her head with a laugh. Seol Jihu smiled in return. Her smile made him feel much better. Now he knew for certain that she had recovered fully. But seriously, why are you here? What does the fox want from you? No idea. Maybe shes finally going to confess her love for me? Ha! This guy. He hasnt changed one bit. Get going already, will ya? Even while she said so, Chohongs gaze remained on Seol Jihu. After their little chat, Seol Jihu climbed the stairs to the second floor. He knew that she would want to talk to him at some point. The recent incident was too big and shocking for them to pretend it never happened. He didnt mean to blame her, of course. He just regretted that things didnt work out as best as they could. Seol Jihu had briefly wondered whether he should visit Kim Hannah first but decided against it as it might bother her when she was obviously busy. Also, knowing her strict nature, he was confident that she wouldnt look away as though nothing had happened. And today, she finally contacted him. There was something she wanted to tell him, she said. Youre here. As soon as Seol Jihu opened the office door, he saw Kim Hannah sitting at her desk. Take a seat. Youre a little late, arent you? I thought youd be here sooner. Kim Hannah said, closing the file and taking off her glasses. Seol Jihu was about to explain that he was late because he had to stop the fight between the sword and the spears but paused before he did. He knew that she would see it as an excuse. Well, well, if it isnt the famous Miss Foxy. Why did she call me all the way out here, I wonder? Seol Jihu said playfully. What are you playing at? Are you trying to imitate Miss Cinzia? Kim Hannah smiled bitterly before letting out a small sigh. Im sorry. Suddenly she apologized. I tried not to, but I ended up relying on you again. And, well I just thought I should apologize first. Seol Jihu quickly straightened his posture. I feel like this all wouldve ended much faster if I had made a different choice. Then I wouldnt have felt as guilty as I do now. Its just a thought. Seol Jihu nodded quietly. It is regretful. He said after a moment of silence. I only found this out later, but the situation would have ended a lot sooner if you had contacted me when you lost contact with Team 1 during their second search. Apparently, the arrival of the rescue team drastically widened the crack. Kim Hannah remained silent. Of course, I can only say this because I know the result. I know you were looking out for me, and I understand why you decided to send a rescue team. Theres no way anyone could have known that a god stronger than the Parasite Queen lay hidden under the ruins of the Empire. Kim Hannah reluctantly nodded. He was right. This was beyond anyones imagination. But in the end, that doesnt change the fact that I made a mistake. Kim Hannah continued after a long silence. Im sure you must be curious about why I didnt contact you sooner. Why I didnt tell you for as long as possible. You said you didnt want to worry me. Theres that too, but. Kim Hannah cleared her throat. Do you know what happened to Valhalla after you resigned? Huh? Were a mess. Seol Jihus eyes widened at Kim Hannahs straightforward assessment. Why? Because our hierarchy has crumbled down. Kim Hannah said simply. I emphasized this several times when you were the representative. An organization Is a community that needs rules and regulations to function properly. Seol Jihu finished her sentence. His reaction was almost automatic because he had heard the same phrase more than a dozen times before. Youre right. And its especially true between subordinates and their superiors. Kim Hannah paused briefly, then continued. Our current system is ineffective because our subordinates ignore the rules and regulations that are in place. Who are you talking about exactly? Seol Jihu asked carefully. Almost all of them. Kim Hannah clenched her teeth. I wont say everyone. But theres this one thing that all team leaders always say during our leader meetings. They say that their team members are rebellious, and theyre always complaining and grumbling. She continued. All of our team leaders are exceptional. Marcel Ghionea, Ayase Kazuki, and Oh Rahee. They will thrive in any organization in Paradise, but you already know that. Yes. But every time they give an order, their team members complain. It wasnt like this in the past, they say. Or Jihu wasnt like this. Jihu Oppa was different. Even the experienced members are no different. How can this be? Seol Jihu was speechless. Insubordination had never been an issue when he was the representative. You wouldnt know. This never happened when you were here. It couldnt be helped. Valhalla was an organization founded by and for Seol Jihu. Each member had a close relationship with him. Seol Jihu was a beloved and respected representative, so no one disputed his decisionsnot even the risky ones. Their blind faith in Seol Jihu worsened over time as he began to yield results. If you had stayed, this would never have happened. Thats why I tried to stop you from leaving. Kim Hannah closed her eyes. I tried to step out of your shadow, but. Her voice trailed off as she slowly tilted her head back. What can I say? My greed aggravated the situation. Its my fault. Kim Hannah failed. Although the situation ended well, the fact that Seol Jihu came to save her was a big problem. Seol Jihu left Valhalla a long time ago, yet his influence over the organization was still growing. Suddenly, Kim Hannah opened the desk drawer. Ive already taken care of urgent matters. Now, as Valhallas Representative, I think I should take responsibility for my mistakes. She took out a white envelope from the drawer. It was her letter of resignation. Tomorrow morning, Ill gather everyone and apologize for my mistakes. I will then resign from my post. Seol Jihu glanced at the envelope, then turned his gaze back to Kim Hannah. It isnt a whim. Kim Hannah declared. Ive thought long and hard about it. Seol Jihu stared at Kim Hannah. He rolled his eyes and tilted his head slightly. I dont know. Seol Jihu muttered, rubbing his chin. I dont think this is a good decision. Kim Hannahs eyes widened. You said a lot of things, but. Well, they all sounded like excuses to me. Jihu. Youre pinning the blame on me. And now that you have reasonable grounds to resign, youre willing to take that opportunity. Am I wrong? What? Kim Hannahs eyebrows wriggled. Do you have to put it like that? See, I never thought Id say this to you, but. Seol Jihu interrupted her. Did you really think that your position could be thrown away so easily? Kim Hannah frowned. I cant believe you of all people would say that. Me? What about me? Seol Jihu opened his eyes wide. I resigned at the right moment. I defeated the Parasites and proposed a treaty so that Paradise could recover in peace. I accomplished my purpose and took care of everything that needed to be done before stepping down. So why should I be considered the same as you? Kim Hannahs eyes widened in surprise. She never knew Seol Jihu could be so logical. Suddenly she saw him from a new perspective. You, on the other hand. Youre not even close to achieving your goal. To resign now just means to run away. Thats. Its because of the latest incident That was inevitable. Seol Jihu said firmly. Have any of the members complained about your decision regarding this matter? They hadnt. Some of them asked why she didnt contact Seol Jihu sooner, but no one took issue with her decision to send out a rescue team. They all understood that she, or anyone else for the matter, could not have predicted the enemys true identity. I thought there was something you wanted to achieve when you first accepted that position. And I think this may be related to the problem you mentioned. Kim Hannah blinked. Seol Jihus stiff face cracked into an awkward smile. It feels strange to say this myself, but no one could have solved this situation but me. Kim Hannah closed her mouth. She couldnt deny that he was right. Its not just you. The result would have been the same with anyone else, no matter how competent they were. This was that big of a deal. And its the same with Valhalla. If you cant solve it yourself, maybe you should rely on others. Who? Who could possibly pull them out of your shadow? Who, you ask? Seol Jihus lips curved into a smile. Me, of course. Then he pointed with his finger at himself. Kim Hannah seemed annoyed. So youre saying that I should become a hypocrite? Thats too harsh. But its true. You want the others to break away from your shadow but still want me to stay in it. About that. This is what I think. Seol Jihu raised his hands to calm her down. Who cares if youre in my shadow? Wha-What did you say? Only the members need to step out of it. It doesnt matter if you stay, does it? Kim Hannah opened her mouth, speechless. Why are you trying to do everything by yourself? You shouldnt do that. Its not like I did everything by myself. I relied on my comrades and even hid behind them when needed. He was talking about the Spirit Realm expedition and the beginning of the Path of the Souls. Anyway. Seol Jihu got up from his seat and walked over to Kim Hannahs desk. What Im trying to say is you should think again. He pushed the white envelope on her desk to the side. Youve been doing well so far. And youre better than me in some areas. You should do things your way. But youre not perfect, so let others help you when you need them. Kim Hannah looked hesitant. I know what you think of me. But you should still reconsider. Seol Jihu stared at Kim Hannah. You and I have known each other for a while now. I want you to rely on me more. If youre tired, taking a break isnt a bad idea. Or have someone by your side whos willing to help you always, and forever. At that moment, Kim Hannahs eyes instantly shot open, and her face stiffened. What? Am I wrong? Seol Jihu shrugged. Kim Hannah began to blink rapidly. With confused eyes, she looked up at Seol Jihu, and. Hey. Ho. Cut the bullshit. What did you mean by what you just said? What do you mean by asking me what I meant? I thought I was fairly straightforward? She dropped her head again at his answer. I knew it. She muttered to herself. Asshole. She even cursed softly. Kim Hannah then muttered to herself for a few moments before slowly raising her head. Okay. She looked at Seol Jihu with calmer eyes and grabbed the envelope that he had put aside. For you to say all that I may have been too hasty. Ill think about it again as you said. And then she ripped the envelope in half. For a moment, I thought my heart was going to explode. How can he say that without warning? He hasnt changed at all. What an asshole. No, not in halfshe was ripping the envelope into a million pieces, as if to vent her frustration. Seol Jihu shivered but decided to take this as a good sign. All right. I believe in you, Miss Representative. I guess I was really worn out from everything. I cant believe I made you say all that. Kim Hannah shook her head, then asked as she pulled her hair into a ponytail. So what are you gonna do now? Im going to stay here until your problem is resolved. What about Earth? I thought you had something to do there? Ill put it off for a while. It was never meant to be rushed anyway. That makes me feel a little guilty. Is there anything I can do to help? Help? Or something you want from me? Something I want from you. Seol Jihu tilted his head. His gaze turned to the gray suit Kim Hannah was wearing. Kim Hannah, who noticed his gaze, let out a chuckle. What? You want this? But I got it out of my closet this morning, so the smell wont be strong. What are you talking about? Do you think Im some sort of pervert? You are a pervert. You pervert. Ive changed a long time ago. Seol Jihu grumbled softly. Suddenly, his gaze moved down. I dont need it, but if you really want to compensate me, then give me that. What? That over there. The brown thing. With a frown, Kim Hannah lowered her eyes to where Seol Jihu was looking. A pair of slender legs in brown pantyhose came into view. Her eyes immediately widened. She quickly closed her legs and pulled her skirt down as much as she could. You Just kidding~ Seol Jihu quickly stepped back with a laugh. Lets keep this a secret between us. If she finds out, I could die. That wont be good because then I cant help you! He waved and ran away before Kim Hannah could say anything. His footsteps disappeared quickly. You guys! Soon, Seol Jihus voice rang out from the garden. Mozzarella Schnauzer! Kim Hannah walked out to the terrace. She saw Seol Jihu throw himself at a group of baby Beastmen. For a while, she watched him happily roll across the grass, surrounded by fluffy tails. Ha. She pulled lightly on her pantyhose, then quickly released it as a dumbfounded chuckle escaped her lips. I cant believe that guy. What a pervert! Who does he think he is? Of course, whether or not this would end as a joke. He really doesnt know when to stop. Does he think everyones like him? Or what would happen in the future. Quit dreaming. Im never going to give these to you. Both Seol Jihu and Kim Hannah didnt knowyet. Side Story 59. Epilogue (1) Seol Jihu kept his promise. Only after helping Valhalla take care of their problems did he return to Earth. He resumed the plans he had to halt to go back to Paradise in a hurry. Before doing anything, Seol Jihu explained the situation and sought help. Kim Hannah, Seo Yuhui, Ian, Jang Maldong, Phi Sora, and otherseveryone encouraged Seol Jihu and praised him for his decision, but also advised him not to be hasty when going about this. Since ordinary people who knew nothing about this side would find it hard to believe, they recommended Seol Jihu to take things slow, step by step. Seol Jihu agreed with this wholeheartedly. He had planned to take things slow as he heard, but he didnt quite know how to go about it. There were limited ways he could implement this, so he was having trouble choosing the best option. But thanks to everyones help, he had an idea. The first thing he did was bring Seo Yuhui home and introduce her to the family. This wasnt much of a problem since everyone liked Seo Yuhui. Yoo Seonhwa wasnt a huge problem either as the family members assumed that she and Seol Jihu had settled things properly and broken up on good terms. Of course, it still weighed on his mind. And so, Seol Jihu picked out a day to talk to Yoo Seonhwa to settle their past relationship once and for all. To be honest, he was uncomfortable and nervous about meeting her. Although Yoo Seonhwa was the one who broke up with him, Seol Jihu knew he was the one who was at fault. Judging by her expression, which seemed to say, You dare?, he was worried that Yoo Seonhwa would play the victim card and say, How can you do this to me!? But... ...Okay. Yoo Seonhwa unexpectedly accepted. I understand what youre saying. Seol Jihus eyes widened. He was expecting to be slapped, have water thrown at his face, or have all sorts of mean words thrown at him. I respect your wishes. Thank you for telling me. It helped me reaffirm my determination too. Currently, Yoo Seonhwa was giving her all to her cafe business. Not only was she expanding the franchise in Korea, but she was also looking to expand overseas. At first, I wanted us to end up together You know, like a success story of two childhood friends-turned-lovers. It has a nice ring to it. Though she smiled sadly, that was it. Yoo Seonhwa understood what Seol Jihu was saying, and Seol Jihu decided to root for Yoo Seonhwas dreams. Then are we going back to just being childhood friends? When Seol Jihu asked with an awkward smile, Yoo Seonhwa did not give a clear answer. She flashed her eyes. Yeah I am still a little shocked, though. Yoo Seonhwa trailed off before looking at Seol Jihu innocently. Do you want to grab dinner? Dinner? Yeah. Weve known each other for a long time, almost 30 years, in fact. It would be a shame to end everything here. Yoo Seonhwa sighed and then continued. Plus theres something Ive meant to say, but I dont think I can say it with a sober mind. So I want to talk with you over a few drinks What do you say? Do you have time today? Drinks. Seol Jihu scratched his cheek. He swore never to drink alcohol again, but this invitation was hard to refuse. Not only did Yoo Seonhwas words make sense, but he also felt too indebted to her. Just saying goodbye here and walking their own paths it indeed sounded too cold. Well okay if its just for today When Seol Jihu agreed, the corner of Yoo Seonhwas lips curled up. She clicked her tongue, saying, Jeez. Then she flicked Seol Jihus forehead. Ow. Stupid. Seol Jihu blinked dazedly while rubbing his forehead. Despite looking so pitiful a moment ago, Yoo Seonhwa was smiling like a kid. You swore youd be careful about drinking alcohol. How can you agree so easily? But still I know. Im happy youre thinking about me, but you have to be clear on cutting ties. Yoo Seonhwa spoke astutely and crossed her arms. I thought you changed, Jihu, but it looks like youre still the same softy. You cant be this weak-hearted when youre going to be a dad soon. Yoo Seonhwa reached out and squeezed the dazedly staring Seol Jihus cheek. Theres no need for dinner. Just come see me off. I am also busy but made time for you. Yoo Seonhwa turned around without regret. Ah, okay! Seol Jihu snapped out of his daze and belatedly chased after Yoo Seonhwa. He was moved by what she said. As expected, she was different from most people and really knew how to think about others. She was truly a best friend he could trust and rely on. By the way, Miss Seo Yuhui was pretty harsh. Yoo Seonhwa suddenly mentioned on the way out. Hmm? What do you mean? About Princess Pink, I mean. Yoo Seonhwa cleared her throat. Im not saying what Princess Pink did was right. .... But isnt she an important person to you? Almost as much as Miss Seo Yuhui. Seol Jihu didnt say anything. Yoo Seonhwa must be talking about how Teresa helped him out ever since he was a low-leveled Earthling, not how she helped send his emotions to the past. In any case, Yoo Seonhwa was right as the current Seol Jihu would not have existed without Teresa. She made it clear that she had feelings for you multiple times. You also responded in a half-hearted way that made her think she had a chance. You should have made it clear as you did with me today. You told her youd give her an answer once the war ended and then forgot all about it. Dont you know you should be chewed out for that? Miss Seo Yuhui is acting ridiculous as well. Its like the pot calling the kettle black. How can she criticize anyone? And she already accepted one person. Why not another one? Seol Jihu listened quietly. Everything Yoo Seonhwa said seemed to be right. Anyway, I think you and Miss Seo Yuhui are partly to blame for the extreme measure Miss Teresa took. After finishing off with an invincible logic, Yoo Seonhwa glanced at the sullen Seol Jihu and coughed. Kuhum, well, Im not in any position to be pointing this out The two of you should talk about it and come to a resolution. She then changed the subject right away. Oh, you know Uncle Seols birthday is coming up, right? Yeah, of course. Im going, dont worry. Thats obvious. But you should come alone this time. Dont bring anyone with you. Huh? Why? I was going to go with Yuhui. Because Im going too. Yoo Seonhwa continued. Im sure Uncle, Aunty, Wooseok Oppa, and Jinhee all know, but we should make our relationship clear. That way, theyll be able to be at ease. But Stupid. Imagine being there with your girlfriend and ex-girlfriend when youre telling your parents you broke up with your ex. What do you think the mood will be? Seol Jihu did a double-take. I know we shouldnt be telling them about our breakup on a festive day. But its not like we broke up on bad terms, and we only chose to say goodbye for a bit so we can achieve our own goals. Mm. Im sure they have an idea as to what happened, so it should be fine to just clear things up lightheartedly. What Yoo Seonhwa said made sense, so Seol Jihu nodded. Anyway, you should take a step back on this one. Time will solve everything. There shouldnt be any problem next time we see each other at a family gathering. Okay, got it. And one more thing. I know it might look like Im nagging, but Im only saying this since this is the end. Be careful of alcohol. If anything, Miss Seo Yuhui was right about that. If you really want to drink, do it when youre with your family or your wife wives. Basically, only drink when youre with someone you trust. Of course. Good. Then Im going to leave for work. Good luck with yours too. With a smile, Yoo Seonhwa walked down the subway staircase. Seol Jihu waved his hand while watching Yoo Seonhwa grow further away. Time flew, and before long, it was Seol Jihus fathers birthday. A festive birthday party was held, and laughter did not stop in the Seol family household. After toiling for years, a peaceful day without a worry truly felt like something to celebrate. We cant not drink on such a great day! Seol Jihus father must have been overjoyed too as he took out his prized liquor that he kept on the display stand. It was the hard liquor Seol Jihu had gifted that cost over 100 million won. Furthermore, hard liquor generally had a strong alcohol content of over 40 percent. Seol Jihu! Yes? Take a glass, you bastard! Seol Jihu obediently extended his glass cup. It was indeed a festive day, and it was his father giving him alcohol. What could go wrong with the entire family being with him? Here, you take this. Fill everyones glasses! Yes, father. Now drink it in one go. What are you doing, dear? You should pour Jihu a glass too in return! Both his father and mother took turns filling up his glass. After some time, empty bottles stacked up. Naturally, Seol Jihus face had turned quite red. Why is there so much He drank and drank, but there was seemingly no end. It was only then that Seol Jihu felt something was off. At that moment, he saw Seol Jinhee walking in with two new bottles, saying she would try a rice wine-raspberry wine mix technique she learned. Seol Jihu asked with incredible difficulty. Hey where is all this alcohol coming from? Hmm? Ah, Seonhwa Unni brought it all. Though I have to admit, she brought a lot. But Dad likes alcohol, so he was ecstatic about it. ...Huh? Oh, by the way, we need to talk about something. Seol Jinhee sat across Seol Jihu. Seol Jihu, who was thinking about going home before blacking out, lowered his half-raised butt. It seemed like Seol Jinhee had something important to say. Do you remember that incident? Hmm? When I barged into your company. Ah You know, initially I didnt think that I did something terribly wrong. Until recently. Seol Jinhee smacked her lips. I knew that what I did was wrong, but you had done something even worse to me. So I thought that much was justified. Seol Jinhee continued. But when I thought about it some more, I realized I was wrong. Its not like you didnt try. In fact, you did your best to show that you had changed. I just didnt want to believe you back then. Because I hated you and resented you. But I realized my mistake when I talked with Seonhwa Unni later. So I want to take this opportunity to apologize. Well, Seonhwa Unni kind of told me to, but I also think its the right thing to do. After this, Seol Jinhee paused momentarily and collected her breath. Then, she spoke. Im sorry. ... Im sorry for acting like a brat back then, and Im really sorry for not believing you. Jinhee Will you accept my apology? Seol Jinhee raised the bottle of rice wine-raspberry wine mix. Seol Jihu had no choice but to raise his glass. Seol Jinhee had opened up and approached him. If he refused for whatever reason, with Seol Jinhees narrow-mindedness, she was sure to hold a grudge. The room had also turned quiet, with everyone watching silently. Seol Jinhee smiled as she poured the mix into his glass. Pour me a glass too. Okay Good. Then everything is settled from now on. Heres to a new beginning!" The brother and sister toasted and took the shot. Keu! Excellent! I cant be happier today! Good, good. Well done, Seol Jinhee. The peanut gallery applauded. Hearing the sound of claps fade away, Seol Jihu blacked out. And thus, when Seol Jihu woke up, he saw a familiar ceiling. Only after blinking dazedly ten times did he realize where he was. It was Yoo Seonhwas apartment, which he had difficulty entering just a few years ago. Seol Jihu shot up in fright, and the soft blanket slipped. When he lifted the blanket ...Ah. ...he immediately became speechless. He was naked. Youre up? Hearing a voice, he looked outside the door. Yoo Seonhwa was cooking while humming, wearing only an apron on an otherwise naked body. Ah, its been a while since I did it. Really makes me sore. She smiled sweetly while spinning the kitchen knife. Seol Jihu could almost hear her sing, Did you think you could get away? Good job yesterday. Hurry on up. Lets eat breakfast. Though he only found out later, Yoo Seonhwa had carried the unconscious Seol Jihu out, saying that she would take him home since he had to go to work the next morning. What happened next was obvious. In any case, Seol Jihu naturally thought a huge uproar would break out. Given Seo Yuhuis personality, he doubted she would overlook this matter. Dont worry. Just trust me. He was too ashamed to see Seo Yuhui, but seeing the confident Yoo Seonhwa, worry came first and foremost. I knew it. Surprisingly, Seo Yuhui was calm about the whole thing. I expected as much. Welcome. I hope we get along. Oh? This is unexpected. Jihu was very worried. I knew what would happen when Jihu told me he would go to his fathers birthday party alone. I would have stopped him if I really wanted to or attended the party one way or another. ...Then why? Well lets just say I gave up and accepted fate. Its impossible to avoid anyway, and trying to do so only causes more absurd happenings. Seo Yuhui shrugged. Its just a recent thought I had. I planned to say the same thing later, even when Miss Teresa came back. Seo Yuhui gestured to the side. She was talking to Teresa, who was standing behind Baek Haeju with her head lowered. Having guessed Seo Yuhuis alliance with Phi Sora, Baek Haeju had brought Teresa as her ally. Hello Teresa spoke meekly. Baek Haeju snorted. Thats interesting, Miss Seo Yuhui. From my perspective, isnt it that you cant say anything because youre in the same position as the other two? Me? Not at all. I have lots to say. Then say it. I asked you to protect Jihu, not hit on him. Baek Haeju continuously provoked Seo Yuhui, but Seo Yuhui did not fall for it so easily. Lets stop the meaningless talk about a parallel universe. I dont like wasting my breath on questions or meaningless conversations, you see. Seo Yuhui spoke curtly before sneering coldly. If youre so confident, Miss Baek Haeju, why dont you try stopping it? You keep talking about giving up and fate. I dont know what youre talking about, so make it clear. Youll know once you experience it. There are four left now. Seo Yuhui sighed. Try stopping even two from happening. Then Ill worship you as my unni, leave Jihu, or do whatever else that you want. What was that? Seo Yuhui wasnt the type to say something like this carelessly. Finally sensing that something was wrong, Baek Haeju turned her gaze. Teresa and Phi Sora had their heads lowered since a while ago as though they were criminals standing trial. Seol Jihu was also looking at a distant mountain. Though a tinge of worry surfaced in Baek Haejus heart, she spoke with confidence. Dont forget what you just said. I wont ask you to leave Jihu since I know he wouldnt want that. But I will be the one to hold a wedding with him on Earth instead. Seo Yuhui shook her head and even looked at Baek Haeju with pity. Sure, I wish you good luck. Of course, if you fail, you will have to give up on a wedding. Okay. And now that were on this topic, lets make it formal. The two women vowed on their gods and signed an oath. Of course, the victor was decided from the beginning. It was because Seol Jihus level of existence had increased to an absurd level after awakening into Sura Gluttony. Now, even a Heaven-rank 9 god might not be able to change his fate. No matter how incredible Baek Haeju was, she did not hold a candle to Heaven-rank 9 gods, which numbered only a few throughout the whole universe and were said to be on the same level as the Creation God. Thereafter, Seol Jihu had an accident at Valhalla. An enraged Baek Haeju locked him up in Evas underground prison, but he caused an accident again. She made him return to Earth, sent him overseas, and put him under the Triads strict supervision, yet he still caused an accident. Having had enough, she sent him flying to Roselles Dream World, but he even caused an accident there. Of course, these were all stories for the future. Coming back to the main point, many things happened and many incidents happened. In truth, it was impossible for multiple women to live in cordial terms from the start around one man. There were naturally conflicts to determine their hierarchy, and Seol Jihu struggled as well. But there was one matter in which Seol Jihus wives all came together with one heart. And that was a matter Seol Jihu planned. When it came to this, Seol Jihus wives called a temporary truce and worked together around Seol Jihu. It was because they knew what Seol Jihus problem was. Addiction was a terrifying thing, regardless of the subject. Even if someone was clean for ten years, it could be argued they were only holding themselves back. Seol Jihu had mustered up his courage and was trying to shake off an addiction. He was looking at both worlds equally and trying to form a balance. Knowing Seol Jihus personality, the wives knew they could not take this matter lightly. They encouraged him with all their heart, assuming there might not be a next time. Simply put, everyones thoughts matched. Thankfully, Seol Jihus efforts came to light, and he advanced one step at a time, even at difficult times. And thus, the day to carry out the first phase of the plan came. One spoonful of a dish wouldnt satiate anyone, but a good beginning was half the battle. The first step was always the most important. Seol Jihu headed to the appointed place, half worried and half nervous. The result came out. Thankfully, it seemed like he got off on the right foot. Picking Seol Wooseok first, who trusted Seol Jihu even while doubting him, appeared to be the right choice. Seol Jihu became more confident at the smooth start. He also became more motivated, but he did not rush it. He waited calmly for the first step he took to be settled in. Only afterward did he set out to take the second and perhaps the most difficult step. Seol Jihu approached Seol Jinhee in a similar fashion to how he approached Seol Wooseok. He called Seol Jinhee one day. Telling her not to go out every day just because she graduated from college, he advised her to spend some time reading and then gifted her a book. It was, of course, the book Ian wrote. Knowing Seol Jinhee wasnt a fan of reading, Seol Jihu said his company was planning to collaborate with the books publisher and asked her to give her honest opinion after reading it. Of course, he didnt forget to say he would tip her well. Seol Jinhee agreed without much thought. She had no reason to refuse when she would be paid to read a soon-to-be-published book. Seol Jihu got a call back earlier than he expected. Seol Jinhee didnt have work or anything, so she must have spent all day reading. Of course, her immediate feedback was how hard it was to read through the entire book. What is this!? I thought you had recommended a good book! .... Like here, for example. If you really want it, then try to take it over my dead body. Ah! I cringed so hard I almost threw the book! ... And whats wrong with the main character? Why did the author make him into such a retard? This is the main character, for gods sake! Why is he so obsessed with titties? What a pervert! Disgusting! ... His name too. Seol? What kind of a name is Seol Wait, now that I think about it, he kind of reminds me of you. Are you Ian Denzel? Is that why the main character is This cant be just a coincidence. Seol Jinhee smacked the table and laughed. Seo Yuhui glanced at Seol Jihu at a loss for what to do. Seol Jihu did not say anything and smiled bitterly. Sensing the serious air, Seol Jinhee stopped laughing. Uh, anyway, what kind of collaboration are you thinking about for this book? She fixed her posture and asked. ...To be honest. Seol Jihu heaved out the breath he had been holding in. I did it once before but Im still not sure how to bring this up. He bit his lower lip and continued calmly. You might not believe what Im about to tell you He fiddled with the teacup in front of him and hesitated. You might feel a little betrayed too. He added. ...Ang? Seol Jinhees eyes shot open. Ah, shit, dont tell me! You gambled again!? She shot up from her seat and got ready to pounce. No, absolutely not. But she paused at Seol Jihus firm denial. Jinhee, can you calm down and hear him out? U-Unni, you can stay seated. When Seo Yuhui, whose belly was round, tried to get up to stop her, Seol Jinhee flinched and hurriedly sat down. Whew. Okay, if its not gambling, then what is it? Its related to how I quit gambling. ...Oh, yeah? Hearing this, Seol Jinhees expression softened stealthily. To be honest, Seol Jinhee was curious too. Gambling addiction was one of the most difficult addictions to overcome, but Seol Jihu had done so and became a new person practically overnight. I thought about how to explain everything to you Seol Jihu tapped on the table and trailed off. Agh, just get on with it! Seeing Seol Jinhee yelling, he smiled faintly. Seol Jinhee was indeed different from their older brother. Seol Wooseok was taken aback, but he heard him out seriously from beginning to end. It seemed the same was hard to expect from Seol Jinhee, who was more of an emotional person. And so, rather than going with the same method, Seol Jihu settled on a plan he prepared beforehand. You know what they say, seeing something once is better than hearing something a thousand times. I figured I would show it to you. Show me what? Youll find out soon. Seol Jihu checked the time on his phone and then stretched his back. If you believe me Jinhee... He stared straight at Seol Jinhee and said. Can you give me your hand? My hand? Yep. And I dont mean that figuratively. ...Suspicious so suspicious. Seol Jinhee looked hesitant. Her unique intuition seemed to have activated. You called me to ask my opinion about this book. Why are you being so serious? Watching Seol Jihu anxiously, she slowly put out her hand. ...Ah. Then, she suddenly pulled her hand back. Jinhee? Oppa. Seol Jinhees eyebrow went up. Just so you know, Im your younger sister. ? Dont forget that. Were family. Blood-related siblings. The law doesnt allow us to ...Hey. She must have read the damn side stories. Feeling a headache, Seol Jihu closed his eyes. Though he had a lot to say, he held himself back. Oh? What does that face mean? Think about it. Why would I try anything with you when I have Yuhui? Do I look like a beast? Beast? Yep. A rabbit giving off the lewd scent of prey, getting eaten here and there. There was no way to tell whether Seol Jinhee drew the connection or was just making fun of Seol Jihu, but she seemed to think Seol Jihu and Ian Denzel, the books author, were the same person. Though she wasnt quite right, Seol Jihu didnt say anything, thinking this misunderstanding wasnt such a bad thing to have. Jinhee, why dont you Oh, I trust him. I do, but If you backstab me again, youre a real son of a bitch. Got that? Seol Jinhee grumbled and reluctantly put out her hand. Alright, here you go. Whats next? Rather than replying, Seol Jihu took out a stamp from his pocket. It was a pretty stamp made of diamond with a brilliant green gem in the middle. Whats that? The Master Stamp. Seol Jihu replied clearly at Seol Jinhees question. He stamped his sisters hand before he lost the chance. Ah, why are you stamping me? Dont you remember anything about a stamp from the book? Seol Jihu spoke while looking fixedly at Seol Jinhee. Stamp? Uh Seol Jinhees eyes widened as if she just remembered. This one is a lot better than any of the ones that appear in the story. Seol Jihu winked. He then put the stamp away and took out an invitation letter. He checked his phone one more time. The time was just right. Oppa, Oppa! Wait! Is this? Dont worry. This isnt a prank. Seol Jihu cut her off. Youll find out soon. He tilted his head and looked up. Seol Jinhee, who held the invitation letter, also tilted her head up. Next I am inviting you to that world. Along with the sound of Seol Jihus voice Flash! A brilliant light exploded above Seol Jinhees head. Side Story 60. Epilogue (2) They say time changes everything. Enough time passed to change, not all but most of the situations surrounding Seol Jihu, both internally and externally. Whos a good girl? You are Jihui! Whats wrong, Sohu? You cant sleep? Do you want me to sing you to sleep? Seo Yuhui had her hands full with the kids. Her eyes sparkled with affection as she looked down at the two children in their cribs. The boy was Phi Soras son, and the girl was her own daughter. It was then. A look of horror crossed the faces of the children, who were refusing to go to bed despite it being past their nap time. Jihui quickly closed her eyes, and Sohu turned his head left and right in confusion before finally rolling over and sticking his tiny head under the pillow. Oh? You know how to roll over, Sohu? Seo Yuhui asked in surprise, but Sohu didnt answer. He was entirely focused on hiding. He seemed to think that because he couldnt see, others couldnt see him either. Seo Yuhui blinked in confusion, wondering what the children were afraid of. Soon, she heard the sound of the front door opening. Footsteps hurried across the floor to the nursery. Kuhuhuhu! A man appeared from the other side of the door. This man, Seol Jihu, stared at Jihui, who lay in her crib completely still with her eyes shut tight. Shes asleep? He smacked his lips regretfully. His gaze then turned to the baby trembling in fear with his head under the pillow. A smile spread over Seol Jihus face. You! Seol Jihu lifted Sohu from the crib. How dare you pretend to be asleep! Prepare for your punishment! One hundred face rubs! Ueh!? Sohu was shocked. His face seemed to say, What!? How did he know? Huhu. Jihuis sleeping, so Ill punish you in the living room. Got it? Ueh! Uehhhh! Sohu flung his arms and legs all over the place. Laughing, Seol Jihu carried the child out to the living room. His footsteps drifted away, and peace returned to the nursery. Jihui, who had been pretending to be asleep all along, slowly opened her eyes. Hik!? And then, she flinched. Their eyes had met. Her dad, whom she thought had already left, was watching her through the crack in the door. How dare you try to deceive me? Youre no match for Daddy! Seol Jihu grabbed Jihui. Jihui gets 100 kisses on the cheek! Smooch, smooch. Mommy! Mommyyyy! Jihui shouted desperately, but Seo Yuhui could only give a helpless smile. Seol Jihu stopped only after indulging the children to his hearts content. Seo Yuhui watched the kids who had fallen asleep tired after playing with their dad before moving over to Seol Jihu. Jihu. Hm? Its soon, right? Seol Jihu, who had been rocking Sohu gently back and forth, suddenly stopped. Yeah. He carefully put Sohu down in his crib and sighed. Its soon. He pretended to be fine, but Seo Yuhui could sense the nervousness in Seol Jihus voice. Dont worry. Seo Yuhui slowly took his hand in hers. Your brother and sister. Both understood in the end. Yes. Seol Jihu nodded. He patted Jihuis head lightly and smiled at Sohu and his pouting lips. I want them to meet Sohu. They will. Soon. Seo Yuhui also smiled, her voice full of confidence. Look at how much they love Jihui. Theyll definitely understand. Theyll love not just Sohu, but all the other kids as well. I hope they do. Seol Jihus eyes shone with hope as he patted Sohu. Ill try my best for the kids. * A few days later. The day finally came. With renewed determination, Seol Jihu traveled to his parents house with Seo Yuhui. His parents were waiting for them in the yard outside their house. Well, theres our granddaughter! They were eager to see their granddaughter. Granny! Jihui broke into a wide grin as soon as she saw her grandparents. One might say that she liked them more than her dad. It was natural for a child her age to prefer the kind, gentle love of her grandparents over her dads dramatic and, in a way, violent expressions of love. Seol Jihu was a bit bitter about this, but he was glad that his parents and daughter got along. Jihui became the center of the familys attention. Not only his mother but also Seol Wooseok and Seol Jinhee were willing and eager to do anything their niece wanted. Seol Jihu was especially surprised to see his father crawling on the floor alongside Jihui. According to his parents, Jihui reminded them of Seol Jihu when he was a baby. Basked in the adorableness of his granddaughter, Seol Jihus father watched Jihui, who had fallen asleep in her grandmothers arms, with eyes full of affection. So, tell me. Hows work? As much as he liked to play with his granddaughter, he couldnt wake her from sweet sleep. Seol Jihus father finally turned to his son. The same. I used to receive reports of various incidents, but lately, things have been peaceful. Sounds like your company has entered a period of stability. Is Team Leader Kim well? Yes. Shes working every time I see her. People are complaining that she doesnt give them time to rest. Haha. Well, she seemed quite ambitious. Shes alright. Shes a smart, well-mannered, and polite young woman. Shes a natural-born politician. She knows how to deal with people. The fact that shes a leader at such a young age tells me shes skilled. Father nodded and suddenly asked. Thats right. How is she? Who? You know, the one with the unusual last name. Ah. You mean Miss Phi Sora. Yes, her. Not long ago, your company sent us a wedding gift. Yeah, Ive heard. Miss Phi Sora came over to deliver the gift herself. That was very thoughtful of her. Please thank her for me. Of course. Yes, we were very grateful. His mother chimed in, moving Jihui in her arms into a more comfortable position. I like her better than Team Leader Kim. She may come off a little strong at first, but shes very kind and resourceful. Theyre both fine. That reminds me, I havent seen Representative Jang lately. I wonder if hes busy. Seol Jihu inwardly smiled as he listened to his parents conversation. It wasnt like he had done nothing. He made sure to introduce and acquaint them with his parents through gifts every holiday. Still, Jihu. Suddenly, his mother turned serious. You have to watch out for women. Hrm? What do you mean? Father asked. Remember the time we went to see that modern dance performance? You know, the one we got invitations for. I do. There was something about the way the main dancer looked at our Jihu. I was so embarrassed I couldnt even look at Yuhui. Come on, youre probably mistaken. Old habits die hard. Seol Jihu gave a small cough. Seo Yuhui giggled quietly. Anyway, dont do anything to embarrass Yuhui. Backed by her mother-in-law, Seo Yuhui threw Seol Jihu a cheeky glance. He blushed. Also. It was then that Mothers expression darkened all of a sudden. Have you heard about Seonhwa? Seol Jihu flinched. His familymore precisely, his father and motherthought Yoo Seonhwa was working in another country. At least that was what they were hoping. They secretly worried that she had run off to another country in shock of Seol Jihus wedding. In truth, she had moved out to spend more time with her baby. Now, why would you bring that up? Its all right. Everything worked out fine. And I think Jihu should know about this. Mother cleared her throat and continued. Seonhwas married now. Just once, her now-husband, who was drunk at the time, made a mistake and she ended up pregnant. Ah, I see. It was a mistake but she still chose to keep the baby. She got married abroad and is doing well. So Ive heard. She said shed visit us soon. Mothers voice trailed off. She wanted to ask her son if he was okay but couldnt because of Seo Yuhui. But of course, Seol Jihu was okay because the drunk guy who slept with Yoo Seonhwa and ended up marrying her in Paradise was him. And he was her babys father. Seol Jihu found himself backed into a corner. She told me to leave it to her. He couldnt help but wonder if Yoo Seonhwa was doing this on purpose to tease him. Seol Jinhee, who knew the truth, giggled to herself but quickly dropped her head when Seol Jihu shot her an icy glare. Tell her to visit. Theyre both married to different people now, so what does it matter? Conscious of Seo Yuhuis presence, his father quickly changed the subject. Silence briefly filled the air. Now. Should I tell them now? Seol Jihu muttered to himself and then cleared his throat. I. He took a deep breath and knelt before his parents. Father. Mother. His father turned to him at his sudden change of tone. His mother widened her eyes. Seol Jihu swallowed once and began to speak. I have something to tell you. It was then. No. Father spoke. Jihuis listening. You dont have to tell us all the nitty-gritty of your life. Seol Jihus eyes widened. He unwittingly turned his gaze toward his daughter and saw her flinch. S-Sweetie? Equally flustered, Seo Yuhui quickly picked Jihui up and shuffled out of the room so that the rest of the adults could continue their conversation in peace. Babies know more than you think. And you have to be extra careful around Jihui because shes smart. Father chuckled. Seol Jihu didnt know what to say. His fathers words kept ringing inside his head. No? You dont have to tell us all the nitty-gritty of your life? Could it be that. Seol Jihu looked around in slight panic. Seol Wooseok looked as perplexed as him, and Seol Jinhee was fervently shaking her head to protest her innocence. You should know that I dont know anything. No ones told me a thing. His father began to speak. But I know youve been keeping a secret from us, Jihu. How. Seol Jihu smacked his lips. What do you mean how? Im your father. I know my son. His father snorted. You said you quit gambling. You said you were working hard, and its something that you can take pride in. Am I wrong? N-No. Seol Jihu managed to answer. Good. Thats all we needed to know. Father stressed again. Thats all. Seol Jihu turned his dumbfounded gaze to his mother. Without saying a word, she gave him a warm smile. Seol Jihu bit his lower lip. Well go get ready. Seol Wooseok patted Seol Jihu once on the shoulder and left with his sister. Get ready for what? Did you plan something? His father smirked. Anyway. So? Are you finally ready to tell us your secret? A light chuckle escaped his lips as he looked at his son, who still seemed nervous. Ive been curious. Even our sternest scolding couldnt stop you. So how could you have suddenly gotten better? Um. When he finally came to his senses, Seol Jihu asked in a slightly hoarse voice. Did you read the book I gave you? Hrm? Oh, that? His father widened his eyes at the unexpected mention of a book. I did because you, Wooseok, and Jinhee kept nagging me to read it. What about that book? And you, Mother? I read it, too. You know, son, Ive meant to ask you. His fathers voice lowered to a whisper. Why does that book mention our family? So you really read it. I dont mean to blame the author, but did he base the main character off of you? Yes. Thats exactly right. Seol Jihu nodded. Seol Wooseok had asked him the same question. Unlike Seol Jinhee, his parents seemed to have read it thoroughly. Do you remember what was written on the first page? Wasnt that a print error? His father let out a dumbfounded chuckle. Or what? Are you trying to say that book is true and not fiction? If I say yes, will you believe me? Of course not. His father answered immediately. Seol Jihu had no more reason to hesitate. Thats why I brought you evidence. Seol Jihu took out two stamps and two invitations from his pocket. His parents blinked in confusion. ** Surrounded by light, Seol Jihus father and mother woke up at a school auditorium. Welcome to the first Tutorial! A clear voice rang out. The duo looked around in confusion before being dumbstruck. It was because they saw Seol Jinhee on the stage, wearing a conical hat. What are you doing there? Im here as the guide. Though, Im sure Jihu Oppa will take care of things. Seol Jihus father and mother turned around. Seol Jihu was standing straight with a smile. At first I thought it was a dream. He slowly began to speak. But then I got a text message saying I should go to the school auditorium within ten minutes. ... When I did, I saw a bunch of other people there. They were all people who received an invitation or signed a contract and thus were summoned there Just like you, Father, Mother. ... Thats when the Guide appeared, and the mission began after a brief explanation. It was to escape the auditorium while avoiding a monster. With that, Seol Jihu looked up at Seol Jinhee. Seol Jinhee lifted her chin and shouted as though she was waiting. Oi! Guide! Open the door! Dont get too cheeky. Seol Wooseok grumbled quietly and then opened the auditorium door. Follow me. Seol Jihu led the way. Lets go! Mom, Dad! Seol Jinhee dragged the dazedly standing husband and wife. Then, just as they were about to leave the auditorium and enter the schools main building Huuk! Uwoaaah! They screamed simultaneously. It was because a scary-looking monster was hiding behind a wall, peeking its head out. Ah, hey! Who told you to come out!? Seol Jinhee growled... Go away! Shoo! Are you going to take responsibility if Mom and Dad faint from shock? ...while her mother and father doubted their eyes. Kyu The monster dropped its head dejectedly. Thats the Gaekgwi. Seol Jihu gave a weak smile. I think it came to say hi It does look a little intimidating, doesnt it? Seol Jihu chuckled as the sullen Gaekgwi turned around with a placard that read, Welcome to the Tutorial! Thanks, Gaekgwi! But when Seol Jihu thanked it, the Gaekgwi smiled like a little kid and waved its hand. Thats the Gaekgwi? Seol Jihus father blinked, having recalled the description of the Gaekgwi from the book. Since when was it so docile? Seol Jihu led his confused parents to the second floor, breaking through the prepared stages one by one. Meanwhile, he explained how he felt back then and what he did. There wasnt anything remotely dangerous. With the Master Stamp, which was the highest-ranked of the newly created stamps, they did not need to prove their qualification to enter. All they were doing was taking a tour of the place to help visualize Seol Jihus explanation. Soon, the five of them arrived at the school rooftop. A portal had already been created there. This is where the Tutorial ends. Seol Jihu led his parents with a look of hesitation. Lets go. Hurry. There is something waiting for you. His parents movements looked quite awkward as they were pushed toward the portal. The next stage was the Neutral Zone. After going through a long pathway, they arrived at a theater-like place. The curtains covering the stage opened up to the sides, and the lights turned on. Seeing the man standing in the middle, Seol Jihus father exclaimed in shock. R-Representative Jang? Great to see you! Dressed handsomely in a tuxedo, Jang Maldong welcomed them with open arms. Welcome to the Neutral Zone. As you probably know from the book, this is the middle area. Jang Maldong laughed and then gave a gentle smile. Of course, thats not the important part. Jang Maldong cleared his voice and continued. If you read the book and if youve experienced the Tutorial, Im sure you two have begun to realize it, no matter how far-fetched it seems. Seol Jihus parents were still speechless. Seeing their faces, Jang Maldong nodded as if he empathized. Then again, the world is full of things you cant believe even after seeing it for yourself. Suspecting something as truth and accepting it as reality are two completely different things. Jang Maldong looked at Seol Jihu for a moment before giving a delighted smile. Jang Maldong had long been waiting for this day. He was sincerely happy for his disciples internal growth. Thats why I figured I would help you out. This was why he rolled up his sleeves and came out personally. Im sure you have many questions, but Jang Maldong trailed off before smiling and exiting the stage. Lets watch this first. Its gone through heavy editing, but its still quite long. Im sure it will be worth your while. Following Jang Maldongs exit, a large screen appeared on the stage. The person who appeared on the screen was none other than Seol Jihu. A movie began telling the story of Seol Jihus life after he arrived at the Tutorial. Seol Jihu also watched the movie and then stole a glance at his parents. ... ... Before he noticed, they were completely absorbed in watching Seol Jihu storm through the Tutorial. Completing the Neutral Zone as the top graduate, setting off to Haramark and then departing as a porter on his first expedition. Encountering a group of monsters, the expedition team was almost defeated before Seol Jihus participation turned the tide. Discovering the tomb and being considerate of Flone. A sigh of relief was heard when Seol Jihu participated in the Arden Valley War and led his baiting plan to success. That wasnt all. They looked refreshed when he beat up Audrey Basler at the Banquet, and they looked proud when he took out the exchange card and calmed everyone down. They watched with their fists clenched when several Army Commanders appeared at the valley war, and they cheered when Seol Jihu defeated the Parasites First Army Commander at last. They furrowed their brows when Seol Jihu fell into a coma, and they flew into a rage when humanity pulled underhanded tricks against him after his triumphant return. They jumped a little in surprise at the incident that took place on the first night at Eva, and they shook their heads, seeing Yun Seohui. There was one scene that his father paid attention to the most. What was that, brat!? You son of aah, let me go! Just what kind of people are your family? Did Buddhist saints reincarnate into one family? W-What? Theres Paradise, after all? You arrogant punk It was the scene where Jang Maldong beat Seol Jihu up. So you wanting to stay in Paradise without returning to Earth was just you trying to run away!? I told you to shut up! You son of a gun! How dare you pretend to be the victim, huh? Huh!? You idiot, do you think your family abandoned you? Damned fool. Think about what your father said when you went home! It was then that Seol Jihus father remembered Seol Jihu saying the following. [To tell you the truth, I got scolded. I even got beat up.] [Theres an old grandpa at my workplace. I told him about my situation and he got furious and raised his cane at me.] [He said I shouldnt be making the decision so shamelessly when I almost ruined other peoples lives. Strangely enough, he said the same thing you did.] [That I should put myself in your shoes So I did. And I finally understood how much of an idiot I was back then.] He thought Seol Jihu was just describing his internal realization metaphorically. It turned out Seol Jihu was telling things exactly how they happened. It was just that it wasnt at his workplace but a place called Paradise. Mmm The complicated expression on Seol Jihus fathers face softened for the first time. The movie continued. Seol Jihus mother covered her face, unable to bear seeing Seol Jihu die over and over again in the Path of the Soul. Seol Jihu reached the peak after indescribable difficulties, but when Black Seol Jihu left, and Seol Jihu started rolling the boulder up again, even his father had a pitying face. Then, when Seol Jihu broke out of the Parasites encirclement and escaped [To be honest I havent been able to see for a while.] [What will happen to me? Will I really forget?] [I cant forget] When he fell, unable to climb up the hill [I cant go back to how I was] His father and mother could not raise their heads for a while. They found it difficult to watch any more of it. Time passed, and the long-awaited final battle came. With Seol Jihu and his comrades defeating the Parasite Queen, the movie ended, and the screen flickered off. A serene silence flowed in the theater. What do you think? Jang Maldong appeared before they noticed and spoke. This is what your son has achieved. Though you might find it hard to believe, he achieved what even gods failed to achieve. ... Huhu, Id love to hear your thoughts. ...I feel like I saw a movie. Seol Jihus father replied, just barely. You can think of it as a movie, yes. Its just that its based on a true story. Jang Maldong grinned and pulled the two of them up. Now, lets go on. Pardon? The cast of the movie are waiting to see just who gave birth to Paradises hero. Lets hurry! Seol Jihus parents were dragged along in a daze. When the Neutral Zones door opened, a brilliant ray of light blinded them. As the light subsided, what they saw was a flourishing cityscape. The first thing that caught their eye was a phoenix circling the sky. It looked down with a grin and then shot up a beautiful fiery breath. Below the majestic bird was a garden where many people stood in front of an imposing building. It was Valhallas building, which they saw in the movie. Youre finally here. A black man walked up to the front. Nice to meet you. Im Edward Dylan. I was the leader of Seols team at the beginning. I took an early exit though, haha. He offered his hand with a smile. It wasnt just Dylan that did this. Im Likeem Titties, the author of the book you read. Hehe. Ian. Me too! Me too! Im Richard Hugo! Seol and I are best friends who went through life and death crises together from the beginning! Hugo. Nice to meet you. You must be the parents of Paradises hero. Ive been hoping to see you dear in-laws. Prihi. Oi, oi! Youre finally here! I knew youd come! Ive been waiting! Hoshino Urara. Hello! Im Valhallas mascot, sexy provocative cutie, Yi Seol-Ah! Noona, please! Theyre Seol Hyungs parents! Yi Seol-Ah and Yi Sungjin. Its a pleasure to meet you. I dont appear in the book, but Im Mister Seol Jihus true heroine, Maria. Maria. Im sure youd understand my anger if you watched the movie. They say two tigers cant give birth to a dog. How did you educate your child for him to turn out this way? Teddybear, or rather Agnes. [Hello. This lady is Flonecia Lusignan La Rothschear. Please call me Flone.] When Flone flew up to them, they almost fainted from shock. Many more people came up and introduced themselves. Theyd all come to help Seol Jihu. Seol Jihus father and mother busily shook hands before seeing eight women nervously waiting nearby. One thing they immediately noticed was that they were all carrying a baby blanket in their arms. Furthermore, they were familiar with a few faces. Yuhui? And Seonhwa? Manager Kim M-Miss Phi Sora too? How could they not be surprised? Women they thought to be Seol Jihus co-workers were here with babies in their hands! Seonhwa, just whats going on here? Huh? Didnt you say you Well I am in a foreign country if you think about it. Yoo Seonhwa spoke clearly and then raised the baby blanket when the baby mumbled. Yes, yes. Its Grandpa and Grandma. They came to see you. Youve wanted to see them, right? The baby in the blanket glanced at Seol Jihus parents curiously. Of course, Seol Jihus parents doubted their eyes. The baby looked just like someone they knew. No, it wasnt just this baby. Nevermind Seo Yuhui, but the rest of the womens babies all resembled Seol Jihu one way or another. Say hello, everyone. With Seo Yuhui speaking up, Phi Sora, Teresa, Yoo Seonhwa, Kim Hannah, Charlotte Aria, Chung Chohong, and Eun Yuri all stood with their backs straight. Nice to meet you, Father, Mother. All eight women bowed at the same time. You Seol Jihus father turned his head and looked at Seol Jihu. Seol Jihu coughed and scratched his head. My goodness! Seol Jihus mother screamed a beat later while his father shut his eyes and pressed his forehead. Wait wait let me get this straight He shook his head as if he had a headache. So when you said you joined a company He wasnt lying. Seol Wooseok stepped up. He did go to a company. Hes still affiliated with one. Its just that the company is based in this world. Wooseok, when did you I was the first to know after everything was over. What? I understand, father. You must be confused but keep this one thing in mind. Seol Wooseok raised his glasses and continued. Jihu had a special experience. Thats it. Now that everything is over, hes sharing that with us. Hes right, Mom, Dad. Seol Jinhee also stepped up in support of Seol Jihu. I understand what youre feeling right now. It was the same for me. Id be lying if I said I didnt feel at least a little betrayed. Right. Seol Jinhee finally came to trust Seol Jihu, but when she found out he was having fun in a game-like world, she didnt see it in a good way. Of course, such a thought disappeared when she personally experienced the world named Paradise. Traces of war still remained in Paradise. And the Earthling who ended this war was Seol Jihu. Crowds gathered wherever Seol Jihu went, regardless of race. They expressed respect and gratitude or admiration at the very least. Even the Seven Sins were not an exception. Learning what kind of an Earthling Seol Jihu was in Paradise and seeing everyone she met praise and worship him and his achievements, Seol Jinhee changed her mind. Jihu Oppa didnt lie. He quit gambling and did his best to become a new person. Seol Jinhee took a brief pause and then continued. In a way what he achieved is far more incredible than earnestly working at a company. Think about it. Saving a world cant be that easy, right? She then glanced at Yoo Seonhwa. Moreover, Oppa wasnt the only one who hid this Yoo Seonhwa winked. No I mean, okay. I understand what youre saying, but What whats going on? Seol Jihus parents still had their hands on their foreheads. They saw and experienced a lot on their way here. But it was still too incredulous to believe on the spot. The scale was too big, even for a surprise event. ...Jihu. In the end, Seol Jihus parents looked at him at a loss for words. It seemed they would need to hear the story from the person himself to be satisfied. Seol Jihu smiled faintly. I know. Seol Jihu spoke. Dont worry. Ill answer any questions you have, even if I have to stay up for days without sleep. Ive been waiting a long time for this moment. He would not be speaking so grandly if he did something bad. However, Seol Jihus voice was brimming with confidence. Hearing this confidence, his parents pounding hearts calmed down a little. But before that Seol Jihu straightened the hem of his clothes. I should begin with an introduction. Seol Jihu moved his steps. Under a quiet sky devoid of even a single cloud, taking Valhallas building as a background, under the eyes of his comrades, Seol Jihu stood at the center of his eight wives. Welcome, Father, Mother. He finally spoke. Welcome to Paradise. He smiled more brightly than ever before. Sunlight that was just as warm as his smile illuminated the garden that was filled with the scent of spring. It was a typical afternoon, as always. Afterword FudgeNouget: Hey guys! Thats it. The Second Coming of Gluttony is officially over after about a year on WuxiaWorld. This marks the third fully translated novel and the first officially licensed novel that I have translated. As SCOG is one of my favorite novels of all time, my goal has always been to do it justice. I hope you guys enjoyed the story as much as I have, and I cant thank you all enough for supporting the translation along the way. Thank Yous First and foremost, I want to give a huge, huge shoutout to my editor, dMomo, who has helped me greatly with both her superb editing and also keen moderation of the comment section. Without her, the novel would definitely not be at the level it is today. I also want to say thank you to the translators who helped along the way: A Passing Wanderer, Jarvis, and Salmon. As some of you might know, APW has translated the first 90 chapters before the official licensing, Jarvis has done about a dozen chapters, and Salmon has been helping me out most recently. I also want to thank the author, Ro Yu-Jin, for providing us with this amazing story. And Im sure we all are looking forward to his future works and a translation of his first work MEMORIZE. CEO Moon of Breathe and Ren from WuxiaWorld deserve great credit for not only bringing SCOG to us but also many more Korean novels for everyone to enjoy. Finally, I want to thank me, the incredible chief translator I mean, I want to thank you all, the readers. Your support is what makes the translation possible in an official route that is legal and ensures all involved parties get paid. And I hope you continue to support licensed novels here on WuxiaWorld, whether Korean or Chinese. Whats Next The Second Coming of Gluttonywillbe coming out as an ebook soon (more info to come). I will begoing into close door trainingtaking some time off. Its not so easy spending 20+ hours a week on translation. I do not know what novel I will be doing next or when that will be, but as always, my policy is to work onnovels that I am interested in and to give it a full read (or as much of it as possible) before diving in. Until next time, Fudge dMomo: Hi guys! Wow! I cant believe I am writing the Afterword for SCOG. It has been 18 months since I started working with Fudge on SCOG, and I have thoroughly enjoyed each and every day, looking forward to when Fudge finished translating the next chapter. The rollercoaster of emotions that SCOG is, had become a part of my daily life. So today, when I woke up, I felt empty realizing I would not be editing any more SCOG chapters, but at the same time, I also feel happy and proud to be part of this amazing team that brought this superb novel to non-Korean-speaking readers. First and foremost, I would like to give a big shoutout to FudgeNouget for giving me this incredible opportunity to edit SCOG. The amount of freedom he gave me with the editing process was simply astounding, and it definitely helped me deliver my best. So Fudge, thank you for this amazing opportunity, your trust in my edits, and your consistently high-quality, excellent translation. Without these, SCOG would not be what it is today. To the author, Ro Yu-Jin, thank you for giving us such a brilliant story. Heres wishing you good luck with your next novel. We all are looking forward to it. And another thank you to WuxiaWorld for the tireless efforts of bringing us SCOG and other Korean novels. And lastly, a big thanks to all you readers for reading the novel and supporting the translation. You all have been great with your comments and messages both on WuxiaWorld and Discord. Your active participation with daily comments, discussions, and predictions definitely made the story even more enjoyable. I hope you all enjoyed this novel as much or even more as I did. I am not sure when or what Fudges next project will be, but I hope it is sooner than later. For now, he definitely deserves a good break. Until then, take care and stay safe. Momo Author''s Letter: Dear WuxiaWorld readers, Hello, this is Ro Yu-Jin. The Second Coming of Gluttony, which is being serialized on WuxiaWorld, has now seen the completion of the main story with the side stories approaching theend. Recently, I''ve read the Second Coming of Gluttony again. There were many occasions where I thought, ''Why did I write like this?'' it was quite embarrassing, so much so that I kicked my blankets at night. I felt the same thing when I reread my first work. It seems an author always has regrets when they reread their work upon completion. I told myself when I finished MEMORIZE, ''Let''s not write like this in my next work'', and I''m thinking the same thing now after finishingThe Second Coming of Gluttony. What motivates me to write are the readers'' comments. I couldnot be happier as an author if the story I imagine in my head and tell with my writing gives the readers enjoyment. In that sense, reading the comments of WuxiaWorld''s readers has fueled me with new motivation. Reading the thoughts of people from different countries and different cultures has been a very new, refreshing experience. It really was fun. I had to borrow the help of Google Translate, of course, but I really enjoyed reading the comments and even reviews found on YouTube. At first, I thought, ''There are ninjas cutting onions in my house? What does that mean?'' But I smiled when I understood it meant ''I didn''t cry, but there are tears in my eyes.'' In any case, you have shown such great love and support for my story, which is lacking in many areas. For that, I am very grateful. To the CEO of WuxiaWorld who came all the way to Korea to license The Second Coming of Gluttony, To the translator who always made high-quality translations, To Breathe who gave me the opportunity to showcase my work to international readers, And to WuxiaWorld readers who gave me the strength to write, I thank you from the bottom of my heart. A new year will be starting soon. Although COVID-19 is still raging, I pray for everyone''s wellness and happiness. Pleases stay healthy! December 26th, 2020, 7:47 P.M.Ro Yu-Jin Previous Chapte